《Strongest Wastrel》


 Chapter 1

    My wife''s name is Ling Xiaoxiao. She is a child of a single parent family. Her family is relatively rich. Her mother-in-law is very capable and runs a company. Since her college days, she has been Bai Fumei. Now she works in a bank. She is not only capable but also well paid.


    After graduation, I became the son-in-law of the Ling family. Naturally, I became her husband, a full-time husband, in charge of daily life at home, but I also have my own unspeakable difficulties.


    Because I was born in a humble and poor family, and my parents begged me for this marriage, not only Ling Xiaoxiao, but also my mother-in-law Ling LAN despised me.


    "Li Shaobai, wash the dishes for me."


    "Li Shaobai, you get up for me. Are you raised by my family to cross your legs? Mop up the floor, or I won''t clean you up. "


    "Li Shaobai, don''t be paranoid. I won''t have a baby with you."


    In the past two years, I''ve heard the most such words. What''s more, I''ve never been in the same bed with Ling Xiao. She sleeps in her own room. I sleep in the guest room, just like a servant, without any status.


    My mother-in-law knew this very well, but she didn''t say it to the outside world. Obviously, she didn''t think I was worthy of her daughter, and she didn''t want to be taken advantage of easily. She just took me as the spare tire.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s just a name, or a shield, or even if it''s my child in the future! Even if it is, it doesn''t follow my family name!


    But my parents have always thought that we are true feelings. They often call in the countryside and ask about their children. I either change the topic or just muddle through.


    Every night, I look at the pink pajamas, walking in the living room and the room of Lingxiao, that looming body, white as jade legs, only 24 years old, bloody I, almost living in torment.


    What makes me most frustrated is that my mother-in-law asked me to accompany Ling Xiaoxiao on a blind date in a few days!


    Especially mother-in-law said: "it''s a rich family. You can wait outside the door at that time. Just like you, don''t lose the face of my Ling family, and clean up the house."


    At that time, I was completely humiliated. I wanted to divorce and leave the family immediately.


    Just thinking about the physical condition of my parents at home, I had to bear it. I don''t want to let them suffer from this kind of attack. There''s nothing more unexpected.


    "I see." At last, I nodded and agreed with the dignity of my mother-in-law.


    Ling Xiaoxiao is a rich family, not to mention how happy she is. She pulls her mother into the room, and sometimes she wears coy laughter. She thinks I''m transparent.


    I feel that I am the weakest man in the world. Although I have no husband and wife with Ling Xiaoxiao, she is still a woman in my name. How can I tolerate her going on a blind date with other men? Do you want my husband to accompany her?


    After thinking about it for a long time, I felt like a loser, cleaning up the house while brewing something I didn''t dare to do for two years.


    When I finished cleaning up the room, I said hello in the living room while I was shopping. Then I picked up the key and went downstairs to a health food store.


    Ling Xiaoxiao, Ling LAN, since you two look down upon me so much and want me to accompany you on a blind date, I won''t give you a chance. I want to buy medicine and cook the raw rice. It depends on what you do!


    I was ambitious, but as soon as I came to the shop, I felt the anger of being submissive in the past two years. It seemed that I had been rooted for a long time, and could not resist at all. I was a little scared.


    I''m afraid that if I do it by force, Ling Xiaoxiao will divorce me even more. When my parents know, how can they be angry?


    "No way." I shake my head, from the bottom of my heart, I feel like a loser. At this time, I have to be manipulated, afraid of this and that.


    Even though I think so in my heart, I just dare not!


    "Damn it." I scolded a, was about to turn around, see health products store next to a lottery shop.


    "After all, don''t I have no money? If I win a big prize, how can I accept this kind of anger? " I took a deep breath and strode to the lottery.


    "Give me five choices." I took out my wallet, looked at the pocket money that Ling Xiaoxiao gave me, took ten yuan and handed it to the manager at the front desk.


    "Do you want more?" The manager raised his head and asked.


    "Plus!" After thinking about it, I gritted my teeth and threw out all the pocket money I had saved for half a year. There were thousands of dollars. Let the store manager add these five notes to me!


    Although I know that there is no possibility of lottery, I finally walked out of the lottery shop with this ticket with hundreds of additional bets, and carefully stuffed it into my wallet. The picture is a hope.


    When I got home, Ling''s mother was not there. It was estimated that when I went to the company, Ling Xiaoxiao was left sitting alone in the living room, eating a raisin while watching TV. Her two long, delicate legs were on the table, and her short shorts showed a black corner inside, which almost made me bleed.As soon as Ling Xiaoxiao saw me coming back, her long white legs were taken back, folded together and sat up straight. The pair of towering jade peaks immediately became more arrogant, but her eyes, like looking at lower creatures, scolded and said: "what are you looking at? Didn''t you just say shopping? What about the dishes? "


    "Forget..." I''m so excited.


    Ling Xiaoxiao immediately frowned, fell to the ground on both feet, stood up straight, accused me and said, "when you go out to buy vegetables, can you forget to buy them? How did your parents give birth to such a rubbish as you? "


    "You can scold me, but you can''t scold my parents." Originally, I was full of fire. Now, Ling Xiao''s words are like adding fuel to the fire. My face is blue, and my mouth is hard. He says, "no matter how I am, my parents are not qualified to say three or four things!"


    After listening to my words, Ling Xiaoxiao was stunned for a while, and then said: "I haven''t taught you for a while, but my wings are hard, right? Are you brave enough to try again? "


    I did not continue to speak, looking at this familiar face, even very beautiful, high nose has a refined atmosphere, but I began to feel some disgust.


    Maybe I didn''t reply, Ling Xiaoxiao''s arrogance became more arrogant, staring at me and pointing to my nose.


    "Do you dare to reply? What you eat, what you wear, what you don''t use is my money? Are you qualified to tell me that? "


    "Li Shaobai, I tell you, don''t be paranoid. A toad wants to eat swan meat. You and I are not the same people in the world. I married you just because my mother was in love with your mother. Don''t think you can eat me in this way."


    "In ancient times, a man could divorce his wife, so you''d better not trouble me, otherwise I will divorce you!"


    "But you''re almost there. I like the person my mother introduced me to this time. I''m afraid I''ll be able to leave you soon!"


    Rest you, rest you, these three words, endless cycle in my head, as if an unstoppable thunder, will blow my mind, roaring echo!


    "What? Don''t speak? Scared? Don''t look at you, bear. It''s your great fortune that I can let you be my son-in-law. When I leave you, our family will give you some money, and you won''t starve to death on the street. "


    "If it wasn''t for your mother''s sake, my mother would have driven you out of the house. Do you really think you are my husband? You''re just my shield. "


    "To be honest with you, in a few days, the object will know about you, so my mother will let you stay outside." Lingxiao chattered on and on.


    My head hummed for a while, from before I went out to when I came back, what I had been thinking all the time finally broke out uncontrollably.


    No matter how much I don''t dare, no matter how many worries I have, I forget them all at this moment. Since Ling Xiaoxiao has planned for a long time, and since the ending has already been doomed, why don''t I die? Why do you want to be humble?


    If you don''t break out in silence, you die in silence!


    "Damn it I took a breath of the atmosphere, instantly reached out, hooked Ling Xiaoxiao''s delicate white jade neck, forced her face close, and directly kissed her!


    This is my first kiss to my wife since I got married!


    PS: new book, please support!

 Chapter 2

    At the moment of touching her lips, Ling Xiaoxiao''s face faded, and with a cry, she pushed me away, "Li Shaobai, what are you doing?"


    Then, Ling Xiaoxiao raised his hand and slapped me in the face, directly reddening my face, staring at my angry eyes, breathing heavily in the air. The proud double peaks outlined by the white T-shirt are constantly rising and falling.


    Looking at Ling Xiaoxiao''s face, I came back to the edge of reason again. Even though I was not angry, it was not a gentleman''s action to force people into trouble.


    However, sometimes a man can''t bow his head. If I still choose to bow my head at this moment, then I''m not a man!


    "Nothing. Let''s get divorced." I try to bear my own emotions and speak coldly.


    Ling Xiaoxiao was stunned and showed an unbelievable look. Her face turned red slowly, as if I had proposed divorce first, which was an insult to her. She immediately raised her voice and cried: "divorce? How dare you divorce me? If you want a divorce, I''ll divorce you, and I''ll divorce you


    With that, Ling Xiaoxiao, like a crazy woman, grabbed my clothes and hit me.


    After being married for so long, Ling Xiao hit me more than once, and I never did.


    This time, I decided to be a man. Even if I starved to death on the street, I didn''t want to rely on others. So I grabbed Ling Xiaoxiao''s hands and pushed her onto the sofa. "I don''t want a woman like you, Li Shaobai."


    Without waiting for Ling Xiaoxiao to get up, I turned and walked into my own room, slammed the door and began to clean up my clothes. Even if I almost bought the lottery ticket and only had dozens of yuan left, I would leave here and leave this family!


    "Li Shaobai, come out and make it clear. Open the door!" Ling Xiaoxiao screamed outside and knocked on the door, but I ignored him and thought of taking refuge with my brother in the same village.


    After about ten minutes, I packed up and dressed myself. I didn''t take anything belonging to the Ling family.


    Take out the snake skin bag hidden at the foot of the bed, put all the belt into it, then carry it on your shoulder and directly open the door. Ling Xiaoxiao''s figure immediately comes into view.


    "What are you doing?! Go back to your room for a divorce. I want to divorce you. What are you Ling Xiao spoke in a commanding tone and looked at me with extremely disdainful eyes.


    "Why should I go back? Who do you think you are? " I''m not angry. What kind of wife is it? It''s just an enemy. There''s still a kind of deep hatred.


    Ling Xiaoxiao frowned, glared and said, "how dare you?"


    For a long time, I was a little flustered to see this kind of eyes, but I endured this kind of cowardly mood, took a deep breath, and took a step forward, "how dare I?"


    At this time, the door of the house, the sound of the key collision, I saw it was actually Ling Ma came back, needless to say, it must be Ling Xiaoxiao do good, it must be that she was afraid that she could not stop me, simply called her mother to help.


    As expected, as soon as Ling''s mother came in, she rushed to her. With a straight face, she said, "Li Shaobai, what are you doing! What''s wrong with my Ling family? How can you just say go? "


    , especially as like as two peas saw me carrying my stuff, the expression was almost the same as that of Ling Xiao Xiao. She was worthy of being a mother and daughter.


    What Ling Ma said is very skillful. It''s not right to let me go or not. There''s nothing to say.


    When it comes to Ling Xiaoxiao, I mostly feel pity for her and choose to be submissive. But for Ling Ma, my son-in-law, I''m really afraid, just as the younger generation is afraid of the younger generation.


    "You can''t leave without putting things down." Ling Ma eased her face.


    As soon as I heard that, I had to put down the snake skin bag, and Ling Xiaoxiao, who was next to me, was in a hurry. "Mom, how can I let him go?"


    Ling Ma raised her hand, interrupted Ling Xiao''s follow-up words, looked at me and said, "you want to go, right? Divorce, right? Yes, when Xiao Xiao''s marriage is over, he likes Xiao Xiao in our family very much. At least he has to wait until the relationship is established before he can divorce. "


    The meaning of this is clear, but Ling Ma is obviously afraid that there will be any accident on the blind date. She is afraid that I will get divorced first, and then I will not be able to steal the chicken and lose the rice and the new spare tire.


    I was very angry, two years, no credit also have hard work, Ling these two mothers and daughters in the end take me as what? A dog?


    In a fit of anger, I said three words with Lingma''s strong mother-in-law''s authority, "why?"


    "Why? I can help you hide from your parents about the divorce. Anyway, your mother is also my old classmate, don''t you think? " Ling Ma sneered and patted me on the shoulder.


    A threat, a complete threat!


    Ling''s mother knew that my parents were in poor health, so she deliberately threatened me with this!


    If I don''t mention my parents, I will never be afraid.


    But when my parents were involved, I was completely counselled this time. The whole person looked like a vented ball. Looking at the faces of Ling Xiaoxiao and Ling''s mother, I never felt so hateful for a moment."It''s just a few days. Just bear it." I thought silently, swallowing my breath and taking the snake skin bag into the room again.


    When I turned around and closed the door, Ling Xiaoxiao''s proud eyes projected on me. I forced the door to close and put my back against the wall.


    I once loved Ling Xiaoxiao. She was almost an unattainable goddess when I was in college. On the day of my marriage, I was happy from the bottom of my heart, and the whole village congratulated me.


    But how can outsiders understand my difficulties after my marriage?


    The real Lingxiao is not what I think. Some people are beautiful, but they may not be beautiful in their heart. They have been saddened for many times, just because she can look me in the right eye once, but never.


    Hope into disappointment, disappointment into despair, maybe I once loved Ling Xiaoxiao, but at this moment, I no longer love her, do not love at all.


    On this day, for the first time, I didn''t wash vegetables, cook, wash clothes, and do housework in Ling''s home. Since the end of the quarrel, I have been locked in my room and sleeping.


    The next day, around eleven o''clock, I was awakened by Ling Xiaoxiao''s knock on the door.


    "Get up, get up and go on a blind date with me."


    "Li Shaobai, get up quickly, don''t delay my time."


    I get up in anger and wonder why I have to go on a blind date? Is it because Ling Xiaoxiao can''t drive and let me be a driver?


    I think so. Ling Xiaoxiao has been spoiled since she was a child. She hasn''t taken the bus several times in her life. It''s impossible for her to take the bus. One of the cars Ling mother left at home is for me to pick up Ling Xiaoxiao.


    "Get up, get up, stop shouting." I was wearing a pair of big underpants. I pulled the door open with my bare arms. Ling Xiaoxiao was so scared that she quickly covered her eyes and turned her back to me, as if I had a good pimple all over my body. She couldn''t even look at it.


    Ling Xiaoxiao said: "you get dressed quickly, hurry up!"


    "Blind date, right? I''ll just slow down, OK? Can you go by bus? " I hummed a few times and felt that I was going to divorce. Everything was not as taboo as before. I walked into the bathroom leisurely and washed slowly. I was so angry that I stamped my feet. It made my heart feel a little dull.


    How long has it been for me to face Ling Xiaoxiao for the first time? I feel this kind of psychology, especially that kind of cheerfulness, which seems to be the beginning of elation.


    I deliberately make trouble for a long time, anxious Ling Xiaoxiao face changed, it seems that she is very concerned about the man''s impression of himself.


    Then I picked up the car key in the living room, looked back at Ling Xiaoxiao and said, "let''s go?"


    Ling Xiaoxiao saw that I came out of the room in this dress, and immediately got up from the sofa, "Li Shaobai! How do you wear this kind of clothes? Do you mean to humiliate my Ling family? "


    "Yes, I mean it. It''s up to you whether I go or not. I''ll go back to my room to sleep." I browed and put the car key back in place.


    Finally, Ling Xiaoxiao clenched his teeth, full of helpless, "you! Put on your shoes quickly


    Lingxiao''s blind date is at a western restaurant. I''m responsible for her driver. I''ll take her to the restaurant and wait outside.


    To tell you the truth, even if I don''t care, Ling Xiaoxiao is my wife after all.


    My husband sent his wife to a blind date. No matter who it was, I didn''t feel the same. But in order to get a smooth divorce, I didn''t say a word all the way.


    When I got to the door of the western restaurant, a man in a straight suit appeared in front of me. He was about my age, and he was also twenty-four-five. As soon as he saw Ling Xiaoxiao get off the car, he met me from the door. He was very gentlemanly.


    "Xiao Xiao, I''m Chen Wen. We''ve met before. Do you remember me?" This man, Chen Wen, politely pulled the car door for my wife and closed it for my wife. He even stretched out his arm and let my wife hold him.


    The most exasperating, Ling Xiaoxiao even shyly nodded, "well, remember."


    What made me gnash my teeth was that Chen Wen looked back at me with a meaningful smile, took out his wallet, twisted out several hundred yuan, and handed it over from the co pilot''s window, "are you Li Shaobai? This time, Xiao Xiao, thanks to your care and hard work. Come on, take it and buy some good cigarettes. "


    PS: let''s click and read


    after that

 Chapter 3

    Chen Wen is gentle in appearance and wears a pair of gold rimmed glasses. You can see from his wrist that Constantine watch that his family background is definitely different.


    The meaning of taking the money has been very clear. It is not only to demonstrate with me, but also to show that I am just a servant who takes care of Ling Xiaoxiao. If I take the money, it means that I am inferior and a servant.


    I simply ignore it, just press the window key of the main control, close the window, and then drive to the parking lot of the western restaurant.


    In fact, the parking lot is only 50 meters away from the gate of the western restaurant. When I parked the car, Ling Xiaoxiao and Chen Wen had already sat inside.


    Through the transparent window of the western restaurant, I sat in the car and looked at Ling Xiaoxiao''s figure, feeling more and more uncomfortable.


    I don''t care, I''m unhappy, I''m unhappy. Although I don''t love Ling Xiaoxiao, she''s still my wife in name. Now she''s dating another man, and I''m waiting outside. This kind of taste is really challenging my bottom line!


    "Damn it." As soon as I patted the steering wheel, I couldn''t help scolding. I''m afraid that any man can''t bear this kind of thing? I rushed up early and beat Chen Wen.


    However, I know very well that I can''t compete with Chen Wen. With Lingma''s company and assets, I can barely get into the upper class in Dongling city. How could the background of the people she introduced herself be worse?


    Even if they are not upper class, at least they are no worse than Ling Ma.


    When I think of this, I feel powerless. In this society, money is the king. As a poor man, people can kill me with one finger.


    "Damn it, bear it!" As soon as I gritted my teeth and lit a cigarette, I even doubted whether I had a bottom line.


    Ling Xiaoxiao and Chen Wen''s meal lasted for more than an hour, but they didn''t finish it. They laughed so happily.


    Far away, I can see the taste in Ling Xiaoxiao''s eyes. I feel like I''m wearing a hat, a green hat, like a green bastard!


    Before Ling Xiaoxiao and Chen Wen finished eating, I turned my eyes and thought if I could stir it up. After thinking about it for more than ten minutes, I still couldn''t think of any way.


    At this moment, Chen Wen in the western restaurant stood up, reached out his hand like a gentleman and asked Ling Xiaoxiao out of his seat. I immediately reflected that they had finished eating and the rhythm of the second half.


    Chen Wen must have a car. When the time comes, take Ling Xiaozai away. Who knows what Chen Wen is going to do to her?


    "No way." I immediately started the car and drove to the door of the western restaurant. I thought that even if Chen Wen had a car, he would not refuse me, would he?


    As a result, Chen Wen seems to have expected that he didn''t walk in my direction. Instead, he bypassed my car and said to Ling Xiaoxiao, "Xiaoxiao, I''ll drive. Let''s go first."


    Ling Xiaoxiao smiles and nods. Then she comes over by herself and opens the door. "That, Li Shaobai, go back. You are no longer needed here."


    Without waiting for me to reply, Ling Xiaoxiao closed the door, turned around and walked away, followed Chen Wen''s direction, and slowly quickened his pace, as if he could not wait, as if he had been sent to the door!


    I''m a man. I know what a man thinks best. Ling Xiaoxiao is so beautiful, and her figure is too good. Especially her long legs are the source of disaster. Who knows if she can come back tonight? Then my green hat is too green to be green any more!


    "Damn it." I stare in the rearview mirror and see Ling Xiaoxiao and Chen Wenqi sitting in a Porsche.


    "Good guy, driving a Porsche." I pretended to drive slowly. When Chen Wen''s Porsche overtook me, I speeded up slightly and followed them closely from a distance.


    When I got out of the intersection, my eyes didn''t move away from the bottom of the car. Through the rear window of the car, I saw Ling Xiaoxiao cover his mouth and smile from time to time, which made me angry.


    After more than half an hour, Chen Wen takes Ling Xiaoxiao to Dongling commercial center, and as soon as he gets off the bus, he starts to visit the high-end commercial street here.


    "How does this man dress like this?"


    "I remember the public order here is very good. There should be no beggars?"


    I like a neuropathy, wearing a hole in old clothes, against the surprise around the eyes, follow far away, for fear that Ling Xiaoxiao really want to flip.


    As long as Ling Xiaoxiao strolled, I followed him. I was so tired that I was thirsty. Even their dinner, I followed him to death. I would never allow this green hat to be put into my head.


    Finally, Ling Xiaoxiao and Chen Wen had dinner in the business center. When they came out, it was almost ten o''clock in the evening. I just waited outside for more than two hours.


    I think that after dinner, what should be visited is also visited. Ling Xiaoxiao, it''s time for you to think about going home, right?


    However, when Ling Xiaoxiao and Chen Wen got on the bus, they were not going home. I followed them and glared. My heart almost jumped out. Were they going to the hotel so soon?


    I can''t believe that Ling Xiaoxiao is such a proud person, how can he paste so fast? Even if you look at it correctly, it will not develop so rapidly, will it? Does Chen Wen have any unique personality charm? Isn''t that strange?"No?" I kept asking myself, driving the car in the dark, looking at the rear lights in front of me.


    It turns out that my guess may be correct.


    Chen Wen''s Porsche stops at the famous Santana hotel in Dongling City, and even takes Ling Xiaoxiao by the hand when he gets off the bus.


    I stopped by the side of the road and watched this scene. For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. My heart was tingling. Even if I no longer loved, Ling Xiao was my wife from beginning to end. My wife!


    As a man, how can he let his wife walk into the hotel with another man? impossible!


    I stepped down to the ground, slammed the door, and rushed straight in. Regardless of everything, I safeguarded my dignity, the dignity of a man!


    The pace is like the wind, but before I get to Chen Wen''s back, I see him touch Ling Xiaoxiao''s waist, "your useless husband is worthy of you? I haven''t seen you for more than two years. I really miss you. "


    "Li Shaobai? He didn''t even have the qualification to carry your shoes. You know, at that time, you went abroad and there were too many people chasing me. I couldn''t choose to find a shield. "


    "It happened that Li Shaobai was chasing me, and his mother had a little friendship with my mother. My mother was very sorry for the baby kiss, so she just got married."


    "But Li Shaobai, a fool, how can he know? In fact, we have been friends for a long time. Both of us know this matter well. My mother is dragging him now because she''s afraid that he''ll jump over the wall in a hurry and make things known. It''s bad for my reputation."


    "But don''t worry, my mother has a way to deal with him. I''m sure he won''t say a word." Ling Xiaoxiao said four words in succession, these four words are like a heavy hammer, hitting my heart hard.


    Two years, two years, it turns out that all this is a hoax?!


    From beginning to end, Chen Wen has always been Ling Xiaoxiao''s boyfriend?


    "No wonder, no wonder Ling Xiaoxiao never let me touch her. It turns out that she has been unclean for a long time. At the beginning, she said she was clean. In fact, I was afraid that I would find out and divorce her and make things known." I stopped walking, staring at the two figures in front of me, and I felt a huge wave in my heart.


    Cheat me, it''s OK, but cheat my parents, no!


    "Dog men and women!" I clenched my teeth hard, and simply did not do it for two times. I stepped forward again, and raised my leg to Chen Wen''s back!


    Chen Wen was caught off guard and immediately fell to the ground. He was kicked by me and chewed by a dog. His disgusting pair of gold rimmed glasses broke into pieces.


    "Li Shaobai? You! Why are you here? What do you want to do? " Ling Xiaoxiao was stunned, and then showed a strong shock. In the moment of recovery, he quickly picked up Chen Wen who fell to the ground.


    "How dare you kick me? Do you know who I am? How dare you do it with me Chen Wen turned around and realized that I was the one who kicked him. He suddenly burst into a rage. His appearance disappeared and his face was full of ferocity.


    "I don''t care who you are, you''ll be beaten today!" I don''t stop. In front of Ling Xiaoxiao, I hit Chen Wen''s belly.

 Chapter 4

    "Lying in the trough NIMA!" I''m angry. I''m completely angry. After I step down, I push away Ling Xiaoxiao, grab Chen Wen and hit him!


    Ling''s family pays attention to reputation. Ling''s mother used to be from the same place as my parents. When I was born, I had a baby relationship with Ling Xiaoxiao. If I didn''t keep my promise, I would be criticized. Otherwise, I would not be a member of Ling''s family in my capacity.


    But I never thought that Ling Ma had known about Chen Wen and Ling Xiaoxiao for a long time, and she had cheated me for two years. If not for what I heard today, I would never have been in the dark.


    And from the blind date, we can see that the Ling family has a long plan. Ling Xiaotie will divorce me and marry Chen Wen.


    What am I? third party? shield? Green bastard?


    The most important thing is that Ling''s mother still wants to use my weakness to threaten me, seal my mouth and prevent things from leaking out. It is estimated that she wants to find a suitable time to tell my parents about the divorce.


    No matter what, I will be blamed for the divorce.


    My head is buzzing. Is it not only because of Chen Wen that Ling Xiaoxiao never let me touch her, but also because she can have an excuse to blame me for being incompetent and unable to have children after divorce?


    "Damn it I held Chen Wen''s chest with one knee and waved my fist like a meteor.


    "How dare you hit me? How dare you hit me? " Chen Wen is full of cruel words.


    It''s a pity that I''m 1.8 meters tall and a child of rural origin. My strength is amazing. Chen Wen is not my opponent at all. He doesn''t even have the strength to fight back. Ling Xiaoxiao panics and screams with pale face.


    "Kill! To kill! Come on


    Soon, the security staff of Santana Hotel rushed to me, and four security guards held me down before separating Chen Wen and me.


    At this moment, Chen Wen was beaten black and blue by me. His suit was covered with dust and he was very embarrassed. Without the help of Ling Xiaoxiao and several security guards, he could not stand up at all.


    The security guards around seemed to know Chen Wen, and they seemed to be used to seeing this kind of thing. There was no accident in their eyes. Instead, a man who looked like the head of the security guard said submissively, "Wen Shao, how do you deal with this?"


    "Just call the police. Remember to give my name and say it was called." Chen Wen answered, and the security chief immediately took out his cell phone and called the police.


    Chen Wen''s face was gloomy and his eyes were fixed on me. He said with a sneer, "hum, you''re a loser. You dare to move me. That''s good. You''ve got something to do. You''ve got something to do! Do you know who my father is? "


    "Bah, who''s your father?" I did not admit defeat to spit on the ground.


    "Want to know? Hum, just you? I''m not qualified to know. " Chen wenleng snorted, looked at me with contempt, and then hooked Ling Xiaoxiao''s jade neck, "Li Shaobai, right? Now that you have heard it, I might as well tell you the truth. You are a spare tire. Xiao Xiao married you just to keep the reputation of the Ling family. Of course, few people will know about the divorce. "


    When I heard this, I looked at Ling Xiaoxiao in Chen wenhuai shamelessly and asked, "Xiao Xiao, is what he said true?"


    In my eyes, my wife, who has been married for two years, suddenly looks at me with a kind of pity, "Li Shaobai, give up your heart, I know you like me for a long time, but it''s a pity that I said, I''m not a person of the same world with you."


    "..." my mind was buzzing again, and the sense of powerlessness quickly filled my whole body.


    Within a few minutes, a police car drove to the side of the road, and a group of police officers, a middle-aged police officer at the head, nodded to Chen Wen.


    "Uncle Liu." Chen Wen also nodded in response.


    My pupils suddenly contracted. It seems that Chen Wen has a lot to do with this officer Liu. Before I guess, this officer Liu turned back immediately, with a strong momentum between his brows and locked on me. "Now I suspect that you are suspected of deliberately wounding and robbing. I have the right to take you back to the Bureau for examination. Everything you say now may be used as evidence in court! Take it away


    "And you two, please come with us and take a statement."


    As soon as the words came out, the security guard let go. A group of police officers held me up. Chen Wen sneered even more, and I was stunned.


    If it''s said to hurt people intentionally, I admit it, but where did the robbery come from? This is clearly a false accusation of planting and framing!


    It seems that Chen Wen is absolutely trying to cripple me. When the time comes, he will take a confession and charge me with a few charges. Don''t I have to stay in jail for several years?


    However, I admitted it and didn''t say a word, because I knew that Chen Wen must have something to do with it. Now that he was struggling, he was bound to suffer more charges. So when the officer surnamed Chen took out his handcuffs and handcuffed my hands, I went directly with them and got into the police car.


    When I got to the police station, I was escorted to the temporary detention room, where there were three young people with tattoos. Officer Liu pushed me in, locked the door and said with a smile, "new comer, take care of me."


    "Yes, we will take good care of Captain Liu." The three tattooed youths all spoke together, their faces were full of flattery. As soon as officer Liu left, they suddenly changed their faces. The tallest one, like the eldest of the two nearby, grabbed my collar and put me on the wall, "brother, where are you? Captain Liu, how dare you offend? ""I''ve offended you. How can I do that?" I''m not in a good mood at all. Besides, listening to the tone of the tall young man, it''s obvious that they are like a nest of snakes and mice with officer Liu. They collude with each other and push the tall young man away.


    "Damn, it''s a drag, isn''t it? Call me The tall young man frowned and the two young men who were next to him rushed to fight.


    My heart is full of fire. My two-year marriage is a fraud. At present, Chen Wen has brought me to the Bureau, especially what Ling Xiaoxiao said. I''m so angry that I can''t help but clench my fist and hit a young man''s right face mercilessly.


    I was born in the countryside. I worked hard when I was a child. I couldn''t get up when I hit the young man three meters backward.


    "Useless things!" The tall young man was in a hurry and joined hands with the rest of the Dragon Tattoo young man.


    "Go away!" I took a deep breath. My fist clattered. I grabbed Wenlong young man''s neck with one hand, gritted my teeth and lifted him up. I locked my throat and threw him!


    Then, the tall young man''s feet came face to face. I stepped back slightly, grabbed his calf and pulled back. He fell back uncontrollably.


    "Fuck! Don''t let me out! " I quickly put my knee against his chest, one hand firmly grasped his hands, the other hand turned into a fist, like rain drops, fell on the tall young man''s face.


    "Chen Wen, right? Ling family, right


    "Ling Xiao, what a Ling Xiao! What a Ling family


    As I talked to myself, I beat the tall young man like a madman.


    "Big brother! Brother, stop fighting, stop fighting! I''m wrong The tall young man didn''t expect that I was so strong that I didn''t even have the chance to resist. He had to be beaten. He was scared and begged for mercy.


    In response, I warned these people with my eyes, told them not to provoke me, and then sat in a position in the detention room. The three of them moved aside and did not dare to come.


    After half a sound, the tall young man seemed to endure for a long time and hesitated to come to me. His face was even more flattering than when he saw officer Chen just now. "Big brother, where are you from? My name is Mahan. Just call me pony. "


    "I don''t mix anywhere." I raised my head and looked at Mahan coldly. He was so scared that he couldn''t help shivering.

 Chapter 5

    Mahan was very embarrassed by my words, and he grinned. "Brother, we didn''t mean to do it. It was captain Liu who told us that he was going to teach you a lesson and let us go. I''m really sorry. Mahan has eyes and doesn''t know what to do."


    "Well," I nodded impatiently.


    "Come on, big brother, have a cigarette." Mahan immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He did not know where he took out half a pack of crumpled cigarettes and handed them to me. "Brother, how did you get in? I think captain Liu seems to be aiming at you. Who did you offend? "


    I looked at Mahan again. It seemed that he didn''t mean anything. He took his cigarette and held it in his mouth. He didn''t know where to get a lighter and lit it for me.


    When I took a deep breath and exhaled the smoke, I thought, maybe this Mahan knows something, maybe he can get something useful out of his mouth.


    I didn''t even put on a cold face, patted Mahan on the shoulder, let him sit next to me, and said with a smile, "do you know Chen Wen?"


    "Which Chen Wen are you talking about?" Mahan''s face suddenly changed and asked cautiously.


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know which Chen Wen it is. I only know that he has a big background. I also know officer Liu and call him uncle Liu."


    "Meet captain Liu? This... Can''t be Chen Wen, the son of Chen Jianwei, deputy Public Security Bureau of Dongling? This guy used to be a dandy in Dongling City, but it''s impossible. He went abroad two years ago. Is he going back to China? " Mahan was thoughtful, suspicious and uncertain.


    But I immediately decided that what Mahan said about Chen Wen was Chen Wen who robbed my wife and sent me to the Bureau.


    No wonder Chen Wen has so much energy. He can quickly call a group of police officers on the phone and directly arrest me in the detention room. It turns out that he is the son of the deputy director of public security of Dongling city!


    It''s no wonder that the Ling family has to make such a painstaking effort to plan this, in order to climb the high branch of power. With the support of the vice Bureau, is the business still thriving?


    "Maybe I''ve made a mistake. It''s not Chen Wen. Forget it. If you don''t talk about it, how did you get in?" As soon as I changed the subject, I began to change the topic. There''s no need for a social jerk like Mahan to know about me.


    Mahan scratched his head not very well, "ah? How about us? It''s all right. I just had a fight with others and was detained. But elder brother, you''re so good that you don''t look like a layman? "


    "I really don''t mix anywhere. Don''t fight. I''m just playing with brute force." I can''t help laughing bitterly. Mahan thinks I''m good at it. In fact, I just use some brute force.


    I don''t have any real Kung Fu at all, but the fellow villager I wanted to take refuge with before is the real practitioner. I just don''t know how he is doing in Dongling City, and he borrowed money from me last year.


    As time went by, the atmosphere in the detention room was no longer as oppressive as before. At midnight, officer Liu came to the door of the detention room again and was surprised to see that I was safe.


    But officer Liu immediately understood what was going on. He immediately pulled down his face and glared at Mahan. Then he looked at me.


    "You, come out!" Officer Liu raised his hand to me and unlocked the detention room with the key.


    I knew I was going to be interrogated, so I slowly stood up straight, walked out of the detention room, and finally followed officer Liu to an interrogation room.


    At the moment of closing the door, I saw Ling Xiaoxiao and Chen Wenlu passing through the crack of the door. I could not help clenching my fist and sitting on the chair. In addition to officer Liu, there was another officer who recorded the confession.


    "Now someone accuses you of deliberately injuring others, attempted robbery and very bad behavior. If you plead guilty now, I can plead with you. Maybe you can get a few less years." Officer Liu and I sat opposite me across a table, turning the light on the table and shining directly on my face, which was very eye-catching.


    "If you don''t have a good attitude to plead guilty, I''m sorry. There''s no feeling to say, because we have solid evidence. At that time, there was a surveillance video. In addition to paying for the medical expenses of the parties, you also have to pay for the mental loss, and so on. According to the criminal law, the minimum sentence is more than three years. Do you admit your guilt?"


    ...


    I am breathing more and more heavily, which is totally collusion, deliberately trying to punish me, even if I don''t recognize it.


    Ling Jia is so cruel. I don''t believe I was caught. Ling Ma doesn''t know. She must want to get me in. In the end, everything is natural!


    "Take my cell phone back. I have the right to call a lawyer. I''ll call my lawyer to come." I didn''t have the courage to speak, because I didn''t have a lawyer at all. I just wanted to have someone around me to work with me. So naturally, I thought of my brother from the same village.


    Officer Liu didn''t speak for half a sound. His eyes were like wolves. He seemed to eat me. He pressed me for half a minute before he waved his hand and said to the officer next to him, "go and get his cell phone."


    Soon, when I entered the Bureau, the cell phone I had kept returned to my hands. I found the number of my brother in the same village. Before dialing, I said, "please excuse me, two police officers. It''s not convenient for me to talk to someone.""Come on, I have limited time." Officer Liu snorted and took another officer out of the interrogation room.


    As soon as the door closed, I looked at the two words "Sunan" in the address book, and I couldn''t help sighing that Sunan was not only my brother in the same village, but also my little brother. Since we got married, we have been estranged and rarely connected.


    Even if there were several contacts, it was Sunan who called to borrow money.


    Several times, I secretly lent the money to Sunan without telling Ling Xiaoxiao. As a result, she scolded me for a week when I was found out. When the money was returned, she scolded me.


    I don''t think Sunan is doing well in Dongling. It''s impossible for him to help me. I just hope he can do something for me. I''m really at a loss now.


    But I pressed the dial key and made several calls, but no one answered. Officer Liu began to urge me outside. I was desperate to the extreme. Do I really want to suffer from such injustice in vain?


    At this time, the mobile phone suddenly vibrated, Sunan two big characters, deeply printed on the mobile phone screen, I was instantly overjoyed, connected the phone, "Sunan, it''s me, Shaobai, I was arrested by the police, can you think of a way for me?"


    A slightly hoarse voice came into my ears.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I looked at the wall clock and realized that there was not much time, so I made a long story short, from blind date to finding out the truth, and simply told Sunan.


    Sunan a listen, said three words, "know."


    Then the call ended.

 Chapter 6

    Officer Liu came in again, his face cold, "did the lawyer call?"


    I''m not sure what the three words of Sunan mean, so I have to tell officer Liu that he hasn''t come yet, but he doesn''t say anything. It''s estimated that it''s too late. He took back my mobile phone again, took me to another empty detention room, and then left without looking back.


    This detention room looks different from the previous one. It''s dark and shabby. It''s just like a prison. It should be used for suspects with heavier charges.


    I sighed and sat down on the bed, totally unsure. Maybe this time I''m going to fall into Chen Wen''s hands, and I have to watch my wife run away with others.


    Now in retrospect, I was really too impulsive at that time. I really shouldn''t fight with Chen Wen. It''s a matter of minutes for him to catch me and kill me.


    In particular, Chen Wen also has a father from the Deputy Public Security Bureau. If I am sent to prison, he will let those prisoners who can''t get out of the prison to punish me to death. Don''t I say that every day is not right and the land is not working?


    "Now, only Sunan can help me." Although I don''t understand the meaning of Sunan dialect, according to our love, he will not stand by and watch what happens to me.


    But I have no idea how Sunan can save me. Last year, he cried with me and asked me to lend him some money. Now he can bring down the son of the deputy bureau? It''s unlikely.


    "Prison break?" I eyebrow a pick, quickly stop this idea, if Sunan really come to prison, I would rather he didn''t come, I don''t want to for my business, so hurt him.


    "Impossible. Sunan is not so impulsive." I shook my head and rejected the idea. For a moment, I had no idea.


    As the night went by, I woke up in despair.


    However, before long, officer Liu rushed over, sweating, directly opened the door lock, bowed down nervously and stammered: "yes... Sorry, we made a mistake in this matter. Now you can leave, someone has come to pick you up."


    "What''s the situation?" My father-in-law couldn''t figure it out and was stunned. Why did officer Liu''s attitude change 360 degrees after one night?


    "This... This is our mistake, wrong, you have a large number of adults, do not remember..." officer Liu bent over, Leng is did not dare to face me, as if by what big shock.


    As soon as I turned my eyes, it was estimated that Sunan had solved the problem for me. Except that he would not have a second person to save me, I just couldn''t figure out what energy Sunan would have, which made officer Liu pale.


    And there was someone outside officer Liu''s door to pick me up. I couldn''t help laughing. "It must be the guy from southern Jiangsu. I can''t be wrong."


    Officer Liu heard the word "Sunan" and trembled strangely. He gave me a sneak look, which was full of strange fears.


    I walked out of the detention room and ignored officer Liu. I followed the way I came and walked straight out of the door.


    But when I came to the door, I was shocked to see the scene!


    It''s not Sunan who picked me up, but Ling Xiaoxiao and Ling Ma?


    And when Ling Xiaoxiao saw me, he immediately showed a very guilty expression, vaguely shy, and suddenly rushed to my arms, "Shaobai, I''m sorry for you. I have nothing to do with that bullshit Chen Wen. He has been pestering me. In fact, I''ve been testing you for the past two years. It turns out that you really love me, and I will treat you well in the future."


    After that, Ling''s mother came up to me with the same look of guilt, and her eyes were different. It seemed that at this moment, I became her son-in-law. "Shaobai, in the past two years, our Ling family has treated you badly. Don''t put it in your heart. Your parents, I''m going to take them to Dongling city to arrange a house for them."


    "What? Did I hear you right? " I stared and thought: I NIMA, what''s the situation? Why is everyone like this? Turn around in one night?


    "You heard me right..." Ling Xiaoxiao said shyly and put her face on my chest. She didn''t care about my rags or the smell that I didn''t take a bath all day.


    I didn''t say anything. I felt that it was definitely not easy. Ling''s mother and daughter couldn''t be so nice to me. Besides, Chen Wen''s background is not something Ling''s mother can give up, unless...


    unless there is a greater interest that Ling''s mother can give up and Ling''s attitude can be changed.


    Sunan!!!


    I immediately realized that it must have something to do with southern Jiangsu. I don''t believe that this is the test of Ling Xiaoxiao''s mouth, and I don''t believe that the Ling family used their relationship to release me. They want me to be locked in.


    Suddenly, a strong disgust poured into my heart. I pushed her away. Ling Xiaoxiao was stunned. She looked unbelievable, as if I would never push her away.


    Ling Ma immediately came up to the scene, took my hand, persuaded me into the car and said, "Oh, Shaobai, don''t do this. It''s all a test for you. Do you really care? You are my son-in-law, equal to my son, I love you too late


    Then Ling Ma pulled Ling Xiao into the car and said seriously, "Xiao Xiao, don''t you apologize?""Shaobai, it''s my fault. Don''t be like this. Sooner or later, people will be yours." Lingxiao seems to come out of shock, no face no skin in my arms, Jiao Didi.


    If I had heard that before, I would have been too happy to sleep all day.


    But now, I don''t feel it at all, and I even have goose bumps. It''s disgusting, too disgusting. You two mothers and daughters of Ling family dare to sell anything for their interests?!


    But Ling Xiaoxiao was close to me. The pair of soft Yufeng made me feel numb. This was the first time I had a close contact with Ling Xiaoxiao''s body in two years.


    Thinking about it, I can''t help but sneer. Since you are fooling me, I''ll just hook Ling Xiaoxiao''s shoulder and touch her waist.


    The moment my skin touched, the extreme softness, and the small navel of my character made me breathe cold.


    "Shaobai, you are broken. Mother is here. Let''s go home first." Ling Xiao wants to refuse to return to meet, the blurred eyes, I can''t stop.


    What shocked me most was that Ling Ma didn''t seem to see it, so she directly sat in the driver''s seat and started the car.


    "It''s a test for me. I thought it was true. It scared me to death." I curved my mouth, narrowed my eyes, and looked at Ling Xiaoxiao. Without hesitation, my right hand went straight to the top of her little navel!

 Chapter 7

    Ling Xiaoxiao didn''t expect that my courage became so big that I dared to do such a thing in the car. I was stunned and couldn''t believe it at the first moment, and then I begged for mercy.


    "Shaobai... Mom is here."


    With a sneer, I pulled my hand back. You dare to pretend in front of me. Anyway, I have a lot of time now. I''m not in a hurry.


    Back home, Ling Ma and Ling Xiaoxiao cooked a large table for me like a god of wealth. They kept bringing me more food.


    While I pretended to be stupid, I responded. They took it seriously and thought that I didn''t know anything. They kept saying some guilty words to me.


    When the meal was almost finished, Ling Ma and Ling Xiao looked at each other. Then Ling Ma put down her chopsticks and said with a smile, "Shaobai, do you have a friend named Sunan? Why don''t you invite him to our house sometime? "


    "Yes, but they are busy people. It''s not sure whether they can come or not." I said so, but I was thinking, it''s really for Sunan!


    In the past, Sunan would have come here, but now, he knows very well that he would have come to have dinner with your mother and daughter? Don''t be silly.


    Although I don''t know what kind of energy Sunan has, at least he must have done a lot better than before, otherwise it''s impossible to rescue me from the Bureau.


    "Well, I''ll call in the evening to see if he comes." I put down my chopsticks and wiped my mouth with a paper towel. I got up and took two steps. I couldn''t help but stop and looked back at Ling Xiaoxiao. "By the way, divorce should be done as soon as possible."


    In a flash, the faces of Ling''s mother and daughter were stiff.


    Without waiting for their response, I went straight back to my room and sat down in my chair, thinking about it all.


    As soon as I get divorced, I will go to Sunan immediately. Anyway, I can''t stay in this family any longer. Moreover, with Sunan Buddha, I dare not do anything extraordinary.


    As for my parents, I''ve already figured out that it''s better for me to tell them in person than to pass it to them through others and distort the facts.


    After all, it''s my parents. If you know what I''ve experienced in the Ling family for the past two years, they will understand me.


    However, before my butt was hot, the door was suddenly opened. Ling Xiaoxiao was wearing a pink pajama. First, she locked the door. Then she came straight to me and fell into my arms. Her face was flushed and her eyes were blurred.


    "Shaobai, do you really want to divorce me? I know that I was sorry for you before. Chen Wen and I are really innocent. You have to believe me. " Ling Xiaoxiao stretched out his hands, hooked my neck, and constantly rubbed my chest with his cheek.


    I can''t understand Ling Xiaoxiao''s meaning more clearly. She wants to use the beauty trick to make me not divorce her.


    Unfortunately, I am not Li Shaobai in the past.


    I curved my mouth and sneered to myself. I pushed Ling Xiaoxiao away. I want to humiliate Ling Xiaoxiao. I want to humiliate her completely and give her all the anger I have suffered in the past two years!


    So I immediately got up and said to the fallen Ling Xiao, "Ling Xiao, didn''t you say that you and I are not from the same world?"


    As soon as she took off her words, Ling Xiaoxiao choked on her voice like a stone. Her beautiful face turned green and red. She quickly got up and grasped my hand tightly. "That''s... That''s my joke. Don''t take it seriously, Shaobai."


    "Didn''t you say you were going to leave me?" My eyes narrowed into a slit, no longer the previous fear, but full of confidence, staring at Ling Xiaoxiao.


    "I-i-it''s not true." Ling Xiaoxiao shook his head desperately, showing a begging expression.


    See this scene, my heart a burst of emotion, has been Ling Xiaoxiao standing on my head put face, when will do such things to me?


    If it were not for Southern Jiangsu, would Ling Xiaoxiao be humble? After all, it was Sunan who helped me.


    But what I am most curious about is what energy is there in southern Jiangsu? Will this proud young lady also bow her head? Even sell yourself?


    "Enough, this farce, it''s time to end." I get rid of Ling Xiaoxiao''s tender hand. She clenches her teeth and says, "OK, Li Shaobai, you want a divorce, don''t you? In the past two years, if you eat mine and use mine, and you don''t have two million yuan, don''t want to divorce! "


    "You I was so angry that I almost came out of the door.


    "No, right? I''ll be honest without you Ling Xiaoxiao knew that I didn''t have any money and knew my character better. It was impossible for her to borrow money. She was so arrogant that she made me gnash my teeth.


    I don''t want to talk in secret, "your mother and daughter just want to use me to get on the line of Southern Jiangsu?"


    "So what? Do you know that Sunan is now a big hit in the iron river of Dongling? How much money can our company make with his words? Even a hundred Chenwen are not worth one Sunan! " Ling Xiaoxiao said.


    "Iron River?" I frown. Tiejiang is a big power. Dongling city is just a branch of Tiejiang. It is said that its headquarters is in Yanjing. When did Sunan become a big star of Tiejiang in Dongling?No wonder Ling''s mother and daughter give up Chen Wen and try to please me.


    No wonder officer Chen was full of fear. It turned out that southern Jiangsu was from Tiejiang, and he was not an ordinary person.


    "Fool, do you know how good it is? You can rest assured that if you get the help of Sunan, you will surely get a share of the money you will earn at that time. " Ling Xiao looked at me with disdain, as if I had no ambition, I was a complete loser.


    Hearing this sentence, I was angry. Sunan grew up naked with me when I was a child. Needless to say, now Ling Xiaoxiao asked me to use Sunan? It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!


    I''m not the kind of person who uses brothers to make money.


    "Ling Xiaoxiao, it''s very good. You''re very good. I''m divorced from this marriage. Now I''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce. Your Ling family has never had a good heart." I cold hum a, immediately turn over the certificate of drawer.


    Ling Xiao quickly approached me, grabbed my wrist and glared at me menacingly, "Li Shaobai, you! You don''t have to toast or drink. Aren''t you afraid that I will tell your parents about the divorce? As long as you do this well, your parents'' house will be well implemented, and you won''t worry about food and drink. Even I can give you a baby. "


    "Tell me, I''m not in prison now. I''ll see if my parents believe you or me!" I flinched my hand and fought back with my eyes.


    Instead of anger, Ling Xiaoxiao laughed and spread out his hand, saying, "according to what I just said, if you want to divorce, you can take out two million yuan to repay our Ling family."

 Chapter 8

    Make trouble out of nothing, it''s totally make trouble out of nothing!


    Why do I have to give two million yuan to the Ling family when I divorce? You know, when I got married, I signed a property agreement. I didn''t get any money after divorce. Even if I got married, I still belonged to each other.


    Now why? Two million for a divorce?


    But soon, I figured out that the so-called two million yuan must be Ling Xiaoxiao''s mother''s instruction, in order to tie me!


    If Ling Xiaoxiao insists on not divorcing, I can''t help it, because I don''t have any concrete evidence to prove her unfaithfulness to her marriage.


    Hateful, too hateful, vicious human nature, I did not expect that one day, it will happen in my family.


    For two years, is there only interest in the eyes of the Ling family''s mother and daughter?


    I have been working in the Ling family for such a long time, but I can''t get their approval!


    If you ask me to borrow two million yuan from Sunan to get divorced, he will certainly lend it to me with his strength.


    It''s just that I can''t pull this face down. After all, it''s too humiliating. It''s not the same thing to borrow money for divorce.


    After thinking about it, I simply said, "don''t you want a divorce? Two million, right? Since you are going to be bad, don''t blame me for tit for tat. My relatives over there don''t know about you and Chen Wen. What would you say if they knew about you? And your family, I guess in addition to your mother, only a few people know? Shall I help you and let them all know? "


    In fact, I''m just threatening Ling Xiaoxiao. I''m sure I won''t do such a thing. Ling family is not benevolent. I won''t be unjust.


    As a result, Ling Xiaoxiao was as surprised as I expected, "Li Shaobai, you are shameless!"


    "Well, as long as you get a divorce, everything is easy to say." I can''t help humming.


    The quarrel between Ling Xiao and me seems to have spread outside the house, and it seems that Ling''s mother has been listening outside. As soon as I finish speaking, there is a knock on the door.


    Ling Xiaoxiao opened the door, and her mother came in. She was no longer the smiling face just now, but returned to her former appearance. "I''ve heard that. Since you want a divorce, leave, so that Xiao Xiao''s reputation won''t be ruined by you. But for the two million, you have to give it, even write a debt note."


    "Yes!" I made a quick decision, took out a pen and paper, quickly wrote down a IOU, in order to avoid Ling Ma pit me, I ran to the study with the copier and copied another one, and then signed their own names, took out a copy to Ling Ma''s hands.


    Ling''s mother got the IOU, and her face became colder. She looked like an outsider. "Now, you can go to divorce with Xiao Xiao. From then on, you are not my Ling family, but I''m afraid you can''t afford to pay back and come back to beg our mother and daughter."


    "That''s to say, I''ll come crying to beg my mother, not to mention that I don''t care about my old love." Lingxiao looked at me contemptuously, like looking at a lower creature.


    The meaning of Ling''s mother and daughter is very obvious. She looks down on me and thinks that I can''t earn so much money. It''s estimated that she will come back to beg them in a few days. Finally, she uses this to force me to use Sunan.


    "Even if it''s killing me, I won''t ask your mother and daughter to leave now." I felt angry. I stuffed the IOU into my trouser pocket, picked up the snakeskin bag I had sorted out last time, turned around and left. I didn''t believe it. I had hands and feet, and I earned less than two million!


    Soon, in less than two hours, I went out of the Civil Affairs Bureau with my luggage and Ling''s mother and daughter, and divorced completely.


    Before leaving, Ling Xiaoxiao threw down a look of ridicule, "waste."


    With that, Ling''s mother and daughter got on the bus and left, disappearing in front of me.


    "Damn it." I took out my mobile phone and looked at the road where cars came and went. The first thing I thought was to find a place to settle down. The best way, of course, was to take refuge in southern Jiangsu.


    Maybe it''s self-esteem. Since I graduated, I haven''t done anything serious. No wonder Ling''s mother and daughter despise me and choose not to call Sunan for the time being, unless they are desperate.


    "Damn, I''ll get a job first. I''m a sports student, but I graduated from University, right?" As soon as I gritted my teeth, I put my mobile phone back in my trouser pocket, picked up my big snakeskin bag, and walked along the road, looking at the recruitment advertisements on the poles from time to time.


    After walking for a long time, staring at the surprised eyes of many passers-by, I found that most of these advertisements are in the night show industry, which is the so-called male public relations. As a big man, I would not do such things.


    Passing by a university, it is Dongling University. The building is magnificent. There is a class in it. Several lazy security guards are sitting in the security booth at the school gate and dozing off.


    "Recruitment?" I saw a recruitment notice pasted in front of the door, so I went forward, it said: recruitment of a sports teacher, requires college education or above, no bad records, no bad hobbies, salary negotiable, interested please call 138xxxxxx, director Chu.


    There''s another one next to me. I''m looking for a security guard, but this PE teacher, I''m totally qualified. There''s no need to be a security guard.


    Without saying a word, I immediately called this number with my mobile phone, "Hello, is that director Chu?"


    What surprised me was that director Chu was actually a woman? It''s just a cold voice, like an iceberg."Well, I am. What can I do for you?"


    "Oh, Hello, director Chu. I saw the recruitment announcement. I have all my certificates with me. Now I''m at the gate of your university. Can you come out and meet me?" I opened my mouth carefully. After all, director Chu may be my future boss. I have to be careful when I speak, so as not to offend others.


    "I''m in a meeting now. If you ask the security guard to bring you to my office, just say it''s me, Chu Yuyan. After I finish the meeting, I''ll come to you." Without waiting for my reply, director Chu hung up directly.


    I don''t want to think so much. When I have a job in front of me, I take care of her. I go to the security booth and say, "Oh, brother, I''m here to apply."


    "Applied for?" A security guard who was playing with his mobile phone raised his head and looked at me in surprise with a strange look.


    I looked at my clothes, sighed to myself, and then squeezed out a smiling face, "well, just now I called director Chu. She said she was in a meeting, and asked you to take me to the office to wait for her."


    "Oh, so it is, brother, just came to Dongling? It''s all right. We have a good treatment here. " The security guard got up, opened the side door, and thought I was here to apply for security?


    "Yes, it''s a good environment." I walked in, embarrassed smile, also did not say he is a teacher, lest this security face not to go down.


    As soon as the security guard closed the door, he took me and walked forward. Suddenly, I heard other security guards saying, "shit, NIMA, no one even received the prize?"


    "Damn, why didn''t I win?"


    "Isn''t that man ignorant?"

 Chapter 9

    On the way, the security guards were very enthusiastic. They really regarded me as a member of their security team in the future and told me about the rules and regulations and rumors about Dongling University.


    "Brother, our Dongling university is the most beautiful university in Dongling City, but there are many rich second generation here. Don''t offend me then. I can''t afford to offend you."


    "Do you know that you will be interviewed later, but Chu Yuyan, one of the four goddesses in our school, is not a student, but she has just graduated from University, and she looks beautiful, so she has the title of goddess."


    "Director Chu has just arrived. I don''t know how many people are chasing her, but she refuses."


    Security chatter, I listen quietly, try to let yourself know more about the situation of the school, but director Chu was called one of the four goddesses, this NIMA is not cheating, right? It''s so cold to talk to me on the phone. I thought I was an old lady who didn''t care about people.


    When I got to the door of the director''s office, the security guard left first. I put down my luggage and sat alone on the chair outside the door, feeling a lot.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed it to Sunan. I said, "Sunan, thank you so much this time. If it wasn''t for you, I would have to go to jail. Now I have divorced Ling Xiaoxiao."


    Sunan replied: "divorce is good, that kind of woman, don''t forget... Shaobai, where to stay? If not, come to me


    I raised my head, looked at the door of the office, and reluctantly laughed, "yes, but Sunan, I heard that you have become a great man in Tiejiang, isn''t it true?"


    "How do you say that? I can only say that I am lucky. Half a year ago, the second son of Tiejiang boss came to Dongling and was ambushed. I blocked a bullet for him, so I can speak in Dongling now. Otherwise, I have to ask you to borrow money now. " Sunan smiles bitterly.


    "Hahaha, so it is. You have to make good use of this opportunity." I''m really happy for Sunan, but I didn''t ask why the second son of Tiejiang boss was ambushed. I naturally won''t ask more questions.


    He exchanged greetings and talked and laughed with each other. It seemed that Sunan had something to do, so he hung up in a hurry.


    Just then, the sound of high-heeled shoes came from the corridor. I looked sideways. A woman about my age, 175cm tall, was wearing a white shirt with two buttons unbuttoned, revealing a gap that made me breathe cold!


    In other words, that proud and straight Yufeng, hold the shirt can not be completely buttoned up!


    I can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and then look down, it is a pair of big long legs, wearing a pair of slim black trousers, stepping on a pair of black high heels, walking, the perfect leg shape, make me breathe slowly.


    In a flash, my mind will gush out of three words, that is nine head body!


    This is the perfect nine head body figure, in a careful look at her appearance, I thoroughly blow up!


    The skin is like snow, the lips are tender, the teeth are white, and the hair is long. It''s like a goddess. It''s comparable to Xishi and Diao Chan!


    Even if the face is frosty, it seems to add another color to her beauty.


    I swear, I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman, even if the big star on TV compared with her, can only be shameless, self lament Rouge vulgar powder.


    But such a cold faced beauty, suddenly frowned, went straight to me, looked at my clothes and luggage, "are you the one who just called me?"


    I react, dare to love this beauty, is director Chu Yuyan Chu? Quickly get up, embarrassed smile said: "it''s me, it''s me, director Chu, my name is Li Shaobai."


    Chu Yuyan gently chin head, office door opened, and then sat on the office chair, pointing to her opposite chair, said: "come in to sit."


    "Yes." I follow Chu YuYan''s words, take out the document information, put the luggage outside, walk in slowly, my heart suddenly very uneasy, this Chu Yuyan speak a little emotional cell, should not let me go after the interview? I have to find a place to stay tonight, or I''ll have to sleep on the street.


    Thinking of this, I sat opposite Chu Yuyan. Facing her powerful beauty and cool attitude, I was very nervous and put the information on the table. "Director Chu, I saw the recruitment announcement posted on the school gate by your school. I used to be a sports student, and my education level also met the standard. There was no bad record. I hope you can consider me, director I really need this job now. "


    "I see. Are you new to Dongling?" Chu Yu Yan turned over my data, seemed to ask at will.


    "Yes." As soon as I gritted my teeth, I had to nod my head. I didn''t mean to tell Chu Yuyan that I had been in Dongling city for more than two years and had been my son-in-law for more than two years. Finally, I got divorced and owed two million yuan in foreign debt.


    "Li Shaobai, well, it''s OK, because there is a shortage of PE teachers in our school. Well, I''ll arrange accommodation for you first. I''ll give you the teaching materials later. You can read them in the evening and start teaching tomorrow. Is there any problem?" Chu Yuyan suddenly put down the information, said.


    "Passed the interview?" I thought I heard it wrong. Is that too simple?Chu Yuyan looked at me without expression and said, "yes, your conditions are very good, but you have to try for three months. During the probation period, the salary is 3000, including food and housing. After the probation period, the salary is doubled, and there is a bonus at the end of the year. The salary rises according to the teaching results every year. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem, no problem. Teaching will start tomorrow, right? Yes, yes I''m very excited. Being a PE teacher is a very comfortable job. I let the students walk around the playground for two times, and then I can do whatever I like. There are only a few classes every day, and the salary during the probation period is 3000 yuan. It''s a great job.


    "But..." Chu Yuyan suddenly opened her mouth.


    I suddenly had a bad feeling in my heart, "director, but what?"


    Chu Yuyan said: "but you only teach one class, and you are the counselor and head teacher of this class. You should not only teach physical education, but also manage them well... Because this class is the worst class in our school. Before you, there are six former head teachers in this class who have all resigned. Now if you go back, you still have a choice."


    Sure enough, how can such a good thing come at once? I dare to say that there are six former head teachers in this class. It occurred to me in a flash that the students in this class are not good.


    But in order to have a good meal, I have to do it if I don''t do it!


    Do the students in this class seem to be strong? If you dare to ruin my job, I will not deal with you.


    I stretched out my hand and patted my chest and said, "don''t worry, director. I can definitely teach them well."

 Chapter 10

    Chu Yuyan did not stay more on this topic. She seemed to have unspeakable secrets. She stood up coldly and led me to the school academic affairs office to go through the formalities.


    I was carrying luggage, wearing a shabby clothes, the dean''s office, eyes are very surprised, as if due to the presence of Chu Yuyan, did not say more.


    When everything was almost finished, a middle-aged man from the academic affairs office came up to Chu Yuyan with a piece of information and said, "Oh, by the way, director Chu, the location of the school teachers'' dormitory is not enough for the time being, because there are a number of equipment left there and they can''t move out for a short time. Do you see?"


    Even if I am an outsider, I can still hear the vague sense of embarrassment. It seems that Chu Yuyan, the new director, is not very good to be.


    It''s just that the dormitory can''t be moved. Where do I live tonight? Can you sleep on the street?


    Chu Yuyan slightly watched me for a few seconds, seemed to see my worry, said: "in this case, the new teacher, accommodation problem, let me arrange it."


    "Well, since director Chu is so capable, you can solve the accommodation problem by yourself, as long as you can teach normally tomorrow." The middle-aged man smiles and hands over the information to Chu Yuyan. Chu Yuyan turns around and goes. I hurry to keep up.


    Out of the door of the academic affairs office, I tentatively asked: "director Chu, I''m staying here..."


    Chu Yuyan suddenly stopped at her slender legs and said nothing, as if thinking about something. After more than ten seconds, she said: "stay at my home for the time being."


    "What? But... "I almost did not stand firm, I just met Chu Yuyan today, she let me live in her home? Isn''t such a beautiful woman afraid of my misdemeanor?


    But seriously, the dean''s office clearly shows that Chu Yuyan is young and deliberately embarrassed, and from her style of acting, she should be a very enterprising woman. It''s just to prove herself that she asked me to live in her home.


    The problem is that I will be very embarrassed. On the one hand, Chu Yuyan is a beautiful woman. When I was in a daze, Chu Yuyan coughed softly, interrupted my shock, pointed to a guest room and said, "this is your room. You will live here in the future, but you''d better not have other thoughts. The school is not allowed to fall in love with each other."


    Hearing this, I was speechless and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. I didn''t say what to do at all. Where do you want to go, Chu Yuyan? Still in love? Don''t you, a cold and violent woman, never fall in love?


    Of course, I swallowed all these thoughts in my stomach and didn''t dare to say it, otherwise Chu Yuyan, a taekwondo expert, would definitely beat me half dead. After all, I''m just a brute force guy.


    So I had to go into the room and put down my luggage neatly. I felt like I was back in the situation of my son-in-law. This scene is so similar!


    "Well, Li Shaobai, if you live here for nothing, I won''t accept the money. In the future, you can do all the housework and cooking. Can you do it?" Chu YuYan''s face was as cold as ever.


    "Yes." My heart is very bitter, how can I feel that I can''t get rid of this situation. I always walk like my son-in-law. But in order to have a bite to eat, I have to nod my head. At least Chu Yuyan is much better than Ling Xiaoxiao.


    "And you can''t come into my room without my permission." Chu Yuyan said.


    I said: "director, you can rest assured that I will not."


    Hearing my promise, Chu Yuyan gave me a copy of the teaching materials, then turned around and went into her room. She never came out again. She seemed to be resting.


    I was relieved. I sat by the bed and picked up the materials. I began to check them carefully. Most of the tasks were very simple, as long as the students in the class passed the physical fitness test.


    By the end of reading this information, I already know that it is not too simple. It is not only to let students pass the physical fitness test, but also to be a good head teacher and manage the discipline and performance.


    I looked at the hour, it''s dinner time, I thought in Chu YuYan''s house, how can I leave a good impression? Just leave the room and walk into the kitchen.


    As a result, as soon as I opened the refrigerator, it was empty except for a few eggs and leftovers. Chu YuYan''s life was too cold and clear...


    according to the present time, it was impossible to go out to buy food, and I had no money, so I had to pick up a few eggs and have a simple meal, "she should not have a boyfriend, right? No wonder the refrigerator is so empty, isn''t it? "


    Come and go, I''m going to give Chu Yuyan a simple fried rice with eggs. With my years of cooking skills, these are Maoyu. Don''t be too simple.


    But before the eggs were cooked, the phone in my trouser pocket suddenly rang. When I took it out, it turned out to be lingxiaoxiao? I didn''t really want to pick it up, but I thought I still owed them two million, so I finally picked it up.


    "Hello? What are you doing? " I didn''t say it.


    Lingxiao suddenly said: "where is my husband? You have your favorite sweet and sour ribs at home, and... You can sleep with me tonight. "


    "We''re divorced. Don''t call my husband. It doesn''t work. Don''t you just want to cheat me back and take advantage of the relationship in southern Jiangsu? I tell you, I have a place to live, a place to eat, and now I have a job. You''d better not bother me again. As long as you don''t tell my parents, I won''t go to expose your scandal. " I am not angry to call a place, almost hang up the phone, speak voice dare not too big, for fear of Chu Yuyan found.As for my parents, I haven''t figured out how to open my mouth yet. Fortunately, I have a card in my hand. Ling Xiaoxiao doesn''t dare to act rashly. The best way is to hide it from my parents and wait until the right time.


    However, Ling Xiao''s tone changed, "hum, you wait for me, you will regret it. I want you to come back and beg me


    Without waiting for me to fight back, Ling Xiaoxiao immediately hung up. I was so angry that my teeth were almost broken. At the same time, I was very puzzled. Why did Ling Xiaoxiao say that? What does she have to rely on?


    Later, I learned that Ling Xiaoxiao actually installed GPS positioning in my mobile phone. She not only destroyed my life, but also my work, leaving me nowhere to settle down. Go back to find her obediently!


    How hateful! What should I do?

 Chapter 11

    At first, I didn''t know that my mobile phone was equipped with a GPS positioning system. I also knocked on Chu YuYan''s door and called her out for dinner.


    At this moment Chu Yuyan, even wearing a pajamas, I almost even nosebleed out, trying to resist the man''s true colors, to avoid exposure.


    Compared with Chu Yuyan, Ling Xiaoxiao is not at the same level, not to mention the appearance of wearing pajamas. She is a heaven and an earth.


    Maybe Ling Xiaoxiao used to be a school flower, but compared with Chu Yuyan, she is average at most, because Chu YuYan''s face value, plus her figure ratio, can definitely score 9.9999!


    I breathed a little heavily. I walked into the kitchen and took a deep breath to ease the surging mood. Then I brought out the simple fried rice with eggs, Chu Yuyan and me.


    The egg fried rice filled with strong fragrance was slowly pushed to Chu Yuyan by me. Her high nose sniffed slightly, and her face was suddenly moved. When she picked up the spoon and put it into her mouth, her cold face, as always, suddenly appeared a little shocked, "is this... You made it? How...


    "it''s OK. If you think it''s delicious, just eat more. If it''s not enough, I still have it here." As soon as I saw it, I knew that she had never been out of the house for a long time. She should eat outside.


    "Enough." Chu YuYan''s shock disappeared again, her face recovered as usual, but she kept holding a spoon in her hand, scooping up rice grains and sending them to her mouth. Her cherry like mouth almost made me lose my mind.


    When she was about to finish eating, Chu Yuyan put down her spoon and said, "Li Shaobai, thank you. I haven''t eaten the food at home for a long time. Your fried rice with eggs has the taste of home..."


    "no, I''m flattered. I used to cook at home, which is nothing. I''ll buy more dishes some other day, and you''ll be satisfied." I had a laugh. It was a great honor to be praised by such a beautiful woman.


    But just then, there was a fierce knock outside the door. I vaguely heard a familiar voice shouting outside.


    "Well, you Li Shaobai, you come out and you don''t want to pay back the two million you owe me, do you?"


    "The one outside is calling you?" Chu Yuyan raised her head and gazed. My face changed. How could Ling Xiaoxiao know that I was here?


    "Director Chu, just a moment. I''ll go and have a look." I got up in a hurry and ran to the gate. It was Ling Xiaoxiao! And he looked at me blatantly.


    Seeing me coming, Ling Xiaoxiao screamed louder. I gritted my teeth in anger, opened the door and said, "Ling Xiaoxiao, what are you doing here? How do you know I''m here? "


    "How can I not know? I installed a positioning device on your mobile phone. Don''t think you can escape from me. There''s a place to settle down, right? The wings are hard, aren''t they? I''ll make you homeless until you come back and beg me! " Ling Xiaoxiao sneered and said deliberately, "Li Shaobai, when will you return the two million you owe me?"


    "Shut up I''m so angry that I want to slap Ling. Chu Yuyan knows that I''m going to lose my job? Ling Xiaoxiao is really cruel. In order to make me use of Southern Jiangsu, I will do anything!


    "I''ll see who it is." Ling Xiaoxiao snorted and quickly got in from me. When she saw Chu Yuyan frowning in the dining room, she was stunned, as if she was shocked by Chu YuYan''s beauty. Then she suddenly turned around and yelled at me: "good Li Shaobai, you divorced me because you had another woman. She would rather owe me two million at all costs, but she wanted to get a divorce for me A fox


    Lingxiaoxiao words a take off, I immediately silly eyes, understand that all this is over, the work will definitely lose, even chuyuyan out.


    At this time, Chu Yuyan frowned more tightly, and her face was very cold. She got up slowly and said, "who are you, please? This is my house. Don''t make a scene in my house. "


    "Hum, I tell you, I''m Li Shaobai''s ex-wife. You shameless fox dare to seduce my husband. No wonder he wants to divorce me!" Ling Xiaoxiao stares at me, but he doesn''t forgive me.


    "Ling Xiao, shut up! Director Chu, let me explain. " I quickly went to the middle of the two, heart to Ling Xiaoxiao anger, already towering, if not Chu Yuyan presence, I must cut her.


    "Don''t explain." Chu Yuyan raised her hand and looked beyond doubt. She directly interrupted me and turned to Ling Xiaoxiao, saying, "since you are divorced, you are an ex-wife, so you are not qualified to make trouble here. This is my home. I will give you ten seconds. If you don''t leave, I will call the police immediately."


    "You! Good, good pair of dog men and women, Li Shaobai, you have the ability, right? Got a backup, right? You wait for me! " Ling Xiaoxiao''s face suddenly changed and her momentum weakened. She had to turn around and leave. Before she left, she didn''t forget to put down her cruel words.


    I stood in front of Chu Yuyan awkwardly. I felt uncomfortable and embarrassed. Finally, I had to sigh, "director Chu, I''m leaving now. I''m sorry to disturb you. I lied to you. I''m not new to Dongling city. I''m just divorced."


    Finish saying, I difficult to raise the pace, will go to the room, but Chu Yuyan suddenly stopped me, said: "you don''t need to explain, also don''t need to go, since I Chu Yuyan promised things, won''t break my promise, you continue to stay in my home, but you have to redouble your work, can you do it?""Yes, but director Chu, do I really have to go?" My heart is very happy, although the situation is the same as when I was in the Ling family, but the treatment is very different.


    "I said, I never break my promise." Chu Yuyan opened her mouth solemnly. A powerful female boss''s momentum suddenly appeared, especially the cold face, which made me nod subconsciously.


    However, since I have been exposed, I might as well tell you the truth and simply say: "in fact, this matter is not as bad as I thought, I..."


    before I finish, I was interrupted by Chu Yuyan again. She said: "you don''t need to explain, and I don''t want to hear your explanation. As long as you finish your work, don''t bring personal affairs to work. Besides, this fried rice with eggs is good Remember to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. "


    Chu Yuyan left the table and passed me by. Then she went into the room and closed the door.


    I looked at the closed door, heart rose from the thick gratitude, this job, I must work hard to complete, never betray Chu YuYan''s good intentions.


    At the same time, I have a strong anger, swept in the chest, I want to tear Ling Xiaoxiao''s mouth! Actually in my mobile phone installed GPS positioning system, in order to make me nowhere!


    If this matter can''t be solved perfectly, I will definitely go to Dongling university to disturb my life.


    But I have a huge problem, that is, I don''t have two million yuan to return to Ling Xiaoxiao. If there is, this matter can be solved, and she has no excuse to harass me.


    While I was packing the dishes and chopsticks, I sighed. Suddenly, I remembered the lottery ticket I had bought in the lottery shop before. As soon as I washed it, I turned it out directly from the messy luggage.


    When I turned on my mobile phone, I immediately received a headline news, the content is: the first super prize in history, the prize pool won 2 billion yuan, but no one received the prize!


    My heart beat suddenly, this NIMA, can''t it be me? Mobile phone as like as two peas,


    opened the web page and searched the lottery ticket, and I saw the same thing in my hand as the screen displayed. It''s amazing!


    Two billion, two billion!


    I won two billion in the goddamn grand prize?


    Two billion. What''s the concept?


    PS: the plot begins to unfold. I hope that readers who are watching can click to follow me and praise me every day. Thank you.

 Chapter 12

    My whole body fell into a strong shock, and my mind produced an incredible roar.


    Two billion, two billion!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" I can''t help laughing, like a madman, what Ling Xiaoxiao, what Chen Wen, what Ling LAN, at the moment all are not worth mentioning.


    Two million, right? I will not only give it to you, but also change it into cash. I will smash you to death!


    And Ling Ma, I want to let her know, I want to let their mother and daughter regret, when I was treated like a dog, now I am prosperous, must be a shame before snow!


    This night, destined to be a sleepless night, I am very excited, looking at the lottery number from time to time giggle, and afraid of losing the ticket, carefully put it with me.


    At the same time, I didn''t give up my job because Chu Yuyan was kind to me. I can''t just leave. I have to have a good look at this job.


    Because I have to get to know my students tomorrow, I don''t think about going to receive the award immediately tomorrow. Instead, I will improve my work before I receive the award. After all, the deadline for receiving the award is dozens of days. Now I have a fortune of 2 billion, and my mentality has been relaxed unconsciously.


    The next day, no one except myself knew that I was now a rich man with a fortune of two billion. I took the bus with Chu Yuyan to school.


    Chu Yuyan can afford to buy a house in Dongling City, which proves that she is not short of money, but she did not buy a car. From this, I know that Chu Yuyan is not a woman with big money.


    And also very natural to take the bus with me, absolutely a frugal woman.


    To the school, in addition to the clothes are still old clothes, my heart is indifferent, with Chu Yuyan went to a classroom of the teaching building.


    At this time, it''s not time for class, the classroom is noisy, but when Chu Yuyan walks in, there is a moment of silence, and even many boys, suddenly stare big eyes, pour cold breath.


    "It''s director Chu. How can director Chu come? Is it time to arrange a new head teacher for us? "


    "Director Chu is really worthy of the name, comparable to Diao Chan of Xishi."


    "Well, who''s that hillbilly behind director Chu? How do you dress like this? "


    Many boys have their eyes full of wonder. Among them, girls are even more envious and jealous, as if Chu YuYan''s beauty is a mountain in front of them.


    But there are also many students, will shift their eyes, fell on me.


    When I look at it carefully, most of the male students in the class even dare to talk openly about director Chu. I think there must be some power in my family. Otherwise, the class would not be so difficult.


    "Students, I''m here tonight to introduce your new PE teacher and your new head teacher." Chu Yuyan dignified went to the podium, I followed.


    Then, I hastened to open my mouth and said, "Hello, everyone. My name is Li Shaobai. I''m your new head teacher or your future PE teacher. I hope you can learn from each other in the future."


    "Who is this country bumpkin? What qualifications do we have to be our head teacher? "


    "Come out of the country? Mr. Chu, I seriously request that you be our head teacher. We promise to be obedient and not make trouble. "


    There was a lot of discussion under the stage, most of them were questioning my classmates, especially a male classmate who was very expensive in clothes.


    "This classmate, I don''t know your name?" I laughed. Now I have two billion yuan in my hand. I don''t care what other people say about me at all. A country bumpkin is a country bumpkin. Even a country bumpkin is a super rich country bumpkin, OK?


    "What? Aiming at me? My name is Xu Feng. My father is a shareholder of the school board of directors. Do you dare to target me and let my father fire you every minute? " Xu Feng stood up with a very arrogant attitude. Many male students around him respected him and looked at me with common hatred.


    At this time, Chu Yuyan inserted a sentence, said: "Xu Feng, you do not make trouble, Li teacher''s qualifications, but also through the study assessment."


    Xu Feng immediately showed a helpless appearance, sat down again, lolled back in the chair, said: "since director Chu you spoke, then I will give you this face, let this Li what teacher do my head teacher, but I agree, other people may not agree."


    At this point, Xu Feng turned around and looked at a boy at the end of the classroom, vaguely with the meaning of tit for tat.


    The boy is 1.85 meters tall, with long hair, angular cheeks, wearing a black suit and leather boots, very cold, he raised his head, coldly looked at Xu Feng, and then looked at me, cold voice: "I don''t agree."


    Chu YuYan''s face rarely changed. She seemed helpless and said, "yechen, why don''t you agree?"


    "The weak are not qualified to be my teachers unless they are better than me." This is a boy named Ye Chen. He gives a cold response.


    Chu Yuyan looked at me, I immediately understand her meaning, but also clear the distribution of the class, it is obvious that Xu Feng school, ye Chen school.


    The corner of my mouth raised a touch of radian, simply said: "that ye Chen classmate, how do you want to compare?""If you can win two of the three events, I will admit that you are my PE teacher. If you can win three events, I can let you be the head teacher." Ye Chen spoke in a cold voice, with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuyan whispered in my ear: "Ye Chen has a deep background, and the school also has an order that ye Chen should never be expelled. No matter what he committed, you''d better not offend him. Moreover, his physical strength is very strong, and he is still the first fighter in the city. If you lose, it doesn''t matter. I''ll change your class for you and recruit a teacher to replace him. ¡±


    "Oh." I return a, in the heart a little inexplicable taste, even Chu Yuyan all think, I will lose to this ye Chen, then I have to prove to Chu Yuyan, I am not a weak person, also want to tell the whole class, I still have the qualification to be their teacher, after all, when I was studying, I was also the champion of physical fitness, in addition to fighting, I don''t think I will lose to anyone.


    In silence, I went directly to the door of the classroom. The students in the class thought I would give up and immediately laughed at me.


    "Look, director Chu, the person you brought has given up now. I think you''d better find another one."


    "It turned out to be a waste. I thought how powerful it was. After director Chu told him a few words, he was afraid?"


    "Brother Ye''s physical ability is one of the best in Dongling city. With this useless teacher, can you compare it?"


    I heard all these words. I stopped at the door and shook my head slightly. Finally, I looked at Ye Chen in the corner, "how about going to the playground? What are you waiting for? "


    For a moment, the discussion again, is still all kinds of ridicule.


    "Where''s the fool? Dare to compare with Ye GE''s physical strength, isn''t it sadistic? "


    "In my opinion, Li Shaobai can''t win brother ye in any event, and he will be humiliated in the end."


    "Hahaha, I''m looking forward to it. When fighting freely, will Mr. Li be beaten into a pig by brother ye?"

 Chapter 13

    With a cold smile and full of confidence, ye Chen got up slowly and moved out of his seat.


    I looked back at Chu Yuyan, no nonsense, straight out of the classroom, followed by a group of students, Qiqi followed me, or followed Ye Chen and Xu Feng respectively.


    On the way, Chu Yuyan quickly steps forward from behind and walks with me side by side. Although she is silent, I know very well that in her subconscious mind, I can''t beat Ye Chen. This time, I''m looking for abuse by myself.


    However, Chu Yuyan didn''t say what she thought. Obviously, she had hope for me more or less, but the hope was too small.


    And behind a group of students, there gossiping, see Chu Yuyan walk next to me, immediately shout, a burst of envy and jealousy plus suspicion, can mature?


    "How can director Chu get along with this fool? Is that too much for director Chu? Director Chu is one of the four goddesses. "


    "Today, director Chu is not the same as before. Before, she always brought people and gave up. How could it be this time? Is this fool director Chu''s boyfriend? "


    "No way. How can director Chu like this kind of country bumpkin? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "That''s also true. Naturally, only Xu Shao can be worthy of director Chu."


    "Well, what are you Xu Feng? Our brother Ye is much better than him. "


    Immature, too immature, even quarreled about this matter, one blushed, the neck thick, the two big did not speak, just froze there.


    In the end, Chu Yuyan made a sound to stop it, so as to avoid other unnecessary accidents.


    When I came to the playground, my classmates stood outside. Chu Yuyan called for a whistle to act as a referee. Ye Chen and I stood at the starting point of the track. He said, "the first one thousand meters is two and a half laps. It''s a warm-up. Whoever runs first wins."


    With that, ye Chen tied up his hair with a rubber band and became a horsetail. Then he didn''t change his clothes, as if he were dealing with me. It was like killing a chicken with a bull''s knife. When he squatted down, his hands fell on the ground. He looked at me sideways, full of contempt.


    The corner of my mouth curved and responded with a smile. Ye Chen couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t seem to understand why I was so confident and could still laugh at this time.


    When everything was ready, Chu Yuyan stood on the side of the runway, and ye Chen and I attached ourselves at the same time, with both hands on the ground.


    "I''ll whistle and start." Chu Yuyan said: "ready..."


    then Chu Yuyan held her whistle in her cherry like mouth and was ready to start.


    I can''t help being tense, but I can still feel the lack of exercise for a long time, and my constitution has dropped a lot.


    Taking advantage of the last time, I look at Chu Yuyan uncontrollably, just at this time, she blew the whistle!


    In a flash, Chu YuYan''s towering, extremely proud double peaks, with the whistle, suddenly trembled!


    That kind of shaking, let me take a cold breath, almost did not spit out the nosebleed, and then I left.


    Looking back, ye Chen had already started. His speed was very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, he was ten meters away from me.


    Chu Yuyan is also silly, that as usual expression, there was a dull, as if to say: what''s the matter with you? They all run away? Why are you standing still?


    "Damn it Without saying a word, I ran and ran to catch up with yechen like a cheetah. I thought to myself, "beauty is a disaster. It''s really beauty.".


    Ye Chen''s speed is very fast. My legs seem to be a few years old. They are not as easy as before. They are directly pulled apart by him, far more than ten meters away from me.


    During my two years as a door-to-door son-in-law in Ling''s family, I hardly exercised. Every day I washed clothes, washed dishes and mopped the floor for their family. Now when I run, I almost hate Ling Xiaoxiao.


    After the first lap, ye Chen was 20 meters ahead of me.


    In my heart, it''s called a grievance. It''s all caused by that look. Otherwise, I won''t be so far behind.


    When passing by Chu Yuyan and the students in the class, Xu Feng looked at me with a smile on his face. Behind him, a group of students booed.


    "He really thought that he could win Ye Chen? What a fool. "


    "Brother Ye is one of the best in Dongling city. This teacher Li has only been abused."


    "Ha ha ha, this fool dares to compare his physical ability with Ye Ge. Isn''t that pure abuse?"


    In the hiss, only Chu Yuyan didn''t speak. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. For the first time, she was nervous for me.


    Although I do not know, Chu Yuyan is nervous, I lose face, or nervous, I can win, but this expression, is undoubtedly my biggest motivation!


    But my general long-distance running habit is to keep the strength in front, stretch out the body, and the last half lap or so is the real sprint.


    I had to try my best to improve at a constant speed, so that my sleeping body can quickly adapt and recover to the strongest state of that year.But ye Chen, the guy, actually looked back at me from a distance, his eyes full of contempt.


    "The boy." I cold hum, step by step, steady run.


    Gradually, the second lap will be finished soon. With my efforts, the distance will be kept at about 15.6 meters, and my body will gradually heat up. The comfort of muscles and bones makes me accelerate.


    Once again passing by Chu YuYan''s position, the students in the class still hissed and decided that I had lost completely, and there was no possibility of turning over.


    "Give up, at least you don''t lose so miserably. Do you really want to be abused by brother ye?"


    "This fool has a little ability. He can keep the distance in the second lap, but compared with yechen, it''s too far away."


    I glanced at the students and sneered deeply. Then I speeded up. My pace was like the wind, and my body was like a leopard. My speed increased instantly, just like a flying man. With the speed visible to the naked eye, I began to pull back the distance!


    With the arrival of the last half circle, ye Chen also noticed my sprint, and immediately burst out strength and rushed forward.


    However, although I was in the rear, my speed was faster than that of yechen. In the last half circle of 200m, when I reached the end of 50m, I was directly equal to yechen!


    Forty five meters...


    forty meters...


    thirty five meters...


    time seems to become slow, like a slow camera. Ye Chen ''!


    However, I still have the strength to show no weakness, faster, sleeping stiff body in this last moment, if slightly awakened, blood suddenly boiling in the chest!


    I take a deep breath, one step and two steps, just like the Kunpeng flying thousands of miles!

 Chapter 14

    Ye Chen lost!


    When I stopped walking, raised a smile and looked back at Ye Chen, his cold face could no longer keep calm, looked unbelievable and turned blue.


    Chu Yuyan, Xu Feng and the students in the class opposite the playground were all shocked. It seemed that I didn''t expect that I could surpass Ye Chen at the end of the line!


    Silence, the silence of death, and then, I saw from a distance, Chu Yuyan suddenly laughed.


    Beauty is like jade, tender lips slightly warped, sinking fish and falling geese, just like Xi Shi, but also better than Zhaojun.


    "If you have some skills, it''s nothing to win one. There are still two items waiting for you. Only if you pass all three items can you be qualified to be a head teacher." As soon as ye Chen shakes his hand, he goes across the playground and goes straight to the original starting point. Chu YuYan''s direction is obviously very unconvinced and wants to pull back a city in the 100 meter dash.


    I smile and don''t speak. The kilometer just now is a warm-up at most. Now my physical condition is much better than just now.


    If I run 100 meters first, I will lose. But after warm-up, I am confident that I can beat Ye Chen. I just walk behind him and come to the starting point again.


    Chu Yuyan put away her smile, while the students in the class, immersed in shock for a long time, couldn''t extricate themselves. At last, I don''t know who opened her mouth first, and each one became like an ant in a hot pot, talking one after another.


    "How is that possible? How could ye Chen lose? "


    "No way. How could ye Ge lose to a country bumpkin?"


    "Don''t worry, maybe Ye Ge deliberately let him, first let him happy, and then from the latter two, completely abuse him!"


    "Tactics, tactics, that''s for sure."


    I''m very speechless. Why did I lose and make excuses for yechen?


    However, I can see that although this class is very arrogant, it is still quite consistent with foreign enemies?


    With a smile, I intentionally or unintentionally saw Chu Yuyan for a while, she slowly nodded to me, gave me affirmation.


    "Come on, go on."


    A cold sound came into my ears. When I turned back, ye Chen squatted down again and was ready before the starting point. Even without too much expression, I knew that he was very unconvinced at the moment.


    "Good." I calm down squat, the results of the class students, criticism again.


    "Hum, let''s see how ye Chen abused him."


    "Brother ye will definitely play his real strength. I think the ending of Teacher Li will be miserable."


    "Brother Ye!! Humiliate him, severely humiliate him, let him know that a person who can''t even compare with you is not qualified to be our teacher, let alone our head teacher! "


    Chu Yu Yan a listen to, turn head to scold a way: "quiet!"


    Immediately, all around become a quiet, I smile, secret beauty effect is really powerful, but also Chu Yuyan goddess effect.


    "Ready!" Chu Yuyan raised her hand and put the whistle between the two tender lips.


    If I don''t die, I won''t die. This time, I didn''t dare to look. I looked straight ahead, waiting for Chu YuYan''s order at any time.


    "Beep!" When the whistle sounded, my legs suddenly started, and ye Chen started at the same time. Like two flashes, they went straight to the end of 100 meters.


    Eighty meters...


    Ye Chen is really young and energetic. He has a very good physical fitness. He is even with me. Obviously, he doesn''t want to lose to me again.


    I deal with it calmly, my goal is still the second half, in the first half, I only played 70% of the strength.


    Seventy meters...


    Ye Chen clenched his teeth and his hair was loose and scattered.


    Sixty meters...


    I slightly increased my speed, always one step ahead of Ye Chen, and he roared angrily.


    At the time of 50 meters, ye Chen''s anger seemed to reach the critical point, burst out in a flash, directly pulled back the distance, and even surpassed me half a body.


    In my heart, I secretly appreciate that ye Chen has good physical fitness and is a good seedling.


    I simply took a deep breath, clenched my fists and made a clattering joint sound. My figure was like an arrow, surpassing Ye Chen in an instant.


    Forty meters. Yechen is two meters behind me.


    Thirty meters. Yechen is five meters behind me.


    Twenty meters. Yechen is eight meters behind me.


    Ten meters. Yechen is nine meters behind me.


    I arrived at the end, looking back, ye Chen has been ten meters behind me!


    Until ye Chen Ran to the end and looked at me, he said: "there is also a free fight. If you lose, you can be a PE teacher at most, but you are not qualified to be a head teacher."


    With that, ye Chen turned and went to the original place.


    I smile again and know that although Ye Chen still has a cold face, I clearly understand from his eyes that he is unconvinced, very unconvinced, unconvinced to the extreme.


    When I got back to the origin, ye Chen and his classmates had taken the lead in entering the school''s Sports Center, but Chu Yuyan was waiting for me.


    With Chu Yuyan eye to eye, I am embarrassed to avoid, scratching the back of the head, "director Chu, we also go in?""Come on, don''t let me down." Chu Yuyan said.


    "Don''t worry, chief." I nodded and stepped into the sports center, because I have no confidence in free fighting. I''m just a man who can fight with brute force. I''m sure I will lose if I practice.


    In particular, ye Chen was the first in free fighting in Dongling city. Although I don''t know what level he was, he was the first.


    So I feel a lot of pressure. I''m afraid I''m going to lose the last one, and I have to be discouraged by Ye Chen and beaten by him.


    The sports center of the school is very large, including gymnasium, basketball court, badminton court, tennis court and fighting field, with complete facilities.


    Chu Yuyan led me forward, passing the gym, which has all kinds of equipment, there are many muscle men are fitness.


    As soon as I entered the fighting field, I saw Ye Chen changing his clothes, wearing boxers in both hands and protective gear on his head. It seemed that he could not wait to beat me.


    And as soon as I came in, all the students in the class looked at me with a kind of hatred. I NIMA, who did I offend? What do you mean when you say that you have to hate me when you win a contest? It seems that this group of students are really hard to deal with.


    Chu Yuyan looked at Ye Chen, eyebrows slightly wrinkled again, and then pointed to the direction of the dressing room, said to me: "you go to get the gloves and protective gear, in the dressing room."


    "Well, if I don''t have any clothes, I won''t change them." I nodded a little, then turned to the dressing room, thought I would not change clothes, wear a little more hit, not so painful?


    But when I was in the dressing room wearing a protective gear and a boxing ring, a noise came to my ears.


    "Brother ye, if you catch him later, beat him to death. Don''t be merciful."


    "I suspect Mr. Li has taken stimulants, otherwise how could he win you?"


    "It''s absolutely so. Ye Chen, don''t be merciful later and spit out all the stimulants in his stomach. Anyway, the competition was made by director Chu, and he agreed himself. Even if something happened, director Chu had nothing to say."


    "Finally, in front of director Chu, he was severely humiliated."


    I don''t know why, when I listen to these words, I feel an inexplicable emotion.


    Yes, I''m sure I''ll lose. I don''t know fighting skills at all. I''m only beaten. But when you say that to me, you have to humiliate me in front of director Chu. That''s not OK!


    Anyone can challenge me, but accept my fate!


    A rabbit will bite when it is in a hurry, not to mention me? Even if I lose, I will lose to men, with dignity and backbone.


    PS: everyone from the tribe, register an account with Fengshen, or log in directly with QQ, and give Xiaobao a praise every day, vote for the crown of the king, and hold the support. Xiaobao is very grateful.


    Two shifts a day, occasionally three shifts, big outbreak from time to time!

 Chapter 15

    When I put on my boxer and protective gear and walked out of the dressing room, Chu Yuyan looked very dignified. I nodded to her slightly and then looked around.


    The square challenge arena, ye Chen''s indifferent face on the arena, and all kinds of playful eyes off the arena, as if I would lose this one. This is an unchangeable fact.


    Without saying a word, I raised my pace and walked to the challenge arena. All the students around me suddenly made way.


    When I was about to enter the challenge arena, I looked back at Chu Yuyan behind the students and nodded again, saying that I would not disgrace Chu Yuyan.


    Then, I raised my hands, grasped the rope, jumped into the challenge arena.


    When ye Chen saw me coming up, he rubbed his fists and gave a cold smile. "Director Chu doesn''t know how to fight. Since I put forward this contest, the rules are up to me. First, there is no referee. Second, whoever can''t move first will lose! That is to say, if anyone is beaten down, he will lose, and he can''t surrender! "


    "However, I can give you a chance. If you step down from the challenge arena now, you can still be a physical education teacher. But at the beginning of fighting, it''s not necessary that you can still be a teacher." Ye Chen said in a cold voice.


    In my silence, I took a deep breath and gazed at Ye Chen. There were loud hisses and derogations around me.


    "What? Are you afraid? " Ye Chen sneered.


    At this time, I am not so dull, and even think of a sentence that Sunan once said to me.


    "A fight is a fight. When you are a mole, he is afraid of you. If you shrink your head first, he can crush you! Fighting depends not only on skill, but also on momentum! "


    After half a sound, I put a smile on the corner of my mouth, slowly raised my hand, and hooked my finger to yechen, "I''ll let you do it first."


    What Sunan said was true, and the effect came out immediately. When ye Chen saw that I was so confident, his eyes suddenly contracted, and he did not dare to rush forward. Obviously, I gave him enough surprise in the first two competitions. Now that I am so confident, he does not dare to mess around.


    "Ha ha, since you don''t come, I''ll come first!" I had a laugh. I couldn''t lose my momentum. In a flash, I clenched my fist and took a step forward.


    At this step, ye Chen suddenly retreated and took a conservative offensive.


    My second step fell, and yechen retreated again.


    Until the third step, the fourth step and the fifth step, ye Chen retreated one after another, as if he could not determine my strength at the moment.


    And the students, especially Ye Chen''s group, were all dumbfounded and looked appalled.


    "This... How is this possible? Brother Ye was crushed by this teacher Li? "


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Is there a possibility? This teacher Li is stronger than ye Chen? That''s why Ye Chen stepped back? "


    "No way! Ye Ge is the champion of Dongling youth group


    As for Chu Yuyan, she was slightly surprised. She looked at me from the outside, but I knew clearly from her eyes that she was on my side and had high hopes for me. She was so kind to me, and I couldn''t let her down.


    In my sixth and seventh step, I fell down in two consecutive steps and forced Ye Chen to the corner. My hands suddenly stretched out to entangle him.


    Since I can''t compare with yechen in skill, I will rely on my brute force to make trouble and disgust yechen. I don''t believe it. Can he be stronger than me?


    It''s an exaggeration to say that Sunan, a man who has learned from his family Xingyi boxing and Zhiyang Zhigang boxing, is only a little stronger than me in strength.


    As a result, ye Chen immediately snorted coldly, squatted down and slipped out from under my armpit, leaving me empty. His skill was not generally flexible.


    I secretly scold a, in the heart rise up bad premonition, instantly turn around, ye Chen''s fist, blink hit.


    The speed of this fist was like lightning. I didn''t have time to dodge at all. In addition, ye Chen''s speed was very fast. After one punch, it was another. It was like a meteor falling from all directions. I was dazzled and had no resistance. There were cheers from the audience.


    "Well, that''s it. Beat him down and beat out all the acid in his stomach."


    "Brother ye, good job!"


    "It turns out that the teacher was just pretending. I thought he was so powerful. He was really nervous for yechen."


    "Oh, it''s vulnerable." Ye Chen sneer, seemingly see through my strength, to my face is a punch, immediately let me out of the nosebleed.


    Although I have enough momentum, my skills are far too poor, so I don''t want to speak. I reach out to cover my head and make a defensive posture. On the one hand, I save my strength, on the other hand, I try to keep myself awake.


    And I was in the corner, close to the pillar, yechen could not sweep me down with his legs, but constantly bombarded me with his fists.


    Between the fists, I always stare at Ye Chen. I have to say that his attack is extremely quick. The only disadvantage is that his strength is slightly poor.


    If it''s Sunan, I''m afraid he''ll break my hand bone if he does it! It''s no wonder that southern Jiangsu will enter the Tiejiang river. Maybe that''s where he will show his talents.Under an attack, ye Chen seemed to guess that I wanted to fight a war of attrition, but he stopped his fist, stepped back a few steps, and stood in the middle of the challenge arena, "come on, don''t say I bullied you, Miss Li."


    "Ha ha." I wiped my nose and shook my head, thinking that ye Chen must be trapped in a corner, otherwise I have no advantage at all.


    This time, I stopped fighting head-on and went around the challenge arena to deal with Ye Chen. Because there was a lot of space in the middle of the challenge arena, which was enough for ye Chen to play, I had no choice but to seize the opportunity and force him to the corner.


    During the whirl, ye Chen suddenly retreated to the rope, bent the rope on his back, and then, relying on the thrust of the rope, suddenly hit it. The speed was so fast that in the blink of an eye.


    I was so excited that I dodged sideways, but ye Chen rushed to the rope behind me, and his momentum suddenly increased. He jumped up, and his feet were in the shape of scissors. He didn''t give me any chance to react.


    In an instant, ye Chen''s legs clamped my neck, and my predecessor hung in the air. My feet were unsteady, and I almost fell down. I felt that my head was about to shift.


    "Drink!" However, I subconsciously clenched my teeth, steadied my feet, and then grabbed Ye Chen''s calf with both hands. I threw it, and ye Chen''s face changed greatly.


    However, I still underestimated Ye Chen. His on-the-spot reaction was extraordinary. He reversed my throwing force, clamped my neck 360 degrees, rotated a whole circle, and directly fell me to the ground.


    When I fell to the ground, my neck, head and teeth were in great pain. He threw me two meters in the same place and almost didn''t stand up.


    And it is also at this moment, the stage is very happy, cheers a while over a while, reverberate in the whole fighting field.


    "Give up!"


    "Miss Li, how can you win brother ye?"


    "Give up! Admit defeat


    I stood up and saw Chu YuYan''s two hands, which had been handed over and rubbed with each other since I didn''t know when, as if they were worrying for me.


    "Bah." I vomited the blood that gum oozes, looking at Ye Chen, without saying a word, directly strong rush.


    In any case, passive is beaten, active is beaten, it is better to use the body as a shield to contain the situation.


    As long as I get caught once, even once, I believe that ye Chen will not have the chance and ability to do it again!


    This is destined to be a contest of strength and skill.

 Chapter 16

    "Drink!" Holding back the pain from my muscles and bones, I forced myself close to yechen and stretched out my hand to clamp his shoulder.


    Ye Chen dodged. When he turned around, he would give me an elbow stroke on the back. His speed was really amazing. I couldn''t avoid it. His back was like being drilled by an electric drill.


    However, I didn''t fall to the ground and couldn''t get up. Instead, I rolled forward. Then I got up and rushed to the rope like yechen did just now. I used the thrust to rush towards yechen.


    Ye Chen seemed to see through my routine. He immediately threw himself in the same place. In a flash, he whipped his leg and threw it on my face. I not only fell into the air, but also fell to the ground.


    Even if I wear a helmet on my head, I can feel that my face is puffing up at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    But I had plenty of physical strength. I got up in pain and bent over like an angry bull.


    "It''s too much for me." Ye Chen cold voice mouth, unexpectedly also learn my appearance, bumped into together with me, seemingly don''t want to dodge again, want to use the way of confrontation, openly win me.


    Seeing this scene, I have changed my mind more or less about ye Chen. At least he wants to win, and he hopes to win.


    It''s a pity that ye Chen made a mistake in his judgment. He thought that my poor strength means that even if I fight head-on, I will lose.


    Of course, this is what ye Chen thought.


    From the beginning to the end, ye Chen and I did not really face to face, he did not understand, how much strength I have.


    At the moment of touching, ye Chen and I were deadlocked in the middle of the challenge arena, looking at each other, showing great fighting spirit.


    "Drink." Ye Chen tried to push me down, but in a flash, his face changed in vain, because he couldn''t push me!


    "Why? Damn it Ye Chen wants to let go, but his shoulder has been tightly held by me.


    "Because you are too young." I took a deep breath, and my legs burst.


    Ye Chen realized that my strength should not be underestimated. He immediately released his strength with both legs and used the way of falling down in exchange for not being pushed to the corner of the challenge arena by me.


    But yechen is wrong step by step, because I have caught him, want to slip? no way!


    So when ye Chen fell down, I propped my knee against his chest, just as I beat Chen Wen. I clamped his arms with my left hand, bent over and pressed them, raised my right hand and fell down suddenly!


    All the students under the stage were stunned and their breathing slowed down.


    "How could that be?"


    "Brother ye, get up!"


    "Why is this guy so strong? Can ye Chen get rid of it? "


    For a moment, there was a lot of discussion, and the words were consistent with each other. They all cheered for ye Chen. Even Xu Feng, ye Chen''s opponent, said, "Ye Chen, where''s your usual strength?"


    Unfortunately, no matter how ye Chen struggled, he still couldn''t get rid of my absolute strength and could only get my fist for nothing.


    One punch, two punches, five punches, maybe the strength is too big, ye Chen''s body is more and more soft, the strength of resistance is less and less.


    When I waved my fist, I knew in my heart that I couldn''t beat yechen. I just caught yechen''s mistake and used my physical strength to act as a human shell to crush him.


    If ye Chen had made no mistakes, I would have lost this time.


    Under the fist, ye Chen''s hair was scattered and in a mess. His angular face turned blue and purple.


    All of a sudden, I feel very guilty. I feel like I''m bullying a child a few years younger than myself. After all, I''m softhearted and don''t want to do too much.


    So I stopped, released yechen, stood in front of him and said, "no more fighting."


    As soon as I blurted out, not only the students under the stage, but also ye Chen thought that I was insulting him. Suddenly, he looked very pale and said, "come on, go on. Do you think I lost?"


    Ye Chen wanted to get up, but he fell back in the middle of the climb. As long as he was given dozens of seconds to relax, he would certainly be able to stand up again.


    But, at the moment, I have no intention to fight again, bullying children, is not my character, the big deal is not to be a head teacher, to be a physical education teacher.


    And I have tried my best, Chu Yuyan also looked in the eyes, simply shook her head and sighed: "it''s not you who lost, it''s me who lost, I can''t do it."


    With that, I looked at Chu Yuyan under the stage and said with guilt, "director Chu, I''m sorry. I don''t want my students to have an accident. I''ll be their PE teacher in the future."


    Without waiting for Chu YuYan''s response, I took off my boxer and protective gear and put them in the corner of the challenge arena. Then I wiped my nose and endured the pain of my body. With the students'' suspicious eyes, I slowly walked down the challenge arena.


    Chu Yuyan came to the front, she showed a satisfied smile, "as a teacher, I believe you will be a good PE teacher, if not, let me do their head teacher in person, even more business."


    "Thank you, director Chu." I smile awkwardly. It seems that Chu Yuyan, a great beauty, is not as cold as ever. Occasionally she appreciates her work, and she will smile."It''s settled. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the infirmary." Chu Yuyan looked at the students who were silent all around and put away her smile.


    "Good." I nodded slightly.


    Just then, ye Chen''s voice came from the challenge arena, "wait!"


    I suddenly turned back, ye Chen difficult to get up, lifted the blindfold long hair, said: "you can be a head teacher, I agree."


    All around the students, suddenly an uproar.


    "Brother ye? Why? Why should he be our head teacher? "


    "Why should he be our head teacher? Isn''t it the best result for director Chu to do it? "


    Ye Chen turned a deaf ear, with did not hear like, eyes fell on Xu Feng''s body, "Xu Feng, from now on, he is the head teacher, do you have any opinions?"


    "..." Xu Feng has nothing to say. If he acquiesces, because he has agreed before, if he doesn''t agree now, it is tantamount to his own face.


    I don''t understand why Ye Chen suddenly agreed, so I had to ask, "why do you like it?"


    Seeing my puzzled frown, ye Chen said, "don''t be cruel to those who don''t have the power to resist. Just by this point, you are qualified to be a class teacher, and if you lose, you lose. I, ye Chen, would like to admit defeat."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing, "that''s the end of today''s class, the rest of the time you study, other classes as usual, tomorrow I''ll meet you personally."


    I turned around with a smile and saw that Chu YuYan''s calm expression also contained a trace of accident. I just took a step forward, "let''s go, director Chu."


    "Well." Chu Yuyan answered. I turned my back to my student just now. I thought that this beating was not in vain. It was effective after all.


    "This ye Chen is good and upright." I said in my heart, wondering if it''s still early for me to ask for a half day leave in the afternoon when I have a work-related injury. I''ll go to the lottery center to exchange a prize and get two billion yuan or something. Then I''ll get rid of the Ling family''s troubles.


    Think of here, I can''t help gnashing my teeth, two million, right? I will not only give you, but also kill you!

 Chapter 17

    In order to prevent students from accidents, the school clinic is located in the sports center.


    Chu Yuyan took me there, and then because of business, she explained a few times and left in a hurry. Before leaving, I asked her for leave and said that I had something to deal with in the afternoon and I would go back by myself in the evening. She also agreed.


    When I came out of the infirmary, with medicine on my face, I went straight to the school gate and waited for the bus at the bus stop.


    "Huhuhuhu ~ ~" I quietly took out the winning ticket and took a look. I was so excited that my breath was shaking.


    This is two billion, two billion!


    Even if tax is deducted, I can still get more than ten billion yuan. What''s the concept?


    That is to say, I am in the ascendant and have more than ten billion assets in my hands. Don''t I do whatever I want?


    Lamborghini, Bugatti Veyron, the super sports car that NIMA once dreamed of, don''t I just buy it if I want to? It''s just amazing.


    The most important thing is that Dongling city is already a rich city with more than one billion yuan. Compared with me, the assets of the Ling family are like a drop in the bucket.


    After several bus transfers, I finally arrived at the lottery center in Dongling city. However, I didn''t worry. Instead, I spent a few yuan nearby to buy a monkey king mask, and then slowly stepped into the gate.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" The beauty reception in the lobby was very polite. I didn''t feel strange about the way I wore the mask. Instead, I was used to it.


    I thought about it for a moment. It''s also true that there are big prizes almost every day. It''s really not surprising that I took out my ticket and said, "I''m here to receive the prize, which is the winner of the two billion grand prize."


    "What? It''s our Dongling people who won the lottery? " The beauty reception suddenly widened her eyes. She couldn''t believe it. At the moment of reaction, she was extremely respectful and quickly invited me inside.


    With a deep smile, I came to a luxurious lounge under the guidance of the beauty reception. She arranged for me to sit down, poured tea for me, and immediately ran out. I was shocked as never before.


    Before long, the door of the rest room was opened. Two middle-aged men in suits, one fat and one thin, with hot eyes, rushed in.


    The thin man came directly to me and bent slightly, "hello? My name is Wang Kang. Are you really the winner? "


    Before I could speak, one of the fat men, breathless, said, "we''ll arrange a press conference right away. This is the biggest prize in the world, but before that, we have to check the tickets."


    "Yes." I took out my mobile phone, opened the page of that issue, and then took out the ticket from my trouser pocket. The number of one note was exactly the same.


    The two men immediately looked at each other, shocked to the extreme, but the fat man turned back and said: "this gentleman, in the next Huangbo, is the person in charge here, I don''t know your name?"


    "Muzi Li." I put the ticket in my hands and looked at Huang Bo leisurely.


    Huang Bo took a deep breath and said, "well, Mr. Li, I wonder if you are willing to make this award public? Don''t worry, it''s just a press conference. It won''t reveal any information about you. You can wear a mask at the scene. As long as you agree, we will hold it immediately. "


    "Yes, it''s a big publicity for our Dongling city." Wang Kang echoed.


    "No need." I shook my head and raised my hand, "as long as I cash the prize, I will leave immediately after cashing the prize."


    Huang Bo''s face changed, and suddenly his tone became very heavy. "Don''t you want to make a contribution to Dongling city? This is not what a citizen should do. Think about it, how many children who can''t eat and wear new clothes are struggling? Don''t you want to contribute to Dongling? "


    I immediately understood what was going on. I was very upset. Huang Bo wanted to force me to donate money in front of reporters. The so-called benevolence, righteousness and morality was just an excuse for these people to enrich their own pockets.


    I can give 10000 guarantees that more than half of the money I donate will be swallowed by these people.


    Although Huang Bo didn''t say it clearly, what he meant was that if I didn''t donate money, the prize would not be so easy to cash.


    I can''t help but scold secretly, this NIMA society is really too dark, just helpless, only to stand up, nodded and agreed, "OK, then you go to arrange it."


    "That will delay Mr. Li''s valuable time. You leave me your bank account number, and I''ll arrange for the following people to do it. When the reception is over, the money will naturally go to your account." Huang Bo immediately squeezed out a smile on his face, which made me want to smoke him.


    It''s a pity that the power is in the hands of others. I can only recognize it, but I didn''t give him the ticket. I just left a bank account number. When Wang Kang and Huang Bo rushed, I just sat in the lounge.


    More than half an hour later, I was personally received by Huang Bo to a venue filled with reporters from various media and newspapers. As soon as I appeared, countless camera flashes made me blind.


    "Please." Huang Bo invited me to a platform, and the reporters below took pictures desperately.


    At this moment, Huang Bo stood next to me and looked down at the stage with a smile. Then he introduced him and said, "this is Mr. Li, the winner of the two billion prize. However, Mr. Li does not intend to reveal his true identity, so he has no comment on his name.""Next, let''s invite Mr. Li to take out the winning lottery ticket and give a speech. Finally, let''s go to the question session."


    This is the normal link, I follow Huang Bo''s guidance, take out the winning ticket, behind the huge screen, immediately full screen display my winning number, a burst of uproar under the stage.


    "Two billion, that''s two billion!"


    "Even if the others are deducted, there will be more than 10 billion. What''s the concept? We can''t make so much money all our lives. "


    The reporters were shocked and dazzled one by one, their eyes burning with envy.


    Huang Bo always smiles, as if waiting for me to donate money to him.


    I secretly scolded Huang Bo for being an old fox. Then I gave a dry cough and interrupted the discussion under the stage, saying: "today is destined to be an unforgettable day. I never thought that I would win the super prize of 2 billion yuan. I''m afraid I can''t finish my speech for a while."


    Speaking of this, I pause, swallow a mouthful of saliva, "however, I really want to thank a person, that is my wife, if not for her, I may not have today, when I go back, I really want to thank her, I will not say anything else, you have any questions, then ask it."


    With the spread of my words, one by one reporters enthusiastically raised questions.


    "How are you going to spend the money, Mr. Li?"


    "Hello, Mr. Li. Are you an insider?"


    "Mr. Li, can you tell me how you thank your wife? I think I''ll buy her a big house? "


    I answered these questions one by one, saying that I was not an internal person, and that I did not plan how to use the money.


    But when asked about my wife, I curled my mouth and looked at the camera. "If you see this news, I want to tell you that I will make you and your mother do what I say."


    The four words "to be conceited" are very hard for me to say.

 Chapter 18

    It took me a long time to ask questions. Originally, I planned to end the Ling family''s affair today. However, in the face of the enthusiastic response from the reporters, I couldn''t take time at all, so I had to give up for the time being.


    At the end of the question, Huang Bo, an old fox, said with a smile: "well, thank you for Mr. Li''s speech and the questions from the media. But on behalf of Dongling lottery center, I would like to make a heartless invitation to Mr. Li."


    "You say it." I secretly scolded Huang Bo for making the forced donation so justifiable. I just want to slap him in the face.


    "Well, Dongling city is a second tier city at most. In many places, it is still very backward. There are even many people who can''t afford to eat and many children can''t afford to read. I hope Mr. Li can lend a helping hand. On behalf of all the poor children and families, thank you for your generosity." At this point, Huang Bo bent over and arched his hand at me, with a very low posture. It seemed that he was really thinking about the poor children.


    In fact, I know that Huang Bo''s posturing, and what he said, it''s a cut before a play, I didn''t agree at all, he dares to thank me?


    Isn''t it hard for me to ride a tiger in front of all the media? When the netizens of glass heart get angry, won''t I be out of human flesh?


    I took a deep breath, did not speak, Huang Bo straightened his waist, smiling, the following reporters immediately talked about.


    "You say, Mr. Li, how much will he donate in the end? I''m sure it won''t be less than 30 million? "


    "I don''t think that''s a low number. Maybe 30 million is just the starting price. After all, I won so much money."


    Another bold reporter asked directly, "Mr. Li, what do you think?"


    "This..." I hemmed and hawed, seriously doubting that these were the entrustment of Huang Bo, or secretly stuffed money to make them speak so loud.


    Seeing that I hesitated, Huang Bo laughed and said nothing. Just now the bold reporter asked, "Mr. Li, you won''t win so much money that you can''t even give up a cent? Don''t you have a little love? "


    For a moment, the questioning under the stage intensified, and I was speechless. It was not that I had no love, but that I didn''t want the money to be swallowed up by some people.


    Just when I was silent, the bold reporter turned red and full of anger, and began to accuse me of being wrong. Huang Bo never said anything else from beginning to end, as if the bold reporter''s words represented his words.


    In the face of doubt, I suddenly smile, and laugh out loud, laugh a lot of people stunned, they do not understand what I mean.


    "In that case, I''ll give a billion yuan for charity." I raised my hand and held out a finger.


    All of a sudden, the audience was shocked.


    "What? a hundred million? How could you come up with a hundred million? "


    "I thought he didn''t donate, but I didn''t think about how much money he would take out."


    "Bold and domineering! It''s just that we''ve won two billion yuan, but we still have to deduct taxes, but we''ve taken out a dozen percent of our property. It seems that we''ve spent the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. "


    Shocked at the same time, the bold reporter slightly snickered, looked at Huang Bo, and was caught by me for a moment, but I pretended to know nothing, said: "yes, I want to take out a billion, of course not now, because my money has not arrived, but please rest assured that I, Li, will fulfill my promise."


    Huang Bo''s face changed in vain. He couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Li, what do you mean by that?"


    I gave a leisurely smile and said, "I said that I would take out a billion yuan, but this charity is not for you to do, but for me to set up a charity foundation with this billion yuan."


    "Mr. Li, how can we be convinced by your empty talk?" Bold reporter''s face, also is a burst of green a burst of white, said in a hurry.


    "Yes, Mr. Li, when you say that, how can we know if you have come up with a hundred million?"


    "Yes, we don''t know the true identity of Mr. Li at all. You really can''t convince the public by saying so."


    With the provocation of bold reporters, people around immediately responded.


    I waved my hand to make them calm down, and then put the microphone right, "please believe Li. Li guarantees that in three months, a charity foundation will be established in Dongling city. I''d like to name it Tianjiang charity."


    Huang Bo was very embarrassed, but he couldn''t ask me to donate money in front of the media. After all, the money belongs to me.


    However, the bold reporter was different. He immediately said out loud: "Mr. Li, please forgive me for saying so. It''s not right for you to do so. On the one hand, it''s hard to convince the public. On the other hand, it''s unknown whether it''s true or not. I think it''s better to hand it over to Mr. Huang Bo around you. This is the final result."


    I looked at the bold reporter with a smile, and I was completely sure that he and Huang Bo were together. I simply looked around. "Charity is not used to convince the public. If it is done to convince the public, is it still called charity? I think that''s hypocrisy, hype? "In a flash, the throat of the bold reporter seemed to be choked by a stone. He was speechless.


    I didn''t look at it any more, and then said, "I promise to set up Tianjiang Charity Foundation within three months. If I have any empty words, I want to use the ability of the public Internet users to flesh me out. Isn''t it difficult? Today, I am not only speaking in front of the media, but also in front of all Internet users, so you can decide whether it is true or not. "


    My long words choked Huang Bo and the bold reporter out of their mouths. There was a noise under the stage, and almost all of them agreed with me.


    "It''s true that not everyone can be offended by netizens."


    "With the ability of Internet users today, it''s really not difficult to get human flesh out. In that case, I support Mr. Li to set up a foundation."


    "Mr. Li said that within three months, we will wait and see."


    The sound was warm. Gradually, there were bursts of applause, resounding all around.


    "Let''s wait and see." I waved my hand again, and the applause slowly stopped.


    Audacious reporter did not say a word and was very subdued. Huang Bo did the same, as if he didn''t want to stay here for a moment. He took a look at me, and after a few seconds, he squeezed out a smile again.


    Huang Bo''s old fox is still smiling at such a moment. I don''t understand, because the power is still in his hands, and I have to donate if I don''t.


    So I am old God in, happy with a smile, "Mr. Huang, please also transfer the bonus to my account, the best is now, in front of Dongling city media friends."


    Huang Bo''s smiling face froze in an instant.

 Chapter 19

    In the end, Huang Bo had to get the ticket back from me, and then publicly informed the lottery headquarters in Yanjing. After tax deduction, the 2 billion yuan was transferred to my bank account. At that time, my mobile phone rang and I received the notice of arrival.


    "Here we are, my friends." I stood on the stage and took out my mobile phone. Even though I was ready, I was shocked when I could see countless small changes on the screen.


    Because deduct 20% personal income tax, to my account, there are 1.6 billion!


    1.6 billion, that''s 1.6 billion!


    So the moment I said that I had arrived at the account, no one was not shocked, no one was not shocked, and bursts of envious and fiery eyes were involuntarily projected on me.


    As if I didn''t see it, I forced myself to calm down. "In that case, today''s press conference is over."


    Waving, the reporter began to disperse, I saw a yellow wave, he is incomparable.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Huang." With a leisurely smile, I walked into the backstage and went to another exit.


    It''s getting late. In case of bad intentions, I walked very fast, completely forgetting the fact that I had a few yuan left, so I stopped a taxi and went straight to Chu YuYan''s house.


    When I stopped at the gate of Chu YuYan''s neighborhood, I realized that I was speechless. As a local tyrant with a fortune of 1.6 billion, I didn''t even have the money for a taxi?


    So I had to ask the driver to wait, quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed Chu YuYan''s number, "director Chu, are you off work? At home? "


    "Yes, what can I do for you? Why didn''t you come back? " Chu YuYan''s attitude seems less cold, more recognition, but still quite cold.


    I looked at the impatient driver and said awkwardly, "well, I''m at the gate of the community. I don''t have any money. I came back by taxi."


    Chu Yuyan did not say a word, directly hung up the phone, I thought she would not pay for me, ready to let the driver send me to the nearby teller machine, take some money out.


    As a result, before the car opened, Chu YuYan''s perfect and slender figure appeared not far away. The towering and proud jade peak was constantly rising and falling, and I almost didn''t spit out the nosebleed.


    Chu Yuyan saw me sitting in the car from a distance, went directly to the driver''s window, reached out her hand and knocked, "Hello driver, how much is it?"


    The middle-aged driver was already impatient. Seeing Chu Yuyan coming, he said, "it''s only 30 yuan. How can your boyfriend go out without change?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll give it to him now." Chu Yuyan heard three words of her boyfriend, and her face turned red, but it was hard to refute, so she had to give money.


    When I got out of the car, Chu Yuyan regained her calm. I was so embarrassed that I scratched the back of my head and said with a smile, "director Chu, thank you. I''ll pay you back tomorrow."


    "No, just take it as thank you for helping me. The class of Ye Chen and Xu Feng was mainly explained by the headmaster. I should be responsible for it. So you helped me by being their head teacher." Chu Yuyan is very professional.


    In this way, I am more embarrassed, I can be a head teacher, that is pure luck, now Chu Yuyan also thank me, I did not know what to do.


    Chu Yuyan seems to see through my embarrassment, suddenly said: "since I''m down, let''s go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables, yesterday''s fried rice with eggs is very delicious."


    "Good." I nodded a little, Chu Yuyan immediately raised her long legs and walked forward.


    I quickly follow, side by side with Chu Yuyan parallel, her body upload a clear fragrance, my heart suddenly tremble, this is actually... Only virgin body, body fragrance!


    However, Chu Yuyan didn''t notice my shock at all. She even put down her long hair and fell on her back.


    The food market is not far from Chu YuYan''s home. It takes a few minutes to get there.


    At this moment, it is more than six o''clock in the evening. Even if it is not early, the food market is still bustling with people.


    Chu Yuyan came to a pork stall, first looked at it, then pointed to one of the most tender ribs and said, "how much is a kilo of this rib?"


    "Twenty five, the lowest. These are all loss making businesses. They can''t make a lot of money." Said the stall owner.


    "Why is it so expensive? Look at your pork. It''s not very fresh, twenty! " Chu YuYan''s face was so anxious that she began to bargain. I couldn''t believe it when I saw her for the first time.


    Usually cold, dedicated to the work of Chu Yuyan, actually for a sparerib, thus bargaining?


    Even when I look at Chu Yuyan, she keeps bargaining with the stall owner. She talks like an old hand. I think to myself, she is a good woman who is diligent and thrifty.


    Originally 25 yuan a Jin spareribs, Leng is by Chu Yuyan bargaining to 21 yuan, she picked up the bag of spareribs, showing a proud smile, it is silly to see me, this is I know Chu Yuyan?


    Before leaving, the stall owner looked at me and said in front of Chu Yuyan, "boy, your daughter-in-law is powerful and beautiful. You are so lucky to bargain."I almost silly, secretly glanced at Chu Yuyan, she was very embarrassed, face once again slightly red, I quickly explained, "not my daughter-in-law, not my daughter-in-law, brother, you read wrong, is a friend, a friend."


    As a result, the stall owner of the pit''s team-mates didn''t think so. He added, "friend? If you don''t catch it, don''t let other girls run away. I''ll regret you then. "


    Chu Yuyan red face to leave, I have to quickly follow, for fear that she is not happy, put me out how to do? Who can I go to complain to?


    "Well, weigh me a little."


    "Auntie, how do you sell celery?"


    "Why is it so expensive?"


    "How do you sell your eggs, boss?"


    "It''s too expensive. It''s too expensive. Don''t worry."


    Chu Yuyan became colder. She didn''t say a word to me except to ask me to help her carry things. I secretly scolded the stall owner Keng dad, but I had nothing to do.


    Back home, finishing the meat, Chu Yuyan sat on the sofa in the hall, looking at the information, silent.


    I didn''t dare to come forward, thinking that I had to get a meal for her. I ran into the kitchen and began to cook. I was sweating.


    An hour later, I put sweet and sour ribs, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, steamed carp and other dishes on the table. Chu Yuyan put down the information and came over.


    I''m very nervous, and I have a strange feeling in my heart. I''m afraid Chu Yuyan frowns.


    "It smells good."


    However, chuyuyan''s mouth suddenly pursed a smile.


    With this smile, the beauty is picturesque, the tender lips are like the moon, and the fragrance is hard to be chased. It can be called the most beautiful woman of all time. I am fascinated by it!


    PS: brothers, like it, give me the crown!!!

 Chapter 20

    This meal, although Chu Yuyan silent, but between the look, revealed the slightest praise, I am very satisfied, simply no longer thinking about the afternoon.


    The next morning, Chu Yuyan and I went out together and took a bus to Dongling University. They were in pairs. People who didn''t know thought we were lovers.


    But I dressed very shabbily, walking with Chu Yuyan, just like a toad.


    In order not to be misunderstood by others, Chu Yuyan was hard to do. When I got to the school gate, I found an excuse to buy something, and then told her to go first, without waiting for me.


    As soon as Chu Yuyan left, I took a few thousand yuan from the nearby teller machine as my pocket money. Looking at the 1.6 billion yuan above, it turned into more than 1.599 billion yuan. I was very happy. I wanted to roar up to the sky. I felt that since I had money, the sky looked so beautiful.


    Half an hour later, the bell rang.


    Because I didn''t have my class, I leisurely stepped into the office, went to the place Chu Yuyan arranged for me and sat down. There were many colleagues I didn''t know, including men and women, all in silence. They all looked at me.


    "Good morning, colleagues. My name is Li Shaobai, the head teacher of the special class of the freshman year."


    Freshman special class is Ye Chen''s and Xu Feng''s class. Although I don''t know why it is called special class, I still smile and say hello to show my identity.


    As a result, all the colleagues around me looked at me with pitiful eyes and whispered, "look, where did Chu Yuyan find the person? Is this the seventh teacher in charge of a special class? "


    "The special class, in fact, is specially set up to take care of those young boys and girls."


    "I see, no more than three days, he will resign automatically. How can the young masters in the special class be so well disciplined?"


    "I bet, two days, two days, he''ll quit."


    After listening to all these words, I realized that the special class didn''t hear anything and turned a deaf ear to it. I leaned back on the comfortable chair, opened the information and began to check.


    But at this time, ye Chen suddenly appeared outside the office door, in front of all colleagues, directly came to me, next to colleagues, have whispered, with schadenfreude look at me.


    I put down the information, took a look at Ye Chen, quite sternly said: "class time, you run out, what do you do?"


    "Teacher, I''ve come to tell you that Cao Kun knows that you''ve become a head teacher and come back." Ye Chen said lukewarm, his words, immediately make the colleagues around take a cold breath, look unbelievable.


    "This... This teacher Li, has become the head teacher of the special class? How is that possible? "


    "I heard that it was just the next day for him to go to work. Did he use only one day to deal with the group of people in the special class?"


    "These unruly guys are willing to let others be class teachers?"


    "Wait a minute. Did ye Chen say that just now. Is Cao Kun back? "


    "The great devil, has he come back? Didn''t the board approve the school to give him a long holiday


    "Who can stop Cao Kun from coming back? You know, his father is the second largest shareholder of our school board. "


    "When Cao Kun comes back, I don''t think teacher Li will be a head teacher for a few days."


    ...


    with a dry cough, I knew about Cao Kun''s background, so I said, "OK, ye Chen, I know. Go back."


    "I don''t want you to be driven away so soon, so you''d better not let me down." Ye Chen''s attitude is neither cold nor hot. After that, he turns around and goes, dressed in black and leather boots, very cold.


    I smile calmly, already understand Ye Chen''s meaning, he just doesn''t want me to be taken away by the man named Cao Kun, because even if he loses, he also admits defeat, but he also doesn''t admit defeat, he wants to win back.


    Admitting defeat and not admitting defeat is a very good spirit. The more I look at Ye Chen, the more pleasing to the eye he is. He is indeed a man to be made.


    As ye Chen leaves, the office becomes quiet.


    "Cao Kun?" Taking advantage of this time, I went to the school''s website with a computer and got to know the structure of the board of directors. Cao Kun''s father is a 20% shareholder of the board of directors, only 4% of which is the largest shareholder.


    It''s no wonder that Cao Kun''s colleagues call him the devil. Even ye Chen came to inform me in advance. It''s obvious that Cao Kun is very arrogant at Dongling University, just like he is at his own door.


    Unfortunately, the person Cao Kun met was me!


    In front of me, even if his father is the second shareholder, he is not qualified to be arrogant in front of me.


    Just when I was about to turn off the computer, a young man with small glasses and obscene appearance quietly came to my desk, looked around and whispered: "Mr. Li, my name is Lin Shu, and I''m a Chinese teacher in a special class. I tell you that Cao Kun is not easy to be provoked. I advise you to be careful."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Lin. I have my own decision." I smile, can in so many colleagues, stand up to remind me, is really rare, also from this we can see, this person may be worth meeting, is a gentleman."Alas, balance is the key..." Lin Shu sighs and turns around silently.


    However, without two steps, the door of the office was kicked open!


    Bang, scared all colleagues by surprise.


    A slender, Playboy dressed boy with a handsome appearance suddenly appeared in the middle of the gate. On the left and right sides of the gate stood a big man in black, like a bodyguard.


    He looked proud and looked like Lao Tzu was the best in the world. "Who the hell is Li Shaobai? Stand up for me


    ...


    "Cao Kun? How can Cao Kun arrive as soon as he talks about him? "


    "Teacher Li, it''s over this time. Cao Kun has brought his bodyguards with him. It''s not impossible for him to fight in the office because of his character."


    "Meet Cao Kun this evil star, this teacher Li finished."


    The office is full of fear, and no one dares to stop Cao Kun''s arrogance, because he has a good father, who dares to be a leader?


    So, when Lin Shu looked back at me, his eyes were full of helplessness. I nodded to him, and his mouth could not help but smile.


    Many colleagues, including Lin Shu, don''t understand why I can still smile when I''m at this time. Almost all of them look at me with one kind of eyes, as if they are saying that I''m a psycho.


    "Are you Cao Kun?" I got up and left my desk, took a few steps forward, crossed Lin Shu and faced Cao Kun.


    Cao Kun''s face was cruel. "Are you Li Shaobai?"


    "It''s me, so what? Your father didn''t teach you. Do you have to be polite when you see a teacher? " My old God was there, and I yawned lazily.

 Chapter 21

    Cao Kun saw that I was leisurely and leisurely. He also mentioned the problem of politeness and became angry. He immediately waved his hand and instructed the two bodyguards around him, "give me a hand and beat me first. I dare to be in my territory. I''m so arrogant and I don''t want to know who I am!"


    In a flash, the two men nodded in silence, walked as fast as the wind, approached quickly, and attacked from left to right.


    I face up, one of the big men sneered, did not dodge, "in front of young master Kun''s face, you dare to be ashamed!"


    "Go away." I raised my right foot, like a golden tripod, and kicked him in the belly. He suddenly widened his eyes. In horror, he stepped back uncontrollably and hit the door directly. He couldn''t get up and down.


    Seeing this, another big man with dark skin suddenly stopped his body. He couldn''t believe it and didn''t dare to step forward.


    All the colleagues around me were silly. I didn''t expect that I was not afraid of Cao Kun. I even kicked his bodyguards so hard that they shivered.


    "How strong is this foot?"


    "My God."


    Seeing the current situation, Cao Kun gnashed his teeth and scolded the fallen man for being a waste. Then he glared at another dark man and said, "what are you doing? Give it to me."


    "Yes." The dark man gritted his teeth and showed a strong fear. He ran towards me with a stiff head. His hand was a black tiger''s heart.


    If ye Chen, that kind of extremely fast, difficult to grasp the move, I will definitely lose.


    However, this black tiger took out his heart and went straight. I was not afraid at all. First, I steadied my pace and made a static brake. Then I grabbed the tiger''s claw from the dark man and pulled it back. His center of gravity was out of balance.


    When the dark man fell to the ground, I clasped his arm and pressed him on the ground, just like a policeman catching a thief. The pain made him scream.


    These two great men are only slightly strong in shape, strong in appearance but strong in spirit. Compared with yechen, they are very different.


    And they should belong to the security company, full-time bodyguards for people, just for money, not desperately.


    So the moment I let go of the dark man, he covered his arm and rolled aside.


    "Waste, it''s all waste. Li Shaobai, you''re finished. You dare to fight in the office. You''re waiting to be fired." Cao Kun''s face was livid and his mouth was unforgiving, but he did not dare to fight with me.


    I clapped my hand and walked to Cao Kun with a smile. "Cao Kun, it''s clear that these two big men are under your command. They want to beat me. I''m just self-defense. Moreover, it''s Cao Kun. You have violated the school''s regulations, blatantly rioted in the office, and even called for the thief. If your father knows, what will happen? What''s your father''s face


    "You Cao Kun''s voice seemed to be jammed by a huge stone.


    At the same time, Chu Yuyan came in a hurry. As soon as she saw Cao Kun deadlocked with me in the office, she immediately pulled me aside. "Li Shaobai, what''s the matter?"


    Without waiting for my response, Cao Kun said hatefully: "well, director Chu, you actually brought such a person into the school. If I don''t inform my father, let him punish you."


    Then, Cao Kun glanced around with a threatening tone, "dear teachers, I think you can see the scene just now. It was Li Shaobai who moved his hand first. I asked my two bodyguards to protect me. He even knocked them down and framed me to harm me. If director Chu didn''t come in time, I would be in danger, you said "No?"


    Silence, dead silence, finally I don''t know who said, "yes, master Kun said it was Li Shaobai''s first hand."


    I took a look at these colleagues. When my eyes passed, they bowed their heads and did not dare to look directly at me, as if they had acquiesced in Cao Kun''s statement.


    Until, I looked at Lin Shu, he took a deep breath, stood out, "the world is declining, weighing the road, Cao Kun child, you don''t want a thief to shout to catch a thief."


    Cao Kun''s face changed, "Mr. Lin, I respect you as my Chinese teacher. I''ll give you a chance. Don''t tell lies for such people."


    "You Lin Shu was about to reply with words. I quickly arched my hand and interrupted his words, because he had done enough for me.


    "Thank you brother Lin for testifying for me. The rest will be dealt with by Li." I worship Lin Shu a little, gentleman, absolute gentleman, worthy of deep friendship!


    "Don''t forget, Cao Kun, the office is monitored." I turned around and couldn''t help laughing. I felt that Cao Kun, like Ye Chen, was always too young. He made some mistakes he shouldn''t have made and ignored some things he shouldn''t have.


    And Chu Yuyan also seems to realize that things are wrong, no longer ask me why, turn to eyes on Cao Kun, cold said: "yes, Cao Kun classmate, what you say is true or false, has its own conclusion."


    With the words of Chu Yuyan and I, Cao Kun''s face became very ugly.


    Just at this juncture, a discordant voice came from outside the office.


    "Li Shaobai! When will you return the two million you owe me? ""Li Shaobai, good Li Shaobai. I heard that the fox spirit is the director here, right?"


    My heart can''t help a thump, dark scold not good, damned Ling Xiao how come again? Or at a time like this? The school gate security is too much, right? Why did everyone come in? Damn GPS.


    Ling Xiaoxiao''s face was full of anger. When she entered the office, she seemed to be greatly stimulated and yelled: "Li Shaobai, you! You are really with this fox spirit. It turns out that you want to divorce me for the sake of this fox spirit. Even if you write down two million IOU, you want to divorce me! "


    "Fox spirit, you fox spirit, you seduce my husband, I''ll fight with you!" Ling Xiaoxiao points to Chu Yuyan and immediately comes to fight.


    I quickly stopped Ling Xiaoxiao. She threw herself into my arms again, pretended to be very pitiful, and cried in front of me, sometimes beating my chest.


    "Li Shaobai, you heartless man, divorced me for this fox spirit."


    "I... I might as well die!"


    This sudden scene, not only me, all the people are dazzled, Leng in place, dead after a silence, is a strong uproar.


    "This... This Li Shaobai has an affair with Chu Yuyan?"


    "Don''t hesitate to owe two million, but also want to divorce with his wife, and Chu Yuyan together?"


    "Chu Yuyan seduces other people''s husbands? I didn''t think she was such a person! "


    All kinds of comments have different repercussions, but they are all bad ones.


    "It''s not true, it''s not like that." Chu Yuyan shakes her mind. When she reacts, her eyes turn red. She can''t bear this inexplicable humiliation and runs out of the office in tears.


    No matter how cold a woman is, she is also a woman. What a woman cares about most is her virginity.


    Ling Xiaoxiao''s eyes showed pride, as if her goal had been achieved.


    "Get out of here!" My heart angrily, a push away Ling Xiaoxiao, want to catch up with Chu Yuyan.


    However, I ran to the door, but Cao Kun stopped me, "well, there is such a dirty thing in it. This kind of thing is very bad for the image of the school and has a great impact. Moreover, the school has a clear regulation that teachers should not fall in love without the consent of the leaders, otherwise, they will be expelled."


    "Ha ha, even if I did it just now, what if I recognized it? What about you? When I tell my dad, I don''t think you and director Chu can stay here, can they? "


    At this point, Cao Kun sneered.


    PS: third watch, brothers, please vote for me if you like the crown!

 Chapter 22

    Originally, this matter had nothing to do with Chu Yuyan, but she was forced to come in, and also suffered inexplicable accusations. I was so angry that I wanted to slap Cao Kun in the face.


    And Ling Xiaoxiao, that disgusting face, I can''t wait to solve the dispute with her immediately, let her never bother me again.


    Indignant, I coldly look back, looking at Ling Xiaoxiao, "you go home and wait for me, don''t disgrace here, between us, it''s time to end."


    Without waiting for Ling Xiaoxiao to reply, I left immediately. When I got out of the school, I stopped a taxi, took out several thousand yuan I had taken in the morning and threw it in front of me, "go to ICBC."


    "Good..." the driver seems to have never seen me like this. His eyes are staring like a dead fish, emitting bursts of brilliance. He should turn the steering wheel and step on the accelerator.


    Half an hour later, I arrived at Dongling industrial and Commercial Bank of China. I got out of the taxi and asked the driver to wait for me. He didn''t dare to leave. Then I stepped forward and walked into the gate of industrial and Commercial Bank of China.


    "Hello, sir. May I help you?" The beauty of the reception desk, slightly bent down, maintain a respectful etiquette.


    I have no expression, no doubt said: "give me nine million cash, now."


    "What? Nine million? I''ll show you to the VIP room right away, but I have to explain to the president, because I don''t know if there is enough cash. " The beauty''s reception suddenly trembled and looked unbelievable. When she reacted, she decisively asked her to take me to the bank.


    The VIP room of Dongling industrial and commercial bank is extremely luxurious, and the surrounding decoration is high-end. At the moment, there are several boss like men sitting on the leather sofa.


    As soon as I came in, I frowned and said to the beauty reception, "how can anyone come in here now?"


    "How does this man dress like this? Like a countryman. "


    "This is our customer of ICBC. Hello, sir. I''m going to inform him." The beauty reception was rather embarrassed. She invited me to an independent sofa and left in a hurry.


    I don''t want to pay attention to these people at all. As soon as I sit down, I light a cigarette and wait for people from ICBC to negotiate.


    But these bosses, when they saw me smoking a few yuan cigarettes, their contempt became more intense. They moved their positions one by one and kept a distance from me. They seemed to look down on me.


    Just as I was about to finish smoking my second cigarette, the door of the VIP room was pushed open, and the beauty reception led a middle-aged man with a big stomach.


    These bosses immediately piled up a smile, got up to greet, and said with one voice, "President Liang!"


    President Liang nodded slightly, then walked up to me without saying a word and said respectfully, "Hello, sir, I''m the president of Dongling industrial and commercial bank. I don''t know your name, Liang Guodong."


    "Muzi Li, I think you already know my purpose. I want you to raise nine million dollars in cash for me in two hours. If you can''t, I''ll go to other banks. It depends on your performance if you can catch my client." I slowly put out the cigarette end and looked up at President Liang.


    And those bosses, hearing my last words, were upset, "who is this boy? So rampant? How dare you talk to President Liang like this? "


    "Nine million in cash is nothing, is it? All of us here should be able to do the same? "


    "Who is president liang? The president of Dongling industrial and Commercial Bank of China, where does this little boy come from? Is that arrogant? "


    President Liang''s face is also not good-looking, straight waist, said: "this Mr. Li, nine million cash, at present to two hours, I''m afraid some difficulties."


    "Well, in that case, if I go to other banks, I don''t mind transferring all the money from my card, but if I miss this opportunity, President Liang, you will regret it." I sneer to myself. Will the huge Dongling industrial and Commercial Bank of China not be able to get nine million dollars in cash? Are you kidding? Some public officials just like to take money and do nothing. They want to give me the upper hand and try to win back some face.


    With that, I immediately got up and said I would leave. President Liang''s manner was stiff. Obviously, I didn''t expect that I was so decisive. I stopped me in a moment, slowed down my face, and said with a smile, "Mr. Li misunderstood, misunderstood. Even if it''s difficult, I think two hours should be enough. Please sit down for a moment."


    I went back and sat down again. I was annoyed and gradually calmed down, so I laughed leisurely, "well, yes, but I still have a request. You need to send several people to help me take the money, because there are too many people. I can''t take the money alone. The bank is a service industry, which should also be within the scope of my duty?"


    As I blurted out, several bosses around me were very upset and said in front of me, "boy, who do you think you are? Let ICBC send someone in person? Do you think you''re a president with hundreds of millions or something? "


    "Boy, you are disrespectful to Liang Xing."


    "President Liang, I suggest that this person be blacklisted immediately."


    I can''t help sneering and looking at these people, "what? Do you have a problem? ""Well, so what? Are you qualified for that? " A glossy boss said.


    When I looked back, I saw that Liang Xingchang was silent. He already understood that he didn''t think I was qualified. In other words, he needed me to prove whether I was qualified.


    So I said, "what? Who is qualified? "


    "Compare, who is afraid of who? Like a hillbilly, I wonder if the nine million you said is true The middle-aged boss yelled.


    "Then compare. I think banks should have machines, right? Bring it. " I smile, President Liang quickly waved, let behind the beauty reception to get the machine.


    When he got the machine and put it on the table of the VIP room, the middle-aged boss took out his bank card and swiped it, showing a line of figures. That''s his money on this card.


    The middle-aged boss gave a deep smile, with an air of self-confidence and a look of contempt, "25.66 million, how about it? I don''t believe you have nine million. I''m afraid you can''t even give ten thousand yuan? You hillbilly


    At this moment, Mr. Liang didn''t say a word. I sneered. It''s impossible for the society to have no money. I just took out the bank card and swiped it on the machine.


    In a flash, the machine made an automatic sound, "1.59995 billion yuan."


    When the sound disappears, the luxurious VIP room becomes dead silence.


    President Liang''s fastest reaction was to ignore other people. He bowed down to me and made a gesture of asking, "Mr. Li, please follow me to go through the formalities. As you are, it''s really wrong for you to stay in the VIP room. Next, I will accompany you personally."

 Chapter 23

    Two hours later, after going through all kinds of procedures, President Liang specially called a special car to escort me. Nine million cash was divided into nine big leather bags and put into the special car by three security personnel.


    Because of the lack of space, I took the taxi back when I came.


    President Liang saw that I actually took a taxi, which was obviously beyond his expectation. However, he didn''t say it. Instead, he directed the special car behind me to let them follow me. Then he took a taxi with me. His attitude changed. "Mr. Li, things have been arranged. I don''t know where you are going to transport the nine million cash?"


    "What? The nine bags, nine million in cash? " Where did the driver see such a big array? The nine black leather bags were all cash. He was so scared that he coughed.


    I laughed and told the story of Ling Xiaoxiao''s family. Then the driver worked very hard. Without saying a word, he stepped on the accelerator and wanted to perform well in front of me.


    On the bus, President Liang sat next to me and handed his business card respectfully. "Mr. Li, if you still need to, you can contact me at any time. As long as it is related to financial business, I can handle it for you."


    "Good." I took the business card and thought that President Liang was still a smart man and would be useful in the future.


    But all of a sudden, my mobile phone rang, took out a look, I can''t help sneering, connected the phone, "how?"


    "What? I should ask you how to do it. I''m already at home, and my mother is also here. Didn''t you say I was waiting for you at home? Come on, you lost your job, right? I think you''re going to cry and beg me, or you''re going to kneel and beg me. "


    "That fox spirit, I guess he has a dead heart now? Ha ha ha Ling Xiaoxiao has the courage to laugh.


    I suddenly became angry, "Ling Xiaoxiao, listen to me. You and I have divorced. You have no right to interfere in my life, let alone other people''s life."


    "I interfered. What''s the matter? Can you give me two million? I''ll tell you, you''re a toad. I don''t think you''ll make that much money in your whole life. " Ling Xiaoxiao''s tone was very arrogant. I was so angry that I cut off the phone directly.


    President Liang frowned suspiciously, but he was very clever and didn''t ask much.


    After more than ten minutes, I came to Lingxiao''s house. Her house was unlocked. It seemed that I was waiting for her.


    "Mr. Li, we''ll wait for you here. We won''t enter until you let us in." President Liang seemed to have guessed what was going to happen. He took the initiative to stand beside me, followed by three security personnel, each carrying his own money bag.


    "Well." I opened the door of Ling Xiaoxiao''s home and stepped into the home that had made me a loser for two years.


    As soon as I enter the hall, I see Ling Xiaoxiao and Ling Ma sitting on the sofa. The former is full of sneer and scorn, while the latter is full of dignity with mixed eyes.


    Ling Xiaoxiao raised a disgusting smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "Oh, are you really here? Yes? Don''t you mean to end our business? How do you want to end it? "


    Then, with a straight face, Ling Ma said, "Li Shaobai, if you kneel down now and say sorry to Xiao Xiao, I think I can still accommodate you into Ling''s house."


    I hummed coldly. I didn''t even look at Ling Ma. I stared at Ling Xiaoxiao. "I think it''s you who want to apologize to director Chu. In front of all the teachers and students, apologize!"


    "Oh? When did you learn to defend others? And apologize? Why should I apologize? She''s a fox. " Ling Xiaoxiao said.


    I was so angry that I stepped forward across the marble table and said, "Ling Xiaoxiao, don''t spit out blood. What are you? Red apricot out of the wall


    At this time, Ling Ma stood up and looked at me coldly. "Li Shaobai, don''t toast or drink. I want you to kneel down and apologize to Xiao Xiao. That''s to give you face."


    My heart that call a hate ah, can''t help gnashing teeth, what call me to Ling Xiaoxiao kneel down, or give me face? You two mother and daughter really think of yourself as the emperor, don''t you?


    Especially Ling Xiao''s proud and arrogant expression, I wish I could slap her a few big mouths.


    Ling Ma saw that I didn''t speak for a long time, and immediately spread out her hand, "what? No kneeling? Yes, give me the two million I owe you, but I don''t have the ability to give it out. "


    "That''s to say, don''t think that you have more ability. If you can''t take it out, just kneel down. If I''m in a good mood, maybe I''ll forgive you and let you come back to be a good dog." Ling Xiaoxiao then got up and looked down at all living beings with scornful eyes like a goddess on the nine heavens.


    I lowered my head, cold smile, "ha ha, I didn''t want to do so absolutely, but all this, you forced me."


    "So what? Who do you think you are? It''s a great gift for you that we Ling family let you come back. Those two old people in your family will have to rely on our family in the future. " Ling Xiaoxiao said.


    I raised my head and looked at the Ling family''s mother and daughter in silence. These two used to be mother-in-law and wife. Only now do I realize how vicious their faces are.An inexplicable anger quickly swept through my body and poured into my heart. I raised my hand and snapped my fingers.


    Bang, President Liang with three security personnel, came in.


    Ling Xiaoxiao''s face changed, and he was in a hurry. "Why, if you don''t have any money to pay back, do you want someone to come to my house to make trouble?"


    "Li Shaobai, what do you want to do?" Ling Ma yelled.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to pay back the money." The corner of my mouth rose slightly. As I waved, President Liang nodded. Three security personnel behind me zipped the black leather bags one after another, revealing stacks of red banknotes.


    Ling''s mother and daughter were stunned.


    "Two million, right? If I give you nine million yuan, I will repay you for the food money of the Ling family in the past two years. I, Li Shaobai, have always redoubled my reward to others. "


    "Hit me!" I waved again, President Liang nodded at the same time, and the three security personnel immediately threw the black bag.


    In a flash, the money was flying all over the sky, like Gold Mountains piled up on the heads of Ling''s mother and daughter.


    Until the nine million banknotes were all over the world, Ling Xiaoxiao was the first to react. He was so shocked that he could not help shaking and yelling: "how is this possible? How can you have so much money? Where did you get the money? "


    Even Ling Ma, who has always been calm and steady, has to lose her face at this moment. She gasps, "it''s impossible. Where did you get the money? Did you rob outside? And throw the money here to frame our mother and daughter? "


    I was about to open my mouth, but Mr. Liang stepped forward, took out his work permit, and said several words at a time, "I''m the president of Dongling industrial and Commercial Bank of China, Mr. Liang Guodong. I can prove that Mr. Li''s money is innocent, and I heard a little bit when I was outside just now."


    "What kind of person is Mr. Li? He has been hiding in Dongling city for many years. As a distinguished guest of ICBC, can you make him kneel down?"


    "You are so ignorant and dare to treat Mr. Li like this. Hum, on behalf of ICBC, I blacklist you."


    "I don''t think you are worthy of Mr. Li''s status just because you are not from the same world."


    President Liang''s words made me dumbfounded. When he turned back, he also gave a flattering smile. I immediately understood his intention. He wanted to hold my customer firmly in his hand and not let other banks rob him.


    As for Ling''s mother and daughter, their faces changed completely, just like eating dog''s excrement.


    PS: I just want to ask, is it cool? Cool on the point like, cast the crown!!

 Chapter 24

    Being blacklisted by ICBC is tantamount to cutting off the future of Lingjia company, because as the world''s largest bank, ICBC''s prestige is self-evident.


    Therefore, for users on ICBC''s blacklist, other banks will definitely not easily accommodate them.


    "Take care of yourself." I coldly looked at Ling''s mother and daughter, turned to leave, President Liang followed.


    "Goodbye." I went to the gate, did not look back, took a deep breath, took a step, and completely stepped out of this home that I had been a loser for two years.


    After stepping out of this door and leaving this home, I, Li Shaobai, no longer controlled by others, but soared to the sky!


    I, Li Shaobai, was a door-to-door son-in-law before my divorce. My wife treated me like a dog.


    I, Li Shaobai, after the divorce is soaring, rich, no one can stop... My rise!


    People block and step on people, dogs block and step on dogs!


    Don''t you agree? Step on your clothes, step on your fear!


    However, there is still one thing that has not been solved.


    At the gate of the community, the taxi was still waiting on the side of the road. The driver didn''t have any impatience. I said hello to President Liang, and then I got on the bus and went straight to Chu YuYan''s house.


    On the way, the driver said, "Sir, my name is Lao Jiang. Are you short of a driver? I can quit my job and be a full-time driver for you. "


    Lao Jiang is a middle-aged man in his forties. His clothes are simple but smart. It seems that when he is waiting outside, he has been thinking about this problem.


    I laughed and didn''t agree immediately. I just left his contact information. When the car arrived at the gate of chuyuyan community, I got out of the car and watched Lao Jiang leave slowly. I thought it was time to buy a car for myself. Maybe I was short of a smart driver.


    However, this is not in a hurry, at present, is to solve Chu YuYan''s problem, let Ling Xiaoxiao apology, has been impossible.


    And this thing because of me, Chu Yuyan suffered inexplicable criticism, I feel extremely guilty, anyway, I have to give her an account.


    However, it''s getting late at this time, so I have to wait until tomorrow to solve it. I don''t want to stay at the gate of the community, but go straight to Chu YuYan''s house.


    As a result, as soon as I came back, I saw a suitcase in the corner of the living room. I was shocked. Did Chu Yuyan want to go?


    "Director Chu, who are you?" I hurried to the door of Chu YuYan''s room and saw her folding her clothes. I asked involuntarily, "where are you going?"


    Chu Yuyan turned her back to me, her hands stopped, and then slowly turned around. Her face, which was shocked by the world, suddenly stirred up a reluctant smile. "Miss Li, today you will stay here for the last night, and tomorrow I will go to school again to arrange your accommodation and intercede with the board of directors for you."


    "Although the school has no statement at present, one of us will be expelled. I think you are more important than me. At least you can be the head teacher of a special class. As for me, I plan to finish the work for you tomorrow and set off for Yanjing."


    "This matter has been known to the whole school. I can''t stay in Dongling University."


    For a moment, I have nothing to say. Chu YuYan''s reputation is disgraced because of this incident. Unless she gets an explanation, she can''t stay or face other people''s words.


    The most important thing is that Chu Yuyan even thinks about me when she comes to this kind of juncture, hoping that I can stay, or sacrifice myself to let me stay.


    If I don''t do something, am I still a man?


    Thinking of this, I can''t help clenching my fist and firmly saying: "director Chu, you don''t have to go. I''ll give you an explanation tomorrow."


    "It''s impossible. Cao Kun is in the middle. It''s hard to explain. Don''t worry, Mr. Li. I have some friendship with the chairman. I''ll make it clear to him that he should allow you to stay." Chu Yuyan shakes her head, sighs slightly and looks helpless.


    "There will be." I said again, "director Chu, you believe me, you put things down first, I''ll make you a delicious meal."


    With that, I immediately ran into the kitchen and began to wash vegetables and cook. I secretly thought that I would solve this problem tomorrow and restore Chu YuYan''s reputation.


    Even, I was thinking, if it''s true, Chu Yuyan became my girlfriend, how good it would be. A woman like her not only looks beautiful, thrifty, but also enterprising. She is definitely the best girlfriend.


    Compared with Ling Xiaoxiao, that''s ten million times better.


    Of course, this is just my own wishful thinking, Chu Yuyan certainly will not, at most is the relationship between the boss and subordinates, right?


    More than an hour later, I brought the dishes of braised meat, steamed fish, poached eggs and so on to the table one by one. Chu Yuyan sat down and began to eat in silence.


    I dare not ask, Chu YuYan''s mood must be extremely low now, just imagine, a woman''s reputation was challenged, who can have a good mood? The culprit is me!


    So the two of us chopsticks without saying a word, even if I make a good taste, I also feel dull, Chu YuYan''s mood is not good, I''m no better.However, Chu Yuyan suddenly put down her chopsticks and looked up at me, "Miss Li, thank you. In fact, I haven''t felt the taste of home for a long time. Although it''s only a few days, I still want to thank you."


    "Ah? No, no, I should do it. " I am embarrassed to respond, very sorry, I put things like this, Chu Yuyan also in turn thank me, I really don''t know what to do.


    A touch of gratitude showed from Chu YuYan''s tender lips, her arms intertwined, mixed in the table, "in fact, you don''t have to blame yourself, Dongling University, I can''t stay long, I came to Dongling this time, is to escape marriage."


    "I worked so hard at Dongling university to tell my family that I can make a difference without relying on others."


    "But I learned later that I was doomed to be unable to get rid of these, because no matter what I did, I couldn''t compare with that family."


    "It''s just that if this matter is sent back to Yanjing, I''m afraid it will involve you. I don''t want you to be involved, so I have to leave tomorrow to go back to face these things and explain them clearly."


    I suddenly stare big eyes, did not expect Chu Yuyan is to escape marriage to Dongling City, which actually also covers so many complex.


    And Chu Yuyan from beginning to end, all in order not to let my life, be implicated!


    A wave of inexplicable, in my mind place tumbling roar, my subconscious is telling me, I can''t let Chu Yuyan go back, more can''t let her do these.


    As soon as I bite my teeth and take a deep breath, "director Chu, don''t worry, just wait for tomorrow. If things can''t be explained tomorrow, it''s not too late for you to go back."

 Chapter 25

    Dai Mei is like Liu. Chu Yuyan stares at me for a long time and nods silently. She doesn''t understand why I am confident, but she also hopes that I can stand up and explain. After all, she is always a woman.


    What''s more, this matter, started by me, originally let Ling Xiaoxiao to clarify, that is the best result.


    However, in the current situation, Ling Xiaoxiao is absolutely impossible. It''s better for me to clarify that even if the effect is so poor, others may not believe it and have nothing to do.


    The next day, before dawn, I got up early and went to Dongling university one step ahead of Chu Yuyan in order to clarify the matter before the school issued a statement.


    At this moment, Dongling university is full of birds and flowers. The earth is immersed in the baptism of the rising sun. Many students have got up and run on the playground in the morning.


    Without saying a word, I went straight to the headmaster''s office, thinking that something had happened to the school, and Cao Kun wanted to mess with me. The board of directors must have heard about it, and it is estimated that it will come out today.


    As the head of a school, the headmaster must arrive ahead of time today.


    Sure enough, when I came to the headmaster''s office, there was a middle-aged man who didn''t look angry. I immediately reached out and knocked on the door, "Hello, headmaster, I''m Li Shaobai."


    The headmaster raised his head and looked at me, his face turned ugly, "is that you? The school has expelled you. What are you doing here? "


    "Headmaster, it''s too early. Hasn''t the Board approved the result yet? The school has not yet made a statement, so I am still a teacher in Dongling University. " With a leisurely smile, I stepped in and sat directly on the leather sofa in the office, cocking my legs.


    An expression of displeasure suddenly appeared on the headmaster''s face. He got up slowly, "even if it hasn''t been declared, can I say more about the result? If you are wise, leave quickly. You are not welcome here. "


    Even if the headmaster ordered me to leave, I still had the same smile. I poured a cup of hot tea for myself in my spare time, sipped it gently, and swallowed it. When I said, "headmaster, don''t worry. Come and sit down."


    "What on earth do you want to do?" The headmaster snorted and sat opposite me. It seemed that I was not afraid of him at all. I was very upset.


    Put down the teacup, I wiped my mouth, took out the front door of my trouser pocket, took out one and gave it to the headmaster. "I didn''t do anything. I just wanted to see the president of the school. I have something very important to discuss with him."


    The chairman of the board of directors is the supreme existence of the whole board of directors and the largest shareholder holding the most shares.


    But when I handed the cheap daqianmen cigarette to the headmaster, he didn''t look at it or pick it up. He held his chest in both hands and assumed a leadership posture, "what can you do for me? Even if it''s true, you can''t see the chairman as soon as you say. If you have anything to say, just say it here. "


    My old God took back the cigarette, held it in his mouth, took out a dollar lighter, lit it with a slap, and took a deep breath, "headmaster, you are too outsider. We are still colleagues in the future. We have such a stiff relationship. It''s really not very good."


    "Who are your colleagues? You are too arrogant, aren''t you? The school is doomed to expel you. " The headmaster''s eyes were filled with disdain, as if he were looking at a hillbilly.


    I didn''t think so. I continued to smoke, then flicked the ash into the delicate ashtray and said with a smile, "since the principal doesn''t welcome me, why don''t you tell me where the chairman''s office is, and I''ll go to him in person? I think it''s in this building, too? "


    With that, I snuffed out my cigarette and walked away.


    "How dare you? Can you interrupt the chairman? And there will be a board meeting soon to discuss you and Chu Yuyan. You''d better not make trouble. " The headmaster suddenly got up and stopped me.


    I showed a embarrassed expression. If I tried to break through, it would be too much. If the principal led the way, it would be very good. So the first person I looked for was the principal.


    I simply said: "but I really want to see the chairman, because this matter is too important. Since you are afraid of me making trouble, you might as well lead the way yourself. In this way, I can''t do anything extraordinary, right? After all, it''s not good-looking. "


    "You! OK, OK, OK. I''ll see if you have something big to ask the chairman of the board. " The headmaster''s face flushed with anger. He shook his hand and said, "follow me."


    I can''t help laughing, leisurely followed the headmaster, first took the elevator, up to the highest floor, and then he all the way forward, took me to a corner of the office, respectfully rolled up his sleeve, knocked on the door, "Chairman, I''m Wang Wei, someone wants to see you."


    Then, inside the closed door, came a hoarse voice of the elderly.


    "Come in."


    Hearing this, the headmaster dared to open the door, turned back and glared at me, which means that I don''t want to block him. If there''s any bullshit, I''ll get out of here.


    As soon as I enter the chairman''s office, it''s very spacious, which is more than twice as big as the President''s? And the decoration is very retro, as if in the last century.


    I glanced around and found an old man with silver hair sitting on a chair with a tea table in front of him. It seemed that he was tasting tea?Seeing me and the headmaster coming, the chairman put down his simple tea cup, first looked at the headmaster at the door, then looked at me, "who is this?"


    "Chairman, this is Mr. Li Shaobai, the head teacher of special class, who made a big noise in the office yesterday. He broke into my office early in the morning and said that if I didn''t want to see you, he would have to break in, so I had to bring him." The headmaster arched his hand, like a treacherous minister, and wished to say a few more bad words in front of the chairman of the board and drive me away at once.


    As a result, the chairman just nodded a little and said calmly, "well, I see. Now that you''re here, what''s the matter? Let''s talk about it now. The board meeting will be held in five minutes."


    "That''s right. Don''t delay the chairman''s time. If there''s any bullshit, just say it." The headmaster looked back with scorn in his eyes.


    I stepped forward slowly, looked around again, and looked at the three meter high bookshelves standing in the office, making the whole room full of books. Then I knew that the chairman must be a knowledgeable scholar.


    And last night Chu Yuyan said that if she had friendship with the chairman of the board of directors, she had to ask the chairman to intercede for me. I knew that he should also be a reasonable person who could distinguish right from wrong. Otherwise, Chu Yuyan would not be sure and let me stay.


    As the saying goes, "love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family, love your family Huan, it''s just a pity... "


    speaking of this, I will not speak any more. The chairman can''t help wondering and asked," what''s the pity? "


    "I think it''s a pity that you didn''t make it bigger?" The headmaster is neither hot nor cold, adding oil and vinegar.


    I looked at the headmaster and shook my head and sighed, "it''s a pity that, as Mr. Lin Shu said, the world is declining, weighing the power and distorting the right and wrong. Originally, I wanted to sincerely contribute 30 million yuan to your school as a teacher of our school. It''s a pity... It''s a pity...


    PS: brothers, please praise, crown and support!!! The ranking has been squeezed down. Dare you rush to the top of the ranking for me? I''m here to guarantee that as long as one of these two lists wins the first place on the day, I''ll be in five o''clock, five o''clock!

 Chapter 26

    The headmaster smell speech, first is Leng for a while, then suddenly stare big eyes, angrily pointed to me, "fart! What the hell are you doing? 30 million? Who do you think you are? Can you get 30 million? And I heard that you don''t even owe your ex-wife two million, do you? They even went to school to collect debts. It''s a storm all over the city. Everyone knows it. Now you say donate 30 million? What a big joke? "


    "I''d like to explain again here. First, I paid back the two million yuan yesterday and gave her an extra seven million yuan to support her family. Second, director Chu and I are innocent. What my ex-wife said is pure slander. Third, I really want to donate 30 million yuan. Believe it or not." I calmly face the headmaster, completely do not care about his query.


    However, the headmaster became extremely uneasy. He thought that I was making a lot of comments in front of the chairman of the board of directors. With the words, he roared out, "have you paid back the money? Seven million more? Anyway, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe any of them. You''re really blowing the sky! Chairman, I suggest that security should be sent up immediately to drive this psychopath away. "


    "Wait a minute." The chairman raised his hand and frowned slightly. He was full of doubts and asked, "are you serious?"


    "Chairman, you can''t believe him. He''s a psycho!" The headmaster was in a hurry.


    "Shut up The chairman of the board of directors glared at him. His face, which had not been able to make waves, was so majestic that the principal did not dare to fart. It was like a turtle with a shrunken head. His face was blue and white.


    Later, the chairman turned his head and said, "thirty million is really a huge sum of money for Dongling University. If you can really give it out, as for the first two points you just said, I''d like to believe it, because a person who can freely give thirty million donations doesn''t have to lie for such a small matter, so you need to prove it and show me."


    What the chairman said is indeed true. If he can give 30 million yuan, it is enough to prove that what I said is true and there is no falsehood at all. Will people who can give 30 million yuan lie for such a small matter? There''s no need, all right?


    Just this words, the headmaster immediately smirk, eyes coldly staring at me, as if I definitely can''t take so much money, is absolutely boasting, pulling calf.


    For this kind of vision, I ignore, directly take out the mobile phone, open the mobile phone client of ICBC, "Chairman, you''d better give me the donation account, I''ll turn 30 million right away."


    "Yes." The chairman picked up the pen and paper, and wrote down the account number forcefully, leaving the name of the signer, Jiang Jintao.


    "But before that, I have several conditions... That is, I hope Mr. Jiang will help me preside over a meeting of the whole school, inform the teachers and students of the whole school, and remove the stigma of director Chu."


    "Second, I hope that Mr. Jiang will not tell director Chu about this. That is to say, this is an anonymous donation. Only the principal, Mr. Jiang and I know about it." I face the account and write it down accurately on the client. The moment I press my finger, 30 million yuan will arrive at the account immediately.


    At this time, the principal couldn''t bear it, scolded: "you don''t pull the bull here, if you can take out 30 million, I''ll call you grandfather."


    "Are you sure?" I laughed. I didn''t expect to have more grandchildren at this time.


    But Mr. Jiang raised his hand again, glared at the headmaster, interrupted his words, then slowly left the chair and stood with a bent head, "if you really donate 30 million yuan to the school, I promise you all these things, and even I have to say thank you for the school, and I will arrange other things properly."


    "Good." I leisurely smile, this so-called other things, in addition to Cao Kun that guy, who else? Cao Kun can be arrogant in front of others, but when he comes to me, he will definitely fall.


    Simply, I press OK, 1.59 billion, 30 million less in an instant, to 1.56 billion, but for Chu Yuyan, I don''t feel bad at all. It''s all drizzle.


    Ding, Jiang''s mobile phone behind his desk suddenly vibrates. He can''t help but turn around and take a look at it.


    However, at this glance, even though he looked like he had been through a long time, he still took a cool breath and said, "really? here we are? Three... Thirty million? "


    "What? It''s not, it''s not possible, is it The headmaster''s face changed in vain, and the whole person became stuttering. He quickly took a step and took a look at Mr. Jiang''s mobile phone. Suddenly, his whole body trembled and his eyes bulged.


    But Mr. Jiang was quick to respond. He must have seen the strong wind and waves. He immediately took a deep breath, bent over me and solemnly said: "Mr. Li... No, Mr. Li, on behalf of all the teachers and students of Dongling University, I would like to thank you for your generosity. Our University will make good use of the 30 million teachers and live up to Mr. Li''s expectations."


    Mr. Jiang is an old man. He must be at least 70 years old. He bowed down to pay homage to me and scared me to death. He quickly bent forward and straightened Mr. Jiang''s body. "Mr. Jiang, I don''t dare to pay homage to you."


    "Hahaha, Mr. Li is polite. He is dignified, talented and handsome. He is really a great man. It''s my blessing for Dongling university to have such an extraordinary person as you." Old Jiang would smile with admiration in his eyes.But then, Mr. Jiang''s face changed. "Hum, as for some people who think I''m old and don''t take care of things, they dare to act recklessly in school. I will punish them severely this time. Mr. Li can rest assured that this matter will be solved satisfactorily."


    Speaking of this, the headmaster was awakened from the shock. His eyes were unprecedented. He didn''t look at me at all. He couldn''t help but bow his head and be submissive. "Li... Mr. Li, I''m so angry. I admire you. Can I take back what I just said?"


    "Ha ha, I''m joking. Don''t take it seriously, headmaster. I''ve said that before. I''ll still be a colleague in the future. I don''t have to look down and look up. The relationship doesn''t have to be so stiff." I let out a smile, completely did not think about the principal''s previous attitude in mind.


    The headmaster heaved a sigh of relief, "so good, so good, hum, I think that Cao Kun has long been disagreeable with his eyes. He acted recklessly and tyrannically. Otherwise, because his father was the second shareholder and the chairman didn''t order, I would have fired him!"


    I know the headmaster''s words are half true and half false, mostly to please me, so I didn''t believe them all.


    Just then, Mr. Jiang said, "Wang Wei, please go out first and inform the board meeting for me, and then postpone it for a few minutes. I have something to talk to Mr. Li alone."


    "Yes." The headmaster bowed his hands to Mr. Jiang and me respectively. Then he left the chairman''s office and closed the door.


    As soon as the headmaster left, Mr. Jiang suddenly laughed and patted me on the shoulder with both hands. His eyes were full of appreciation. "Shaobai, can I call you like this?"


    "Yes." I was a bit surprised, but I nodded.


    As a result, Mr. Jiang nodded and pulled me onto the sofa. He became very kind and made me look silly.


    "Yan''er''s parents are middle-aged, so they go early. As Yan''er''s godfather, I take care of her occasionally. However, the child is stubborn, and people are not allowed to know that I''m her Godfather. They say that I''m too old to be misunderstood."


    "Hum, and how can Yan''er marry that scum of song Shaocheng? I''ve always opposed this marriage. I''ve been looking after her when she came to Dongling City, and I won''t let the Chu family pick her up. "


    "But now that Yan''er meets you, all these things can be better. I''m really happy for her."


    "Are you Yan''er''s boyfriend?"


    "Can take out 30 million, to prove Yan''er''s innocence, you must be Yan''er''s boyfriend, but in my opinion, your relationship has not developed to that step?"


    I was stunned by Jiang''s words. He was Chu YuYan''s godfather? Isn''t Chu Yuyan just some friends? Even if you don''t want to rely on others, you don''t have to cheat me like this, do you? It''s called a little friendship? This friendship is deep!


    The most important thing is that Mr. Jiang insisted that I was Chu YuYan''s boyfriend, and asked which step, which step?

 Chapter 27

    Jiang insisted that I was Chu YuYan''s boyfriend, which was not too scary. He also guessed that she and I didn''t get to that point. What is this? I''m embarrassed.


    I could only scratch my head awkwardly, "Mr. Jiang, it''s not what you said. Director Chu and I are really clear. I just thank her unilaterally, not what you said."


    "Oh, I misunderstood that." Jiang was stunned for a moment, his face changed instantly, full of strong disappointment.


    But soon, Mr. Jiang leisurely raised the corner of his mouth, issued a hearty laugh, "but there is one thing, I am absolutely right, you must be more than grateful, you like our Yan''er, right?"


    "This..." I am more embarrassed, to say like, Chu Yuyan such a woman, who does not like?


    Jiang once again a smile, that eyes full of support, said: "ha ha ha, you do not need to explain, I understand, I understand, but about your ex-wife''s things, in the end is true or false?"


    "It''s true, but I didn''t divorce director Chu for her sake. It''s too complicated for me to make it clear for a while." I can''t help sighing. I feel extremely guilty when I think of Ling Xiaoxiao''s slandering Chu YuYan''s reputation.


    "It''s OK. In my opinion, that kind of woman doesn''t deserve you. It''s a dragon. It''s a tiger. Sooner or later, it will become a king. She can''t catch you. That''s her problem."


    "But in other words, whether you come or not today, I will clarify for Yan''er. Even if there is no convincing force, I have to stand up."


    "But according to Yan''er''s temper, if I clarify it, there will always be people talking behind her back. She probably doesn''t want to stay, but now that you are here, there should be a chance to retain all this. Anyway, I''ll leave this opportunity to you."


    "Well, you go back first. The students in special classes need more care. I''ll go to the board meeting. Rest assured."


    "In the future, if anything happens and I''m not here, you can go to the headmaster. He''s been with me for many years. Although he''s a little unstable, when something big happens, he''s still my side."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Jiang slowly stood up, I quickly got up, nodded to him, and then left the chairman''s office.


    Before he left, Mr. Jiang was smiling and admiring, as if he was looking at his younger generation. Even when I closed the door, he was still looking at me, which made me very embarrassed.


    Out of the door of Mr. Jiang, I went directly to the office. As soon as I went in, my former colleagues raised their heads and suddenly showed surprised eyes.


    "How dare he come? Isn''t it up to you to make a conclusion today that ninety-nine percent of you are going to fire him? "


    "Is Li Shaobai so funny? Now there is a storm all over the city. Who doesn''t know him in the school? Even the students in my class know Li Shaobai. "


    "I think he''s here to pack up and get out of here, but I think he''s going to be in bad luck."


    When Lin Shu saw me from a distance, he quickly pushed the pair of glasses. Then he ran to me, pulled me out of the door and said in a hurry, "brother Li, why are you still here? Cao Kun said that if he saw you again, he would deal with you personally. Today, he brought more than a dozen bodyguards here to wait for you to deal with things, so as to get back to yesterday''s scene. "


    "Oh, brother Lin, don''t worry. Li has his own assurance." I slightly raised eyebrows, involuntarily happy smile, the old God in, think I don''t look for you, you dare to come to me? In that case, I''ll go to you. I don''t believe it. Can you eat me?


    However, Mr. Lin Shu thought that I was talking nonsense. He urged me to pack up my things and leave school as far as possible. He also said that Cao Kun was not easy to be provoked. If he knew that I was here, he would bring people to me immediately and beat me up in the name of driving away the bad people outside the school.


    Although Mr. Lin Shu is a bit obscene, especially the two little beards, he looks like a fool.


    However, Mr. Lin Shu is a man of integrity, a gentleman, and worthy of deep friendship.


    And he was able to speak for me in public yesterday, which I deeply miss and have long regarded as a friend.


    At the moment, I heard the advice from Mr. Lin Shu, and I felt more grateful. However, I still shook my head and said, "brother Lin, you don''t have to worry about this. Mr. Li will be fine. Even if he has more than ten bodyguards, Mr. Li is not afraid. If he doesn''t find Mr. Li, it''s OK. Mr. Li still wants to find him."


    "Brother Li, what happened yesterday is a foregone conclusion. It''s an irreversible ending. Don''t delay yourself. There will be a class later. It''s my class. I''ll help you if I can. You can pack up and leave quickly." Lin Shu a gnash teeth, impatient mouth.


    As soon as my eyes brightened, I patted Teacher Lin Shu on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Lin, your class? That''s just right. Mr. Li will delay you in one class to get to know the students in special classes. Besides those, I still have a lot of nameless students. "


    With that, I turned around and walked in the direction of the special class. When I stepped forward, Mr. Lin Shu thought I was crazy, so he quickly stopped me and persuaded me to leave.I slowly hook Teacher Lin Shu''s shoulder, "brother Lin, Li is not a madman. If you are not sure about something, Li will not do it. I also ask brother Lin to believe Li. If you are worried about Li''s safety, you can go with him. If anything happens, you can help me know the leader."


    In fact, I''m afraid that something will happen to Cao Kun. I can''t point out who will suffer. What about a dozen bodyguards? I''m going to be fierce. Who can stop me? I''ll take Cao Kun and beat him to death. I''ll see who can take advantage.


    "All right." When Lin Shu saw this, he was relieved, but he was still worried. On the way, he kept persuading me not to fight again. In this era, I can''t fight Cao Kun, not to mention his father''s support.


    I turned a deaf ear and walked leisurely all the way. When I got to the teaching building and took the elevator to the classroom of the special class, I stepped in. In the spacious classroom, the students stopped the noise and looked at me.


    Ye Chen and Xu Feng, the leaders of the two factions, as well as the people around them, all showed their disbelief.


    At the back of the classroom, there are more than a dozen bodyguards standing at the moment. They are fierce and invisible around Cao Kun, just like the stars in the sky, which makes the students around dare not get closer.


    Cao Kun was playing with his mobile phone in his seat when he suddenly found that it was quiet all around him. First, he looked up in surprise. But when he saw me standing at the door, his face immediately became gloomy, and he gave a cold smile, "I haven''t found you yet, but you dare to find me?"


    "I should say that, right? Cao Kun. " I yawned and went straight up to the platform.


    PS: Please praise, please crown!!

 Chapter 28

    I stepped onto the platform, followed by Mr. Lin Shu. Looking at the tense atmosphere, he was very nervous, especially the more than a dozen bodyguards, who made him dare not breathe. It seemed that he was afraid that the scene would be out of control, and he would fight if he didn''t say a word.


    As for Xu Feng, a student full of noble spirit, he was quite interested in holding his cheek and looking at me from the stage, as if watching a tiger fight on the mountain.


    Ye Chen frowned and said nothing. He was very cold. He seemed to be wondering why I appeared again. He didn''t even have a trace of fear on his face. He stood on the platform with an air of self-confidence.


    After the shock, the rest of the students, as if due to Cao Kun''s momentum, did not dare to talk, even talk.


    I glanced at it and realized that the special class was divided into three groups. Ye Chen and Xu Feng fought against each other, while Cao Kun was the biggest role of the whole special class.


    With the spread of my words and the calmness of my smile, Cao Kun suddenly patted the desk, and with a bang, he stood up directly, waved his hand and said, "how dare you, the school has expelled you, and you dare to come? Give it to me, beat up the outside staff, and then throw it outside the school gate. "


    For a while, more than a dozen men raised their pace.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Shu was so surprised that he stopped.


    "Wait!" I raise my hand.


    "Wait, see if he''s dying, what else to say." Cao Kun sneer, also learn to raise my hand, they can not help a meal, waiting for Cao Kun''s order at any time.


    I squinted, "classmate Cao Kun, why do you think that the school has expelled me? What makes you think I''m an off campus person? Hasn''t the school made an announcement yet? Before the announcement, I''m still your head teacher. "


    "Well, even so, I didn''t take you as the head teacher. What do you think you are? Also qualified to be my head teacher? I tell you, no one has the qualification, no one can ride on my head to shit Cao Kun''s face was fierce, showing a very arrogant attitude.


    I secretly laugh, it seems that this Cao Kun, is absolutely a guy against discipline, and arrogant to the extreme.


    However, Cao Kun does have arrogant capital in Dongling University. Who let him have a good father? It''s a pity that he met me and was destined to pit his father.


    So, my face did not change, still with a smile, said: "well, even if you do not take me as the head teacher, this can, but the school rules, you can not abide by it? More than a dozen bodyguards around you, but outside the school, who can guarantee that they will not cause irreversible harm to the students of the school? Can you bear the consequences? And who allowed you to bring people out of school? "


    "I''ll take it. What''s the matter? Don''t you agree? Go to the chairman and tell me? " Cao Kun looked at me scornfully and said it very loud. The students around him immediately showed awe. He seemed to enjoy this kind of look.


    I once sternly face, sternly way: "how? Do you think of school as your own back garden? Do you think that if your father is the second shareholder and vice chairman of the board, you will be able to disobey the law and discipline? "


    "So what? What can you do for me? I''ll break the rules. How are you? Fire me? What do you have? Unless... You''re the chairman! " Cao Kun was as arrogant as ever. He even sat down and put his legs on the table like a young master. He was so arrogant that there was no limit to his arrogance.


    At this time, ye Chen coldly put in a sentence, "Cao Kun, don''t think that when you are a local tyrant in Dongling University, you feel like a bull."


    "Yechen, I''ll give you face. Don''t add to it." Cao Kun''s face changed, but it was rare that he was not too arrogant, as if ye Chen had something he was afraid of.


    Instead, Xu Feng said coldly: "Oh, dare to have a background outside, do you think you are also very good?"


    "Some people think they''re good. I never think I''m good." Ye Chen said in a cold voice.


    Looking at this scene, I probably know a little about their three factions. Cao Kun is a typical local tyrant. When he leaves this school, he may not be able to compete with Ye Chen and Xu Feng.


    Xu Feng is also the son of a shareholder, but he still has some strength outside.


    Ye Chen is not very good at school. However, his background outside the school makes the school dare not expel him. It is absolutely impossible to expel him. This is what Chu Yuyan said.


    Each of the three has its own merits and different personalities. On campus, Cao Kun is definitely the first, but off campus, that''s not necessarily the case.


    Seeing that I was silent, Cao Kun became arrogant again and looked at me in disgust, "how? Afraid to talk? Are you afraid? "


    "Afraid? Why should I be afraid? Should I be afraid of you? Or should you be afraid of the bodyguards around you? Or should I be afraid of being expelled from school? " I gazed at Cao Kun and thought that he had been a local tyrant for too long and had never been defeated. That''s why he was so arrogant. It seems that it''s time to treat him.


    "You Cao Kun was so speechless by my words that he put his feet on the ground and sat up straight. His eyes were full of displeasure. It seemed that I was the first one to say such words. He simply didn''t give him face.Looking at Cao Kun''s shriveled appearance, I felt very happy. Just as I was about to continue talking, Mr. Lin Shu secretly pulled the corner of my clothes under the platform and hinted at me with his eyes that I should stop talking, otherwise, the consequences might be very serious.


    I know what Mr. Lin Shu''s suggestion means. He thinks that Cao Kun has more people than us. If we start, we will definitely suffer a big loss.


    But I''m not afraid at all. I''m quite sure. Anyway, I''m self-defense. If Cao Kun starts, I can definitely rush in front of him and beat him up for the first time.


    Simply, I changed the topic, ignored Cao Kun, raised a smile, glanced at the students in the class, "you students, I think you all know me, but I can''t name you except a few students? Is there anyone willing to volunteer and introduce themselves? "


    As a result, when Cao Kun heard this, he suddenly burst into a rage and roared: "how dare you not pay attention to me? Do you think Lao Tzu doesn''t exist? "


    "Oh, tell me, why don''t I pay attention to you? I already know you, so you don''t have to pay attention to me in this way. I treat all students equally. " I turned my head and looked at Cao Kun again, waiting for him to answer my question.


    Cao Kun''s face was blue and white, and his voice seemed to be stuck by a stone. He was speechless.


    I stretched out my hand, pulled my eyelids, and said with a smile, "in fact, I don''t put you in my eyes. Do you see your shadow in my eyes? You care so much if I look you in the eye. Are you secretly in love with me? "


    I don''t know which girl she is. She is the first one to burst out laughing, which makes the whole classroom laugh.

 Chapter 29

    In the face of laughter, Cao Kun''s face was blue and red. He couldn''t bear it. His chest kept rising and falling, and his lungs would explode. If his eyes could kill people, I''m afraid I would have been cut to pieces.


    In a flash, Cao Kun gnashed his teeth and suddenly ordered, "give me a hand, beat him so that he doesn''t even know his mother."


    Then, more than a dozen bodyguards came in a fierce and mighty way, and my eyes were fixed, "wait!"


    "Waiting for your mother! Kill him for me. " Cao Kun roared angrily.


    I did not hesitate to say: "Cao Kun give you how much money, I will double to you, become my bodyguard."


    At this moment, the original dark man was standing out. As soon as he heard me, he quickly stopped, like the head of the group of bodyguards. The rest of the bodyguards behind him stopped at the same place.


    I laughed to myself. It seems that these bodyguards are really for money. As long as they give enough money, they can definitely turn back and become my bodyguards.


    Anyway, I don''t need to risk my life for things that can be solved with money. I have to fight Cao Kun with so many fists. It''s not worth it.


    So I raised my hand with a smile, pointed to the dark man and asked, "you look like the boss of these people, don''t you? What''s your name? I''ll give you double what Cao Kun gives you and be my bodyguard. "


    The dark man looked shocked and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, "is that... Is that true? My name is Zhang Hui. "


    "Well, Zhang Hui, how much salary does Cao Kun give you?" I took back my hand and slowly carried it on my back. There was no pressure at all.


    "Everyone, 5000... Captain, 8000." Zhang Hui said.


    I nodded, eyebrows do not pick, waved, said: "well, Zhang Hui, you are the team leader, right? I''ll give you 20000 a month, and the rest 10000. Now stand aside. "


    As soon as the words came out, all the more than a dozen bodyguards were silly and could not believe it. Even the students around them looked at each other and had nothing to say.


    "Is this... Is it true or not?"


    "If it''s true, it''s a black sheep, isn''t it? If we go out with this sentence, we will lose nearly 200000 yuan. "


    With the discussion in the classroom, Cao Kun jumped out, his face turned red with anger, and said: "Li Shaobai, you''re a country bumpkin. You have a fart money. Don''t give me a piece of money here. Zhang Hui, you give it to me. Damn it, I raised you for nothing?"


    Zhang Hui and his colleagues were embarrassed. It seemed that they were not sure whether I had the money to hire them.


    But if they do it with me, they may miss a good opportunity. They are for money, for the sake of supporting their families, and no one wants to get by with money.


    But if you don''t do it, you won''t be able to hold Cao Kun''s job in the future.


    I simply ignored Cao Kun''s curse, took out my mobile phone and looked at Zhang Hui, "tell me the account number. Now I''ll transfer 200000 yuan to you. You can do whatever you want with the extra money. Anyway, follow me. People who are popular drink spicy food will never be treated as dogs."


    Zhang Hui''s breathing gradually became slow. He took a deep breath and reported his account number as if he were holding a test.


    "Zhang Hui, you son of a bitch, I raise you for nothing. Give it to me. What do you believe in this country bumpkin? Do you think he can have the money?" Cao Kun was so angry that he stamped his feet. His teeth were almost broken, but Zhang Hui didn''t move. He looked at me straight.


    In the face of so much sight, I pointed a little and turned 200000 yuan directly. For urgent transfer, Zhang Hui''s mobile phone in his trouser pocket rang at that time!


    "That''s two hundred thousand, here it is!" Zhang Hui took out his mobile phone and was stunned to see that more than a dozen figures behind him were all tongue tied. He quickly listened to my previous orders and stepped aside and no longer participated in this matter.


    Silence, a dead silence, followed by an uproar, a strong sound wave, a while over a while, listening to Cao Kun on the spot Leng in place.


    "Damn, it''s true!"


    "Local tyrant, our head teacher, is actually a local tyrant!"


    "Two hundred thousand, just to prevent other people from getting involved in it, I said I would turn around. Mr. Li, I suddenly found that you are so handsome!"


    "I just found out now that Mr. Li''s eyes are so charming and deep. Although they don''t look very good, in fact, Mr. Li is a handsome man."


    "Miss Li, how much wechat can you add to me?"


    Many girls, just like a flower maniac, keep looking at me. As for the boys, they are shocked, as if now they realize that they underestimated me.


    Of course, how could they know that not long ago, I donated 30 million yuan to Dongling University as a teacher.


    So I laughed and looked at Cao Kun, who was about to lose face, and said with a smile, "how? Don''t speak? Do you want to hit me now? If you have the ability, you can pay more. As long as you pay, I will double it in principle. "


    As I let out this sentence, the noise around was more intense, and the whole classroom was in a shock.Cao Kun seems to have been unprecedentedly hit, his mind swayed, but he quickly responded, took out his mobile phone, sneered: "hum, I don''t need to waste money on this waste, I''ll let you see, what kind of results you will have today, fight with me, you are too young."


    With that, Cao Kun opened his mobile phone address book and made a phone call. He was very proud and looked at me with a kind of lost look. Then he turned on the loudspeaker and said to the other end of the phone in front of the whole class, "Dad, should the board meeting be over? What''s the result? Tell me about it. "


    As a result, on the other end of the phone, the mouth was full of curses, "you son of a bitch, you son of a bitch, be honest with me in the future, who asked you to bring bodyguards to school? Have I ever given you permission? "


    "In addition, I tell you that the school will punish you and remember your big mistakes. If you commit it again, you will be expelled directly, and I can''t protect you!"


    "The chairman said that if I cover up for you again, he will remove my position as deputy director, no longer give me power to take charge of affairs, only let me be a shareholder, and all the other shareholders will stand on the side of the chairman. You should settle down for me in the future. If something happens to me, I will not deal with you."


    "In addition, Mr. Li, your head teacher, you have to apologize to others, especially director Chu. The chairman of the board of directors stated that the whole school meeting will be held in the afternoon. You have to stand up and apologize. If you don''t come, you will be expelled directly."


    "You son of a bitch, make trouble for me all the time, let me wipe your ass for you, and then I won''t waste you!"


    Cao Kun''s father angrily said these words, immediately cut off the call, listen to the presence of people, no one is not a Leng Leng, Cao Kun that kind of face, even worse than eating dog dung.

 Chapter 30

    More than 50 students, including more than a dozen bodyguards, were all short of breath. It seemed that they were extremely arrogant. Cao Kun, who had never been overthrown by anyone in Dongling University, was as shocked as the sky collapsed today.


    "What the... What''s going on?"


    "Why? Don''t you mean to fire Mr. Li? "


    "Yes, why vice chairman Cao Kun should apologize in turn?"


    "Does Mr. Li also have a background?"


    "Or... Mr. Li, he has been playing a pig and eating a tiger?"


    The huge classroom, suddenly burst open the pot, talk.


    Especially the bodyguards led by Zhang Hui are more respectful than ever. Just like this moment, I am above Cao Kun.


    Then, Zhang Hui took the initiative to leave his contact information. I nodded slowly, then waved them away and gave them a big holiday. I''ll contact them when I need to.


    "Yes, boss." For my generous attitude, Zhang Hui, not to mention how happy he was, resolutely left with people.


    When the figure of Zhang Hui and others disappeared, Cao Kun was always in the same place, looking at his mobile phone, looking unbelievable, as if this was the most shocking words he had heard in his life.


    "Sit down, Cao Kun. I already know you, so you don''t have to stand." I smile, Cao Kun seems to feel my line of sight, involuntarily look up.


    At that moment, Cao Kun was pale, no longer arrogant, but obedient to my instructions, sat back.


    At this time, a broadcast rang out on the campus, spread all over the teaching building, and even the whole Dongling University.


    "Cough, dear teachers and students, I''m president Wang Wei. Now I''m interrupting a notice. Cao Kun, a freshman in special class, is openly making trouble in the office. He distorts the facts, has no discipline, and even insults others. Now it''s decided by the board of directors to record a major demerit once. The demerit will be posted on the bulletin board of the school. If he commits a crime again or violates discipline, he will be dismissed directly ¡£¡±


    "In addition, at three o''clock in the afternoon, a meeting of the whole school was held in the conference center on time to clarify the truth for director Chu Yuyan. The meeting was personally presided over by the chairman of the board of directors. All teachers and students of the school must be present."


    Then the broadcast ended.


    Silence, unprecedented silence, even breathing sound, also appears extremely heavy, Cao Kun fell, completely fell.


    I smile, as did not hear, glanced around, looking at one of the girls with big eyes, asked: "classmate, what''s your name? Can you introduce yourself to the teacher? "


    That big eyes girl, Zhan Zhan hehe got up, "my name is Shi Peipei."


    "Well, the teacher knows you. What''s your name, male classmate?" I nodded with satisfaction and turned to another thin boy.


    He quickly got up and stammered: "old... Teacher, my name is Gu Xiaosong, they call me, little... Little stammer."


    "OK... What''s your name?" I ordered several students in succession, and they all answered one by one. No one laughed at me like before, and each one became very awed.


    Until I got to know the names of many students, I gave the position of the platform back to Mr. Lin Shu and walked out of the classroom.


    To say the most shocked person is actually Mr. Lin Shu, because when he came, he kept dissuading, but the result was unexpected, his pair of small glasses frame, almost didn''t fall off.


    But all this, I don''t think so, smile, but I just walked out of the classroom not far, Chu Yuyan called, rushed, "Li... Li teacher, why didn''t you call me to get up? I''m going to be late. I''m just out now. "


    "Ah? I thought you''d get up... "I was stunned.


    As a result, Chu Yuyan said, "I thought you would call me to get up..."


    Chu YuYan''s tone of complaint is unprecedented? Make me Leng again for a while, feel I and Chu YuYan''s relation, how seem to quite strange?


    But I didn''t say much, but let Chu Yuyan don''t worry, since she is late, it''s not bad for that time, so as not to be too anxious and have an accident on the way.


    But Chu Yuyan directly hung up the phone, I immediately know, according to her character, certainly will not listen to me, even if it is the last day of work, she will not allow herself to make mistakes.


    This can make my heart up and down, estimate Chu Yuyan is not clear about the situation, had to run to the school gate and wait for her, anyway, the office of the group of colleagues, I am not very popular, can''t see, not upset.


    However, when Chu Yuyan appeared, she didn''t give me a chance to speak at all. In front of the security guard, she was so anxious that she completely forgot the embarrassing relationship between us and directly pulled me away. "Come on, I''ll take you to see the chairman. I''ll explain to him clearly and let you stay in school."


    "Director Chu, I..." I quickly explained, but was interrupted by Chu Yuyan, "don''t me, hurry up, if the chairman has something to go out, it''s not easy to do."


    Hearing this, I had to stop and drag Chu Yuyan, "director Chu, don''t go, I''ve solved it.""What are you talking about? How is that possible? You want me to stay, don''t you? You were at the school gate just now. Do you want to leave? Is that a solution? You go with me quickly, don''t leave the ink Chu Yuyan palms out of sweat, holding my hand tightly, immediately forward, and once again pull me to go, no matter how I explain, she just does not believe.


    Finally, Chu Yuyan took me to the chairman''s office, and without saying a word, she opened the door, just like her own house. When she saw Mr. Jiang, she said without hesitation, "Chairman, I have something to tell you. My relationship with Mr. Li is not what others say."


    Finish saying, Chu Yu Yan still keeps pulling me, draw all can''t draw out, make me very embarrassed.


    Especially when Mr. Jiang put down his tea cup and looked up slowly, he saw us holding hands together. His eyes suddenly narrowed, which made me even more embarrassed. Where is this? He also said that our relationship was not like that, but he was holding me, which was not pure misunderstanding.


    But until now, Chu Yuyan realized that there was something wrong with Jiang''s eyes. When she looked down, her face changed slightly, and she said, "Chairman, no, you misunderstood, it''s not like that."


    I simply followed Chu YuYan''s words and nodded to explain, "yes, it''s not like that. Mr. Jiang, you misunderstood, misunderstood."


    "Hey, hey, did I say anything? Did I say I misunderstood? Why are you two so anxious to explain? Is there really a secret? " Mr. Jiang grinned, and his eyes became strange, as if we were fighting ourselves.

 Chapter 31

    In the face of Mr. Jiang''s strange eyes, Chu Yuyan and I were extremely embarrassed and uncomfortable.


    Therefore, Chu Yuyan decisively changed the topic, "Chairman, I''m here to explain to you clearly. I''m clear with Mr. Li Shaobai. It''s not the same as what outsiders said. I want to beg for mercy with you. Don''t fire Mr. Li, just fire me if you want to."


    In my heart rose a complex emotion, Chu Yuyan for me, willing to sacrifice their own work, this magnanimous who can have? Not to mention a woman.


    Moreover, Chu Yuyan has a clear distinction between public and private. She never makes use of her own relationship in her work. Even when she is face-to-face with Chiang, she never calls out her Godfather or adoptive father.


    It can be seen that Chu Yuyan is an indescribable woman, just like a treasure.


    "Don''t you know?" Mr. Jiang''s smile remained unchanged, and he gave me a few more glimpses, as if in his eyes I was his own junior.


    I pretended not to see the same, said: "director Chu, just now you don''t believe me, the matter has really been solved."


    "What''s the matter? Has it been solved? " Chu Yu Yan Leng for a while, slightly unbelievable.


    At this time, Mr. Jiang stood up. Although he was old, he was as steady as Taishan. "I''d better explain it. This morning, Mr. Li came to me to explain it. I probably know the whole story. So I won''t fire you two. It''s Cao Kun. I have to let him have a long memory and don''t have no one in his eyes all day."


    "So, I remember a big mistake of Cao Kun. If he dares to mess around again, he will be expelled directly. In addition, I will preside over the whole school meeting in the afternoon. Mr. Li argued to clarify the facts for you."


    Jiang''s two words made Chu YuYan''s disbelief more intense. She first looked at Jiang, then looked at me and asked, "is this true?"


    "It''s true, Mr. Li has been waiting for me for a long time for you. Such young people are rare now. I really like them. How can schools lack such talents?" Mr. Jiang nodded with a smile and looked at me strangely.


    I instantly understand the meaning of old Jiang, dare feeling he is now very optimistic about me and Chu Yuyan ah, deliberately said so, in order to let me leave a good impression on Chu Yuyan.


    Sure enough, Chu Yuyan couldn''t help looking over, "Miss Li, you...


    " I said a little thing, I owe you an explanation, when the time comes to hold a school meeting, I will stand up and clarify everything for you. " I scratched my head in embarrassment.


    At this time, Chiang browed and asked, "by the way, Miss Li, I heard you didn''t live in school. Where do you live?"


    How can I tell Mr. Jiang that I live in Chu YuYan''s house? If we want to spread this, we can''t wash it even if we jump into the Yellow River.


    Similarly, Chu Yuyan also became hesitant and flushed.


    Mr. Jiang is so old that he has never seen a big storm? What''s more, Chu Yuyan is his adopted daughter. She immediately saw through the little cat between us, and immediately laughed, "ha ha, that''s so, Miss Li. I might as well tell you that Yan''er is my adopted daughter, because she is so beautiful, and there are many pursuers around her. I''m very relieved to have young people like Miss Li around her. You will continue to keep the status quo and go to school There''s a lot of equipment recently. There''s no room for you to live in. "


    "Chairman!" Chu Yu Yan Jiao Chen a, seem to don''t want to be known.


    Chu YuYan''s coquettish appearance and slightly angry face made me dazed. It turns out that this cold looking woman has a little girl''s side, but it''s rare.


    I followed Mr. Jiang''s heart, pretending to be surprised, staring at the beads, "what? Director Chu, it''s your adopted daughter, Mr. Jiang? "


    "Yes, you can take care of me more in the future, and I heard that you have good skills. You can protect Yan''er, but this matter can''t be spread out, otherwise it won''t have a good influence." Mr. Jiang nodded with tacit understanding.


    For a moment, Chu Yuyan was speechless. After all, Mr. Jiang said that there was no place for me to live in the school, and she could not drive me to the street.


    In the end, the matter was settled. Chu Yuyan and I stayed in Dongling University and held a meeting in the afternoon to clarify everything. Cao Kun recorded a serious demerit and apologized in public.


    After leaving Mr. Jiang''s office, Chu Yuyan said: "you... Don''t tell others about my relationship with the chairman. I don''t want people to talk behind my back. Besides, thank you for this matter. I''ve decided not to leave Dongling for the time being."


    As Chu YuYan''s office is not in the same place as mine, she immediately goes against me at the corner of the corridor as soon as she has explained.


    I looked at Chu YuYan''s slender figure and laughed, thinking that there is still a period of time before afternoon, I can''t wander around in school.


    I just walk towards my own office. Although I don''t want to face those colleagues who are at the helm of the wind and look like weeds on the wall, I always have to face those who don''t look up and look down.


    However, before I got into the office, I heard a lot of comments, just like the food market."What''s the matter with Li Shaobai?"


    "Does he have any background? The school didn''t expel him. Instead, it wanted to remember Cao Kun''s great faults? "


    "I don''t think so. Li Shaobai''s clothes show that he came from the countryside. How could it matter? I think it should be Chu Yuyan and Li Shaobai. Maybe they are really innocent. As teachers, we should be more rational. In other words, do you really think Chu Yuyan will like such a man? It''s impossible, isn''t it? "


    "That''s right. As for Cao Kun, he went too far and made the chairman angry."


    "Cao Kun is a brainless boy. If his father is the vice chairman of the board, we need to be humble?"


    "This Cao Kun, it''s bad luck this time. Let him be arrogant. Did he fall this time? Do you really think the chairman can do whatever he wants with a blind eye? Isn''t it a matter of one sentence? "


    "Hahaha, it''s really exciting this time. It''s estimated that we can have some confidence in front of Cao Kun in the future. After all, the announcement says that if Cao Kun violates discipline again, he will be dismissed immediately."


    These words, I can''t help but smile, just about to open the door into the moment, my mobile phone suddenly a shock, I quickly stopped, turned to take out the mobile phone, turned out to be Sunan SMS.


    "Dongling wharf, help." This text message, as if it had not finished typing, was sent in a hurry.


    My heart thump a, face big change, dark scold not good, Sunan accident!

 Chapter 32

    I didn''t have time to think about it. I immediately dialed the number of Sunan. As I expected, it was turned off.


    "Hello, the subscriber you dialed is powered off, please redial later."


    At the first time, I knew that something was wrong. There must have been an accident in southern Jiangsu. As for what happened, I can''t easily conclude that it might be black eating black or fighting in the dark.


    Because Sunan is doomed to put his life on the edge of the knife when he goes on this road. Since he has told me the location, he may still be safe at present, but he is in danger at any time.


    So my action should be fast. The only thing I have to do now is to rescue him according to the location pointed out by Sunan.


    Sunan helped me when I was in the most difficult time. I definitely can''t disobey the morality and refuse to help when I see death.


    "No alarm, no publicity." I pondered a little, thinking that Sunan was in the iron river of Dongling. Although it was a big force, the rules of the road were always solved on the road, and would never be involved in the police. If Sunan really wanted to call the police, he would report directly. Why should he inform me again?


    "That''s it!" I made a quick decision and ran all the way along the school gate. I immediately stopped a taxi and went to Dongling wharf.


    On the way, I was very anxious. I immediately informed Zhang Hui, who had just left, to gather all the bodyguards near Dongling wharf and wait for my instructions.


    "Good." Zhang Hui is very clever, just should say good, do not ask the reason.


    I cut off the call and didn''t let Zhang Hui take people directly to Dongling wharf because there were too many people. It''s better for me to go to inquire alone, and I can''t attract other people''s attention because of my clothes.


    More than half an hour later, I got off at Dongling wharf and looked at the mountain of containers. I was stunned and secretly scolded that there were so many containers and cargo ships here. How can I find Sunan?


    Dongling wharf is not only the place where Dongling city and other cities operate and hand over goods, but also the trading place of shipping industry. A big river connects several cities, which makes it particularly important.


    At this moment, the buzzing ship, the cargo handling workers and the crane operators are doing everything they do in front of me, and I can''t see anything unusual here.


    The most important thing is that the Dongling wharf is so big that it''s as difficult as looking for a needle in a haystack to find Southern Jiangsu.


    At this time, my mobile phone rang, instantly took out a look, turned out to be a call from southern Jiangsu.


    Press the call button, there immediately came the voice of Southern Jiangsu hoarse and weak, "No. 8... No. 8 container, come quickly, the mobile phone has no power, don''t call the police."


    "Hello? Which ship? I''m at the dock. " I called out, but before I got the answer, Sunan hung up again.


    "Which ship?" I was so anxious that I gritted my teeth and looked up. There were three big ships at the dock, all loading containers with huge cranes.


    For a moment, I had no choice but to run to the nearest ship.


    But a strong man from the first big ship stopped me immediately, "where is it? Do not embark on the ship. "


    I had an idea. I thought to myself that I was looking for someone. People might not believe you. I just held back my intense impatience and said with a smile, "brother, I''m here to see if your boat is still recruiting people. You can see my body, right?"


    The strong man looked at me up and down and nodded slightly, "well, I''m in good shape. It happens that I''m still short of ten people to carry the goods. In this way, you can go on board with me and go through the formalities."


    With that, the strong man led me to the vest. I looked around all the way, but I couldn''t see the mark of container 8. Instead, I was more and more anxious, and my palms were sweating.


    When I got to an office, the strong man asked me to register, fill in a piece of information, and then called a young man to take me to get familiar with the environment.


    Then, the young man took me out of the office and told me about the situation on the boat while telling me the rules of work.


    "Our ship only comes ashore once a few months. Once we get on board, we have to stay at sea for several months."


    "But you can rest assured that the wages of those of us who go to sea are notoriously high. As long as you stay here for a few years and become a master, you will be in charge of people with two legs crossed."


    "You see, here is the goods just loaded. As soon as the goods are loaded, we will start."


    The young man was very experienced, as if he had been here for a long time. He was very familiar with the environment on the ship and walked very well.


    I nodded, pretending to ask: "I would like to ask, your ship''s containers, there are points marked?"? For example, if I want to find a container No. 8, where can I find it? "


    "Here it is." The young man raised his hand and pointed to the tail of the cargo pile in the middle of the ship. "The small ones, we usually put them at the back."


    "Let''s go and have a look." I walked decisively towards the position of container 8. The young man didn''t think it was right next to me. He introduced me from time to time, and I nodded.


    When I got to the position of container 8, I suddenly stopped, reached out and knocked, "this box is quite strong.""That''s right. Otherwise, there are so many boxes on it. How can they bear the weight if they are not strong enough?" The young man spoke with pride. He seemed to feel that he was experienced and had a great sense of achievement.


    However, my heart has already exploded. I knocked on the container several times in a row, but there was no response. I knew instantly that Sunan was not on the ship!


    A roar of the sound, spread all over the dock coast, I suddenly turned back, suddenly pale, there is a ship, to leave!


    "What... I remember, I have something to deal with. I''m going to get off the ship." I suddenly turned back and ran away, ignoring the cry of the young man and getting off the boat.


    After getting off the ship, I went straight to the only ship left and came to the boarding port.


    After the youth''s introduction just now, I know that there is a general shortage of porters here, so I first found the person in charge here, and then boarded the ship again according to the method just now.


    However, under the leadership of others, when I found container 8 again, I didn''t find Sunan inside. I couldn''t help but scold him secretly. Was Sunan on the first ship to leave? But the ship has gone. How can I chase it?


    I find another excuse to get off the ship, but I still don''t give up. Since each ship has No. 8 container, and there are other companies, there must be No. 8 container in this dock.


    As soon as I got back to the ground, without saying a word, I began to search for the trace of No. 8 in countless containers. I completely forgot that I had to clarify the truth for Chu Yuyan in the afternoon.

 Chapter 33

    "No


    "No


    "Still not."


    Around the whole wharf, I found one container after another, but I didn''t find Sunan.


    It was at this juncture that I found that there were more than a dozen cold faced, mysterious people around me, just like me, who seemed to be looking for something.


    I immediately realized that these people might be looking for Sunan. In this way, we can be sure that Sunan is still on the ground.


    I can''t help but feel relieved, but I''m nervous again soon. These people must have guys in their hands.


    If they found me looking for Sunan, I would be in danger, and even if I rescued Sunan, I might not be able to leave safely.


    Simply, I first found a hidden corner, dialed Zhang Hui''s number, "Hello, Zhang Hui, I need a group of guys now, can you get them?"


    "Boss, you can get it, but it''s all shotguns, but what do you want?" Zhang Hui was a little surprised.


    "Muskets are OK. Don''t ask so many questions. As long as you can work for me now, it''s time for you to choose. If you choose to follow me, then in the future, you will understand how wise your choice is." I''m going to look around warily.


    Silence, Zhang Hui there silent for a long time, as if in thinking, and seems to weigh, finally he firmly said: "good, boss, but I here the remaining money, estimate is not enough."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you three hundred thousand." Then, I reported my general position, turned 300000 to him, and asked him to do everything possible to get me a batch of muskets first, fast!


    As for those who don''t want to work hard, they don''t have to come, and I''m not reluctant.


    Cut off the call, I made a quick decision, while avoiding them, while looking for Southern Jiangsu, "must be before them, first find Southern Jiangsu."


    An hour later, it was more than one o''clock in the afternoon. I had been looking for Southern Jiangsu for several hours since I came to Dongling wharf.


    In the end, in an inconspicuous corner, I saw a container No. 8, and there was no lock outside!


    I immediately coagulated my eyes, walked to the door, slightly opened the door, and in an instant, a dull smell mixed with the smell of blood came to my face.


    In the dark, there was a figure, covering his belly, leaning against the corner of the box, and the ground was flowing red.


    "Who?" He pulled out his gun and pointed it directly at me.


    I confirmed that it was Sunan, and said, "Sunan, it''s me!"


    "Little white..." Sunan took back the gun, low tone, revealed his strong weakness.


    I step in, and quickly came to Sunan side, until the eyes adapt to the dark, I gradually see his body injury.


    He was shot in the abdomen, had a knife wound on his arm, had several bloodstains on his chest, and shed blood all over the place. His resolute cheek became extremely pale and hairless. He could not walk any more. It is absolutely a miracle that he can persist until now!


    Seeing that my brother, who has been playing since childhood, has become like this, I feel a strong anger in my heart. My fist is clattering. "Sunan, who did it?"


    "Shaobai, don''t ask." Sunan''s face is bloodless. When he opens his mouth, his lips are shaking.


    I stare at Sunan and say firmly: "Sunan, do you take me as a brother?"


    Sunan also looked at me. For a long time, he sighed, "it''s the internal dispute of Tiejiang... I''ve been the talker of Tiejiang in Dongling. I''m in charge of the power of Tiejiang in Dongling. I''m the second son of Shao Wentian, the boss of Tiejiang, Shaolong school."


    "Is that the second son you said before, who blocked the bullet for him?" I could not help frowning, it seems that things are not as simple as I imagined.


    Sunan nodded and said difficultly: "yes, but Shao Wentian''s eldest son, Shaohua, does not allow the power of longgongzi to be stronger than him, let alone the appearance of me, because I have broken the balance between them and will fight for Tiejiang boss in their future, which will have a great impact."


    "That''s why Mr. Hua ordered people to plan a fake trade, let foreigners act as traders, and kill me at the time of trading. I knew it at the end of the day."


    "If I''m dead, it''s good. If I don''t die now, I''ll abscond with my goods. Even if I''m young master long, it''s hard to help me, so I have to inform you to save me."


    "Moreover, all my more than a dozen confidants have been killed. Now, I guess they are reshuffling their cards in Tiejiang, Dongling. It''s hard to say who they are."


    After listening to Sunan''s words, I probably understood the whole story. My heart was filled with anger and swept all over my body. I must take revenge for this hatred. Whoever moved my brother would move my scales!


    Dragon has scale, I also have scale! Who moves, must pay the price!


    However, I soon calmed down. At the moment, there are many people outside. Sunan is inconvenient to move. If they are detected, they will not be able to escape or even lose their lives.


    The thing in front of us is to stay in the same place quietly, waiting for Zhang Hui to bring people over, so that Sunan and I can leave with some assurance.But at this time, the door of the container was suddenly opened and creaked. A man in a black suit, with a pistol, appeared in front of us.


    Bang, Sunan did not say a word, raised his hand is a gun, hit each other''s eyebrows, immediately fell to the ground.


    Sunan quickly waved and pushed me away. "Come on, let''s go. Don''t worry about me. I can''t escape. They found out. Shaobai, you go."


    "No, I can''t leave you alone." I stepped forward two steps, resolutely picked up Sunan and walked towards the door.


    However, as soon as I helped Sunan out of the container, a lot of footsteps came around. In a flash, there were more than a dozen people around us.


    I saw a young man with a sharp mouth, finally came to see us surrounded by groups, ha ha, a smile, look invincible, came to us, "ha ha ha, Sunan, Sunan, did not expect that you will have today?"


    "Shi Chao, you are a double faced villain. I didn''t trust you. I thought it was a real deal. I didn''t expect you were from Mr. Hua." Sunan spat with blood on Shi Chao''s shoes, and he looked fierce immediately.


    "Sunan, I tell you, you''re dead. Mr. Hua told me that as long as I kill you, I''ll be the one who talks about Dongling Tiejiang." Shi Chao''s face was gloomy and his eyes seemed to kill people.


    "But before you die, I want to humiliate you. Come on, lick my shoes clean. Maybe when I''m in a good mood, I''ll give you a good time." However, Shi Chao didn''t know what to think of. He suddenly began to laugh and let the people around him put down their guns.


    "Come on, press down Sunan for me and let him lick my shoes!"


    "Ha ha ha, Dongling Tiejiang used to talk about people, now lick my shoes!"

 Chapter 34

    In his eyes, it seems that Sunan and I are trapped animals in cages. There is no place to escape. There is no doubt that we will die. His face is full of playfulness.


    With the order of Shi Chao, the five men approached quickly and tried to take us to the ground. "If you don''t have to do anything, you can get rid of the pain of skin and flesh."


    "I licked my shoes clean for Mr. Chao. I''m not sure I''ll give you a happy one."


    "I''m sorry, boss su."


    However, with a loud bang, the five men had not yet made a move. The first one was suddenly shot in the leg with dense bullet holes. At the moment of falling to the ground, he gave a shrill scream.


    In a flash, Shi Chao and others were shocked and all took out their guns, "who is it? Who''s here? "


    "Who fired the cold gun?"


    "Get out of here!"


    With the roaring sound of footsteps, Zhang Hui and ten bodyguards appeared, surrounded Shi Chao and others with lightning speed, sealed every dead corner, each with a large-size shotgun, or the kind of shotgun, this gun down, absolutely can become a leech hive, die can not die again!


    "Put down the gun, let people go immediately, dare to move our boss, or you will die!" As soon as Zhang Hui pulled the gun, he gave a click. Just by the sound of loading, he knew that its power was no worse than that of the real guy. What kind of local rifles are Zhang Hui''s? They are absolutely high imitation shotguns!


    At the moment, Zhang Hui holding high imitation shotgun in both hands, is facing Shi Chao, make his face changed, is very afraid.


    "Do you know who I am?" Shi chaoleng snorted and didn''t ask people to stop the gun.


    "I''ll give you another minute to think it over. Now the sound of the boat is loud and the sound of a gun can still be covered. But after all, it''s broad daylight. If there is a real fight, no one can escape from it. No matter who you are in Dongling City, you must go to the end of such a big matter!" With a look in his eyes, Zhang Hui indicated that all the ten bodyguards were loaded.


    "It''s up to you to decide which is more important, but if you really don''t let go of people and dare to touch our boss''s hair, I''ll let you die and throw your whole body into the sea to feed the fish!" Zhang Hui''s eyes were so fierce that Shi Chao''s people trembled. They all threw out their eyes for help. It seemed that they were also afraid of death.


    Witty, Zhang Hui is so witty that he knows how to use this to threaten Shi Chao. It seems that my bodyguard is not in vain.


    Sunan was also surprised and looked at me strangely, "is this your man? When did you become the boss? "


    "Well, it''s a long story." I laughed awkwardly.


    Seeing me talking with Sunan, Shi chaocai paid attention to me, as if he realized that there was such a person as me.


    In particular, I was calm and confident. Shi Chao couldn''t help contracting his pupils and gritted his teeth: "who are you? How come I''ve never seen you before? "


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You''d better let people put down the gun. Otherwise, I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to do it." I narrowed my eyes, smiling, and I was sure that as soon as Zhang Hui appeared, they didn''t see enough firepower. Shi Chao didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Sure enough, as I expected, Shi Chao''s face could almost hold the excrement, not to mention how depressed he was. He had the chance to win, but he suddenly killed Cheng Yaojin, Zhang Hui. The firepower was so fierce that he had to ask his men to take back the gun and withdraw to one side.


    Then, Zhang Hui brought people to protect Sunan and me in the center. The muzzle of the gun was still aimed at Shi Chao, just like the target.


    Zhang Hui suddenly sneered and asked, "you are smart, but I just heard that you want my boss''s brother to lick your shoes for you?"


    "No, no, you..." Shi Chao''s expression changed in vain.


    However, without waiting for Shi Chao to finish, Zhang Hui directly shot him on his left foot, and immediately his shoes became a leech hive, full of holes. This foot was useless.


    "Ah ~ ~" Shi Chao screamed, hissing like killing a pig. He was immediately supported by others, and the people around him also raised their guns.


    However, I still underestimate Shi Chao. Even if his left foot is dead, he can bear the pain, raise his hand, and swear: "put down the gun for me! Let them go


    Before leaving, Shi Chao gave me a cold look, as if he already hated me.


    I''m also very clear that Shi Chao just let us go for a while, and then he will certainly pursue us. With Tiejiang''s skill, if he doesn''t have enough strength in Dongling City, he can''t protect himself, let alone have a shelter.


    The hospital can''t go, the hotel can''t stay, Chu YuYan''s home, can''t go back, otherwise it will involve her.


    Besides, I will definitely take revenge on Sunan!


    So after leaving the dock, Sunan and I got into one of Zhang Hui''s vans. I asked Zhang Hui to speed up and never let anyone catch up.


    But the injury in southern Jiangsu is very serious. If you don''t go to the hospital, you will bleed too much and die.


    Seeing my anxiety, Sunan said feebly, "go to a drugstore and buy some alcohol, gauze and hemostatic analgesics."


    I understood what Sunan meant. He wanted to take the bullet out of his belly by himself. Although I didn''t want to do this, there was no way. He had to stop in front of a drugstore and ask Zhang Hui to get off to buy medicine."Boss, I got something." Zhang Hui came back with a big bag of medicine, immediately pulled the door and drove directly.


    Several bodyguards in the car were very nervous, as if they knew the real identity of Sunan.


    Instead, Zhang Hui was more calm. He took the initiative to fight for Sunan. He took out a knife and roasted it with fire. Then he took out a clean white cloth and twisted it into a strip. "Boss Su, you bite. I''ll disinfect your wound with alcohol first, but I won''t take the bullet. You have to do it yourself."


    "Well." Sunan took the white cloth and bit it between his teeth.


    I quickly reached out and interrupted Zhang Hui''s movement, "how can you be so skilled?"


    "We are in the field of security. We can''t do without accidents, more or less." Zhang Hui looked at me and laughed. Seeing that I took my hand back, he picked up the alcohol and slowly opened Sunan''s clothes.


    The wound is very terrible, but it should not be an important part, otherwise, Sunan can''t stick to it until now.


    At this time, even Zhang Hui''s forehead was sweating, "boss Su, do you want your brothers to hold your hands and feet? Because later, it will be very painful


    Sunan shakes his head with firm eyes. Zhang Hui grits his teeth and sprinkles alcohol on the wound!


    All of a sudden, Sunan''s fists clattered and his whole body trembled. The white cloth was bitten by him directly, and there was a painful roar in his mouth, but his eyes didn''t blink!


    Seeing this scene, all the bodyguards on this van shivered and showed strong awe.


    Even I took a cold breath. It was a gunshot wound. When I met with alcohol, the pain was unimaginable. Sunan didn''t even blink his eyes. The willpower was so strong!


    Sunan is indeed Sunan!

 Chapter 35

    After disinfection, under the independence of Sunan, he took the bullet out of his belly with the knife that Zhang Hui had baked in advance, which was a great relief.


    I helped Zhang Hui to bandage the wound for Sunan, and the bodyguards around me also responded and helped with it.


    Finally, everything was done. Sunan fell asleep in the car. I looked at the road ahead and thought that it was not the way to escape all the time.


    Although Shi Chao didn''t catch up, it''s not difficult for Tiejiang to find us in Dongling.


    I simply looked at Zhang Hui, "go to Dongling City, the biggest security company!"


    "What are you doing, boss?" Zhang Hui frowned suspiciously.


    I take a deep breath, unswervingly said: "since there is no place to escape, then let Tiejiang know where we are."


    The bodyguards on the bus became nervous, and Zhang Hui was also suspicious. "Boss, that''s Tiejiang. We were at Dongling wharf just now, and we know more or less. Since boss Su was framed and is still alive, they will definitely find us by any means. In this way, we don''t mean that the sheep will enter the tiger''s mouth?"


    "Not necessarily. Just go at my command. I''m afraid they won''t come to me easily. Since they think I''m not good, I''ll show some strength to others." I lowered my head, quietly looking at the sleeping Sunan, inner anger, has become cold.


    The colder it is, the more it represents the intensity of my anger.


    Half an hour later, our party and two vans arrived at Yian company, the largest security company in Dongling city.


    I heard from Zhang Hui that the security system of Yi''an company is very powerful. It is the top presence in Dongling City, ranging from small blocks to officials.


    For the sake of safety, I wake up Sunan, let Zhang Hui support him, then step down the door, straight into the lobby.


    At the moment, my clothes are covered with blood, especially in southern Jiangsu. When the security guard at the door saw that our clothes were not neat, he came straight in without saying a word.


    "Excuse me, everyone. What are you doing here?"


    I looked at the security guard at the door and went straight to the theme, "I want to see the boss of your company, now immediately."


    "It''s a big tone. Is it possible for you to meet the boss of Yian? If you''re not here to do business, please leave as soon as possible, so as not to affect the image of our company. " The guard looked scornfully and waved his hand.


    I gave a cold hum. I knew that most of the people in this society are looking down on others. They don''t show their strength. No one looks down on them. Instead of rushing in, I took out my mobile phone and dialed the number of ICBC president Liang Guodong. "Hello, President liang?"


    "Ah? It''s Mr. Li. Mr. Li is calling. I''m really flattered. I don''t know what''s bothering Mr. Li? " President Liang recognized my voice and immediately said flatteringly.


    I didn''t pay any attention at all, and said firmly: "the boss of Yi''an company, you must not know him, right? I''d like to trouble you to tell him that I''m at the gate of his company and I want to talk with him about a deal worth hundreds of millions. "


    "What? Hundreds of millions of deals? Well, I''ll let you know right away. Do you want the bank to help you with this? No, I''ll go now. Please wait for Mr. Li President Liang''s tone was full of disbelief. He explained it in a hurry and hung up in a hurry.


    The security guard at the door thought I was bragging and looked at me contemptuously, "boy, isn''t cowhide bragging like that? Hundreds of millions of deals? You know, our company is not listed yet, but it''s worth at least several hundred million. Do you want to buy our company? Don''t be kidding, just leave


    I ignore, turned to look after the weak Sunan, "how?"


    "I''m ok, much better, can''t die, just less white, you..." Sunan raised his head, look mixed with strong doubt.


    I gazed at him and said, "I can''t say it clearly now, but you have to believe brother, I''m not Li Shaobai. I''m Li Shaobai. I''ll take revenge for you, whether it''s tie Jiang, Shi Chao or Mr. Hua. I want them to regret it!"


    After a moment''s silence, Sunan nodded and showed his firmness. I smile a little. Looking back, a middle-aged man with a big stomach rushed from the lobby.


    In the surprise of the security guard, the middle-aged man came directly in front of us, glanced at us, arched his hand, "my Qiao Yi, who is Mr. Li, please?"


    "I''m Li Shaobai." I stood up.


    Qiao Yi was very surprised. It seems that in his judgment, it is not young people like me who can talk about hundreds of millions of business.


    However, Qiao Yi, as the general manager of the company, calmed down very quickly and said with a smile, "Oh, so you are Mr. Li? Just now president Liang informed me that you want to talk with me about a big deal worth hundreds of millions? "


    I looked around and looked at Qiao Yi. He didn''t speak. Then he suddenly realized that he held out his hand and made a welcoming gesture. "Oh, Qiao is negligent. This is not a place to speak. Please sit inside. I will arrange a place for your friends to have a rest.""Good." I nodded slightly. In the face of the security guard''s horror and Qiao Yi''s greeting, I stepped into the gate of Yi''an company.


    Later, Sunan was properly arranged to have a rest in an elegant room. Zhang Hui stayed in the room as I told him, and the rest of the people were at the door.


    Finally, when Qiao Yi saw that I was satisfied, he took me to his president''s office and respectfully asked me to sit down. He didn''t care about his best leather sofa, which was smeared by my clothes.


    It is also at this moment that President Liang came late and showed a look of shame as soon as he started. However, when he saw that I was covered with blood, his eyes contracted and ran nervously to me, "Mr. Li, are you here?"


    I curved my mouth and waved my hand. "It''s OK, but some people have provoked me. That''s why I came to talk to Joe about some business."


    "Who is it? Who dares to offend Mr. Li? " Liang Xingchang gritted his teeth and spoke harshly, as if he wanted to avenge me.


    In fact, President Liang is also an old fox, just pretending, but he is only a fox for the sake of interests, at least not harm me.


    I don''t smile at all. "I think you two are in Dongling city. I''m afraid the Tiejiang civil strife in Dongling is not clear, right?"


    Listen to me say so, Qiao Yi eyebrows a pick, tut a, "this I know, last night Tiejiang''s su eldest brother, seem to abscond with goods, now the whole Dongling Tiejiang, all release the wind, want to chase him."


    I narrowed my eyes, slightly bent over, hands on the knees crossed together, "if I tell you, just that one, is Sunan?"


    "What? Is Sunan here? " Qiao Yi and President Liang spoke in unison and were shocked.


    I straightened my waist, waved my hand, and said with a smile, "don''t worry. In fact, it''s far from that simple. It can''t involve you. But I might as well tell you that Sunan was framed. It''s just an internal fight in Tiejiang."


    "However, it''s a pity that some of them have moved Sunan, which means they can''t get along with me."


    "Since they want to hunt down, I''ll be here and wait for them openly."


    "As for the business I''m going to discuss with Mr. Qiao today, it''s the acquisition of your Yi''an company!"

 Chapter 36

    Qiao Yi and President Liang, their faces, at first, were shocked, but slowly, they became very ugly.


    "Not to mention the acquisition for the time being." President Liang arched his hand and asked, "I''m just wondering why Mr. Li told us this?"


    I poured a cup of tea in my spare time and sipped it with my mouth. "I tell you, I don''t want you to be in the dark. I want to give you a chance to choose whether to stay with me, become my person or leave. Of course, if you choose to stand on my side today, you will understand how wise today''s choice will be. It''s just a Dongling Iron River, which is in my heart In my eyes, it''s nothing. "


    With that, I drank it directly and waited for their choice.


    Silence, the silence of death, the entire president''s office, like a pool of stagnant water, silent.


    Then, Qiao Yi, who was livid, took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Li, this is a bit arrogant, isn''t it? The Iron River in Dongling has a solid foundation. Can we offend it? And Mr. Li is going to buy my company? It''s a bit of a fantasy, isn''t it? "


    I picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea again leisurely. Without waiting for my explanation, President Liang said, "Mr. Qiao, you underestimate Mr. Li ''


    Speaking of this, Liang Xingchang smiles and looks at me directly, "Mr. Li, I don''t know if I''m right?"


    I picked up the tea cup and smelled the fragrance of tea. I thought president Liang was an old fox. He was so smart and didn''t take a stand. It was good to know that a president of ICBC worked for me.


    However, it is impossible for president Liang to be my person. At most, he will stand on my side and support me.


    So, I looked at Qiao Yi, nodded and said: "yes, I have this intention. I will definitely buy Yi''an company, but if there is a manager, Qiao can always make Yi''an company so good. I must have good ability. As long as you can stay, I can not buy all the shares. I only need 51% absolute power."


    As a middle-aged man, Mr. Qiao, who has grown up with me for a whole circle, is actually called a talent by me. His face is very ugly.


    But as soon as I heard that I only acquired 51% and left 49%, Qiao Yi gritted his teeth again, "even if you can acquire our company, you can acquire it at a premium, but if you let me stay, it is tantamount to causing death. Why should I believe you? I believe you have the means to keep me safe? "


    I can''t help but smile, put down the cup, stood up, "with, after the injury in southern Jiangsu healed, I can let him, back to Tiejiang!"


    Qiao Yi obviously didn''t believe what I said, and even President Liang just laughed off, which was very obvious.


    Of course, I know that people may not believe in empty words.


    However, I have full confidence in my heart. As long as Sunan''s injury is healed, I have my own way to let him return to Tiejiang.


    In other words, it''s like searching for things to let Southern Jiangsu return to Tiejiang.


    However, I didn''t show my thoughts. Instead, I said with a smile: "since Mr. Qiao doesn''t believe me, I can''t help it. If you don''t stay, I''ll buy the whole Yi''an company. So what? I believe that there are many people in Dongling city who are more capable than you. I''m afraid that some people will regret in the future. "


    "You Qiao Yi stood up in an instant and hummed coldly, "well, you''re just a young man in his early twenties. You dare to take this risk. It''s the so-called wealth risk. I''m Qiao Yi alone. I''m not old and I''m not small. What''s to be afraid of? As long as you can get a premium of more than 20%, I''ll stay. If not, please


    "No problem." I never changed my face. I thought that Qiao Yi had a price for a long time. What he said was that he wanted to stand out with me for a while. There was a good reason to say that 20% premium. In fact, as the boss of the security company, he might not worry about safety. All he did was for the 20%.


    "President Liang, I''ll trouble you to help with this."


    I looked at President Liang. He immediately got up and said with a smile, "it''s my honor to help Mr. Li."


    I secretly scold that Mr. Liang is really an old fox. But with his last words, everything is enough. With the support of the president of ICBC, Yi''an company will surely become bigger and bigger in the future. I may not lose money in this business.


    Even more, one can protect Southern Jiangsu, the second can clearly let Tiejiang know that southern Jiangsu is here, but if Tiejiang wants to do it, you have to weigh whether you can enter the headquarters of Yian company!


    Third, Yian company can be used by us in the future.


    More than half an hour later, after signing the contract proposed by President Liang and transferring 300 million yuan, Qiao Yi immediately held a high-level meeting and announced his resignation as vice president. He also said that I had acquired 51% of the shares of Yi''an company and became the absolute power holder and the new president.


    In front of all the high-rise buildings, I stood up in front of the huge desk without fear. "Now, I announce one thing. All the security personnel who have not been sent out are concentrated in the Yi''an building. All the staff are on guard. They will be handed over in two groups in the morning and evening. Except the business people, no one is allowed to enter without authorization! No one can disagree! ""This is the new president? Is that too overbearing? "


    "Overbearing, I heard that not long after he came, he directly acquired 51% of the equity in Mr. Qiao''s hands!"


    "How much is it? It''s too bad. It''s too overbearing, isn''t it? Say buy, buy! "


    After a short meeting, with the end of the high-level meeting and my order, Yian company was in an uproar. All the employees changed their boss in one day, and no one was shocked.


    The headquarters building of Yi''an company is on full alert. There are dozens of security guards on almost every floor of the 13 storey building.


    In particular, the lobby on the first floor is more than the normal situation of Yi''an company. The number of security personnel is three times more than that of the company. As long as the order is given, people can be called for support. Within five minutes, hundreds of people can be gathered in the lobby.


    However, the top floor of the Ya''an building in southern Jiangsu is extremely quiet, with only a dozen figures of Yi''an company on patrol.


    However, these ten or so individuals are the absolute elites carefully selected by Qiao Yi. Each of them has a monthly salary of more than ten thousand. They are hard-blooded soldiers who have retired from the special forces!


    "Dongling... Tiejiang." I stand alone in the top floor of the president''s office, across the transparent glass, overlooking the beautiful scenery of Dongling city. I think I don''t believe it. No matter how powerful Tiejiang is, how dare I come to Sunan openly? Now Laozi is a fortress. Dare you come? It''s not fatal, is it? If you want to play, I will accompany you to the end! This is just the beginning!


    However, when I thought the solution was almost the same, I realized that I had forgotten a very important thing!


    "Chu Yuyan!"

 Chapter 37

    "Damn it I quickly took out my mobile phone, but I didn''t know when it was turned off?


    In a hurry, I took a look at the wall clock. I couldn''t help cursing that it was past three o''clock in the afternoon and the time pointed to four o''clock!


    Mr. Jiang and Chu Yuyan are worried!


    Running out of the main gate of Yi''an company, I''m not afraid. Personally, Tiejiang may not be able to investigate my identity so quickly, at least it''s safe at present.


    Just as I was about to stop the car, I found my clothes covered with blood.


    "Damn it." I clapped my forehead. I was in a meeting in the company just now. It was conspicuous enough to dress like this. Now I have to go to Dongling university to clarify the truth for Chu Yuyan. Even in front of all the teachers and students, my appearance is very inappropriate.


    So I glanced around and went directly to the nearby Armani store. I spent ten thousand yuan on a luxury leisure suit. Even my shoes were replaced with leather shoes. I left all my old clothes in the store.


    "Sir, you look very handsome in this suit."


    "Would you like to try these shoes, sir?"


    After changing into Armani casual suit, I can''t help looking at myself in the big mirror. I found that people really depend on clothes.


    At this moment, I, with sword eyebrows and stars, have a beautiful face. I have a model and style. It''s the opposite of what I used to be.


    If you add a famous watch and drive a luxury car, it will definitely be the demeanor of the grand master, the grand young master and the Grand President.


    However, I didn''t have time to see more. After paying the bill and swiping the card, I left, stopped a taxi and went straight to Dongling University.


    But at this juncture, the driver master driving slowly, anxious I am very impatient, "driver brother, can you drive faster?"


    "Oh, brother, you see, it''s the rush hour now. There are so many cars that you can''t have an accident if you drive too fast?" Said the driver.


    I looked sideways at the time on the bus. It was already 4:10 and the school was finished at 5:00. According to the driver''s speed, I thought that even at 5:00, I might not be able to reach Dongling University.


    At this moment, I looked out of the window and said, "driver, by the side of the road, I''ll get off here."


    "All right." The driver answered and drove to the side of the road. I gave the money and got off immediately. I stepped down to the ground and headed for the place I saw just now.


    In order not to delay my time, I speeded up, walked and ran, and entered this place I had dreamed of for countless times - Lamborghini store in Dongling city!


    As soon as I entered the door, a beautiful woman came forward to receive me. I was in a hurry. "I want to buy a car, now, now!"


    "I don''t know, sir. Which one do you like? We have many types here. " Beauty reception said.


    At this time, Lamborghini''s store, there are many people are surrounded, marveling at a dream like general super sports car!


    "I didn''t expect to see this global limited edition Veneno in Dongling this time."


    "It''s a global limited edition. There are only three in the world!"


    "The price of this one is about 45 million!"


    "Luxury, too luxury. It''s a feast for the eyes that this Veneno can be transported to Dongling for exhibition, but I don''t think anyone will be willing to spend so much money to buy this one?"


    I was deeply attracted by this Veneno. I''ve seen the news before. It''s a top class sports car with a limited number of three in the world. I didn''t expect it to be transported to Dongling city!


    The silver white car body is like a chassis standing close to the ground, the dark wheels are mixed with bright red, the huge tail wings are like the wings of a roc, and the sharp front of the car is more like an abyss beast! I''ll buy the car!


    I can''t help but go forward and stare, "that''s it!"


    "What? sir? Would you like to buy this one? " The beauty reception was stunned on the spot.


    Around many people, immediately cast to gaze at the eyes, "who is this person?"? He''s going to buy this Veneno? Are you kidding? "


    "That''s 45 million, 45 million!"


    I didn''t even pay attention. Without saying a word, I took out my bank card and said, "swipe the card, I need to test drive first!"


    Beauty reception completely silly eyes, look at my eyes have changed, heavily swallow a mouthful of saliva, but dare not casually take my bank card, respectfully bent down small Manyao, "Sir, you wait a moment, this I can''t make the master, I''d better inform our responsible person to come."


    With that, the beauty reception also outlined a smile, threw a wink at me, and then walked into the store.


    I didn''t pay attention at all, because of the beauty of this beauty, compared with Chu Yuyan, there is still too much difference, at most can be equal to Ling Xiaoxiao.


    If I want to put it in the past, I must salivate. I have to stare my eyes out and see enough!


    But now, my vision has widened, this level of beauty, has not entered my eyes.


    "Who is this man? Such a big deal? 45 million, you can take it out? Is that a lie? ""Is it true or not? If it''s true, this man is too rich! "


    "I think it''s true. If you look at this man, he''s dignified, sword browed and starry. I think he must be a big boy!"


    "Young master? I think it''s the black sheep of the family, isn''t it


    "That''s right. It''s 45 million yuan. He didn''t even blink his eyes. Isn''t that too bad?"


    "It''s not fair. Why is this man so rich? You can be such a loser! "


    "Dongling City, when did such a black sheep come out?"


    For a moment, people around me no longer pay attention to Veneno, but instead focus on me, full of all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred, and even some people gnash their teeth.


    I put up with this kind of gaze for five minutes, and the beauty reception led a nearly 30-year-old woman to come late.


    This woman, wrapped in a suit of professional clothes, even if she is nearly three years old, she can''t hide her elegant demeanor. She came to me with a professional smile, very charming, stretched out a white jade hand and said: "Hello, I''m the person in charge here, Liu Hong. I don''t know your name, sir?"


    "Muzi Li." I also held out my hand and held it together with Liu Hong. At the moment of touching it, it was as soft as if it was boneless. I wanted to pinch it hard.


    Liu Hong''s face, it does not look shocking, however, she has a strong appeal, contains the ultimate charm, can be called the best! People want to have it for themselves!


    However, compared with Chu Yuyan, it''s still a little bit worse, so I took my hand back, pointed to the Veneno and said, "this car, I want it. I have something urgent. If I want to drive the car first, it''s a test drive."


    "OK, Mr. Li. Although it''s an exhibition, it can be bought. But my little girl is stupid. What does Mr. Li like about this car?" With a charming smile, Liu Hong seems to bewitch all living beings and make people dream about it. Many people take a cool breath.


    Liu Hong is a few years older than me. She calls herself a little girl in front of me. She is very embarrassed when she hears me. She coughs and replies, "no, I''m in a hurry. I just want to buy it for a while."


    Then, an unprecedented hatred rose around.


    "Is this... A substitute?"


    "45 million, just for walking?"


    PS: like it!!! Please crown!

 Chapter 38

    In many envious eyes, I went through the formalities with Liu Hong. As soon as I brushed the bank card, I lost 45 million.


    As the saying goes, if the old ones don''t go and the new ones don''t come, I don''t know how much money there will be in a year just because of the annual interest rate of more than one billion yuan left in the bank. I don''t feel distressed at all, but Liu Hong''s attitude makes me very satisfied.


    Liu Hong not only handled the formalities for me, but also personally welcomed me back to the Veneno position, and then took the initiative to open the door for me, "Mr. Li, since you are in an emergency, and the license plate of this Veneno has not been implemented, why don''t you leave a number and drive the car back another day, and the little girl will settle for you in person."


    "Yes." I nodded a little, left the mobile phone number, directly sat in, Liu Hong charming smile, face like pink, slowly closed the door for me.


    I don''t think so. On the contrary, I can''t help admiring the luxury decoration in Veneno.


    In particular, the steering wheel is more dynamic, with paddle shifting and automatic shifting.


    As soon as I started it gently, the engine suddenly roared violently. Compared with the ordinary overtaking, it was more than several times shocked. Just the roaring power was enough to make people appalled.


    Right foot on the accelerator, boom, resounded throughout the store!


    "Take your time, Mr. Li." Liu Hong stooped to signal that I would smile in return, switch gears, drive this 45 million global limited edition Lamborghini Veneno, leave the store and go straight to Dongling University.


    It has to be said that Veneno''s power is very strong. I just stepped on the accelerator, and the car was like an arrow on the road, which was too fast to describe.


    It took only 20 minutes to arrive at Dongling University at 4:45, the hour when the class was about to end.


    In the shock of the security guard, I drove into the school gate and drove to the parking lot. I could hardly see the students in the whole process. I thought I would go to the Conference Center for a meeting.


    "Well, this car is too conspicuous." With a smile on my lips, I drove to the parking place, parked the car, and then took one and two steps to run to the conference center.


    The conference center of Dongling university is an independent building. It''s very large. It''s a small bird''s nest. It can accommodate thousands of students. It''s not difficult.


    When I entered through a small door, the whole room was full of students. Mr. Jiang was on the stage with a microphone, talking about the school spirit and discipline. He looked anxious and seemed to be procrastinating.


    And the students under the stage, very impatient, seem to be waiting for the last ten minutes, to leave here.


    I stood in a humble corner and saw Chu Yuyan sitting in the first row under the stage from a distance, nervous and pale.


    I took a deep breath and stepped forward decisively. Chiang saw me at a glance and immediately showed a smile. "Cough, today, Cao Kun has apologized in public, and I have finished what I have to say. The rest of the time is for the teacher in charge of the special class, Li Shaobai."


    It turned out that Cao Kun had apologized before I came. He secretly felt sorry and didn''t arrive at the scene ahead of time.


    But, my face did not change, directly stepped on the high stage, took the microphone of Mr. Jiang, first looked at Chu Yuyan who was relieved, and then glanced at the whole audience, "dear students, dear teachers, I am the head teacher of the special class, Li Shaobai."


    "Recently, some unpleasant things have happened, which involve me personally and cause unnecessary influence on the school, so I make a statement here to clarify the truth for director Chu Yuyan."


    As soon as I blurted out, many students talked about it.


    "Is this the teacher Li? He doesn''t look like the country bumpkin in the rumor? "


    "The Armani in Miss Li''s body, at least 20000 yuan? Why don''t I feel like the one in the rumor? "


    "This... This is Mr. Li Shaobai? It''s a little too... Too handsome, isn''t it? "


    Even, I saw students in special classes discussing it.


    "The head teacher? Why is it like a different person? "


    "I said, it''s not easy to be our head teacher. Li ban is playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger."


    "It''s not like before. It''s just another person!"


    For these words, I turned a deaf ear, right when did not hear, "I''m here, to clarify to the whole school teachers and students, I and director Chu Yuyan, clear, no improper relationship!"


    However, I don''t know why, there was an objection.


    "Do you believe it? I don''t believe it. I haven''t seen a real person before. Now when I look at it, Chu Yuyan may really have a crush on this teacher Li. "


    "I can assure you that Chu Yuyan and Li Shaobai must have an unclear relationship. Maybe Chu Yuyan really seduced him!"


    At this time, the headmaster stood up under the stage and said, "be quiet, everyone be quiet for me!"


    "Headmaster Wang, it''s OK to let them say that anyone who has doubts about my words can stand up and ask questions face to face. I''m here to guarantee that the school will not record demerits." I waved my hand with a smile and motioned to President Wang to sit down.Then, as expected, a student stood up, it was a boy, "Mr. Li, this is what you said. Now you are standing here, empty talk, who can believe you?"


    When the boy finished, another boy stood up not far away, "yes, Mr. Li, it''s hard to convince the public just by your words. We don''t believe it."


    Gradually, there are several people, continuous questions, all questions about my words, Chu YuYan''s face, become more and more ugly, as if he had no shame, jump into the Yellow River also can''t wash.


    I secretly feel strange, eyes a coagulation, side head looking at the position of Cao Kun, he raised his mouth, deep sneer, instantly I understand that these people are Cao Kun instigation.


    It seems that Cao Kun is not too stupid. He knows how to instruct others to do things he can''t do. It''s a pity that when he bumps into my muzzle, he is doomed to fail.


    So I coughed into the microphone and laughed leisurely, "I agree with the questions of these classmates, but... I did get divorced, and I got divorced before I started my job, and I really owed my ex-wife 2 million."


    "But, I''ll say it again here, I''ve cleared up with my ex-wife, otherwise, do you think I can still tell you this now, and my creditor will allow it? But anyone with a brain will know the truth as long as he thinks about it seriously. "


    "What''s more, I only knew director Chu after I was employed. How can I seduce him?"


    "What''s more, I''m single now, director Chu Yuyan is also single, two single men and women, normal communication, what''s strange? Is this also called improper relationship? Haven''t you split up and chased your girlfriend again? "


    "Although the school forbids teachers to fall in love with each other, there are also regulations that say that they can get permission from their leaders. It doesn''t matter if there is a relationship, so what? Is that important? "


    "Is it because director Chu is one of the so-called four goddesses in your mouth? Since you can like it, why can''t I? "


    "Of course, I can confirm here that I am clear with director Chu Yuyan, at least for the moment."


    "But in the future, I don''t dare to guarantee that if the leaders approve, I will definitely pursue director Chu Yuyan."


    "Because she is a good woman, and I really like director Chu Yuyan." I said a few words at a time, and showed almost all my inner thoughts. Since I was hiding, I might as well be aboveboard!


    The whole conference center fell into silence at first, and then there was an uproar.


    Cao Kun''s expression was like eating excrement. The headmaster became dumbfounded, and Mr. Jiang was also dumbfounded.


    As for Chu Yuyan, she looked at me under the stage, stupefied.

 Chapter 39

    In the face of a lot of uproar, I didn''t say a word with a smile. I handed back the position of the platform to Mr. Jiang, and slowly stepped down and sat in the front row.


    Old Jiang is worthy of being an old man who has gone through many vicissitudes. Even though he was equally shocked, he did not show too much. Instead, he said a few polite words on the stage and finally announced the end of the meeting.


    With the end of the meeting, the whole conference center became very crowded. My Veneno was still in the parking lot, so I had to drive away quickly to avoid being seen by students. The impact was not very good.


    However, several exits were jammed, and I was squeezed outside. I couldn''t get out. Even if I was not careful, I almost didn''t stand firm. Subconsciously, I reached for something to keep my balance.


    As a result, I caught Cao Kun''s shoulder. "Cao Kun, I''m sorry, there are too many people."


    Cao Kun''s face was gloomy. He pushed my hand away and put his mouth in my ear. "Li Shaobai, I don''t care what means you play in school, but I tell you that I can''t help you in school. It doesn''t mean I can''t move you outside."


    With that, Cao Kun passed me by.


    I can''t help but smile. I even offended Tiejiang. Would I be afraid of Cao Kun? No matter how amazing the means he has, can he surpass Tiejiang''s pursuit?


    Although Tiejiang hasn''t made any moves yet, maybe another investigation doesn''t mean they will let me go, especially Shi Chao.


    Simply, I turned to look at Cao Kun''s back, "Cao Kun students, to play, I always accompany."


    "I''m afraid you''ll regret it." Cao Kun stopped and looked back with a sneer.


    I narrowed my eyes, "let''s see, who will regret it then."


    Then, I step forward, along the stream of people, and the cold face of Cao Kun, passing by.


    But not far away from the conference center, on the way to the parking lot, I suddenly heard Chu YuYan''s voice behind me.


    "Li Shaobai, you wait."


    I suddenly look back and find that Chu Yuyan is colder than ever before, "director Chu, what are you doing?"


    "Li Shaobai, do you know what you just said?" Chu YuYan''s rare frown made her angry.


    "This... Director Chu, I don''t understand what you mean." My heart trembled. Did I say something wrong just now? According to the truth, there should be no mistake? Is it wrong that I like Chu Yuyan? It''s right for me to pursue her. It''s my right to like her.


    "From today on, you move out of my house and find your own place to live." Chu Yuyan cold mouth, words between full of cold violence.


    I''m a fool. What''s going on? I can''t understand it at all. Didn''t I just say a few words? Why do you want to drive me out of the house, so cruel?


    "Wait, director Chu, if you want to drive me away, at least give me a reason?" I raised my hand to stop Chu YuYan''s eviction.


    At this moment, Chu YuYan''s expression is very ugly. She stares at me coldly, as if I have offended her, and as if I have touched her bottom line. The taste of cold violence is getting stronger and stronger. It looks like a couple are making trouble.


    I see Chu Yuyan silent, in the heart more and more wonder, this is exactly how? Why did she suddenly become so cold? I ask myself, those words just said, should not touch her bottom line?


    "Quit your job and stop staying in Dongling University." Chu Yuyan said.


    "Quit?" I am a Leng again, this after all is make which one? Why did you suddenly come out and tell me not to live in her house and to resign? Who did I recruit and who did I provoke?


    Seeing that I was puzzled, Chu Yuyan softened her attitude and said, "in a word, just listen to me. I''m for you."


    "Is it because of the song Shaocheng in Yanjing?" I asked tentatively.


    "Now that you know it, listen to me. The farther you leave Dongling University, the better. You can''t offend the Song family. Besides, he has received the news about your affair and will come to Dongling soon. Even he knows that you live in my home. The scum of song Shaocheng must have arranged someone to watch me." Chu Yuyan instantly showed a look of resentment, gently bit her lips, that gesture almost made me go.


    However, I still calm down, did not expect that the so-called Song family, the so-called song Shaocheng, actually sent someone to monitor Chu Yuyan, it is too immoral!


    No wonder Chu Yuyan will let me leave, because what I said just now undoubtedly expresses my deep feelings for her. Song Shaocheng will surely receive the wind, and then he will think that our relationship is ambiguous.


    However, the thought of Chu Yuyan in order to protect me, pretending to be cold, to let me leave, I am full of moving.


    I don''t know if Chu Yuyan likes me, but I understand that she at least has a good impression on me and doesn''t want me to have an accident because of her.


    However, I have offended Cao Kun and Tiejiang. Even if I offend another song Shaocheng, what''s the matter?


    If I were in Yanjing, I might be a little scared. The problem is that I am in Dongling. How can a Yanjing family from Song Shaocheng come to Dongling? Can you still kill me?I have the fortress of Yi''an company. Under the full protection of song Shaocheng, even Tiejiang may not dare to speak freely. He will certainly kill me.


    Just, I looked at Chu YuYan''s eyes, involuntarily sighed, "director Chu''s meaning, I understand, won''t let you difficult to do, I''ll go back now, pack up things to leave, but director Chu, I won''t resign, no matter song Shaocheng or who, want to come to me, I''ll accompany you at any time, I''m Li Shaobai is not a soft bone of bullying, or "It''s no longer," he said


    Then, I reluctantly smile, turn around and walk, thinking that staying at Chu YuYan''s house may bring danger to her, and Tiejiang is probably investigating me now. If they know about my relationship with Chu Yuyan, it will be even more dangerous.


    Chu Yuyan is so kind to me. She doesn''t want to cause me to have an accident because of her own affairs. Similarly, I don''t want her to be in danger because of my affairs.


    When I got to the parking lot, I was in a bad mood. I was very depressed. I was about to press the car key to unlock the car by remote control. Before I took it out, I met Cao Kun again.


    Boom ~


    Cao Kun, driving a red Porsche, stopped in front of me, put down the window and showed his head, "Hey, Li Shaobai, Miss Li? What a coincidence? I can run into you everywhere. Shall I give you a ride? In order not to say that I don''t respect teachers. "


    This is undoubtedly a show off. The car I hate most is Porsche. At the beginning, that damned Chen Wen was driving a Porsche.


    I''m not angry. Since others think I''m slag, it''s better to show my real strength and let others fear!


    With a cold smile in my eyes, I took out Veneno''s car key, pressed it from a distance, and immediately sounded the sound of unlocking the car.


    "Oh, Mr. Li, do you have a car? I thought you couldn''t afford it? Come on, let me see what kind of car you are driving, Miss Li! " Cao Kun pretended to be surprised and turned to look at it.


    I just walked to the parking space of Veneno, slowly opened the car door and sat in the cab. I saw Cao Kun, and found that he was stunned, his eyes bulging, and he was very shocked.


    "Hum, let you dazzle."

 Chapter 40

    Unfortunately, there are a lot of things that don''t go well. I just arrived at Chu YuYan''s house. When I was packing up, Ling Xiaoxiao actually called.


    I originally thought that Ling Xiaoxiao would plead with me in tears to let me come back to her.


    The result is not so, but Ling Xiaoxiao is full of ridicule, "Yo, Li Shaobai, what are you doing? It''s said that your good brother Sunan fled with goods at Dongling wharf last night. Now the whole Tiejiang river is following his trail. "


    I stopped packing, turned to the other end of the phone and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Ha ha, did you borrow that money from Sunan? Since you are so generous, I won''t pay it back. "


    "But now that southern Jiangsu has fallen, I''m afraid you won''t have a good life in the future?"


    "Hey, stop, don''t think about it. Anyway, even if you beg me now, I won''t promise to let you come back again. We Ling family don''t want a waste."


    Ling Xiao''s three words are burning with anger. It''s really his mother''s day. He cut off the phone decisively. He didn''t want to hear this woman''s voice.


    Since Ling Xiaoxiao is a woman who looks down on me from the bottom of her heart, when I help Sunan return to Tiejiang, I will let her see who is stronger and who is weaker.


    After packing, I put the key to the front door in the living room. Then I opened the door and left Chu YuYan''s home with my big snake bag on my back.


    If not for a reason, I would never want to leave here, Chu Yuyan treat me sincerely, I not only appreciate her from the bottom of my heart, but also like her.


    Like her style, like her cold in the occasional smile, too much, if really want to talk about, just afraid that appearance is not important.


    However, Chu Yuyan hasn''t shown any feelings to me. I don''t know whether she likes me or not. Maybe it''s just my wishful thinking.


    But Chu Yuyan again and again for me, if song Shaocheng that man dare to do other things to her, I will never let him go!


    As Sunan, Chu Yuyan, she also became my scales, no one can move!


    Carrying a large bag of luggage and wearing expensive Armani clothes, I look very strange, just like two completely different things, which are suddenly gathered together, making many people throw surprised eyes at me.


    "What about that man? Wearing this kind of clothes and carrying a snake skin bag? "


    "What floor is that man?"


    But as I put my luggage into Veneno, where I was parking downstairs, the voice of pointing and talking became louder, and even some people took out their mobile phones to take photos.


    "Shit, what kind of car is this? Is it Lamborghini? Does Lamborghini have one like this? "


    "Stupid, this is Veneno, Veneno! Do you know how much it costs? "


    "I don''t know?"


    "45 million, 45 million!"


    "Crouching trough, local tyrant!"


    "Local tyrant? I think it should be called Shenhao! "


    "This one with a broken bag is a absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute absolute


    Since I got on the Veneno, I knew it would attract a lot of people''s attention. But if I buy it, I can''t help it.


    I simply ignored these people and drove away. However, on the way to Yi''an company, my mobile phone in the car suddenly rang.


    I subconsciously took a look at it. It''s amazing! A news pop up on the screen.


    "Master of Veneno, Dongling city! Limited to three sets in the world, the total price is 45 million! Please open it for details. "


    I can''t help but be surprised. I slowly drove to the side of the road and stopped. I picked up my mobile phone to click on the news. It was actually me and my photos.


    In just a few minutes, Weibo was even more popular, with the search terms: Veneno, the owner of Veneno, the mysterious youth of Dongling, and so on.


    I was stunned. Looking at the rapidly rising popularity on Weibo, I found that when I went back to Chu YuYan''s house to pack up, I was on the Internet?


    Some people even recorded videos with 30000 forwarding and 100000 comments, and they are still improving.


    I click to open this micro blog to see that it''s the action that I carry my luggage and rudely shove it into the car without pity.


    The following comments, is a burst of crying.


    "Lying trough, who is this NIMA? This is a 45 million Veneno. It''s disgusting that he is so rude


    "Ask for human flesh, ask for human flesh, ask for great God''s human flesh!"


    "Shenhao, absolute Shenhao, absolutely comparable to brother Sicong. Shenhao, let''s be friends!"


    "Brother Shenhao, it''s on fire!"


    "NIMA, brother Shenhao of Dongling City, is really awesome!"


    "I saw this car on the road just now. My God, it''s a pity that I can''t see the inside of the car''s glass. I can''t see the real face of brother Shenhao!""Who knows where my husband is? I''ve been looking for him for a long time, single for so many years, just to wait for my husband. "


    "Husband, fuck me!"


    ...


    looking at the overwhelming comments, I am a little speechless. These netizens have even given me the title of "brother Shenhao"? That''s a shame, isn''t it?


    It''s my own micro blog, which has few fans. What kind of brother Shenhao?


    I simply put away my mobile phone, no longer look at it more, but instead step on the accelerator and go to Yi''an company slowly.


    However, when I was about to arrive at the gate of Yi''an company, I found that many people with cameras were standing at the gate, as if they were reporters!


    I stared and thought, what''s the situation? Is something wrong with the company? So he made a detour and drove to the parking lot behind Yi''an building. He wanted to enter the company and ask Qiao Yi what happened.


    As a result, as soon as I got out of the car and walked out of the parking lot, the back door was locked, so I had to go around again and come to the front door of the company.


    At this time, those reporters were surrounded in an instant and asked questions from me.


    "Hello, Mr. Li, do you know that you are already on the Internet?"


    "Mr. Li, the Veneno you are driving is a super sports car worth 45 million yuan. I wonder if your source of income is legal?"


    "Mr. Li, there has been a big God hacker on the Internet, who hacked into Lamborghini''s headquarters. Your identity was revealed by human flesh, and it burst out on Weibo. What do you think of this person''s practice?"


    "Mr. Li, there is a rumor on the Internet that you are involved in a family dispute. I wonder if it is true?"


    "Mr. Li, I heard that you strongly purchased 51% shares of Yi''an company at a premium of 20%. Do you have any plans for listing in the future?"


    "Mr. Li, netizens call you rough brother Shenhao. How do you feel about this name?"


    I was stunned. It turned out that all these reporters came for me!


    Fire, thoroughly fire, has become a national celebrity!


    PS: Please praise, please crown! Please support!!

 Chapter 41

    The reporters coming one after another blocked me up.


    At this moment, it''s time to be on guard. There are dozens of security guards in uniform. They rush here in a mighty manner until they protect us and separate us from each other.


    I turned around and took a step. When I was about to land, I suddenly gave a meal, turned around and calmly faced these reporters, "yes, I''m Li Shaobai, which is exactly what you said. Brother Shenhao, if you have any questions, you can ask them now."


    With that, I waved to the security guard to get out of the way and stand aside, saying that these are all journalists, so I don''t have to make such a fuss.


    This one by one reporter, that is called an excited, instant more than a dozen microphones, all crowded in front of me, as if I was in their eyes sweet cake, big news.


    A reporter desperately pushed to the front and yelled: "Mr. Li, it''s the same question just now. What do you think about the name of brother Shenhao?"


    I looked at the camera behind the reporter and gave a leisurely smile, "I just learned about this thing, but compared with some people, I''m not a god hero. It''s netizens who admire me. I''m very ashamed."


    Then, another female reporter wearing glasses asked intellectually, "Mr. Li, there are hackers on the Internet who have investigated your identity and exploded on the microblog. Do you care about this?"


    "This... For normal people, it will be more or less a bit, but for me, it doesn''t get in the way. I just hope that the great God will leave some space for Li and some thin noodles." I laughed and thought it was too late for me to thank the hacker.


    Now is the critical moment, I online fire, it is destined to have influence, at the same time, someone will always pay attention to me.


    In this society, influence is not a kind of strength. If anything happens to me and it is known on the Internet, can Tiejiang bear the public opinion? It''s terrible to know the anger of netizens.


    What''s more, with this kind of relationship, even Tiejiang, even the so-called song Shaocheng, may not dare to rush to me. They have to weigh their cards.


    That''s why I turned around and confidently faced the reporters and their questions.


    "Mr. Li, you have a big fire on Weibo and other major forums. Is this deliberate hype?"


    "Mr. Li, our news agency wants to interview you. Are you free?"


    "Mr. Li, we Tianya magazine want to do an interview with you! If Mr. Li is so young and can have such wealth, it must be a great experience. "


    More and more reporters began to ask questions. I answered them one by one without slighting. First, I said that I was not hyping. Then, I politely refused exclusive interviews with various media and newspapers. Finally, I bowed politely and walked into the gate of Yi''an company.


    Without the intrusion of reporters, I am very relieved. Although I did it deliberately, now I understand that it is not easy to be a celebrity.


    Some journalists, in particular, have to think about whether their answers are good or not.


    When I got to the top floor of Yian building, I went straight to Yajian in southern Jiangsu. As soon as the retired special forces on patrol saw me, they immediately stood at attention and held their chests high and saluted me, "Hello, Mr. Li!"


    For soldiers, I have deep admiration. Soldiers use their bodies to resist the cold and the sun, just to protect the land under our feet and stick to our 5000 year old homeland.


    So, I also saluted them, learning what Mr. Wen said in those years, and repeated, "comrades have worked hard."


    With that, I put down my hand, looked at a man with a strong back and asked, "what''s your name?"


    The man stepped forward and said, "report to President Li, my name is Zhao Fei, ranking third in Yi''an."


    "Yi''an ranking? What is this? " I was stunned.


    Zhao Fei saluted again and said in a regular way: "report to President Li, the ranking of Yi''an is a list of the company''s top and bottom, which is separated by strength. President Qiao is responsible for it. As long as you can get into the top 50, you can enjoy extra bonus."


    "Oh, I see. You take the men and continue to patrol." I nodded and walked past them, thinking that Qiao Yi was also a person.


    Qiao Yi said those words to me with high sounding just to make me pay a 20% premium. Now there is a Yi''an ranking. If Zhao Fei doesn''t say that, I really don''t know.


    Qiao Yi, a human spirit, has been wallowing in Dongling city for so many years. How could the founder of Yian company worry about Dongling Tiejiang''s trouble? As the founder of Yian, this guy must have a lot of cards. What''s the big danger?


    However, Qiao Yi has arranged a special expert who ranks third in the Yi''an list for me. I''m not bothered to argue with him. I''ll ask him when I have time. Maybe I can get a bodyguard from him.


    As soon as I got to Yajian, I saw Zhang Hui guarding the door. As soon as he saw me, he was filled with awe. "Boss, boss Su just woke up."


    "How are you?" I asked, "what''s the big deal?""No, Mr. Qiao also personally arranged the company''s private medical team to clean up the wound for Mr. Su. The doctor said that as long as he took a month''s rest, he would probably be cured." Zhang Hui said respectfully.


    I nodded with satisfaction. Just as I was about to push the door, I suddenly remembered something. I looked back at Zhang Hui and said, "Zhang Hui, where did you get those guys from?"


    Zhang Hui first glanced around, then covered half of his mouth with one hand, and gently attached to my ear, "boss, I asked a friend about his relationship. I got it from a Blackfire downline named Lao Wu. I heard that this is a team. It''s a big business. Even Tiejiang has contacts, but they only want money. As long as they have money, they can buy it Tiejiang, they all dare to sell. The only thing is that they must not be disclosed. I even heard from my friends that there are real guys in this team. "


    I admire a smile, very satisfied with Zhang Hui this person, really his mother''s wit and smart, simply I said bluntly: "Zhang Hui, since you chose to follow me, but also risked to save me, then from now on, you are my people, you can now deal with this person called Lao Wu, this team I have use, as for the money problem, don''t worry. ¡±


    speaking of this, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then said: "don''t worry about safety. Now Tiejiang is absolutely not afraid to move. You can take people out and do whatever you want, because they are targeting me and Sunan. In a word, I''m still the original saying. I''ll never be called like a dog. If I have a piece of meat to eat, I''ll have you Share. "


    With the spread of my words, Zhang Hui suddenly looked happy, "yes, boss, Zhang Hui will do his best to serve the boss in the future!"


    "To be honest, am I that old?" I eyebrow a pick, feel boss this address, slightly inappropriate.


    Zhang Hui saw through my thoughts, arched his hand to me, with unprecedented respect, "Zhang Hui''s slip of tongue, in your capacity, should be honored as... Young master!"


    "Young master, please be worshipped by Zhang Hui!" With that, Zhang Hui bent down.

 Chapter 42

    a young master? That''s a good title!


    I simply pushed the door open and went into the elegant room. Looking around, Sunan was leaning against a comfortable big bed with a cigarette in his mouth. He seemed to be thinking about something and his brows were locked tightly.


    I was worried, quickly walked over, took the cigarette from Sunan''s mouth and put it out in the ashtray, "Sunan, how can you still smoke? I don''t think you''re hurt enough, are you? "


    "Well, it''s OK. I can''t die." Sunan raised his head and saw that I was serious and embarrassed.


    I snorted, sat down on the chair beside the bed, said: "still can''t die, almost died, you this injury is not good before, don''t smoke, you now want to quickly take good care of your body, as for Tiejiang side, you don''t have to worry, I will have a way to let you go back."


    Sunan changed the subject, instead of worrying about smoking with me, he asked: "Shaobai, I heard Zhang Hui say that you have acquired the whole Yi''an company? What''s more, I just watched the news on TV and found that you are on the Internet and bought a 45 million yuan sports car? What''s going on? "


    I know Sunan will ask sooner or later, and I never intend to hide from him. I just told him everything that happened before and now.


    After hearing all this, Sunan was shocked and moved, "you really won the grand prize of 2 billion?"


    "It''s true." I nodded a little.


    Suddenly, Sunan laughed wildly, but accidentally pulled the wound, and the whole face was blue with pain, "Oh, my mother."


    I was startled. I ran to the bedside and inquired carefully about the wound. "What are you laughing at? The wound is going to crack. What do you do? "


    "I''m laughing. You''ve finally been able to raise your eyebrows. Ling Xiaoxiao, that woman, has really gone too far. Especially when you told me that you''d smash her with nine million yuan, I can''t help but want to laugh for you." Sunan''s face was livid, and he just squeezed out a sentence between his teeth, "I say you, don''t stare at me with this kind of eyes. I''m ok. Don''t be nervous. Hey, no, I see you in front of me. Why are you like a woman?"


    This made me angry and pinched Sunan''s thigh. "I care about you, but you don''t appreciate it, do you?"


    "Lying trough, hey, stop it. I''m wrong, brother. I''m wrong. Can''t I?" When Sunan was weak, I pinched him and begged for mercy.


    As soon as I saw him, I couldn''t help laughing. I thought maybe only when we were alone with each other could we show the most innocent side. After all, he is the boss of Su outside. To be the boss, we have to look like the boss and play with others. What does it look like?


    And I was promoted to President. There are a large number of subordinates below. As president, I have to look like President. I can''t do it at will, otherwise it will affect the company''s image.


    However, no matter where we are, Sunan and I are always brothers. Even if our words and deeds are limited, our brotherhood is still in our hearts.


    Today, the tiger in southern Jiangsu is down and the sun is down. In the future, I will accompany him to make a comeback!


    Later, Sunan asked me about returning to Tiejiang. He was puzzled. He said that almost all his confidants were killed at Dongling wharf, and only one or two of them left. They fled Tiejiang and hid in the corner of Dongling city.


    When he woke up, he contacted his still alive confidants and learned that the current situation was grim. Then there would be a fight within Tiejiang.


    The most important thing is that Sunan''s confidant received the news. That young master long was very difficult and could not argue about it.


    Although Mr. long clarified for Sunan, it happened that Mr. Long''s father, Tiejiang boss, was not happy.


    However, even if Mr. long lost in the hands of Mr. Hua this time, he was overcast, but it would not be so easy to let the other party''s people ascend this position.


    Therefore, the situation at the moment is very serious. No one knows what the final result will be.


    But as soon as I finished listening to Sunan''s words, I couldn''t help laughing, "as a result, you will return to Tiejiang to take power."


    "Shaobai, are you so sure? Are you sure? " Sunan frowned, full of doubts.


    I know but don''t speak, just with a smile to get up, "I''d better not tell you for the time being, lest you are excited, even the injury is not good."


    With that, without waiting for Sunan to respond, I turned and stepped forward.


    At this time, it was getting late. I went out of Yajian, closed the door, looked at Zhang Hui and asked, "Zhang Hui, do you have a kitchen in the company? I want to cook and get something to eat. "


    Zhang Hui was very surprised, very unbelievable, "yes, but young master? How do you cook? This is not wronged you? Why don''t I just arrange it for you? "


    "No, just take me." I shook my head, Zhang Hui tangled up, but also helpless, only personally lead the way to the kitchen.


    As soon as I got to the kitchen, Zhang Hui pushed the door open. The chef and other people inside were stunned. Then he immediately put down the spatula and stood together.


    "Here comes the president!"


    "How did the president come to the kitchen? This place is so smoky. Is it too much to be the president? ""Does the president want to check the hygiene of the kitchen?"


    For a while, there were no fewer people who talked in a low voice.


    I didn''t care at all. On the contrary, I gave a little smile, because the sanitation here is very good, and none of them is unqualified. So I waved my hand, "don''t be nervous, everyone, let''s go, do what you should do, the sanitation here is very good, continue to work hard."


    As soon as he took off, the figures around him were relieved and returned to their posts.


    I came to an empty place, rolled up my sleeves, grabbed the handle of the pot, and took it directly to the tap to wash it. The technique is called a skilled one.


    I was shocked to see such a move in the eyes of others, including Zhang Hui, who offered to wash it for me, but I raised my hand and refused.


    "President, what is this? Can the president wash the pot? This...


    "what is the president doing?"


    "The president''s technique looks very sharp! Old hand. "


    I smile in my heart, that is, what labor service can''t I do? Washing the pot is just a piece of cake.


    At this time, after I finished washing the pot, some idle kitchen staff looked at me curiously from a distance, but Zhang Hui''s face was not good-looking, as if he had derelicted his duty.


    I made some hot rice and fresh eggs, then boiled the water on the pot, poured the oil, picked up an egg, and returned with a smile, "it''s OK, but it''s time for dinner. I want to cook for someone. You can send it to me later."


    With a click, the eggshell cracked and the egg white and yolk fell into the pot at the same time.


    "What? Is the president going to cook for others? Who is this? How much face does it take to make the president cook himself? "


    "The man the president said must be a woman."


    "What kind of woman is this? It can make the president do this. "


    "It must be the president''s wife!"


    Hearing these words, I laughed and answered them without taboo, "she is a very stubborn, a little brain dead, and pretends to be cold, but she thinks of others everywhere."


    PS: like it, brothers! Cast a crown bar, have not read with friends, you can directly use buckle login, and then click to read.

 Chapter 43

    After making this fried rice with eggs, I left the address of Chu YuYan''s home for Zhang Hui and told him to send someone to deliver it.


    Then, with the active cooperation of the chef, Zhang Hui put the egg fried rice into a delicate lunch box like a treasure, and then nodded away.


    "All right, let''s go." When I waved, I dismissed all the staff around me. Then I checked again in the kitchen and found that it was ok, so I stepped out.


    On the way, I felt a little uneasy. I went straight to Qiao Yi''s vice president''s office, just like my own courtyard. I pushed the door open and sat on the comfortable sofa.


    Qiao Yi showed a flattered expression, and the whole person seemed to have changed. Without saying a word, he got up from his seat and sat opposite me, "president, what''s the matter with you? I just changed my office, and I don''t have any good tea for you. "


    "Mr. Qiao, don''t care. I came here to ask about Yi''an ranking." I thought to myself, Qiao Yi is really a good person. Fortunately, this person is from my side, and he is quite considerate. Moreover, as a vice president, he still stays in the office at this time. It can be seen that this person has a very good working attitude and deserves to be a talent who can make Yi''an company stronger and bigger.


    In particular, Yi''an ranking is absolutely a means to motivate employees. It seems that Qiao Yi is not only capable of working, but also has good means.


    At this moment, Qiao Yi seems to have expected that, showing a guilty look, arched his hand, "Oh, Yi''an ranking, ah, I forgot to tell the president for a while, and I hope the president Haihan."


    As soon as I raised my hand, I said with a smile, "well, if it''s polite, it''s not necessary. There''s no one else here. I''m very satisfied that you put Zhao Fei, the third in the ranking, next to Sunan, but I just want to ask about the situation of the second and the first."


    "President, this..." Qiao Yi suddenly hesitated. I saw through his mind. One or two of them must be taken by him alone to protect his safety, for fear of being robbed by me.


    I couldn''t help laughing, leaning on the sofa and twisting my neck, "Mr. Joe, I just asked about the situation. Why are you so nervous? I''m afraid I''ll take it away? "


    When Qiao Yi heard this, he was very embarrassed and forced his head to smile. He said: "the president is really powerful. He can see through my ideas at a glance. In fact, he can tell the president that Lin Changjun, the second in the list, is really my personal bodyguard. Please forgive me for the inconvenience."


    At this point, Qiao Yi once again arched his hand and said he was sorry.


    I waved my hand, but I didn''t argue with Qiao Yi. As the founder of Yi''an, he should have at least left one for me, didn''t he?


    Yi''an ranked first? It seemed that I was so interested that I sat up straight and said with a smile, "Mr. Qiao, why isn''t this number one your personal bodyguard? Is there anything special about this man? "


    "Yes, this person is really extraordinary. Even Lin Changjun, who was born as a mercenary, can''t make 20 moves under this person. It''s this person who makes our company''s position in Yi''an seem particularly high."


    "Because this man is a master of the... Land list!"


    "The land list is the list of the top experts in the whole China. This person''s land list is thirteen. He has excellent skills and mysterious origins. The most important thing is that he is arrogant and hard to move. In our company, he is just a name."


    Qiao Yi''s words made me eyebrow. It turns out that there are still some unknown things. It seems that it''s hard for ordinary people to touch them. If I hadn''t bought Yi''an company, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have known.


    After thinking about it, I asked tentatively, "is there another heaven on the list?"


    "The president''s guess is good. It''s true that there is a tianbang. This tianbang has only 50 rankings. If the Dibang is limited to China, the tianbang covers the whole world! Fifty in the world


    "The characters of tianbang are beyond the transcendent existence of Dibang, or they are not at the same level at all. They are not used by the country, or they live in seclusion in the mountains. They don''t care about the world, so it''s hard to move. They won''t move easily until the country is in danger."


    "It''s said that I''m the Chinese who is the number one in today''s tianbang! As for his name, even though I''m very interested, it''s hard for me to know it. Maybe people at my level can''t know it at all. "


    When it comes to tianbang, Qiao Yi is full of yearning. Especially when it comes to tianbang, he is very proud.


    After a little understanding, I stopped asking about tianbang. After all, my current situation is no different from Qiao Yi''s. how can we easily reach such a person?


    Simply, I changed the subject and asked, "can you please come and talk to me about this master of the thirteen? I have something important to ask for


    Qiao Yi sighed, looked up at me and said with regret: "this... I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. This man is haunted and his whereabouts are uncertain. If this man is in Dongling City, I should be able to invite him to come here with some thin face. If he''s not here, I can''t help him."I nodded, and Qiao Yi immediately took out his cell phone and made a call.


    First pass, no one answers.


    Qiao Yi called again, but no one got through the second time.


    At this time, Qiao Yi helplessly looked at me, "president, I''m afraid I can''t get in touch."


    I feel more and more uneasy. Song Shaocheng came to Dongling in person. Although he can''t do anything to me, it doesn''t mean that he can''t do something unexpected to Chu Yuyan.


    What''s more, this song Shaocheng, which Chu Yuyan called scum, is definitely not a good one. I have to send someone to monitor it. I have to take precautions.


    Simply my eyes a coagulation, serious mouth, "you play a few times to try, if there is no answer, then you try again later, be sure to invite this person."


    "President, what do you mean? Is it the fear that someone will sneak in and assassinate boss Su because it''s not safe here? " Qiao Yiman is puzzled, but his mobile phone never stops dialing.


    I shook my head. "No, I''m just missing a personal bodyguard, and there are some things that I need this person to handle for me."


    Suddenly, Qiao Yi looks shocked, "president, this is the top 13 in the list. Would you like to be a private bodyguard? It''s going to cost a lot of money. "


    "No matter, money is something out of my life. I''m more or less confident that I can hire a master of the land list." I smile leisurely, my face does not change.


    Qiao Yi nodded thoughtfully, "also, the president has a lot of wealth, and easily acquired 51% of my shares. It''s really not difficult for him to be a top ranking player, but... He is not only lonely and arrogant, I''m afraid even if he is invited, he may not agree, because he is a young woman, so it''s inevitable that he will be a private bodyguard of the president."


    "A woman? It''s the best. " As soon as my eyes brightened, I became interested in the thirteen female experts in the list.

 Chapter 44

    Qiao Yi is a good person. He knows what to ask and what not to ask. He continues to dial the number of the female expert.


    I played several times in a row and finally got through.


    "Hello, is that Ning Xing, Miss Ning?" Qiao Yi immediately put down his posture and asked, "Oh, well, our Yi''an company has been acquired. You have to go through the formalities again for your position in our company, so you need to come to confirm in person. Well, come here when you are free in the near future. Are you in Dongling City? Tomorrow, OK? Well, good, good. "


    With that, Qiao Yi hung up and said with a smile, "president, everything has been done. She happens to be in Dongling city. She can come over tomorrow."


    "Yes, in that case, when she comes, please let me know." I secretly admire that the human spirit is worthy of personal essence. Qiao Yi tells Miss Ning Xing, who is on the 13th floor of the list, that she has no reason not to come.


    So I stood up and told Joey something about the company. In his farewell, I left the vice president''s office and went back to my own president''s office. After a stretch, I put my feet on the table and began to check the company''s bills and profits over the years.


    Just after watching it for a while, there was a knock on the door.


    I said, "come in."


    Zhang Hui opened the door and walked up to me. "Young master, I''ve sent someone to deliver the fried rice with eggs you made yourself. But I heard from the people below that, young lady... Although she picked it up, she looks depressed."


    I''m a little stunned, young lady? Zhang Hui changed the title very quickly. I like the title of little lady.


    But Chu YuYan''s melancholy, estimated that only I knew.


    Chu Yuyan must know what I''m doing now, but she''s always depressed, which is enough to prove that she doesn''t care about my identity, let alone how much money I have. She must feel extremely distressed about song Shaocheng''s visit to Dongling.


    So I nodded, took out the car key, and said: "I know, there are many elegant rooms in the company, which are for big customers to rest. You can take people with you and pick them up. You will live here in a short time. Now you are my person. You don''t have to care too much in the company. When I''m not in, you can go directly to Mr. Qiao for something. This is my car key. You can go down and take my luggage Pick it up and put it in Yajian next door to Sunan. "


    "Yes! That young master, I went out first Zhang Hui''s face brightened. He took the car key and left immediately.


    When Zhang Hui left the huge and luxurious office of the president, I was left alone. I continued to check the company''s information and found that the profit of Yi''an company in recent years was very high, worthy of being the first security company in Dongling. Last year''s profit alone reached 80 million yuan, and even before the end of this year, it broke through 100 million yuan.


    Yian company, which is not a listed company, is only a security company. Its annual net profit is more than 100 million yuan, which is already a very strong achievement. The cost I have thrown out seems to earn money. It is estimated that I will soon be able to recover my success and start to make profits.


    If it is listed, it still has a long way to go. Moreover, the current stock market is in the doldrums, so it is not a good strategy to rashly list.


    Putting down the information in hand, I feel that under the current situation, what Yi''an company has to do is to step out of Dongling City, because Yi''an company is already a giant in the security sector of Dongling city. If it does not step out, it will always be limited to Dongling city.


    Qiao Yi should have the same idea with me. Maybe he is willing to be acquired by me because he is worried that his strength is not enough to step out of this step. With my joint efforts, he is more confident.


    Almost in an instant, I decided Qiao Yi''s idea. Since Qiao Yi has this ambition, it''s better to be a shake off shopkeeper, relax and let him show his ability. By the way, I''ll observe his ability. When something goes wrong, I''ll stand up again.


    Simply, I yawned, went out of the office, and stayed in the Ya room next to Sunan.


    At this time, my old snake skin bag had been put in. All the clothes in it were neatly made by Zhang Hui and hung in the wardrobe. The car keys were put on the table in the hall.


    It has to be said that the arrangement of Yi''an company is very considerate. This elegant room is usually for a big customer to rest. The decoration is very chic, simple and generous. As soon as you enter the door, you will feel comfortable and relaxed.


    Although the elegant room is not big, only one room and one living room, it is enough for one person to live in. Moreover, there is a bathroom in the room, which is very convenient. The layout and decoration of the entire elegant room are comparable to that of a four-star and a half Hotel, which can be called a semi presidential suite.


    "Qiao Yi is really a talented person, thoughtful, Zhang Hui is also very good." I nodded with satisfaction. After walking around Yajian, I directly sat down on the chair by the window and looked at Dongling city full of light.


    Tired all day, I stretch, in the closet casually took a set of old clothes, then into the bathroom took a shower.


    When I came out, there was already food in the hall. I knew at a glance that it must be Zhang Hui''s idea. I was very impressed. I dried my hair and ate a lot. Then I slept a lot.


    The next day, I was woken up by the alarm clock of my mobile phone. I opened my bleary eyes and gave a wry smile. "I almost forgot that I had a class in the morning. I was still the head teacher. I had to discipline these kids in the special class."After a simple wash, I went out of Yi''an building in a very disharmonious way, wearing a set of shabby clothes and Armani shoes, and drove the dream sports car Veneno to Dongling University.


    Originally, I didn''t intend to expose the car, but I got angry on the Internet for no reason. The school must know, and no longer hide anything. I drove directly into Dongling University and put it in the parking lot.


    Now that people know about it, it''s meaningless to hide and tuck it in. It''s better to put it like this and tell others that it''s better not to hit my attention, especially Cao Kun. I think this car can give him a lot of shock.


    Sure enough, when I came to the playground, the students in the special class were arranged in a neat line, and they did not dare to whisper. As soon as ye Chen saw me, he immediately stood in front of the team and said, "stand at attention, look to the right and relax."


    After all this, ye Chen returned to the team.


    I put away my smile, slightly serious went to the front of the team, standing on the stairs, looking down at them, quite a teacher''s demeanor.


    Where I looked, the boys in the special class stood upright one by one, but Cao Kun was not happy.


    As for girls, it is staring at the big eyes, looking at me carefully, revealing a touch of scarlet.


    Seeing these girls, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and pretended to cough, "well, today is my class. You young masters and ladies are usually spoiled and pampered, but they are not so comfortable in my hands, li... Zheng!"


    For a while, no matter boys or girls, or Cao Kun or Xu Feng, they all stood side by side and raised their heads.


    I nodded with satisfaction, "temper is a little bit convergence, that is, the physical fitness is not so good, ye Chen, you take the class, run five laps along the playground for me, warm up, and then come back."


    "Ah ~ ~"


    "Li ban, run five laps?"


    "Liban, are you taking revenge?"


    "Li ban, I''m here, can I ask for leave and have a rest..."


    with the spread of my words, the students in the special class suddenly burst into crying and howling, and even Cao Kun and Xu Feng seemed to be a ball out of breath.

 Chapter 45

    These five laps of the playground run down, the special class students, that is a sad, except ye Chen quietly lead the run, the rest all behind a big circle.


    Cao Kun and Xu Feng, in particular, were willing to run at first, but later they ran more and more slowly and walked slowly.


    When they passed me, I deliberately kept a straight face, "lazy students, penalty run two laps, this time did not finish the next run, and then did not finish the next run, continue to penalty, did not finish the next run, penalty until the end of the run."


    As soon as I said that, many people''s faces changed in vain. They quickly hardened their heads, gritted their teeth and raised their feet. Even Cao Kun and Xu Feng became like a little grievance woman who had been wronged and ran with the team.


    The students in the special class have a weak sense of discipline, especially Cao Kun, the son of the deputy director and the leader of the class, who has no leading role at all. As his head teacher, I just hate the iron but not the steel.


    Xu Feng is better than Cao Kun. He knows how to be astringent. Relatively speaking, he won''t go too far.


    As for ye Chen, he is the best, but this guy has a cold personality. He doesn''t deal with other people except his followers.


    Moreover, each of these three people has a fight, and no one is sure to convince anyone. As a result, the monitor of the special class has not been determined. Maybe this is an opportunity to train them, so that I can''t even take the monitor out of the special class, and I can''t make jokes to other classes in other departments?


    My consistent style, either do not do, or do... The best!


    I must be in Dongling university to make the special class a real special class, not just to take care of the special classes of these boys and girls.


    Simply, after they ran five laps in pain and had a rest in place for a while, I coughed, cleared my throat, asked them to queue up again, and said, "very good, I''ve changed something for you after all five laps. Now I say one thing, because I may not be able to get into the class all the time, so I need a monitor to manage it for me. I don''t know who has it This courage, volunteered? "


    With the spread of my words, the boys and girls around me, either you look at me or I look at you, no one stands up at all, but gradually, all eyes fall on Cao Kun, ye Chen and Xu Feng, as if no one dares to seize their edge.


    I deliberately looked at Ye Chen and nodded with a smile, "Ye Chen, it''s up to you to be the monitor. How about that?"


    Without waiting for ye Chen to speak, Xu Feng immediately stood up and was very upset, "Li ban, I don''t agree. Ye Chen is eccentric, silent and not good at dealing with others. I don''t think he is suitable to be a monitor."


    I didn''t change my smile. I had expected that Xu''s summit would disagree. I just sat down on the steps, hugged my chest in both hands, and asked, "Mr. Xu Feng, since that''s the case, how about you being the monitor?"


    "Xu Feng? I don''t agree. " Ye Chen said.


    I said, "tell me your reason, ye Chen."


    "He is too hypocritical." Ye Chen looked at Xu Feng coldly.


    "Well, you are hypocritical." Xu Feng is cold.


    At this moment, Cao Kun''s face changed. I pretended to ignore him and patted on the forehead. "Oh, that''s hard for me. As you know, the position of monitor has a lot of power. If so, don''t blame me for choosing it casually."


    With that, my eyes fell on a girl with big eyes, "Shi peipeipei, it''s up to you to be the monitor. How about that?"


    Shi Peipei was stunned. His big smart eyes blinked involuntarily, and he became very timid. He pointed to himself and said, "Liban, i... me? I can''t


    "It''s you. You''re soft. It''s a good chance to train you." I said firmly.


    At this time, Cao Kun finally couldn''t help but step out of the team, as if I didn''t pay any attention to him and didn''t even ask him, which made him hold his breath, "Li ban, I don''t agree. Shi peipeipei is timid, most of the male students in the class, I''m afraid he can''t help it."


    "Do you think you can live on your own?" I turned my head and squinted.


    Cao Kun was like the eyes I looked at, and he felt uncomfortable. He took a deep breath, "at least I have this confidence."


    In a flash, two voices of opposition suddenly came out.


    "I don''t agree."


    Ye Chen and Xu Feng speak in unison. Cao Kun''s face suddenly becomes very ugly. It seems that he knows that he is not the only one who can suppress the scene.


    "Oh, it''s hard for me. After all, the monitor can completely replace me when I''m away. He has great power." With a smile on my face, I thought that the position of monitor, no matter it falls to any of the three of them, will be enough to suppress the other two. This is undoubtedly a good opportunity for them.


    Cao Kun, in particular, is the most powerful person in the class. If he becomes the monitor, ye Chen and Xu Feng will not agree.


    And ye Chen and Xu Feng, if one of them becomes the monitor, Cao Kun is always arrogant and arrogant, and he is not allowed to let people ride on his head to take a shit, so he will definitely refuse to agree.In fact, I expected all this. It''s just the so-called competition that makes progress and motivation. It''s all my intention. If I don''t improve the situation of special classes, I''m afraid these guys will muddle through until graduation. This is not what I want to see as a head teacher.


    So I deliberately pinched my temple and pretended to be thinking hard. Tut tut said, "monitor, I must choose. As for my own choice, some students will definitely oppose it. So, I decided to vote. Whoever has more votes will be monitor. Well, that''s it."


    When ye Chen and Xu Feng look stiff, Cao Kun laughs wildly and looks back at his followers, "ha ha, is it better than voting? More than people? Still has the final say? Do you think so? "


    Cao Kun''s followers immediately rose up.


    "That''s right. As a monitor, who else has the ability besides master Kun?"


    "In Dongling University, who doesn''t know Master Kun? It''s only natural that young master Kun should take the position of monitor. "


    "Ha ha ha, I''ll be here to congratulate young master Kun for winning the monitor."


    Cao Kun was very pleased to hear that. His whole face was very proud. When he turned around and faced me, he was full of pride and did not speak. It seemed that the position of monitor was already in his pocket.


    has the final say, I stretched myself, slowly from the steps, staring at Cao Kun, "Cao Kun," this is not your final say, but I has the final say. The vote I mean is the whole school. Whoever votes is the winner, but here is one thing that can not be used to coercion and coercion if it is used by me. I know. Let the school know immediately. "


    When ye Chen and Xu Feng heard this, they were happy. Cao Kun''s triumphant face was just like eating dog dung.

 Chapter 46

    I solemnly warned that this canvassing must not be fake, otherwise, I will be disqualified from running for monitor.


    Then, I called on Shi peipeipei, Gu Xiaosong and Tian Lili to supervise Cao Kun, ye Chen and Xu Feng in turn, and told them, "if I''m here, don''t be afraid. If there''s any accident, come to me directly. If anyone dares to bully you, I''ll give you support and never tolerate it."


    "Liban, can I really?" Shi Peipei is very unbelievable, beautiful big eyes, blinking.


    Koizumi Koizumi, who is also not confident, said, "I can''t, can''t I?"


    "Yes, I believe in myself, but also in my teacher." I threw an inspiring smile and nodded.


    But Tian Lili, a girl, is careless and eccentric. She looks at Xu Feng strangely and says, "thank you, Li ban. I''m sure I''ll perform well this time. Xu Feng, I''ll see how you can escape from Miss Wu Zhishan this time."


    When Xu Feng heard this, he suddenly trembled. His face was very ugly, as if he had met a killer. "Li ban, can I change my personal supervision? Tian Lili, she... "


    I saw through the relationship between the two at once, and simply said on purpose:" what''s the matter with Tian Lili? I think Tian Lili is very good. Let''s arrange it like this. The rest of the time is free. The canvassing time is one week. Seven days later, we will sum up the votes and select the monitor. "


    With that, I disbanded the team, Cao Kun''s action is the fastest, immediately with people to leave the playground, stormy, Shi peipeipei quickly followed.


    Ye Chen and Xu Feng, both unwilling to lag behind, immediately called out their own people and quickly walked out of the playground.


    As for Xu Feng, he led the people to leave quickly. Tian Lili stamped her foot strangely and followed him, just like sticky sugar.


    Xu Feng seems to be very reluctant to stay with her, in a hurry to go in the front.


    "This little girl, it''s a little interesting." I looked at the back of Xu Feng and Tian Lili from a distance, and I raised my smile thoughtfully. Then they all dissolved. I left the playground and went back to my office.


    In fact, my PE teacher and head teacher is very free. I have only two classes a week. The rest of the time is basically playing soy sauce. But before the end of the class, I can''t leave my duty without permission. I have to sit in my office chair and download a game boring.


    At this moment, there are few figures in the office, but I''m happy to be at leisure. As soon as the game is downloaded, I decisively log in to my previous account and enter the server.


    This game, called Xuanyuan legend, is an online game under buckle.


    When I used to be a door-to-door son-in-law in the Ling family, I usually finished the housework and had fun when I was bored.


    I''m an assassin, and I''m the overbearing president of ID. it sounds overbearing. In fact, my equipment is very poor. I only have a few orange gems on my body, and I''m far behind in equipment. The magic attack intensity is even too low. When I go out in the wild, I''m absolutely killed by a big size, let alone someone else.


    As soon as I entered the game, a familiar and mysterious painting style suddenly came into my eyes. For the first time, I opened the guild information to see if there were brothers online. As a result, more than 60 people were online at the same time, and they were still fighting in the underground palace!


    My game guild is called Junlintianxia. Its name is very domineering, but it''s not a fight gang. It''s just a life gang. It doesn''t cause trouble at all and can''t cause those big gangs.


    What''s more, the gang leader is a soft girl. She often sings in Waiwai Wai and has a good time. But I''ve never met her real person. It''s said that she''s a beautiful woman. I don''t know if it''s true.


    But at the moment, the gang is working with a big gang!


    The chat window of the guild is full of information about members'' death.


    "Xiaoruan, the leader of our gang, was killed by the brother of Huoshen, a member of the heaven court, in the prison of evil dragon. It''s really infuriating and has caused great losses to our gang."


    "Fengye, a member of our gang, was killed by brother Huoshen, a member of the heaven court, in the prison of evil dragon. It''s really infuriating and has caused great losses to our gang."


    "The handsome eggs of our gang members were killed by brother Huoshen, a member of the heaven court, in the prison of evil dragon. It''s really infuriating and has caused great losses to our gang."


    As soon as I saw the fight, I quickly chatted with xiaoruan, "xiaoruan, what''s the situation?"


    Xiaoruan immediately replied to me, "the people in Tianting are crazy. They say they want to command the whole area. All the guild totems that are not in their league are blocked by the people in Tianting. There are a lot of dogleg leagues in Tianting helping."


    I said, "why? Are you sick? "


    Xiaoruan said: "look at the trumpet..."


    I looked up, looked at the position of the trumpet, and the ID of the speaker was brother Huoshen, who was very arrogant. "Heaven dominates the whole area, if you don''t want to do it, Laozi Huoshen!"


    "Heaven dominates the whole area. If you don''t agree, do it. Laozi, God of fire! The dregs of the king in the world, get out of the underground palace. If I am big enough, I can make a pile of you, and a group of rubbish dare to fight against heaven? "Brother Vulcan, like me, is also an assassin. Gems are very strong. They are all above level 10. They are equipped with magic attack strength resistance or something. Not to mention, compared with him, I''m totally different. The sorcerer is better than the sorcerer.


    Today''s loudspeakers are constantly supported by brother Huoshen, and no one can plug in. In addition, the chat channels of the world are almost swiped by the people in Tianting.


    "The king is in the world, get out!"


    "That''s xiaoruan. Brother Huoshen has a crush on you. It''s your luck. How dare you not agree? And refused his proposal? "


    "I won''t even face brother Huoshen. I won''t fight until you are dissolved this time!"


    Many unbearable words, in the world channel brush up, I realized that perhaps the brother of the God of fire, is angry small soft do not agree with him, angry in the name of commanding the whole region, to high sounding revenge.


    "Damn, this brother Vulcan is too mean, isn''t he? Do you agree? It''s a matter of small soft. It''s always around totem. Is it a man? " I scolded at the computer, and then disappeared into the underground palace. Unexpectedly, the moment the screen changed, I hung up. There were at least hundreds of people around me, all blocked at the gate of the totem.


    I hastened to revive and support, but the strength of our guild was not good, and there was no big size. No matter how many people went down, they were all taken by the group, and they gradually stopped sending them. They were so angry that the brothers in the gang were gnashing their teeth.


    Natural and unrestrained egg: "too bully a person, small soft originally this God of fire approaches you, you should not pay attention to him."


    Xiaoruan: "eggshell, how do I know? He said at that time that he would ally with us and protect us. Who knows that he turned his back on us."


    Mr. Feng: "let''s not go down to die. If we can''t win, don''t go to the president. Your equipment is not enough for me."


    Xiaoruan: "yes, President, please don''t go. We can''t win. They are too powerful. The Vulcan has ten gems with twelve gems, and it''s equipped with + 15. In addition, there are several mages, great pharmacists and great warriors in the heaven


    I looked at the computer screen, involuntarily smile, knock a few words, "do not play how to know?"


    The wind Lord immediately replied, "I said, President, you tease me to play, do you still need to fight? They''re trying to bully people. "


    I took a look at what Fengye said, ignored him, and went on to send a head to the underground palace. Just when he came back to the city, brother Huoshen trumpeted again, "who is the bully President? You''re a little garbage with only 10000 combat power. Your leader xiaoruan dare not come out. Do you dare to die? A garbage equipment garbage stone, good meaning called overbearing President? Is it better to call it waste? "


    This sentence was instantly picked up by brother Huoshen with a trumpet. It not only humiliated xiaoruan and his brothers in the world, but also made it clear that he looked down on me.


    I got angry all my life, but no one could control it. I bought two loudspeakers with the little money left in the number and clattered a line on the computer keyboard.


    "You''re awesome? Do you think that if you play a game with high equipment and high fighting capacity, you will be invincible? "


    Brother Huoshen stopped for a while and said, "so what? At least it''s worse than you. You''re worse than all the people who come to the world. You''re not qualified to gossip in front of me. If you have the ability, just come to me? Rubbish


    With a cold smile, I answered brother Vulcan with a loudspeaker, "I''m a waste? Are you sure I''m rubbish? "


    "You''re a garbage number, garbage, what? Don''t you agree? " Brother Vulcan replied.


    I have no trumpet in my backpack, so I can''t continue to talk to brother Huoshen. He''s very good. He''s arrogant again, and he brushes the trumpet all over the sky.


    "Garbage, dare not talk? Scared? Ask Xiao Ruan, the shameless woman, to come out and abuse me, and all of you who come to the world. As for you rubbish, I don''t think you are dirty


    ...


    at this time, the people in the gang were silent.


    After half a sound, the wind Master said, "Xiao Ruan, why don''t you go out and apologize to the fire god?"


    Natural and unrestrained egg said: "wind Lord, what are you doing? Xiao Ruan is right. It''s the God of fire who has nothing to do with it! "


    Xiaoruan: "I... in this case, I''d better make a horn to apologize. President, don''t talk nonsense with him. We can''t beat him for his size, only being bullied."


    I smile and type the words, "Xiao Ruan, you don''t have to apologize, I have only one principle, then anyone can provoke me, but... If you want to accept the end of provocation, you wait for me for a few minutes!"

 Chapter 47

    Brother Huoshen''s chariot has a fighting capacity of 100000, at least more than 4 million. It''s really a super large gem with a strength of over 1000, a total of 10 with 12 gems, and a total body + 15. It''s one of the best in this area.


    At this time, brother Huoshen screamed more and more fiercely, and the horn kept brushing.


    "Bossy president, you''re a piece of trash, counsellor? No more talking? "


    "How dare you talk back to me, you scum with ten thousand fighting power?"


    Even the whole world channel, with the strength of brother Vulcan, countless players are talking about it. There are people from Tianting and other guild players.


    "Overbearing President? I used to kill that scum in the wild. "


    "I remember robbing his treasure map once before. He cried his father and mother and begged me to give it back to him. Ha ha ha."


    "The overbearing president is a bad guy, isn''t he? Isn''t this a deliberate hindrance to the emperor''s coming to the world? "


    "I think this time, the king''s landing in the world will be over!"


    For these remarks, I ignore, simply open the recharge page, pay with online banking, directly to the number to flush a full 20 million.


    Then, without saying a word, he immediately changed everything into a voucher. There were countless zeros in his backpack, which could not be calculated at once.


    Because I couldn''t keep up with the level, I bought a whole backpack of golden experience Dan in the mall and ate it directly with the plug-in. The experience went up in a frenzy, and the system immediately heard the top news!


    "Players'' overbearing President ''opens golden experience Dan and gains extra experience by accident!"


    "Players'' overbearing President ''opens golden experience Dan and gains extra experience by accident!"


    "Players'' overbearing President ''opens golden experience Dan and gains extra experience by accident!"


    Just a few minutes later, I was full of experience. I went to the assassin hall and learned all my skills. But I still didn''t have enough experience. I had to eat experience Dan with plug-ins and learn some skills at the same time. Congratulations came from the whole system.


    For a moment, the world channel suddenly quieted down, and then the discussion began again.


    "Damn it, how much experience did the overbearing president have, Dan? The whole system is his name


    "I think it''s trying to show off my ability. I want to lose face. It''s useless to eat experience. I can''t afford to equip gems. It''s also a second product!"


    Even brother Huoshen said on the loudspeaker, "Oh, you are very capable? I don''t believe it. How many can you eat? Do it, do it


    I gave a cold smile and didn''t reply to anyone. I tried my best to click the left button with my fingers. If someone deliberately opened my information, I would find that my skill cultivation is increasing at an extremely terrible speed!


    4000 skill accomplishments!


    5000 skill accomplishments!


    8000 skill cultivation!


    10000 skill accomplishments!


    ...


    15000 skill accomplishments! Due to the limitation of level seal, the skill cultivation is temporarily full!


    With the skill level full, my combat power soared to 30000!


    I was relieved. I relaxed my wrist and took a look at the world channel. A player named Junzi Jian was shocked and said, "watch it! The cultivation of overbearing president!!! Damn, it''s full, it''s full!! How is that possible? "


    "What? Full? I''ll go and have a look! "


    "The trough is really full. How can it be?"


    "This time, brother Huoshen slapped himself in the face, and the overbearing president was really full of accomplishments! Local tyrants


    "It''s just Shenhao. He was not at full level just now, but now he''s at full level, and his skills are all at full level. He''s very powerful!"


    The whole world channel seems to have exploded. People in the heaven seem to know that my skill level is full. All the disheartened people dare not speak any more. Brother Vulcan''s horn stops suddenly.


    Just a moment later, brother Huoshen''s trumpet brought the arrogance of heaven to the extreme!


    "Overbearing president, it''s very powerful. It''s all full. Look at your grandfather and I, are they all full? I don''t have much money, your grandfather


    With the words of brother Vulcan, the players in the heaven immediately answer.


    "Scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum


    "Dare to compete with the God of fire and ask for trouble?"


    I''m curious to open the data of brother Huoshen. What a good guy! He''s also decisive when he sees that I''m full of skills. His fighting power is close to 120000. He''s also a local tyrant.


    Unfortunately, the person he met was... Me!


    With a cold smile, I controlled the character to leave the assassin hall and come to the place where the equipment was strengthened and upgraded.


    Without hesitation, I bought a lot of materials in the shopping mall, and immediately upgraded all the equipment to the highest level, and then put it into the strengthening box and began to strengthen!


    Suddenly, the system was swiped by me!


    "The player''s" overlord president "has successfully strengthened Yaoguang''s hand guard to 10. Good luck!""The player''s" overlord president "has successfully strengthened Yaoguang''s hand guard to 11. It''s a lucky day!"


    ...


    "the player''s" overlord president "has successfully strengthened Yaoguang''s hand guard to 15. At this moment, who is competing with you?"


    "The player''s" overlord president "has successfully strengthened Yaoguang necklace to 15. At this moment, who will fight against him?"


    ...


    until, my whole body equipment + 15, opened all equipment, the third gem''s ultimate inlay position, the combat effectiveness exceeded 60000, the world was silent and dumb.


    This kind of silence, which lasted for half a minute, is extremely rare.


    Then, the first one to make an uproar was his brother who came to the world.


    Smart egg: "my God, President, are you hanging up? How is that possible? Strong 15, how fast! Is this game owned by your family? Or is Lao Ma your relative


    Dao Huang: "brother president, please hold your thigh!"


    Fengye: "this..."


    xiaoruan: "president, I thought you were bragging! I didn''t expect that you... "


    they didn''t know that I was completely dead point mouse enhanced to 15, but I didn''t say it. Instead, I typed down a line," brothers, wait, today I will let some self righteous people pay the price! "


    Fengye: "however, it''s hard to be strong 15, but money can always be strong. Gems are not the same. A level 10 gem is almost sky high! Tens of thousands of yuan! Not to mention, brother Huoshen still has level 12! One hundred thousand at least


    Xiaoruan: "that''s right, president. Even if you have money, you can strengthen your equipment to 15, but you can''t compete with Vulcan. He''s a real local tyrant."


    I replied: "as I said, anyone can challenge me, but I want to accept my end. Since he is a local tyrant, I will let him see what is inhumanity."


    At the end of this sentence, brother Huoshen finally brushed his horn after silence, "ha ha, pretend, continue to pretend, isn''t it 15 strong? I see when you can install it. I see how much money you have to install it. Today, your grandfather will accompany you to the end! If you have seed, give me a level 12 gem! If you can''t afford it, I''ll delete it. I look down on you as a waste of X! "


    In the face of brother Huoshen''s provocation, I didn''t think so. I bought the orange first-class gem directly in the store, and then bought the gem experience full of the whole backpack. Suddenly, I click on the plug-in. In an instant, the system rings a supreme congratulations, and all the maps ring at the same time.


    "Congratulations to the player''s" overlord president ", who has synthesized 15 level top gems. Mirs show their wings with the highest glory. No one can match them. They are the best in the world!"

 Chapter 48

    At this moment, the whole game world, completely exploded! Unprecedented sensation!


    "Level 15!! Full of stones! This is the first one in the whole suit! Oh, My God! How much does it cost? I don''t know! "


    "The president is domineering, worthy of being a domineering president, domineering!! It''s a gem of level 15. It''s awesome


    "66666, it''s inhuman!"


    ...


    the world channel has been swiped by countless players. My ID name appears in almost everyone''s words.


    But at this juncture, the system suddenly sounded several congratulations.


    "Congratulations to the player ''brother Vulcan'' for synthesizing level 15 top gems. The dragon is in the sky. It''s the highest glory. No one can match it. It''s the best in the world!"


    "Congratulations to the player ''brother Vulcan'' for synthesizing level 15 top gems. It''s the highest glory. No one can match it. It''s the best in the world!"


    "Congratulations to the player ''brother Vulcan'' for synthesizing a 15 level top gem. Mirs show their wings. It''s the highest glory. No one can compare with Mirs. It''s the best in the world!"


    Brother Huoshen swiped the screen? The chat speed of the world channel is flying by!


    "Brother Huoshen has finally made efforts. Today I''d like to see who is the real local tyrant!"


    "Brother Huoshen is powerful and domineering. Slag kneels and licks!"


    "Brother Vulcan, defeat the spirit of this tyrannical waste."


    Brother Huoshen combined seven 15 level gems in a row, and his fighting power soared to 150000. Then he stopped and made a trumpet triumphantly, "who, overbearing slag, do you think you can match the full level gems? I can''t afford your grandfather? "


    When I saw brother Huoshen''s words, I turned a deaf ear and totally ignored them. I sat on the chair, stretched, yawned and began to buy Gems in the shopping mall.


    With my silence, for a moment, countless players, whether Tianting or other gangs, all started a heated debate on the world channel.


    "What''s wrong with the president? I thought he was really strong and entrenched. As a result, he only got a gem of level 15, so he didn''t say a word? "


    "That is, brother Vulcan is absolutely suppressed."


    "Yes, the president is. Is the president out of money? You are still young to fight with brother Huoshen. "


    "I see, the president must have no money, ha ha ha."


    I glanced at the world channel, and then directly devoured the experience. In an instant, the system continuously sounded congratulations, one wave over another.


    "Congratulations to the player''s" overlord president "for synthesizing 15 level top gems. Mirs show their wings with the highest glory. No one can match them. They are the best in the world!"


    "Congratulations to the player ''brother Vulcan'' for synthesizing level 15 top gems. It''s the highest glory. No one can match it. It''s the best in the world!"


    "Congratulations to the player ''brother Vulcan'' for synthesizing level 15 top gems. The dragon is in the sky. It''s the highest glory. No one can match it. It''s the best in the world!"


    ....


    this time, I integrated 30 full-scale gems. In a flash, I synthesized 30 ultimate gems, and the whole server became stuck!


    When the server returned to normal, there were a lot of players who used props to find my coordinates, and then ran directly to my side to watch.


    "Brother president, my God, you accept me! Thirty ultimate gems were combined at one time, and the previous one, a total of 31 ultimate gems. This NIMA spent at least tens of millions! "


    "The president''s brother is cruel. He''s a cruel man. He spends tens of millions of dollars in an instant without blinking an eye."


    "Brother president, shall I be your wife?"


    Even a lot of private chat windows pop up. Most of them are girls. They are either shy or kneeling to hold their thighs. There are also messages about other gangs.


    Even the brothers who came to the world were shocked.


    Xiao Ruan: "President... I didn''t expect you to be so entrenched..."


    Mr. Feng: "president, I was wrong before. I shouldn''t always open free mode. Please let me go. Please let me go."


    Natural and unrestrained egg: "66666, President of your uncle, did not expect you so trench, one-time close 30 ultimate gem, I NIMA, I was speechless."


    Dao Huang: "local tyrant, let''s be friends, good friends for a lifetime."


    I was just about to reply to them. As a result, the system rang out congratulations again. Brother Vulcan was unconvinced and got ten ultimate gems.


    Why don''t I stop typing? Since I want to hit my face, I''d better do it more thoroughly. I''ll simply devour and upgrade all the remaining 42 gems in my body to become the Supreme Ultimate gem.


    At this moment, 42 ultimate gems were inlaid on the equipment, and the system madly set the top of a piece of news never seen before, which stopped for a minute.


    "Congratulations to the player''s" overlord president ", who has achieved 42 big round gems and won the special title of" self respect "!"


    And this title, also immediately fell on top of my character, incomparably dazzling.stand upon one''s pantofles!


    Then, I saw the world channel, the players in the area, even the way of speaking changed.


    "Look at the combat effectiveness of CEO brother, NIMA, 260000, 260000!"


    "260000 combat effectiveness... I remember that no matter which district, it has never appeared before?"


    "Have you noticed? The president seems to have forgotten something. "


    "So what? Even if not, brother president is also the strongest fighter and assassin in the whole service! "


    "Congratulations to Mr. President. On behalf of all members of tianyunge, I wish Mr. President the best of all


    "The elder brother of the president is powerful and domineering. We are a mythical tribe. In the future, only the king will come to the world and be the leader. Who do you want to do? As long as you say a word, we will go immediately!"


    "Elder brother president, our lunatic group has removed the alliance with Tianting. I hope elder brother president will not be killed."


    Crazy, world channel players, all crazy.


    The alliance of Tianting lost most of the time. Xiaoruan chatted with me in private and said, "president, many people chatted with me in private and said that they want to alliance with us. Do you want to agree?"


    I knocked on the keyboard and replied, "Xiao Ruan, you can do whatever you want. You are the leader."


    Small soft: "that line, your meaning I understand, since you want to hit the face of God of fire, then hit thoroughly."


    With xiaoruan''s words, the guild immediately set up a major league, with more than a dozen guilds added in. This powerful force instantly overtook Tianting and became the largest League in the region!


    But it is also at this moment that the tuba of heaven seems to be unable to sit down at last.


    "Congratulations to the player ''Faye'' for synthesizing level 15 top gems. They are flying in the sky with the highest glory. No one can match them. They are the best in the world!"


    "Congratulations to the player ''Liuli zhanzun'' for synthesizing level 15 top gems. It''s a great honor. No one can match it. It''s the best in the world!"


    "Congratulations to the player ''arrow of Hou Yi'' for synthesizing level 15 top gems. It''s the highest glory. No one can match it. It''s the best in the world!"


    "Congratulations to the player ''brother Vulcan'' for synthesizing level 15 top gems. The dragon is in the sky. It''s the highest glory. No one can match it. It''s the best in the world!"


    "Congratulations to the player" big medicine king "for synthesizing level 15 top gems. It''s the highest glory. No one can match it. It''s the best in the world!"


    The five super giants in heaven, including soldiers, mages, assassins, pharmacists, and archers, all synthesize the ultimate gems, and their combat effectiveness has been increased to 170000 to 180000. Even a mage named Faye, whose combat effectiveness has exceeded 200000, seems to be brewing a shocking battle!


    Later, brother Huoshen made a trumpet, "president, I admit that you are rich, I can''t afford 42 ultimate gems, you are powerful, but don''t think you can challenge us five alone! If you have seed, come to the underground palace. Let''s fight! If you lose, dare you delete the number? "


    I narrowed my eyes, thinking that the God of fire is a good abacus, five people suppress me, and I have to delete the number when I lose, which is disgusting.


    However, I was not afraid at all. Instead, I went back to brother Huoshen and gave a trumpet and said, "wait in the underground palace. I forgot to do one more thing."

 Chapter 49

    Without hesitation, I left the main city decisively, returned to the assassin hall and began to upgrade the strength resistance.


    It has to be said that strength resistance is the real big pit. If all the points are full, I''m afraid it will cost more than the ultimate gem.


    Therefore, even the super large ones like brother Vulcan and Faye only have more than 1000 points of strength resistance.


    But I didn''t care at all. I started to upgrade the strength and resistance in the assassin''s hall. Wow, the counting of backpack is like running water.


    When I count all of them to 1000, the 20 million I used to charge turned out to be empty.


    In my heart, I filled another 20 million yuan, which was equivalent to half of the money of Veneno. I smashed them all.


    Until a few minutes later, the intensity of resistance, all full, the whole world channel, a shock!


    "The president is full of strong resistance!! Damage increased by 25% and defense suppressed by 25%


    "My God, brother president, I''m afraid it''s going to be invincible!"


    "It''s all full. How much did he spend?"


    "The combat effectiveness is 320000... Abnormal."


    For a moment, the world channel burst into an uproar, and countless players volunteered to rush to the underground palace and go to the engagement point between me and heaven.


    When I finished all this, I was very relieved. I slowly switched the map and entered the underground palace.


    At the moment when the screen changes, the entrance of the underground palace is full of countless players. I sit on my mount and go straight to the guild totem in the heaven. Countless players follow me, like a long dragon and a vast river!


    When I got to the totem of heaven, I got off the mount. No player dared to get close to me and watch from a certain distance.


    I took a look at the totem in the sky, but I couldn''t see a shadow. So I made a trumpet and said, "I''m in your totem. Come down, don''t you want to fight?"


    But when my trumpet went out, the people in the heaven didn''t reply, including brother Vulcan. It seemed that they really realized that the person they met was me, a lunatic who could fill the strength resistance.


    At this time, a lot of players are actively publishing topics and speaking on the world channel.


    "Heaven''s, before call so arrogant, now president elder brother''s number is finished, dare not come?"


    "Heaven, dare to do it or not? The whole district is waiting to see it! "


    This fierce criticism lasted for several minutes, and the totem of heaven finally appeared five figures. It seems that we can''t help it, so we can only get down the totem of underground palace.


    The names of these five figures are brother Huoshen, Faye, Liuli zhanhuang, Dayao Wang and Houyi''s arrow.


    Even, the combat effectiveness of these five numbers has been improved a little, and all five people have exceeded 200000.


    These five numbers, these five professions, no matter where they are placed, are already the dominant party. They are absolutely a super giant. Even the whole server of the game, they can be called the peak role.


    It''s just that I''m the one to deal with these five roles, and it''s still a siege. If the operation is well coordinated, I may be infinitely controlled.


    However, I''m not ready yet. Brother Vulcan, a skill rushed over in an instant, and then put a ghost curse on my character.


    In a flash, these five people immediately joined hands, all kinds of control, my blood fell down.


    I secretly scolded them for not doing well, but they did it first. They couldn''t operate it at all, and the characters couldn''t move at all.


    In particular, brother Huoshen put his life skills, but also while playing, while sending a nearby message, "waste, wait to delete it."


    "Damn it." I scolded, brother Huoshen is too treacherous, five people work together to send out skills, all kinds of containment, make me even can''t go.


    Nearby onlooker''s player, also coincidentally discusses one after another.


    "The chief executive can''t move at all. It''s the rhythm of being charged with death!"


    "My God, the president lost, but he had to delete the number. Tianting lost, but there was no harm at all. It was too cunning. How could the president agree?"


    "Damn, if I had known, I would not have broken the alliance with Tianting!"


    I took a look at these words, I was very upset, but helpless, can only watch helplessly, his blood has been falling.


    Five people take turns to control, take turns to skill, all imposed on my role, the amount of blood gradually, the remaining 30%.


    Seeing that I was about to lose, I was full of fire. Brother Huoshen even gave a sneer and said, "delete the number, you fool, you dare to pick five. Isn''t that a death wish?"


    I''m not angry. I''m staring at the screen. If I catch a gap, I''ll absolutely abuse brother Vulcan!


    However, I didn''t have a chance to fight at all, not to mention maltreating brother Huoshen, especially Hou Yi''s arrow, which is a big archer. The trap is dizzy and ice arrow is extremely useful.Blood volume plummeted.


    25%...


    20%...


    15%...


    in the end, I had 10% blood left. I thought I would lose this time, but I didn''t expect that my control was released!


    I suddenly understand that their control skills, used up, in the cooling!


    This is an opportunity, a few seconds out of the phone will!


    I instantly operated the character and pressed the most powerful group injury move "ghost silence". Suddenly, the character''s arms were open, and countless blades of the nether world whirled and reverberated, like death coming, and like silence all living beings!


    In the blink of an eye, the screen lights up a large number of critical numbers. All players who are too close to each other will die on the spot, and they can''t die any more.


    My brother, Liuli zhanhuang and Faye, who were closest to me, was killed by me in an instant! Lie down where you are! Go straight West!


    As for the arrows of the great medicine king and Hou Yi, fortunately they were far away from each other.


    However, the two of them reacted very quickly. Without saying a word, Hou Yi''s arrow was hit by another ice arrow. They wanted to fight for the last fight to completely end the bloody me.


    I thought to myself, after being controlled by you for so long, now that I''m free, do you want to succeed? Almost at the moment when the ice arrow penetrated, I was forced to be invisible and disappeared in front of everyone.


    However, I was still in the frozen state of ice arrow, but after a few seconds, the state was relieved, and I was still invisible.


    When I click the arrow of Hou Yi, the big Archer, it''s a high damage sprint skill. If I stab it from a distance, the damage will explode, and he will be killed immediately!


    It seems that the big medicine king never expected that my injury would be so strong, as if he was scared and turned around to escape.


    From a certain distance, I released my only control skill. I locked the king of medicine and released a five combo skill. After only two hits, he had no blood in his stool. He couldn''t even add blood.


    But at this juncture, brother Huoshen came back from the resurrection. I don''t know when, he stealthily took the totem, first controlled me, and then released a set of skills.


    This makes me angry. It''s gnashing my teeth. This brother of Vulcan is so shameless that he resurrected and attacked!


    However, as a result of this sneak attack, I couldn''t laugh or cry. I was killed by brother Huoshen ''.


    Brother Huoshen, an assassin God with 200000 combat power, is an invincible existence at the top of the server.


    Just like this, I cut the second time...


    with the second death of brother Huoshen, the people in the heaven dare not come down any more. Faye and the big medicine king went off the line immediately. The players watching the battle around were excited unprecedented and excited unprecedented!


    "One knife, second kill!"


    "Elder brother president''s combat effectiveness is more than 100000 higher than that of Vulcan. It''s not a second kill, it''s a crush!"


    "Absolute crush!"

 Chapter 50

    This time, it''s so cool, I''m totally addicted!


    As time goes on, it''s time to finish class.


    In order to prevent brother Huoshen from making trouble again while I''m away, I changed some of my tickets for the game currency, and let xiaoruan be responsible for it. After chatting with my brothers, I closed the client and left the game.


    I stretched a stretch, ready to go out for lunch, only to find out that there has been someone behind me?!


    I was totally surprised and suddenly turned back. The person behind me was Mr. Lin Shu.


    At the moment, Lin Shu''s eyes were wide open, his chin seemed to fall down, and he was stunned.


    Then, Lin Shu took a cold breath and pushed his glasses, "brother Li, I just seem to see that you have filled 20 million, isn''t it true? You''re a black sheep, aren''t you


    "Fake, fake, brother Lin, you are wrong. How can I have so much money? You must have lost your sight. I just charged 2000 yuan. I guess you haven''t played games, brother Lin. you don''t understand. " I waved my hand and denied it.


    Lin Shu was dubious, but he didn''t know what suddenly occurred to him. He immediately looked at me up and down, shook his head and said firmly, "I don''t play games, but I''m sure it''s 20 million. I can''t read it wrong. Your sports car is 45 million. Now who doesn''t know and who doesn''t know in Dongling university? Don''t lie to me


    In the face of Teacher Lin Shu''s query, I was speechless. I had to change the topic and pull him out of the office for lunch.


    However, on the way to the canteen, Mr. Lin Shu talked endlessly, sometimes showing a heartache expression, "brother Li, the speed of your spending money is comparable to that of the son of a great family."


    "Brother Li, if you listen to my advice, don''t be so extravagant and wasteful in the future. I''m very distressed. My monthly salary barely exceeds ten thousand. You''re so... Irritating."


    "Although you are famous now, and you are still the president with a lot of income, are you sure that your expenses can match your income?"


    "It''s OK, brother Lin. it''s not in the way." I smile and think that on the surface, it seems that I spend a lot of money. Just a game costs tens of millions.


    From the perspective of Mr. Lin Shu, he is right, but in fact, what he doesn''t know is that I have been planning for the future, and my every move is paving the way.


    As long as Sunan''s injury is healed and I help him return to Tiejiang, my big plan will be completely launched! This will be a big deal with Tiejiang!


    40 million for games, 4500 for sports cars, what is that? It''s a drop in the bucket!


    I''m the only one who knows. If I don''t tell Sunan, I''m afraid he''ll be too excited and involved in the injury. My brother will share the happiness. How can I lose him?


    Simply, I nodded my head to admit my mistake and promised that it would never be like this again. He saw that I had a sincere attitude to admit my mistake, so he stopped mentioning it and stepped into the canteen.


    But at this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang, took out a look, it was my father''s phone.


    I get through in a hurry, haven''t opened a mouth, my father is to me is a start to scold!


    "Li Shaobai, you villain!"


    "Your mother and I made such a good marriage for you when you divorced Xiao Xiao''s daughter-in-law for a woman?"


    "Son of a bitch! You''re trying to piss me off with your mother! If Ling LAN hadn''t told us that you were going to hide it from us, how long would it be? "


    "The Ling family is so kind to you. Where do you put our Li family''s face? Your mother and I came here all night last night. Now we are in Ling''s house. Your mother hasn''t been able to recover. Get out of here, you son of a bitch


    "If you don''t come, I won''t have your son!"


    Then the call ended.


    I hold the mobile phone, the whole person is shocked, what is the situation?


    "Brother Li? What''s up? Who called you? Why are you white? " Lin Shu stopped and looked back at me. He was very surprised.


    "Brother Lin, I have something to do temporarily. If I want to leave, I won''t have dinner with you. If I don''t arrive in the afternoon, please ask brother Lin to ask for leave with director Chu for me." I took a deep breath. Li Xian arched his hand. After thinking about it carefully, I realized it in a moment. After saying hello to Mr. Lin Shu, I turned around and took a step forward and went straight to the parking lot.


    When I got to the parking lot, I took out my car key and got on the car directly. The engine roared along the way, as fast as an arrow and as fast as the wind.


    "Ling LAN, Ling Xiaoxiao!" I hold the steering wheel in my hand. The more I think about it, the more angry I am. I have the heart to kill people. If anything happens to my mother, I will never spare them.


    It must be the mother and daughter of the Ling family. They will never miss any chance to retaliate against me.


    And now is the time of the downfall of Southern Jiangsu, Ling''s mother and daughter think that I have no dependence, so they don''t have to worry about doing things.I just think about it and think about it. One thing I don''t think is that I''m so famous now. It''s impossible that Ling''s mother and daughter don''t know. On the contrary, they know it very well. They know that I''m not relying on Sunan, but myself.


    "Well, what are you trying to do?" I cold hum a, to the Lingjia community downstairs, direct stop, take the elevator upstairs.


    I originally thought that I would never come to Ling''s house again, and things were perfectly solved, but when I stood at the gate of Ling''s house, I was in a trance.


    As soon as I opened the door, I heard my father''s loud voice. Even though I was outside, I could still feel the dignified atmosphere inside.


    My father said: "Alan, Xiao Xiao, don''t worry. When this bastard arrives, I won''t teach him a lesson!"


    "I don''t dare to teach you a lesson. Your son is very good at it. Now he is a famous president. I just didn''t expect that he didn''t even know you were parents." Ling Ma said, "it''s hard for our family to worry about Shaobai. At last, I divorced for a woman. I thought about it for a long time before I decided to tell you. My Ling family asked himself how he could be so ungrateful to Shaobai? Is it because there are no children? "


    At this time, Ling Xiaowu cried, sounds very wronged.


    My mother sighed and said in a guilty tone, "Xiao Xiao, it''s Shaobai in our family. I''m sorry for you. It doesn''t matter. This time, my mother is in charge of you. Cough ~ ~ ~"


    after hearing these words, I''m not angry at all. I bear the strong anger in my heart and step into the Ling family!

 Chapter 51

    As soon as I enter Lingjia, I feel uncomfortable.


    Stepping into the main hall, Ling Ma was sitting in a high position and said, "here you are?"


    When Ling Xiaoxiao saw me coming, the cry suddenly became even more unjust. He burst into tears and threw himself into my mother''s arms, as if he had no face to see others. My mother was so anxious that she quickly appeased her and turned pale.


    As for my dad, he was still in a bad temper. He stood up from the sofa and came to me with an arrow step. He raised his hand with a big mouth and pulled me hard in the left face. "Son of a bitch! Do you know it''s wrong? "


    I looked at my father. He was very shabby and shabby. His skin was tanned. There seemed to be more wrinkles on his face and more white hair.


    Then I looked at my mother again. She was pale and sick.


    I can''t help but feel a stab in my heart. Like being cut by a knife, I covered my left face and nodded, "Dad, I know I''m wrong."


    For a moment, Ling Xiaoxiao raised his head, the appearance is extremely aggrieved, but in the twinkling tears, there is a strange mischief, as if full of pride.


    "Oh, what''s wrong? I thought you didn''t know it was wrong? " Ling Ma put in a strange word.


    My father snorted and stared at me, "what''s wrong, say it yourself!"


    I rubbed my left face, then put down my hand and said, "I deserve this slap, because my mistake is that I didn''t tell you in time. I shouldn''t let you continue to suffer. My parents and my son are wrong. In the future, I will let you two enjoy happiness."


    With the spread of my words, everyone was obviously stunned. My father was in a hurry and glared fiercely, "what else? Is that all? Be honest with me


    "No, Dad." I shook my head.


    Ling Ma gave a cold hum, folded her hands and hugged her chest, and said sarcastically, "well, this is the good son taught by the Li family."


    "Shaobai, admit your mistake and kowtow to your mother-in-law." My mother looked ashamed and advised me.


    My father once pressed my shoulder, will press to the ground, "yes, you quickly kowtow to admit your mistake, and then remarry with Xiao Xiao, this matter is over."


    "Wait! Why should I kowtow? " I stretched my legs hard, but my dad couldn''t press it down. Then I raised my hand and grabbed my dad''s wrist, "Dad, don''t worry, OK? I have something to say


    My father paused and said harshly, "what else do you want to say? You divorce Xiao Xiao for the sake of a woman and dislike Xiao Xiao for not having children. We all know about this. What else do you want to say? Although your mother and I really want to have grandchildren, Xiao Xiao''s daughter-in-law is so good that she is willing to work for you. Now it doesn''t matter whether she has children or not. The important thing is whether you admit your mistake! "


    Finish saying, my father decisive force, want to force hands, press me on the ground.


    But, my strength is very big, my father where is my opponent, hold back a face to rise red, Leng is to take me to have no way, finally stand aside, gasp desperately, point to my nose, scold: "you son of a bitch, how do you so disobedient!"


    Actually, I understand what my father means. He just wants me to admit my mistake face to face. Even if it''s over, he doesn''t know. What Ling Ma told him is all false, on the contrary.


    I''m the one who''s a bull and a horse.


    If I can''t have a baby, I haven''t touched Ling Xiaoxiao''s hair at all. How can I kneel down and kowtow and admit my mistake? Ling''s mother and daughter are all thieves.


    Simply I took a step forward, first looked at Ling Ma, eyes stayed for a few seconds, I moved to Ling Xiaoxiao''s body, "have you finished crying? Do you want to continue loading? "


    Ling Xiaoxiao immediately looked at me with a kind of innocent eyes, and then with a Whoa, he rushed to my mother''s arms and cried, "Mom, you see, he was like this. At that time, when he was divorced, he just put such a face on my face. Mom, you have to make the decision for me. I don''t want to divorce, otherwise what can I do later?"


    Ling Xiaoxiao''s words made my mother''s face even paler. Ling''s mother got up and looked extremely angry. "Li Shaobai, I treat you like a son. I didn''t expect that you are such a white eyed wolf, hiding your identity all the time, and defiling Xiao''s innocence! What''s wrong with my Ling family? "


    Hearing this, the corner of my mouth turned up involuntarily. It turned out that Ling''s mother wanted me to remarry Ling Xiaoxiao by taking advantage of my parents, and then tied me tightly. Even if Sunan didn''t fall down, she still had an influence behind her. But as long as my parents got involved, Sunan would not be convenient to interfere in my family affairs.


    I didn''t do this before because I have no value. Now it''s a wonderful move!


    The most important thing is that Ling''s mother sticks to her four points. First, I get divorced for a woman. Second, I hide my property and become a selfish and unfilial son. Third, Ling Xiaoxiao can''t bear children and I dislike her. Fourth, she distorts the facts and says that she works for me, so as to win the position of my parents.


    Some things are very obscure. In the face of so many mouths, we can''t explain them clearly, especially the problems of property and Lingxiao.


    If I say it in person, I won a huge prize of two billion, will anyone believe it? Definitely not.What''s more, Ling Xiaoxiao''s problem is that she is a woman. As long as I touch her, I simply can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River! Can you take off your pants to prove it?


    My first intuition is cruel. It''s too cruel. For the benefit of the Ling family, they don''t have to do anything. I want to tear up their ugly faces.


    But, this kind of anger, gradually turned into a sneer, I clapped my hand, slapped a few, said: "good one treat me like a son, I think treat me like a dog?"


    "Li Shaobai, don''t cry out to catch thieves!" Ling Ma''s eyes glared, and her mother-in-law''s majesty showed in an instant.


    I turned a deaf ear and didn''t care at all. Instead, I turned my head and looked at Ling Xiaoxiao, who was crying. I couldn''t help laughing. "Ling Xiaoxiao, do you think I have tarnished your innocence? You say I hate you for not having a baby, right? "


    "What do you mean? Do you still want to say that you have been married to Xiao Xiao for two years, and have never met Xiao Xiao? Is there anyone as unreasonable as you? " Ling Ma''s rare rage is like crying for Ling Xiao.


    I know Ling''s mother pretends. She''s not sure how happy she is. This mother and daughter are the best at pretending. I don''t care about Ling''s mother at all. I stare at Ling Xiaoxiao and wait for her to reply.


    Ling Xiaoxiao swallowed a mouthful of saliva, touched the tears, aggrieved and not angry said: "little white, how can you do this? Over the past two years, I''ve been so kind to you. You don''t have to do any housework. You stay at home with your legs crossed every day. I''ve been working for you. Now you ask, "are you a man?"


    Ling Xiaoxiao''s disguise was so lifelike that I couldn''t help laughing. I kept smiling. "I''m a man, that''s right, but I''m a man, you never know what it''s like."

 Chapter 52

    "Li Shaobai, you, you are not human!" Ling Xiaoxiao''s unprecedented resentment, red eyes, such a realistic acting skill, can be called the queen of the film, as if what I said was not human words at all, it was a shame on her, but also a trample on her innocence.


    But, my mother suddenly breathing uncomfortable, hammer the chest, words can''t speak out, my father face suddenly changed!


    "Ma!" I can''t help but shout out a voice, instant run, came to my mother''s front, mercilessly push Ling Xiaoxiao to the ground, and then for my mother rubbed the temple, after half a minute, my mother slowly slow down.


    At this moment, my father is also on the side. His face is very ugly. When he was about to scold me, my mother looked at him and shook her head weakly. "Li Qingcheng, don''t scold. Since Shaobai insists on this, what can we parents do?"


    With that, my father snorted.


    Then, my mother sighed, holding the back of my hand tightly with two calloused hands, "Shaobai, since your choice has been made, it''s unwise for us to force you and Xiao Xiao together. Although I don''t know where your money comes from, but Xiao Xiao has done so much for you, how can you compensate others?"


    "Yes, even if we don''t remarry, we have to compensate Xiao Xiao!" Ling Ma will help Ling Xiao up from the ground, the expression is very unhappy.


    I raised my head, looked at Ling''s mother and daughter, thought compensation? You want compensation? I gave you nine million. What else do you want?


    If it wasn''t for the Ling family''s mother and daughter, my mother would never have been so angry. The culprit of all this is you two. Are you willing to make up to me?


    I simply ignored it, and instead pulled my father down and let him sit next to my mother. Then I stood up and said to the two elders, "Dad, mom, today''s things are not what outsiders say. What you know is all false. Originally, I didn''t intend to tear my face today. After all, you are here, but some people push too much and distort things In fact, I have to say that I don''t want you to be kept in the dark and cheated, so dad and mom, I hope you can be prepared and listen to me quietly. "


    "Shaobai, what are you talking about? What''s fake? " My mother looks a little unbelievable.


    My dad was in a mess. He couldn''t sit still. He frowned, "fake? Do you mean


    "Yes, it''s all the Lings'' words, don''t you think? Ling Xiaoxiao I nodded, looked back at Ling''s mother and daughter, and fixed my eyes on Ling Xiaoxiao.


    Ling Xiaoxiao seems to be a little flustered by me, as if I can''t figure out why I am so confident. She quickly dodges my sight and doesn''t dare to look directly at me.


    This scene, caught by my parents, the elder''s doubts suddenly become more diverse.


    Ling''s mother pulled Ling Xiaoxiao out of frustration and said, "you see, my silly daughter just likes you too much. Everything you say is right. She doesn''t dare to refute. Li Shaobai, do you still refuse to admit your mistake? You want to cheat your parents? "


    "If I cheat or not, I''ll come to the conclusion. Don''t you think so? Ling Xiaoxiao? Do you think I really touched one of your hair? " My face did not change, and my eyes were always on Ling Xiaoxiao.


    Ling Xiao seems to be Ling Ma so a pull, and have a little confidence, raised the aggrieved face, "how not?"


    With a sneer, I picked up the tea cup on the table, poured a cup of tea slowly, drank it into my stomach, cleared the dryness of my throat, and wiped my mouth. "Well, since you said I touched you, then you can tell me what my physical characteristics are. I''ve been married for two years, day and night, sleeping in the same bed, you can''t be unclear?"


    My words take off, Ling Xiaoxiao and Ling Ma''s face suddenly stiff, throat seems to be stuck by a stone, Leng is speechless.


    After more than ten seconds, Ling Xiaoxiao said, "how can such a thing be said in front of so many people?"


    I put down the tea cup, straightened my waist, stepped back and looked around. "It''s all parents. What can''t I say? Or do you have no idea? "


    At this time, not only Ling Xiaoxiao, but also Ling Ma''s face became more and more ugly, "what don''t you know? Xiao Xiao is a girl. Would you like to ask such a difficult question? Are you a man? "


    "What a shame? I think who is shameless? I''m not talking about those dirty things, but you think it''s wrong. Hum, here thieves are shouting to catch thieves. Don''t your mother and daughter just want money? Do you want to remarry me and tie my big tree? What can''t you mother and daughter do for the benefit? Did you run out of the nine million divorce fees I gave you last time? Or do you think I didn''t give enough? Would you like some more from me? " I countered by saying that their plan is perfect, but they are too confident to forget the most important point!


    That is, I have a birthmark on the inside of my thigh. If it''s not intimate, I can''t know it at all!


    Sure enough, Ling''s mother and Ling''s appearance was like eating dog''s excrement. They were green and white for a while. I made a quick decision and didn''t give them any chance to refute. I immediately continued and said, "Ling Xiaoxiao, what do you mean? What are my characteristics? Don''t you know? Shall I tell you in person? "For a moment, Ling''s mother and daughter were speechless and silent.


    I laughed and pointed to the inside of my right leg. "I can''t tell, can I? Then I''ll tell you, I have a birthmark here. My parents are the clearest. Now aunt Ling, do you dare to say that I have defiled your daughter''s innocence? "


    As a result, Ling Ma stares at Ling Xiao. She immediately points to my right leg and says, "it''s a birthmark on my right leg. I remember it too clearly. I didn''t want to say it. It''s hard for you to do it, but since you want to say it, I have to say it clearly."


    Hearing this, I smile again and look back at my parents.


    And my dad, he finally can''t sit still, instantly stood up, shocked and angry looking at the Ling family mother and daughter, "it''s a fraud! After two years of marriage, I didn''t even know the birthmark. I never thought that you Ling family would be such a person! "


    My mother was unprecedentedly shocked, like a stab in the heart, "Alan, I treat you like a sister, I didn''t expect you to cheat me."


    "I didn''t cheat you. The birthmark is on the right side. I remember it very clearly too!" Ling Ma said.


    My father scolded directly, pointed at Ling''s mother and daughter, and yelled: "fart! The birthmark is on the left

 Chapter 53

    My father''s roar rang through the main hall of the Ling family, and the ensuing roar made the Ling family feel ashamed.


    "Fart, it''s on the left!"


    "It''s no wonder that Shaobai has been perfunctory to me and changed the topic before. It turns out that it''s not what I think it is!"


    "It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous!"


    "Shaobai, tell me and your mother what''s going on?"


    In the face of my father''s questions, I didn''t hesitate to tell you directly about the treatment I received in Ling''s family in the past two years, and the fact that Ling Xiao didn''t let me touch her, treated me as a dog, and even started beating me. I even told her about my blind date and slandering Chu Yuyan one by one.


    In the whole process, Ling''s mother''s face was Earth colored, and she wanted to find a way to get in.


    After listening to this, my father was very angry. With a bang, he patted the table and scolded: "what a Ling family. It turns out that this kind of person despises my Li family. You are so good at concealing money. I support your divorce for my father. I don''t want such a woman! It''s the girl named Chu Yuyan. She''s very nice. You have to thank her. "


    With that, my father immediately pulled my mother up from the sofa and glared at Ling''s mother and daughter, "come on, since people look down on us, what are we doing here?"


    Then, I turned around to leave with my parents. Unexpectedly, Ling''s mother was behind. Suddenly, she called out, "Li Shaobai, stop for me!"


    I slowly turned back, "what else do you want?"


    "You don''t know about Sunan, do you? I''ll give you 10000 guarantees. Sunan is definitely with you, right? If you''re willing to make compensation, I can let him go. If you don''t, don''t blame the ruthlessness of our Ling family. I''ve known a few people in Tiejiang for so many years in Dongling! " Ling Ma said.


    Threat, is a threat, Ling Ma to this point, actually not give up, still want to get benefits from my hands.


    "Know your face, know your heart!" My father''s fists are rattling with anger. If my mother hadn''t been weak and her feet were too flighty, he would have been unbearable.


    "Oh... I don''t know how you got your money, but with your current means, it''s impossible to buy Yi''an company with such a large sum of money, drive 45 million super sports cars, and don''t have more than one billion in hand, right? It''s very simple. Give me 500 million yuan, remove the blacklist of ICBC, and I''ll let you and Sunan go. " Ling''s mother sneered deeply and thought that she was going to eat me. It seemed that I was just a trapped animal in the cage in her eyes. Whether I was dead or alive was just a word from her.


    It''s a pity that Ling''s mother is too naive to think thoroughly enough. It''s a bit like jumping over a wall in a hurry. At this last moment, she doesn''t plan well enough.


    Because I bought Yi''an company, is it just to make money? I have already laid a net in Yi''an building.


    Moreover, with my current influence, Tiejiang would have started it long ago. Otherwise, there will be no movement until now?


    So I laughed and shook my head, "here''s 500 million? Even if I take it to feed the dog, I won''t give it to you. If you''re brave enough, you''ll have a try and see if Tiejiang dares to do it. "


    Voice a fall, I took my parents, turned away, completely out of the Ling family.


    Came downstairs, my father holding my mother, embarrassed look at me, "what, face still ache?"


    I was warm in my heart and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Was it less when I was a child?"


    "Little white, I didn''t expect that it would be like this. It''s my mother who''s sorry for you." My mother''s face was full of shame and sighs.


    I quickly grabbed my mother''s hand, shook my head and said: "Mom, you''re right. After all, I volunteered to join Ling''s family, but no one thought that it would turn out to be like this. I can only say that it''s fate. Mom, don''t worry about it. There are lots of good days waiting for you in the future."


    My mother immediately laughed, lovingly touched my face, "that is, my family little white, looks so handsome, now promising, but also not a lot of girls, line up to marry to our family?"


    I''m embarrassed to say that. My father didn''t insert a word in time, which made me speechless again.


    "By the way, how did you get your money? Isn''t it snatched? " My dad said seriously.


    My mouth can''t help twitching, thinking: Dad, I''m your charge to send it?


    However, what my father meant was that he was worried about me doing bad things. Most of my parents were the same, but I didn''t think about the origin of the money and how to account for it.


    If I say that I won the 2 billion prize, my parents will not believe it. No matter how I explain it, it''s useless.


    In fact, I had to tell my parents a white lie, telling them that I started from college and made money in partnership with several friends. It''s only now that I have such wealth. As for why I kept it from Ling''s mother and daughter, I didn''t explain. I think my parents also know the reason.


    After listening to my parents, they were very general, especially my father, who nodded to me and showed a satisfied expression, "yes, I didn''t raise you in vain. I''m a little promising at last."


    Get my father''s approval, I can''t help laughing, "Dad, mom, why don''t you two don''t go back, stay in Dongling to enjoy Qingfu, I''ll buy you a big house, live a good life."As a result, my father frowned and shook his head.


    My mother looked at it and said, "Oh, Shaobai, you''re promising. Your father and I are used to living in the countryside, but we are not comfortable in this big city. Besides, we still have crops to confiscate and millet to dry."


    I immediately anxious, as a son, filial piety parents, this is not a matter of course? Why don''t my parents like it? It''s a good day, but I have to go back to dry some millet. Isn''t it a toss?


    So, I quickly advised: "I said Dad, mom, what else to sun millet? You two live in Dongling, so I can take care of you. And I can''t tell how often I can go back to my home. How nice it is to have a family reunion? "


    "No, no, the crops are confiscated. I still owe Mr. Liu two next door ten yuan for gambling cards last time." My father shook his head again, and he even sent me away with 20 yuan.


    My mother is the same, no matter how I advise, Leng is not willing to stay in Dongling City, give me all kinds of excuses.


    In desperation, I said: "since you''ve all come here, even if you don''t want to stay, you have to go to our company at least to see my son''s working environment?"


    After saying this condition, my parents agreed. I quickly took out my mobile phone and told Zhang Hui to drive a company car to pick up my parents.


    Zhang Hui''s work is really reliable, which makes me very satisfied. In just ten minutes, he arrived at the gate of the community.


    I decisively led my parents out of the community. When I came to the door, I found that Zhang Hui was not only driving a special car, but also driving ten cars and a whole motorcade, all waiting on the side of the road, like a black dragon, attracting countless people''s attention.


    The leading car is the president''s car, the Rolls Royce phantom, and the Audi A8 behind.


    When Zhang Hui saw me leading my parents out, he got down from Rolls Royce in a hurry, bowed down respectfully, and made a gesture of asking, "master, madam and young master, please get on the bus."


    But, to my surprise, my parents didn''t look shocked at all, not at all!


    On the contrary, it gave people the feeling of being used to it. I followed Zhang Hui''s guidance and sat on Rolls Royce, which made me feel stunned.


    "Young master?" Zhang Hui called me.


    "Oh." I just realized that I gave Zhang Hui the key to Veneno''s car and asked him to drive it back to the company for me. Then I got on the president''s car and looked at my parents in front of me. I thought it was unreasonable?


    PS: brothers, please praise, please crown!!

 Chapter 54

    This president''s car, Rolls Royce mirage, even for me, is my first ride. It''s hard to avoid waves in my heart.


    However, the expression of my parents is like taking a bus, which is not unusual at all. On the contrary, they are used to it.


    I looked at my parents suspiciously, waiting for the car to start and drive on the road. My father found that my eyes were not right. He strangely extended his hand and touched the delicate seat, showing a ecstatic expression, "this is Rolls Royce, right? I didn''t see it just now. Son, Shaobai is really promising! Wow, look at this seat. It''s so comfortable. "


    My mother became very embarrassed, quickly nodded and agreed, "yes, it''s so comfortable. Shaobai, you are promising now. When will you give birth to a grandson for our Li family?"


    "How do I feel like you two are pretending?" I narrowed my eyes, my parents immediately by my this kind of eyes, staring all over uncomfortable, like a flaw, have squeezed out embarrassed smile.


    My mother winked at my father, and he immediately changed the topic for me and said, "what are you talking about, Shaobai? I didn''t recognize it just now. I''ve been thinking about having grandchildren. You have to hurry? Do you have to wait for me and your mother to be 70 years old and 80 years old before the whole grandson comes out? "


    My father became very serious, as if this matter was extremely important. I couldn''t help being speechless, and I didn''t care about my parents any more. Instead, I was thinking, where does grandson say that you can hold him? You have to have a girlfriend first, right?


    When I think of my girlfriend, I''m speechless. I like Chu Yuyan. It''s a fact, but she has an engagement first. She''s song Shaocheng''s fiancee. How can I take my wife with a knife? It''s immoral.


    From Chu YuYan''s description, song Shaocheng must not be a good person. The only thing I can do is to protect her from being forced by song Shaocheng.


    That''s why I want the female expert of the top 13 to be my personal bodyguard. She can protect Chu Yuyan secretly for me. If song Shaocheng wants to do something extraordinary, I don''t mind making him suffer!


    When my parents saw that I was silent, they began to nag and talk endlessly. Even the driver of the car kept smiling and blushed. It seemed that in my parents'' eyes, there was nothing else but grandson.


    For such a situation, I have nothing to say. I thought, mom and Dad, am I really paying for the phone?


    At the gate of Yi''an company, my parents finally shut up. The senior staff of the company, as if they had received the news, came to greet them. Zhang Hui, with Veneno on, also followed.


    A Rolls Royce phantom, nine big Audi, and a 45 million Veneno were parked at the company''s gate, and more than a dozen high-level employees were welcome. There were more security guards around, which was not a big spectacle.


    In particular, several female employees of manager level and aunt age took the initiative to talk to my mother. Between words, my mother couldn''t shut her mouth.


    "The old lady is so ugly. I didn''t expect you to be so simple."


    "Yes, the old lady is so unexpected that we can teach a son like the president."


    "Even so, it can''t cover up the old lady''s appearance. She must have been a great beauty when she was young, right? No wonder the president is so handsome. It would be great if my daughter could get to know the president. "


    "Old lady, my daughter is not bad either. Here is a picture of my daughter."


    As for my father, he was supported by several middle-aged men, just like the stars.


    "Mr. Li, I''m really old and strong."


    "In my opinion, Mr. Li is a man of great concealment. He is not angry and has great prestige."


    "Come on, Mr. Li. I''ll show you the way and get familiar with the environment, so you don''t have to trouble the president."


    "That''s what we should do."


    ...


    these guys tried their best to flatter my father. As a result, my father didn''t smile and was quite serious.


    However, they are not willing to stop, eager to chew dry, in order to win my father''s favor, so that I can here, get a promotion.


    Zhang Hui and I followed, but we didn''t stop. We just looked at the scene with a smile, and let them take my parents to visit.


    At this time, Zhang Hui gave the car key back to me, and then gently attached it to my ear, said: "young master, before going out, Joe always asked me to inform you that the top 13 female expert has arrived. In your office, Joe has been dragging, let you go quickly."


    I put away my smile and nodded, "how am I doing with your work?"


    "Young master, as long as you have money, everything will work well. I asked my friend to invite the old five out last night and invited him to play all night. Now they are brothers to me... Only the rest, I dare not act disorderly without your instructions." Zhang Hui said.


    I nodded again and looked at Zhang Hui with admiration. "Very good, very good. Then your next task is to deal with this gang well. Start from the fifth. I''ll give you half a month to get familiar with it, because at that time, I''ll do a big deal. If it''s done well, you can''t do nothing for it."On hearing this, Zhang Hui bowed down and arched his hand. "Young master, I don''t dare to be. It''s my greatest honor to stay by his side and work for him."


    I nodded my head for the third time, then walked forward, took the elevator to the president''s office, followed by Zhang Hui.


    Pushing open the door of the president''s office, a figure came into our eyes. It was Qiao Yi. He looked very anxious at the moment. When he saw me coming, he was relieved and came forward. "President, you''ve come at last. This is Ning Xing, the 13th master of Ning Da!"


    With that, Qiao Yi immediately extended his hand and gave guidance.


    I followed the gesture and found a woman sitting on the leather sofa. When I looked at her, my eyes lit up and I was amazed. Zhang Hui, who was behind me, gasped and almost suffocated!


    Because, this woman, is beautiful cannot square thing!


    Dai Mei is like an apricot, with bright teeth and bright eyes.


    Hand like catkin, skin like cream, head moth eyebrow!


    A pair of amazing Danfeng eyes, like a soul stirring abyss, will make people can''t help but fall into it.


    Especially the graceful figure, can be called the best peerless beauty!


    If there is a Chinese version of the black widow, I think it''s definitely her!


    At this time, her legs intertwined with each other, sitting on the sofa like a red apricot, it is beautiful to eat, want to let a person bite!


    However, the enchanting eyes of Danfeng are mingled with loneliness and arrogance, which gives a kind of remote view but not profane play.


    I''m afraid I can''t resist the temptation if I don''t have enough determination. So I took a breath, took a step, and said with a smile, "Hello, Miss Ning Xing. I''m Li Shaobai, the new president of Yi''an company. I''m glad to meet you."


    As a result, Ning Xing didn''t even look at me, and didn''t even have a polite response. She completely ignored my existence and said, "Mr. Qiao, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    "Miss Ning, this is... This is our president, Li Shaobai, Mr. Li." Qiao Yi was shocked and quickly introduced him.


    Ning Xing just raised her head and looked at me. Then she stood up and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in meeting you. If I didn''t happen to be in Dongling, just a Yi''an company, it''s not worth my coming."


    "How can you talk like that?" With Ning Xing''s words, Zhang Huigang''s favor for her suddenly disappeared. He was very dissatisfied and said for me.


    "I''ll punish you for being rude." As soon as Ning Xing''s eyes coagulated, she suddenly took out her hand. Her fingers became claws. She was as fast as the wind. She went straight to Zhang Hui''s throat!

 Chapter 55

    Ning Xing''s speed, unprecedented quickness, like a shadow, is more than one level higher than ye Chen''s!


    Just in a moment, the sentence was made!


    I never thought that Ning Xing, the female expert of the 13th floor list, would give her hand just because of Zhang Hui''s words. She didn''t have the slightest hesitation!


    Zhang Hui is obviously to protect me, and what he said is not wrong at all. Ning Xing''s action is unreasonable.


    In other words, Ning Xing is nothing more than relying on her status as an expert in the list. She is arrogant and wants to give me a bad impression. Let me know that Yi''an company is not a fart in her eyes!


    Seeing that Zhang Hui had nowhere to hide and his pupils were stimulated to enlarge, I gritted my teeth and moved decisively. With the fastest speed, I stood in front of Zhang Hui. Ning Xing''s five fingers came and took my throat.


    I''m not afraid. I don''t believe it. Can Ning Xing kill me in public?


    Sure enough, Ning Xing''s five fingers, in front of my throat, stopped, fingertips touched my skin slightly, as if showing a piercing cold.


    But when Ning Xing drew back her hand and her eyes were cold and proud, my neck couldn''t help being cold. She put out her hand and wiped it with a bright red palm.


    Ning Xing, a woman, is a peerless creature. But in my heart, I don''t like her any more. This woman is just a madman. She says she can do it, but I can''t help it.


    In terms of skill, she is a master of the local list. I can''t fight it at all. It''s definitely the rhythm of being abused. Moreover, I''m sure that she has only used a few percent of her strength just now. If she really kills her heart, Zhang Hui''s life will be as simple as searching for something, and there will be no chance to stop her.


    Qiao YILENG stood aside and saw Ning Xing and I looking at each other coldly. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. Even Zhang Hui was too frightened and his face turned pale.


    I narrowed my eyes and sneered, "what an unscrupulous master."


    "I put up a name in Yi''an company to give your company face. If it wasn''t for my friendship with Qiao Yi, I would kill you. I''m afraid you have become a corpse now." Ning Xing looks cold and arrogant, like a plum, and her conversation is full of murders. It seems that for her, it''s like a routine.


    So a listen, I am more silent exasperation, dead stare at rather apricot, wish to see her thoroughly.


    But at this time, my mother was suddenly led to the president''s office by several female executives. They stood outside and saw that my neck was covered with blood, and even stained my collar. They were all staring at me.


    As soon as my mother''s face changed, her originally sick look disappeared. A pair of willow eyebrows wrinkled tightly and stepped in. Nervously, she came to me and took out her handkerchief to wipe my blood and cover the wound.


    Then, my mother suddenly turned back and glanced around. Between her words, she revealed her unprecedented hegemony, "who is it? Hurt my little white? Stand up and let you live! "


    "It''s him who doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad. I don''t want to argue with you old lady. Get out of the way." Ning Xing walks with her steps. She pushes my mother away and leaves here.


    However, a scene of surprise happened. My mother, with one hand like a snake, wrapped Ning Xing''s arm in a flash. "If you hurt my little white, how can you just leave!"


    "Eight trigrams winding silk hand!" As soon as Ning Xing''s face changed, she reached out decisively and tried to lock my mother. However, she was defused by my mother''s other hand. She immediately leaned back and wanted to fall to the ground and use gravity to throw away my mother. But my mother''s feet, like sticking to the ground, just kept still, like a mountain.


    "Li Jia Qian Jun Bu! Who are you Ning Xing was moved for the first time, and she didn''t dare to neglect any more, so she tried her best.


    However, no matter how Ning Xing struggled, she couldn''t get rid of my mother''s control. The more she moved, the more painful she was. Like a puppet, she was helpless by my mother.


    At this time, my mother''s other hand, swing, as if storage force, five fingers together, together for a palm, blink of an eye, will hit Ningxing belly!


    "The Li family is in charge!" Ning Xing''s face for the first time appeared a startled expression, no longer arrogant, immediately stop struggling, tone suddenly softened down, "master... Is the younger generation don''t know Taishan, also hope that the elder show mercy."


    "Apologize for my son!" My mother drew back her hand, glared and snapped.


    Immediately, rather apricot become very unwilling, looking at my eyes, it is very subdued, but can only harden the scalp, said: "sorry, I shouldn''t hurt you."


    With that, my mother hummed, released her hand, and gave Ning Xing freedom. Looking back at me, her overbearing appearance disappeared in an instant and became extremely distressed. "Little white, is it still painful?"


    Not only me, but also Qiao Yi and Zhang Hui, including the aunt manager standing outside, are all stupid!


    When did my mother become so domineering and sharp? Is this really my mother?


    I shook my head and rubbed my eyes hard. Looking at my mother''s distressed appearance, I felt a storm in my heart. Ning Xing is the master of the top 13. How can my mother make her obedient? It''s impossible!


    "Mom, this is..." I dull mouth, the heart is completely guess.My mother''s loving smile, hand touched my face, "should not know, do not ask, you are safe."


    Without waiting for me to continue to ask, my mother turned back again and looked at Ning Xing up and down for a few eyes. She immediately lowered her head.


    "Do you know who I am?" My mother asked coldly.


    Ning Xing didn''t dare to neglect, so she even bent down. Danfeng''s eyes looked straight at the ground, and the angle under her jaw revealed a gap that made her breathe coldly. "I know, isn''t that one here? The one who was famous at that time...


    "shut up My mom had a drink.


    Rather apricot whole person trembles Wei Wei, also did not have before so-called aloof, "younger generation knows wrong."


    My mother suddenly eased her face and said, "I see your skill and age. Are you from the third generation of Ningfu? Now that you know who I am, you should keep this secret and not reveal the whereabouts of our husband and wife. Otherwise, even if Mr. Ning comes out in person, he will not be able to protect you. "


    "Yes, I know." Ning Xing quickly arched her hand.


    However, my mother suddenly changed the subject, "for the sake of safety, let''s say that our husband and wife can''t stay in Dongling to take care of Shaobai. Your skill is pretty good. Let''s make Shaobai a valet for three years, and don''t hurt you?"


    At this moment, rather apricot whole body can''t help a tremor, raised head to see me one eye, that piece of beautiful and gorgeous can''t square thing''s face, immediately incomparably aggrieved, but can only gnash teeth to nod, "not aggrieved."


    I stare at all this, can''t help but swallow a saliva containing shock, the whole person can''t believe it.


    Is this still my mother? How so domineering, just a word, it is necessary to be a top 13 master, condescending to be my... Close maid? Still say Ning Xing''s skill is good? What''s the concept?


    At this time, my father alone, seems to get rid of the group of flatterers, step into the office of the moment, Ning Xing look a shock, showing a strong awe, and deep worship!


    PS: no!

 Chapter 56

    "Shaobai, what''s the matter with your neck?" As soon as my father came in, he immediately saw the blood on my neck. As soon as he frowned, Ning Xing''s face turned pale and her head became lower and lower. It seemed that in front of her, my father was more terrible than my mother.


    I am stunned for a while, can hardly figure out the situation, secret way this is how to return a responsibility after all? But it''s impossible. My father''s strength is not as strong as mine. How can Ning Xing be so afraid?


    However, it is strange enough to have my mother''s precedent. Is there any secret between my parents hiding me?


    When my mother heard this, she turned around and laughed. She walked up to my father and pulled his hand. "It''s OK. Shaobai is just scratched by something. It''s OK. It''s OK."


    At this time, Zhang Hui was extremely alert, and immediately responded, squeezing out a smile: "master, yes, just now young master, he accidentally shaved."


    Then, Qiao Yi took a deep breath, gave me a strange look, and then quickly arched his hand to my father, "you must be Mr. Li, the father of the president, right? I''m Qiao Yi. I''m under the president. "


    "And this one?" My father Oh, eyes involuntarily fall on Ning Xing''s body, suddenly eyes a bright.


    Ning Xing seems to feel my father''s line of sight, trembling raised his head, difficult mouth, "old... Master, I am less... Young master''s bodyguard, Ning Xing."


    As a result, my dad instantly turned to face, glared at me, in front of everyone''s face, scolded: "you stinky boy, you still say you can''t find a girlfriend, don''t you put one? And a bodyguard. I think it''s your girlfriend, right? Are you not willing to give me a grandson? The girl''s buttocks are so round. She must be easy to bear. I don''t care. You have to hold on! "


    For a moment, all the people present were stunned.


    Ning apricot face flushed, but dare not say more, as if ashamed to speak, can only hate cut me one eye.


    Naturally, I see Ning Xing''s hate eyes, and I''m crying in my heart. At the same time, I''m also crying bitterly. How can my father put his grandson in his head and say it frankly? Isn''t it embarrassing for my son?


    Fortunately, my mother made it right in time, distracted my father''s attention and diverted the topic. My father didn''t mention the grandson.


    Zhang Hui, the fastest, resolutely invited my father and my mother to sit on the sofa and asked, "master, madam, you are tired this time. How about letting the little one make a pot of good tea for you?"


    "You''re a good boy. Since you have good tea, what are you waiting for? Let''s go. " My father looked at Zhang Hui with admiration.


    "Yes, Mr. and Mrs. Bao are satisfied." Zhang Hui was overjoyed, nodded repeatedly, and then left the office. After leaving the staff outside, he closed the door.


    "Master, madam, President, I will not disturb your family reunion." Qiao Yi is a human spirit. Seeing Zhang Hui go, he also retreats without hesitation.


    At this moment, there are four people left in the office, including Ning Xing, me and my parents. The most embarrassing one is Ning Xing. She is not standing or sitting, and she is full of uncomfortable feeling.


    But my father just sat down, and began to sit, toward Ningxing waved, that eyes like looking at his daughter-in-law, said: "apricot apricot, still standing? Come and sit down


    Ning Xing is scared that is the face of the flower to lose color, Leng is dare not go over, "master, I am just young... Young master''s bodyguard."


    "If I ask you to come, you will come." My mother put in a word, Ning apricot white teeth a bite, across a distance, sat next to my father.


    I looked at this very lonely and arrogant master, and he was like a weak woman in front of my parents. I laughed in my heart, so I chose a separate sofa and sat down.


    However, before my butt was hot, my father asked with a smile, "apricot, are you really not our Shaobai''s girlfriend?"


    "Master, it''s not... I''m just a bodyguard." Ning Xing shakes her head and stealthily cuts me. The hatred value inside seems to reach the extreme.


    "Oh, that''s true. I misunderstood. When our husband and wife are not in Dongling City, you have to take good care of Shaobai for me. He''s just like a second ancestor. He''s uncertain all the time." My father showed his regret, but he looked at me from time to time, as if to say: stinky boy, hurry up, such a good doll, don''t let people run away, your father, I want to have a grandson!


    Of course, my father''s meaning, in addition to my mother and me, few people will understand, his erratic eyes, make me black line, very speechless, even if I want, that people would rather beauty is willing, right?


    What''s more, the person I like now is Chu Yuyan, OK? And after what happened before, I have a bad impression on Ning Xing. Although she looks like a peerless creature on the surface, in fact she is absolutely a madman. I can''t help but see her fingers a few times and her eyes are all dug up. I don''t dare to mess about.


    However, when I stare at my eyes, I always feel that my parents have secrets. I want to ask them in person, but my mother secretly shakes her head to me, as if it was the same sentence before. If you should not know, don''t ask.I secretly sighed, thinking that no matter how I ask, I''m afraid I won''t get the answer. After my parents leave, I''ll ask Ning Xing again, maybe I can get the answer from her.


    In a conversation, Ning xingcai obviously relaxed a lot, but still dare not have any neglect, my father let her take care of me, she also nodded.


    Then, when Zhang Hui came back with a pot of top-quality Dahongpao, my father''s eyebrows opened. First he smelled it, then he took a sip, "good tea, good tea!"


    Zhang Hui stood on one side respectfully and said with a smile, "it''s all the credit of the young master. The little one is just offering flowers to Buddha."


    I kept silent and looked at Zhang Hui admiringly. The more I saw, the more satisfied I was. So I said, "Zhang Hui, I don''t have a secretary general around me. You can take this position. When I''m away, how about you manage the internal affairs for me?"


    "Young master, the position of secretary-general is lower than one person and higher than ten thousand people, and the power is equal to that of general manager Qiao. Zhang Hui is not talented. He is really ashamed. As long as he can stay by the young master''s side, Zhang Hui will be satisfied and dare not expect." Zhang Hui immediately flattered said.


    I got up, patted Zhang Hui on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I said you are, you are. I will hold a meeting another day to inform the company. No one dares to say anything about you. I can do it with confidence and boldness. It''s only good but no harm to follow me."


    "... Zhang Hui, it''s better to be respectful than obedient." Zhang Hui thought about it, then arched his hand and bowed down.


    After tea, my parents got up and decided to leave and go back to their hometown.


    I was so eager to persuade my parents, but I couldn''t stay. I had to send them to the company gate and arrange a special bus to take my parents home in person.


    When my parents left, Ning Xing beside me suddenly cold hum, two words will leave.


    I said, "what? Are you going


    "Since I have promised, I will keep my promise." Ning Xing looks back with a murderous look.


    With a leisurely smile, I was not afraid at all. Instead, I took a step forward and faced Ning Xing directly, "since you keep your promise, where else do you want to go as a maid? I live in Yi''an mansion, and you will live here in the future. "


    "Li Shaobai! You! It''s not a maid, it''s a bodyguard Ning Xinghao teeth bite, I hate to death.


    With a smile of evil in my eyes, I said, "what''s the difference? It''s the same" servant ". But as your master, you can''t use this attitude. It''s not good."


    Speaking of this, I was quite embarrassed, dry cough, and then said: "cough... What, later call me... Young master."


    PS: you all log in directly with button, and then click to follow, like and vote for the crown. Your support is my biggest motivation.

 Chapter 57

    "No way! You want to be beautiful! Hum! I still have things to deal with. When I finish, I will come back naturally. " Ning Xing cut me hard. If my eyes can kill me, I''m afraid I''ve been cut to pieces.


    I don''t think so. The old God is here. I just want to ask something about my parents. In a twinkling of an eye, Ning Xing immediately turns away and ignores me. She quickly disappears in the road outside Yi''an building.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll ask you when I come back." I turned around and looked at Zhang Hui thoughtfully, thinking that there was still time, so I took a step forward, decisively led him to the conference room, and called Qiao Yi to inform the senior staff to hold the appointment meeting.


    Soon, under my instruction, all the staff above the Department Manager of Yi''an company came to the top floor meeting room one by one within half an hour.


    I sat in the position of the president, Zhang Hui standing beside me, seemed to be a little nervous, I threw out an encouraging smile, smile without saying a word, he just nodded to me, calm a lot.


    I know that Zhang Hui''s predecessor was Cao Kun''s personal bodyguard. Maybe even he didn''t expect that since he followed me, he became the Secretary-General of the president. This gift really flattered him.


    However, I will never be ungrateful to the people around me. Since I choose to follow me, I have a pot of soup, definitely his share.


    After all of us arrived, we got up from our seats, looked around, and said, "today, I call you here. There are mainly two things to announce. First, Zhang Hui will be the Secretary-General of the president from now on. When I''m away, he can perform his duties and take charge of big and small affairs for me."


    Without hesitation, Zhang Hui said, "I''m Zhang Hui. I''m trusted by the young master of the president. If there''s anything wrong in the future, I hope you''ll forgive me."


    As soon as the words were taken off, the conference room was shocked, and the huge space was mixed with silence.


    But there are also a few people who are at the level of general manager. They don''t seem to know Zhang Hui. They immediately show an unconvinced expression, but they don''t dare to say it face to face.


    But Qiao Yi squeezed out a smile and arched his hands, "Secretary Zhang, Congratulations!"


    Even the founder, Qiao Yi, did not dare to make such a gesture. Even if he didn''t accept it, he could only break his teeth and swallow in his stomach.


    Because this position can be said to be under one person and over ten thousand people. It''s like my spokesperson to be able to compete with Qiao Yi.


    Originally, my appearance made a lot of high-level power down. Although the title of the position has not changed, the power is really less than before.


    So now Zhang Hui, the Secretary-General, the general managers and the deputy general managers, let alone how depressed they are.


    In particular, another vice president, fan Guang, although he is also a vice president, but he has no shares. He still has to rely on Qiao Yi and his power has been cut down a lot. At the moment, hearing that Zhang Hui is going to be secretary general, he immediately stood up and said, "president, I object to this! Zhang Hui is not familiar with the internal affairs of the company, and we don''t know much about him. I''m afraid it''s hard to convince the public. "


    Zhang Hui''s face became ugly.


    I had a panoramic view of all this. I could not help but smile, "Zhang Hui has been in contact with me for some time. He is a talented person. What our company lacks most at present is talented people. Moreover, the problem of internal affairs really depends on familiarity. How can we be familiar without doing it? Zhang Hui is a capable person. I believe he can accomplish his duty well. "


    "However, the president and the secretary general are very important positions. How can we say that we can hold a post when we hold a post?" Fan Guang''s face changed and he spoke quickly.


    I narrowed my eyes and sat down again. "That''s right, so I''m going to give Zhang Hui a task. That''s the second thing. Recently, I found several moths on the company''s bill. They are very clever, but they still can''t escape. I decided to entrust Zhang Hui to find out this matter. If I finish it well, I will be able to take the post naturally. ¡±


    with that, I stopped talking. Instead, I stretched out my knuckles and knocked on the table again and again, while observing these employees.


    Fan Guang''s face became extremely ugly. In my expectation, he sat back and didn''t say a word. He seemed to acquiesce in the existence of Zhang Hui, the future secretary general.


    As for the company borer, I found it in the account book last time. Maybe Qiao Yi deliberately turned a blind eye at the beginning. After all, they are all elders. As long as they can make money for the company, they will still keep the steps and will not expose it.


    It''s better for Zhang Hui to decide this important task. This time, it''s a good opportunity for him to build a power. If he controls it well, his position in the company will be no less than Qiao Yi.


    Whether he is dismissed or not depends on Zhang Hui''s thinking. Whether he can judge whether he wants to stay or not depends on his intelligence. It is not necessarily harmful for some people to stay.


    If it''s not for Zhang Hui''s reason, if I do it, I will definitely kill decisively and never allow any pests harmful to the company''s interests.


    Because from the day I won the 2 billion prize, from the day I went out of the Civil Affairs Bureau with my divorce certificate, and from the day I owed my mother and daughter 2 million yuan, I decided in my heart that I would not only lose my family, but also make money!In today''s society, no one can look up to you without money. For me, a mere two billion yuan is not enough!


    The higher the position is, the higher the vision is. If a company wants to make money, it must have means, and Zhang Hui, the secretary general, is my means!


    So when I announced the end of the meeting, I directly told Qiao Yi to give Zhang Hui a copy of the company''s bill for reference.


    Then I left alone and went to Yajian in southern Jiangsu.


    Push open the door and walk in. Sunan sits quietly on the chair. His injury has recovered a lot. He just put down his mobile phone and his face is very heavy.


    See me come, Sunan slow slow, reluctantly smile, "how come? My chief executive? Is the company OK? "


    I sat on the opposite side of Sunan and said, "don''t do this for me. It''s boring. Who just called you? Why is your face so ugly? "


    Sunan fell into silence. More than ten seconds later, he sighed, threw his mobile phone on the table, rubbed his face with his hands, as if he was worried about something. He said, "it''s Shi Chao. He knows I''m here, and he also told me that in the middle of this month, Mr. Hua and Mr. long will come to Dongling in person to hold an election meeting, and vote for the deacon of Dongling Tiejiang. Now the situation of Dongling Tiejiang is very serious I''m afraid Mr. long will lose. "


    I turned my eyes and Tut, "Shi Chao called you. I think it was a deliberate provocation. Do you dare to go?"


    "That''s right. This Shi Chao is a double faced man. He was his brother before I was wronged. I didn''t expect that he was cheating on me! My more than ten confidants all died in his hands. If I don''t get revenge, I''m ashamed of my brothers. " Sunan immediately clenched his teeth, clenched his fist and clattered.


    Hearing this, I felt Sunan''s heavy heart. I simply patted him on the shoulder and said, "since he thinks you dare not, you should go. You should rest assured and go boldly. You should rest assured that no one can move you with me. I will give you the whole scene and scare them to death."

 Chapter 58

    The whole people in southern Jiangsu were very confused. They looked at me as if they wanted to see me through and asked, "why do you want to go? Isn''t that a sheep into a tiger''s mouth? Are you sure? "


    I put a confident smile on the corner of my mouth, relaxed my hand on Sunan''s shoulder, leaned on the chair and lit a cigarette leisurely, "Sunan, you just believe me, I don''t tell you, because I''m afraid you''re too excited to involve the injury."


    "But if you don''t tell me, I have no bottom in my heart." Sunan is in a hurry.


    I took a deep breath of the cigarette and opened my mouth to spit out the clouds. I cocked my legs and said, "in a word, there are money, guns and people. That''s the bottom card. I''ll tell you the rest when you recover from the injury."


    With that, Sunan nodded thoughtfully, then he didn''t know what to think of and frowned, "Shaobai, I just heard people outside say, your parents are here? And now it''s gone? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? I want to see you, how...


    I quickly raised my hand and interrupted Sunan''s words, "no, big brother, I don''t want my parents to know about you. At last, it came to your father''s ears. As you know, your father''s temper is similar to my father''s. they are like-minded.they don''t know which day they will come to Dongling directly, and then they will make a mess of plans. That''s not good, and since I''m not sure If we are sure, it is up to us to solve the problem. "


    On hearing this, Sunan sighed, looked at the gauze on his body, and sighed: "it''s also like this. It''s still less white. You''re considerate. If I were you, I would never have this idea."


    "You, get well soon." I deliberately patted Sunan on the shoulder, so that he immediately bared his teeth and turned blue. He got up and wanted to catch me for revenge.


    "Ha ha." Where can I beat Sunan? I just jumped on both legs and ran out of Yajian with a laugh. There was a curse from Sunan behind.


    "You son of a bitch, sneak attack. Come back. I won''t kill you!"


    I ignore, directly close the door of Ya room, and then calculate the time. It''s almost time for dinner. I just run to the kitchen to get food for Chu Yuyan.


    Once again came to the company kitchen, the chefs were almost all stunned, very nervous, hurried to line up, thought I had to check.


    I quickly smile and wave hands, let them return to their respective posts, the atmosphere is relaxed a lot, and then I went to the last position, found here has become refreshing, unusually clean, pots and pans are shining, surrounded by a pile of fresh materials, as if it was my special stove.


    "Well, not bad." I picked up the spatula and secretly praised it. I thought that it must be Zhang Hui who did it. This guy not only did everything well, but also considered it very carefully. I knew that I would not come only once. It seems that it is a very correct decision to arrange him to be secretary general.


    Without any hesitation, I displayed my cooking skills decisively. Surrounded by the idle staff, I stir fried the dishes. It was very powerful, and the flavor immediately permeated all around. Many chefs gave me a thumbs up.


    "I didn''t expect that the president''s skill is so powerful. It''s not far behind us."


    "The president''s wife is really blessed to meet such a good man as the president."


    "I didn''t expect that the president could spare time to cook for the president''s wife in his busy schedule. It''s really rare. I think the president and the president''s wife must love each other very much, right?"


    "That''s for sure. If I were a woman, I would like to marry the president!"


    I packed the delicious food and laughed to myself. I thought to myself, what''s the president''s wife? It''s you who praise me too much. Chu Yuyan doesn''t have to look up to me.


    After all this, in the eyes of the kitchen staff, I walked out of the kitchen with my lunch box and went straight to the parking place of Veneno. I decided to deliver it in person today.


    However, when I came to Chu YuYan''s house and pressed the doorbell, Chu Yuyan came to open the door, her beautiful face was actually hung with a palm mark!


    My two eyes a stare, immediately suffused with nameless anger, "director Chu, what''s the matter with your face?"


    Chu Yuyan saw that it was me who came, but she stood inside the door. She didn''t mean to open the door. She looked very sad. "What are you doing again? You go, don''t come again."


    I ignore, immediately grasp the doorknob, unprecedented dignified, "director Chu, you open the door first, I made you delicious."


    But at this time, behind Chu Yuyan, a young man appeared suddenly. He was strange looking and thin. He was dressed in a colorful shirt, and put his belt around Chu Yuyan. He looked at me like a demonstration and sneered: "are you Li Shaobai? Ben Shao''s fiancee, if Ben Shao wants to fight, you are in charge? Take your bullshit food and get out of here. You are not qualified to rob women with Ben. "


    "Song Shaocheng, you release me." Chu Yuyan struggles immediately, showing an expression of great disgust, but she can''t get rid of it at all. She can only be held tightly by this man.


    My eyes suddenly coagulated, and the doorknob creaked, "are you song Shaocheng? I''ll give you ten seconds to release Chu Yuyan! "


    As a result, song Shaocheng completely ignored me, and even laughed evil, deliberately blowing a tone in Chu YuYan''s ear, "Chu Yuyan, you are a great beauty, but I''m not willing to enjoy it. I like you most. That''s interesting.""Song Shaocheng, you scum, you loosen up for me!" Chu Yuyan struggles desperately, and the disgust in her eyes has reached the acme.


    However, Chu Yuyan is not as strong as song Shaocheng. No matter how she struggles, it doesn''t help.


    "Let go, you hear me!" I was so angry that I gritted my teeth. I wanted to go in and rescue Chu Yuyan and beat song Shaocheng!


    However, song Shaocheng not only breathed, but also smelled the fragrance of Chu YuYan''s body disgustingly. "Oh, it''s so fragrant. If it wasn''t for the old man''s ban, he couldn''t come here before he got married. I''m afraid I can''t help it."


    At this point, song Shaocheng raised his head, more provocative flavor, scornful eyes, no doubt, "how? Not convinced? There is seed to fight this little ah, do you dare to fight? Do you know who benshao is? Ben Shao is the fourth Shao in the capital, song Shaocheng, the second son of the Song family! If you dare to do it, you can''t afford the consequences! Don''t say it''s you. Even if the mayor comes, he has to talk to Ben politely. "


    I take a deep breath, staring at Song Shaocheng coldly, "you open the door, you can try, see if I dare!"


    "Oh, Ben Shao doesn''t believe in this evil today. The mayor is not afraid of Ben Shao. Will Ben Shao be afraid of you?" Song Shaocheng sneer, decisively release Chu Yuyan, as if I dare not start, even directly open the door!


    At this moment, I opened the door and kicked song Shaocheng in the stomach. He immediately raised his eyes and looked unbelievable. He bent down and said, "Damn, how dare you hit me?"


    "It''s you who beat me!" I picked up the iron lunch box and knocked on song Shaocheng''s head!

 Chapter 59

    Bang bang!


    One, two, three!


    ...


    "Damn it


    "You''re dead!"


    "Stop it, Ben! Stop it! Otherwise Ben will not let you go! "


    Every time song Shaocheng said a word, I hit him hard. He was so stunned that he couldn''t get up. His head bloomed directly. Chu Yuyan stood beside him, and the whole person was stunned.


    And the iron lunch box, hard hit by me changed shape, uneven, hot food fell on song Shaocheng''s face, full of grease, looks very embarrassed.


    Until I lost most of my anger, I threw the lunch box aside and looked coldly at the fallen song Shaocheng.


    "You! Ben won''t let you go! " Song Shaocheng covered his head and pointed at me with one finger.


    I can''t help but cold hum, condescending overlooking song Shaocheng, learning his tone, waved and said: "Ben Shao... Likes to fight those who are self righteous."


    "You''re done, you''re done!" Song Shaocheng''s mouth is unforgiving, gnashing his teeth.


    I didn''t show any weakness. I stepped on the face of song Shaocheng with both eyes and one foot. "It''s just a so-called four shaos in the capital. Ben Shao doesn''t care. When you come to Dongling, if it''s a tiger, you''ll lie down for Ben Shao. If it''s a dragon, you''ll dish for Ben Shao. Don''t force Ben Shao to use the power of Dongling. There are few hundred ways to make you unable to stay in Dongling. Today, I''m going to leave you a lesson and be a man Don''t be so arrogant, because in front of Ben Shao, even if you are the four shaos in Beijing, there is no arrogant capital! I didn''t abandon you today. It was in front of Chu Yuyan. "


    "Dare you?" Song Shaocheng''s face was blue and purple, but his eyes were still mixed with disbelief, as if I was trying to be brave.


    "How dare you?" In my heart, I moved my foot to song Shaocheng''s smelly hand and stepped on it with all my strength!


    Snap!


    All of a sudden, a voice of broken finger bone resounded all around. Song Shaocheng screamed bitterly in an instant, rolling on the ground in pain!


    "Ah ~ ~"


    a moment later, Chu Yuyan finally responded, with a strong look of horror. She quickly grabbed me and refused to let me continue, saying: "Li Shaobai! What are you doing? Why are you so stupid? He''s the second son of the Song family! "


    "What about the Song family''s direct grandson? If he dares to come to me for revenge, I''ll let him never come back." I stopped, coldly looking at the pain gradually subsided, on the ground breathing atmosphere of song Shaocheng, said a word, "roll!"


    "You wait for me." Song Shaocheng pain distorted face, difficult to get up, put down a cruel words, and then covered his hands, gray left, estimated to go to the hospital bone.


    I don''t look at it. Instead, I close the door, turn around and take Chu Yuyan to the sofa. Then I take out her medicine box and prepare to apply medicine to her in silence.


    Chu Yuyan sat upright and sighed, "Miss Li, you offended song Shaocheng and the Song family for me. What''s the trouble for you?"


    "I for what, don''t you know..." I was holding a cotton swab, involuntary meal.


    Chu Yuyan suddenly silent, I also silent, quietly with a cotton swab dipped in some alcohol, sat next to her, raised his hand for her face of the palm mark disinfection, and then changed a cotton swab, dipped in ointment, carefully painted on.


    And Chu Yuyan did not refuse, which makes my heart, immediately rose up hope, not in her heart, I have more or less a trace of status?


    Just after applying the medicine, Chu Yuyan looked guilty and gave me a very complicated look, "for me, is it worth it? The Song family is in Yanjing. It''s a huge thing. "


    I just lit the hope, with Chu YuYan''s eyes, as if it had been extinguished, quietly packed the medicine box, said: "I say it''s worth it, then it''s worth it, besides, I offended more people to go, just a song Shaocheng, who is he?"


    Silence, but also fell into silence.


    It was not until I finished packing the medicine box and put it back in place that I told Chu Yuyan that if song Shaocheng dares to mess around again, he must inform me at the first time, and I will definitely make him unable to go back to Yanjing.


    Without waiting for Chu Yuyan to agree or not, I immediately went out of her house, quietly closed the door and took the elevator downstairs.


    However, I didn''t take a few steps downstairs. I always felt that someone was looking at me. So when I looked back, I found that Chu YuYan''s window was shaking for some reason. It was covered tightly.


    "Is that you?" I smile.


    When I turn my head, I have made a decision in my heart. Chu Yuyan must protect her. I can''t be around her all the time, but Ning Xing can.


    Ning Xing, as a master of the local list, must be familiar with such things as assassinating, ambushing and protecting her employer. She has done a lot.


    Even characters like special forces can''t beat Ning Xing. I can''t be relieved if she secretly protects Chu Yuyan.


    Simply, I immediately drove Veneno and went back to Yi''an company to inform Zhang Hui. As soon as Ning Xing came back, I immediately informed me that I had a task to give to her.However, as soon as I had taken a bath, Zhang Hui knocked on the door. "Young master, Shi Chao sent someone to the hall downstairs and said there was something for you."


    As soon as I heard it in my room, I immediately knew why. I opened the door, wiped my hair with a towel and said, "did you send me an invitation?"


    "The young master expected everything as expected. It was indeed an invitation. But the man said that Shi Chao asked you to go down and listen to it for yourself. What do you mean, young master?" Zhang Hui asked.


    I yawned. "How do you think this should be handled?"


    "When the two armies are at war, they will not kill the envoys." Zhang Hui arched his hand.


    "Smart, let''s go down and listen to what Shi Chao has to say." I laughed with admiration, threw the towel back into the room and went downstairs decisively.


    When I came downstairs, my hair was wet. Some employees were surprised to see it, but they didn''t dare to say more. They quickly welcomed me with a smile.


    Zhang Hui pointed out the way, mouth attached to my ear, "young master, just over there, a person, very arrogant."


    I followed Zhang Hui''s gesture and saw a young man sitting on the sofa in the hall, with a cigarette in his mouth and a pair of legs cocked up. He flipped the ash to the ground without any fear. He looked very arrogant, like a man of two hundred fifty-eight thousand.


    I sat directly opposite the man, stretched and took out a cigarette from my pocket. Zhang Hui immediately took out a lighter and lit it for me.


    "Come on, what will Shi Chao say?" I take a deep breath, slowly spit out the clouds.


    This person a listen, immediately stretch straight body, "what do you say? Say it again


    "I said that if Shi Chao had any last words, he would say them quickly, so that I would not be there when I could. He didn''t even have a chance to speak." I learn this man''s appearance, cocked legs, he wants to be arrogant, I am more arrogant than him!


    The man snorted, took out an invitation from his arms, threw it on the table, got up and flicked the cigarette butt on the ground, "hum, we super brother said, you can still hop for a while now, and when no one on the Internet remembers you, I''ll see if you dare to be so arrogant."


    I raised my head, with a cold smile, "please tell Shi Chao that I am so arrogant. I don''t have to wait for him to come to me. I will go to him naturally. The middle of this month is the time of his death."

 Chapter 60

    In a flash, the man''s face was livid. He didn''t know how to reply. He could only grit his teeth and walk away with his sleeve.


    I was just about to go back upstairs. As soon as the man left, Ning Xing came back with a military backpack on her back. From a distance, she had a good taste.


    In particular, the graceful figure of the devil, just the moment it appeared, attracted countless male employees to breathe cold air.


    I was smoking with my legs crossed. Ning Xing noticed me at once, and immediately stepped towards me. The body outlined by the black tight leather suit and the proud Yufeng trembled as they walked around, which made many people swallow a mouthful of saliva and want to pinch it hard!


    Even Zhang Hui on one side is a bit of a shaker. If he had not experienced the previous events, his eyes would have fallen.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help laughing to myself. Such a wonderful creature was forced to be my maid. This kind of treatment is really rare. If outsiders know it, wouldn''t they hate me to death?


    As soon as I thought of it, I would laugh. Ning Xing came up to me and saw my smile. She suddenly hummed coldly, "what are you laughing at? Let''s dig out your eyes and tell me where my room is."


    I smile does not change, raise head strange looking at Ning apricot, seem to look at with such angle, more flavor.


    "To ask you something." Ning apricot eyes a coagulation.


    I quickly put away my smile, slowly got up, deliberately gave a dry cough and cleared my throat, "how can you see me without shouting, young master? In front of my parents


    "That''s natural. As an elder, no one dares to laugh at me even if I say it." Ning Xing embraces her chest with both hands and turns her head, as if calling me young master. That''s a very humiliating thing. In front of my parents, it''s a different attitude.


    I pick an eyebrow, deliberately set words, ask: "what identity?"


    "Er Lao, that''s... Li Shaobai, don''t tell me the same thing. Since your mother won''t tell you, I can''t tell you either. This is what I promised. Tell me where the room is and I''m going to take a bath." Ning Xing said, suddenly changed face, ruthlessly cut me one eye, very impatient.


    I was upset, straight face, "you think I''m here? Hotel? The room is full. There are not so many rooms. Since you are my maid, you can share a room with me. "


    "You! It''s the bodyguard. I''m leaving. I''ll find a place to live by myself! " Ning apricot a stamp foot, white teeth clench, kill a machine to expose, turn round to want to leave.


    When I saw this, I yelled decisively, "don''t leave. If you leave, I have to call my mother."


    As soon as she took off her words, Ning Xing stamped her feet again. Suddenly she turned back and gritted her teeth in anger, "Li Shaobai, you are shameless! How can you be so shameless! You are so shameless. You are the most shameless person I have ever met


    Ning Xing''s voice is very loud, many employees around can hear it clearly, as if they all know that Ning Xing is the most powerful bodyguard in the company. They look at me one by one and become stunned.


    "This... This is a master Ning. I can''t help taking the president?"


    "I just heard that master Ning is the president''s valet... Female?"


    "This... The president is domineering! It''s so domineering. It''s my idol! Unexpectedly don''t know when, let rather superior do his intimate maid, still want to live with him in a room? Does the room look like a bed? "


    Even Zhang Hui showed his reverence and said, "I don''t think the young master is shameless. He is skillful, resourceful and resourceful. But there is no protection around him. It''s normal to arrange personal protection. If there is any mistake, I''m afraid no one can afford the responsibility."


    "That''s right. What''s wrong with me? How can you tell my mother? You know, just now, people from Tiejiang have been here. " I raised a smile of appreciation at the corner of my mouth. I thought Zhang Hui was too smart. When I said this, Ning Xing couldn''t do it if she didn''t want to be close to her. This mending knife is so good!


    Ning Xing''s face suddenly became blue and white, as if it was known at the moment that I wanted her to share a room with me, which was a shame to her. She immediately clenched her silver teeth, and no longer had the pride of the past. She squeezed out three words in her mouth, "you! Shameless


    I raised my hand in front of everyone and said, "Hey, stop. Don''t think that I have a crush on you. I have no other interest in you. Don''t think that if you are in good shape and beautiful, others should like you. I just want to be safe. Do you understand? Of course, this is also your responsibility. Don''t you have to work for my salary? "


    Finish saying, I don''t wait for Ning Xing to reply, directly take a few steps, she can only hate to follow me, in a shock, with me into the elevator.


    When he came to Yajian, Zhang Hui walked out, leaving me and Ning Xing alone.


    I pointed to the big bed in Yajian and said, "the left is mine, and the right is yours. You are not allowed to cross the border in the middle of the night. I am very pure."


    "You Ning Xing hates even more, but she has nothing to do. She is so angry that she has to stamp her feet. She has to take off her backpack and put it aside.However, when Ning Xing took out her backpack clothes, her face suddenly became a flush. I sat on the chair and looked at her. Her face turned red to the root of her ears instantly.


    I secretly a smile, thought this scene, how and little lovers so similar ah?


    However, of course, I didn''t say this, otherwise Ning Xing couldn''t attack on the spot and abuse me. He simply said with a smile: "go? Are you still afraid of me peeping at you? As I said, I''m not interested in you at all. Don''t expect too much of yourself. There are some more beautiful women than you. Wash them quickly and I''ll give you something to do. "


    With the spread of my words, Ning Xing''s cheek is red and green, very complex, as if she was in the same room, making her uncomfortable, and as if I didn''t care about her beauty, vaguely unbelievable, mixed together, her beauty is more and more complex.


    In the silence, Ning Xing looked at me again and then went into the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of rustling came from inside, followed by the sound of water.


    It has to be said that women are trouble. It takes more than half an hour to take a bath. When Ning Xing comes out, I almost fall asleep. If she has to protect Chu Yuyan, I don''t want to wait for her.


    So, as soon as Ning Xing came out, I immediately said, "Ning Xing, tomorrow you will go to Dongling university with me, go through the entry procedures, be a teaching assistant for me, and then help me secretly protect a person."


    "I just want to protect you. I don''t care about the rest. It''s no use telling your mother." Ning Xing said.


    I''m angry. Isn''t Ning Xing my maid? It''s too shameful for her to disobey my young master''s words, isn''t it?


    I must let Ning Xing know, what is overbearing president! What is bully boy!


    In spite of the roar in my heart and the tumbling waves, I finally softened down and said, "well, there''s a room. I''ll arrange a room for you. Is that ok?"

 Chapter 61

    See my whole person''s attitude put down a lot of at once, rather apricot proud of hum a, "like this also almost, say, want to protect who."


    I''m relieved. I''m afraid Ning Xing won''t agree. As she said, if she doesn''t agree, I can''t help her. Even if I tell my mother, it won''t help.


    So, I spoke in a hurry, for fear of giving Ning Xing the chance to repent. "It''s Chu Yuyan, the director of Dongling University. Now I can''t make it clear. When I take you to work tomorrow, you''ll know when you see a real person."


    Ning Xing''s Danfeng eyes suddenly narrowed together and looked at me strangely, "is it a woman? When you say that, I''m really interested in what kind of woman can make you take the initiative to keep a low profile. "


    In the face of this strange look, I was quite embarrassed. I couldn''t help cutting off the topic and said: "er... You don''t care so much, you just do it. If you do it well, I won''t have so many demands on you in the future, even if it''s the exchange terms between you and me, OK?"


    "Deal!" Ning Xing immediately agreed to come down, and then immediately pack up things, in my arrangement, live in another Ya room.


    Early the next morning, when I went out, Zhang Hui was waiting in front of the door, while Ning Xing was leaning against the wall, as if she had been waiting outside for a long time.


    At this moment, Ning Xing is still wearing the black tight leather clothes. She seems to have several sets. She looks very attractive, especially her devil figure. She is a disaster!


    Ning Xing cut me one eye, "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman? I''ve been waiting for you for more than ten minutes, and the big man is still wheezing


    I turned my lips and said deliberately, "who''s looking at you? I''m looking at your clothes. Do you never change your clothes? Why do you wear this all the time? "


    "Can''t I have some spare ones? This kind of clothes is convenient for activities. Like you, it''s not easy to squat if you wear a pair of broken jeans, right Ning Xing showed disdainful eyes, hands in front of the chest, "also wear a leather shoes, not coordinated at all, like a country bumpkin."


    "You! Forget it. Good men don''t fight with women. I don''t care about you. " When I heard this, my face suddenly froze, and I looked down at my clothes. It seemed that Ning Xing was right again. He was really like a country bumpkin, without the style of president.


    At this time, Zhang Hui suddenly began to smile bitterly and arched his hand to me. "Young master, actually I''ve been booking clothes for you, but I haven''t arrived yet. Please bear with me for a few days."


    "Oh? Zhang Hui, you did a good job. When did you order it? " My eyes lit up.


    Zhang Hui stood up straight again and said with a smile: "young master, it was yesterday that I commissioned the order as secretary general. The size is absolutely fit. In my eyes, young master, you are a noble, so the image must be perfect. It''s just an Armani. I''m really sorry for you."


    "Ning Xing, do you hear me? Nobility I look back and stare.


    Ning Xing snorted coldly. She turned her head and said coldly and bitterly, "hum, isn''t he a broken President? Are there few people who have died in my hands these years?"


    "Why don''t you try to move me?" I put a smile on the corner of my mouth. I didn''t take Ning Xing''s words seriously. She can lay hands on others, which doesn''t mean she dares to lay hands on me.


    Although, I don''t know what secrets my parents have to let Ning Xing, the 13th master in the land list, condescend to be my Valet, but judging from her attitude and expression at that time, she absolutely dares not to mess around and has to properly protect my safety.


    Half an hour later, I took Ning Xing to Dongling University.


    At present, the bell hasn''t been rung yet, but many students are walking around the campus.


    As soon as Ning Xing walked out of the parking lot, under my leadership, she went straight to the dean''s office. Along the way, she was like a dazzling black rose, attracting the eyes of countless boys and girls.


    "Wocao, isn''t this Mr. Li? Is Shenhao brother in the recent online fire? Who is the beauty around him? That''s a great figure


    "I''ll go. Who is this beautiful woman? How can she follow Mr. Li?"


    "Mr. Li is not only a teacher, but also a president. Isn''t this beauty his secretary? As the saying goes, "if you have a secretary to do it, if you have nothing to do it"


    "this figure is a beauty! It''s almost the same as the goddess black widow in my dream


    "Too hateful, this beautiful woman, how can follow teacher Li?"


    "Well, isn''t it just a better figure? I''m not bad either, OK? "


    "That is, Mr. Li is my God. How can he be so vulgar and like this kind of woman?"


    In the face of a lot of envy and jealousy, I had to smile and shake my head helplessly, thinking that Ning Xing is really a beauty, what gene is she? Even if you have such a face, you still have such a devil''s figure. It''s a monster. No matter where you go, you can attract strong attention. It''s too conspicuous and easy to be misunderstood!


    In order to prevent Chu Yuyan misunderstanding, I simply think of a reason, let Ning Xing pretend to be my cousin, she immediately said coldly: "this is the best, anyway, I don''t want to get involved in that kind of relationship with you, the man I''m looking for, at least to win me."Sarcasm, absolutely sarcasm.


    Ning Xing can''t give me a hand, so she speaks to me. Knowing that I can''t beat her, she deliberately takes this to say something. She is so angry that I can''t beat her!


    But for Chu YuYan''s safety, I forbear, Leng is silent.


    Walking to the academic affairs office, I knocked on Chu YuYan''s door, "director Chu, are you there? I have something to see you


    There was silence for more than ten seconds, and then came a familiar voice.


    "Yes, come in."


    I push open the door, Chu Yuyan sitting in the office chair, raised his head moment, see Ningxing beside me, not from a Leng.


    As for Ning Xing, the same expression, both sides seem to be shocked by each other''s appearance.


    One, Dai Mei is as beautiful as a mountain. She is as beautiful as a painting fairy.


    The other is beautiful and gorgeous. She is gorgeous and looks like the curse of beauty.


    Then, Chu Yuyan moved her eyes and looked at me with a kind of meaningful strange eyes, "who is this?"


    "This is my cousin, Ning Xing. She just came to Dongling and didn''t have a job, but she is very good. She has practiced martial arts. Most people can''t beat her, and I also have a position in our company. But I don''t want to let others talk, and I also want her to practice. So I thought about asking her to be a teaching assistant for me and help me manage those boys in special classes." I hastened to speak, for fear that Chu Yuyan misunderstood.


    Fortunately, Chu Yuyan seems to believe me. She no longer has that kind of strange look. Instead, she brings up a professional smile, stands up, walks up to Ning Xing and reaches out her hand. "Hello, I''m Chu Yuyan, director of Dongling University. Mr. Li introduced me. On behalf of Dongling University, I welcome you."


    Instead, Ning Xing stretched out her hand and held it together. At that moment, she said, "originally, you are my sister-in-law."

 Chapter 62

    I was dumbfounded when I said that.


    And Chu Yuyan, is the whole person froze, reaction to come over, showing a very embarrassed expression, quickly released his hand, "you misunderstood, I''m not your sister-in-law."


    "Oh, that''s really my misunderstanding. I thought it was, but it wasn''t." Rather apricot disapprove, while looking at me, while talking, as if in provocation! Make it clear that it''s meant to embarrass me!


    Irritating, too irritating, gentleman mouth not hands this move, almost Ning Xing play to the extreme, is not to me for three years of intimate maid, have such grievances? Is it necessary to find fault on purpose like this?


    I''m so angry that I want to sew Ning Xing''s mouth together. This idiom is most suitable to describe her mouth.


    However, I still have to ask Ning Xing to help protect Chu Yuyan. How dare I make such a move? I can only swallow my anger and let her be presumptuous in front of my young master.


    At this time, Chu Yuyan takes out an entry form and gives it to Ning Xing. Under my introduction, she doesn''t even need to give a brief introduction. After filling in the form, she immediately becomes my teaching assistant, a brilliant teaching assistant with a devil''s figure.


    After all this, in Chu YuYan''s eyes, I took Ning Xing out of her office.


    At the moment of closing the door, Chu Yuyan and I looked at each other. As soon as her face changed, she quickly avoided my eyes. I closed the door and was stunned. What''s the look in her eyes? What''d you mean by that? Why is she avoiding my sight?


    At the moment when I was stunned, Ning Xing returned to her original proud face and said, "I didn''t expect that I should meet such a woman today. No wonder you want me to protect her."


    When I woke up, I didn''t bother to pay attention to Ning Xing''s words. I took her directly to the classroom of the special class, and introduced the students to the class before class. By the way, I asked how the voting for the monitor was going.


    However, Ning Xing, the evil woman, still attracted a huge amount of attention. Every man wanted to break me up!


    "Lying trough, see this beauty again, how to run up and down with Mr. Li, is it really a secretary?"


    "It''s impossible, I don''t believe it!"


    "It''s outrageous."


    "No, you see Li Shaobai''s appearance as a country bumpkin. It should be a fresh flower on the cow dung, or the stinky cow dung!"


    When I heard these words, I was immediately upset. I thought to myself, these little bastards, I just walk with Ning Xing? Do you need to belittle me like that? Which piece of me looks like cow dung?


    However, I looked at Ningxing, it seems that what they said is not unreasonable. Standing with her, I really became cow dung!


    However, it doesn''t work because I don''t care what people say.


    Simply I lead Ning Xing, in a burst of envy, jealousy, and all kinds of devaluation, to the special class classroom.


    Before entering the door, it seems that some sharp eyed students have found my existence.


    "Here comes Liban, here comes Liban!"


    "Come on, Liban is here."


    Originally a noisy classroom, all of a sudden, become regular, no noise.


    I stepped into the classroom, stepped on the platform, Ning Xing followed, her appearance immediately made the boys in the class gasp cool, look unbelievable, as if it is difficult to believe that there will be such a woman!


    Even Xu Feng and Cao Kun were moved!


    If I hadn''t been here, they would have made a lot of noise again.


    But ye Chen is the most calm, just lightly raised his head to see one eye, and then no longer look, eyes fell on me.


    All kinds of things in the classroom, I see in the eyes, in the shock and confusion of the students, I reached out and made an introduction, "students, this is the new TA, Ning Xing, Ning TA, she will be responsible for tutoring your physical education courses, you can ask her if you don''t understand."


    "Li ban, if I can''t, assistant Ning can help me personally?" Cao Kun said strangely.


    I instantly saw through Cao Kun''s mind, dare to love Ning Xing is his type, but I have expected the end of this guy, simply do not refuse, "yes, can help, but who has a bad mind, don''t blame me didn''t remind you, this assistant Ning, can be an extraordinary master, I in her hands, that is a move can''t pass."


    "Li ban, don''t worry. I feel that my physical fitness is a little poor recently. I need to strengthen my training." Cao Kun doesn''t think so and laughs. It seems that in his eyes, Ning Xing, a woman who seems to have no power to bind a chicken, can''t be a master. I''m absolutely cheating him.


    "Can''t make it? Assistant Ning, I want to have a try. " Ye Chen suddenly stood up, cold face, vaguely mixed with a strong sense of belligerence.


    Ning apricot arrogantly put one hand on the back, as if unpredictable general, stretched out another, hook hook fingers, "you come.""Right here? You don''t have to go to the platform? " Ye Chen glanced around.


    Ning Xing immediately shook his head and raised his finger again. "Come on, the fighting platform is just a kind of flower boxing and leg embroidery. What I practice is for killing people."


    "Murder? Now in this society, how can we kill people at will? " Cao Kun smiles strangely.


    As a result, Ning Xing didn''t pay any attention to him at all. Instead, he moved his fingers for the third time. Ye Chen immediately stepped up and rushed from the corner of the classroom. The speed was very fast.


    But in my eyes, I secretly knead a sweat for ye Chen. He is a heaven and a earth compared with Ning Xing. I thought that the master of the earth list really deserves the name. It''s too terrible. Just as Ning Xing said, he is trained to kill people!


    I only fear is, rather apricot hand will be too heavy, hurt Ye Chen? I''ve personally verified her skill.


    Seeing that ye Chen is getting closer to Ning Xing, I want to say something to let her show mercy, but it''s too late. Ning Xing takes the initiative.


    This time, I can really see Ning Xing''s skill. I don''t know it''s almost strength. Her speed alone is indescribable. In the blink of an eye, she has grabbed Ye Chen''s neck with one hand!


    Fast, it''s too fast to see the process clearly!


    "This..." Ye Chen didn''t have any chance at all. He was strangled by Ning Xing and couldn''t move. He was shocked as never before!


    And just now revealed the meaning of salivation of the male students, all scared face white!


    As for Cao Kun, he was trembling all over, swallowing his saliva, and looking extremely shocked.

 Chapter 63

    Silence, dead silence!


    Ning Xing is simple and direct, and her hand is a fatal killing move. She is worthy of being a real master of the land list. The whole land of China is like a rare existence, which completely suppresses the whole audience!


    Then, Ning Xing slowly loosen five fingers, ye Chen this just can gasp, that originally cold face, rare appear a touch, "you are... To list master!"


    "I have some insight." Ning Xing carries her hands again and looks lonely and proud.


    Other people, including Cao Kun and Xu Feng, couldn''t hear the reason and were puzzled.


    I narrowed my eyes, quickly came forward to make a round, pulled Ye Chen aside, involuntarily paid more attention to him, secretly said that he even knew how to list this thing, which was beyond my expectation!


    However, ye Chen''s identity is mysterious. Even Dongling University dare not expel him. I think there must be something mysterious about him. Everyone has his own secret. Naturally, I would not ask more questions. Instead, I asked with concern, "are you OK, classmate Ye Chen?"


    "Li ban, I''m fine. I''m convinced of assistant Ning. I''m afraid there is no one more qualified to be an assistant than her." Ye Chen raised his head and gazed at Ning Xing. For the first time, his unyielding character was convinced!


    "Well, well, I see. Go back to your seat. I have something else to say." With a leisurely smile, I called Ye Chen back to his seat. I knew Ning Xing''s ability best.


    If you really want to talk about it, I''m afraid there are very few people in China who can compete with Ning Xing. They are the top experts, killers and bodyguards in China. They always work for employers, involving security, lurking, stealing intelligence and even assassination!


    Of course, no matter how powerful Ning Xing is, she can''t show herself in front of me. She can only be my personal maid...


    if this story is spread out, I think many people will go crazy. A top-notch master is just my personal maid, which is too irritating.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help laughing. Then I went back to the platform, pretending to be serious and coughing, "what, Shi peipeipei, Tian Lili, Gu Xiaosong, you three report the progress of canvassing."


    As soon as I took off, Cao Kun in my sight suddenly showed his pride and arrogance.


    Xu Feng and ye Chen, on the other hand, snorted and seemed to be unconvinced.


    "Report to Li ban and Cao Kun that they are in the lead for the time being, but I dare not jump to a conclusion before the seven day deadline, but I can guarantee that Cao Kun''s votes are not faked." Stone Pei Pei stood up, big eyes as if a little less timid, a little more tough.


    Cao Kun immediately said with a smile: "that is, it''s just a canvassing. I''m in Dongling University. Do I still use it to cheat?"


    "Shut up and let you talk? No big, no small. " I yelled. Cao Kun is just too arrogant. As his head teacher, if you don''t change it, it will never be a big thing. It can only be mindless and arrogant.


    Sure enough, Cao Kun''s face froze for a moment. He didn''t dare to contradict. Instead, he looked like a resentful woman. He murmured, "they can''t even say it."


    I ignore, look to Tian Lili, ask: "Tian Lili classmate, report your situation."


    Tian Lili is a careless woman. She looks very big and jumps up. "Report to Li ban, Xu Feng ranks second, but I help him every day. I am confident that our family will win the first place."


    Xu Feng glared and said, "Tian Lili, who''s Feng Feng in your family? Don''t talk nonsense! Do you want a girl to have a face? "


    "Xu Feng, shut up, who let you curse? Tian Lili, I think it''s very good. I''m serious and responsible, and I care about you. How dare you dislike such a classmate? " I immediately face, staring at Xu Feng, just stare at him and I dare not face to face, quickly turned his head.


    I snorted. Looking back at Tian Lili, I found that she was not angry, but also laughed. Her eyes were full of love. It seemed that she didn''t care what Xu Feng did to her.


    I sighed in my heart. It seems that I''m an infatuated woman again. University is a beautiful youth. Maybe Tian Lili and Xu Feng will disappoint me. What I can do is to push the leader behind. The result depends on their nature.


    Then, I looked at Gu Xiaosong. He got up very nervous and stammered: "Li Li... Li ban, I, I don''t know, I don''t know how many votes Ye has...


    " eh? What''s going on? " I can''t help frowning.


    Gu Xiaosong nervously looked at Ye Chen in the corner. "Brother ye, he said that he didn''t need me to intervene or supervise."


    Hearing this, I turned my eyes without saying a word, staring at Ye Chen, without asking, waiting for him to give me an answer.


    To tell you the truth, I am very optimistic about ye Chen, especially his open and aboveboard spirit.


    But ye Chen is a bit arbitrary. He doesn''t like outsiders to interfere in his work. He basically doesn''t deal with other people except those around him. This is his fatal defect. When he comes out of society in the future, it will have a great impact. As a head teacher, what I don''t want to see is such a situation. After all, interpersonal relationship is a very important vein!"I can do it myself, and I''m ashamed of cheating, so I don''t need other people''s supervision. Now I have the least votes, but no one knows the result until the end." Ye Chen said from his seat.


    All this was in my expectation. I knew that ye Chen would say this for a long time. He just walked down the platform in front of the whole class and came to him, "Ye Chen, do you know what a single spark can start a prairie fire? I know you don''t like to contact with outsiders, but do you really think that with a few of you, you can really get the first place? "


    Ye Chen raised his head, a little weak, said: "confidence is OK."


    "Confidence? You are wrong, confidence is important, but there must be someone! No one, even if you have great confidence, or so arbitrary, no matter where is not feasible


    "Sometimes, relationships are more important than everything. I''ll tell you what happened to me."


    "I was once penniless and was falsely accused of being put into prison. The whole police station wanted to punish me. At that time, I was so desperate that I thought no one could save me. But I informed my brother and I released him the next day. Do you know what this is called? It''s called relationship, brotherhood! "


    "Of course, the relationship has light and heavy, remember one thing, is absolutely can''t use other people''s feelings for you, this is very immoral, because the relationship is mutual, just like you are good to me, I am also good to you, this world everything is mutual, can''t just think about their own interests, to think about the friends, brothers, family around."


    "Of course, it''s inevitable that there will be some people who are cruel. No matter how good you are to them, they will never know how to be grateful. They don''t care at all. They are scum."


    "You are a class, brothers and sisters, so you should unite and help each other, instead of fighting every day like now. If one day you graduate, after many years, you will be very glad to recall such a group of United classmates."


    "The original intention of my squad leader election is to make you competitive, not to make your ultimate goal become your own future card, against whom!"


    "As your head teacher, I don''t want to see, let alone want to see, because from the day I first entered this classroom, you are my students. I just want you to be good, not bad."


    A few words full of profound meaning came out of my mouth without any scruples, and all the students in the class listened to them. Some were shocked, and some seemed to be enlightened.


    I said this not only to wake up Ye Chen, but also to tell the whole class what is unity, what is mutual help, what is friendship!


    For a moment, the huge and spacious classroom fell into unprecedented silence.


    Silence, it seems that everyone is buried in thinking about the meaning of my words.


    Even Cao Kun and Xu Feng rarely bowed their heads.


    A moment later, ye Chen got up slowly. In his eyes, he raised his respect for the first time and arched his hand at me, "teacher, I understand."


    With that, ye Chen put away his cold face and reluctantly laughed, "Komatsu, from today on, you can follow me."


    I nodded with satisfaction, turned around and glanced around. I specially took a look at Cao Kun, but I didn''t speak any more. Instead, I led Ning Xing to leave the classroom. The rest was up to them to think. What I could do had been done.


    However, I was just about to take Ning Xing to the office to arrange an office for her. Ling Xiaoxiao, a woman, called!


    I saw that it was Ling Xiaoxiao''s call, but I didn''t answer it. I just hung up.


    But Ling Xiaoxiao a hard hit, I had to press the call button, connect the phone, coldly said: "Ling Xiaoxiao, what do you want to do?"


    "No, I just want to tell you that we are not finished yet! I just told you in advance that you''re dead this time! I must let you regret kneeling in front of me, humiliated! Regret what you have done Ling Xiao threw a hard word, and then hung up.


    PS: nothing. Late night welfare. 2905 words.

 Chapter 64

    A cruel word, full of bitter hatred, as if to kill me, otherwise I would never give up.


    "Is there a new reliance? I don''t want to die. " I hold my mobile phone, I gnash my teeth in anger and look at the screen with hatred. I know Ling Xiaoxiao''s personality very well in my heart. If this woman does not rely on her, it is absolutely impossible to provoke me, unless she has full assurance, she dares to do so.


    I can''t figure out, I can''t figure out exactly what kind of support Ling Xiaoxiao got before he dared to challenge me openly, but no matter how I guess, I still can''t get the answer.


    "Who called you? How can I make you so angry? It''s rare. " Ning Xing asked curiously.


    When I finished my meditation and put away my mobile phone, I took a step forward. "It''s just a clown, not enough to make trouble."


    However, on the way to the office, I always thought to myself that there was a nameless fire burning in my heart. With the playback of memory, it was like a snowball, rolling bigger and bigger!


    Two years, two years. Ling Xiaoxiao and I have been married for two years. We ask ourselves that we have never been bad to her. We treat her as a treasure.


    What about Ling Xiaoxiao? On the contrary, he was mean to me, and Lianhe Ling Ma used me as a dog. She not only hit me once.


    At the moment of divorce, I thought it was over. In fact, it wasn''t over, or it was a new beginning. From the beginning to the end, Ling''s mother and daughter didn''t intend to let me go so easily!


    Insidious, cunning, ugly face, can not be used to describe the Ling family mother and daughter, their means can be described as extremely.


    Among them, the most hateful person is Ling Ma. From the beginning to the present, she has been dominating all this and using her means to calculate behind her back. Maybe in her eyes, Ling Xiao is just a tool for her to use and a link in her interests!


    It''s the so-called tiger poison doesn''t eat son, but I never thought that Ling Ma is a snake with a heart, even her daughter is calculating.


    Of course, Ling Xiaoxiao, a stupid woman, is willing to be calculated. She can only blame her for being such a mother. She can also blame their mother and daughter for their similar nature of mind!


    Ten minutes later, I took Ning Xing and walked into the office. At the moment of entering the office, the male colleagues inside saw Ning Xing beside me, all eyes were straight!


    I gave a leisurely smile and made a gesture of introduction, "colleagues, this is my cousin, and also the new assistant teacher of special class sports, assistant Ning Xingning. I hope you can take care of me more in the future."


    For a moment, the male colleagues all around talked about it one after another, and many of them went straight forward and changed their attitude!


    "Cousin? It can''t be true? His cousin is too...


    "it''s impossible. What''s the gene?"


    "It seems to be true. I received a message from the dean''s office that a new TA is coming today."


    "Mr. Li is so ugly. I didn''t expect to have such a cousin. You can rest assured that I will take care of her more in the future. The responsibility is on me."


    "I have a good position here. Would you like to sit on my side in the future?"


    "Brother Li, don''t worry. Since you are your cousin, you are from your own family. I will help you in the future."


    In the face of these flattery, I smile, one by one to meet down, after all, the surface of things or to do.


    As for how to solve Ning Xing''s problem, it''s her business. Anyway, I''m not worried about her accidents. Instead, I''m worried about whether these male colleagues will suddenly become disabled one day.


    Simply, with a smile, I walked out alone surrounded by my colleagues and sat down in my own position. I looked at Ning Xing with a smile, just like the stars.


    "It''s very kind of you teachers. I''m new here and I''m not familiar with other places. I hope you can help me a lot." Ning Xing is very embarrassed, but it''s not good to attack face to face. She has to pretend to be a new person, and at the same time, she cuts me a long way away.


    However, if someone dares to be careless, I dare to give ten thousand guarantees, Ning Xing will definitely do it on the spot, because this is her bottom line.


    I held my cheek and yawned. Looking at the scene before me, I thought that Ning Xing was just like a black rose with thorns. I couldn''t touch her. I don''t know how many salivating men were angry with her.


    Until the end, Ning Xing politely refused all kinds of good intentions, hate to sit next to me in a position, so that many male colleagues helpless.


    "Well, Miss Li is assistant Ning''s cousin. It''s most suitable to sit next to him."


    "That''s right. It seems that Mr. Li doesn''t show up. He''s very powerful."


    Soon, these male colleagues will show their eyes, look at me from time to time, as if I was a sweet cake.


    Even a few people, also deliberately come to chat with me, seems to want to have a relationship with me.


    I understand that these guys are not stupid. Knowing my cousin is the key. Winning my support is almost equal to having a good chance to pursue Ning Xing.


    I simply directly with them hot chat up, do not mind, listen to next to Ning Xing that is a hate ah, that eyes can almost break me up rhythm.Even at the end of the class, someone even took me outside to smoke. They were very enthusiastic. They seemed to follow the class one by one. All kinds of cigarettes, such as Zhonghua, furongwang and Suyan, almost came one after another.


    "Brother Li, I didn''t stand on your side when Cao Kun made a big noise in the office. Now I feel very guilty when I think about it. I hope brother Li doesn''t care."


    "Brother Li only works as a head teacher of a special class. It''s really a pity for him. I think brother Li can definitely be promoted to be a cadre."


    "Miss Li, I don''t know what your sister likes to eat? Can you give me a chance to ask her out for a meal? "


    "Of course." I smoked calmly and calmly. I gave them a chance and told them that I could make a bold appointment. Who would succeed would be my cousin. But there is one thing in it, that is, I can''t do anything wrong. Otherwise, the result will be miserable!


    "Don''t worry, cousin! I don''t dare to do that kind of humiliating thing. Of course, it''s fair to chase girls. "


    "What''s your name, cousin? How can you take advantage of this? Should I call cousin? Cousin, are you right


    "Don''t talk. Mr. Li is my future cousin. Don''t fight with me!"


    "Those who see have a share. Who can catch up with who can do it? Don''t argue so fast here, cousin. Are you right?"


    I leisurely, full of profound laughter, did not refuse them, but also did not admit them, just think Ning Xing she will be harassed by a group of hungry wolves in the future, I am a burst of dark cool.

 Chapter 65

    Sure enough, when Ning Xing''s mobile phone number was written into the school teacher''s address book, in the next few days, she kept on making all kinds of phone calls and received a lot of gifts and flowers. She was so angry that she was wearing a thin Pajama at night. The devil''s figure was looming. She came to my room and asked me, "Li Shaobai, did you say anything to those people! How hard to offer me


    Seeing Ning Xing''s appearance, I felt very happy in my heart. I looked at her foolishly and said, "it''s your problem. Who let you grow up like this? It''s no wonder you don''t ask. Besides, as a teaching assistant, shouldn''t you have a good relationship with your colleagues?"


    "You Ning Xing raised her finger to me, and the murderer in her eyes was stronger than ever, but she didn''t move. The whole person was frozen in the same place, and finally she shook her hand and went back to her elegant room.


    The next day, on the way to school together, Ning Xing didn''t say a word to me from beginning to end. She almost hated me.


    As soon as I got out of the car, Ning Xing turned around and left. I closed the door and said, "what? A valet is a valet. What are you going to do? "


    Ning Xing''s steps suddenly stopped. When she looked back, her hatred was so strong that she almost bit her teeth and said, "you are shameless! It''s shameless. I''ve never seen such a shameless person as you! You are the first to dare to do this to me


    "Am I wrong? I remember you''re a man of your word I leisurely light a cigarette, walk slowly to Ning Xing in front of the corner of my mouth involuntarily, and then continue to move forward.


    "Well, Li Shaobai, please remember it for me." Ning Xing is so angry that she can only follow me in class. She has eyes and talks all the way.


    Because in the past few days, the news of Ning Xing as a teaching assistant has spread all over Dongling University. She immediately became one of the four goddesses. She pushed her previous ranking back and became the second most beautiful teaching assistant after Chu Yuyan!


    In particular, Ning Xing''s evil figure has become the topic of many people''s comments. Even the news that I am Ning Xing''s cousin reverberates throughout the campus, making countless boys extremely envious and jealous.


    "Look, isn''t that guy Li Shaobai? Damn it, this guy is rich and dressed like a hick. "


    "That''s all right. Li Shaobai and a goddess cousin follow me every day. I''m so angry."


    "Goddess, absolute goddess, this figure is simply, damn, Li Shaobai this guy, Yanfu is really not shallow."


    "If only I had a cousin like this who followed me every day..."


    "but fortunately, it''s not a secretary, it''s a cousin. It seems that we all have a chance, hehe hehe."


    "Ning Xing, it seems that you are very popular. You become a goddess in a few days." I smile and speak on purpose.


    Ning Xing is very embarrassed. She wants to keep a distance with me immediately. But as soon as she clenches her teeth, she just hums and follows me silently. She is a close maid.


    As a PE teacher and head teacher of a special class, I don''t have many courses. There are only a few classes a week, and today is my class.


    However, a few days ago, after I said that meaningful words, my position in the special class seems to have changed a lot. When I led Ning Xing to the playground, all the students in the class lined up together, one by one, and no one was late, as if they gathered in advance.


    As soon as I stepped up the steps beside the playground, Ning Xing also stood beside me.


    "Yes, discipline has improved a lot, which is worthy of praise, but before class, who can volunteer to tell me how the monitor''s election is going?" Looking at them condescensively, I was very satisfied and couldn''t help saying with admiration.


    Tian Lili was the first to stand up and said carelessly: "to report to Li ban, there is still one day to go before the deadline. Although Ye Chen''s votes have increased a lot, she is still in the third place. Cao Kun is in the second place. Our family is in the first place."


    "Fortunately, if you hadn''t canvassed for me everywhere, people wouldn''t have said that I had a soft meal and depended on women." Xu Feng complained in a low voice.


    I can see the reason in an instant. Tian Lili has a cheerful personality, so she must know many friends. She should be working for Xu Feng as a girl, so she can achieve anti super.


    However, Xu Feng is still ungrateful, which makes me feel uncomfortable. So I just yelled, "Xu Feng, you should be grateful. Don''t you forget what I said before?"


    Xu Feng did not dare to reply, silently lowered his head.


    Then, I asked Tian Lili to return to the queue and start the training according to the daily course, with Ning Xing as the assistant.


    But even if Ning Xing became the four goddesses, no one dared to take advantage of it. It must have been the previous move, which caused them great deterrent.


    Ye Chen, however, is very devout in asking Ning Xing for advice. She is not stingy. She dutifully tells Ye Chen many fighting skills one by one, and even demonstrates them in person, which attracts many students'' attention.


    At the end of the class, when the bell rang, the team was in order again. But when I asked Ye Chen to call the roll, I found that there was one less person in the crowd."Xu Feng, where is Xu Feng?"


    "I saw brother Feng just now. Why did he disappear?"


    "Brother Feng just said to go to the toilet, but he hasn''t come back for a long time."


    Tian Lili was extremely anxious. "Feng Feng of our family, Li ban, can you ask someone to go to the toilet?"


    "Yes." I nodded slightly and asked Gu Xiaosong to go to the toilet.


    Five minutes later, Gu Xiaosong came back with a note in his hand and stammered: "Li, Li ban, Xu Feng, Xu Feng, Xu Feng, he was kidnapped! Here''s a note. I want you to get it in person! "


    In a flash, the whole class was shocked!


    "What? Xu Feng was kidnapped? How can it be


    "What''s going on? How could brother Feng be kidnapped? "


    Tian Lili suddenly became short of breath, ran to Gu Xiaosong, grabbed the note in his hand, looked at it, "how can this happen, our family Fengfeng is good, how can we be kidnapped? Why do you want Li ban to lead people in person? "


    I jumped down the steps and picked up the note from Tian Lili. It said, "tell your head teacher, Li Shaobai, to come to Dongling before 12 o''clock this morning, or I will tear up the ticket."


    I look down the words, the note says an address, is an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs.


    But when I looked down again, I found that in the corner of the note, there were three big words of song Shaocheng!


    When I raised my head, I felt a burst of anger. There were waves beating, and my fists clattered. I squeezed the note directly in my fists.


    Song Shaocheng, a scum, threatened me with the lives of innocent students for revenge, and he was still my student!


    "Set up a set to lead you into the urn?" All the tendons burst on my face. For the first time, I would have such a strong chance to kill someone!

 Chapter 66

    In order to achieve the goal, and thus unscrupulous, song Shaocheng''s trick, it makes me angry.


    But I still forced to bear down, did not attack on the spot, but told the whole class, temporarily do not inform the school, do not inform the police.


    Although song Shaocheng did not mention this aspect, it has a great impact. In order to prevent the other party from tearing up the ticket, I have to do so.


    What''s more, Xu Feng was taken away by song Shaocheng because of me, so I must solve it. So I said, "I will bring Xu Feng back. As for Xu Feng''s family, someone needs to stabilize me."


    "Liban, are you sure? In this case, I know Xu''s mother. I can call her and say that Xu Feng is at my home. " Tian Lili said.


    I saw rather apricot one eye, nodded, "rest assured, I have assurance."


    At this time, ye Chen stood up and said seriously, "Li ban, I want to go with you."


    Then, Xu Feng''s followers all spoke.


    "Liban, we''re going too. We''re good at fighting."


    "Yes, we can do back support for you. In case of emergency, we can inform the police."


    Even Cao Kun, also a rare step, "I think, I can help."


    When I heard what the students said, I felt inexplicable. They seemed to unite a lot more than before, but I was still serious and yelled, "you all stop me. If the other party dares to do such a thing, it means they may have hot weapons in their hands. Aren''t you going to make trouble for me? You should stay in school for me and go home after school. At last, you will naturally see Xu Feng. The person they are targeting is me. I can go with assistant Ning about this. "


    With that, I don''t give them any chance to disband the team.


    Gradually, all the students dispersed. Ning Xing stood beside me and asked, "these days, Xu Feng is also my student, so I don''t care too much with you this time. Let''s talk about what you want to do."


    Anger gradually turned into cold chill, I squinted, step, only said a word.


    "Kill


    This time, I didn''t even ask for a vacation. I immediately left Dongling university with Ning Xing. The sooner the action, the better. I went straight to the abandoned warehouse that song Shaocheng said.


    This abandoned warehouse, located on the outskirts of Dongling, is covered with weeds, backed by mountains and uninhabited.


    It took me nearly an hour to drive. When I drove to a corner, a few hundred meters away from the warehouse, I saw two people guarding the door with guns.


    "I''ll take care of the people inside, and I''ll take care of them in ten minutes." Ning Xing opened the cabinet in front of the co pilot, took out a belt and tied it to her.


    This belt has two Nepal Army knives stuck on both sides, and a small knife like a concealed weapon.


    Ning Xing is one of the top 13 experts in the land list. I have full confidence in her, but I don''t know when she put these things in the car.


    Ning Xing seems to see through my mind, embarrassed dry cough, "don''t think about it, to put something in a car, it''s very simple for me, after all, what happened to you, I can''t explain."


    "They have guns. Are you sure you can handle them?" I frowned, thinking Ning apricot, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t avoid bullets, can you?


    Ning Xing haughtily snorted, "gun? That''s just the tool of the weak. I have these concealed weapons, which are much faster than guns. "


    I have nothing to say, so I have to wait for Ning Xing to get out of the car and disappear in the grass, step on the accelerator and drive to the door of the warehouse.


    When I arrived, the two armed guards looked at each other immediately, as if they recognized me, pointed the muzzle of the gun at me and said, "get off the bus!"


    I opened the door and stepped on the ground without fear. I stood up straight and said, "tell song Shaocheng that I''m here, and let him release people immediately."


    "let''s not let people go. That''s not your has the final say." One of the great men came forward decisively and stretched out his hand to check if I was wearing a weapon.


    Seeing that I had no threat, the man waved to another accomplice and asked him to open the door.


    The door was opened slowly, it was dark inside, and a strong smell of paint came to my face. Without saying a word, the man next to me immediately grabbed my shoulder and put a gun on my head, "go in!"


    I glared at him. "You''d better not point at my head."


    "You are not qualified to bargain. If you have anything to say, go in and talk to master song." The big man put a gun on my head and gave me a good push.


    "You''ll regret it." I feel strongly uncomfortable, but there is no way, can only move forward, into this dark abandoned warehouse.


    At the moment of entering the door, the darkness covered my eyes, and I couldn''t see clearly. About ten seconds later, my eyes adapted to the darkness. Then I found that there were more than ten big men in the warehouse, each with a gun, but I couldn''t see the shadow of song Shaocheng.


    Xu Feng was tied to a chair, bruised and dying.Xu Feng opened his eyes and looked moved. "Liban, why are you here?"


    I bear the strong anger of song Shaocheng, soft said: "Xu Feng students, nothing, I''m here to save you, don''t worry."


    Then, in front of these people, I said coldly, "what about song Shaocheng? Let him come out to see me, a man, and dare not stand up after such a thing? "


    At this moment, the big man next to me waved his hand and immediately lit up a picture behind Xu Feng. This is a monitor and a video projection. Song Shaocheng is not here, but hidden behind the scenes and monitored in another place.


    With the transformation of the display screen, a familiar face suddenly appears!


    Exactly, song Shaocheng!


    See song Shaocheng sneer, eyes full of ridicule, "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, did not expect you so stupid, actually into the net."


    "Song Shaocheng, I didn''t expect that you didn''t even have the courage to face me face to face. Were you afraid of being beaten by me last time? How''s your hand? Shall I step on two more feet? " My eyes narrowed into a slit, cold voice.


    In a flash, song Shaocheng''s face changed, as if what I said was an insult to him, and the whole person was exposed. "Less nonsense, you dare to rob a woman from Ben Shao, and you dare to do such a thing to Ben Shao. I say you are dead, you are dead. Today, you and your students, no one wants to get out of here alive!"


    "If you want to blame it, it''s because you don''t know what''s good and what''s bad. If you dare to offend Ben Shao, you will end up offending Ben Shao. If there is only one, you will die!" Song Shaocheng looks cruel, as if in his eyes, I was a corpse, quickly waved and said: "hands on me, don''t leave any traces."


    As soon as the words of Shaocheng in Song Dynasty broke out, more than a dozen big men around pulled the guns one after another.


    But just at this moment, there are cold lights suddenly appear in the dark. Above the warehouse, there is a dark shadow leaping down, waving his hands like a pear blossom in a rainstorm. In an instant, there are ten big men with a sharp concealed weapon in their eyebrows!


    Even, including the man beside me, he fell down involuntarily, looking unbelievable, as if he didn''t understand why he would die.


    When song Shaocheng saw all this, he watched the ten great men fall to the ground and couldn''t get up. He immediately took a cool breath and became extremely crazy, "kill me!"

 Chapter 67

    However, song Shaocheng''s hysteria is of no use at all. At the moment when the gunshots of the remaining great men ring out, Ning Xing has landed steadily, holding a concealed weapon in both hands and throwing it out suddenly. In an instant, two more great men become corpses.


    Bang bang!


    Fire flashed from the muzzle of the gun. Ning Xing rolled forward to avoid the pursuit of bullets. Then she drew out two Nepal Army knives with both hands and went straight to the last two big men like ghosts!


    The two men couldn''t react at all. Before they could continue to shoot, they had been wiped by Ning Xing. The whole process was like flowing water. Ning Xing was undamaged, but there was a corpse lying around!


    Silence, the silence of death, song Shaocheng staring at, directly dumbfounded, become dumbfounded.


    A moment later, Ning Xing put two Nepalese Army knives back into his belt. Song Shaocheng came back to his senses. He was more ferocious than ever. "Waste, all waste. Li Shaobai, you are lucky this time, but not next time!"


    "I, Li Shaobai, will accompany you at any time. Since you want to play, you should play thoroughly. Don''t let me know where you are. Otherwise, I will make you feel worse than death." With a sneer, I bent slightly, picked up a gun, aimed at Song Shaocheng in the screen, and pulled the trigger directly.


    Bang, the screen broke, and the face of song Shaocheng disappeared.


    At this moment, seeing all this, Xu Feng''s face is pale, and his expression is mixed with deep disbelief and strong fear!


    "Xu Feng, are you ok? Today''s matter, is the teacher implicated you, today''s matter must not tell your family, otherwise will bring the disaster of death I eased my expression, squeezed out a smile and untied the rope for Xu Feng.


    Xu Feng trembled all over and couldn''t stand, "Li ban, don''t worry. I''m still clear about this. I won''t say it. It''s just who is this song Shaocheng? Why did he bother to bind me and lead you in? "


    I shook my head and didn''t reply. Xu Feng understood what I meant and didn''t ask any more.


    Then, I held Xu Feng, came to the door, involuntarily looking back at Ning Xing, "Ning Xing, you go to deal with these, I first take Xu Feng back to school, no problem?"


    "No, just go back together. This is the paint warehouse. It''s too easy to handle." Ning Xing came out, took out a lighter from his belt, threw it far away, and fell into a paint bucket steadily. Suddenly, it was full of fire.


    Ning Xing quickly forward, "go, wait for the explosion, there is no one here, even if the explosion no one knows."


    As soon as I heard it, I quickly helped Xu Feng and walked step by step to the parking place of Veneno.


    Sure enough, not long after we left, the abandoned paint warehouse exploded!


    Fortunately, there is no one in the wilderness. Even if someone finds it, it will be thought that it is the spontaneous combustion and explosion caused by the climate.


    As for those people, they must have been blown to ashes, leaving no traces.


    An hour later, I helped Xu Feng and Ning Xing to the Infirmary of Dongling University. Xu Feng looked very embarrassed. His clothes were tattered, his face was black and blue, and he looked like he had been abused.


    But in fact, what Xu Feng suffered was all skin injuries. It didn''t hurt much. He couldn''t stand up in the warehouse just now. He was completely frightened by Ning Xing. Now when he sees her, he still can''t help shaking.


    After finishing all this, Ning Xing and I took Xu Feng back to the classroom. Before I stepped in, the atmosphere inside was very heavy. It seemed that every student was worried about Xu Feng.


    Especially Tian Lili, even red eyes, many girls around her classmates comfort.


    "Lili, don''t cry. Xu Feng is sure to be OK."


    "Yes, with Li ban and Ta Ning, it will be OK. I believe in Li ban and Ta Ning. After all, Ta Ning is my idol."


    Tian Lili cried and said, "but don''t you think this is a bureau? Obviously, it''s aimed at Li ban. Now I''m not only worried about Feng Feng of our family, but also worried about the accident of Li ban and Ning Zhu church. "


    With this remark, the atmosphere of the classroom was dignified again. Even ye Chen''s steady temperament was a little restless. "Students, I think we should go together, and the girls will stay behind to help us. If there is any accident, you can inform the police, and let us boys do the risky things."


    Cao Kun stood up decisively and said for the first time, "that''s right. Although I''m not good at ordinary times, now something happened in my class, how can I not stand up? I support Ye Chen''s idea. I''d like to take people with me and call in all the bodyguards of my family. "


    I was relieved to hear that the leaders of these two groups were rarely United. I simply took Xu Feng and stepped into the classroom.


    For a moment, the class''s ambition, not from a meal, eyes together to me, found standing beside me Xu Feng, all stunned.


    "This is... Coming back?"?? Is Xu Feng back? "


    "We haven''t started yet, are we coming back? It''s just over two hours, isn''t it? ""Is it too fast for assistant Li ban and Ning?"


    Cao Kun and ye Chen, at the same time, froze, slowly relieved, and then, like a ball, sat back in place.


    Then, Cao Kun pretended to hold up his chest and said, "Xu Feng, you son of a bitch, I thought you were going to die. It''s too boring. I''m not the monitor of the class."


    "Don''t say it too early. There''s still a day to go. Don''t be proud, Cao Kun." Ye Chen said.


    Then, Tian Lili stood up with a cry. Without saying a word, she rushed to Xu Feng''s arms and cried bitterly, "why can''t you pay attention to this? You scared the hell out of me, you know? I thought you were going to die. What should I do when you die? Wu Wu ~ "


    Xu Feng was embarrassed, but he didn''t push Tian Lili away. Instead, he patted her on the back and said with a smile," look, I''m ok now? It''s just that my face has been beaten and swollen. In two days, I''ll be alive again. I don''t want to die so soon. After all, I have to be the monitor, otherwise some people will be arrogant. "


    "Can you stop joking?" Tian Lili broke her tears and laughed.


    Looking at the scenes in front of me, I was more and more relieved. I thought that although they were still talking fast, the relationship between them had changed a lot. It seemed that they were no longer so tense than before.


    Maybe it''s time to leave.


    Chu YuYan''s advice was right. It offended song Shaocheng. I shouldn''t stay in Dongling university because song Shaocheng was a scum.


    So I stood on the platform and knocked on the table, "dear students, in order not to involve you, after this matter, I decided to resign and recommend assistant Ning to replace my position. Although I haven''t been with you for a long time, the teacher can see your growth. The teacher is really happy."

 Chapter 68

    Knowing that I was going to resign, my classmates were shocked. Some were shocked, some were reluctant, some were surprised, some spoke out to dissuade me.


    Even Cao Kun gritted his teeth and said, "Li ban, the monitor has not been selected yet. How can you just say go?"


    However, in my strong and resolute attitude, no matter who asked to stay, ye Chen or Xu Feng, I declined one by one.


    The reason is very simple. I don''t want to implicate innocent students because of myself. Song Shaocheng is a scum and dares to do anything!


    If I stay in Dongling University for a second time, if I don''t pay attention, it will cause irreversible consequences. As a teacher, for the sake of students, I have to make a choice, otherwise my conscience will be in trouble!


    However, you Ningxing stay in the special class to take over my position, has enough deterrent force, I am very relieved, plus she is the head teacher, even if she doesn''t want to do it, also have to take care of their safety, can continue to stay in Dongling University for me, secretly protect Chu Yuyan.


    And in front of so many students, Ning Xing couldn''t refuse me at all, so she had to cut me with hate and said: "don''t say I''m not good to your students at that time."


    "Here I am, thank you." I look at Ning Xing and smile.


    Rather apricot looked at me a few times, can''t help but face strange, "Yo, didn''t expect you will thank people, in this case, then I accepted."


    I kept smiling, nodded my head, took a deep breath, and looked around. I remember the appearance of each student in my mind. Seeing their changes and growth in these days, I can''t help but feel relieved when I think of the scenes when I just came to Dongling University.


    In the silence, even though I didn''t give up in my heart, I still took a step out of the classroom. In the eyes of the students, I left alone and went straight to Chu YuYan''s office.


    When I saw Chu Yuyan, she was working, still so dedicated, but heard that I was going to resign, she immediately put down her pen, stood up, with a serious face, "Miss Li, isn''t this good? Why resign? I don''t agree. "


    I put on a meaningful smile and asked: "director Chu, you were the one who let me go at the beginning, and now you are the one who won''t let me go. What do you want from me?"


    "Anyway, you don''t leave. I don''t agree with your resignation, and I won''t agree if you don''t even write your resignation." Chu Yuyan face a stiff, and I looked at each other for more than ten seconds, this just hold out a word.


    I sighed, put away my smile, hands greedy in Chu YuYan''s desk, "Yuyan, we are friends, do you mind if I call you like this? In fact, I want to resign because of song Shaocheng. He kidnapped Xu Feng this morning. If I didn''t rescue Xu Feng in time, I''m afraid the consequences would be unimaginable. Since this matter is caused by me, if it involves students in special classes, I''m sorry. You know more about song Shaocheng''s virtue than me, so I hope you can agree to my resignation. "


    "What? Song Shaocheng tied Xu Feng? Why don''t you call the police? Why not inform the school? You''re going to save yourself? Don''t you think about your own safety? " Chu Yuyan was in a hurry. Her beautiful face, mixed with worries, suddenly disappeared.


    Looking at the woman in front of me like the one in the picture, I felt warm in my heart, but I still pretended to be serious and said, "you said before that the Song family should not be underestimated. If the alarm is useful, I don''t have to go to save people myself. Now that people have been rescued, it''s useless to call the police. The impact of this matter can be reduced as much as possible. After all, this is the truth My private affairs, Liang Zi of song Shaocheng and I are really married. He won''t give up easily. Resignation is the best choice. "


    With the spread of my words, Chu Yuyan fell into silence, holding the corner of her clothes with both hands. She seemed to be very tangled, and she wanted to say nothing.


    A moment later, Chu Yuyan bit her lips, and her face turned to the sky, showing a trace of scarlet. "Then... There''s still a chance to meet again?"


    "There will be. As long as you want to eat a home cooked meal in the future, I will cook it for you in person. No matter where you are, I will deliver it to your door in person." I seem to understand something, slowly nodded, chuyuyan toward a sincere smile, and then turned, left the office, completely ended my teaching career.


    Along the way, I lost a lot, but also got a lot of good.


    I met the special class students, in fact, each of them is a good child, but did not use the place, to the right way, to see their growth, I am really happy.


    To say the most fortunate, only met Chu Yuyan, she is really a very good woman, on the surface cold, in fact, there is a stubborn bone, know how to think for others, even for me, once wanted to sacrifice their work.


    Until I came to the parking lot, the car slowly out, driving in the campus road, my heart is full of emotion.


    However, when I opened to the school gate, I suddenly found that Ning Xing with special class students, all neatly lined up, as if waiting for me, as if seeing me off.I stopped the car, opened the door and went down. Many students spoke immediately.


    "Liban, can you stay?"


    Shi Peipei unexpectedly rushed over and hugged me, "Li ban, I don''t want you to go."


    "Li ban, I am reluctant to part with you. You are the best head teacher I have ever met." Gu Xiaosong stammered.


    Tian Lili came forward and pulled Shi Peipei, "Pei Pei, don''t hold me. Don''t you embarrass Li ban? In our class, who doesn''t know that you like Li ban? You can''t bear it, and we can''t bear it either. If it wasn''t for Li ban, could Feng Feng come back alive? "


    Does Shi Peipei like me? I was embarrassed for a moment, and Shi Peipei was also embarrassed, and he was so excited that he quickly let go. His big eyes were so beautiful that he couldn''t give up and said, "Liban, can you stay?"


    At this moment, ye Chen, Xu Feng and Cao Kun stood out shoulder to shoulder for the first time, and made an appeal to stay.


    Ye Chen said: "teacher, I haven''t won you yet. How can I leave?"


    Especially Xu Feng, I became his life-saving benefactor. Compared with the past, my attitude was almost one day at a time, and I was very reluctant to give up. "That''s right, Li ban, you saved my life, you can''t go."


    However, Cao Kun is still very arrogant in his words, but his arrogance is a little bit more intelligent than before. "If you leave, Li ban, few people in Dongling University will be able to control me. Are you afraid of my rebellion when you leave? What''s more, it''s going to spread. People thought you were scared away by me. Why don''t you stay? At most, I won''t be late and leave early in the future. Is that ok? "


    Hearing these three guys'' words, I couldn''t laugh or cry. Unfortunately, I decided not to stay. I simply patted them on the shoulder and sighed with deep meaning, "you three, I''m most upset. No matter who is the monitor, what I hope most is that you three can be united rather than rebellious. When I''m gone, I remember to listen to Mr. Ning''s words, She''s much harder than me. Don''t come to me crying. "


    With that, I was filled with emotion. Even if I was reluctant to leave, I had no choice but to leave. In the eyes of all the students in the special class, I waved to them. Then I got back in the car, stepped on the accelerator and left Dongling University completely.


    More than half an hour later, I arrived at Yi''an building, sat down in my office, made a list, recruited Zhang Hui from outside, and asked him to implement all the things on the list for me.


    Zhang Hui took over the list and immediately took a cold breath, looking shocked, "young master, what are you doing? Could it be that...


    I looked up with a cold smile and said, "yes, didn''t I let you have a good relationship with the black fire team? Now is the time to come in handy. Since you want to play, play a big one! I''m bound to be present at the Tiejiang conference in the middle of the month. As the saying goes, "if you don''t sing, you''ll have to. It''s going to be amazing. I haven''t paid attention to just one Tiejiang branch."

 Chapter 69

    Zhang Hui heard that he couldn''t get back to his mind for a long time. Until now, he seemed to understand what I meant. He was so shocked that he took the list and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Young master, you are planning strategies. Everything is within your command. Zhang Hui is very impressed. I have already perfected what you told me. I not only have a deep relationship with Lao Wu, but also know a lot of people, and even visited him Once, one of their sub warehouses, let alone a high imitation, even if they have real guys, young master, what you want in this list is more than enough. "


    I took a look at Zhang Hui and said with a smile, "I said Zhang Hui, how do I think your ability of flattering is getting more and more powerful?"


    "Don''t you embarrass me, young master? You are my master. I don''t flatter you. Who do you flatter? " Zhang Hui was very embarrassed and said quickly.


    Zhang Hui''s flattery is good and wonderful, but I have nothing to say, so I have to change the topic, "Zhang Hui, since they only know money but not people, then you can tell them that this is only the first deal. If you want to make more money, don''t play tricks for me, or I won''t take people to destroy their nest."


    "Don''t worry, young master. My relationship with the fifth brother is almost a brother burning yellow paper. I will personally tell him the benefits of each. In addition, I will take the initiative to lower the price for you. After all, this is a long-term transaction. Young master, you can make a lot of money by changing hands. Of course, I won''t let them know that the person behind you is young master." Zhang Hui said.


    I secretly appreciated Zhang Hui''s cleverness. I thought this guy was really a right-hand man. He was very thoughtful and smooth in his work. So I asked, "I''ll just leave this matter to you. As for the task I gave you to thoroughly check the account book, how are you doing?"


    Zhang Hui murmured and frowned, "young master, I''m afraid this matter will go against your idea. If you are young master, you will definitely be decisive in killing and uprooting."


    "But after I checked the account book, I found that some people could continue to make profits for the company. As long as they were given enough deterrence, they would never dare to mess around again. If they were given a bit of sweetness occasionally, they might work harder, especially vice president fan Guang. As for other people with income but not income, they would be fired if they could. I think so, but there is no young master I don''t dare to do anything


    Zhang Hui said two sentences in a row, which made a lot of sense.


    I narrowed my eyes. I knew Zhang Hui''s intention in my heart. He wanted to establish his own power inside.


    However, I didn''t say anything, because I could hold Zhang Hui up and kick him back. I didn''t worry that Zhang Hui would dare to mess with me, and he didn''t have the capital to challenge me.


    So I handed over the power to Zhang Hui, who made his own decision and chose to turn a blind eye to it. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. It''s just the so-called "people walking high and water flowing low". It''s normal that individuals have this idea.


    After all this, Zhang Hui left the office.


    In just three days, the company launched a big clean-up. Many senior employees were dismissed one after another, and even received subpoenas from the court!


    In these three days, fan Guang was almost on tenterhooks. He didn''t look good one day. He met me occasionally and looked very flustered.


    It wasn''t until the fourth day that fan Guang was called into the Secretary General''s office by Zhang Hui. After he came out, it was a lot easier. He didn''t oppose any words of Zhang Hui any more. Instead, he became like a follower of Zhang Hui, following him from time to time, submissive.


    As time goes by, the injury in southern Jiangsu has recovered very well, and the day of the mid month Tiejiang meeting is getting closer and closer.


    During this period, I heard Ning Xing say that the position of monitor of special class was finally won by Cao Kun. The boy was very happy that he had been laughing all day.


    However, Cao Kun seems to have changed a lot. Instead of using the monitor''s authority to deal with Ye Chen and Xu Feng, he worked together to win a place in a campus activity.


    Hearing the change and growth of the special class, I feel very relieved. Seeing that the Tiejiang meeting in Dongling is coming, I think I can finally take a breath and have a good rest.


    But one day, Ning Xing came back from work and suddenly told me that Chu Yuyan left Dongling University for unknown reasons.


    I immediately called Chu Yuyan, but I couldn''t get through. I had to run to Dongling University overnight to find President Jiang.


    However, the answer from Mr. Jiang''s mouth was that I was suffocated and angry!


    Because Chu Yuyan was forcibly taken away by song Shaocheng and went to Yanjing!


    Among the people who forced Chu Yuyan to leave, not only the Song family, but also the Chu family!


    As an outsider, Jiang has no choice but to be supported by the Song family. He can''t help but watch Chu Yuyan brought back to Yanjing!


    The purpose of song Shaocheng is to force her to marry Chu Yuyan. The time of marriage is three months later!


    When I know the reason, my fist can''t help clattering, and my intention to kill song Shaocheng soared to the extreme.


    However, this is just the beginning. What makes me even more angry happened on the eve of Tiejiang Conference!That night, I received an express delivery. The sender didn''t know who it was. There was a CD in it. I put the CD into the instrument, and the super large display screen turned into a picture.


    In the picture, is a pair of men and women, and this one man and a woman, impressively is Shi Chao and... Ling Xiaoxiao!


    I stare at the monitor, as well as in front of the ugly picture, the whole person can not believe!


    At the end of the film, Shi Chao smiles at the camera and says: "Li Shaobai, at first I didn''t know who Ling Xiaoxiao was, but later I found out whether she was your ex-wife or your coveted but unreachable ex-wife. Hahaha, how about that? Didn''t you expect that? You ex-wife, you are so energetic. "


    Looking at Shi Chao''s evil smile, I gritted my teeth with anger. My fists were blue, and I kicked the monitor to pieces. It turned out that this was Ling Xiaoxiao''s so-called dependence!


    After two years of marriage, Ling Xiaoxiao treated me like a dog and never let me touch her. Unexpectedly, in order to deal with me, she gave such a scum!


    How can I not be angry, and how can I not hate! Ling Xiaoxiao alone, she is absolutely impossible to complete, there must be Ling Ma''s guidance!


    "Ling Xiaoxiao, Ling LAN, and... Shi Chao!" My hatred reached its peak for the first time, especially for Shi Chao. Tomorrow''s Tiejiang meeting, I will make him regret all his life and live in this world!

 Chapter 70

    I wish I could run to the headquarters of Tiejiang in Dongling and kill Shi Chao directly!


    But I think about it, maybe it''s too straightforward to get rid of the hatred at all. I want Shi Chao to be tortured and know what pain is! What is the consequence of provoking me, or the consequence of provoking me in this way!


    At this time, Zhang Hui suddenly knocked on the door, "young master, someone downstairs wants to see boss Su, with a lot of people, claiming to be Shaolong."


    I opened the door, endured strong anger, and said without expression: "Shaolong? Mr. long? Have you come to Dongling? As expected, he finally came. Let him come up, and I''ll wait for him in Yajian of Southern Jiangsu. "


    "Yes." Zhang Hui left immediately.


    Then, I walked into Yajian in southern Jiangsu and found that he was sitting in a daze.


    I walked over and sat down in front of Sunan. "Master long is here to see you."


    "What? Is master long here Sunan looked moved and stood up in an instant.


    I held my cheek and looked at Sunan. "Sunan, please sit down first. Don''t worry. He must have apologized to you this time. It''s estimated that he can''t return to heaven for your affairs, but you can rest assured that with me, this matter will take a turn."


    "Shaobai, I''m better now. You should tell me what you have on earth?" Sunan sat down again, suspicious.


    I tried to calm down my anger, squeezed out a smile, and said: "my card is very simple, or that sentence, someone has a gun and money, your charge is to abscond with goods, as long as it is something that can be solved with money, it is no matter."


    "What do you mean?" Sunan was shocked.


    I said with a smile: "yes, as you think, the accusation has been cleared, who dares to speak ill of you? Tomorrow I''m going to Tiejiang. I''m going to get the wind and scenery. I''ve made Zhang Hui ready. Now everything is ready. I only owe you Dongfeng! "


    Sunan guessed my idea, very shocked, but soon confused, "Dongfeng? What is the east wind


    "It''s Mr. long! This time, we need his help! As long as he stands on your side, unswervingly supports you and defends for you, there is no need to re elect. You are you, or the boss su. As for Shi Chao, you don''t have to do anything. Naturally, I have a way to make him die again! " I put away my smile. It''s colder than ever.


    Sunan''s shock is more and more, the whole person incomparably hasty, "you have long expected that the Dragon childe will come?"


    "Yes! You''ve been wronged. I''m here. Who doesn''t know? As your little Lord, he must come. " I firmly opened my mouth and told Sunan about the whole plan and the future business with Dongling Tiejiang in a few words before master long came up.


    With the spread of my words, Sunan was completely excited, and his expression was full of strong excitement. Especially when he heard my big business, he took a cool breath and looked shocked!


    However, without waiting for Sunan to open the door, a young man appeared.


    Although he is very kind in plain cloth clothes and boots, his inherent luxury can not be hidden in any case.


    This young man is Shao long, the second son of Tiejiang boss, young master long!


    When Sunan saw Mr. long, he was so excited that he stood up and ran to him with staring eyes. He arched his hand and said, "Mr. long, I didn''t expect you to come!"


    "Don''t be polite to me, Sunan. You''ve saved my life. How can I not come? I''m sorry to put away your courtesy. I''ve come to see you for such a long time. I feel uneasy, but I have nothing to do. Alas, since I''m here, why don''t you take me to know your brother? " Young master long sighed for a moment, then threw a look at me from a distance, and gave me a kind smile, as if he was looking at me, as if he was curious.


    As soon as Zhang Hui closed the door outside, Sunan immediately led the way and led Mr. long to walk, "Mr. long, this is my brother, Li Shaobai."


    "I''ve always been very curious about who trampled on the hands of song Shaocheng. I didn''t expect to know later that it was Mr. Li. I admire you and dare to trample on the hands of the four Shaocheng in the capital. Mr. Li is the first one. It can be said that you are not only in Dongling, but also in Yanjing. Mr. Li''s taboo is also popular and is called Dongling Yiba." Mr. long smiles slightly. Without any airs of a great master, he starts to bow his hand and show courtesy to the virtuous corporal.


    I naturally got up and faced Mr. long with the same smile. "I''ve heard a lot about Mr. long. Today, I see that Mr. long, as the eldest son, is dressed so simply, without any airs, and has the potential to keep a low profile. I''m really ashamed of Mr. Li''s personality."


    With that, I made a gesture of invitation. Master long took a seat immediately, but Sunan stood quietly on one side without saying a word. His position as master and servant was revealed immediately.


    I sighed in my heart. It seems that Sunan has its own way to go, its own pursuit and people to follow.


    However, I did not point to break, but sat opposite to the Dragon childe.But I haven''t opened my mouth yet, but Mr. long said on his own initiative: "Mr. Li, I can''t help you with the things in southern Jiangsu this time. I''m really sorry. As a brother of Southern Jiangsu, you have protected him here for so long. I''m here to thank you, because I owe too much to southern Jiangsu."


    "I''m here today not only for these reasons, but also to tell you that song Shaocheng is a man who must be punished by canthus. You trampled on his hand. Although he finally got the bone back, he won''t stop so easily. This man is insidious and vicious. You should be careful."


    I smile, calm and self-confident said: "master long is so thoughtful, just a song Shaocheng, I didn''t pay attention to it at all."


    "Well, you don''t know song Shaocheng. He''s a complete scum." Young master long sighed, as if I were talking big.


    I don''t think so. Only I know if I can destroy Shaocheng of Song Dynasty. No one believes it. I just ignore it. As if I didn''t hear it, I wave my hand and say, "if I don''t mention it, I have another thing. I want to discuss it with Mr. long. I wonder if Mr. long would like to listen to me?"


    "I''d like to hear about it." Mr. long replied.


    I raised my head and took a look at Sunan. He nodded his head. Then I told master long all my plans for tomorrow.


    Master Long''s face changed as he listened. At last, he looked frightened and could not calm down any more.

 Chapter 71

    In a strong shock, even if the noble born Mr. long, after listening to my plan, I can''t help but feel ashamed. My eyes can''t help changing. It''s like treating people of the same level. It''s like my ignorance of song Shaocheng. It''s really not just talking casually, but really sure. I don''t need to pay attention to him at all!


    The whole Ya room slowly became quiet, even if it was the second time for Sunan to listen, it was hard to hide the excitement and the strong shortness of breath.


    "How about Mr. long? With me, Dongling Tiejiang will not fall into the hands of Mr. Hua. In the future, the competition for the position of Tiejiang will be beneficial to you without any harm. " The corner of my mouth raised a radian of self-confidence and looked at master long leisurely.


    Then he took a deep breath and got up quickly. He bent over to bow his hand to my Li Xian, "Mr. Li is a great talent for his foresight and clever calculation! Just now, I''m clumsy and reckless. I''d like to apologize to my husband. In his eyes, song Shaocheng is not even a fart. Unless he can be the master of the Song family, he''s just a direct grandson of the Song family. Compared with his intelligence, he''s not only a little bit worse? I''m sure I''ll do my best to help you with your wisdom. But you''re a loser, aren''t you


    In his words, young master long showed his love for talent. Only in the last few words, he said that I was a loser. I laughed bitterly and asked him to sit down again. Then he looked at him and said, "young master long, I''m different from you. I can see from your dress that you keep a low profile, but I''m not the same. I''m more open-minded because of this You can do things as you like


    In my words, I deliberately and politely refused the solicitation of young master long. I knew very well that Sunan had his own pursuit, and I couldn''t stop it. But I''m different from him. I prefer the feeling of freedom, because I had a marriage with Ling Xiaoxiao, and I never want to experience that kind of oppression again.


    Mr. long, obviously, is not a simple person. He immediately knows his heart clearly, smiles kindly, and no longer mentions the matter of solicitation. However, he talks with me peacefully, as if he wants to have a good relationship with me, and even tells me a lot about Yanjing.


    ..


    in Yanjing, there are four young people in the capital, each of whom is a child of a big family.


    Since ancient times, Yanjing, an important place for officials, has become a big family with great strength and prestige!


    The four children in the capital are Ning, song, Wang and Xu. They are the legitimate children of the four families!


    However, on top of this, there are even more powerful aristocratic families. I still don''t know how many years of super aristocratic families have passed on!


    "Ye, Fang and Li are the three great Chinese families. Today''s Fang family is at its best and has a very strong momentum."


    "The Ye family has always been neutral, making every effort to develop and not participating in the fight."


    Speaking of this, young master long suddenly sighed, "it''s the Li family. Ever since the old man Li was frustrated and kept his door shut, it''s worse every year."


    "Although Tiejiang seems to have boundless scenery on the surface, as the most loyal member of the Li family, it''s actually getting worse and worse. I can''t tell you what the pain is. Otherwise, with Master Li''s great wisdom like a demon, the Fang family is nothing! Even those generals, whether in office or retired, have to call themselves younger when they see Mr. Li


    After a few words, I could not help frowning. It turned out that Tiejiang was only a part of the Li family. How terrible would the real Li family be?


    Even if we can''t cover the sky with one hand, we can say that it''s a kind of existence that the Chinese earth will shake three times, right?


    "My husband''s surname is Li, too. Does he have a relationship with the Li family?" Asked master long.


    I quickly waved my hand and said with self mockery, "Mr. long, you are praising me. How can an ordinary person like the Li family have anything to do with me? It just happens to be the same name. "


    "Don''t belittle yourself, sir. You can''t compete with ordinary people just by your intelligence." Mr. long laughs. "Mr. Li''s character is similar to that of Mr. Li. Mr. Li was very strong at that time, which made the Fang family and the Ye family gasp for breath. Even the owner of the Fang family had been slapped by Mr. Li. That''s absolutely overbearing. If Mr. Li didn''t know why he was so frustrated and shut up, Otherwise, where does the Fang family have a chance to clamor? "


    With that, master long sighed again, as if he was helpless.


    When I heard these words, I was shocked. Is Mr. Li too domineering? Even the owner of the Fang family dare to fan? It''s too much.


    However, I didn''t point out the helplessness of Mr. long, because it''s not my responsibility. After all, Tiejiang and the Li family are on the same line, and I''m just an outsider.


    Young master long can tell me this kind of thing, and his purpose is very simple. He wants to get close to me. Even if I don''t belong to him, I can help him and give advice occasionally.After talking with each other for a long time, I probably found out the character of young master long. He is not a person who has two sides, but a person who knows how to respect each other, keeps a line in his work and doesn''t put on airs. He is worthy of deep friendship.


    When seeing off Mr. long with Sunan, I watched him leave Yian building under the protection of several people. As soon as I got back to Yajian, I couldn''t help but be happy for Sunan and said, "Sunan, you''re not with the wrong person. Mr. long is a good man."


    "Mr. long is honest with others, but no one under his command does not believe him. I''m lucky to be his man, but it''s you. Just now his meaning is so obvious, why don''t you accept it? I don''t understand? Isn''t there a bright future to follow Mr. long? " Sunan side said, at the same time doubt up, full of doubt.


    I sighed and patted Sunan on the shoulder, "brother, you and I have a different way. When this matter is solved, I won''t be able to stay in Dongling for long. You should remember well. With this experience, you can have a long memory."


    "Damn, how can you talk like an elder? You take advantage of me?" Sunan hammered me on the chest, and I showed my teeth in pain. I suddenly showed my true shape. I kicked him on the ass and ran away. I thought I couldn''t beat you, but you?


    Time, second by second.


    Dark night sky, gradually become hazy, a glimmer of dawn sweeping, dawn, Tiejiang meeting day, also finally arrived!

 Chapter 72

    On this day, the sun is bright, the sky is clear, the rising sun shines on the earth, everything is full of vitality, the cold climate seems to ease a lot.


    I stood in front of the mirror, looking at myself wearing a casual suit specially designed by the master. I was just full of style and dignified, just like the son of a noble family.


    Especially a pair of sword eyebrows, as well as my confident smile, looks more handsome than ever!


    Then, I walked out of Yajian and went downstairs slowly with Sunan. Zhang Hui followed me and told me that everything was ready. Ning Xing asked for a day off and followed me to the headquarters building in Tiejiang, Dongling.


    Because Zhang Hui and Ning Xing are not outsiders, I also told them the plan.


    Down to the ground floor, walking, I came to the door, at this moment of the road, nothing, only the company''s security personnel patrol around.


    But at this time, in a corner, suddenly appeared a car, domineering appearance, elegant temperament, is the president''s car, Rolls Royce phantom!


    But, this is just the beginning, just for the road, Rolls Royce in the corner, straight to the door at the same time, behind a top luxury car, one after another!


    Bentley, Maybach, Audi R8, Volkswagen Phaeton, one after another! There were more than 20 cars in a long line, with a long white Lincoln in the middle. It slowly stopped in front of me.


    For a moment, the astonishing motorcade not only deserved the attention of the surrounding security personnel, but also the staff in the building were watching through the window, looking startled!


    "Lying trough, so many luxury cars, those Bentleys should be at least 500 in case?"


    "If you look at some Huiteng cars, they will cost millions of them. People with poor eyes think they are Santana!"


    "Are all these cars owned by the president? Local tyrant! How much does it cost? "


    "If only one day I could be as rich as the president."


    "I just ask, in Dongling, besides our president, who else is there?"


    ...


    even though Sunan had known the plan for a long time, he still couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, "Shaobai, you are really the first one in Dongling


    Even Ning Xing, who always looked down on me, rarely showed a shocked expression. "My chief executive, you can really lose your family. I''m afraid the value of these cars is more than 100 million?"


    But Zhang Hui was the most calm. After all, these cars were arranged by him. He hardly changed his face. He took the initiative to open the extended Lincoln''s door for me and made a gesture of invitation, "young master, please get on the bus."


    I leisurely smile, did not answer Ning Xing''s question, thought more amazing, still behind, simply step on the car, sit down steadily.


    It has to be said that the car is very comfortable, the space is very spacious, and even the car also has expensive red wine.


    After that, Sunan, Ningxing and Zhang Hui got on the train one by one, and the car started slowly. A long dragon like motorcade officially set out for Tiejiang building.


    "Come on, young master. This is my special Lafite. How do you like it?" Zhang Hui opened a bottle of red wine, and immediately the aroma of the wine filled his mind.


    Slowly into the goblet, Zhang Hui respectfully handed over, "young master, to taste."


    I raised my left hand and was about to pick it up. Zhang Hui''s face suddenly changed and his hand stood still. "Young master, you... Are my negligence. Now I find out that you don''t even have a watch."


    With that, Zhang Hui quickly handed me the wine, then picked up the walkie talkie in the car and said, "all attention, all attention, don''t go to Tiejiang building first, go to Dongling commercial center to buy a watch for the young master."


    Ning Xing looked at Zhang Hui with disdain, but didn''t say anything. She just hugged her chest and closed her eyes.


    Sunan can''t help twitching, also didn''t speak, I thought a watch, there''s no need to run more?


    As a result, without waiting for me to speak, Zhang Hui said, "young master, you are an aristocrat. How can you set off your identity without a good watch?"


    Nobility!


    Zhang Hui said the word "noble" more than once, and this time he said it very seriously. No one can match him for his ability of flattering. I was speechless, so I had to take a sip of red wine and follow Zhang Hui. Anyway, I didn''t worry.


    Under Zhang Hui''s command, more than 20 super luxury cars swept through the road, attracting countless people''s attention, almost paralyzing the traffic!


    Through the window, I looked at the people outside. Some were shocked, some were horrified, some stopped the car and took out their mobile phones to take photos.


    Along the way, it was a big sensation. If so many luxury cars were married, it would be in the past. But I''m not married at all. It''s just like walking around the street. Not to mention how many people are watching, what''s more, I''ve been chasing them all the way, taking pictures with my mobile phone.


    Last time I came to Dongling business center, I was secretly following Ling Xiaoxiao and Chen Wen. They were treated as beggars.


    I never thought that this high-end commercial zone with a lot of people coming and going, when I came again, my identity was so different.More than 20 luxury cars, led by Rolls Royce mirage and escorted by Bentley, are extremely spectacular. As soon as they drive into Dongling commercial center, they attract countless eyeballs.


    Stopping in front of a Patek Philippe shop, the owner of the shop was shocked. A beautiful woman with lingering charm came out with several staff.


    Even, as the motorcade stopped, more and more people gathered around and marveled.


    "Who is this? So much pomp? A rich old man, I suppose? "


    "I guess it''s absolutely amazing to have such a team. I can''t make so much money without decades."


    "Well, if only I were young, maybe I would post it. It''s a pity that I''m an old man."


    Through the car window, I heard these words, I don''t think so. I never care what others say about me. What I care about is always my friends, relatives, brothers and... Women!


    After Zhang Hui got out of the car and made a gesture of invitation, I stepped out of the car door. When I landed steadily, I looked up at Patek Philippe''s special store. The decoration was very grand, especially the beautiful woman who looked like the store manager and several beautiful employees around me. I was a famous Swiss watch manufacturer, and even the employees were carefully selected Yes.


    At this time, Zhang Hui did not know where to find a windbreaker, carefully draped over my shoulder, "young master, it''s windy, don''t be frozen."


    I nodded, pulled the windbreaker, and suddenly there was a female scream around me!


    "Ah... It''s brother Shenhao!"


    "Brother Shenhao appears again. I finally see myself. How can I be so handsome!"


    "What? Is he the Shenhao brother? I bought the Veneno, which is worth 45 million yuan, and it''s very rude


    "It''s news, big news. Brother Shenhao appears again. He has a whole motorcade. He''s lying in the trough. He''s going to tell the reporters quickly!"


    "Isn''t brother Shenhao here to buy a watch? I really bought a watch last year. Is he going to lose his family this time? "


    "Li Shaobai, who is holy? Why does the man next to you call him young master? "


    "Is he... A young master of some big family?"

 Chapter 73

    For a moment, I screamed everywhere. Some women seemed to be crazy. If there were no security guards around immediately, I would be surrounded by the enthusiasm of these women.


    And at the moment, Ning Xing and Sunan also get out of the car, see the crazy scene around, speechless, Ning Xing white me a look, that kind of look was caught by other people, immediately pour cold breath.


    Ning xingben is like a magnet. No matter where she goes, she can attract a 100% rate of turning back. Now she stands beside me, and she doesn''t move. This strange relationship immediately makes the discussion come back, mixed with strong envy and hatred!


    "I''ll go. Who''s this beauty? Lying trough, this figure is a beauty


    "Shh, keep your voice down. It''s troublesome to be heard."


    "I''m not afraid. This Li Shaobai is just too irritating. Even if he has money, is there such a beautiful woman around him? I can''t bear it! "


    "Wait! Why does the man who finally came out of the car just now look so familiar? "


    "Well? Isn''t this... Sunan, boss Su? Why is he here? A month ago, I received the grapevine news that he should have been chased by Tiejiang! I thought he was dead. "


    "Is it Li Shaobai?"


    "It''s impossible! That''s Tiejiang. No matter how rich Li Shaobai is, dare he fight against Tiejiang? "


    "You''re wrong. He dares. I can only say that your news is too slow. How long ago was it? What''s the point? I tell you, Sunan is really saved by Li Shaobai, and Tiejiang people don''t dare to mess, they are very afraid. "


    "What is the origin of Li Shaobai? Why did it suddenly rise in Dongling? "


    "You ask me this, I don''t know. I only know that in order to keep Sunan, he bought a 45 million yuan super sports car by force. He doesn''t feel distressed at all, and he treats it very rudely. Now he has made a team of hundreds of millions of cars. I don''t think he is short of money, or the money is too much to imagine. He is the first loser of Dongling It''s over. "


    "The first black sheep of Dongling family...


    " I... why is this person not me? We golden collars, who work hard, are not enough for him to defeat his family once. It''s so irritating. Heaven has no eyes. "


    I can hear all these words. The first black sheep of Dongling? I like this name. It sounds much better than Dongling Yiba.


    So, I took a step forward, the charming woman, with deep meaning, threw a wink at me, even took the initiative to step on high-heeled shoes to come over, took my hand, familiar with her soft ball rubbed me, said: "it''s Mr. Li, I''m Mr. Chen Yuanyuan, Mr. Chen Yuanyuan just call me Yuanyuan, Mr. Li can come here, it''s really wonderful Hui, I don''t know what you want to buy? "


    Chen Yuanyuan is nearly 30 years old, but she is very well maintained. She has no wrinkles. Her appearance is only a little bit worse than Ning Xing. She is absolutely a beautiful woman. Moreover, she has the charm of a real woman. She is very mature, just like a ripe peach. She wants to be bitten by others. It seems that she can compete with Ning Xing.


    However, such a beautiful woman, who was older than me, even let me call her Yuanyuan, especially the soft ball, which was close to my arm. I was stunned.


    However, I was just stunned for a moment. Every day when I was with a maid like Ning Xing, I had already been promoted to an extraordinary state. I just couldn''t afford to be a beautiful woman.


    However, the onlookers didn''t think so. They almost didn''t cause public anger and came to tear me up on the spot.


    "Damn it, Chen Yuanyuan is the most beautiful shopkeeper in this street, my goddess. I pass here every day to see her, but unexpectedly, this damned Li Shaobai takes advantage of Yuanyuan!"


    "How could that be? Why does Yuanyuan take the initiative to hold his hand? It''s still so close! "


    "Damn, my circle!"


    I ignore, in Chen Yuanyuan''s subtle surprise, leisurely step on the steps, step by step, into the Patek Philippe shop.


    "Young master, I won''t go in, because I believe in young master''s eyes." Zhang Hui arched his hand and stopped at the door.


    I stopped and looked back at Sunan. "My boss, do you want to give you a good watch?"


    "No, my chief executive, you can go in with Ning Xing. I''m smoking outside. Now I''m full of things. I''m not in a good mood to buy a watch." Sunan quickly shakes his head. Zhang Hui quickly takes out a bag of good cigarettes and gives them to him.


    I smile but don''t speak. I secretly say that Sunan is too nervous. I simply turn around and follow a beautiful person with different looks on the left and right sides, leisurely strolling around this famous watch shop made in Switzerland, Patek Philippe.


    "Young man, what do you think of this one? It matches your temperament, young master Chen Yuanyuan took me along and introduced me.


    At this time, I was not the only customer of Patek Philippe store. There were other customers here. Seeing Chen Yuanyuan and Ning Xing on my left and right sides, they looked very upset. But when they saw the motorcade parked outside, they all left in dismay.Gradually, I was the only customer left in the shop, which seemed to be my special show.


    Chen Yuanyuan introduced as he walked. The soft ball didn''t stop touching. He wanted to rub the whole person over.


    Naturally, I am very clear, but I didn''t say anything. After all, other women also want face. Isn''t it embarrassing to say it? And it wasn''t me who suffered. I just pretended I didn''t know anything and then looked at my watch.


    However, how can Chen Yuanyuan''s action escape Ning Xing''s eyes? She became more and more uncomfortable from coming in all the way. At last, she secretly pulled the corner of my clothes. Seeing that I ignored her, she stamped her foot and went outside strangely, feeling quite invisible.


    "Ha ha, young master, is this your assistant? It''s lovely. It''s so beautiful. " Chen Yuanyuan covered his mouth with a smile.


    I curved my mouth. "Assistant? No, she''s my maid


    Chen Yuanyuan also covered his mouth, his eyes suddenly widened, his expression was unbelievable, "what? maid? Now, in this era, there are still maids? "


    "Why not?" I am enigmatic deep smile, continue to watch in the shop.


    And after these words, Chen Yuanyuan''s "performance" is more and more hard!


    When I bought a watch full of platinum and diamond, worth 1.35 million, full of noble flavor, just walked out of the shop, Chen Yuanyuan reluctantly released his hand, handed me a business card, quietly in my ear, said with deep meaning: "I don''t believe it, you don''t move at all, there is my contact information on it, when the watch is broken, ask me to repair it."


    With that, Chen Yuanyuan even blew a breath in his ear, and secretly bit my ear.


    has the final say, "I am not the one who has the final say, but I have the final say." I smile, pick up Chen Yuanyuan''s business card, do not look, directly in front of all the eyes around, the business card into her that gap.

 Chapter 74

    "Here, Li Shaobai, what is this for?"


    "How dare you do such a thing."


    "Damn it, why didn''t Chen Yuanyuan slap him in the face? It doesn''t make sense. "


    In a panic, Chen Yuanyuan Leng is indifferent, on the contrary, his face flushed, more charming.


    I didn''t care. Instead, I turned around and went back to Tiejiang building. Without any hesitation, I told Zhang Hui to go to Tiejiang building immediately.


    The team started again, led by Rolls Royce mirage, left the Dongling commercial center, and the team of Qi Shushu ran through the road again, like a long dragon.


    In the car, I asked Zhang Hui how things were going. He said that everything was arranged properly. With my command, I could immediately surround the whole Tiejiang building and make it difficult for them to fly.


    Today is a very important day for Dongling Tiejiang. The election of Deacons represents that important figures of Dongling Tiejiang will gather here.


    This is one of my cards. Last night, I had arranged to send some daredevil guys from the company to lurk around in advance!


    Every one of them, all with a real guy from the black fire team, even AK I bought them!


    To say how powerful the firepower is, I''m afraid it''s enough to raze the whole Tiejiang building to the ground!


    In the security industry, it''s no secret to kill people and work hard, let alone Blackfire. As long as they have been in the business for some years, they know the rules and know where to sell them.


    I have a pinhole pager in my collar. If Shi Chao dares to mess around, I don''t mind playing with him.


    Of course, this matter has a great impact. If I don''t play this card, I won''t play it easily. Otherwise, I won''t be able to close this stall.


    In addition, I have several other cards, but most of them are on guard. In my eyes, just one card is enough! That is to exonerate Sunan.


    However, I''m not arguing for Sunan. No one would think of the way I''m going to exonerate him.


    Little by little, half an hour later, I finally arrived at the Tiejiang building, which is only about ten stories high. It looks inconspicuous, but inside it, it''s a stamped foot. Dongling will shake three times!


    At this moment, Tiejiang building downstairs, full of all kinds of million level luxury cars, almost no parking space.


    "Young master, there is no parking space in here. Do you want to park by the side of the road?" Zhang Hui asked tentatively.


    I looked at it from a distance, put down the wine glass and said in a cold voice, "stop by the side of the road? Zhang Hui, you tell me to go down and let people drive all the cars to the main gate of Tiejiang building and block their doors for me! "


    It''s totally out of plan, and it''s even more obvious provocation. When Zhang Hui heard this, he suddenly raised his eyes and hesitated, "young master, but..."


    I raised my hand, interrupted Zhang Hui''s words, and sneered: "as I said, if I want to come, I''ll come arrogantly, if I want to go, I''ll go with the wind and the scenery, just do as I did. That''s how I told Shi Chao, I don''t know Don''t be afraid of him. Let him wash his neck. "


    See my firm attitude, Sunan a Leng a Leng of, even Ning Xing also slightly changed a look to see me, seem to be saying that I''m not small, dare so arrogant.


    Shi Chao and I are already in an endless situation. First, he calculated Sunan, calculated my brother, and almost hurt his name. Second, Shi Chao continuously provoked me, and the last CD sent to me made me angry. Now in retrospect, it''s hard to calm down!


    With any of these, Shi Chao is already dead in my eyes.


    Of course, I will not let Shi Chao die happily, I will make him Regret living!


    ...


    with my order, the leading Rolls Royce phantom, without hesitation, stepped on the accelerator and rushed in with a bang, which scared Tiejiang people to give way.


    The luxury cars behind the Rolls Royce mirage did not drop. They all stepped up the gas and blocked the front door of Tiejiang building!


    As for the long Lincoln where I live, I park at the front door, with a pile of cars at the front door and a pile of cars at the back. I can see that the members of Tiejiang who guard the door are almost all stupid.


    However, they soon reacted. Dozens of people rushed to the ground. I stepped to the ground and suddenly turned back. They recognized me instantly and slowed down slightly.


    "It''s him! Li Shaobai


    "I didn''t expect him to come! Is he not afraid of death? "


    "Damn, it blocked the front door."


    "The most hateful thing is that these luxury cars, which are worth millions of dollars, are actually blocked by him as garbage. It''s better to catch him first and give him to Chaoge for treatment. Maybe Chaoge can appreciate them."


    However, at this time, Sunan is no longer the usual appearance. At the moment of landing, it seems that he is the real deacon of Dongling Tiejiang, the speaker, and the elder brother''s momentum is invisible!Sunan is just a turn back, those low-level members, all eyes a convex, Leng is to stop the pace, standing in place even dare not move.


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    "It''s boss Su!"


    "Hum." Sunan gave a cold hum, which made them tremble all over. Their expressions were as if they had done something wrong. They were reviewing themselves and bowed their heads one after another.


    "Zhang Hui stay, you lead the way in Sunan, I don''t know the way." I can''t help but smile bitterly. It seems that Sunan, once again a deacon, will surely have a big clean-up and wipe out all these useless fish and weeds.


    Sunan nodded, waved his sleeve, walked in the front, took me and Ningxing straight to the elevator, but just a few steps, I saw two familiar figures, came from another place, as if to take the elevator.


    After a step, Sunan recognized the two men, "Shaobai..."


    I stopped, like Ning Xing.


    I didn''t say a word, narrowed my eyes and looked at them coldly. These two people are Ling Xiaoxiao and Ling Ma!


    Ling Xiaoxiao was the first one to find me. She looked unbelievable, but soon turned into a sneer, as if in her eyes, I was caught in a trap and wanted to die!


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that, Li Shaobai, you really have the courage to come here? Now that you have come, don''t regret it. Today I will make you kneel in front of me! " Ling Xiaoxiao slowly came over, sneer, mixed with strong pride.


    At this time, Ling Ma also came over and looked at me coldly, "I said, I still know a few people in Tiejiang, don''t think I can''t get you."


    I don''t even pay attention to Ling Ma. Like song Shaocheng, she is a scum. She even sells her daughter.


    Simply I step in front of Ling Xiaoxiao and silently look at the woman I once loved. My heart is so complicated.


    Maybe I no longer love Ling Xiaoxiao, but two years of life, even if she is not good to me, no love, at least there is a slight family, even now only a trace.


    But that is the so-called trace of the only remaining weak family, let me take a deep breath, raising my hand is a slap in the face, hard pumping in Ling Xiaoxiao''s face!


    PA of a, Ling Xiao Xiao Leng, Ling Ma also Leng.


    This is, the first time I hit her, the first time I hit a woman!


    "Fool, is it worth it to deal with me?"

 Chapter 75

    This sentence is my most real idea.


    Ling Xiaoxiao can be merciless.


    But I can''t! I can''t be merciless to the woman I once loved!


    In fact, Ling Xiaoxiao and Chu Yuyan are both in love, but one of them is on the right way, the other is on the wrong way, which is the real reason why I love Chu Yuyan.


    In fact, I can do it. Ling Xiaoxiao has no chance to turn over.


    But I really don''t have the heart. I don''t have the heart to kill Ling Xiaoxiao when there is only a little weak emotion left.


    I have always left room, not to do too much, in order to hope that she would give up, hope that she lost her way, find a good man again, don''t be capricious, don''t be arrogant, face up to her mistakes.


    However, for those who hurt my relatives and friends, I can be hard hearted, let them try the taste of pain, completely break their self-esteem.


    I am such a person.


    But Ling Xiaoxiao''s tendon was tied too tightly. She didn''t understand me at all. She immediately showed a strong hatred and covered her face with a sneer. "In order to deal with you, it''s all worth it. I remember this slap today, and you will regret it."


    With that, Ling Xiaoxiao turned and left. Ling Ma glared at me, followed her to the elevator, took the elevator, went straight up the stairs, and finally stopped at the top floor.


    I looked at the elevator door, but I couldn''t come back for a long time.


    A moment later, tens of millions of emotion turned into a sigh, since this is Ling Xiaoxiao''s own choice, it is necessary to accept the result of this choice.


    It''s just a pity that nature makes people happy. I used to love her to the extreme, but now she hates me to the extreme. It seems that she can no longer resolve this grudge.


    "Let''s go." I took a deep breath, the appearance returned to its original state, took a step forward, went to the elevator, and pressed.


    Ning Xing had never seen me like this, and suddenly she became confused, "what''s the matter with you? Who was that woman just now? "


    At this time, Sunan came over and sighed, "don''t ask."


    Ning Xing a listen, do not understand, I said nothing, silently waiting for the elevator, did not give her answer.


    Two minutes later, I came to the top floor. It was no more than the first floor. There were dozens of members guarding it. They were armed with guns. The moment the elevator door opened, the corridor not far away was filled with big men in black on both sides. They were all real guys in their hands!


    As soon as I got out of the elevator, two big men came up with guns and aimed at my head. When I saw Sunan, the two big men didn''t recognize me. They asked fiercely, "who is it? I dare to break in here without authorization. "


    On purpose, it''s definitely a member of Shi Chao''s team. He must have guessed that I would never bring an invitation, so he arranged for someone to be in a dilemma here, and even a black hand who could call his name beautiful.


    "People with guns on my head are now ashes. Do you believe that?" I raised my head and coldly looked at the black muzzle of the gun. Ning Xing didn''t give them any chance to retort. He suddenly took out his hand. In an instant, he pulled out two Nepalese Army knives with sharp edges and two heads flying high!


    At the time of landing, these two heads were full of horror and strong disbelief, as if they could not understand why they suddenly became like this!


    Ning Xing, like a ghost, didn''t even blink her eyes, as if it was a common practice. She could see Sunan''s eyes straight, "this..."


    but before Sunan finished, the situation here immediately attracted other people''s attention, and immediately sounded the sound of loading the gun, as well as the sound of footsteps.


    "What''s going on? Something''s wrong


    "Sunan and Li Shaobai are here! Super elder brother has explained, if they want to dare to start, fight back immediately. "


    "Go ahead, beat them into beehives!"


    I laughed. It turned out that the two men were just cannon fodder. What Shi Chao did was to lead me to fight. It was just right that the name of them killed me.


    So I put my hand in front of Sunan and took a step back. He followed me step back. Seeing Ning Xing alone outside the elevator, he was very nervous and wanted to go out again.


    I simply hand with the force, "don''t go out, rather apricot a person can."


    "Shaobai, what do you think? Even if Ning Xing is the master of that place list, he can''t deal with so many people by himself, can he? And they have guns in their hands. "


    I ouch a, urgent said: "it''s OK, is to wait for the picture is not good-looking, I''m afraid you stomach discomfort."


    Speaking of this, I stood in the elevator and threw a smile at Ning Xing, "right? Ning master? You have something more powerful than a gun in your hand


    Ning Xing snorted and ignored me. At the moment of the gunshot, she put two Nepal Army knives back into her belt and rolled around the ground to avoid a round of bullets.


    Then, Ning Xing squatted on the ground, her hands didn''t know when, and she was holding eight concealed weapons. She suddenly threw them, and the shrill screams echoed in her ears in the blink of an eye."Ah!"


    "This woman can use concealed weapons. Damn, stop her. Don''t let her run away!"


    Bang bang!


    The gunshot is fierce, but Ning Xing cleverly evades it. His ability to predict is just superb. He deserves to be an expert on the list.


    Because I was in the elevator, I couldn''t see the other party''s people. I could only see Ning Xing. However, after hiding a few rounds of bullets, she didn''t throw concealed weapons in situ. Instead, she shook her head, pulled out two Nepal Army knives again, and rushed up with her head, "too weak."


    As soon as Ning Xing left, Sunan and I couldn''t see the situation, but we heard a series of screams.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    "my God."


    "Run, run, go down the stairs. This woman is not a human, but a devil! Ah! ~~~Help me


    Sunan whole person frozen in place, difficult side head, looked at me, unbelievable said: "are you sure... Ningxing is your maid?"


    "How about bodyguard, part-time maid? I''m a good maid, right? Would you like to borrow it for two days? " I laugh.


    Sunan''s face turned white and he was very ashamed. He shook his head. "Don''t, don''t know how to die at that time. For the first time, I found that I overestimated the strength of Dongling Tiejiang. If there was such a person, it would be too easy to play assassin."


    I don''t speak with a smile, the strength of Tiejiang is not so bad, mainly because Ningxing is too strong.


    Of course, it''s very easy to have a master like Ning Xing in China. It''s really easy to play assassin. The premise is to have a master like her. Otherwise, it''s impossible to assassinate a deacon of Tiejiang branch!


    Gradually, there was no sound outside. Ning Xing came back, like a bloody rose, and wiped her face with the back of her hand. "It''s too weak. The soldiers on the whole floor were cleared by me in five minutes."


    I step out, in front of a scene, it is everywhere... Stomach can''t help rolling.


    Sunan followed me with shame. When he saw this scene, he first took a cold breath, and his eyes suddenly raised. Then he seemed to be choked by the breath, coughed desperately, coughed and vomited nauseously.


    It took more than half a minute for Sunan to slow down and lead the way again.


    In spite of the strong nausea in my stomach, I took a step forward and landed on the wet and fishy ground. Without hesitation, I took another step and stepped on these corpses step by step!


    Since Shi Chao was calculating me as soon as he opened the door, I would defeat him step by step with his calculation, his cannon fodder and his front pawn, so that his self-esteem would disappear!


    But along the way, there are corpses everywhere. It''s very terrible. It''s like a mass grave. It took Ning Xing only a very short time to clean up all the soldiers in the corridor. It''s amazing! How strong is she?


    The more Sunan walked, the more shocked she was to Ning Xing, and finally she became extremely shocked!


    So many people, it is impossible not to disturb Tiejiang high-level, however, they are so dead, there is no high-level to come!


    Unless, in silence, they are reaped!


    Think of here, even I can''t help but rather apricot new look, thought later or don''t provoke this disaster, lest which day died all don''t know.


    Finally, I came to the deepest part of the top floor, that is, the Tiejiang high level, all the senior figures, young master long and young master Hua, and the conference room where Shi Chao was!


    At this time, they vote inside, but they don''t know that the outside is a mess.


    I curved my mouth and pushed the door open with both hands. "I''m coming."

 Chapter 76

    At the beginning of the moment, my words passed in with my steps, and more than a dozen people in it cast their eyes one after another and fell on me.


    Among these ten people, there are white haired old people and dignified middle-aged people, who sit on both sides as if they were ancient courtyards.


    Shi Chao is among them. Ling Xiaoxiao and Ling Ma are sitting behind him, just like his family. When they see me here, they are shocked. It seems that Shi Chao expected that I would not be here.


    I ignored Shi Chao''s eyes, and looked at Ling Xiaoxiao behind him. Then I glanced around the room and saw that on the stairs in front of them, there were two young people sitting in high positions, just like two kings, revealing their status. Below them were all ministers.


    One of them is Mr. long, who is ordinary in appearance, hidden in reality and concealing his talents.


    The other one, who is seven points similar to Mr. long, is quite different in appearance. His clothes are extremely luxurious, his face is like a crown of jade, his eyebrows are like electricity, his face is not angry, and he is sharp. You don''t have to guess that he is Mr. Long''s brother, the eldest son of Mr. Tiejiang, Mr. Hua.


    This young master Hua, seeing me push the door open, immediately frowned and looked unhappy. He said in a fierce voice, "who are you? Whose men are they? How dare you disturb the order of the voting conference and get out of here. "


    "Get me out of here? Remember, my name is Li Shaobai. I''m not from Tiejiang, so you''re not qualified to say that. " The corner of my mouth cocked up and walked out leisurely. Sunan and Ningxing appeared one after another, followed me directly, went to the middle of each elder and faced the two young masters of Hualong.


    The appearance of Sunan immediately caused a shock, and many people were moved.


    "Li Shaobai? Southern Jiangsu? Why are they here? "


    "How dare Sunan come?"


    But among these elders, some belonged to the school of young master long. It seemed that they had already given an account and immediately fought back with words.


    "Why can''t you come? Sunan''s affairs have not been thoroughly investigated. I suspect someone is cheating behind his back. "


    "Yes, what absconds with the goods? What kind of goods? We''ve never met before. I don''t think it''s true? "


    "Shut up Mr. Hua was even more upset by what I said. He stared at me coldly and yelled at me, and immediately fell silent.


    Then, Mr. Hua slowly raised his hand and pointed to me, "Shi Chao, who is Li Shaobai? Can anyone come in this conference? You explain it to me


    At this time, Shi Chao finally stood up. It seemed that he had no fear at all. After a scornful look at me, he arched his hand and bowed down to pay homage to Mr. Chaohua. "Mr. Chaohua is a fellow of Southern Jiangsu. He has provoked the majesty of Tiejiang in Dongling for three or four times. I designed to attract him. I didn''t expect that he really dared to come, although I don''t know how he came in, maybe he sneaked in Come in, but since you''re here, don''t try to go out. "


    With that, Shi Chao gave a sneer, as if I had been a turtle in a jar and died.


    "Why don''t you do it now? Don''t let some small people delay the progress of the conference. " Said Mr. Hua.


    Shi Chao nodded, picked up a walkie talkie and said, "you trash, someone sneaked in and didn''t know? Come to the conference room quickly, come back, come back


    However, no matter what Shi Chao called, there was no response from the pager.


    It is also at this moment, the open door, suddenly flowing into a strong smell, quickly diffuse in the air, so that Shi Chao''s face changed!


    I yawned leisurely and stretched out without any scruples. "Don''t cry, no matter what you call, it''s useless, because the miscellaneous fish on this floor are dead."


    "What?" Shi Chao shakes his hand and shouts to the pager again. As I said, he can''t die any more. No one responds at all. His face is getting worse and worse.


    For a moment, the huge space, a hoarse speech, more intense shock!


    "It''s impossible. Today is a very important day. There are more than 30 elite people on the top floor. How can they die?"


    "How did they do it? It''s just three people. It''s impossible! "


    "It''s true. The person I arranged downstairs just now sent me a text message saying that Sunan arrived and blocked the main door, which means that they came in through the main door..."


    "Damn, why didn''t you talk just now? Don''t you tell us? "


    "I thought Sunan couldn''t get here, so I didn''t say it. Who knows, there were only three of them...


    with the sound of horror, Shi Chao''s face was very blue.


    Mr. Hua directly patted the table and stood up with a thump, scolding: "it''s ridiculous that three people broke into our Tiejiang branch. How many people will laugh if it gets out? Shi Chao! I don''t care what you do, I''ll kill these three people at once. "


    Mr. Hua said it as if Dongling Tiejiang was his. I couldn''t help laughing, "what is Chuang? This is the territory of Southern Jiangsu. Southern Jiangsu is the deacon of Tiejiang in Dongling. There are several traitors who want to break the law. If they don''t let him in, they have to hurt his life. Why not kill them? What''s more, this is Dongling. When will Shao Hua tell you what to do? Who do you think you are? ""You! What a big mouthed Li Shaobai! How can I tell you what to do? Who do you think you are? " Childe Hua suddenly became angry. It seems that I have provoked his authority. Who can bear it.


    I thought of the new title just now, and simply said a few words, the old God was in, "Dongling, the first black sheep of the family."


    "Young master, I''ll let people from other floors come up right away. They can''t fly today." Shi chaoleng snorted and immediately tuned the radio channel.


    But he didn''t wait for Shi Chao to call, and he kept silent all the time. Finally, he got up slowly, raised his hand and said, "wait a minute."


    Simple two words, just let Shi Chao dare not move, even childe Hua also look ugly said: "Shaolong, what do you want to do?"


    With a little smile, Mr. long didn''t answer in a hurry. Instead, he slowly stepped down the stairs, came to me and Sunan, nodded, then turned around and said, "I think what Mr. Li said is true. This is indeed the territory of Sunan, because Sunan is not guilty from the beginning to the end."


    "Shao long, I know that Sunan is your confidant, but you can''t defend him like this, can you? If he is not guilty, if he is not guilty, will he have to hide out so long? " Said Mr. Hua.


    When I heard this, I choked Mr. Hua decisively. "That''s because some people are playing tricks behind their backs to frame Sunan. If they don''t hide, will they come back and die? I''m afraid some people know who is really behind the scenes. "


    "The purpose of Sunan and I came here today is to clear the charge. No matter what, I just want to let some people know that there is no good end to double dealing."

 Chapter 77

    As soon as I took off my words, the elder Tiejiang couldn''t help looking at each other. Shi Chao''s expression was even more like eating dog excrement.


    Unfortunately, in front of Mr. Hua and Mr. long, Shi Chao has no right to intervene at all. He can only watch and be an honest dog.


    As for Mr. Hua, his face is also not good-looking. He seems to understand that the meaning of my words clearly points to him.


    So I didn''t give anyone a chance to refute. I pulled the pinhole walkie talkie to my mouth and said, "Zhang Hui, take things up."


    With that, I released my hand and looked up at Shi Chao on purpose. "Shi Chao, do you have any last words to explain? Please be early. "


    Shi Chao was clutching his crutch and gnashing his teeth. He wanted to kill me on the spot, but because Mr. long was on my side, he didn''t have the courage at all.


    However, Shi Chao didn''t know what to think of and suddenly laughed again. His voice was full of ridicule, "last words? I think it''s you, right? What about? Have you enjoyed the CD I gave you? "


    Hearing this, I was very upset, but my appearance was still calm. I moved my eyes slightly and looked at the sitting Ling''s mother and daughter. I found that their resentment towards me had reached an unprecedented level. I deeply understood that there was no possibility to resolve this matter.


    All this is led by Ling Ma. In order to get back at me, Ling Xiaoxiao is willing to bear it and chooses to rely on Shi Chao.


    Complex? but? Or tangled? Or a sigh?


    No matter what the result is, since she has chosen to do so, she can only accept the result of things. This is her own way.


    Simply, I took a step forward and faced Shi Chao, "no matter how you challenge me today, the result is the same, you will die."


    "I will die? Are you kidding? Don''t forget where this is! If you are just three people, you will dare to speak wildly. I think you are impatient. " Shi Chao sneered, as if I was talking at random.


    At this time, Sunan seemed to be unbearable. He took a deep breath and stood side by side with me. He looked at Shi Chao coldly, "what a man with two sides, who set up such a situation to lead me into a trap, and then let people ambush me. If you don''t die, it''s hard to settle the spirit of more than ten confidants in heaven!"


    Shi Chao is also a pretender. He didn''t change his face at all. On the contrary, he said: "I''m not ashamed. When did I set up a suit? Don''t talk nonsense in Sunan. You abscond with goods. This is something that Tiejiang knows. No matter how Li Shaobai helps you, you can''t get rid of the charge! Young master, I suggest that people come up immediately and kill all the people in southern Jiangsu! "


    This can be regarded as forcibly disobeying the order of Mr. long. However, Mr. long has no change at all. He looks at Mr. Hua calmly and seems to be waiting for his decision.


    It seems to feel the eyes of Mr. long. Mr. Hua suddenly shakes his head after a pause. "Since Shao long says wait, wait. I want to see what Li Shaobai is capable of."


    Mr. Hua said these two words very seriously, as if he had confidence in himself.


    "Mr. great talent, natural ability is extraordinary." Mr. long laughed and said these two words very seriously. He arched his hand at me and then made a gesture of "please, sir, Sunan, and this lady, please take a seat."


    At the invitation of master long, I sat directly opposite Shi Chao, Sunan sat next to me, and Ning Xing stood on my back with blood all over her.


    "Now that the young master has made a sound, I''ll see how Li Shaobai will clear the charge for Sunan." Shi Chao snorted and took a turn to sit back. It seems that he didn''t expect that young master long would treat me like this. His face was even more ugly than just now, like falling into a cesspit.


    I pay no attention to it, and put my eyes on Ling Xiaoxiao again. She cut me with hatred, silent.


    Then, I looked at Ling Ma again and found that she was holding her chest in her hands, with a strong chill on her face.


    Never die? Is it fast after killing?


    This period of resentment, eventually turned into such a result, I am very helpless, Shi Chao this person, I will never let him go easily, but Ling Xiaoxiao... I can''t bear to hurt, after the secret way, I hope she can understand it.


    For a moment, as I sat down steadily, I fell into silence all around, as if I were waiting for Sunan to be cleared.


    Mr. long slowly returned to his original position, and did not speak.


    Seeing this, Mr. Hua also sat down and met Shi Chao''s eyes from time to time, which made Shi Chao avoid repeatedly, as if he were scolded in his eyes.


    This scene is imperceptible. Few people can see it except Ning Xing and I.


    So I naturally know that Mr. Hua is obviously guilty. Maybe I''m not sure how I will solve this problem.


    I secretly smile, dare feeling this China childe is not how, and Shi Chao is just a dog of the same feather, with the Dragon childe''s share of indifference compared to the difference is too much.


    If it wasn''t for Sunan who once told me that boss Tiejiang loves Mr. Hua very much, otherwise I can''t believe how he fought with Mr. long for so long with Mr. Hua''s mind.Ten minutes later, Zhang Hui''s voice came from the walkie talkie of the collar, "young master, I''ll be there soon."


    Then I stood up, walked to the center, and said leisurely, "since Tiejiang thinks that Sunan is absconding with goods, I''m here to help him today. Naturally, I want to explain it for him."


    Mr. Hua narrowed his eyes. "What do you want to explain?"


    "According to Sunan, this batch of goods is a batch of No.4 with a value of 80 million. Originally, after the transaction, it was about to be transferred to Europe. The disaster came back to the war of crow and film. Those ghosts who invaded China and let them suffer from their own consequences made huge profits. I don''t know if I''m right?" I raised my mouth and put my hands behind my waist.


    Shi Chao stood up with a crutch and said, "so what?"


    After hearing this, I couldn''t help shaking my head with a smile and said, "yes, some people who are behind the bad things have made a very low-level mistake. The 80 million high-purity No. 4. How many kilos can you take alone?"


    Shi Chao''s eyes suddenly glared and his face turned blue and red. Even the face of young master Hua suddenly sank.


    The two men''s strange appearance attracted the attention of many elders and immediately looked at each other.


    In particular, the people of the school of master long said directly, "it''s 80 million high-purity No. 4? No wonder Shi Chao has been reluctant to say that he was afraid that Sunan would come, so he couldn''t talk, right? "


    "Also, only with this kind of transaction and this kind of reason can we let Sunan go in person."


    "Well, that''s right. Is it possible for one person to take the 80 million number 4? It''s a fraud at all. "


    At this time, master long waved his hand, and the elders stopped talking.


    I glanced around. At this time, all the people of the school of young master Hua were a little flustered. Until my eyes moved to Shi Chao''s face, I immediately held a cold smile and said: "however, it all matters. If you say that Sunan absconded with goods, I''ll suffer a loss and take out 80 million yuan. If it''s not enough, I can give it again, because I don''t have much money £¡¡±

 Chapter 78

    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Hui immediately entered here, followed by a man in black, each with a big black bag in his hands!


    Under the leadership of Zhang Hui, there were dozens of people in the huge and luxurious Tiejiang conference room. Without saying a word, I waved my hand. Zhang Hui immediately nodded, and all the people in black directly opened the black bag and poured out all the bright red banknotes.


    Everyone, there is an orderly, concentrated pour together.


    Gradually, banknotes pile higher and higher, like a mountain of money!


    Ten million in cash!


    30 million cash!


    50 million in cash!


    70 million cash!


    80 million cash!


    80 million cash, all piled together, the scene is indescribable.


    And there are still more than a dozen people in black, did not open the black bag, immediately formed a very strong response, the hissing sound of pumping cold air, can not help but reverberate!


    "This... So much cash!"


    "How much money does Li Shaobai have?" he said


    "80 million, he said, throw it away. How can I feel that the things we usually care about are like garbage in Li Shaobai''s eyes?"


    Shi Chao''s whole body was stunned, and his face was unprecedentedly startled. Even Mr. Hua was tongue tied and gaped!


    "Not enough? Do you think 80 million is just the principal of No. 4, not including the profit of changing hands? Ha ha, then I''ll take another loss and pour you another 80 million yuan! " With a wave of my hand, the rest of the people in black immediately spilled all the money out!


    90 million cash!


    100 million cash!!!


    At this time, the man in black on the scene, the big bag in his hand is empty, Zhang Hui picked up the walkie talkie, "young master has an order, speed up the money."


    Only half an hour later, a group of people in black appeared outside the door, more than just now. There were no longer two bags in their hands, but four. Two were hanging on their shoulders and two in their hands!


    Qi Shushu''s voice of opening the bag chain resounded all around. The second group of people in black spilled money again. The scene was unprecedented!


    110 million cash!


    130 million cash!


    150 million cash!


    160 million cash!


    A total of 160 million cash notes were piled up on the ground in chaos. The Tiejiang people present, whether they were the elders, or the hall leaders, or Shi Chao and Mr. Hua, were shocked.


    And this kind of fright is unprecedented, as if it was the most fright in their life!


    Especially Ling Xiaoxiao and Ling Ma, they can''t even breathe smoothly. In Ling Xiaoxiao''s eyes, there is regret for the first time!


    However, it''s useless. I took a look at Mr. Hua and said with a smile, "160 million. I like to work in pairs, so I''ll round it up for you. Zhang Hui, pour me another 40 million."


    "Yes, young master." When Zhang Hui bent down and arched his hand, he waved his hand abruptly. The second batch of people in black who didn''t finish pouring money began to spill money again!


    170 million cash!


    190 million cash!


    200 million cash!!!


    The scale of 200 million cash notes is extremely shocking. Whether it''s Sunan or Ningxing, even Mr. long can''t keep calm any longer!


    However, Mr. long soon responded and said, "there is so much cash here. No matter whether the number 4 is true or false, who dares to say that Sunan is guilty now? This is not reasonable. The so-called voting is unnecessary. Sunan is the deacon of Dongling Tiejiang! "


    The elders of the school of young master long have been speaking out to help!


    "Yes, so far, I haven''t seen that batch of goods, but Mr. Li still took out 200 million in cash. Who dares to say that Sunan is guilty just by this?"


    "I think the guilty person should be Shi Chao. There must be his participation behind this."


    "Shi Chao, tell me what you have done


    "This..." Shi Chao faltered, suddenly did not stand firm, sat on the ground, crutches rolled out.


    Shi Chao was about to grab the crutch, but Su Nan stepped on it. Shi Chao raised his head, saw Su Nan''s cold eyes, and instantly turned pale, "Su Nan, what do you want to do?"


    Now, it''s the time when Shi Chao''s mind is unstable. Sunan makes a decisive decision and shouts out with great dignity, "do you know what crime it is to commit the following crimes and murder the brothers of the same gang?"


    "The first crime of Tiejiang is to lead me to Dongling wharf with a plan, then ambush in secret and murder the Deacon. First of all, he cut off his hands and feet, and then he was burned to wait for 7749 days, which was the end of one knife."


    "Tiejiang''s second crime is to murder the brothers of the same gang. According to the number of deaths of the brothers, he cuts the flesh every day until the bones are left. Shi Chao, you can tell me which one you want."


    In the face of the cold words of Sunan and the terrible torture, Shi Chao''s mind was even more unstable. He was completely afraid. He could not help shaking all over. He was so flustered that he fell on his knees in fright!Su Nan said that the torture, to Shi Chao caused a great shock, scared the whole person piss off, the crotch is wet, directly kowtow his head, without saying, "Nan... Nan Ge, I, I am wrong, I framed you, you adults have a lot, let me go?"


    Sunan ignored him. Shi Chao quickly climbed up the stairs and hugged Mr. Hua''s feet. "Mr. Hua, help me, help me. That kind of torture is not acceptable to people."


    "Go away." Childe Hua looked at Shi Chao in disgust. Without hesitation, he kicked him down from above and knocked his forehead full of blood.


    "Li... Master Li, it''s me who have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please help me to beg for mercy. Please spare me a dog''s life!" When Shi Chao saw that no one paid attention to him, he climbed up in front of me and cried.


    I looked at Shi Chao coldly and thought that if he didn''t admit his death, he really couldn''t help it. Who made his own psychological endurance too poor.


    Shi Chao was first silenced by my big scene, and then attacked by master long and his group of elders. At last, Su Nan mended his sword, and with a rebuke, he completely broke his psychological defense line and didn''t fight himself!


    Shi Chao''s face is bloodless at the moment. He hugs my feet and pleads bitterly, "Master Li, now only you can save me. Just look at Ling Xiaoxiao''s face and let me go once."


    It''s OK not to mention this. As soon as I mention Ling Xiaoxiao, I''m so angry that I want to kill Shi Chao on the spot!


    However, I won''t let Shi Chao die so easily, and I won''t let Tiejiang deal with him. This is what I have discussed with Mr. long and Sunan in advance. I have to eradicate Shi Chao myself!


    However, without waiting for me to speak, Shi Chao even said: "if you are willing to spare my dog''s life, Master Li, your parents'' life may still be saved in time, because I have sent a large team to your hometown."


    Hearing this, I was stunned at first, and then the whole person, angry, suddenly looked up, murder exposed, staring at Ling Ma!

 Chapter 79

    It''s not as bad as family. It''s the rule of the road!


    An inexplicable anger suddenly swept the whole body!


    Even though Ling Ma is at a disadvantage, she still has no fear. Instead, she strikes back with her eyes, full of chill, as if she thinks I dare not do something to her.


    Ling Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, raised her head again in regret. Her eyes were mixed with inexplicable complexity. It seemed that she felt guilty for the first time.


    But at this moment, Mr. Hua suddenly pulled out his gun and pulled the trigger while I wasn''t paying attention!


    Bang, Shi Chao''s eyes protruded and fell to the ground, motionless!


    Shi Chao, just like this... Dead!


    I couldn''t believe that I lowered my head and looked at the dead Shi Chao. That inexplicable anger, involuntarily, climbed to the extreme, and then transferred to childe Hua!


    "Cough, Shi Chao has committed a heinous crime and lived up to his death. He even dares to murder Sunan and keeps me in the dark. I can''t bear it. I hope you don''t mind." Young master Hua gave a dry cough. The lie was like the truth, and he put on the appearance of righteous words. It made me angry!


    The person behind Shi Chao, you don''t have to guess, must be Mr. Hua. And he once said that if he killed Sunan, Mr. Hua would help him to the top.


    However, Mr. Hua is absolutely afraid that Shi Chao will jump over the wall in a hurry and expose the matter. Instead of doing it twice, he will start first and finish it with one shot. In this way, there is no proof of death!


    In addition, with the identity of Mr. Hua, even if he killed Shi Chao, no one would dare to say anything, because now there is no evidence to prove that he is involved with Shi Chao.


    The most important thing is that after Mr. Hua killed Shi Chao, no one could contact the people he sent out. Even if Mr. Hua knew, he would pretend not to know!


    I have to say that I belittle Mr. Hua. At least he is much more skillful than Mr. Shi Chao. In this way, he not only has no proof, but also gives me a fatal blow and makes my parents in trouble. I can''t blame him for anything!


    For a moment, Sunan''s face was livid, and master long also clenched his fist.


    Mr. Hua slapped his forehead and Tut, "Oh, by the way, I remember that Shi Chao sent someone to your hometown. I''m sorry, Mr. Li. I can''t help it. I''m really sorry. Do you want me to send someone to help Mr. Li now?"


    I cold hum for a moment, narrowed my eyes, just about to say no, Ning Xing suddenly stood out, looked at the childe of China contemptuously, "a group of miscellaneous fish, dare to move Li Shaobai''s parents, that is to seek the way to death, if angered that one, then I''m afraid you the whole Tiejiang, even your father, will kneel down to apologize."


    Rather apricot completely did not put Iron River in the eye, a lonely and arrogant natural, with the spread of the voice, all people are stunned.


    Even Mr. long stood up and said, "Mr. Li, the lady beside you can''t talk like this."


    Then, childe Hua glared angrily, "how dare you say such words? Who is my father? Do you believe I cut your tongue?"


    I am a fool. How can Ning Xing say such words? Isn''t this just looking for trouble? Do you want your father to kneel down and apologize? I''m friends with Mr. long after all. Isn''t that right?


    However, Ning Xing attached her hand to my ear and said, "originally, I didn''t want to talk about it, but it''s too late to go now. If so many people go to catch your parents, it''s bound to make a lot of trouble. Your parents have been living in seclusion for many years. If you don''t disturb them, don''t disturb them. There''s only one way to do it now. Anyway, you just stand still It''s over. "


    Finish saying, rather apricot turns head, throw out disdainful look again, look up and down Hua childe one eye, "I only say a word, a word that common people don''t understand."


    "No matter what you say today, you have to pay for what you just said!" Young master Hua opened his mouth sharply and looked very unhappy.


    Ning Xing but outline a smile, lips slightly open, "listen, this sentence I only say once... Jiangshan such as blood, Qingcheng in, Li Lang a anger who don''t worship!"


    Rivers and mountains like blood, green city in, Li Lang a anger who don''t worship!


    A very simple sentence, but covers the supremacy!


    For a moment, the elders around looked at each other, very confused, as if they did not understand the meaning of this sentence.


    "The mountains and rivers are like blood, and the city is green. When Li Lang is angry, who won''t worship him? What does that mean? "


    "The mountains and rivers are like blood. Does it mean that there is a man named Li Qingcheng who will splash blood everywhere in his anger?"


    "What a joke! I''ve never heard of Li Qingcheng. "


    As for the performance of Mr. Hua and Mr. long, they were totally different from those of the old hall leaders. First, they were stunned, slightly bowed their heads and frowned.


    Then, it seemed that they suddenly thought of something. They suddenly trembled and looked up in disbelief. They looked more shocked than ever, even more so than I had just thrown money!


    "Is it Li Lang in Qingcheng?" Young master long was shocked and said, looking at my eyes, gradually changed, just like this moment, he no longer regarded me as a friend, or dare not make friends with me, but regarded me as a higher status than him, high to look up to, to suffocate!Mr. Hua fell into a strong shaking, but soon he shook his head in disbelief and said, "impossible, absolutely impossible. Li Lang, Qingcheng, has disappeared for more than 20 years. Who are you? Why should I believe you? "


    "I have Ningfu''s brand here Ning Xing said, and took out a delicate jade plate from her arms, on which was carved a lifelike Phoenix, as if the Phoenix danced nine days, with a word in the middle.


    "Ning"


    childe Hua''s pupils suddenly contracted, "this is the phoenix card that the children of the direct Department of Ning family can have! Ningfu, one of the four families in Yanjing! Are you the most beloved granddaughter, Mr. Ning, in the top 13


    "It''s me." Ning Xing snorted, holding the phoenix card, holding the chest in both hands, arrogant Ling ran.


    "Li... Li Shaobai... This age, this surname, is really that person''s blood?" Looking at me, young master Hua seemed to have a sudden insight.


    Suddenly, Mr. Hua took a cool breath and seemed to understand why I could walk here safely. For the first time, there was fear on that face and suffocation on that face. In a flash, it was pale and sweat oozed from my forehead!


    What followed was Mr. Hua''s panic. He was all in a mess, but he still refused to take the initiative to bring the men back. Instead, he pointed to an elder and growled angrily: "you! Do you know where the people sent by Shi Chao are? Call them back quickly. Master Li''s parents dare to move. Are they not dying? Are they happy to kill Tiejiang? You''re a bunch of junkies, you''re a bunch of trash! "

 Chapter 80

    The roar of Mr. Hua and the great change of his attitude made not only an elder stunned, but also shocked all the people present.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why are you afraid of this? Why do you call Master Li Shaobai


    "Mr. Hua''s position, how could he call such a young master?"


    "Who is he? Who is Li Shaobai? "


    "Does he have any amazing background?"


    The elder, who was pointed to his nose and scolded by Mr. Hua, was even more stuttered. "Zhi... Zhi, this morning, Shi... Shi Chao sent people out. I also asked him what he sent so many people out for. I happen to know the leader."


    Mr. Hua ran down the stairs, grabbed the elder''s collar and yelled, "now, now! One step late, I only want you to ask! "


    The elder looked at me in shock across from Mr. Hua. Then he nodded his head and made a phone call with his hand shaking. Mr. Hua immediately took the phone away and scolded me at that end. He didn''t care about any image at all.


    "I''m Shaohua. Damn it, you bastards! All get back to me. Shi Chao, a villain, almost ruined Tiejiang! "


    "Soon? Damn, turn around for me and roll back for me. If you dare to touch one of their hair, I will prevent you from seeing the sun tomorrow! "


    In front of so many people, Mr. Hua''s hysterical roar ended the call. Then he suddenly squeezed out a smile and walked up to me like a bear child who did something wrong. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Li, there is absolutely no one who dares to move the elder. You don''t have to worry about it. Who dares to provoke you is that I can''t get along with Shao Hua. I can''t spare him! Shi Chao is an example. "


    This scene, the elders around the look can not help but be moved, can not help but speak out.


    "Mr. Hua, how can he talk to a person like this in a low voice? It''s not his usual style! "


    "What is the meaning of that sentence? Who is Li Lang in Qingcheng? "


    However, for these remarks, Mr. Hua didn''t care at all. Instead, he looked at me as if my words were the most important.


    Even, in order to please me, Mr. Hua held out his hand in public, "Mr. Li, standing and talking in your capacity is too aggrieved for you. Why don''t you sit on it?"


    I narrowed my eyes. I was very clear in my heart. Mr. Hua was completely afraid. Although I didn''t understand what Ning Xing''s words represented, I had a guess in my heart. I''m afraid my parents are not ordinary people.


    But Mr. Hua, obviously, knew my parents'' secret and worried that I would target him and make him laugh.


    As the saying goes, I have no reason to do anything, not to mention this young master Hua, who has got rid of the relationship completely.


    Even though I was still upset, I took a step forward, one step, two steps, three steps up the stairs, and sat down firmly in the position that belonged to Mr. Hua under his flattering smile.


    In another position, master long got up in a hurry, arched his hand to me, and even stood on my right side, without any shelf, with a very low posture, "young master Li!"


    Mr. Hua is on the left and Mr. long is on the right. It seems that at this moment, I am the real big man, the real young master, the real young master, the real... Young master!


    The following group of people have been shocked and speechless for a long time. The plot changes so fast that they can''t react at all.


    It was Mr. Hua, who was afraid of death, who reacted very quickly, pretended to be unhappy and said, "Mr. Li''s friend, Miss Ning is here. Why don''t you give up your seat? Do you want to watch? "


    As soon as the words came out, the following people immediately gave Ning Xing a very forward position without saying a word. Even the stunned Sunan and the shocked Zhang Hui sat in front of him.


    I looked at Mr. Hua one more time, and finally understood why boss Tiejiang would love him so much. He is also a guy who can flatter.


    But who can beat Zhang Hui when it comes to flattery? With his kung fu, Mr. Hua is far from Zhang Hui.


    "Hey, Mr. Li, what else can I do for you?" Mr. Hua asked with a smile.


    I said: "since you have transferred people back, naturally nothing will happen. After I leave, you can solve the 200 million cash by yourself."


    As a result, Mr. Hua was in a hurry. He had to let me take the money back and try to be polite to me.


    "What I throw out will never come back." I stood up and glared. Mr. Hua immediately counseled me and chose not to speak any more.


    Then, I stood in the same place, condescending eyes cast down, Ling Xiao Xiao regret, more thick, look all kinds of complex.


    I moved my eyes and turned to look at Ling Ma. She became very dull. She seemed to notice that my eyes trembled involuntarily. Her face was pale and a kind of fear expression appeared on this old woman''s face for the first time!I hate what Ling Ma did, but I don''t want to hurt her. I just hope that after this time, Ling''s mother and daughter can understand it.


    Maybe after today, the Ling family''s mother and daughter will never appear in front of me again, which can be regarded as the end of a grudge.


    In silence, I looked back at Mr. long. I couldn''t help smiling and patted him on the shoulder. "We are friends. We don''t have to. I want to ask you something alone. How about coming to my place tomorrow? I''ll go first. "


    "Good! I''ll see you off. " Mr. long answered, and the whole person finally relaxed.


    "I''ll send it, too." Young master Hua''s expression was green and red. It seemed that he was very upset, but he didn''t dare to say it and choked his face.


    I smile but don''t speak, just in the heart incomparable emotion, didn''t expect that I prepared so many cards, not as good as Ning Xing''s words, estimated that in the future this disaster, again with me.


    Simply, I stepped down the stairs, and the two young masters of Hualong followed me. When they came down the last ladder, all the senior hall leaders got up and seemed to have realized clearly that I was the one who could speak. They all stepped out of their positions and tried to send me off.


    In the end, I left Tiejiang building and Sunan stayed here.


    In the evening of the same day, Dongling Tiejiang released news that Shi Chao committed a crime and designed to frame Sunan. He was killed and his accomplices were dealt with according to the gang rules. Sunan completely restored the identity of Dongling Tiejiang deacon.


    The next day, I had a good sleep. I thought that when master long came, I would ask about my parents.


    As a result, as soon as I woke up, I knew that someone had been outside Yajian earlier than Mr. long. He was waiting for me for a long time and said he would give me a gift.


    This person is Shao Hua, the son of Hua.

 Chapter 81

    As soon as Mr. Hua saw me, he looked like a big Mr. Tiejiang. He was just like a pug. Since he came into the door, he has been fawning on me all the time. The good words are so extravagant that I''m afraid I''ll keep things in mind.


    What''s more, Mr. Hua also gave me some big gifts, which are worth no less than the two hundred million I threw before!


    The first gift was a real estate certificate. It was a Western villa worth 60 million yuan in the first ring of Yanjing. Mr. Hua said that he could transfer it to my name at any time.


    It can be said that the land in the first ring of Yanjing can''t be bought at all, or that the land in this ring can be called the imperial palace of every inch of land and every inch of gold, which is appreciating almost every minute!


    But this is the Grand Western villa like a palace. Mr. Hua just wanted to give it to me.


    I think about it. Anyway, I don''t want it for nothing. I have to go to Yanjing for Chu YuYan''s sake, so I don''t have a place to stay when I get there.


    The second big gift is the invitation ticket of SCC super running club!


    SCC is a national super running club, headquartered in Yanjing, which is full of young masters from various cities and super rich second generation. The value of this invitation ticket alone is more than 10 million!


    As a result, I took the idea of "don''t do it for nothing" and accepted it correctly. Mr. Hua was not sure that he was afraid that I would retaliate against him. Seeing that I accepted the invitation ticket, he quickly said, "Mr. Li, I''m a core member of this club. I''ve already said hello. No matter when you go, you can be a member of the club at any time!"


    As for the third gift, it''s even more amazing. Young master Hua, who is afraid of death, is absolutely useless in order to sell me.


    This third gift is a national treasure. Tang Bohu''s real calligraphy and painting!


    This calligraphy and painting, which was taken out of the hands of Mr. Hua, was also very careful and slowly spread out on the big table. The calligraphy and painting of Tang Bohu, a talented man, suddenly came into view. The magnificent momentum, eye-catching pictures, and if there were divine handwriting, all of them showed that this is a valuable national treasure calligraphy and painting!


    Only such a national treasure of calligraphy and painting, is definitely not what Mr. Hua can handle, there must be someone behind it!


    Boss Tiejiang, Shao Wentian!


    Apart from him, I can''t think of anyone else. This matter must have spread to Shao Wentian''s ears through Mr. Hua. Even the previous house coupons should have come from him!


    Sure enough, Mr. Hua immediately said, "Mr. Li, this is my father''s wish. Please accept it."


    I turned my eyes and thought that since Mr. long didn''t come, I might ask Mr. Hua in advance.


    Simply, I directly accepted Tang Bohu''s authentic calligraphy and painting, and deliberately asked: "your father Shao Wentian, do you know me?"


    Mr. Hua was so playful that he said with a smile, "Hey, I know you. Naturally, I know you. How could my father not know Mr. Li? He also told me that no matter what you want from Master Li, I will try my best to finish it, and I can''t neglect it. "


    "So it is." I put a smile on the corner of my mouth. The secret way is really aimed at my parents'' identity, and Shao Wentian is more or less eccentric.


    In order to ease the relationship between Mr. Hua and me, Shao Wentian took out such a big hand. He didn''t pay any attention to the trend of Mr. long and showed his partiality. This is still Tang Bohu''s authentic calligraphy and painting. If he takes it out, he will definitely shock the whole Chinese!


    But in this, the identity of my parents occupies a major part, I am very confused, what is their identity, and what secrets they hide?


    The mountains and rivers are like blood and the city is green. When Li Lang is angry, who will not worship him? What does this sentence imply? What on earth happened to be said like this?


    My father is a weak middle-aged man who is strong outside but strong in the middle. His strength is not as strong as mine. How can he do it one by one, Ning Xing or the two young masters of Hualong yesterday? Now even Shao Wentian, the eldest of Tiejiang?


    Simply, I deliberately asked: "in that case, what about you? What do you know about me and my father? "


    However, when I asked this question, young master Hua''s face suddenly changed, "young master Li, please forgive me for not being able to say it, because... It''s a taboo. Young master Li, as the legitimate son of Li Lang in Qingcheng, I''m afraid you know your identity and origin. I can''t say anything else, but I dare not say it."


    When I hear this, I can''t help scolding you. I don''t know anything. What''s the taboo for you, young master Hua? You and I will die if we talk about it.


    Ning Xing won''t tell me, that''s all. This young master of China is trying to please me, but when he asks about this, he just refuses to answer. He also asks me, as my father''s son, how can I not be clear? How can I ask?!


    Do I have to tell Mr. Hua that I don''t even know my father''s identity? A son doesn''t even know his father''s identity. Isn''t it funny to talk about it?


    Now, I deeply doubt that I was sent by my parents for the phone bill...


    but the damned Mr. Hua didn''t understand my mind at all. Instead, he continued: "Mr. Li, this is a taboo. I think you know it best. I''m afraid I don''t need to say more about it. My father has repeatedly told me about this taboo. Please don''t mention it and ask Mr. Li Excuse me. I didn''t take good care of things in Sunan. It was my dereliction of duty. These three gifts should be an apology. "I can''t get angry. In the case of Sunan, Mr. Hua was the one who pushed Sunan''s life.


    I didn''t calculate this account with him right away, it was good. He didn''t even mention it. I was so angry that I raised my foot and kicked his ass without saying a word!


    The most exasperating thing is that I have no evidence to prove that Mr. Hua is the driving force behind the scenes! Shi Chao, a son of a bitch, was killed by him. I didn''t even have a chance to do it. I''m totally dead!


    It''s not my character to kill Mr. Hua in this way. I can''t stand firm and kill him secretly. I can only kick him out.


    Mr. Hua didn''t expect that I would kick him suddenly. When he got up, he lost one of his front teeth and shed blood. He looked very embarrassed.


    But Mr. Hua still had a smile on his face. He was so thick skinned that he said, "as long as you''re happy, it''s OK to kick me more. As long as you''re happy, I''ll do anything you want me to do."

 Chapter 82

    Mr. Hua is more ugly than crying. I have never seen such a person with such a thick face, and there is no evidence that he is the driving force behind him.


    I had to wave my hand and let Mr. Hua disappear. Don''t sway around in front of me.


    "Well, I''m going. I''m going." Childe Hua seemed to know why, but he didn''t admit it. Instead, he quit Yajian with a playful face.


    Not long after Mr. Hua left, Mr. long came to the door.


    This time, to my surprise, young master long even wanted to give me a gift. It means that I helped Sunan and even helped him. He absolutely had to give it.


    I''ll understand immediately. Mr. Hua sent gifts to me. How can Mr. long, who is my younger brother, not know? How dare they both take me as their competitive chip? Seems to get my support, on behalf of their future smooth road? The two Tiejiang brothers are fighting a little too fiercely.


    The gift from Mr. long is not as pompous as that of Mr. Hua. It looks ordinary, but it''s a heavy object.


    This gift is a car key. It doesn''t have any logo on it. It''s not the brand of any car company. It''s very ordinary.


    Mr. long handed the key to me, then went to the window and opened the curtain. "Mr. Li, the car has been arranged downstairs. You can see it here. How about having a look here?"


    "What car?" Full of doubts and curiosity, I went over and looked down from the top floor window. It was just an ordinary car that could not be more ordinary. It was not grand in appearance, nor overbearing. It was very ordinary.


    Mr. long said with a smile, "Mr. Li, I spent a lot of money to build this car. The whole body is made of extremely hard metal, which can be called invulnerable. Even the tires, windows and glasses are specially processed. Even if the rocket launcher is a weapon, it needs to hit three times in a row to destroy the car. The most important thing is that the power of the car is very strong, and the inside is very strong More intelligent master control computer, can drive automatically


    It''s invulnerable. It''s made of special metal. Even if it''s a rocket launcher, it has to hit three rounds in a row to completely destroy the car?


    And intelligent master computer, which can drive automatically? This is totally ultra modern technology. How did master long get it?


    What''s more, this car is a life-saving artifact. As long as you sit in it, it''s the safest place. What can be more valuable than life-saving things in this world?


    The most important thing is, I don''t think Datong, this car is like an iron wall with copper walls, and it has ultra modern technology to control the intelligent computer. How did Mr. long get it?


    If it''s something like that sent by Mr. Hua, I''ll take it. But no matter what, it''s hard to pay back such a valuable thing. It''s not something to be measured by money.


    As the saying goes, I can''t accept it. I simply said, "master long, it''s too expensive. I can''t accept it. It''s a life-saving thing. I can''t get any money."


    With that, I just stuck the car key in.


    But Mr. long took a step backward, but he didn''t accept it. I just took a step forward. He sighed, pushed my hand away and said, "Mr. Li, in fact, this car is impossible to get with my ability. It was entrusted to me and given to you in my name. As for who this person is, please forgive me for not being able to tell you."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help thinking that it was another unspeakable word. What was hidden in it?


    But without waiting for me to speak, Mr. long took out a similar invitation ticket and handed it to me. He said with a smile, "Mr. Li, this is the membership ticket of the crown prince party. I have already said hello to it. As long as you come to Yanjing, you can be one of them at any time. No matter what happens, our people will stand up for the first time."


    Prince party, who knows? Who doesn''t know? It''s a Youth Association of officials, including the third generation of the Red Emperor. Compared with the super run Club of Mr. Hua, it''s better than ever!


    The two young masters of Daren Qing Hualong have made up their mind to take me as their own duty and start to do what they can.


    That is, I don''t understand what I can do to make them value so much. Is it the so-called taboo? Or my dad?


    The man behind Mr. Hua is Shao Wentian. Who is the man behind Mr. long?


    All this seems to be a mystery, reverberating in my mind for a long time, like a fog that I can''t see through and touch.


    A moment later, in order not to make it difficult for Mr. long, I took a deep breath and chose to accept the invitation ticket silently.


    Although I am partial to Mr. long in my heart, in fact, I will not join the super run club or the crown prince party, which involves too many struggles and is incompatible with my character.


    After accepting the invitation ticket, Mr. long chatted with me for more than an hour. In the process, I didn''t ask about the so-called taboo. It was clear that he couldn''t say it.


    At last, Mr. long got a call saying that he had something to deal with. Then he left Yi''an building and told me that he would leave Dongling in the near future. If he had time to go to Yanjing, he would be the host.As soon as Mr. long left, I figured out that there was not much time left for me to stay in Dongling. Before I went to Yanjing, I had to be well prepared!


    Although Tiejiang is strong, it is only strong in the second tier cities. After all, it is not a school of its own, but a part of a big family. Compared with the Song family, there is still a lot of gap.


    Since I''m going to Yanjing, I''m sure I''ll have a lot of trouble with the Song family, because of Chu Yuyan and song Shaocheng!


    At the thought of song Shaocheng''s taking advantage of his family relationship to forcibly get Chu Yuyan back to Yanjing and marry her, I''m furious!


    What''s more, song Shaocheng''s intention is very simple. He simply takes Chu Yuyan as a tool, a tool to provoke me and revenge me!


    "Chu Yuyan is a person, not a tool." I narrowed my eyes, got up and walked out of Yajian. I said that before I went to Yanjing, I still had to do something, and I had a real big plan, and the big business was not finished!


    Simply, I informed Zhang Hui and asked him to inform all the senior staff to hold the highest strategic meeting of the company!


    Half an hour later, all the senior staff gathered in the conference room, and the atmosphere was heavy, because this is not an ordinary meeting, but the highest strategic meeting!


    So, when people came together, I stood up and glanced around. "Now, I announced two plans. First, I set up Tianjiang Charity Foundation in the name of unrighteous company. It''s only for charity. Those who are interested can join in and do a good job in charity."


    "Second, establish the... Star plan!"

 Chapter 83

    It''s not surprising to set up a charity foundation. After all, it''s normal for me to do charity work in my current status.


    However, when I heard the three words "Star Plan", all the high-level people around me didn''t understand it. Even Zhang Hui and Qiao Yi didn''t understand it.


    Because this is after Chu Yuyan was taken away, I secretly established a big plan in order to get a firm foothold in Yanjing in the future. No one knows except myself.


    At this moment, Qiao Yi picked eyebrows and asked: "president, what do you mean by this star plan?"


    Fan Guang, vice president of the company, is full of desire and silence. However, seeing that Zhang Hui is silent, he does not dare to speak rashly and chooses to be silent.


    I took a look at Zhang Hui and thought that he was a good Wei Li. What did fan Guang do? Do you dare to earn money for the company in the future?


    Immediately, I moved away and said seriously: "the company has not had much room for development in Dongling these years, so I plan to let the company step out of Dongling and set up a branch, aiming at Yanjing!"


    "President, if I say something unpleasant, I really mean to expand, but Dongling is a second tier city after all, and Yanjing is a first tier city. Will this step be too big? I think we should focus on the neighboring cities first, step by step, so as to lay a good foundation for listing in the future. " Qiao Yi tut a, not quite agree with, decisively put forward their own opinions.


    At this time, the following senior staff also shook their heads, indicating that they agreed with Qiao Yi.


    "President, I think Joe is right."


    "Yanjing''s goal is too big. If the expansion fails, the company will face heavy losses."


    "Please think twice."


    On the contrary, Zhang Hui stood beside me in silence, quite like a secretary general. It seemed that in his eyes, as long as I was there, he could do anything and solve all the difficulties.


    With a leisurely smile, I slowly stood up, "I don''t disagree with Qiao Yi''s idea. It''s really good to step by step, but in this way, my vision and speed of development are limited. If my star plan, according to the ancient words, is to take the first rank of the enemy general among all armies and take Yanjing first, why worry about other cities?"


    The general manager of the planning department frowned and said, "president, Yanjing is an important official place. In terms of security, it must be more than twice as good as other cities. If our company enters Yanjing, will it be redundant?"


    With the spread of his words, there are more and more objections.


    "President, that''s true. If you enter Yanjing, it''s really redundant."


    "Since ancient times, Yanjing has been an important place for government officials, and its security must be very perfect. There must be no place where our Yi''an company can settle down."


    I waved my hand, and the conference room gradually quieted down, but many people were still worried. I simply said with a smile: "I know what you are worried about, but Yanjing is not without a place for us to settle down. A single spark can start a prairie fire. Have you ever heard of it?"


    "President, what do you mean? What is the star project? " Qiao Yi asked.


    I sat down again and drank a glass of water slowly. All the people were staring at me, as if they were waiting for my answer, just like Joey.


    Later, I had a clear throat, so I began to say: "star plan is to train a group of special bodyguards, with Ning Xing, an expert in the local list, as the general instructor, and Zhao Fei, the third special soldier in the Yi''an list, as the assistant, to set up a special bodyguard production line. The main customers are officials of Yanjing, children of big families, upper class and rich people, and every special bodyguard has its own characteristics Code price! The price is only high but not low. Just as the saying goes, a single spark can start a prairie fire. This not only lays a stronger foundation for the company to make profits, but also for the future of more companies! "


    As soon as the words took off, all the people around were stunned. It seemed that someone had guessed my idea, and immediately took a cool breath, with a look of horror.


    "Isn''t it true that the real purpose of the president is not only to make profits, but also for these officials and family members?"


    "That''s why it''s called the star plan. It''s called a single spark. It can start a prairie fire?"


    "That''s right. If our company forms a production line of special bodyguards, as close bodyguards, we can follow these big officials and family children all the time and form a huge network of relationships. Why can''t we develop in the future?"


    "This is what the president wanted! This is the real star project! "


    "President, great talent and great strategy!"


    For a moment, the sound of hissing could not be heard.


    Qiao Yi was unprecedentedly moved. His breath was very short. He looked at me in awe. But he didn''t know what he thought of and frowned again. He asked, "president, the star plan is amazing, but we must let outsiders know, otherwise, how can those rich people come?"


    In front of everyone, I said meaningfully, "as the president of the company, I point out the direction and set the goal for you."


    "As for the rest, it''s the jobs of your employees. What''s more, there is a magical thing in the world, that is the Internet.""But remember, the price can only be high, not low, because in this world, the more valuable things, the more people go after them, especially the rich."


    "Here, I set an initial price. Every personal bodyguard should not be less than five million! It''s OK for you to handle the others or raise the price according to the ability of each bodyguard in the future. "


    With these four words, all the senior staff, including Qiao Yi and fan Guang, were dumb.


    Then, Zhang Hui stood up and said with a smile: "what the president said is true. In this world, the more valuable things, the more people will pursue them. Especially the bodyguards trained by Ning Xing, their ability is certainly good. I have witnessed Ning Xing''s ability with my own eyes, so I support the president''s resolution."


    When Zhang Hui finished speaking, fan Guang immediately looked like a dog and said, "I agree. I agree with the president''s decision. If there are five million bodyguards, how many single businesses can they afford? The positioning of the star plan is in the upper class. For those people, if they can save their lives, five million is nothing at all. The most important thing is that these bodyguards can be regarded as empty handed white wolves. They don''t need any cost at all. "


    At this time, Qiao Yi slowly stood up, arched his hand, "I agree with the president''s decision, star plan, left to me and Secretary General Zhang, full responsibility, at present the company has sufficient funds, speculation, the president does not need to worry."


    But, rather apricot suddenly walked into the meeting room, said four words coldly and arrogantly.


    "I don''t agree!"

 Chapter 84

    The original plan, Ning Xing said four words, so that all the senior staff present, all silly.


    "This...


    " why doesn''t she agree? "


    "Ning Xing, didn''t she become the president''s personal bodyguard?"


    "What kind of personal bodyguard? I heard it''s a maid..."


    even Qiao Yi and Zhang Hui are stunned.


    "I don''t agree. Li Shaobai, why do you order me to do this and that? Anyway, I just don''t agree. " Rather apricot Ao Jiao of embrace chest, don''t give the slightest face.


    I had expected that, but I didn''t expect that Ning Xing would come so soon. I simply laughed and shook my head, "if you don''t agree, you have to agree."


    Rather apricot facial expression a stiff, hate of cut me one eye, "with what?"


    "Just because you are a member of Yi''an company and you have signed the contract, so I have the right to transfer you." I cocked my legs and felt at ease. I didn''t worry about Ning Xing at all.


    Suddenly, Ning Apricot''s face changed again, white teeth bit, "that I break the contract, pay you liquidated damages?"


    I hummed on purpose, also held my chest and said, "OK, if you break the contract, you can live in the same room with me in the future, so as to protect my safety."


    "You Ning Xing was so angry that she stamped her feet. Her beautiful and beautiful appearance made her more delicate.


    This scene, fell into the eyes of those employees, all of a sudden straight!


    "This Ning master, usually a face of aloofness, how in front of the president, will become like this?"


    "Well, the president is still powerful. Even women like Ning master can be subdued. I admire her."


    "The president is really brilliant and resourceful. He even convinced master Ning with such a reason."


    "Hiss ~ share a room with the president? The president is too overbearing. "


    "What is this? With the president''s current reputation in Dongling, what kind of woman is not? I think it''s a woman. I want to make a room for Ning Xing. I think it''s her who makes money. "


    In the face of many employees'' comments, especially when it comes to sharing a room with me, Ning Xing''s pretty face becomes more and more red. It seems that she can drip water.


    Especially that hate look in the eyes, more people want to bite on her earlobe.


    I see that Ning Xing is full of hatred and doesn''t take it for granted. After all, as a member of Yi''an company, this is what she should do. How can she be so unwilling to work for nothing? Think beautiful, don''t think you are a beauty, I can let you go.


    Simply, I gave a dry cough, "how''s it going? Would you like to? I''ll give you the position of chief instructor with an annual salary of 5 million? If you don''t want to, you can stay in my room in the future. Otherwise, how can you do a good job as a maid? What if in the middle of the night someone comes in with a helicopter and climbs through the window? "


    With the spread of my words, someone could not help laughing.


    "Drive a helicopter through the window? President, is that bullshit? "


    "I didn''t expect the president to have such a humorous side."


    Rather apricot become gnash teeth, hate said: "you! It''s not a maid, it''s a bodyguard, bodyguard!!! You''ve got a fleet of hundreds of millions and only gave me five million? Five million! You are too stingy. If I help you train a person, you can earn five million for the company, and the protection period has not been set yet. I am the chief instructor. You only give me five million? "


    I put on an appearance and said with righteous words: "well, as the president, I always treat people equally. Of course, if you behave well, you can get a raise. Are you willing now?"


    "You! 20 million! Less than two thousand years, I won''t do it! " Ning Xing said.


    "It''s a deal. 20 million is 20 million!" I can''t help but eyes a bright, dark way Ningxing really jumped into the pit, immediately received sound, as everyone''s face, don''t give Ningxing any chance to repent.


    Ning Xing Leng for a while, some trance, it seems that I can''t believe, I was so happy, 20 million said to give.


    But soon, Ning Xing will react, hate in vain, almost angry, quickly raised his hand, pointed to my nose, Jiaochou a, "good you Li Shaobai, you dare to play with me!"


    "Well, you promised me that. It''s not like I didn''t give you money. All of you heard it clearly. I remember that you are a man who keeps your promise very much. You shouldn''t turn your back on me?" I snickered and glanced at the staff.


    "That''s right. I heard it. Master Ning promised it himself."


    "Well, we all heard it."


    Even Qiao Yi nodded with a wry smile, "I heard it, too."


    If the eyes can kill people, I''m afraid Ning Xing at this moment is enough to cut me to pieces. But she has no choice but to admit her bad luck and turn away from the meeting room.


    Seeing that Ning Xing''s figure disappeared, Zhang Hui finally said, "the president is really powerful. With a little subterfuge, Ning Xing will be convinced. If I were you, I''m afraid I can''t help it."Then, the following group of guys, even follow the trend, one by one learning from Zhang Hui''s flattery.


    "I admire the president for his power."


    "The president deserves to be the president. Even a woman like master Ning has to yield to you."


    I directly scolded, "shut up and flatter me. It''s the king''s way to do good work for me. Let''s finish the meeting!"


    For a moment, the meeting room was full of embarrassment, and Zhang Hui''s face was not very good-looking. It seemed that he was the culprit. He quickly glared and said, "after the meeting, why are you still sitting? Why don''t you go back to work?"


    Ten minutes after the meeting, I came to Ningxing''s Yajian alone and knocked on the door.


    One, two, three, I know Ning Xing is inside, but she just doesn''t open the door.


    Simply, I continued to knock on the door without saying a word. After two minutes, Ning xingcai opened the door and said angrily, "Li Shaobai, what do you want to do?"


    I laughed awkwardly, but I still felt pity for jade. So I said, "I didn''t do anything. I just want to apologize to you. I didn''t speak very well just now. I wanted to discuss with you in private, but I didn''t know you came suddenly."


    "Hum, don''t apologize. I can''t bear it. What''s more, I thought about what you said just now, and I''m right. I''ll have to work if I get the money. I don''t owe you anything in the future, do I?" Rather apricot head a horizontal, very proud.


    I turned my lips. "I''m not talking about this. I''m talking about living in my room."


    "Forget it, who in the company doesn''t know about me and you? They all talk about me behind my back. They say I''m your mother''s daughter-in-law! "


    "That''s all right, but you, the black sheep, made such a big scene yesterday. Hundreds of millions of motorcade directly became popular on Weibo. Now the whole world thinks that I''m your girlfriend. Don''t believe it, you can see for yourself!"


    Ning Xing said, took out the mobile phone, the screen display is the micro blog content, unexpectedly is I in front of Patek Philippe door, left and right sides each a beauty''s photo!


    The content of the microblog is: Shenhao brother surprised hundreds of millions of motorcade, secretary, bodyguard and beautiful women!


    The following comments have exploded.


    "66666, brother Shenhao


    "Shenhao is a big player. There are hundreds of millions of teams, NIMA and two super beauties!"


    "Which is a real girlfriend?"


    "I guess it must be the beautiful woman in the black tights. It''s a beautiful figure!"


    "No, I think the other one is a little bit like that. Brother Shenhao must like the one older than himself."


    "Damn it, who knows brother Shenhao''s microblog? I''m going to pay attention to him! "


    "Brother Shenhao is so hot, why can''t I find him on Weibo? It''s impossible


    "Qiushenhaoge Weibo!"


    I raised my head in amazement, Ning Xing''s beautiful face, a burst of blush...


    I was shocked

 Chapter 85

    Ning apricot rare show scarlet, this Jiao Didi''s appearance, it is unprecedented!


    It seems that... Although she doesn''t care about other people''s comments, it''s inevitable that she will be ashamed to mention this in front of me. After all, I''m the hero of the whole event...


    I quickly turned my head and pretended not to see it. I quickly took out my mobile phone and opened my microblog.


    I don''t know. I really want to blow it up!


    My own microblog has few fans, but in the popular microblog and the popular list, my topic appears frequently, which is even more popular than last time. Many netizens are looking for my microblog!


    Click on the latest popular microblog, only half an hour after it was published, it has already forwarded more than ten thousand and commented more than thirty thousand. The content is actually the video that I put my business card into Chen Yuanyuan''s chasm from Patek Philippe store, even the voice has been recorded!


    has the final say, "I am not the one who has the final say, but I have the final say."


    A short sentence, more than ten seconds of video, so that the following a stem of netizens'' comments, all exploded!


    "Wocao, Dongling is a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. This Li Shaobai is domineering! He''s the most aggressive man I''ve ever seen


    "Damn, such a beautiful woman, he said that. NIMA, I''m so angry."


    "It turns out that the beauty like a beauty is the real girlfriend. I''ll tell you."


    "It seems that ordinary women are no longer in the eye of HAOGE, but they don''t come forward to admit that who is his girlfriend? It''s true or false. No one knows."


    "Who knows brother Shenhao''s microblog? Damn, he can''t be found all over the world. Don''t you play microblog? Please dig deep


    "Honey, fuck me! I don''t want Sicong. I want you. "


    ...


    it can be said that there are many kinds of wonderful comments, especially some money worshippers who say some ugly things in the comments, which makes me speechless to the extreme.


    Then, suddenly, a news pop up on my mobile phone, which is the headline. I click to open it, and the headline is: Dongling city young rich, popular on the Internet, known as Shenhao brother, hundreds of millions of motorcade...


    I can''t help but click in again, and the content is: "recently, a mysterious young rich appeared in Dongling City, and in a short period of time, he became popular on the Internet, this person is Dongling city Li Shaobai, executive president and largest shareholder of Yi''an security company, owns over 100 million assets, hundreds of millions of motorcades, and a Lamborghini Veneno with a value of 45 million. His nickname "shenhaoge" is a mystery. "


    It''s a headline, a real headline, a unique headline, and it''s got my photo on it!


    All kinds of comments, quickly overwhelming, a floor over a floor!


    The most important thing is that I stole the headline of a famous male singer surnamed Wang from the mainland.


    "Niubi, what is the origin of Shenhao? It''s like being born out of nowhere. "


    "Wocao, hahaha, Lao Wang''s headline has been robbed again. Hahaha, I''m dead with laughter."


    "Hahaha, it''s too bad. Lao Wang is very angry this time."


    "Ask for the dark area in his heart."


    ...


    as soon as my eyes brightened, I thought that the biggest hype, the biggest publicity, is not myself?


    If I authenticate Weibo, I don''t know how far it will go. It will be very helpful to the star project and save a lot of publicity funds for the company.


    Simply, I took a step forward and went straight into Ning Xing''s boudoir.


    "Li Shaobai, what are you doing? No entry Ning Xing stopped me. It seems that there is a secret in the boudoir.


    I was immediately aroused curiosity, secret way like a black rose peerless beauty, her boudoir will be what kind of?


    So, I shamelessly said: "no, I''ll go in and sit down, rub a net or something, and check the hygiene by the way. After all, this is also a company, isn''t it? As the president, well, it''s necessary. "


    "You are shameless. I haven''t seen you so shameless. Anyway, you can''t go in. Don''t you have Internet in your own room? Why do you have to come to me? What health check? Don''t make excuses for me. " Rather apricot urgent, immediately tough said.


    Seeing Ning Xing''s expression, I softened again, and simply stepped back, "if you don''t go in, you won''t go in. What are you angry about? It hurts the liver


    "It''s none of your business." Ning apricot hands crossed, on a soft ball.


    I laughed and asked, "how''s it going? Can you handle the special class? If I can''t cope with it, I can say hello to Mr. Jiang and let him turn a blind eye. You can also spend more time training for me. "


    "No, it''s more than enough for me. There''s one thing I forgot to tell you. Shi peipeipei was bullied a few days ago. Cao Kun is fine. I don''t know what to do. Xu Feng and ye Chen followed him. They even took someone to beat the other''s people into the hospital on the same day. Things got very serious. Now the school is going to expel Cao Kun alone Now, in order to plead for him, the students in the class don''t know how many times they have been to the principal''s office, but they still can''t Ning Xing said, frowned show eyebrow, seem to want me to help, but no good meaning to speak out."Why is Cao Kun still like that? What are you thinking of? " When I heard what Cao Kun had done, I suddenly felt very unhappy and a little happy. It was very complicated.


    After that, Ning Xing told me that it was not so simple.


    Shi Peipei was not only bullied, but also brazenly eaten tofu. It is said that the man is a rich second generation, with a lot of dog legs around him.


    Cao Kun, after knowing about Shi Peipei, immediately became angry. Without saying a word, he gathered Ye Chen and Xu Feng together and took each other to the hospital.


    Afterwards, the other party''s parents came forward, and the lion asked Cao Kun''s family to pay 10 million yuan for compensation. If they didn''t give it, they would sue him!


    Cao Kun''s father is the vice chairman of Dongling University. In this way, it will involve all aspects of the University. The board of directors can''t bear the pressure and decides to expel Cao Kun in the next few days. It also has to remember Xu Feng''s great faults, but ye Chen has nothing to do with it.


    I thought in my heart, although Shi Peipei was bullied, Cao Kun can''t just go to someone to fight, right?


    Even though, it can be seen from this incident that the students in the special class are getting more and more united, it''s just that Cao Kun, as the head of the class, even though he is a little bit of a leader, he is leading in the wrong direction.


    Because, the real revenge is not trampling on the body, but completely smashing each other''s self-esteem!


    However, Cao Kun did have a great change. It''s not that you can''t teach me. I simply put down the authentication of microblog, put my mobile phone into my trouser pocket, and then seriously said, "Ning Xing, come with me to Dongling University."

 Chapter 86

    When I went down to the first floor, I naturally took out the car key given by Mr. long. I didn''t think much about it. I just wanted to rush to Dongling university to help Cao Kun solve the problem so that he could continue to study in school.


    Ning Xing saw this car, was very surprised, eccentric looked at me, "why don''t you drive your sports car? It''s not like your style to change into such an ordinary car. "


    "What style is not? Hurry to get on the bus. Cao Kun is not bad in nature. He''s a good boy, but he doesn''t do it right." I said, while opening the door, a butt sat in, Ning Xing followed, also sat in.


    This car is very ordinary. From the aspect of appearance and interior, it can''t show anything extraordinary. Except for the relatively large LCD screen in the middle, other places are no different from ordinary cars.


    However, when I put in the car key, the display screen suddenly lit up, and the stereo made a Lori sound.


    "Welcome to drive this car. We have established the relationship through iris scanning. I don''t know what the owner''s name is? "MEDA."


    Ning Xing and I were both stunned. A lovely little Lori in a white dress appeared on the screen. Her big eyes were blinking and lifelike, as if she could really see me. But I was stunned. The secret way turned out that this is what Mr. long called the intelligent master computer. Is it too humanized? What kind of master computer is this? Is it too powerful?


    Immediately, I was shocked and said, "well, my name is Li Shaobai. What''s your name?"


    "Master, I don''t have a name yet. Please give me a name, MEDA." The virtual little Lori answered.


    I was amused, "I''ll call you MEDA later."


    "Well, my master has given me a name, and I''ll be called MEDA in the future." MEDA jumped up in the screen, like a real person, it was a naive and lively, lovely.


    However, memeda seems to notice that Ning Xing, who is in a daze at the co pilot''s seat, immediately forks his hands and looks alert. Suddenly, an infrared ray flashes in the car and scans Ning Xing''s body, as if with hostility, "chest 36d, waist 14 inches, height 172cm, who are you? Are you trying to seduce our master? "


    Then, the space in the car, like transformers, appeared several large caliber machine guns in vain, facing Ning Xing, blocking all the space!


    This sudden change scared me. This ordinary interior space is so secret.


    These large caliber machine guns, just blow at random, not to mention people, even if the terminator is here, his head will immediately become a leech hive!


    And still in so close range, aiming at Ningxing.


    Ning Xing''s face was stiff. For the first time, she showed a strong fear. She didn''t dare to act rashly. I took a cool breath. The car that Mr. long gave me was too fierce. She quickly made a round and said, "this is my friend, Ning Xing. Don''t mess around. As long as I take it with me, it''s all friends, not enemies."


    With the spread of my words, all the large caliber weapons around me retreated, like transformers, hidden under the car doors and seats. I couldn''t see it at all. Under the surface, there was such a large caliber powerful weapon.


    "Sister Ning, my name is MEDA. Please give me more advice in the future." Mo Moda is a little embarrassed to smile.


    Ning Xing reaction, a Leng Leng said: "Er, good, good, hello."


    With that, Ning Xing took a look at me, with unprecedented shock in her eyes. She couldn''t believe that this ordinary car could block her in an instant.


    I smile with pride, "MEDA, I heard that you can still drive by yourself? In this way, I''m going to Dongling University. You can show me. "


    "All right, master." Then the car started its own engine and drove forward. The steering wheel rotated automatically. The sound was very low, as if it had extremely strong horsepower and was being forced to suppress.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I was shocked. This is a treasure. The super intelligent main control computer, infrared scanning, extremely tough body, and hidden powerful weapons are not only cars, but also killers, big killers!


    "Where did you get your... Your car?" Ning Xing couldn''t believe it. It seemed that she saw this kind of car for the first time.


    I said triumphantly, "it''s from someone else."


    Ning Xing a listen, suddenly very disdainful cut me an eye, the whole person disdain, then close the eyes, no longer speak.


    I didn''t take it seriously at all. My curiosity about memeda has reached the acme. I quickly asked, "memeda, can you tell me something about the functions of this car?"


    "Good master. First of all, this car, that is my body, is specially made of ultra-high strength metal. It weighs up to 5 tons. Under the sandwich of exterior parts, it has super large caliber weapons, including rocket launchers, large machine guns, and so on."


    "Secondly, the engine is an aircraft engine, and the ultimate horsepower can reach more than 1000 HP.""Third, there are also weapons hidden inside, which can protect the owner''s safety at any time."


    "Finally, it''s me. I''m the top of the atomic computer. I''m very close to the quantum computer. If there is a major technological breakthrough, I can go from the atomic level to the quantum level."


    A few words of MEDA are very simple, but the content is very difficult to digest. I only know that this car is not a car at all, it is a monster at all! An invincible monster!


    Excited at the same time, I eyebrow a pick, and asked: "what is the atomic computer, what is the quantum computer?"


    "The so-called atomic quantum, simply speaking, is the speed of the computer processor. At present, the atomic computer is the top in the world. The real quantum computer is faster than the atom countless times." Said MEDA.


    "What''s the function of a top atomic computer like you?" I asked curiously.


    In the display screen, she pursed her smile and lifted her hair with two hands. "I can invade most of the servers in the world. Give me a minute, I can invade Apple''s system. If I have strong technology support and upgrade to quantum level, I can invade the Internet, servers and military systems of all countries in the world in half a minute £¡¡±


    Speaking of this, I''m unprecedentedly shocked. Even Ning Xing, who has closed her eyes, suddenly opens her eyes!

 Chapter 87

    Invading apple?


    Not to mention Ning Xing, even I don''t believe it.


    How is that possible? What kind of existence is apple? The largest listed company in the United States!


    I don''t believe it. Even if it can be invaded, Apple''s defense system is not vegetarian. At most, it can only be invaded once, and then it is driven out immediately.


    It seems to have guessed what I thought. She blushed and said, "am I exaggerating? Apple, I really can invade, but it''s only 0.5 seconds... "


    looking at memeda like a brag forced to be exposed child, I immediately laughed and didn''t blame her. I had a general conclusion about memeda in my heart, she is a computer, a hacker!


    However, as for the emotion of memeda, I can''t help asking: "memeda, aren''t you a computer? How do you look like a real person? "


    "My program is designed to simulate human emotions, so I speak like a real person, but actually I''m still a computer," she said


    Hear this words, rather apricot this just inexplicably relaxed tone, continue to close one''s eyes.


    Half an hour later, Ning Xing and I arrived at Dongling University. As soon as we entered the school gate, we passed a flower bed and saw Cao Kun and his father in the middle of the road. They were stopped by a black Bentley.


    This black Bentley, across the middle of the road, not only stopped them, but also blocked my way!


    And these two people, like Cao Kun''s father and son, seem to be father and son. The little one is bruised and bruised. I knew immediately that he was the rich second generation and his rich father who was beaten by Cao Kun.


    Simply, I stopped the car and stepped out of the door. Then I heard a stalemate between the two sides, especially the father and son, who were very arrogant.


    "When did Chen Yang bully the girls in your class? That kind of debauchery girl, I don''t have shoes for Chen Yang! "


    "I, Chen Jianshan, have been in Dongling for so many years. You are the first person who dares to touch my son. If you don''t explain the matter clearly today, don''t think that your father and son can get rid of the relationship. Otherwise, I will see you in the court. I can''t get rid of you in the court. I can get rid of you in Dongling!"


    This middle-aged man, Chen Jianshan, is full of swearing. He is like a man of 250000 or 80000. Even his son, Chen Yang, standing next to him, is also a model.


    Cao Kun''s father was so angry that he looked at Cao Kun and said, "brother Shan, who hasn''t heard of your reputation in Dongling city? This time, it''s up to me. I''ll let it go. "


    As a result, Chen Jianshan raised his hand with a big mouth and slapped Cao Kun on his father''s face, swearing and saying: "Grass Mud Horse, who are you? Why should I give you face? Now 10 million is not enough, but 20 million is not enough. Don''t think about it. I''m in a hurry. I told my brother to send someone to your school every day to check! "


    With such a big mouth, Cao Kun''s father didn''t dare to fight back, and his face was very ugly. "Brother Shan, don''t you have to be so absolute? It''s all children fighting. Is it necessary to fight like this? "


    At this time, Chen Yang stood up, pointed to Cao Kun and scolded: "Damn, beat me like this, and call the kids to fight?"


    Cao Kun was upset and wanted to fight back. His father immediately grabbed him and said, "yes, it''s not right for Cao Kun to hit someone. I''m ready to let the school expel him. This is his punishment, and Chen Yang is also wrong. He bullied the female students first. But brother Shan, you need 10 million to open your mouth, and now you need 20 million. It''s clear that the lion has opened his mouth £¿¡±


    "Hum, which dog eye did you see Chen Yang bullying female classmates?" Chen Jianshan snapped, with a strong attitude.


    "You Cao Kun''s father was speechless.


    Chen Yang raised a proud smile and looked at Cao Kun coldly, "don''t think there are people in Dongling University, you can be unscrupulous. If you offend me, even your father can''t save you."


    Maybe the car is too ordinary and unremarkable, so they didn''t notice it at all. When I saw it here, I couldn''t help it.


    Chen Jianshan and his son are extremely vicious. They always curse their mother. They are just arrogant!


    So, I directly closed the door, not waiting for Ning Xing to come out, then a person came to them, said: "please pay attention to your words."


    As soon as Chen Jianshan and his son saw me, they obviously didn''t know me. It seems that they haven''t seen today''s headlines.


    But Cao Kun as if found a straw in general, quickly said: "Liban, how do you come?"


    "For your sake." I patted Cao Kun on the shoulder and motioned him not to speak, so as not to make more mistakes.


    As for Cao Kun''s father, he was inexplicably relieved, "President Li, I didn''t expect you to come in person for my son''s sake. I really don''t know how to thank you."


    Then, Cao Kun and his son no longer spoke, as if at this moment, I was their backbone.But at this time, Chen Jianshan looked up and down at me, and said very loudly, "who the hell are you? Get out of my way, it''s my private business, or I''ll bury you! "


    With that, Chen Jianshan reached out to push me. But before he touched his hand, Ning Xing appeared in vain. In a flash, he pressed him to the ground. His face was covered with dirt, like a dog eating shit.


    "This..."


    "... I didn''t expect that teacher Ning''s skill was so good! President Li must have been informed by you, right? The children''s affairs really bothered you. "


    "Dad, who is this woman?"


    This scene, Cao Kun and Chen Yang are shocked, Chen Jianshan two eyes a stare, no matter how struggling, just can''t get up, was Ningxing dead on the ground.


    "Damn it, you are deliberately hurting people. If I don''t put you in prison, I won''t be Chen in the future!" Chen Jianshan wheezes the atmosphere, full face red said.


    Chen Yang wants to come to rescue, but Ning Xing stares at him with a murderous look. He is so scared that he doesn''t dare to take a step. He looks at his father alive and is pressed like this.


    "Waste!" Chen Jianshan immediately became angry and yelled angrily: "Damn, you, you, you, you four, you can''t escape the relationship today, now 20 million can''t solve this matter, I have to send you to prison for a lifetime!"


    Cao Kun''s face was very ugly, as if what Chen Jianshan said was not a lie. He really had this ability.


    However, I just smile, slightly squat down, looking at Chen Jianshan''s arrogant appearance, leisurely said: "my young master, I like to fight those who think they have the ability."

 Chapter 88

    Originally, I wanted to help him persuade Mr. Jiang to let him have a clear mind about Cao Kun''s affairs. I didn''t expect that I met him.


    This Chen Jianshan, obviously, has a big background. He dares to be so arrogant. He has no respect for people and threatens to send us all to prison.


    What''s more, Chen Jianshan and his son had made it clear that it was a lion''s big mouth, and they actually wanted 20 million yuan to give up, which is no different from touching porcelain.


    Most importantly, it is clear that Chen Yang made a mistake first. Now, as his father, Chen Jianshan refuses to admit it.


    What kind of girl is Shi Peipei? I know very well. She is not what Chen Jianshan described. It is clear that she has taken advantage of the situation and is on the other hand crying out to catch a thief!


    Do you want a girl who has been eaten tofu to say it face to face? How humiliating is this? That''s what Chen Jianshan used!


    Originally, I just wanted to solve this matter simply, but since I got involved, I had to use some special means.


    Simply, I asked Ning Xing to let Chen Jianshan go. He immediately got up and wiped the dust on his face. The whole person glared angrily, reached out and pointed to my nose, and scolded: "son of a bitch, you are deliberately hurting people, it''s murder! If you have seed, just stand here and don''t leave. I''ll make you lose your appetite right away. "


    At this moment, in addition to a few of us around, no one else, I can''t help sneering, "which eye do you see that I deliberately hurt people? I''m standing here. What can you do with me? "


    Chen Jianshan was livid with anger. Behind him, Chen Yang gritted his teeth and immediately took out his mobile phone. He didn''t know who he was notifying. He said to the other end of the phone, "cousin, my father and I have an accident. Now we are in Dongling University. Please call someone. My father has been beaten! Well, it''s right here in the garden of Dongling University. You can see it when you come in and pass by. "


    Put down the phone, Chen Yang cold face, as if I''m dead, together with Chen Jianshan, is also a cold face, worthy of father and son.


    "Damn it, he told someone. What should I do?" Cao Kun''s father suddenly got anxious and looked very angry.


    "It''s OK. I have my own way. Don''t worry." I waved my hand and didn''t care. Today, I want to see what Chen Jianshan wants to do with me!


    However, Chen Jianshan seemed to notice that the car I parked on one side immediately showed a look of disdain. "Hum, I''m driving a broken car of unknown brand, and dare to fight with me. Look at my car. I''m a high-end Bentley. Can you afford it?"


    With that, Chen Jianshan pointed to his black Bentley in the middle of the road, very proud, as if in his eyes, I was a hick.


    After all, driverless is a rare thing in today''s society. In order not to frighten others, I thought it was a ghost. I just asked Ning Xing to go back to the car and said, "Bentley is so awesome? Hit me! Hit this Bentley to the end of life


    Ning apricot rare no objection, went to the cab, stretched out his hand to open the door and sat in.


    Then, bang, the door closed, and then a strong roar of the engine, suddenly like a roaring sound, buzzing, as if the suppressed horsepower, was liberated!


    In a flash, the four tires whirled violently, and there were puffs of smoke from the friction. The car body was like an arrow, and it crashed into the middle of Bentley!


    As soon as I touched it, Bentley sank in from the middle with the speed visible to the naked eye. My own car was almost intact except for the broken light and several scratches on the front of the car!


    However, this is just the beginning. Ning Xing drives the MEDA backwards, then bumps into it again, completely taking Chen Jianshan''s Bentley car as a sandbag!


    Boom boom!


    Bang bang!!


    Once, twice, three times!!!


    ...


    in just a few minutes, Chen Jianshan and Cao Kun were all stunned, looking startled. The so-called Bentley was smashed into rags and scrapped by an ordinary car I could not afford! Hit a pile of scrap iron!


    "What kind of car is this? My God


    "It''s just a broken light? What is your car made of, Liban? How is it like an iron wall? "


    Chen Jianshan was the first to react. He was so angry that he shivered all over. He wanted to tear me apart, bite my teeth, and squeeze out a sentence from his mouth, "damn you, lose money!"


    Under normal circumstances, I might write a check and dump Chen Jianshan.


    But now it''s different. For this kind of person, I don''t want to give him a dime, so I took a look at Chen Jianshan, "which eye did you see me hit your car? When your Bentley is hit like this, at least you need a truck to achieve this effect, right? How can I crash this ordinary car? "


    "You Chen Jianshan was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. His throat seemed to be stuck by a stone. He was speechless. Chen Yang behind him almost broke his teeth.


    "Ha ha ha." Cao Kun smiles and seems to be elated at last. His father quickly knocks him on the head and signals him not to make trouble. Then he stops smiling. However, their father and son''s eyes are not as strong as before.Just at this time, a deafening sound of the police car suddenly came. I narrowed my eyes and found that the person Chen Jianshan called was not a local ruffian, but the police of Dongling city?


    There are five or six police cars, the mighty drive over, and steadily stopped in front of us.


    At least 20 police officers walked out of the car and stepped to the ground. When they saw Chen Jianshan''s Bentley smoking like scrap iron, they were all stunned.


    "This is...


    " doesn''t it mean brother Shan was beaten? How can brother Shan''s car become like this? "


    "There is no traffic accident here? Just an ordinary car, how can san GE''s Bentley become a scrap metal


    Just as there was a lot of discussion, a young man in police uniform came down from the first police car, and his face was full of discomfort. The police officers around him could not help standing at attention and standing up, "squadron Chen!"


    "Nephew, I''m here. Damn it, these are the people who not only hit me, but also hit my car. If you catch them all, you can judge them as seriously as you can. Kill them!" Chen Jianshan waved and said without scruple that the police force is like his family.


    And this young man, called Chen Squadron, called brother by Chen Yang, and nephew by Chen Jianshan, came straight with a large group of people.


    However, when he came up to me and looked up to recognize me, his eyes almost didn''t protrude and fell to the ground, his face turned blue and his legs trembled.


    "Let me do it." Chen Yang snatched a police officer''s handcuffs and directly handcuffed them to me. The young police officer took a cold breath and almost choked. Without saying a word, he was just a big mouth, and he pulled hard at Chen Yang''s right face.


    This man is Chen Wen, the son of the former deputy Public Security Bureau.

 Chapter 89

    This is a big mouth. It makes everyone look silly.


    The plot that I was supposed to arrest on the spot suddenly reversed. As Chen Jianshan''s son and Chen Wen''s cousin, he was severely beaten!


    Especially the appearance of Chen Wen, where has the arrogance just now? It''s just like a bear!


    Chen Jianshan looks at Chen Wen incredulously and stares: "what are you doing, nephew?"


    As a result, when Chen Wen heard this, his face turned pale and he almost cried. After a while, he slowed down. Instead of answering Chen Jianshan''s question directly, he bent down and said in a low voice: "Mr. Li... Mr. Li, I really don''t know each other. I didn''t expect that it was Mr. you. I don''t know what happened here? Don''t worry, as long as you say one word, I am absolutely duty bound! "


    In front of me, Chen Wen, wearing a police uniform, even has the attitude of the past. It seems that I''m afraid I''ll think about the past and dare not neglect it. It can be said that it''s 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi. Don''t deceive the poor youth.


    Chen Jianshan choked with anger and coughed desperately, "cough, big nephew, what are you doing? I asked you to come! They just put me on the ground, don''t you do it? Are you going to rebel? Don''t you think I''m your uncle? "


    Chen Wen''s face was ugly. He turned back in silence and his expression suddenly changed. He said solemnly, "in front of the law, there is no so-called family relationship to tell. I received a tip that there is no so-called fight. I see that it was you who fell down. I''m here to warn you not to call the police. Next time, it''s me, not even me Dad, you''re going to kill your family. "


    Chen Wen said this very cleverly. Instead of naming me directly, he indirectly told his deputy bureau father, implying that Chen Jianshan, I''m not a good offender. If I''m annoyed, even Chen Wen''s father can''t help it.


    Chen Jianshan is Chen Wen''s uncle. How can he not understand the meaning of his words? His face suddenly changed. As he gazed at me, he became more and more unbelievable


    But I didn''t say it myself, but Cao Kun stood up and said, "have you heard of the first black sheep in Dongling? My head teacher is Li Shaobai! "


    "Defeat you dead man, accept your character, and be quiet for me." I immediately raised my hand and knocked on Cao Kun''s head. Cao Kun''s father quickly pulled him back and accused him in a low voice.


    Cao Kun, who has a little confidence, is always like this. Although he has changed a lot, he can lead the team leader, but this is his tough injury. He can''t change it.


    When I look back, Chen Jianshan seems to be petrified. For a long time, he can''t recover. It seems that he has fallen into some kind of shock and can''t extricate himself.


    Without guessing, I knew that Chen Jianshan must have thought of my involvement in the Tiejiang of Dongling.


    In Dongling City, people with insufficient rank and status could not receive real inside information about Tiejiang, including Cao Kun and his son. Maybe they only heard that Sunan had become a deacon again, but they certainly didn''t. I helped them.


    But anyone who knows the inside story is by no means an ordinary person. Families like Chen Wen certainly know the best.


    Because in this world, where there is white, there is black, and there is a hidden rule to maintain the balance between black and white.


    It''s a pity that Tiejiang, supported by Yanjing aristocratic family, has completely broken the hidden rules of Dongling and become a big force with only one hand to cover the sky.


    Therefore, some people have to bow their heads, just like Chen Jianshan, who is reacting at the moment, and lower their heads deeply. "I didn''t expect that it was Mr. Li. Please don''t worry. After all, it''s just a fight between children."


    When Chen Yang heard this, he was very upset. He didn''t seem to see the situation clearly. He scolded, "Damn, I''m all like this. Are you still fighting with children? Dad, what are you doing! That''s not what you said just now. You''re going to avenge me! "


    As Chen Yang''s words came out, Chen Jianshan trembled all over, then suddenly raised his head. His eyes were full of extreme anger and deep fear. He raised his leg and kicked Chen Yang in the belly. "Damn, how did I teach you this trash? Make trouble for me. "


    "Damn, I have to kill you today!"


    "It''s clear that you took advantage of me and deserve to be beaten. You even drag me into the water. Are you going to pit your father and me?"


    Chen Jianshan gives Chen Yang a beating. He looks very angry. He seems to be killing his relatives with great righteousness. Chen Yang cries out.


    After all this, Chen Wen was beaten by his own father and couldn''t afford it. The police around him seemed to know them and didn''t dare to stop them, let alone help them.


    "Mr. Li, it''s my son''s fault. I''m here. I''d like to make a public apology. At the same time, I''d like to eliminate the influence on the school and Cao Kun. I hope Mr. Li doesn''t care. As for the Bentley, it was hit by a truck." Chen Jianshan''s words are righteous, and the arrogance he just met is gone.


    Until now, Cao Kun''s father opened his eyebrows and let out a sigh of relief. Even though he didn''t speak, the gratitude in his eyes was obvious.This made me a little embarrassed. I coughed involuntarily, thinking that I didn''t give any help. I not only knocked Chen Jianshan''s car into scrap iron, but also waited for his people to find fault with him. Unexpectedly, it was Chen Wen who came, and a group of people counseled him directly.


    However, since Chen Jianshan has admitted it, I have nothing to say. After eliminating the influence and clarifying the facts, I don''t have to go to Mr. Jiang personally to say hello to Cao Kun. His father will naturally tell him.


    I simply nodded, "in this case, then do it according to this."


    Then, the police officers returned to the police car. Chen Jianshan apologized to Cao Kun and his son and went to the academic affairs office together, saying that he wanted to solve the matter immediately.


    At this time, Chen Wen turned around and wanted to go. His pace was too fast, as if he wanted to leave at once.


    As soon as my eyes coagulated, I looked at Chen Wen''s back and said, "wait a minute, Chen Wen, when you come back, I have something to ask you alone."


    All of a sudden, Chen Wen''s steps stopped and his whole body suddenly froze. After ten seconds, he slowly turned around. His face forced out a smile, which was uglier than crying. He reluctantly walked back. It seemed that every step was a kind of suffering for him.


    When Chen Wen came back to me, I kept silent and stepped forward into the deep garden. He was nervous as never before. Sweat was seeping from his forehead, but he didn''t dare to ask or say. He could only follow him.


    Until I came to a willow tree, I stopped and suddenly turned back, "Ling Xiaoxiao... Have you ever touched her?"

 Chapter 90

    As a matter of fact, the relationship between Ling Xiaoxiao and Chen Wen has always been a mystery, and I have no way to know where it is going.


    For Chen Wen, I always have a kind of secret anger, but time has changed, things are right and people are wrong, now it is meaningless to investigate.


    What I want to know most is whether or not I have ever become a real green bastard during my marriage!


    After all, as a man, as a former husband, this matter involves dignity and life!


    This matter is like a stain in my life. I urgently need an answer now. I hope the answer will be as I wish. It is not that I have betrayed me.


    ...


    seeing my face full of seriousness and unprecedented nervousness, Chen Wen seems to be afraid to make me unhappy even if he says a wrong word or answer.


    In my eyes, the pupil condenses, and the focus falls on Chen Wen''s face, "where are you and Ling Xiaoxiao? Did you... Touch her? "


    Silence, death of silence, Chen Wen face gradually pale, dare not speak, also dare not look at me, constantly dodge my eyes.


    Is Chen Wen afraid that a positive answer will irritate me?


    Or are you afraid that I won''t believe the negative answer?


    I don''t know.


    Silent for a moment, I can''t help sighing. I have my own answer in my heart. I don''t speak any more. I step forward and pass by Chen Wen.


    Silent, one step, two steps, three steps, gradually away, slowly back to the car.


    "Look at you so serious, I didn''t follow you. What do you want to do with that policeman?" Ning Xing sat in the co pilot, Xiu Mei light pick, very interested asked.


    I outlined a smile, firmly believe in the heart of the answer, "nothing, just asked something, thank you today, I was called again."


    "Cut, you must not think that I do it to help you, I do it to help Cao Kun. After all, he is not only your student, but also my student, OK?" Rather apricot haughty turn head, eyes straight out of the window, don''t know what to think.


    Looking at Ning Xing''s appearance, I smile again, but I don''t care too much. I start the engine directly, let me control the car, go back and forth, and go straight to Yi''an building.


    More than half an hour later, when I came to the downstairs of the building, I informed Zhang Hui to come down, and then told him to send memeda to repair the car lights. No one was allowed to touch other places. In front of Ning Xing''s face, I called out memeda from the display screen, telling him that this is not a common car, which has top-level intelligent computers and powerful weapons.


    "Hello, Zhang Hui. I''m MEDA. I''ve been confirmed by iris. You''re the host''s friend." He said with a jump.


    When Zhang Hui saw the extremely humanized memeda on the display screen, he was stunned at first, but he was a smart man, so he quickly responded decisively, drove himself to the garage.


    Then, Ningxing and I took the elevator, and the whole space was left to us. I couldn''t help but was attracted by the fragrance from her body, and cast my eyes, "Ningxing, your figure is really good, what kind of food do you eat?"


    Didn''t expect, rather apricot immediately stare an eye, "concern you what matter?"? What are you looking at! You! You still look! I tell you, don''t take the company and online rumors seriously. I won''t like you because you are too weak. I only like men who are stronger than myself. When the three-year deadline arrives, I will leave immediately. Hum. "


    As soon as she gets out of the elevator, Ning Xing pouts her plump buttocks wrapped in black tight leather pants, turns around and walks away, with a unique charm.


    "It''s a real disaster." I don''t think so of the mouth, toward the opposite direction, into the president''s office.


    "Well, Cao Kun''s problem has been solved. It''s time to verify the microblog." I''m sitting on the president''s chair, with my feet on the desk, playing with my mobile phone in both hands.


    First, I took some photos of my ID card and company position for authentication. But when I was ready to confirm, by the way @ two Weibo big V asked them to help me with authentication, the two big V turned me down and sent me a private message.


    Call me brother Ao Lang: "NIMA, get out! It''s disgusting to pretend to be brother Shenhao. "


    Tianba old three: "wocao, Shenhao brother has authenticated microblog, NIMA, you fake criminal, get rough!"


    I''m almost stupid. What do you mean I''m a fake? I am myself, OK? What is the name of Shenhao? Brother has authenticated microblog? I have no certification at all!!!


    At this moment, I suddenly realized that someone pretended to be me!


    "Lying trough!" I instantly sat up from the chair, and no longer looked like a fool just now. I immediately entered the list of popular microblogs. From the single point of view, shenhaoge''s six word authentication microblog ranked third! The heat is still rising!


    Entering the topic, the three big words of brother Shenhao are printed on the top of the topic. A micro blog ID is Li Shaobai''s account number of brother Shenhao. A photo of my Veneno is attached, and I don''t know where to take my photo secretly. I sent a micro blog, "Hello, everyone. I''m Li Shaobai, which is what you call brother Shenhao."The number of comments below is so terrible, reaching 100000! The forwarding volume exceeds 120000!


    "Brother Shenhao, I''ve finally authenticated my microblog. Please hold my thigh. I''m from Dongling, too."


    "Take me to pretend and force me to fly."


    "Brother Shenhao, I don''t know if you accept me? I want to hang out with you. "


    "Honey, fuck me!"


    "Brother Shenhao, I just want to ask if you and Sicong are long lost brothers."


    Then, I click into this guy''s Micro blog, and he actually sent two micro blogs every second.


    The first one is a picture full of banknotes, which is very vulgar. There is also a picture of burning money with a lighter. It''s a behavior of showing off wealth without taste. I don''t know where I got the online picture. Comments are crazy, and a group of netizens are pouring in.


    "Brother Shenhao 66666, there are at least two million banknotes on the bed."


    "Bull, it''s too luxurious. Why isn''t NIMA me?"


    "I''m so angry and I''m burning money. Why don''t you give it to me, local tyrant? Let''s be friends."


    The second micro blog is actually an advertisement for selling clothes that forwards a certain net red!


    These netizens are crazy again, just like a famous star surnamed Guo who announced his love affair!


    "By the way, is this the real girlfriend?"


    "The face of net red, silly don''t know, no discernment."


    "I don''t think it''s as beautiful as that beautiful woman in black!"


    I looked at the comments in a daze, almost silly, and quickly commented on the first micro blog, "is it fun to pretend to be me?"


    Then, all of a sudden, a lot of people replied to me, "pretending to be NIMA, is it necessary for shenhaoge to pretend to be you? Which onion are you


    "It''s another pretender, isn''t it?"


    "Brain damage!"


    I''m not angry. I click back and directly send a microblog, "I''m Li Shaobai. This is my personal microblog. Everything on the Internet is fake."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as my microblog was sent out, the number of views instantly exceeded ten thousand. With an unprecedented speed, it increased rapidly and became a hot topic immediately!


    Followed by waves of painting style, opposite comments!


    "Shabi, he pretended to be brother Shenhao. Go rough."


    "Go to NIMA. I think you''re a fake?"


    "Damn you, where are you from? Only 200 fans. Fortunately, you are Li Shaobai? "


    "I''ve seen disgusting people, but I''ve never seen such disgusting people. People''s microblogs have been authenticated, but it''s a good thing to say that others pretend to be you? Isn''t your brain burned out? "

 Chapter 91

    For a moment, there were more and more ugly comments, one floor over the other, without a good word. They all accused me of pretending to be a forced criminal, pretending to be a criminal, and my brain was sick.


    But it is precisely because of this micro blog, after quickly climbing the hot, the person who pretended to be me seemed to find my existence, and immediately published another micro blog.


    "In this statement, except for this microblog, all those who claim to be Li Shaobai on the Internet are all fake and cheaters. Please do not be deceived."


    Just a few minutes later, someone in this microblog, @ scolded me and scolded me, which almost made me angry.


    "Shabi, this micro blog account is called bossy president''s retarded. He pretends to be Shenhao brother and laughs to death."


    "@ the overbearing president, the mentally retarded, and the Shenhao brother have all spoken, and they still pretend to be TM? Pretend that you are paralyzed, pretend that you are the most disgusting person. "


    "@ overbearing president, despise this kind of swindler, don''t be fooled."


    "@ overbearing president, swindler, die."


    I am not angry to play a place, scold me to pretend to be also even if, now by this counterfeiter a advocacy, unexpectedly all regarded me as a liar!


    I accepted boring, how this counterfeiter, will be so confident? Simply click into his microblog and look at the information.


    I don''t know. I was surprised to see that the authentication information of the counterfeiter was actually my information. There was also a systematic remark on the remark: Li Shaobai, executive president of Dongling Yi''an company.


    "Shit." I took my mobile phone and scolded it on the spot. I thought, is it someone inside the company who used my information to fake me?


    "It''s impossible." I shook my head decisively and chose to trust my own company employees, because only a few senior employees can access my own identity information in the internal system. With their annual salary of more than one million, they disdain to do such inferior and shoddy things.


    Therefore, there is only one possibility for people who can pretend to be me in such a big way, that is, my information in the company''s internal system is invaded and stolen by people on the network, so as to make profits?!


    That is, the so-called hacker?


    Seeing people constantly curse, in the face of the unscrupulous hacker impersonator, I have no way at all. If I continue to clarify, I will only be scolded more fiercely.


    Even if I go to verify microblog now, with the help of big V, I will not pass, because my identity has been occupied by people!!!


    "Hackers? Isn''t Moda similar to a hacker? " All of a sudden, I was so excited that I couldn''t let people use my identity and speak freely on the Internet.


    But as soon as I thought about MEDA, I remembered that it had just been sent to the repair shop by Zhang Hui, and I couldn''t come back for a while.


    At this moment, all kinds of unbearable words in the microblog are constantly abusing me as never before, leaving no room at all. The more I look, the more angry I am.


    "Ha ha ha, this goods don''t talk, counsellor, is a liar."


    "It''s too low-level. Even if you are pretending to be brother Shenhao, you have to come up with some strong evidence, don''t you? Just send a text. I believe you? "


    "A liar is a liar. You don''t have to say much. You despise him."


    However, I don''t have no way to prove that I am myself. I simply click on the video recording and record a paragraph in front of my broken mobile phone lens, "Hello, everyone, I''m Li Shaobai, my microblog account is called overbearing president, and the rest are impersonators."


    Then, I immediately upload, microblog seems to blow up, the heat rose like a skyrocket, directly to the ninth place on the list!


    What''s more, the popularity of this horror is still rising. In a twinkling of an eye, it has risen to the eighth place on the list. The title of the popularity is: "brother Shenhao''s first video speech to clarify the reality, is it true or false?


    Before many abusive netizens, they suddenly seemed to be stunned, and then commented on my microblog, but they still spoke from the perspective of doubt.


    "This... Who is the real Li Shaobai?"


    "This video is so stuck that it''s not right to talk. I cut it, right?"


    "Cut, this video is fake."


    "How do you feel? It''s different from real people. It''s not very like cutting. It''s like using looks to imitate."


    But, at this juncture, the impostor came out to speak again, "remind again!! Someone who looks very similar to me uses the video to publish rumors on the Internet. Please don''t believe it. I hereby severely condemn this kind of behavior. I hope the impostor will stop by himself, otherwise he will be investigated for legal responsibility! "


    This impostor, who has authenticated my information, has inherent advantages. With the publication of his microblog text, the situation suddenly fell to one side.


    My Weibo fans are rising at a visible speed, but they are all black powder. They scold me one by one, and they even greet my ancestors for 18 generations.


    I carefully looked at the comments, and I was almost angry. I sent a text, you said I had no evidence, and you called me a fake criminal. I sent a video and said I just looked like Li Shaobai, not the same person at all.The most exasperating thing is that my ancestors have been scolded one by one for 18 generations. No matter who it is, I''m afraid it''s unbearable.


    Well, in that case, don''t blame me for exposing the false face of this impostor.


    So, without saying a word, I left the office, picked up Veneno''s car key, and went to the parking lot. A few meters away, I turned on the video recording. As I spoke, I opened the door and sat in. The camera was aimed at the sign of Lamborghini on the steering wheel.


    "My second video statement is that a hacker stole my internal information in Yi''an company and authenticated my identity. I''m here to give the impostor a chance to revoke the authentication immediately and make a public apology."


    After recording, I directly posted it on Weibo. At this time, someone finally wrote.


    "NIMA, I think this is the real shenhaoge. His special vehicle Veneno is here. Is there a fake one?"


    "@ president overbearing, I support you, but I think that''s the impostor."


    However, just two minutes after I tweeted, the impostor immediately posted a video that I had just sent out. Moreover, my voice was eliminated and turned into another person''s voice, and the picture of my own face disappeared.


    "In order to prove my identity, I''ll verify it myself and let some shameless people have a look!"


    With the impostor''s video sent out, immediately in my micro blog and his, opened a strong curse war!


    "@ overbearing president, damn you, you fake!"


    "@ brother Shenhao, Li Shaobai, I think you are the one who pretends to be me!"


    "@ overbearing president, go away, dead liar."

 Chapter 92

    The video sent by the impostor is almost the same as the real one. All the pictures about myself have been deleted. It''s hard to tell the true from the false.


    What''s more, because I use an old mobile phone, it''s inevitable that the video will get stuck. But the video sent by the impostor doesn''t get stuck at all. Although I can''t see the other person''s face, what he said is lifelike. It doesn''t look like it was cut up at all. It seems more convincing than me!


    After watching the video for more than ten seconds, I was shocked. What kind of technology is the impostor using? I didn''t even sit hot, so he took my video as the material and made a new video in just a few minutes?


    "Great When I turn off the video, my first instinct is to tell myself that if there is no support from a strong team behind this person who pretends to be me, there is only one possibility, that is, an expert, a real hacker and computer software expert!


    And just a few minutes after the hacker impersonator''s video was sent out, netizens came forward to accuse me just like the grass on the wall.


    Especially in the microblog of both sides of me and the impostor, it seems that they scold each other in the air and prove their identities. No matter who they support, they are all yelling at each other. It''s a big drama!


    "@ overbearing president, idiot, wash and sleep, no one will believe you except for brain damage!"


    "You''re mentally retarded. The video is obviously the first of @ overbearing president. Li Shaobai, brother of @ Shenhao, is a pretending dog!"


    "Er Huo, @ Shenhao brother Li Shaobai? Is it a certified microblog, @ overbearing President? What the hell are you?"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at these comments on my mobile phone, as time goes on, I''m not very angry. On the contrary, my mouth turns up in a curve.


    Even if I don''t know what benefit this impostor will get from it, since he dares to pretend to me in a big way and uses a way of clarification to provoke me invisibly, he will accept the end of provoking me.


    However, I''m not in a hurry to deal with this impostor at once. On the contrary, I let the situation continue to develop and let the heat continue to soar.


    "Since you use me, I can use you too." I deeply smile, this is undoubtedly the best way to hype, without my own hand, pretenders take the initiative to hype up the topic for me, which not only improves my popularity, but also has great help for the future star plan. Why not?


    "No.7 on the list, very good. If you want fire, fire to the end!" I am not impatient, sitting in the cab of Veneno, leisurely lit a cigarette.


    When I press the cool window and spit out the clouds, I directly @ Li Shaobai, the elder brother of Shenhao, on Weibo. In front of countless netizens, I said, "dare you come out and meet me? I''m in the parking lot of Yi''an building. If I don''t come, don''t blame me for coming to you in person! "


    With the release of my microblog, it immediately became a sensation, and the topic of Shenhao brother immediately increased to the sixth place on the list!


    However, this is just the beginning. The impostor has not responded for a long time, which makes the microblog between me and him seem to be bombed. All kinds of pop-up messages and private messages are constantly ringing on my mobile phone. Even some microblog big V with a large number of fans are also transferred one by one to express their concern.


    Fifth on the list!


    Fourth on the list!!


    Second on the list!!!


    It''s on fire. It''s on fire. It''s on fire more than ever.


    Li Shaobai, the name of Shenhao brother, at this moment, is not inferior to any once popular or popular Internet celebrities!


    However, the impostor''s microblog, which has not been announced for a long time, has been questioned as never before.


    "@ brother Shenhao, Li Shaobai, someone asked you out to meet. You are brother Shenhao. Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "@ brother Shenhao, Li Shaobai, say something, someone is standing on your head and taking a shit!"


    "@ brother Shenhao Li Shaobai, I don''t think you are the real impostor, are you?"


    Comments brush up, the number of microblog fans of this product has even reached millions.


    In contrast, my Weibo fans are barely over ten thousand, which is a fight between mole ants and dragon.


    But he is a dragon. Now he''s like a worm. He can''t let out a fart. He doesn''t dare to show it.


    If the impostor meets others, he can act recklessly. It''s a pity that the person he meets is me, the real Li Shaobai!


    "You want to fight me as I am?" I yawned and wanted to continue to tweet. I choked to death. But suddenly, my microblog account showed that I was logging in elsewhere. I stared. When I logged in again, my password was wrong!


    Login several times in a row, the password is still wrong, even if you find the password, you can''t find it at all, all the information has been changed!


    "Stolen number?" I narrowed my eyes, immediately understand, dare to be that guy said but I, directly to steal my account, password information all changed!


    However, I have more than one microblog, and I quickly went to the second account. As I expected, when I was kicked off the line, the original microblog account issued a statement by itself, "I''m sorry, everyone. In fact, I''m pretending. I''ve realized my mistake. I hope you don''t scold me any more, @ brother Shenhao, Li Shaobai, is the real Li Shaobai Here I apologize to you. I''m sorry. "This text micro blog is not so much a statement as an apology!


    What''s more, the impostor was killed!


    All this is the product''s self directing and self acting. It''s a good trick.


    Even this guy accepted my apology and once again declared not to be cheated. He is the real Li Shaobai.


    Cheap, too cheap, I have never seen such a cheap person, I recruit who offended me?


    But at this time, he suddenly sent out a wedding photo with some words, "the one on the left is my friend. I once had a conflict with him. As a result, I didn''t get up for half a month in bed myself. I picked up the matter. I was injured and I should die. I always regret it. I hope he can forget the villain. When he is about to get married, I wish him happiness here He is happy in his new marriage and wants to grow old with his bride. "


    In this wedding photo, there is a man and a woman in the picture. The appearance of the man is evil and handsome, especially the sharp hooked nose, which impresses me deeply.


    As for the young woman next to her, she has tender lips like the moon, willow eyebrows like a mountain, bright teeth and bright eyes. Only in her beautiful appearance, she is mixed with loneliness.


    At the moment when I was in my eyes, the anger that had just recovered suddenly rose again in my heart, almost to the extreme!


    "It''s you, song... Shao... Cheng!"


    Song Shaocheng three words, I completely bite the teeth to say.


    PS: I was drunk last night. I can''t update it. Sorry, this is the second one yesterday.

 Chapter 93

    It turns out that I underestimated this impostor. He is not only a real hacker, but also has the support of song Shaocheng. No wonder he dares to be so unscrupulous!


    I even published that fake microblog. When did I lie in bed for half a month? It''s song Shaocheng. I broke his finger bone!


    Say I regret it? I have no regrets at all. If I meet song Shaocheng again, I don''t mind giving it up again.


    The purpose of this passage published by the impostor on Weibo is to elevate the status of song Shaocheng and achieve the effect of face slapping by belittling me. At that time, it will spread ten times and 100 times. All of them think that I was beaten by him for half a month. Even if I have 100 mouths, I can''t say clearly.


    The most important thing is the wedding photo. Song Shaocheng hugged Chu Yuyan on purpose. He used my own identity to provoke me, which made me unable to argue. I had to be dumb!


    Originally, I didn''t want to do too much. If the other party''s microblog voluntarily revokes the authentication and declares an apology, I certainly won''t care.


    But now it''s different. When it comes to song Shaocheng and Chu Yuyan, I have to use some special means.


    Simply, I called Zhang Hui directly and asked coldly, "Zhang Hui, where are you? I''ll be right back when the lights are fixed. "


    Zhang Hui had never seen me use this tone before, and suddenly he was a little nervous, "young master? The car has just been repaired. What do you want


    "Don''t ask. I''ll be back when it''s fixed. I''ll wait for you in the parking lot." With that, I immediately hung up the call, staring at the microblog interface, silently looking at the comments, no longer any action.


    "What? Brother Shenhao was beaten? Or do you pick it up by yourself? "


    "Damn, who is the man in the picture? Is his daughter-in-law too beautiful?"


    "Damn, brother Shenhao''s status in my mind has suddenly dropped a lot."


    "Brother Shenhao was beaten."


    ...


    after watching it for more than ten minutes, Zhang HUICAI drove an ordinary looking but actually extremely powerful steel car, Moda, and stopped in the parking space next to Veneno.


    I opened the door of Veneno and stepped down to the ground. Zhang Hui came down from the cab at the same time. Seeing that I didn''t look well, he quickly asked, "young master? Why don''t you rest on it? What''s your name


    "Something to deal with." I answered and walked up to Zhang Hui. He gave way involuntarily. I immediately sat in the cab of memeda and said, "memeda, help me check a microblog account. Li Shaobai, brother Shenhao, find out all his identity information. I want it now."


    "All right, master. It''s a piece of cake. One minute is enough." Moda should be road, then figure disappeared in the display screen, as if left the host in general.


    At this time, Zhang Hui stood by the door of the car, arched his hand, and asked suspiciously, "young master, what''s the matter? Do you want to use the power of the company? "


    "No, it''s just a dogleg." I raised my head and shook my head at Zhang Hui. I thought that the company had not really realized the star plan. With the current strength, it would be as easy to deal with the existence of Xiang Song family. Even song Shaocheng is not so easy to deal with.


    However, it is not impossible. If there is enough time to develop, I believe that no matter which one of the four families is able to compete.


    Star plan will gather a large number of officials, red three generations, and business tycoons, which is absolutely a terrorist force!


    That''s why I don''t join the club and the princeling Party of the two princes of Hualong, because in the future, I am a faction, a club and a unique force!


    With the stars, you can start a prairie fire!


    A minute later, MEDA reappeared and said, "master, the investigation has come out. This microblog has stolen your identity for authentication. Do you want me to hack his account?"


    "Tell me about him first." I look back and look at him. I dare to be a hacker. He doesn''t pay attention to me.


    MEDA is always a computer. I can''t guess what I think. I immediately mapped the hacker''s information and his photo on the windshield.


    Name: Wang Qi


    age: 28


    height: 170cm


    weight: 150kg


    Occupation: otaku, without proper occupation, is actually a domestic hacker, who specializes in stealing other people''s accounts to earn profits, or pretends to be others to cheat. Due to his bad behavior, he is never seen in the hacker community.


    Criminal discipline: he was sentenced to six years'' imprisonment for stealing 200000 funds through bank loopholes, and was just released from prison for less than one month.


    Residence: No.2 Mingyue Road, southern suburb of Dongling city.


    When Zhang Hui saw the scene in front of him, he was shocked, "is this information? Did you find out in a minute? You can even find out where you live?? It''s too... Fast, isn''t it? "


    "Well, don''t underestimate me. She''s not an ordinary smart computer." When I look at this picture called Wang Qi, I find that he is not only a fat man, but also a notorious hacker. He has done a lot of bad things and has just been out of prison for less than a month.Simply, I asked: "can MEDA invade each other''s computer?"


    "Master, this kind of small matter is simply too simple. I can tell you that there is basically nothing I can''t deal with except those guys from the world''s top hacker League and hate killing team. Give me 20 seconds and I''ll ask him to force the video with you. Only you can watch him, but he can''t see you." And then he disappeared again.


    Accurate 20 seconds, no deviation at all. When memeda reappeared, the picture mapped from the windshield suddenly changed. A fat man sitting in front of the computer, biting a chicken leg, instantly appeared in front of me.


    Wang Qi is engrossed in biting the drumstick. His eyes don''t fall on the computer. He doesn''t notice at all. I''ve invaded his computer through MEDA, and I can see his every move.


    Until I coughed hard, Wang Qi immediately looked at me like a professional criminal, shrinking his head and being very alert. He grabbed the greasy drumstick and looked around. He didn''t look at the computer and cried: "who? Who is it? "


    I can''t help leaning on the driver''s seat, holding my chest in both hands, said unfathomably: "don''t look, I have invaded your computer, you can''t see me."


    "It''s impossible! My computer is all right. Who are you? " Wang Qi looked back in amazement. Instead of biting the drumsticks, he threw them aside and banged on the computer keyboard with oily fingers, as if insisting on his own system.


    However, it''s no use, I still enigmatic said: "don''t look, no matter how you look, you can''t find the problem."


    It seems to find that the sound really came from the computer stereo, Wang Qi was very shocked, his face suddenly turned blue, "who are you?! When did you invade my system? "


    "More than 20 seconds ago, you pretended to be me and hacked my account. Is it fun?" I opened my mouth and said a word.


    "What? Twenty seconds ago? You are... "Wang Qi''s whole body''s fat suddenly trembles, the facial expression emerges the intense unbelievable.

 Chapter 94

    Wang Qi stammered. His throat seemed to be stuck by a stone. He couldn''t say my name. His unbelievable expression became more and more intense. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that I could invade in such a short time. Even he can''t see my people up to now!


    Trembling in panic, Wang Qi got up and was about to run. I hummed, "you can''t leave. Since I can invade your computer and know your name, I can catch you every minute and send you to prison for another six years. Do you believe it?"


    Wang Qi''s steps suddenly froze, it seems that there is a huge mountain in front of him, so he had to turn back pale, "how do you know, I squatted for six years?"


    "You don''t need to know. You just need to know that I can send you back every minute. You don''t even have a chance to leave Dongling." I squinted and said.


    On hearing this, Wang Qi''s expression was no longer unbelievable. Instead, he took a cool breath and gradually turned into extreme shock. His body began to tremble and his eyes turned into bursts of fear. "Mr. Li, please, please let me go, I can''t do it any more!"


    I snorted again, "where''s the unbridled energy in Weibo just now?"


    "Mr. Li, it''s my fault. I''ll clarify it for you right away. Please let me go. I really dare not. I thought I could just take the money and pretend to be you. I didn''t expect that the account number was really you, and you could find me. I... I really dare not. In this way, I''ll give you the money I received. Don''t count on me £¿¡± Wang Qi was trembling, and his whole body was rolling up and down. His fat legs faltered involuntarily, and he almost didn''t stand firm. He quickly supported his chair and stood up with difficulty, almost crying.


    "No need!" I opened my mouth seriously. Wang Qi''s teeth trembled and his whole body trembled. He didn''t even know how to say anything.


    Looking at Wang Qi''s appearance, I was more and more angry, because he clearly said that he had received the money. The person who gave him the money, except song Shaocheng, had no one else!


    So I said, "you just have to pay for what you''ve done."


    Then, I asked MEDA to close the video. Before closing, Wang Qi asked for mercy in despair.


    "Don''t, don''t, Mr. Li, wait, I''ll never...


    I ignore it. Wang Qi violates my power and works for song Shaocheng. It''s the same as standing on the opposite side of me. I just let MEDA expose on the Internet. Wang Qi''s recent criminal discipline and his micro blog account" Shenhao brother Li Shaobai "are deeply involved. The real owner is not me, but Wang Qi, he is an impostor.


    This is a miniaturized version of the super computer, but also a powerful hacker, immediately in the major websites, major forums, countless trumpet posts to report.


    With the help of a large number of newly registered trumpets, not only the microblog topic fire, but also spread throughout the network, causing a sensation!


    Even the official Weibo has taken the initiative to withdraw Wang Qi''s certification materials, and publicly apologized on Weibo, "due to technical failure, some hackers take advantage of loopholes and use other people''s information. Here, our company severely condemns this kind of behavior, hopes to get legal sanctions, and expresses deep apology to the party Li Shaobai, executive president of Yi''an security company. ¡±


    the announcement completely shocked the whole microblog. The following comments, likes and forwarding volume directly set an unprecedented high. The second and third in the list are all about Li Shaobai, the hero of Shenhao. The popularity of the announcement has reached the first in the list!


    "Damn it, Weibo was contracted by brother Shenhao today! He''s in the top three, 66666. "


    "What? That microblog number, Li Shaobai, is a hacker? It''s also revealed that it''s a fake? Grass, I think it''s true. It''s a waste of time. "


    "Damn, I thought brother Shenhao was really beaten. I dare to think he was hacked! It''s just disgusting. "


    "Damn, who''s the black Shenhao? It''s so shameless. How can my male god Li Shaobai be beaten? "


    "Wocao, does brother Shenhao have a microblog?"


    "Yes, what is Shenhao''s Micro blog?"


    "I remember that there was a overbearing president''s microblog number, saying that he was Li Shaobai. Later, I didn''t know how, and suddenly I admitted my mistake."


    "Isn''t it the hacker who hacked it?"


    "No way, how can Shenhao''s Micro blog have so many fans


    "No, the overbearing president''s microblog, but he recorded the video himself! And earlier than that hacker! "


    ....


    Wang Qi has a lot of criminal records recently. You don''t have to guess his ending. He must go back to prison to fatten up a little. I don''t have to do it myself. The police will naturally deal with him.


    As for my microblog, with the help of MEDA, I got it back. When I landed on it, there were many more comments on Wang Qifa''s mistake admitting microblog.


    "Brother Shenhao, is this your micro blog? I think you suddenly admit your mistake, like being hacked, because the person exposed is a hacker. ""Honey, is that you? Why do I think it''s you, it''s you, it''s you? "


    "Was it stolen?"


    "Maybe not himself."


    "Probably one of the impostors."


    I laughed and deleted the microblog that admitted my mistake. Without saying a word, I took a photo of myself and attached a new text microblog, "Hello everyone, because the microblog was stolen, I published some words that I didn''t say. I hereby declare that I am Li Shaobai!"


    Then, I didn''t look at it at all. I immediately went off the line and opened the photo album. The saved wedding photo pointed to song Shaocheng on it. I took a look at it and asked, "can you find song Shaocheng''s microblog and wechat for me?"


    "It''s interesting. I like to look for a needle in a haystack. I''m going to look for it now."


    Zhang Hui, who has been standing in the car door for the third time, was moved by the disappearance of memeda, because his mobile phone was ringing all the time when Wang Qi was exposed.


    But without waiting for Zhang Hui to speak, MEDA suddenly returned to the display screen and said with a little displeasure, "it''s so simple. There are four less in Beijing. It''s so famous in Yanjing. I found it as soon as I looked for it."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing. "Since Song Shaocheng has dealt with me like this, don''t blame me. Treat him in his own way."


    Then, I immediately asked MEDA to hack song Shaocheng''s account and ask her to say the same thing on song Shaocheng''s wechat and microblog.


    "Master, what do you want me to send?" He asked.


    I smile deeper and deeper, have guessed the next song Shaocheng will have what kind of expression, simply said: "say, I song Shaocheng to get married, but I recently had a lot of physical problems, the heart is very uneasy, I want to ask, seconds shot therapy which strong?"

 Chapter 95

    With the spread of my words, even Zhang Hui couldn''t help puffing and laughing, "young master, your move is really wonderful. It''s a great pain for a man!"


    "Ha ha ha." I can''t help laughing when I think of what expression song Shaocheng will have when he knows.


    When I burst out laughing, MEDA had already implemented my instructions, sent song Shaocheng''s microblog and wechat once, and also modified the information, not to find his password.


    Soon after it was launched, there was a comment on song Shaocheng''s wechat circle of friends.


    Song Shaoming: brother, what''s your situation


    Uncle: you son of a bitch, why didn''t you say something earlier? I''m almost out of breath!


    Mo Yuming: wocao, master song, isn''t that true?


    Wang Guorong: Lao song, I''ve been with you for so long, brother. I know now


    Zhang Xue: brother Shaocheng, no wonder you told me not to say it that time


    Liu Yin: Song Shaocheng, I knew you had this problem for a long time. How dare you dump my mother and engage with others? Remember!


    ¡­


    I didn''t expect that my casual words were true. It was the pain song Shaocheng had concealed for many years!


    Looking at everything displayed by the windshield projection, I almost had a stomachache with laughter. Zhang Hui also couldn''t help laughing on one side. This famous Beijing Sishao is actually a second man!


    Just at this time, MEDA suddenly blinked her lovely big eyes and asked cleverly: "master, do you want to show you the reaction of song Shaocheng?"


    "It''s very kind of you. Can you make him talk to me?" I was so excited that I patted the steering wheel. As song Shaocheng is now, I just want to see it immediately.


    "Can''t force video, because he is not in front of the computer, but his home''s monitoring system has been invaded by me, I can transfer the camera picture." Said MEDA.


    "Well, transfer the picture and let me have a look." The corner of my mouth rose. In a flash, the picture on the windshield changed again. It was the interior of a luxury villa. Song Shaocheng was sitting in the hall watching TV, without any sense of crisis.


    All of a sudden, a young man in his early twenties, who looked similar to him, ran out of the room in a hurry and showed him his mobile phone.


    Although he can''t hear the sound, song Shaocheng''s whole body trembles at the moment when he sees the content, and then his face changes as never before. It seems that someone has discovered some deep secret, and his eyes can''t help flashing a flash of panic!


    Later, song Shaocheng''s whole popularity broke down. He broke his mobile phone and stepped on it with his feet. He was swearing. Looking at the shape of his mouth, he seemed to say: "Damn, who did it? Who did it! It''s paralyzed


    "Is it no It''s impossible, absolutely impossible! How could he know? "


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I burst into laughter and felt very happy for the first time. This song Shaocheng has been challenging me all the time. I didn''t expect that I would treat him in his own way. Finally, I would eat the bitter fruit and make his circle of friends, even many circles in the capital, know the news in the near future.


    After the scolding, song Shaocheng was still angry. His chest heaved violently, and his hysterical roar seemed very subdued. He could only vent his anger in a roaring way, and his face turned black gradually, just like Bao Gong.


    "Hahaha, let''s take the picture. Don''t look at it. This product must be sleepless tonight. I can''t sleep." I laughed and said.


    As soon as she closed the picture, the projection of the windshield disappeared. She pursed her lips. "In fact, people can also stir song Shaocheng''s microblog into the hot spot, so that people all over the world know it."


    "It''s not necessary. After the hot topic, few people know his identity. As long as his number is banned for a few days, so that he can''t get on the line for a short time, it''s enough to let the capital circle know about it." I waved my hand, thinking that song Shaocheng''s Micro blog is not interesting, but also for him to take advantage.


    At that time, people all over the world think that he is going to marry Chu Yuyan. If I want to step in at the door, won''t I be criticized by people who don''t know the situation?


    However, I think so. After all, MEDA is always a computer. I only listen to my orders, but I don''t know the grudge between song Shaocheng and me. It''s hard to avoid the idea of doing everything for me.


    And for me and song Shaocheng, as well as Chu Yuyan between the complex triangular relationship, for a while and a half I will also be difficult to explain.


    However, the power of MEDA is beyond imagination. It can not only invade Wang Qi''s computer, but also invade song Shaocheng''s home, Song family!


    This is an artifact. It''s like an artifact with a thousand li eye and a smooth ear. It can build a strong intelligence network for me to collect business intelligence and all kinds of information. It''s not only for me, but also for the company.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I simply picked up the wedding photo again, pointed to Chu Yuyan and said, "MEDA, her name is Chu Yuyan. She''s from the Chu family in the capital, but she''s not one of the four families. Can you find her just like song Shaocheng?""That''s all right." With that, he immediately disappeared on the screen.


    A minute later, memeda reappeared and said, "I found it."


    Immediately after that, a picture appeared on the windshield.


    It''s a spacious room. The decoration around it is very simple. There will be no superfluous things, and there will be no less things. The style is very single.


    Chu Yuyan is sitting in front of the dresser, looking lonely and haggard. She looks at herself in the mirror, combing her hair in silence. She doesn''t speak, and I can''t hear any sound.


    Just when I saw Chu Yuyan, my heart suddenly felt very bad.


    Especially Chu YuYan''s thin face made me have a strong impulse to put her in my arms, go back to her former home and cook for her.


    Even, I want to shout, tell Chu Yuyan, I am looking at her, Yanjing I will go!


    It''s a pity that Chu Yuyan can''t hear me at all. I yelled in vain.


    However, in this moment, Chu Yuyan seems to feel something, jade body slightly tremble, comb unconsciously fell to the ground, suddenly looking back, eyes slowly projected.


    Lips slightly open, as if to say: "is it you?"


    ¡­¡­


    PS: I''m sorry, everyone, because I''m going back to my hometown for the new year tomorrow. My friends in Shenzhen are so gracious that they pull me out again. I also have my own circle of friends. It''s hard to refuse. Please forgive me. I''ll leave tomorrow morning and arrive at my hometown at 12 noon. The update will start at 2 p.m Add more, it is my compensation to you, rest assured!

 Chapter 96

    "How is it possible..." Chu Yuyan seems to laugh at herself. She can''t help sighing. Her lonely look adds a bit of disappointment. Then she picks up her comb and takes care of her long hair silently.


    Looking at the projected scene, I feel bitter. Most of the reasons are my own. Song Shaocheng will take advantage of his family to force Chu Yuyan back to Yanjing.


    If I didn''t do it that day and beat song Shaocheng hard, maybe the result would not be so.


    "Since it''s my fault, I''m going to take care of song Shaocheng myself. Let''s turn off the projection." Clench your fists, in the moment when my voice comes out, the projection disappears again. I pick my eyebrows. If I want to go to Yanjing in the future, MEDA is definitely a powerful help.


    So, I moved my eyes and looked at memeda, "memeda, you can invade other people''s systems, so you should be able to invade my mobile phone? After 24 hours, if I want to find you, I must come to the car. It''s too inconvenient. "


    As a result, as soon as I finished speaking, the mobile phone suddenly vibrated, the screen suddenly lit up, and the lovely little face appeared in it, as if in a video conversation, "master, is that what you said? That''s OK. As long as my host is not completely destroyed, I can always follow my host. "


    "Young master, do you want to take it with you?" Zhang Hui stood aside, stunned and shocked. He seemed to have understood how powerful memeda is. This kind of computer, like a thousand mile eye, is a sure artifact when it is around for 24 hours!


    Invading the other party''s system, invading the other party''s monitoring, investigating the other party''s information, and even setting off a sensation in the network, as well as the drive of traffic, this is by no means an ordinary powerful artifact. It''s a real artifact, just like cheating!


    "Well, I will not be in the car in the future, and you will stay in my mobile phone." I took my mobile phone and stepped down from the cab to the ground. Before leaving the parking lot, I told Zhang Hui to strengthen the defense of the parking lot. No one is allowed to get close to the main engine.


    Hearing my resolute tone, Zhang Hui realized how important the matter was. He arched his hand decisively and said solemnly, "don''t worry, young master. I will arrange this matter properly."


    Back to Yajian on the top floor of Yi''an building, I sat on the sofa and clearly understood that three months is not much time. If I want to get to Yanjing to deal with song Shaocheng before Chu Yuyan gets married, I must accumulate enough strength in these short three months!


    First of all, I asked MEDA to strengthen the internal system of the company to ensure that the information would not be leaked, and then I asked her to authenticate the microblog for me.


    Unexpectedly, just after the authentication, the voice of MEDA came out from the mobile phone, "master, your micro blog has a lot of fans, oh, there are already one million, and it is still increasing."


    How long is it from the microblog you just sent? A million fans? The growth rate is faster than that of stars. I quickly click into the microblog and it''s true. The number of fans is 1.02 million!


    Moreover, my microblog has been certified, and the rate of fans rising is faster and faster.


    In particular, the latest microblog is the main source of these fans. Almost all of them are transferred from Wang Qi, and the content of the comments makes me happy.


    "@ overbearing president, brother Shenhao, I''m sorry. I thought this microblog was fake. I''ve been hacking you before... Anyway, I''m a black fan!"


    "@ the overbearing president, brother Shenhao, you are a real loser. I can''t look down on you any more. I''ll take you back and lose your family together."


    "Remember, this is Shenhao''s real micro blog. Don''t be cheated again."


    "Please remember shenhaoge''s only microblog account, overbearing president!"


    "Hahaha, brother Shenhao''s name has been obtained. It''s invisible."


    Taking advantage of the completion of the certification and many active fans, I simply sent a microblog, "I hereby announce that a gold bodyguard club will be set up in the near future. Each bodyguard has undergone special training and is no less powerful than special forces. He is loyal to the owner. The annual fee for joining the association is 5 million yuan for ordinary Bronze members, and the annual fee for joining the association is 10 million yuan for Silver members Two silver bodyguards, 20 million yuan per year for Gold members, and four gold bodyguards. To put it right, Gold members are as safe as presidents. "


    This micro blog, can be said to be advertising, once sent out, my fans all look silly, even other micro blog users, have been attracted.


    "Top gold members, comparable to President travel? I don''t think it''s the same as the expert around Xi dada? "


    "Crouching troughs, golden bodyguard club? Nima, is shenhaoge going to start making money? "


    "Five million are just ordinary Bronze members. Is that too expensive?"


    "I think for some rich businessmen, how many are kidnapped every year? In case of 500 years, it''s really not expensive to change one''s life. It''s just a pity that I can''t get my mother''s 50000. "


    "I''ll go, brother Shenhao. Is this the rhythm of advertising? How much money would he make if the club opened? Nima, a bronze member, is worth five million, lying trough! That''s a bodyguard, worth five million years! ""Damn it, bodyguard of five million years old. What''s the level of this? It''s definitely not comparable to ordinary special forces, is it? "


    "It''s impossible. Isn''t brother Shenhao bragging? How can there be more powerful bodyguards than special forces? Anyway, I don''t believe it. "


    All kinds of comments with different opinions appeared in my microblog one by one, but most of them expressed doubts and thought that I was bragging.


    However, how can they know that Ning Xing will train himself, which is definitely the devil training in hell.


    With the strength of ningxingdi 13, we have trained a group of special bodyguards who only fight for life, but all of them are killing. With the help of super special soldier Zhao Fei, we teach the means of investigation and defense. It''s not a matter of training at all. In my opinion, nearly three months of devil training is absolutely enough!


    Because the reason is very simple, millions of a year''s high salary is still arranged among the rich and senior officials, and the future is smooth.


    People go up, water flows down, no matter who they are, they will stick to it!


    So, in the face of the query on Weibo, I didn''t answer at all. At that time, the action will prove everything.


    But at this time, a well-known female star with tens of millions of microblog fans in mainland China suddenly forwarded my microblog and @ me, saying: "Mr. Li, I want to join your club. I''ll let you know in advance. Hahaha, don''t worry about my golden customer."


    This goddess star, originally named... Chu Yuyan.

 Chapter 97

    In recent years, Chu YuYan''s name has been very eye-catching in mainland China. She is definitely a powerful group among the new stars. As soon as she started her career, she won wide support and recognition with her strong acting skills and super high score of face value, and instantly became a well-known big star.


    In the past, if I saw a big star @ me in person, I would be so happy that I couldn''t sleep all night. I even thought that the big star @ me would have taken a fancy to my brother, right?


    But now, seeing too much, I just smile, although I don''t know why Chu Yuyan wants to forward, but her forwarding is equivalent to playing an advertisement for me, and the effect is very powerful.


    Simply, I @ Chu Yuyan, responded: "thank you for the support of Chu big star, first of all become a member of the gold bodyguard club."


    After posting, I just want to post my microblog and hold a strategic meeting temporarily to realize the star plan in the form of a club.


    I didn''t expect that Chu Yuyan, who is famous and full of thunder, even sent me a private letter. He gave me an angry expression and said, "Hey, would you just send a thank you? I want to be a gold member


    After receiving this private letter, I was stunned. What''s the rhythm? Chu Yuyan is a big star. Did she send me a private letter? Still like a little woman?


    I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and replied, "Chu star, what do you want me to do?"


    "What''s the point of being so polite? Just call me Yuyan. Brother Shenhao, I''ve made an advertisement for you. Tell me quickly. How can I thank you in the future? " Chu Yu Yan said again.


    I''m Zhang Er. I don''t know. How can Chu Yuyan be so familiar? Does she know me? Or do I know her?


    ...


    "wait, Chu Yuyan, Chu Yuyan... Can''t they be a family?" I''m holding my cell phone and I can''t help wondering.


    So, I knocked on the analog keyboard of my mobile phone and said, "you... Shouldn''t be Yu Yan''s relative?"


    "I''ve paid close attention to you. Don''t mess around outside. I tell you, Chu Yuyan is my sister. She told me about you as soon as she came back to Yanjing. Anyway, I don''t like song Shaocheng. If you watch my sister marry someone, I''ll hack you on Weibo every day. Hum! I''m going to work. I won''t talk. I''m making a new movie. Remember to support me when it''s on. " Chu Yuyan replied.


    "Well, you can be busy." Looking at the words in the private letter, I am completely silly. It turns out that Chu YuYan''s sister is a big star.


    However, from the chat, you can feel Chu YuYan''s character, seems to be a tendon, I completely guessed the end of her mobile phone, what kind of expression at the moment.


    Then, I followed Chu YuYan''s Micro blog and took a look at her self photo. It was six points similar to Chu YuYan''s, almost carved in one mold. She was also a beautiful woman.


    However, Chu YuYan''s character is more taciturn, and Chu Yuyan is straightforward.


    "It seems that we have to have a good relationship after that. If we offend her, I will be killed by her." I unconsciously smile, then put my mobile phone into my trouser pocket, got up and took a step, pushed open the door of Yajian, and directly informed Zhang Hui to hold the temporary strategy meeting again. The star plan must speed up its pace without delay.


    ...


    at the end of this meeting, I was almost speaking. The staff around me were obedient to me, and they followed what I said.


    As for the star plan, first of all, I will divide the strength of a group of bodyguards in the future into three levels, which are consistent with the members. They are also divided into bronze, silver and gold. The strength of bodyguards at each level is different. The higher the strength, the stronger the ability.


    Even, those who have the ability can be promoted in the company''s headquarters or branches during the period of employment!


    Bodyguards of all levels are clearly priced. That is to say, among the five million Bronze members, one million will belong to bodyguards, and the remaining four million will be the profits of the company.


    If you are a silver member with an annual fee of 10 million yuan and two silver bodyguards, you can each get an annual salary of 2 million yuan, and the remaining 6 million yuan will be included in the company''s account book one by one.


    As for the gold members with an annual fee of 20 million and four gold bodyguards, the annual salary of each one is 3 million, and the company makes 8 million.


    In other words, the annual salary of bronze bodyguards is 1 million, that of silver bodyguards is 2 million, that of gold bodyguards is 3 million!


    In addition, I have changed the form of the star plan. I will start my business as a club, and I am going to set up a branch of Yian company in Yanjing, that is, the headquarters of the club, open online registration, online membership and so on.


    Of course, having seen the power of memeda, the website will naturally be handed over to her, and then the company''s employees will operate it.


    As for who is MEDA, it doesn''t matter any more. I can say that I''m a programmer expert hired by me with a lot of money. After all, no one knows whether it''s true or not. As long as there is a website built by MEDA, I believe the defense system is strong enough!There are also training camps, which should be temporarily set up in the training ground usually used by Yi''an company, and all the equipment and equipment should be ready in the near future.


    This meeting was held from day to night. Every high-level employee was full of spirit and did not neglect at all.


    I was even hoarse from the beginning to now. I sat down slowly and drank a glass of water near 8 p.m. and said, "at that time, Ning Xing will personally select people with better physique to carry out special bodyguard training. As long as it is during the training period, you will follow her requirements."


    As soon as he spoke, all the staff around nodded.


    At this time, Qiao Yi suddenly stood up and said with a smile, "president, you haven''t named the club yet. Can''t you just call it star plan club? I think it''s called Yi''an club on the spot? "


    Zhang Hui saw Qiao Yi get up and open his mouth, "Yi''an club? I''m afraid it will be confused then, right? I think it''s better to name it after the president? Call it the little star club. "


    For a moment, although Zhang Hui and Qiao Yi did not continue to speak, the people around them all spoke out together, as if at a crossfire. Some people stood on Qiao Yi''s side, while others on Zhang Hui''s side, as if forming a pattern of two factions.


    "Secretary general, I think Joe''s name is very good. Yi''an club is very good."


    "It''s true, but I think it''s the president''s thought, and the Secretary General''s speech is also very smooth. It''s better to call Shaoxing club."


    "So you mean Yi''an is not going well?"


    "I didn''t mean that."


    After all, internal competition is a good thing. Besides, I am still the one who makes the final decision.


    Simply, I didn''t accept anyone''s opinions. I knocked on the table to calm them down and said, "today''s plan will continue to be implemented. I want to see the results in the near future. As for the name of the club, it''s called spark club, and its alias is called golden bodyguard club."


    With that, I announced the end of the meeting. When I got up, I glared at Qiao Yi and Zhang Hui.

 Chapter 98

    On the first day after the strategic meeting, I asked MEDA to register the main station of spark club on the Internet, and the staff of the company cooperated with me.


    However, the newly registered website, no one came in at all, let alone before the club was completely established, someone had to book in advance.


    However, with MEDA in, it definitely saved me a lot of publicity funds. On the first day of opening the website, I publicized it on the Internet.


    In just three days, the traffic of the website has been greatly improved, and a large number of new registered users have been added. There are curious netizens, real local tyrants and a mixture of good and bad people discussing with each other on the website.


    "Let''s talk about the spark Club of brother Shenhao. Is it true or false? Are his bodyguards really capable? "


    "I''d better wait and see. Five million is not much, but it''s also money."


    "That''s right. Now the website has announced that it can book membership, that is to say, it hasn''t been officially established. I think it''s better to wait until the spark club is officially established to see how effective they are."


    Almost all of these users are in a wait-and-see attitude, and they are not in a hurry to book for the club. The main reason is that the bodyguards of spark club have not been trained, and they can''t see the training results.


    For this point, I am also very clear in my heart. No matter how much I say, it depends on the actual effect. I''m not worried. I''m very sure. Especially in recent days, Ning Xing is busy, and even I let her go. She doesn''t have to follow me at any time to train. At least no one in Dongling City dares to deal with me openly.


    Therefore, in the following days, the whole company, including Zhang Hui and Qiao Yi, seemed very busy and couldn''t get away.


    Especially for the establishment of a branch in Yanjing, Qiao Yi flew to Yanjing to look at the market in person. He phoned and asked, "president, I''m on the second ring road. I''m interested in an 18 storey office building. The owner says that he wants to immigrate in the near future, so the price has been lowered a lot. Do you think it''s better to rent the whole building or just rent one storey?"


    "The second ring?" I picked my eyebrows.


    Joe Yidun, seems to guess my idea, after half a minute, he said: "president, I''m afraid there is no suitable place for the first ring, this place is worth every inch of land and money, many rich owners hold on, the rent is several times higher, it''s not worth it, and there are still a few pieces of land, I went to have a look when bidding, the price is really sky high, in contrast, the second ring is not worth it The difference is because the place I like is very close to the first ring road. Although the floor is low, it covers a large area. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the immigrants to pay such a low price. "


    Qiao Yi owns 49% of the shares in Yi''an company. As the name suggests, he doesn''t have so much money. If he rents it in the Second Ring Road, he can barely bear it. Otherwise, I will contribute to the bidding. This must be included in the shares. He can only reduce his own shares.


    "How much does it cost to rent the whole building?" I asked.


    Qiao Yi said: "when the whole building is rented, the rent is calculated according to the three-year contract, which is 60 million yuan in total. The one-time contract payment is 20 million years."


    Good guy, even though I''m in Dongling, I can imagine how much this office building will cover as soon as I hear that the rent for three years is 60 million!


    This kind of office building is still an 18 storey office building. The whole building is not worth nearly one billion yuan. It''s just a dream, not to mention the landmarks in the first ring. It''s a sky high price.


    Thinking of this, I feel for the first time that the remaining 1.173 billion I have is not enough?


    However, I still said: "ask the owner directly, sell or not!"


    "This... President, are you going to buy it? Isn''t it worth it? " Qiao Yi couldn''t help but be moved, and his tone was very startled.


    I said firmly: "since this office building has been decided, it will involve a lot of secrets and internal affairs of the company in the future, so it''s better that the place belongs to us. If we build it ourselves, it''s too troublesome and takes too long."


    When he heard what I said, Qiao Yi was suddenly silent. After a long time, he took a deep breath, mixed with deep excitement, "OK, President, since you have said that, what''s the point of my self reducing shares? For the future of the company, it''s all worth it! "


    Then, at the end of the call, I didn''t even blink my eyes. I didn''t feel distressed at all. Without saying a word, I called Zhang Hui from his busy schedule to the office and asked, "Zhang Hui, you haven''t left the Blackfire team behind, have you?"


    "Don''t worry, young master. Nothing you have arranged has been left behind. I am in the company during the day and I will go out at night to deal with these people." Zhang Hui arched his hand.


    "Tell me which of them you know now." I lit a cigarette and sat in the president''s office chair.


    Zhang Hui raised his head and said: "at first, I knew Lao Wu. Later, after a period of time, I got to know him online. He was called Qiye. He was Vietnamese and could speak Mandarin. Because last time Tiejiang bought a 3 million black fire. Now I have a good relationship with them. In this black fire team, Qiye is a character and has a certain right to speak."


    "The most important thing is that none of them is the boss. They are all made by several big men from Vietnam. These guys are all secretly made by the military over there.""It''s said that these are all American things, but they are all American. As for whether they really come from the US military, I don''t know."


    "The only thing I know is that their prices are very low. I compared them with those in other places. They are a little old, like used ones."


    "Their base and the general warehouse are in the southern suburbs, where there are few people. It''s the best hiding place. I met the seventh master there for the first time. As long as he has money, he can speak easily, but if he doesn''t have money, he will turn his face away."


    Zhang Hui''s three words made me think deeply. Last time in Tiejiang, through Zhang Hui, I bought a group of 3 million guys in the black fire team, including AK, grenade, machine gun. Even to ensure that everything is safe, I bought a rocket launcher and put it in the underground warehouse of Yi''an building.


    At present, the spark club and Yi''an company need a lot of money to set up in Yanjing. So I took out my mobile phone and called Sunan, "Sunan, how are the deacons doing these days?"


    "Don''t mention it. I''m very tired. Shi Chao, a son of a bitch, swallowed a lot of money while I was away. Now I can''t get it back. I''m worried about the money. I want to borrow some from you." Sunan immediately frowned distressed said.


    The corner of my mouth curled up and said with a smile: "in this way, I want to do a big deal with you. You don''t have to pay. You just need to help me contact the buyer and help me deliver the goods. How about 10% after it''s finished? Of course, if Tiejiang wants it, I don''t mind selling it to you. "


    "What big deal?" Sunan asked in surprise.


    I laugh, "a large number of American style black fire!"

 Chapter 99

    "What? American black fire? Where did you get it from? If the home-made ones are OK, they can''t go out of the market easily. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious... The situation in China is grim, you know. " Sunan can''t help being dignified.


    I said: "it''s not important. The important thing is that there is a big price difference and a big profit margin. It doesn''t mean that we have to sell it at home. We can sell it abroad. It''s better to find buyers from neighboring weak countries. I think they will be happy to buy American style Blackfire."


    Sunan suddenly said loudly: "Vietnam?"


    "That''s right!" When I heard this, I laughed. Sunan''s idea coincided with mine. These American style black fires came secretly from the Vietnamese military. It''s impossible to have them in the market. I didn''t expect that they would be sold in Vietnam again after we changed hands. This is definitely a profiteering business.


    Seven Ye''s black fire team is originally Vietnamese. If they steal it from the military, it proves that they have people in the military and are using their power for personal gain. It''s good that they can be transported to China to steal and sell.


    If they still openly sell American style black fire in the market, isn''t it that there is no silver here, just lighting a light in the latrine and looking for death? Even if there are some of them, they can''t all be the Vietnamese military. They are all idiots!


    Therefore, they can only be transported to Huaxia, sell at a low price, earn a small profit, and announce to the outside world that their identity must not be exposed, so as to prevent being detected by Huaxia authorities, so as to carry out investigation and arrest. At that time, the Vietnamese military will be involved.


    However, when they meet me, a big buyer just for a profit, they are doomed to be cheated. At that time, they will flow the black fire back to Vietnam through Tiejiang forces. The military behind them will definitely be finished.


    I''ve long been unhappy with Vietnam''s anti skeleton and anti-25-year-old son. When I thought Huaxia was unreliable, I joined other alliances and discriminated against overseas Chinese. It was ungrateful!


    Anyway, I not only make money, but also avenge with one stone, kill two birds with one stone, why not?


    However, Sunan didn''t agree directly. Instead, he said, "I''m afraid I can''t do this by myself. I still need the help of Mr. long. Now is the time for the two princes of Hualong to fight for power. If Mr. long participates in it, it will become a more stable thing in the future, and there will be something that can be done. What''s more, what''s the accident?" Shao asked Heaven can''t ignore it. No matter how eccentric he is, master long is always his son. "


    I turned my eyes thoughtfully, "that is to say, with the help of young master long, is it equal to Shao Wentian''s support? It''s like escorting me? It''s estimated that Shao Hua is shameless. If he knows, I''m afraid he won''t let Mr. long benefit himself? In this way, you tell Mr. long for me that he has a share in this business. In this way, even if Shao Hua is shameless, he has no reason to intervene. "


    "OK, that''s settled. I''ll contact the buyer for you. You can get the goods ready and call me at that time. I''ll send someone to deliver the goods. You can just sit and collect the money at that time, my chief executive. That''s it." Sunan''s resolute opening seems to be full of confidence in this matter.


    Hang up the phone, I looked up at Zhang Hui, said: "tonight you go to find out their bottom, to see how much stock they have, we don''t rush to change hands, it''s better to take all their goods, and then one-time change hands, because this business can only be done once, to do it to the maximum."


    "Yes, young master, don''t worry. It''s up to me." Zhang Hui raised his hand and looked respectful.


    "Go back to work." With a wave of my hand, Zhang Hui quickly left the office.


    ...


    time passed quickly. In the next week, star plan officially began to train special bodyguards. The venue was a training camp not far from Yi''an building. I went to see Ning Xing once. After training, she was almost miserable, crying and howling. It was a hell like ultra-high intensity devil training!


    Some people can''t stand this kind of suffering and take the initiative to quit, while others insist on it.


    As for the website of spark club, although there is a lot of traffic, there is still no one booking to join the club and become a member. All of them are ordinary users and choose a wait-and-see attitude.


    The total value of the large-scale office building Qiao Yi saw in Yanjing is about 90 to 1 billion yuan. The owner seems to be hesitating and thinking about it. He didn''t sell it to me directly, but the reserve price was set by Qiao Yi, which is at least 1.5 billion yuan. Moreover, the owner may not sell it, it''s just a consideration price.


    Just as the name implies, it means that it will be sold to me at once for more than 1.5 billion yuan. The owners just want to make more money, so they haven''t made a clear decision yet.


    Originally, my psychological price was about 900 million, but the owner just took advantage of my desire to buy the whole building to fight with me. He was also an individual. He actually asked for 1.5 billion!


    I simply use the owner who wants to immigrate and has no time to take care of things. Let Qiao Yi reply to the owner. I won''t buy it. If you want to be a treasure, you can play by yourself.


    "President? What''s your name? Really not? The terrain is really good and the building is beautiful. If we talk about it, maybe we can talk about 900 million. " Qiao Yi asked in surprise.I laughed and said to Qiao Yi on the other end of the mobile phone, "it''s tactics."


    "Oh, yes, the main immigrants, who can''t rent out during this period of time, must be free. President, you directly say you don''t want to buy, which must be very urgent. Ha ha, president is powerful. Don''t worry, I''ll tell you right away." Qiao Yi suddenly realized it and couldn''t help laughing.


    Sure enough, in the afternoon, the owner called in person and said softly, "Hello, are you Mr. Li? I''m the owner of that office building. "


    I secretly smile, but the surface is very serious mouth: "how? Didn''t I say no? "


    "Well, Mr. Li, are you not satisfied with the price? Or the terrain? " The owner asked submissively.


    I pretended to be impatient, pretending to hang up the phone, "it''s too expensive, it''s too expensive, one billion and fifty million. If you have more than one roof, it''s worth more than 900 million. In this way, even if it will appreciate in the future, it won''t rise to that much. Hang up, don''t call me again, I won''t buy it."


    "Wait, wait, Mr. Li, Mr. Li, you wait, hold on, so... 980 million, this is my rock bottom price." The owner cried out in a hurry, for fear that I would hang up and a cooked duck would fly like this, and there would be no money to be made at that time.


    I made a deliberate pause. I was silent for a while. Then I asked the main business to worry about it. Then I said, "your building, I also investigated, from the original more than 200000000, with the property market skyrocketing, all the way up, if I buy nine hundred and eighty million, how do you earn? Now, if the property bubble is going to collapse, I will lose again, so I will get up to nine hundred million. If you don''t sell it, forget it. If you sell it, you can go to Qiao Yi to sign the transfer contract now, and I can transfer the full amount to you directly. "


    This kind of business, after all, is a large amount. Generally, it will not be paid in full immediately. It will take a long time for all kinds of procedures to be completed.


    As soon as I said that I would pay in full, the owner immediately gasped and stammered, "Mr. Li, is this true?"


    "Really, but there''s a condition." I raised the corner of my mouth, squinted and said.

 Chapter 100

    At the mention of the conditions, the owners immediately became nervous, "what conditions?"


    I yawned and the old God said, "the condition is that I like to be lucky. If I pay right away, I can only give you 88880000 yuan. If I can''t, I''ll pay you the full amount after everything is done. But it doesn''t mean that I won''t change my mind until I sign the contract. Maybe tomorrow, Maybe the next second. "


    "You... Mr. Li, didn''t you say that it would be 900 million?" The owner met me in this way of bargaining, the whole person wants to cry without tears.


    I raised the volume, "stop, I mean, at most 900 million, not to mention 900 million. Do you want to sell it or not? If you sell it, just give it a sentence. If you don''t sell it, it''s OK. Besides, how lucky is the number eight? "


    Silence, the silence of the owner. After half a sound, he seems to have broken his teeth and swallowed it in his stomach. He said bitterly: "in this case, let''s follow Mr. Li''s idea, 888.88 million..."


    "OK, now you go to Qiao Yi to sign the contract, and after signing it, you will be transferred to him." I hung up the phone and sat down with my legs up. I couldn''t help laughing. I thought that this office building is more than 800 million? I''ve already asked MEDA to investigate. There is still a lot of room for appreciation in this area. Within two years, it will definitely give me more than one billion yuan!


    It can be said that my money has been converted into assets, and I will make hundreds of millions in the next two years. No wonder people now say that property speculation is profiteering.


    However, if you really want to speculate in real estate, people like me have to have enough assets at least. In my current situation, I can only turn to the black fire and make some quick money.


    Before long, Qiao Yi told me by telephone that I had signed the transfer contract with the owner, and the remaining procedures would be handled by Qiao Yi himself.


    Without saying a word, I transferred 88880000 Yuan directly. Such a large office building with appreciation space immediately became a product of my name.


    The balance of my bank card will turn into more than 284 million in a flash. If it gets out, it will be exaggerated by the media and cause a big stir.


    Because I am a topic now. Since I got angry on Weibo, there are reporters blocking the company door every day. I am eager to get some useful news from me.


    So these days, I live in seclusion, making money in Yi''an building, making hundreds of millions.


    If other people know that I''m like an otaku, and I can earn so much money, I guess I''ll be very angry.


    However, they will not know that this is the power of capital!


    But it was on this night that I received an invitation from the richest man in Dongling!


    Ouyang Yun, the richest man in Dongling City, is one of the most important figures in Dongling City, holding billions of assets. In this remote second tier city, Dongling is the richest man!


    This invitation is a celebrity cocktail party sponsored by Ouyang Yun, the richest man in Dongling. The time is set for tomorrow evening. Frankly speaking, it is a way for a rich circle to make friends with each other.


    When I received this invitation, I was also quite shocked. I didn''t expect that I was also listed in this circle. In that case, I''m not good at it. Naturally, the more contacts there are, the better. In particular, this kind of rich circle is good or bad for star plan.


    Although the headquarters of star plan is built in Yanjing, it is not only for Yanjing''s customers. They can be sent to other cities to protect those celebrities and rich people.


    As soon as I arrived at the reception day, I was wearing a stiff suit, driving a MEDA and taking Ning Xing to set out.


    On the way, I looked at Ning Xing or wearing the black clothes, can''t help picking eyebrows, asked: "I said Ning Xing ah, can you change clothes? I''m tired of wearing it all the time. "


    "Do you like it or not? I''m not dressed for you. If not, I''ll go." Ning Xing cut me one eye, very disdain, seems to still think about, I use 20 million annual salary to pit her to become the chief instructor of this hard work.


    I grinned awkwardly, "well, I''m wrong, OK? Don''t keep such a grudge."


    As a result, Ning Xing immediately picked up her chest, turned her head and looked out of the window, hummed, "I don''t have revenge, that kind of exposed and inconvenient clothes... I don''t wear them."


    At this point, Ning Xing''s cheek suddenly flushed, but soon disappeared.


    "OK, OK, you has the final say." I am very anxious in my heart. I really want to see Ning Xing''s dress and skirt, but I know it''s impossible and hard to say anything.


    If Ning Xing wears a dress, I dare to give ten thousand guarantees. It''s absolutely beautiful, especially her figure. Sometimes, even I can''t help looking at her secretly. It''s just a beauty.


    Half an hour later, I was driving the MEDA. It was not far from the place of the reception.


    This celebrity party was set up in the famous St. Tana hotel in Dongling city. When I was close to it, I was filled with emotion when I looked at the towering building.At the beginning, I was still a poor wretch. I beat Chen Wen here and was caught in the Bureau. There was no way.


    At this moment, I''m called brother Shenhao. I''ve been invited by the richest man of Dongling. I''ve been here for 30 years, and I don''t want to deceive the poor.


    Approaching the entrance of the hotel, I naturally turned the steering wheel, but an imported Mercedes Benz 400L suddenly came in, which scared me to step on the brake and almost hit it.


    This Mercedes Benz, however, didn''t take me seriously at all. It came directly from the car and drove into the corner. It seemed that it was just the leading car, followed by a white Mercedes Benz nanny car, which passed in front of me.


    "Roadster?" I took a deep breath, put up with it, slowly stepped on the accelerator, and finally drove into the open parking lot of Santana hotel.


    Then, I saw that there were three free parking spaces, and I wanted to drive there. I didn''t expect that the two cars occupied two of them. Then when I was passing by, a bodyguard came down from the Mercedes 400L and stopped my car with pride. He patted my window hard and said, "Hey, my boss has stopped here, you can''t stop."


    At this moment, a bald middle-aged fat man came down from the Mercedes Benz nanny car with a gold necklace the size of his thumb hanging around his neck, like an upstart. He put his left hand around a beautiful woman and his right hand played with two black and white beads. When he saw my car parked behind, he was stopped by his bodyguard and blocked the road in the middle. He frowned and stopped, "where''s the broken car? Go away, don''t delay my time for the reception. "

 Chapter 101

    This bald fat man, dressed in mink skin and with a look of upstart, made me very unhappy. I almost ran into him just now. Now there are three parking spaces here, and there''s one left. Why don''t you let me stop?


    Simply, I didn''t even bother to press down the window, but ignored it. I stepped on the accelerator and the brake.


    Boom!


    The engine suddenly roared, scared the bodyguards beside to jump away, the bald fat man in front of the car''s face changed greatly, and the beautiful woman in his arms even lost her face.


    The bald fat man waved his hand directly and said, "Damn it, drag the people out of the car for me, shit!"


    For a moment, several bodyguards came running.


    "Master, do you want me to do it?" He asked.


    "No, a bunch of minions." I shook my head, let go of the gas, and let a few bodyguards come to the door and pull the handle.


    "Shit, who''s in there? Come out for me? "


    "Damn, the door won''t open."


    Several bodyguards pulled the car door, but there was no way. The beauty''s face changed slightly. The bald fat man immediately snorted, "I''ve smashed it. How dare you ride on my head to shit!"


    As soon as he spoke, the bodyguards outside the car turned around, took out the steel tube from the trunk of Mercedes Benz 400L, and smashed it against my window and windshield.


    However, at the moment they started, not only they were stunned, but also the bald fat man and the beautiful women around them were stunned.


    No matter how hard these bodyguards smashed the glass, there was nothing wrong with it, even no trace of fragmentation. On the contrary, because of their great strength, they were so hurt that they did not dare to smash it again.


    "What kind of car is this NIMA''s? How is it like an iron wall? "


    "Boss, I don''t know what kind of car it is. It can''t be smashed!"


    The bald fat man''s face became more and more ugly. He seemed to lose face in front of the beautiful woman. He was very upset. He raised his finger and said, "who''s in it? If it''s a man, give it to me. "


    Heard the man two words, I was about to open the door to go out, did not expect Ning Xing tut a, seems not impatient, faster than I, directly a foot down, cold voice: "give you a minute, get out of the way."


    Ning Xing stood beside the door, graceful, even the door, also as if can''t cover her concave and convex body of the devil, see all the bodyguards around a stare, pour cold breath.


    "Lying trough, the beauty..."


    "beauty..."


    even the bald and fat man was moved by it. He immediately let go of the beauty around him, put away his angry face, and ignored the beauty''s anger. He said with a smile, "Oh, it''s a beauty, beauty, where are you going? How do you get in a car like this? Why don''t you come with me? I''ll take you to Santana for a drink? "


    When the beauty heard this, she stamped her feet and turned to walk. The bald man looked back, as if he had a crush on Ning Xing. Instead of catching up, she stepped forward and said, "beauty? Look at this car. How can a beautiful woman like you ride in this car? Look at mine? "


    With that, the bald fat man pointed to his Mercedes Benz with his thumb wearing a gold ring, looking very proud.


    Seeing this scene, I suddenly didn''t worry about it. I sat in the cab with great interest to see what would happen if this bald fat man molested Ning Xing like this.


    Until, Ning Xing closed the car door and showed all her figure. The bald fat man''s eyes showed no hidden salivation and strode forward to her, "beauty? Come with me? Follow me and promise to buy you good clothes every day. "


    Said, bald fat hand will hook Ning apricot shoulder, can suddenly, Ning apricot her eyes a Lin, raise a hand is a slap in the face, "roll!"


    With a slap, although the slap didn''t use too much effort, it made the bald fat man stare incredulously, as if he didn''t believe Ning Xing would hit him, and didn''t care about his Mercedes Benz luxury car, so he still chose to stand beside my ordinary car.


    Then, the bald fat man''s face turned red, and cursed fiercely: "well, well, don''t give face, right? Come on, I''ll catch this woman, drag her to the car and send her to my home. I''ll clean her up after my party. As for the driver, no matter who''s in the car, I''ll beat her up first. I don''t believe it. I''ve caught all your women, and you''re still hiding in the car? "


    Almost for a moment, the bodyguards came forward again and surrounded Ning Xing tightly. They wanted to catch her.


    But their expressions, salivating for a moment before, suddenly turned into a strong shock. Their bodies were completely out of control, just like a ball, and they were kicked several meters away by Ning Xing. When they fell to the ground, they were all in a coma, foaming at the mouth!


    Ning Xing cold hum a, looking at in front of like petrified bald fat man, said: "a minute to, I''ll give you another chance, immediately get out of the way, otherwise, you will be the same as them."


    The expression of the bald fat man was like eating dog excrement. He stepped back a few steps. Then he turned to look at me, across the windshield, and yelled: "I don''t beat women, the people inside, come out! Are you a man? Actually rely on a woman, you little white face, eat soft rice, have seed to come out! Don''t let me know who you areI didn''t care. I stepped on the gas pedal and put the car on the parking space firmly. Then I stepped down to the ground without looking at the bald fat man. I didn''t even see his face from the beginning to the end. I carried him to Ning Xing and walked towards the main door of St. Tana hotel.


    "Stop! Who are you? You soft eater, don''t even know Laozi Zhao hao? " The bald fat man suddenly came forward and grabbed my shoulder to pull my body over.


    But before I touched it, Ning Xing had no time to cover her ears. She immediately put the bald man down. With a wave of my sleeve, I walked forward unharmed. Ning Xing was behind me, hiding his merits and fame.


    "You little white face, eat soft food, you give me to remember!"


    "Damn it, don''t go, damn it!"


    "Trash, you trash, you can''t even deal with a woman!"


    "Damn it, if it''s a man, don''t go!"


    The bald fat man fell on the ground, swearing.


    When I heard the man''s two words again, I suddenly turned back and squinted, "I won''t leave. What can you do with me?"


    With the spread of my words, the bald fat man was so angry that his lungs almost burst. He was about to scold. Chen Wen''s uncle, Chen Jianshan, suddenly came out of nowhere. He helped him to stand firm and said to me, "Mr. Li, I''m sorry, this is my friend. I just came back from other places."


    With that, Chen Jianshan attached himself to the bald fat man''s ear. He didn''t know what to say. He snorted and looked at me bitterly, "isn''t he a black sheep? It''s a shame for men to rely on women. "

 Chapter 102

    I depend on women? I eat soft food?


    Chen Jianshan naturally knows who I depend on. I think a bald fat man is just jealous. He is jealous that there is such a beautiful thing as Ning Xing around me. Moreover, he killed himself and made the beautiful women around him angry. Stealing chicken can''t eat rice. He plans to use this method to motivate me and make me angry.


    I just throw out a meaningful smile and look at the bald man. Then I turn around and take a step to lead Ning Xing to the front door of Santana Hotel, ignoring the jealous eyes of the bald man behind.


    When I got to the front door, I suddenly stopped and shook my arm, "Ning Xing, it''s a cocktail party. You are my maid and my companion tonight. My hand..."


    with that, I picked my eyebrows at Ning Xing. She immediately snorted and reluctantly took my hand. "I haven''t seen you so shameless. It''s a bodyguard!"


    "Ha ha." I burst out a smile, did not care Ning Xing scolded me shameless, quickly took out the invitation, under the guidance of the front door attendant, take the elevator, direct to the reception place.


    Santana Hotel, the largest hotel in Dongling, is the asset of Ouyang Yun, the richest man. Naturally, this reception is also the place on the top floor and the highest ground of Santana hotel.


    As soon as I arrived, the reception had not yet started, but there were many successful people with stiff suits and even celebrities in Dongling.


    See me and Ningxing appear, can''t help but have eyes cast from, but every is a man, all instant inverted breath, shocked at the same time, no one is not Ningxing beauty moved.


    "Who is this lady? How could it be so beautiful? "


    "It''s so beautiful. Even if I don''t wear a dress, I can guarantee that no woman in the whole audience can match her just by her appearance and figure."


    "Wait, how do I think the man next to her looks familiar?"


    "It''s him!! How did this black sheep come here? Did Mr. Yun invite him? "


    "That''s all right. This black sheep, coming here, actually brought such a woman. Isn''t that mean to annoy people? So whose company can match this guy''s? "


    Originally, the most eye-catching person was Ning Xing, but gradually, more and more people turned to me. Every male creature looked at me with a kind of hate, as if he wanted to break me up.


    As for the ladies present, they all looked at me with a kind of curiosity. Some of them even wanted to come forward directly. When they saw Ning Xing holding my hand, they stopped walking and showed their self abased and self abased expression. It seemed that no matter how beautiful the women were, they were all mortals.


    At this moment, the party has not yet started, many people around me are talking about me, I have a panoramic view of all these, say nothing, do nothing, but find a position, go straight past, and Ningxing sit down.


    However, that kind of discussion has never stopped. It seems that my appearance is extremely incompatible with them. It seems that they are aristocrats and celebrities, and I am a country bumpkin with a beauty.


    "How did Mr. Yun invite this black sheep? Is it because of Tiejiang? "


    "Well, what is the origin of Li Shaobai? And the lady, who is he? "


    "Shh, please keep your voice down. I tell you, even if you offend anyone, you''d better not offend Li Shaobai. Although he is ordinary, his means to help Sunan return to Tiejiang is absolutely big. Even the two young masters of Hualong are respectful to him."


    "What? You mean Mr. Hua and Mr. long? Why don''t we know? "


    "It''s just that you don''t have good information. Just think, who is the one who can make the two young masters of Hualong be humble?"


    "This..."


    I don''t know who said the names of Hualong and Hualong, which made the original painting style suddenly change, and the eyes cast from time to time, from just disdain to layers of awe.


    Even more, people with keen thoughts took the initiative to come forward, and did not dare to have redundant ideas for Ning Xinglian. They squeezed out a smiling face and introduced themselves to me.


    "Hello, Mr. Li. I''m the president of Huayi Company. I''m glad to meet you, but I think my small company is not worth mentioning in front of you."


    I return it with courtesy, stretch out a hand, the moment of holding each other, "where where where, I am also very happy to meet you."


    Seeing someone doing this, many successful men came forward without saying a word, "Hello, Mr. Li. My name is Wu Xiang. Nice to meet you. Here, I''d like to toast you."


    In the face of such a situation, it''s hard for me to refuse. It turns out that almost all the people at the reception are worth hundreds of millions. There are not only Huayi Company, a big film and television company in Dongling, but also many local families in Dongling.


    Unexpectedly, Sunan also appeared here from the outside. When he saw me from a distance, he immediately came over from the door with a smile, sat opposite me and whispered: "Shaobai, why are you here too? By the way... Mr. long has already made arrangements in Vietnam, and Mr. Hua also knows, but he didn''t dare to intervene. Now as long as you say a word, there is no problem with other things. ""So fast? OK, don''t worry. I need time now, because I''ve sent someone to talk about it. I believe it will be done soon. " I smile, a period of time did not see Sunan, this guy is a lot of moisture.


    The appearance of Sunan and the intimate conversation with me caused an instant shock, and they looked more and more awed!


    "It''s Sunan! The leader of Dongling Iron River


    "Sunan actually came here. It seems that they have a good relationship when they talk with Li Shaobai. Are they brothers?"


    "What is the origin of Li Shaobai?"


    For a moment, there was a lot of talk. With the appearance of Southern Jiangsu, they stepped back regularly. They did not dare to come forward again. It seemed that they formed a division, which made my position much quieter.


    But even so, there are still many people who guess my identity when they talk to each other. Even though the voice is very small, it can always fall into my ears.


    Especially those so-called Dongling celebrities wanted to know me several times. As a result, because Ning Xing was always by my side, they seemed to give up secretly and could not help sighing.


    It is also at this time that the bald fat man and Chen Jianshan slowly appear at the entrance of the venue. When the bald fat man sees the abnormality in the venue, he glances left and right, seems to be aware of it, and immediately snorts coldly. His face is hard to see the extreme. If he is said by himself, he gives a hard blow to his face.

 Chapter 103

    Zhao Hao, a fat man with a bald head, can only eat Coptis like a mute. He found a corner with Chen Jianshan. He sat down and occasionally threw his eyes. His expression was gnashing his teeth, but he was helpless.


    I ignore, continue to talk with Sunan, "Sunan ah, or you find a time, with Ningxing had a few moves to try?"


    Sunan is not simple. He has trained hard Kung Fu in his father''s hands since he was a child. His father is a famous Xingyi boxer in our village. There are several apprentices in the village. My father once said that his father Su broke the army in Sunan, and he is a master level figure in the field of Xingyi boxing!


    However, I didn''t believe it when I was young. I thought my father was bragging. But after so many experiences, my father must not be a simple person. As for why he was willing to be a farmer in the village, I don''t know.


    However, since uncle paojun is called the master of Xingyi boxing by my father, it is absolutely true.


    As a result, Sunan heard it, but the whole person counseled. He took a look at Ning Xing and waved his hand. "I don''t think it''s good-bye. I''ve been disobedient since I was a child. I only learned a few hard moves from my father. In Ning Xing, that''s the three legged Kung Fu. Shaobai, you asked me to fight Ning Xing, didn''t you mean to embarrass me?"


    "No way, who let you make a friend like Li Shaobai." Ning apricot arrogantly skimmed his head, still don''t forget to scold me, put clear is to say I pit teammates.


    However, with the idea that good men don''t fight with women, I didn''t quarrel with Ning Xing. Instead, I put my hands on the table, looked at Sunan, and said, "Sunan, I may be in Dongling. I won''t stay long. You should be careful when you are in Dongling. If you can, I hope you can follow me and go to Yanjing for development."


    Sunan and I know each other, Chu YuYan''s things, he naturally know, but frowned, slightly shook his head, "Shaobai, it''s not that I don''t want to go, but each is his own master, I also have my own difficulties, if one day, long Gongzi won the throne of Tiejiang boss, I will definitely go to Yanjing in the future, but at present, it''s not good, but you can rest assured, I''m in the East One day, no one dares to touch a hair of Yi''an company. You can go boldly. "


    "In this way, it''s OK. I can rest assured that you will take care of Yi''an company." I nodded thoughtfully, but still sighed in my heart.


    Soon, after I talked with Sunan for a long time, a group of bodyguards in black appeared at the gate of the venue. The leader was an old man with vicissitudes. He was wearing a silver robe with carved landscape. He was not angry and arrogant, and his face was full of luxury. At first sight, he was extraordinary.


    This man is Ouyang Yun, the richest man in Dongling.


    As soon as Ouyang Yun appeared, people around him showed unprecedented respect, as if the old man had an unshakable position in their mind.


    "Mr. Yun, I''ve been waiting here for a long time."


    "I haven''t seen you for a few months. Mr. Yun is still growing up."


    ...


    "OK, I''m here today. I want to have a good time." Ouyang Yun arched his hands one by one and treated each other with courtesy. When he was walking, he suddenly raised his head and walked directly towards my position.


    Ouyang Yun stopped in front of me. First, he arched his hand toward Sunan and said with a smile, "boss Su, it''s true that the hero is a teenager."


    "Where, where, the cloud old joked." Sunan quickly stood up and arched his hand.


    Then, Ouyang Yun moved his eyes and looked at me with bright eyes. He gave me a hearty smile and said, "well, I have Wang Qi, my nose is like a keel, and my eyes are burning. I think this one is Li Shaobai, Mr. Li? As the old saying goes, "Jin Lin is not a thing in the pool. I''m afraid it''s most appropriate to use it to describe Mr. Li."


    Xiang has Wang Qi, nose like keel, eyes like burning, Jin Lin is not a pool of things!


    Ouyang Yun''s words were heard by all the people around. They were shocked and looked at each other. It seemed that they couldn''t believe that the richest man of Dongling, who was in high position in their eyes, would use such words to describe me.


    Especially Zhao Hao, a fat man with a bald head, his face in the corner is like eating dog excrement. His mouth is blaring and hating. He can''t hear what he''s saying.


    "Where does Mr. Yun speak? In my opinion, old cloud is the real sword I simply pull rather apricot up, toward Ouyang cloud arch hand.


    I''ve always been like this. If you respect me, I''ll respect you. But if someone challenges me, I don''t mind giving him a taste.


    "Ha ha, this must be Mr. Li''s girlfriend, right? Well, such a young beauty is very compatible with Mr. Li. I don''t know what to call it? If you get married some other day, I''ll give you a present. " Ouyang cloud looked at Ning apricot, immediately full of praise said.


    "Ning Xing." Ning Xing''s face was stiff, but she didn''t say much. She could only squeeze my waist in the dark. It hurt so much that I almost didn''t stand firm.


    I held back, opened my mouth hard, forced out a smile, said: "yunlao, you... Misunderstood, misunderstood, this is not my girlfriend, is my bodyguard, is the general instructor of spark club."


    Ouyang Yun couldn''t help being embarrassed. He quickly made a comeback. "Oh, I''m sorry. I misunderstood it. It turned out that it was the chief instructor of spark club. I don''t know if this club really has such a mystery as what Mr. Li said?"I smile, thinking Ouyang Yun is deliberately sell me a favor ah, this is not just a good opportunity for publicity? Now there are so many rich and famous people in Dongling. If Ouyang Yun joined my club, wouldn''t they follow suit one by one?


    So, I said, "yunlao, you can have a try."


    Rather apricot bit bit pink lip, seem not happy, but this again in her duty, can only nod down to promise.


    "Well, it''s just for the party. You can watch it. Xiao Mo, come here and have a competition with instructor Ning." Ouyang Yun saw this, immediately waved, behind a scar on the face of a tough man, slowly stood out, silent, momentum is extremely cruel.


    People watching can''t help whispering and discussing with great interest.


    "This is Xiao Mo, who is close to Mr. Yun. I heard that he was born as a mercenary and has been with Mr. Yun for many years."


    "This lady Ning Xing, after all, is a woman. Xiao Mo is a real mercenary. She is a bloody person. I think she must lose."


    "I think Li Shaobai''s spark club is exaggerating. Is the golden member comparable to the president? Anyway, I don''t believe it. "


    ...


    in the discussion, Xiao Mo pointed to a more spacious place, "please."


    Rather apricot two words don''t say, shake a head, "right here, the place is narrow, can see true ability."


    As soon as Xiao Mo''s face changed and his eyes narrowed into a slit, he suddenly took out his hand!


    Ning Xing doesn''t move and stops with static. At the moment of touching each other, Xiao Mo''s left fist is empty and his right fist is real. He suddenly switches between turns. His speed is as fast as lightning.


    Ning Xing didn''t hide at all. When she faced Xiao Mo''s right fist, she raised her hand in a flash and suddenly pointed!


    It''s a win or lose move!

 Chapter 104

    As if, than is who hand fast, who first cause who to die!


    Ning Xing''s finger, Xiao Mo''s backhand, blink of an eye, both pause!


    Because before Xiao Mo''s right fist was about to touch Ning Xing, Ning Xing''s finger had stopped at Xiao Mo''s throat, and even the skin of his throat had opened a bloodstain.


    And Xiao Mo''s right fist is still far away from Ning Xing. It''s just this subtle gap between the experts. Every cent is fatal!


    At the moment of pause, Xiao Mo''s face changed unprecedentedly. He quickly closed his fist and wiped his neck in disbelief. As if he had a sudden realization, he was extremely shocked and said: "you are a real expert in the field! Ning Xing, you are the thirteen of "Di bang!"


    "You have some insight. Your skill is powerful but not quick. You don''t want to kill. Remember, when you do it in the future, you must move with the intention of killing. But your skill is the standard of our spark club and gold bodyguard. In time, you may not be able to break into the category of the list." Ning Xing takes back her hand. Like an elder, she points out Xiao mo.


    Xiao Mo was like a tearful man. He quickly arched his hand and bowed down respectfully. "Thank you for your advice."


    With that, Xiao Mo retreats to one side and stands behind the stunned Ouyang Yun in silence.


    Silence, the whole venue fell into a strange silence.


    A moment later, Ouyang Yun reaction, very shocked looking at Ning Xing, said: "did not expect, Ning instructor unexpectedly is to list master! And it''s still the top 13! It''s my recklessness. Please forgive me for the poor reception. "


    Then, Ouyang Yun took another look at me. His eyes were shocked, and he took a deep breath. "Mr. Li, I didn''t expect that your bodyguard was a master of the local ranking. I''m so stupid. Please don''t mind."


    With the spread of Ouyang Yun''s words, no one around was shocked, no one was tongue tied, a burst of uproar, immediately reverberated.


    "Dibang, it turns out that he is an expert in Dibang!"


    "My God, I didn''t expect that he was the top player in China. He was also the top player in China."


    "This kind of master, even if cloud old see, also have to respect respectfully, dare not offend."


    "It''s not reasonable. Why do the top 13 experts condescend to be Li Shaobai''s bodyguard? Like this kind of master, he is either used in a big family or in the military. Just like the commander in chief of the Snow Leopard Commando, he also works for the country. "


    "I see. Li Shaobai is a master of the earth list and a black sheep of the family. Does he have the background of Tongtian?"


    "Even a mercenary like Xiao Mo is just a gold bodyguard of spark club? What he said before is not false. If you become a gold member and have four bodyguards like Xiao Mo around, it''s really comparable to the president''s trip! "


    "Spark club, with the top 13 experts in the list as the chief instructor, it seems that this club is not simple, and Li Shaobai is not even simple."


    For a moment, the sound of pumping can be heard everywhere.


    It''s impossible for ordinary people to know such things as the land list, but it''s absolutely clear to those with more than 100 million assets, and they are also the upper class of Dongling.


    In particular, the top 30 of the list of experts, but also rich, may not be able to please, unless there is enough friendship!


    The reason why Yi''an company is able to stand up and become the first security company in Dongling city is that Ning Xing, the master of the land list, is famous here!


    Ouyang Yun looks moved, take a deep breath again, in front of everyone''s face, said: "Mr. Li, spark club, I decided to book in advance here to become a gold member, when the party is over, I will join the club on the website, fill in the information, and directly charge the funds into the website."


    "No problem." The corner of my mouth cocked up a smile, the secret way Ning Xing really helped a lot today, with such a scene, other people are not one by one join? In fact, these so-called upper class people are more afraid of death than anyone else.


    After the battle between Ning Xing and Xiao Mo, the reception officially began. The scene was very elegant. Many men and women talked and laughed with each other, and many high-ranking and rich people in Dongling city came up to me by various means, indicating that they also wanted to join the spark club.


    Even in this reception, the mayor and several senior officials of Dongling were present one by one, and the scale was not large.


    However, the mayor seemed to have some scruples and didn''t dare to make it public. When he saw me enter the bathroom alone, he followed me in, "Mr. Li, please wait. Can I join this club? But don''t spread it? After all, the cost of membership is not a small amount. "


    The mayor is a middle-aged man with a big belly. He has the dignity of being an official in his heart, but he smiles in front of me and looks not very interesting.


    "The mayor can rest assured that the information of our club members is absolutely confidential." I mouth up, outline a smile, confident mouth.


    Then, when I went back to the meeting hall and passed by the door, I happened to meet Zhao Hao, a fat man with a bald head. I was not careful and bumped into him face to face.Zhao Hao seems to have a stomach full of fire, did not see who it was, thought it was the waiter, open mouth will scold.


    However, as soon as Zhao Hao raised his head, he closed his mouth like a piece of excrement. Instead of scolding him, he lowered his head and walked past me.


    With a meaningful smile, I went back and forth, walked into the gate of the venue, and continued to discuss the truth of life with Sunan and some "enthusiastic" celebrities.


    Until the end of the reception, I stayed in the presidential suite of Santana hotel with Ouyang Yun''s warm hospitality. The rest of the guests also stayed in Santana hotel for the night.


    I was lying alone on the sofa in the presidential suite to sober up. My breath was a little heavy, and a lot of things flashed in my head. Star plan, the future of the company, the black fire incident, song Shaocheng, Chu Yuyan... Were about to fall asleep.


    "My hometown, ah, lives in this village. I''m a native of this village."


    ~~


    at this moment, the mobile phone rings, and I was startled. I took it out and found it was a strange number. As soon as I hung up, the other party called again.


    I can''t bear to answer, "hello? Who is it? "


    There was silence on the other side of the phone, except for the slight sound of shortness of breath.


    "Hello?" I fed again, feeling puzzled and hung up again.


    However, after a while, the phone rang again, and I answered again, "hello?"


    As a result, there has been no response for a long time. I just heard a very slight breath. It seems that the caller is silent.


    For a moment, the man at the other end said, "I...


    "

 Chapter 105

    I suddenly all over a spirit, no wine, unprecedented excitement, unprecedented dignified!


    "Yuyan?"


    Unfortunately, the call ended suddenly. Without saying a word, I immediately called back.


    Once, twice, three times!


    "Hello, the number you dialed is not answered at the moment."


    Four times, five times, six times, no more!


    I bite my teeth, secretly hate, sat up from the sofa, hate how he didn''t notice in advance, since Chu Yuyan was brought back to Yanjing, I can''t contact her.


    Simply, I directly let MEDA invade the monitoring system of Chu YuYan''s home. I want to have a look.


    Soon, under the invasion of MEDA, a picture appeared on the screen of the mobile phone. Chu Yuyan lowered her head, couldn''t see her face clearly, holding the mobile phone, silently shed tears, her clothes were extremely messy, and even had been torn!


    Chu Yuyan buried herself in tears. Then she put her cell phone aside, got up and went to the bedside, opened the quilt and lay down. The moonlight fell on her cheek, red and swollen.


    Close your eyes, tears across, Chu Yuyan quiet lying, also sobbing.


    Seeing this scene, my heart seems to have been stabbed in general, and then my mind exploded, restless, thinking of the beater in my heart, it is burning with anger!


    "Song Shaocheng!"


    At this moment, I clenched my fist, clattered, and suddenly hated that I didn''t have enough strength to fight against the Song family!


    The person I love is about to get married! Or the scum of song Shaocheng, who is treated as a slave by him. He says to fight!


    What does Chu Yuyan mean by calling? Nothing more than, hope I appear!!!


    "Yuyan!" An inexplicable and complex emotion, instant attack on the heart, I can''t help but get up, straight out of the presidential suite, notice Ning Xing, straight home!


    Half an hour later, I went back to Yian building and my own Yajian. First of all, I called Zhang Hui over. In front of Ning Xing, I gave Zhang Hui the full power to deal with the black fire. I told him to contact Sunan at that time and inform me if he needed money. Anyway, Tiejiang was behind the escort, so there would be no accident. This money would be earned.


    As for the star plan, Qiao Yi and Zhang Hui work together separately. Since I have used them, I have to doubt people. Anyway, most of them are perfect now. I don''t need to do too much. The rest is up to them.


    Then, I moved my eyes, fell on Ning Xing and said, "Ning Xing, you stay in Dongling, wait until the spark club is officially established, set up a new venue, and then you fly to Yanjing with training members."


    "How can you tell me what''s going on? Where are you going? " Ning Xing''s face was full of doubts, and Xiu Mei frowned tightly.


    Zhang Hui took a deep breath and asked, "young master, what do you want?"


    "I''m going to Yanjing!" I dignified each looked Ning Xing and Zhang Hui one eye.


    Ning Xing''s face immediately changed, and she resolutely vetoed: "no! I promised your mother that I would take care of you. If you go to Yanjing and have an accident, how can I tell your mother? "


    "No! I want you to stay in Dongling, you must stay in Dongling, because you are the most important star plan, without you, there will be no star plan! And at the foot of the emperor Yanjing, I don''t believe there are people who dare to deal with me openly! Even if you are dealing with me, who can hurt me if you have MEDA and her comprehensive monitoring? " I can''t doubt it.


    Ning Xing is speechless, but Zhang Hui has seen the power of MEDA. He nodded thoughtfully, "the young master is right. If you have MEDA, you can monitor the surroundings where the young master lives. I believe there will be no accident. Even if someone wants to deal with the young master, you can remind him in time."


    I said, "there are two more points. The main engine of MEDA, that is, the car, is very important. I don''t plan to take it to Yanjing for the time being. She just needs to invade my mobile phone and take it with her. So Zhang Hui, you should send someone to protect it. You can''t suffer any damage. Tianjiang charity foundation, Zhang Hui, help me to implement the 100 million fund, and I''ll pay you back It will be transferred to the company account, and you can handle it yourself. "


    "Got it." Zhang Hui immediately bowed his hand.


    After solving all these problems, I made a reservation for an early morning flight that night. I sat alone in Yajian and couldn''t sleep. Looking at the night scene outside the window, I felt very complicated.


    It has been a while since Chu Yuyan was brought back to Yanjing. During this time, I can''t contact her at all. Although I''ve been preparing to go, I feel very uncomfortable, especially after this call tonight. I can''t bear it any more!


    Perhaps, I can go to Yanjing ahead of time, deploy all of them, and see Chu Yuyan with the help of Chu Yuyan!


    Of course, this is just a meeting. If we want to really solve the marriage between song and Chu, we need to wait until the time is ripe. That is the star plan. This process needs a lot of time and the accumulation of contacts!


    There is also a way, that is, in this short period of time, I can make a big splash, with a strong and terrible wealth force, directly crush the past!


    Relying on the star plan alone, I don''t think it can shake the Song family in a short time. Such a big family has a deep foundation. Then I can only use the second way!Originally, I didn''t want to use this method. After all, the risk is too high. With the funds in my hand, it is difficult to leverage the market.


    But now the situation is urgent, I can''t help but not use it, and there is a super computer, at least it provides a great winning rate.


    So without saying a word, I immediately reserved the ticket to Yanjing tomorrow morning!


    That night, thinking of Chu Yuyan, I couldn''t sleep. I sat in front of the window silently, gazing at the night scene of Dongling. The complexity and anger reverberated in my chest from time to time. While clenching my fists, I had given countless times of belief that I would die.


    But in the end, I gave up the idea of killing, but decided to make song Shaocheng miserable in his life, let him regret what he had done, let him understand, what is the real end of provoking me!


    The next morning, I stayed up all night. When I went out, Zhang Hui had packed my luggage for me. I grabbed the handle of the suitcase and walked to the elevator.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Xing suddenly appeared at a corner and stood in front of me. With a strange look, she took out her phoenix card from her arms. "Take this phoenix card. If there''s something that can''t be solved, or if it''s dangerous, you''ll go to Ning Fu."


    With that, Ning Xing put the phoenix card into my hand and turned to go.


    With this phoenix card, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Then I put it into my pants pocket, took the elevator, and under the escort of Zhang Hui, came to Dongling airport. I got on the earliest flight and went straight to the destination, Yanjing, alone!


    A few hours later, when I stepped into Yanjing, I immediately took out my mobile phone, put on my earphone, and pretended to talk to someone on the phone, "MEDA, search and monitor, and tell me where song Shaocheng is."


    Just ten minutes later, as soon as I walked out of the airport, the sound of MEDA came from my headphones.


    "Sanlitun hotel is playing mahjong with several young masters."


    I narrowed my eyes, stopped a taxi and went to the location of song Shaocheng. Looking at the magnificent capital, I couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said in secret: Yanjing, here I am.

 Chapter 106

    Sanlitun hotel is quite famous in this area. If you are drunk and unconscious, you will choose it here.


    First, it''s convenient and fast. It''s here in Sanlitun. Second, it''s not low-grade. In fact, the consumption is very high and the decoration is luxurious.


    But it is such a five-star hotel. Before I went in, the whole monitoring system had been completely blacked out, and a big wave of broiler virus invaded their hotel main program.


    When I got out of the taxi, my feet fell to the ground, and I walked in the back door of the hotel. It''s good that I didn''t have any surveillance cameras along the way, so I couldn''t get a picture of me at all.


    When I came to the stairwell, I raised my step, one step, two steps, the first floor, the second floor!


    Until I got to the floor where song Shaocheng was, I went straight to his door, where came the sound of mahjong collision and song Shaocheng swearing.


    "Damn, Chu Yuyan, the virgin, didn''t let me touch her last night. I gave her a good beating."


    "Anyway, I''m going to marry this cheap woman. Even if I touch her, the old man and the Chu family can''t help me."


    Then, other people echoed and said: "song shaoniu forces this kind of woman, if you don''t smoke her, you don''t know how powerful it is, you should smoke it!"


    "But, master song? Although your wechat and microblog have been found and clarified, several circles in the capital know about it. You... "


    Song Shaocheng snorted angrily," Damn, don''t mention it. I''m angry when it comes to it. It must be Li Shaobai from Dongling. If I see him in Yanjing, I won''t kill him, but I forgive him I don''t have the courage to come to Yanjing! He''s just like that. He lives in his Dongling and doesn''t dare to go out. "


    Hearing this, I narrowed my eyes, raised my leg without saying a word, and tried my best to kick out!


    Boom!


    The solid door was kicked open by me, and hit the wall hard. It made a clang sound again, and the door handle fell off.


    Inside, the four people playing mahjong, including song Shaocheng, were all so frightened that they could not stop shaking. Then they all got up and threw out their eyes.


    "I''m here today!" I stare at Song Shaocheng!


    Song Shaocheng suddenly showed a strong shock, the whole person''s throat as if stuck by a stone, as if unbelievable.


    And the three young men beside him looked at each other involuntarily.


    "Shaocheng? Is this Li Shaobai? "


    "Damn, it''s really here?"


    "Fuck him, he''s alone, afraid of an egg? I dare to come to Yanjing. I''m looking for death? Let''s beat him up first, and then go on with him to death! "


    It seems that hearing the words of the three youths, song Shaocheng''s expression immediately became extremely fierce, and scolded: "if you don''t go to heaven, you can''t go to hell! Brother several, do him, today must abandon him


    Then, song Shaocheng and three young people immediately grabbed what they had in hand. There were chairs and vases, and they ran directly towards me.


    "Look who''s scrapped today!" I was not afraid. I resisted the impact of the chair with my shoulder. I reached out and clasped a young man who was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. My five fingers clenched and my joints clattered. To his face, it was thunder!


    With a bang and a thunderous blow, my fingers hurt. The strength of the blow can be imagined. The young man suddenly cracked his nose, screamed bitterly, and fell down.


    However, this is not the end. The second youth and the third youth come forward and attack from left to right at the same time. First, I kick one of them open, then I grab the chair on the ground and hit the other youth on the head, which is to die!


    The young man didn''t expect that my action was so fast that he was caught off guard. He was hit in the skull by a chair. Without stopping, I turned my backhand and swung the chair on the young man again.


    This time, my strength was so strong that I swung the chair apart. It was like Mars hitting the earth. He snorted and fell into shit. He screamed and covered his chest.


    As soon as I shake my hand, I throw away the broken chair. Before Song Shaocheng rushes up to help, three young people have already been solved by me. They are either dizzy or howling. They have lost their fighting power. Song Shaocheng is left alone, standing in the same place in a daze, looking extremely shocked.


    "What would you do to me if I came to Yanjing?" With a sneer, I walked to song Shaocheng.


    When I took a step, song Shaocheng suddenly stepped back.


    I took two steps, and song Shaocheng was so nervous that he stepped back again.


    Three steps, four steps, five steps!


    Song Shaocheng retreated step by step, and finally showed his fear, panic, fear, until there was no way to retreat, it seemed that he recalled what I had said to him.


    "As I said, I like to fight those who think they are capable. In Dongling, I can have a hundred ways to make you unable to stay. In Yanjing, I can also have a hundred ways to make you die no longer!" I grabbed the collar of song Shaocheng and showed my murderous spirit.The remaining two young people who didn''t faint immediately yelled hysterically on the ground: "you''re a jerk, you''re dead today, shit!"


    "Don''t leave. A man from Dongling dares to be so arrogant in Yanjing!"


    Hearing the clamor of the two youths, song Shaocheng seemed to have some confidence. He opened his eyes and said, "yes, do you know where this place is? This is Yanjing. It''s not your Dongling. You can''t make trouble if you want to. If you dare to move me, aren''t you afraid of my song family? "


    "The Song family? Since you abducted my students, since you beat Chu Yuyan last night, I have no feelings with the so-called Song family! If the woman I like is beaten, I have to take care of this and that. Excuse me, am I still a man? " My tone became colder and colder, like my anger.


    As soon as song Shaocheng gritted his teeth, he scolded, "that''s the woman of Laozi. If Laozi likes to fight, it''s none of your business! If you dare to touch me here today, I promise you can''t get out of Sanlitun! I can kill you just by deliberately hurting people! "


    "Lao Tzu is deliberately hurting people. What''s the matter? When you find the evidence, talk to me again! " As I said this, I picked up the mahjong beside me. First, I hit song Shaocheng''s belly with a knee.


    "Ah ~ ~" song Shaocheng howled in pain.


    "You like to play with women? Today, I will leave you an unforgettable memory When song Shaocheng opened his mouth in pain, I squeezed his mouth and put a piece of mahjong engraved with Yaoji into his dog''s mouth!


    At the moment of entrance, song Shaocheng suddenly opened his eyes like a dead fish!

 Chapter 107

    "Wow Song Shaocheng shakes his head desperately and sticks his tongue against mahjong with a strong expression of fear.


    I gave a cold hum and hit song Shaocheng with my knee. He immediately burst into tears with pain. His tongue lost its resistance. I let me use two fingers and put mahjong into his throat.


    "Vomit ~" song Shaocheng was about to vomit. Without any hesitation, I punched him in the chest. He swallowed this piece of mahjong.


    But it''s not over!


    I picked up the Yao chicken on the mahjong table again, facing song Shaocheng''s mouth, coming for a second time!


    The two young people beside him fell to the ground and trembled, and their faces turned pale.


    "This..."


    "he''s not a man, he''s a ghost, he''s a devil!"


    They were so scared that they ran out of the room regardless of other factors.


    At this time, song Shaocheng felt nauseous. When he saw me holding the second piece of mahjong, his face became bloodless with unprecedented fear. It seemed that at this moment, I was the devil in his eyes!


    However, I don''t have any pity. It doesn''t affect my attack on song Shaocheng or my hatred for him. People like him deserve to die. I won''t have any mercy!


    According to the method just now, I put the second piece of yao ji mahjong into song Shaocheng''s mouth and forced him to swallow it.


    At this moment, song Shaocheng couldn''t even speak. His eyes were full of blood and his whole body was trembling. He wanted to spit out mahjong, but I grabbed his throat.


    When I picked up the third piece of Yao chicken, song Shaocheng''s teeth trembled and his whole body trembled. There was a fishy smell coming from his crotch. He was so scared that he peed his pants!


    "What? Are you afraid? " I pause, looking at Song Shaocheng coldly.


    Song Shaocheng did not dare to speak, and seemed unable to speak, so he nodded in panic.


    I can''t help but raise the corners of my mouth, holding a cold smile, "then when you hit Chu Yuyan, when you abducted my students, when you let people pretend to be me, when you were arrogant just now, how can you not be afraid? Now I''m afraid? "


    On hearing this, song Shaocheng nodded again in a hurry. His eyes begged for the first time.


    "Unfortunately, it doesn''t work." I sneered and shook my head. I immediately put the third piece of Yao chicken into song Shaocheng''s mouth.


    Song Shaocheng completely lost his resistance. Wow, I put it in my throat and forced him to swallow it. He looked very painful.


    However, when I picked up the fourth piece of Yaoji, song Shaocheng was completely afraid. He knelt down and threw away the so-called four little shelves in the capital. He cried hoarsely and begged for mercy with his damaged voice: "please let me go, I dare not, I really dare not."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die today." As soon as I shake my hand and throw away mahjong, I look down at Song Shaocheng. He is one of the four who have been challenging me from the beginning. Now he kneels down in front of me like a dog. I think that''s all. Without song''s family, song Shaocheng is not a fart. He''s a local chicken and tile dog!


    The reason why we don''t solve song Shaocheng on the spot is that anyway, the Song family will think that I did it. It''s better to leave song Shaocheng a dog''s life and let him have a look at how the Song family behind him, the so-called one of the four families in the capital, will collapse in my hands in the future!


    For me, it''s too easy to defeat song Shaocheng, but it''s not a real defeat. He will always be dissatisfied and want to revenge. Then I will completely defeat all his self-esteem and all his strong backgrounds!


    I just want to tell the Song family, even the whole Yanjing family and the rich circle through song Shaocheng. This is what I did. If you have the guts, come to me for revenge! But you want to get me through the police? no way! The surveillance is completely broken. There is no conclusive evidence!


    , as like as two peas, I want to tell those who are in Yanjing, who think they have a sense of superiority. Don''t provoke me, do not provoke me. Otherwise, they will be the same as song Xiao Cheng.


    Then, I narrowed my eyes, staring at Song Shaocheng, his nervous scalp numb, straight hook, bitter and I look at each other, dare not move.


    "You think that''s the end of it?" My words take off, song Shaocheng not from one Leng, I instantly swing legs, very tricky kick in Song Shaocheng between the legs!


    In a flash, song Shaocheng''s mouth grew like suffocation, his eyes immediately exuded juice, his forehead exuded sweat, and a howl like killing a pig echoed in the room of Sanlitun hotel!


    "Ah ~ ~" song Shaocheng covered his crotch with pain. His body twitched and fell to the ground in a kneeling position. After a few seconds, he fell into a coma.


    "You deserve it." I snorted, thinking that the two people who ran away would naturally come back to save song Shaocheng. I simply shook my hand, turned to the round-trip road and walked with my legs raised.


    Five minutes later, I came out from the back door of the hotel. Like a nobody, I checked the position of Chu YuYan''s sister and prepared to trust her to let me meet Chu Yuyan.


    "Filming in the crew." Said MEDA.


    I looked at the location marked on my mobile phone, went to the side of the road and stopped a taxi. It''s not too late. Before the story of song Shaocheng spread to Yanjing, I saw Chu Yuyan as soon as possible.When things break out, it will be very difficult for me to meet Chu Yuyan. In any case, Chu family will not contact me, or even repel me, because contact with me is tantamount to offending the Song family and standing against the Song family!


    When you get to the theater where Chu Yuyan is, it''s Huaqing University, which is very famous in Yanjing. It seems that it''s a half-time break. There are many students around, but you can''t find Chu Yuyan.


    "Excuse me, let me find someone." I squeezed in from the crowd and walked into the set, but the director suddenly called out.


    "Start the next game, quick, quick!"


    Soon, a lot of actors and actresses were in a hurry.


    A staff member saw that I was stunned in the same place. He walked up to me, looked me up and down, and scolded: "it''s all shooting. What are you still doing? How about taking money? "


    I said, "I''m looking for someone. I''m looking for Chu Yuyan."


    As a result, the staff took me as a psychopath, "who are you looking for? Chu Yuyan, is that what you want to find? I think you want to be lazy, don''t you? Don''t make excuses for me. Get dressed


    Because of the distance between us and the director, when he heard our conversation, he frowned and came over with the script. "Why are you still standing here?"


    I was just about to respond, but the director suddenly brightened up, "you''re good-looking, and your body is OK. The next scene is a fight between a man and a woman. It''s up to you to play the role of villain."


    "Do you hear me? The director is optimistic about you. Why don''t you change your clothes and give me a good performance in front of the camera? " Seeing this, the staff member quickly yelled and dragged my clothes to the dressing room.


    After all, this is a set. I can only say it in secret. I think it''s the first time I''ve come into contact with acting. It''s better to meet Chu Yuyan in this way later. I don''t know what kind of expression she will have when she sees me like this?


    A big president with a value of over 100 million is regarded as a rogue? I think it''s a little exciting.


    This is really a big Oolong!

 Chapter 108

    In the dressing room, the staff member pointed to an actor who also played a hooligan and said, "he Jiajun, tell him about it, and then find clothes to change for him."


    Finish saying, this staff member, then arrogant, nostril upward of turn to leave.


    He Jiajun, who plays the role of a hooligan, has changed into a prop costume. He is tall and powerful. He is a gangster, but he doesn''t do anything. He just says, "don''t you have some power? Arrogant what? It''s like 250000 or 80000. You''re the first one to beat me in our hometown. "


    Later, he Jiajun turned away and fell on me with a kind smile. "Hello, my name is he Jiajun. You don''t look like an old hand. Are you new here? It''s OK. I''m covering you. I''m going to play later. It''s said that it''s for the sake of lifelike effect. The director wants to play really. But in the end, it must be those of us who suffer losses and have to be beaten by the man in vain. "


    "Oh, Hello, I''m Li Shaobai." I was stunned for a while. This is a trick. I''ll wipe it. Do I have to be beaten?


    Without waiting for me to speak, he Jiajun sighed, "brother Li, it''s not easy to earn this money. Take it easy later. The man won''t fight too hard. Don''t worry."


    With that, he Jiajun found a denim suit, pushed me into the dressing room, closed the door, and said: "brother, hurry up, or you''ll have to be scolded later."


    I picked Kwai Mei, and I didn''t want to let ho Jia Jun be difficult to do it. He thought he would hurry up and finish it, and then he would meet Chu Yu Yan. So I quickly and quickly, and put the hole jeans on the body, then pulled a chain of clothes and put on big sunglasses.


    Ten minutes later, I changed my clothes and came to the set with he Jiajun. The onlookers had been isolated and the camera was right.


    But not only can''t see Chu Yuyan, also can''t see the man, but the director sitting behind the machine, a face anxious, seems to be waiting for something.


    He Jiajun quietly pulled my clothes and said in a low voice: "Damn, this bullshit man is playing a big card. This is the fight between you and me. There is no scene of Chu Yuyan. It''s estimated that he will have a rest backstage. But this bullshit man is like this again! See Chu Yu Yan not in, intentionally not come of? Last time, the whole crew had been waiting for him all morning. They thought they were famous in Baodao, so they thought they were great. I heard the crew say behind their back that this man is still pursuing Chu Yuyan. "


    Is there no part of Chu YuYan''s play? So I came here for nothing? No, after the shooting, I had to find Chu Yuyan on the set, but I pushed the sunglasses thoughtfully and asked curiously, "who is the man?"


    "Damn, you''re new here, aren''t you? The man is Lu Fei, the man from Baodao. " He Jiajun said in surprise.


    Lu Fei? I remember that Lu Fei is a famous fresh meat in Baodao. He hasn''t been on the market for a long time, but he has been on the mainland for development.


    To say development is actually to make money, because the film market in mainland China is very big at present. For all the stars who come to mainland China, which one is not making a lot of money?


    He also plays with Chu Yuyan. If Lu Fei doesn''t want to be in mainland China, he won''t be able to play!


    After waiting for half an hour, the whole set was in a hurry. The director waved and urged: "go backstage and see if Lu Fei is in. Let him come quickly."


    As a result, the person next to him said, "director, Lu Fei is in the bathroom... It seems to say that his stomach is uncomfortable."


    How many times does he have to go to the bathroom this day? If I hadn''t signed a contract with the company, I would have... "The director was very upset and breathed out, and the people around him were also helpless.


    Time passed quickly. Half an hour later, Lu Fei still didn''t show up. Not to mention me, even the director was impatient. He seemed to be choking his stomach, but he had nowhere to vent.


    Finally, in the whole crew, he waited for Lu Fei alone for an hour before he appeared in the theater leisurely and said hello to the director, "director, I''m sorry, I don''t feel well."


    "It''s OK. You can come." The director took a deep breath, not angry.


    Then, the camera from all angles began to move. After selecting the angle, Lu Fei took a look at the script. Then he came forward and was ready to shoot.


    But at this time, Chu Yuyan suddenly appeared holding a thermos cup, followed by a female agent, sitting in the corner of the set.


    Have to say, really see Chu Yuyan, just know she is better than on TV more than a few points? Especially that appearance, it is with Chu Yuyan is a mold carved out, too much like! I was stunned.


    As if aware of my eyes, Chu Yuyan put down the thermos cup, looked up at me, and then moved her eyes from me as if she didn''t recognize me.


    But Lu Fei, the delicate male protagonist, suddenly glared at me when he saw my trance scene. He looked unhappy and said in a low voice, "what are you looking at? You''re a runt. You''ll be beaten up for me later."


    With that, Lu Fei starts to smile again. It seems that he can win in this real game under the witness of Chu Yuyan, and he can''t help but want to bang."Staff ready, staff ready."


    "In this scene, Lu Fei, you don''t have a few lines. All of them are real. It''s OK for you to say dirty words."


    "All right, ready, actiong!" Cried the director.


    In a flash, he Jiajun showed a ferocious face, as if he were an authentic local ruffian, suddenly shot at Lu Fei.


    I didn''t react slowly either. I felt that filming was quite interesting and fun. I simply followed he Jiajun. In the process of their touching each other, I raised my foot, simple and rude. I just kicked Lu Fei''s ass!


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t control my foot very well. Lu Fei was kicked by me, and his face was rubbed with dust. He was very embarrassed.


    He Jiajun was stunned, the director was stunned, all the staff and Chu Yuyan were stunned!


    However, as soon as I got up, Lu Fei pointed to my nose and swore, "don''t you know how heavy it is?"


    As a result, the director seemed to be out of breath, showing a strange smile, even took the initiative to shout a click, and said for me: "that, Lu Fei, I said this play, it''s a real fight."


    As soon as the words came out, the staff on the set all showed a kind of expression of relieving Qi.


    Lu Fei didn''t notice. Instead, he seemed to be kicked down by me in front of Chu Yuyan. He lost face and wiped his face unhappily. "Go on!"


    However, in the repeated stop calls, Lu Fei was kicked as much as a dog by me. He didn''t have any fighting power, and many staff members laughed secretly.


    "Who is this dragon suit with sunglasses? It''s too tricky, isn''t it? "


    "Great, great."


    The director threw a look of appreciation from a distance, coughed, and said, "well, since Lu Fei can''t fight, you two don''t really fight, just fall down with two punches."


    I sniggered, and Lu Fei''s physique was about the same as tickling me.


    On hearing this, Lu Fei''s face turned blue and red, but he was speechless.


    Chu Yuyan, who had been watching all along, was puffing and laughing, "director, who is wearing sunglasses?"


    The director tut a, beckoned, the original staff called in the past, "Ah yes, this young man is good, who is this?"


    This staff member, who used to be arrogant, immediately froze and didn''t know who I was. Instead, he put the topic on me and scolded, "the director asked who you are! Don''t you answer quickly?! Don''t you want to do it? "

 Chapter 109

    I shook my head slightly and said, "my name is Li Shaobai. You have to pull me and say that I''m a dragon runner. I''m capable. I said that I''m looking for someone. Don''t you believe me?"


    The staff member''s face became very ugly immediately. As he was about to attack, the director glared at him, and he swallowed his words back.


    Just at this moment, Chu Yuyan suddenly got up and looked at me. It seemed that she saw my face clearly. Then she remembered who I was. So she walked up to me and held my hand in front of Lu Fei. "Director, you''ve got the wrong person. This is my friend. Come to me. Let''s play the play with someone else."


    Finish saying, Chu jade Yan pulls me to leave, careless, as if don''t care about other people''s view.


    However, Chu YuYan''s action still shocked many people.


    "Chu Yuyan actually took his hand. What''s the relationship between them? Who is this Li Shaobai? "


    "I thought he would look for other people in the set, but it turned out to be Chu Yuyan!"


    "Who is this man? Is it really for Chu Yuyan? "


    "Wait, Li Shaobai? How do I feel this name is so familiar? Where do you think you''ve heard that? "


    "Isn''t it the one who made the headlines, Li Shaobai


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible! Isn''t he in Dongling? How did you come to Yanjing? "


    "Alas, it''s a pity that he''s wearing big sunglasses. He didn''t look at them carefully just now, and now he can''t recognize them, but it seems that they are really similar."


    "Is he Chu YuYan''s..."


    As for the previous arrogant staff member, the whole person was stunned, like a bear child who did something wrong, standing beside the director in silence, did not dare to speak again.


    Lu Fei is the one who gripes his teeth most. He was not only kicked by me for several times, but also fell down several times. He had to change his hand. When I was beaten, I was going to end!


    Especially Chu Yuyan took the initiative to pull my hand, which made Lu Fei so angry that he was almost mad.


    Five minutes later, led by Chu Yuyan, she came to her lounge. Although it was not dirty, it was very messy. All kinds of things were put everywhere, which was not the same style as Chu Yuyan.


    As soon as Chu Yuyan closed the door, when she turned back, she was very excited. At the moment when she was outlined by her red lips, she gave me a smile and called me, "brother-in-law!"


    "Brother in law, you can count it. My sister is waiting for you, and the flowers are almost gone!" Chu Yuyan said.


    Hear brother-in-law two words, my mind is in a trance, on the spot stunned, Chu Yuyan immediately narrowed his eyes, full of suspicion of looking at my expression, "brother-in-law? Brother in law? "


    "Ah, oh ~ ~ I''m here, I''m here. I know you''re filming in Huaqing university this time. I''ve come to you specially. I hope you can do me a favor and take me to see Yuyan." I react and respond quickly. Although Chu Yuyan is very similar to Chu Yuyan, I don''t have any extra reverie. On the contrary, I feel very kind.


    Chu Yuyan raised her head and patted her high chest, like a woman, "it''s on me, but I''ll have my part in the next scene. I can''t leave until I finish shooting. Oh, by the way, brother-in-law, you''re here in Yanjing, the scum son of a bitch in Song Shaocheng. Does he know?"


    "Song Shaocheng? He has become a useless person. Now he is estimated to be in the emergency room or intensive care unit of the hospital. " I smile with indifference.


    Chu Yuyan immediately doubts, I simply put myself to Yanjing, song Shaocheng ruthless K meal things, told her.


    After hearing this, Chu Yuyan suddenly showed her adoring eyes. She regarded me as an idol, and her eyes widened. "I was still working overtime last night. My brother-in-law, if you don''t say that, I don''t know that my sister was beaten last night. My brother-in-law, you''re so awesome. You''re my idol. Ju ran beat song Shaocheng into a useless man. Ha ha ha, it''s so cathartic!"


    However, just after finishing, Chu Yuyan said, "wait a minute, brother-in-law, if you beat song Shaocheng like this, then the Song family will not give up. At that time, we Chu family..."


    I nodded and replied, "so, I came to you in a hurry and asked you to take me to the Chu family to see Yu Yan. After that, I''m afraid I have no grudge with the Song family I''m afraid it''s hard to see each other again before we solve the problem. "


    "In this case, I''ll discuss the scene with the director later. I''ll change it to the back and shoot it again. Then I''ll cut it to the front. Now your brother-in-law''s business is very important. I have to take you to see my sister first." Chu Yuyan immediately decided not to shoot today''s play for the time being, and didn''t give me any chance to say no. she said she would just do it. She directly took out the phone and discussed with the director.


    At the end of the negotiation, Chu Yuyan rummages in the cluttered lounge, finds out the sunglasses and cap, covers most of her face, and then informs her female agent to drive to the outside of the set to wait for her, which leads me to leave the set.


    Out of the set, on the side of the road, there was already a nanny car parking. We got on the car one after the other. The driving agent looked back at me, picked an eyebrow and asked strangely, "Yan Yan, who is this?"


    "My brother-in-law! Li Shaobai Chu Yuyan has no scruples of mouth, seems to trust her agent.Chu YuYan''s agent, inexplicably relieved, when he spoke again, he raised a polite smile, "Hello, my name is Dong Yue, your name is really coincident, just like the recent Li Shaobai."


    "Ha ha, where and there." I quickly stretched out my hand and shook it with Dong Yue. I knew why she was like this. Didn''t I just think that Chu Yuyan and I were in a relationship? Afraid of affecting Chu YuYan''s star path?


    Of course, this is normal. Chu Yuyan is the most popular at the moment. If there is an affair, it will have a great impact. The identity of a star is destined to have a big taboo on the relationship between men and women.


    As a result, Chu Yuyan suddenly said, "sister Yue, he''s the man you talk about all day long, who says he''s your God and wants to marry in your dreams. He''s the perfect man. If you don''t believe me, you ask him to take off his sunglasses..."


    Dong Yue''s eyes are wide open, and her face is moved. She doesn''t speak, but her eyes are eager, It''s confirmed what she''s thinking.


    Dong Yue wants to have a look at my true face!


    I was embarrassed, so I had to take off my sunglasses and smile reluctantly, "Er, yes, I''m what you said, that Li Shaobai."


    A burst of scarlet, quickly in Dong Yue''s cheek rendering, she is full of shyness, quickly avoid my eyes, looking back at the steering wheel, silent.


    "Sister Yue, don''t think about it. I told you that Li Shaobai is my brother-in-law. Do you still believe it? Do you believe it this time?" Chu Yuyan said.


    "Hum, I''m not married yet..." Dong Yue started the engine unconvinced and secretly aimed at me from the front rearview mirror.


    Chu Yu Yan suddenly white white Dong month, "good, you has the final say, I will not argue with you."


    Along the way, the distance from the Chu family is getting closer and closer. All kinds of memories of the past turn into thoughts and entangle in the heart.


    Chu Yuyan has done too much for me. No woman has ever made me so nervous and concerned. Even because of what song Shaocheng did to her, I gave up and chose to parachute directly to Yanjing.


    How many times, I thought I was amorous, until the silent phone call last night, as well as the tears, I suddenly realized that I almost missed something!


    And this time, I can''t miss, I can''t let others, take her away!


    I want to stand in front of her and protect her like a real man!


    As the car drove into a manor and stopped in front of a huge retro villa, I stepped out of the car door, looked up at the Chu character that looked like the gate of the mansion, and stepped in.


    Yuyan, I''m coming!


    This time, I''ll protect you.

 Chapter 110

    Although the Chu family in Yanjing is out of the four major families, it has been able to stay in Yanjing for many years and even get married with the Song family. To some extent, it has proved its strength and heritage.


    If the song and Chu marriage, in the long-term mutual development, win and mutual benefit, the Song family will certainly have a chance to win the top of the four families, Chu family is not impossible, squeeze into the big family category, become the fifth big family in Beijing!


    It''s not a joke. I investigated the Chu family''s strength through MEDA long before I went to Beijing. It''s definitely one of the top forces except the four families, even comparable to Tiejiang.


    Today, Chu Wenyang, the owner of the Chu family, is very resolute and resolute. He is known as the youngest and most potential official at the ministerial level in history. There are countless relations among the Chu family, and there are countless officials at the department level!


    Only from the architectural style of Chu family, there is a kind of dignified atmosphere of official residence. Even if there is no bodyguard around, this kind of atmosphere is more than enough to frighten the curfew.


    "I won''t go in." Dong Yue pressed down the window, sat in the cab and said.


    "That month elder sister you wait here, very soon, I take my brother-in-law to see with my elder sister below just." Chu Yuyan nodded her head, then she came to me and led me into the interior of this extremely retro building.


    It has to be said that the Chu family is really very big. This retro villa alone has thousands of square meters, not to mention that it is still built in the manor. From the inside out, it exudes the flavor of an official residence.


    Walking around a corner, Chu Yuyan suddenly hissed and whispered in my ear, "brother-in-law, you say you are my assistant."


    "Good." I nodded slightly.


    Chu Yuyan restrained her careless expression and gave me a dignified look, "brother-in-law, you must remember not to talk much later. You''d better not take off your sunglasses, or you will be driven out if you are recognized."


    "OK, I''ll just do it. Don''t worry. I''m proper." I nodded again.


    Then, Chu Yuyan no longer spoke. She took me straight ahead and came to a huge main hall. There were seven or eight people in it. There were children playing, women joking, old people drinking tea, and middle-aged people smoking on the sofa. It was like an ordinary family enjoying a good time after tea. It was very harmonious. I couldn''t see that it was a good time Ministry, the home of big officials.


    The appearance of Chu Yuyan and I immediately attracted their attention, especially the middle-aged man on the sofa. When he cast his eyes without strabismus, Chu Yuyan could not help but get nervous. Even I breathed slowly.


    This man has no facial expression. He looks like a man of ice. He is about fifty years old, but his temples are white and he doesn''t look angry.


    This man is Chu Wenyang.


    Chu Yuyan in front of Chu Wenyang, immediately like a child, with a smile, "uncle, this is my assistant, I asked him to come and get something for me."


    Chu Wenyang nodded calmly, then moved away from his sight and sat on the sofa, smoking and watching TV.


    With Chu Wenyang''s voice, the old people and women around him continue to drink their own tea and chat about their own days. However, it is not like a normal family. When the girl leads the boy home, no matter what the relationship, she will automatically ask questions. It seems that there is a faint indifference in this, and she won''t even have the least words, just like Chu Yu Yan is an outsider.


    "Let''s go." Chu Yuyan turned back with a smile. I couldn''t help contracting my pupils. I could see a trace of sadness hidden under her smile. When I followed her, I thought that the two sisters were so similar.


    One is cold in appearance, but actually has a pure heart.


    One is a lively appearance, but actually a sad heart.


    Maybe it''s related to the early death of Chu YuYan''s parents.


    One became a tool of the family and a victim of marriage.


    One is standing in the spotlight, so why not protect himself?


    As we walked forward, we went around the main hall on the first floor and went up to the silent second floor. Chu Yuyan took me to the depth of the second floor. From a distance, we saw a closed door.


    Chu Yuyan raised her hand, stopped and pointed to the door, "sister is inside, but the door is locked, brother-in-law, you wait for me here first, the key is put in my uncle''s study, I''ll get it."


    With that, Chu Yuyan turned around and left me alone.


    "Yuyan." I raised my head, separated by a few meters, looking at the closed door, my heart was more complicated than ever, and there was anger burning in the complexity.


    Chu Yuyan this is access control, even more than house arrest, but also suffering, completely locked in the room, not to go out, just like in prison!


    No matter what, Chu Yuyan is also the blood of the Chu family. The people of the Chu family need it. Is it right for a weak woman? Is this still a relative? It''s outrageous!


    Silence, I step forward, slowly toward the door was blocked.


    One step, two steps, three steps, each step, my heart like a knife, if not for me, Chu Yuyan would not be like this, all this is caused by me, I destroyed her peaceful life, I am the real culprit!If I had left in time, no longer pester Chu Yuyan, maybe she would not have to suffer such suffering, let alone be locked in a room, like criminals can not go out.


    Time and time again, Chu Yuyan stood out for me and did everything for me. She endured it silently and never complained.


    But I, from the beginning to the end, did nothing for Chu Yuyan, only gave her a lot of trouble, even made song Shaocheng angry and beat her!


    Although I stood up and completely abolished song Shaocheng, is that enough?


    "The answer is not enough!" I shook my head and thought that I owe Chu Yuyan too much. I can only use the rest of my life to repay her. I not only owe her, but also because I love her!


    Love such a cold appearance, in fact, the heart is silly, a woman.


    Until, I came to the door, gently stretched out my hand, grasped the doorknob, knowing that I couldn''t open it, but I couldn''t help twisting down.


    With a click, the handle of the door was half twisted, and it could not be twisted any more.


    A door, a lock, as if separated by a heavy heaven and earth, as if heaven and man are separated, and as if the magpie bridge has not been opened.


    ...


    PS: all the extra changes today, such as the support, will be added tomorrow, because it broke out today, and the plot will turn to bitter drama. Everyone should be prepared for it. It won''t be pleasant in the short term. First suppress, then explode, that is, suppress first and then promote, and it will be very pleasant next time.

 Chapter 111

    As if heard the sound of opening the door, Chu Yuyan in the room, rushed to the other end of the door, at this moment, I and she, really just across the door, close at hand.


    However, what I heard was Chu YuYan''s aggrieved voice. She seemed to regard me as her uncle Chu Wenyang, choking with sobs.


    "Uncle, is that you? I beg you, you let me out. Why are you so cruel? I remember when my parents were there, you treated me very well


    "Why has everything changed since my parents died?"


    "Uncle, I really don''t want to marry song Shaocheng. Don''t you know who song Shaocheng is?"


    "Uncle, I beg you, I really beg you...


    " is it because I''m a girl? "


    Chu Yuyan is crying and knocking on the door. Gradually, she doesn''t knock any more. The sound of leaning against the door is like despair to the extreme.


    My heart stabbed and I was infected by Chu YuYan''s emotion. My eyes could not help reddening. So I took a deep breath, opened my mouth gently and said, "Yuyan, it''s me."


    The door vibrated, as if it was caused by the vibration of Chu YuYan''s body. She quickly stood up, patted the door with her hands, as if she put her face on the door, and said incredulously: "Li... How can it be?"


    It was at this time that Chu Yuyan came back in a hurry with a bunch of keys and opened the door as if this barrier had finally been opened. Chu YuYan''s thin face, haggard face and shocked expression suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Without any hesitation, I took a step forward in front of Chu Yuyan, walked into the room urgently, stretched out my arms, and hugged Chu Yuyan tightly for the first time.


    "Yuyan, I''m here."


    Chu Yuyan in her arms, seeing Chu Yuyan beside her, seems to understand why. She can''t help showing a touch of gratitude. Then she buries her head in my chest and wraps her hands around my back. She doesn''t say a word, but the tears in her eyes are pouring out.


    "I''ll watch for you." Chu Yuyan is very conscious of the door, the whole room immediately left me and Chu Yuyan.


    "Yuyan, I''m sorry I''m late." I lowered my head and wiped the tears of Chu YuYan''s eyes with my fingers.


    "I''ll be satisfied if I can come." Chu Yuyan shakes her head slightly, weeps wrongly, smiles sadly, and hugs her hands more tightly.


    Originally, before I came here, I had countless words to say to Chu Yuyan, but until now, no matter how much I think, it''s not as direct as a hug.


    Looking at Chu YuYan''s face, even if she is gaunt, she is absolutely the most beautiful woman in the world in my mind. No one can shake her position in my mind.


    "Yuyan ~" I slightly lowered my head, staring at Chu Yuyan at the same time, I have decided in my heart, this life I Li Shaobai, she does not marry!


    "Eh ~" Chu YuYan''s cheek was scarlet, and she turned her head quickly, not daring to look directly at me.


    I follow Chu Yu Yan to move away of vision, direct head aimed at past, she once again turn head to another side, shame meaning more thick.


    Without hesitation, I aimed my head at Chu YuYan''s eyes for the second time. It was less than 10 cm away from her cheek. I could feel each other''s breath.


    Especially on Chu YuYan''s body, there are bursts of virginity fragrance, a towering and proud soft mass, which is imprinted on my chest. I can''t help but feel hot all over. I kiss her pink lips.


    But, my head forward, Chu Yuyan back, look complex, both shy, surprise, more worried.


    Even, some disobedient bad guy, unexpectedly out of control attack up, dead against Chu YuYan''s belly, immediately make her pale.


    However, Chu Yuyan always retreated again and again, as if she had some scruples, "don''t ~"


    hearing this, I directly hooked Chu YuYan''s neck, steadily kissed her, and pried her lips open with my tongue.


    "Eh ~" Chu Yuyan wants to refuse to return to greet, as if she has never been kissing, and her white teeth are tightly closed.


    I am not discouraged, straight into, touch the moment, Chu Yuyan jade body like an electric shock in general, suddenly a tremor, but his hands tightly around my back, more and more tight.


    The same is true of me. An irresistible flame rises from my body in an instant and spreads all over my body at an extreme speed. I grope uncontrollably with one hand and feel around. I can''t help but pinch one of the soft ones.


    "Eh ~" suddenly, Chu YuYan''s whole body was entangled again, her limbs were almost soft, and her eyes were blurred.


    But at this time, Chu Wenyang''s severe reprimand came from outside the room.


    "Yuyan, you dare to steal the key!"


    "I thought who that man was just now. How could he be so familiar? I didn''t expect that it was Li Shaobai."


    "I''ve just learned that he beat song Shaocheng down. I didn''t expect that Yuyan would dare to bring this man into my house under my eyes! Are you trying to kill my Chu family? ""Open the door! Now, now


    Chu Yu Yan hastily explained: "uncle, you misunderstood, not Li Shaobai, that is my sister''s friend."


    "Shaobai, what should I do?" Chu Yuyan looks pale with fright.


    I instantly returned to the edge of reason, still holding Chu Yuyan, patting her back, "don''t worry, I''m here, it''s OK."


    Then, I opened the door and saw Chu Wenyang''s figure. There were several young people in their early twenties, who seemed to be Chu Wenyang''s son and nephew.


    But these guys, Chu Wenyang, the elder, didn''t make a sound, but they scolded them first.


    "Well, you Chu Yuyan, you collude with outsiders and have an affair at home!"


    "Chu Yuyan, do you want to order your face?"


    "Dog men and women!"


    "You When Chu Yuyan heard this, she pushed me away as if she had got rid of the relationship.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuyan was so angry that her lungs almost burst. She fought back without showing any weakness and scolded: "what qualifications do you have to speak? In terms of seniority, you still have to call us elder sister. Who taught you whether you are big or small? "


    There was a sense of irony in this remark. Chu Wenyang''s face changed and he sternly scolded, "shut up!"


    With that, Chu Wenyang just looked me in the eye, and there was a trace of anger on his face. He immediately pointed to his angry eyes, "how dare you come to my Chu family! Believe it or not, I''ll call the Song family and tell them to come. You don''t even have a chance to talk and you''re going to be sent to prison? Don''t say to send to prison, even if it''s killing you, it''s easy! "


    Chu Wenyang''s attitude is very tough, as if to say and do, there will be no deviation, scared Chu Yuyan fiercely stare big eyes.


    Even Chu Yuyan immediately knelt down and begged: "no, uncle, no, I beg you, don''t inform the Song family, will you let Shaobai go? Uncle, I beg you, as long as you are willing to let Shaobai go, I will promise you anything. "


    Seeing Chu Yuyan kneeling on the ground, even kowtowing to Chu Wenyang like a servant, my anger is like a huge amount of gunpowder being ignited and completely exploded!

 Chapter 112

    After all, this is Chu''s home, Chu YuYan''s home, I forced to hold back the anger, did not attack.


    But Chu Yuyan kneels down and kowtows. Chu Wenyang, as a relative and a pro uncle, has no pity at all. She looks down at her as if all this is deserved, as if all this is deserved!


    Even the young people behind Chu Wenyang also had this kind of expression.


    "Yuyan, get up." I reach out to pull Chu Yuyan up.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yuyan waved her arm and threw away my hand. "Shaobai, don''t help me. I''ll ask again. Uncle, he will promise. He was very good to me before."


    However, no matter how Chu Yuyan opened her mouth, Chu Wenyang remained unmoved. He was as cold-blooded as a stranger who had no blood relationship at all!


    "Yuyan, he won''t promise you." I decided to squat down and hold Chu YuYan''s soft and trembling jade body, and forced her to pick up.


    "Brother in law, I''ll help you." Chu jade Yan reaction comes over, white teeth a bite, quickly for me to hold the other side.


    Chu Yuyan stood up and looked at Chu Wenyang incredulously, "uncle, you...


    I looked up and coldly looked at Chu Wenyang," Yuyan, let''s go, leave here, you can rest assured, I''m here, no one can move me today, no one can move you, no one can! You can''t call the police. Song Shaocheng is an example! "


    But all of a sudden, those young people were directly in the middle of the road.


    "What are you going to do? Let you go? "


    "Dog Man and woman, no one wants to leave today!"


    "Dare to touch master song''s fiancee, I don''t think you''ll live long enough."


    "You can inform the Song family, but now who dares to stand in my way? I don''t mind seeing a little blood in the Chu family. There is a serious case of human life in the home of the official at the ministerial level. I''m afraid it will affect my official career?" I sneer, eyes narrowed into a slit, glance, and finally fell on Chu Wenyang.


    Chu Wenyang also narrowed his eyes, waved his hand, "give me back."


    Several young people immediately anxious, "father, how can we let them go?"


    "Second uncle, you can''t let them go."


    "Yes, I have to stop Li Shaobai and inform the Song family to come."


    "Shut up, you know the shit!" Chu Wenyang angrily scolded, and then looked at me with a gloomy face, "although I don''t know how you can do it, even the monitoring can''t capture you, and even beat song Shaocheng like this, here, even if you really have some skills, it''s not your presumptuous place, and people can''t be taken away if you say you can take away!"


    With that, Chu Wenyang stares at Chu Yuyan with a straight face. "Chu Yuyan, have you forgotten your father''s last words before he died, and let you listen to me? You follow a wild man to leave the Chu family, worthy of your parents in heaven? Do you have the face to worship them? "


    Then Chu Wenyang looked at Chu Yuyan and said, "and you, Chu Yuyan, I was very opposed to your entering the entertainment circle. You can''t even listen to me. Now I''m still helping outsiders. Are you going to rebel?"


    In just a few words, Chu Wenyang taught Chu Yuyan and Chu Yuyan a lesson as an elder. They were shocked by their dignity and made them lower their heads involuntarily.


    I couldn''t help but say, "what are you? Yuyan is your niece. She kneels in front of you. How can you not say a word? "


    "This is the Chu family. You can''t help being an outsider here. What''s more, I''m the elder and the head of the Chu family. She''s a younger generation. It''s normal for her to kneel down and kowtow, and she''s the one who made the mistake first. She''s responsible for everything!" Chu Wen Yang counterattacked and opened his mouth, as if all these words were taken for granted.


    I was about to continue to fight back. Unexpectedly, Chu Yuyan suddenly broke away my hand and said, "I can''t go. I can''t be sorry for my parents."


    At this point, Chu Yuyan raised her head and looked at me deeply, her eyes full of tears. When she wet across her cheek, her lips outlined a smile, "sorry... Shaobai."


    Then, Chu Yuyan suddenly turned around and went into her room and closed the door tightly.


    ...


    it''s this door again. I can''t believe that I look at this door. My heart feels unprecedented pain, and even breathing becomes extremely difficult.


    "Ha ha ha, my father said that if you can''t take it away, you can''t take it away. Who do you really think you are?"


    "It''s just men and women. If it wasn''t for marriage with the Song family, let alone me, even my father would have swept Chu Yuyan out of the house."


    "Chu Yuyan, what are you doing here? Do you still go to the ancestral hall of the ancestors and kneel down in accordance with the instructions of the Chu family? "


    For a moment, these young people were very arrogant, and they began to shout. Even Chu Yuyan gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, which made his chest rise and fall.


    But Chu Wenyang didn''t say a word, seemed to acquiesce in the behavior of these young people, glared at Chu Yuyan, she had to swallow this tone, said: "brother-in-law, I''m sorry... Later you let sister Yue send you back."Soon, Chu Yuyan also left, leaving me and Chu Wenyang, as well as these arrogant young people.


    I look at Chu Wenyang without showing any weakness. I know that he is afraid of my means, or I can''t guess. I''m not sure what way I used to beat song Shaocheng like this. I can''t even collect evidence.


    The reason why Chu Wenyang didn''t immediately inform the Song family was that he only threatened me verbally because they wanted to scare me out of the Chu family, and then let the people of the Song family clean me up, so as not to make a big trouble in the Chu family and affect his official career. Now he is eager to let me go and wait for the people of the Song family to kill me.


    Looking at each other, Chu Wenyang rarely raised the corners of his mouth, held his chest in his hands, looked at me with great interest, and sneered, "I have to say that I still admire your courage. I dare to beat song Shaocheng into a loser, and come to my house to find Chu Yuyan openly. But no matter how bold you are, if you don''t have enough capital and strength, you are still nine bulls compared with the Song family Yimao, even if I let you go today, the Song family will not let you go easily. "


    "Let''s not say that my uncle is so heartless. I don''t think song Shaocheng''s injury is good for a year and a half. The marriage must be postponed. If you can be as strong as the Song family before he gets better, I can consider that Chu Yuyan will marry you instead."


    Next to a few young people, immediately looked at each other, "father, absolutely not ah."


    "Second uncle, this matter is not proper, how can you easily promise to let Chu Yuyan marry him?"


    Chu Wenyang waved his hand, "ah, ah, don''t interrupt the elders. What''s more, I gave him an opportunity, but it''s hard to say whether he has the life to grasp this opportunity."


    ...


    PS: today, the system is under repair and upgrading. You are ready to upgrade to a new version. If you encounter login problems or can''t access it, please don''t worry. The technology department is already working overtime to maintain it.


    In addition, there is one more!

 Chapter 113

    Several Chu youths, hearing the words, seemed to understand the meaning of Chu Wenyang. They immediately laughed at each other and cast scornful eyes.


    "Yes, with this guy? Isn''t it just a little stinky money? In terms of status, strength and capital, which of them is the opponent of the Song family? "


    "Even if he is alive, it is impossible for him to compete with the Song family in terms of status, capital and strength in such a short period of time. This is just a fantasy."


    "What is the existence of the Song family? It''s a big family that has been developing for decades. Who can understand the true details? How deep is it? It''s really impossible for him alone. "


    Chu Wenyang smile unchanged, with a very confident smile, straight to my line of sight, as if in his expectation, I will certainly agree to this condition, even if it is impossible to achieve, I will certainly agree to come down and bow in front of him.


    However, Chu Wenyang''s cold-blooded behavior is simply heinous. He takes Chu Yuyan as a chip, a trading tool, and a bridge to cooperate with the Song family. Where are the so-called relatives?


    Even, if one day, more powerful forces appear, Chu Wenyang will not hesitate to sell Chu Yuyan to each other!


    If I lower my head, it means that I also use a way of trading to treat Chu Yuyan as a tool and a chip!


    If not, there is no reason to develop with Chu Yuyan!


    "You think so, old man." I took a deep breath and said that the old ghost''s deep plot almost caught his way. So I quickly suppressed my anger and coldly cut Chu Wenyang, "when I come back next time, Song family? I''m afraid it''s the stepping stone under my feet. As for your Chu family? Ha ha...


    I left a suspense, turned around and walked away, and immediately heard the words of the youth of Chu family which were more contemptuous.


    "It''s arrogant. I don''t think it will be long before you disappear from the world."


    "The ignorant guys don''t ask about the position of the Song family in Yanjing."


    "I don''t think this kind of person can live long. Chu Yuyan is destined to marry the Song family and song Shaocheng. No one can change the ending."


    These words, I listen to the bottom of my ears, choose to turn a deaf ear, there is no need to waste words with such people, directly out of the retro villa of Chu family, into the nanny car of Chu Yuyan.


    "Dong Yue, I can get off the door." When I got out of the gate of the manor, I got out of the car. I didn''t want to implicate Dong Yue. Now the Song family is absolutely searching for my trace. Maybe there will be an accident. I don''t want innocent people involved.


    Simply, as soon as the car stopped at the side of the road, I quickly said thanks to Dong Yue. Then I picked up the suitcase in the nanny''s car and chose to walk on foot. I thought that the Chu family manor was in the first ring, and my big mansion was in the same ring. I''m afraid that the Song family would not dare to mess around in this area.


    When I got to the bus stop, I followed the route of the mansion and got on the bus with my suitcase. In the face of the anger of the Song family and potential revenge, I was like a nobody, wearing sunglasses and taking the bus.


    Of course, I also know that I don''t have much time left. Although I didn''t promise Chu Wenyang, what he said is true.


    When I played song Shaocheng, the angle was very tricky and the strength was just right. I''m afraid he can''t recover without a year and a half. Even if he recovers, I''m afraid he will be an incompetent man for the rest of his life.


    However, no matter whether song Shaocheng is capable or incompetent, he is also a tool. Song and Chu families are bound to get married, because this matter is unknown in the upper class circle and senior officials circle of Yanjing? Who doesn''t know? If the Song family cancels the marriage, it''s their own face.


    Therefore, I may not only have to face the crazy revenge of the Song family, but also have to quickly rise to the level that I can fight against the Song family in this short time!


    At present, I don''t have much money. There are only 284 million left. The star plan has not been fully launched. All the customers who joined the club in advance have put their money into the company''s account. I can''t embezzle it for the time being.


    In particular, we have to spend 100 million yuan to set up the Tianjiang Charity Foundation in Dongling, which has virtually cut off another 100 million yuan. The remaining 184 million yuan still needs to spend part of it to buy Blackfire and change hands. It also takes time to realize the capital turnover.


    The equivalent is that I have about 100 million of the money I can use!


    "100 million?" I gave a wry smile and said in secret that I could be such a loser that I lost 100 million yuan?


    However, I am not worried at all. It can be said that it is difficult or easy to deal with the Song family.


    The easy thing is that I have a super computer which can invade the Internet. There are countless ways to make money. Even if I throw money into the financial market, as a super atomic computer, I am absolutely a top-ranking super operator in the world!


    The difficulty is that few people know how deep the Song family is. Even if they have enough money and no status and power, they are just talking on paper and still can''t shake the Song family.


    If you want to play assassin, then it is impossible. After decades of development, will the Song family not have the master of land list?"Destroyed song Shaocheng?" Speaking of this sentence, even I shook my head. If one song Shaocheng died, there would definitely be a second song Shaocheng. He was just a tool. The marriage of the song and Chu families could not be interrupted.


    Therefore, what I need is not only money strength, but also status. If I become a world-class financial investor like Soros and Warren Buffet, with the support of big consortia behind me, just a song family... I''m not afraid!


    Financial investors like this don''t have to pay by themselves at all. Consortia believe in your strength. Even if they make money, they have to give you a large part.


    And I''ve got ace in my hand. What''s that?


    So I changed my route and got off at the next bus stop. I took out my Ningfu phoenix card and took a look at it. I stopped a taxi and went straight to Ningfu mansion ahead of time.


    At this moment, I am like Jack Ma. No one wants to believe him. After Alibaba goes public, it will become the largest company in China. I think he is a psychopath. I have to find investors to prove my strength.


    But not long after I got on the taxi, the bus just now, at the intersection in front of me, was suddenly hit by a truck. The bus was knocked over on the spot, and the fire was splashing!


    The taxi driver stepped on the brake in a hurry from afar. "Shit, what''s going on?"


    "This..." I took a cool breath and looked at the scene in front of me. I couldn''t help but scold. In order to deal with me, I even dared to hit the bus. It''s reckless! If I slow down, I''m afraid I''ll be killed!


    Song family, it''s already in action!


    ...


    PS: after the outbreak, I''m tired to death. In the past few days, there will be a little problem with the website system upgrade. Don''t be nervous. A mobile app will be launched to make it easier for you to read.

 Chapter 114

    It''s no accident that the bus was hit. The truck obviously ran the red light on purpose, accelerated all the way and ran straight into it.


    Looking at the scene of the traffic accident, I was so angry that I gnashed my teeth. So many lives were all because of me. I was killed in the accident!


    The culprit behind it is the Song family who is reckless and unscrupulous!


    "Driver, turn around and make a detour. The sooner the better." With a wave of my hand, I pointed to the road ahead. The driver quickly stabilized his mind, stepped on the accelerator again, and turned around in fear.


    Fortunately, when I arrived near Ningfu mansion, there was no accident again. It is estimated that the Song family thought that I died in the car accident and burned beyond recognition. Even if I had to have a postmortem examination, it would take time to verify my identity.


    "Dead, just right, no worries." As soon as I got out of the car, I immediately took out the mask from the trunk and put it on my face. Then I picked up the phone and sent a text message to Ning Xing.


    "Ning Xing, I''m going to die. When I''m not here, I''ll take it as if I''m dead. You can stabilize the situation for me. Don''t ask anything. If you have difficulties, you can find Sunan, the money of Blackfire and the money of charity foundation. I''ll transfer it to your account first. You just need to know that I''m in Ning Fu."


    Then, I transferred the funds into Ning Xing''s account, pulled out my mobile phone card, threw it away, and changed the number in the mobile phone shop on the side of the road. Then I walked forward on foot, wobbling, like a nobody, and walked more than half a kilometer to the gate of Ning Fu mansion.


    It was only after a long time that I learned that as soon as the accident happened, Chu Wenyang told Chu Yuyan that I was dead and was hit by a car as soon as I went out.


    Chu YuYan''s face turned pale, thinking that I really died in the car accident. She was heartbroken and broke down in tears.


    Even the news finally came back to Dongling, except Ning Xing, the whole world thought I was dead! Qi Qi, a fan of my microblog, mourned my early death and was envious of talents...


    of course, I certainly didn''t die. I just wore a mask and changed my identity. I didn''t show my true face and called myself "Gu Liangsheng".


    Looking at me wearing a funny monkey mask and walking towards the main door of Ning mansion, several bodyguards were on guard.


    "You! Stop


    "Who?"


    "It''s sneaky. It''s not a place you can get close to. Leave quickly."


    "Then what, open the door." I took out the phoenix card of Ningfu, shook it in my hand, yawned sleepily, and looked up at the mansion of Ningfu. It''s really a good place. It''s bigger than the Chu family. It''s more than a manor? It''s almost like a castle. It''s worthy of Ning mansion. Just stay here.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a phoenix card for Miss Ning Fu, and a dragon card for Mr. Ning Fu."


    "Ningfu has regulations, but all young masters and ladies holding dragon and Phoenix cards must be released."


    "There is another kind, that is, the husband of Miss Ning Fu, who can also own the phoenix card. Is this man the husband of some miss Ning Fu?"


    These bodyguards looked moved and looked at each other. They were very confused, but they refused to give in. It seemed that I was wearing a mask, suspecting and thinking.


    "Well?" I deliberately showed my impatience, followed the words of these bodyguards, and waved the phoenix card again. I didn''t know how to pretend to understand it. I said seriously: "there are rules in Ningfu. Those who hold any dragon or phoenix card must pass right away. Don''t you want to do it? Is it because I haven''t come back to Ningfu for such a long time, and today I wear a mask, no one knows me? "


    With that, I put my hands behind my waist and raised my head. My nostrils were up to the sky. The natural childe, the second generation of rich, showed up in a flash, but I was thinking, I''ll give myself full marks for this forced act!


    "Here... Just a moment. We''ll open the door right away. Open the door right away."


    "I''ll get the car."


    Sure enough, these bodyguards were so frightened by me that they thought I was the husband of Ningfu. They quickly gave way and opened the main door of the mansion.


    Even the car, which was specially used to pick up and see off, opened the door, and the bodyguards around me made a gesture of invitation, as if I were a noble figure in Ningfu.


    I handed the suitcase to a bodyguard, and without waiting for me to speak, he immediately stuffed it into the trunk.


    "Well, that''s good." I looked at the bodyguard with admiration, then attached my hands to the back of my waist and stepped into the back seat of Maybach.


    It has to be said that Ningfu is really big, more than twice as big as the Chu family. It''s also built in the manor, but it''s like a castle. It takes a few minutes for a big car to drive in.


    Five minutes later, when I came down from Maybach and looked at the Yong ronghua and the large-scale villas in front of me, I knew that Xiaoning house was not only inhabited by my lineage, but also by my relatives.


    This is a real family!


    However, I did not expect that these bodyguards even informed the people in Ningfu. From the largest villa, there were more than 20 people, including men, women, old and young, who seemed to be in a direct relationship. There was curiosity and joy in their eyes, as if they thought that a good son-in-law had come back to visit relatives.But when they cast their eyes together and fell on my face, they were all dumbfounded.


    "This... This is..."


    "The man at the door just now said that there was a husband who didn''t know which lady was coming back? Why are you wearing a mask? "


    "Look at this figure. It''s not like we know each other?"


    These bodyguards are smart enough to know that they are not in charge of these things. They put my suitcase aside and drove away.


    All of a sudden, I was left alone. Facing the 20 or so people in front of me, I became extremely embarrassed. I thought that since this force had already been installed, I would simply install it to the end!


    So I went to these people in front of a bow, shameless said: "uncle and aunt, brother and sister, brother and sister, grandparents, hello."


    There are several older people, involuntarily frown, asked: "who are you? Why wear a mask and not show people their true colors? "


    "Well, how did you get ningfufeng?"


    "Ningfu phoenix card, who is not in love, will never give it to each other, but since you get the phoenix card, you can be regarded as my future son-in-law of Ningfu, why not take off the mask?"


    "Whose phoenix card is this? Ning Qingcheng? Or Ningxing? Now they are the only ones who are still unmarried. "


    Just then, out of the largest villa came an old man in black robe with grey hair. He seemed to have a very high position. As he stepped forward, people around him showed their awe and made way for him to stand in the middle.


    Although the old man in black robe was in his twilight years, his face was radiant with a strong spirit. His eyes were slightly coagulated, and he sent out a look that could see me through. He asked: "don''t ask, I know who it is. Since I came to Ningfu, it will be your home. I''m curious to tell you your name."


    I gave a dry cough and said casually: "everyone, I have an ugly face, for fear of scaring the children, so I can show you my face. My last name is Gu, and my word is cool."


    PS: sorry, the update will be late today.

 Chapter 115

    "My dear, Gu Liangsheng." I raised my hand politely, thinking that I had never done anything so shameless. I knew my relatives and relatives here with other people''s house card, but I thought it was really cool to take advantage of Ning Xing.


    Especially Ning Fu''s strange rules, the phoenix card to the opposite sex, is equivalent to entrust life? Is it the future son-in-law of Ningfu? It''s a big advantage for me.


    However, if there is a person who has misdemeanor in mind, even if he has the phoenix card of Ningfu, he doesn''t dare to do evil. After all, this is Ningfu, one of the four families. Ningfu is not a place where the curfew can be arbitrary.


    Of course, others dare not, I dare!


    Moreover, the old man in black robe seems to know something. Could it be Ning Xing who told him that I was coming to Ning mansion?


    Especially after the old man in black robe opened his mouth, no one dared to question again, as if his words represented Ningfu, which could not be questioned. We could see how high his status was.


    I instantly think of, Ning Xing is Ning Fu''s blood, more is Ning Fu Fu Lord, Ning old man''s granddaughter, that this person is not? "Hello, grandpa!" I understood immediately, and bent down to worship decisively. Even I was surprised by my own face. I didn''t expect that I could be so shameless.


    But grandfather Ning Xing looked at me admiringly, outlined a relieved smile, and said meaningfully, "here I am, it''s my home. With my husband Ning Yuefeng, you can rest assured."


    At this time, suddenly there are several young people, see Ning Yuefeng so cover me up, immediately exposed uncomfortable.


    "Uncle, why don''t you even ask him to stay here? Isn''t he afraid that he stole the phoenix card and came here to cheat him into eating and drinking? "


    "Grandfather, you say you know, but who is Gu Liangsheng''s elder sister''s husband?"


    "Uncle, I don''t know the origin of this man, especially the origin of the phoenix card. I think we should take back the phoenix card and drive him out."


    As a result, Ning Yuefeng glared, "no big or small, can you be a little polite? If I don''t say it, I have my reasons. Call my brother-in-law as soon as possible


    As soon as this remark came out, all the members of the lineage around me were stunned. These young people immediately looked up and looked at me as if they were grandchildren. They were very unconvinced. With one voice, they yelled, "brother-in-law ~ ~"


    "it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s still young. Brother-in-law, I won''t care about you." I laughed and pretended to be their brother-in-law.


    Then, under the voice of Ning Yuefeng, I entered the most magnificent villa together with the members of Ning family.


    The decoration style is more retro than that of the Chu family. It seems that in the last century, you can see many famous porcelains and the poems and paintings of great poets and painters hanging on the walls.


    Passing by a huge room, Ning Yuefeng suddenly stopped and said with a smile, "Liang Sheng, you will stay here in the future. If you are sleepy, you will have a rest earlier. I will hold a banquet and a family meeting tonight. You can come."


    However, the young people were even more upset. They couldn''t help burying their grievances and said, "this is the closest room to my uncle. How can I just give it to him?"


    "This How can grandfather be so eccentric! I begged for a long time, but I didn''t live in this room. Why can Gu Liangsheng live here? "


    "Uncle, why don''t you tell us which sister Gu Liangsheng is? It''s not fair! "


    Even the older middle-aged and old people are not moved by their looks.


    "It''s my intention to arrange this. How old are you? Why are you still like a kid? What''s more, I''ll call my brother-in-law later. Do you hear me? " Ning Yuefeng turned back and frowned.


    All the young people''s faces turned blue and red, and they did not dare to say anything more.


    I was more respectful than obedient. I lived directly in this big room that seemed to confirm my identity. I could see that the young people in Ningfu were envious.


    In the evening, under the notice and guidance of Ningfu servants, I came to the dining room of the villa. All the members of my family sat around me. When I came, they all looked at me.


    "It''s Liang Sheng." Ning Yuefeng stood up from the main position and waved to me from a distance, "come here, Liang Sheng, sit next to me."


    Ning Yuefeng''s attitude makes even some middle-aged men look sideways at him, their eyes twinkle, and they think about each other.


    As for those young people, they were almost gnashing their teeth. It was like I suddenly appeared and robbed them of their love for many years. They all regarded me as the enemy.


    But they dare not speak openly, they can only talk in secret.


    "Well, it''s him again."


    "In my opinion, Gu Liangsheng is a man who swindles food and drink!"


    "I don''t understand why my uncle should treat him so well? Don''t ask us clearly!


    They think I can''t hear them, but they don''t know that my ear power is not so good. In fact, I can hear all these words. I just pretend that I haven''t heard anything and sit beside Ning Yuefeng.Ning Yuefeng was very gentle. He took me as his grandson and said, "hahaha, OK, today is the internal meeting of our Ning family. Liang Sheng, listen more. It''s good for you in the future."


    I nodded, very shocked, very curious what Ning Xing said to Ning Yuefeng, how even this important internal meeting are willing to let me in?


    I don''t know, but I feel his sincerity from Ning Yuefeng''s attitude. It seems that he really takes me as his future son-in-law?


    As the Ningfu conference unfolded, time passed quickly, and what they talked about was business topics and future plans.


    Even from this meeting, I learned that Ningfu''s assets are terrible. It''s a consortium with strong strength, and its industry covers many cities.


    Just from what I heard, we can estimate that there are more than 10 billion assets at least!


    These are only superficial, there are many I don''t know.


    But when Ning Yuefeng mentioned the financial market, the whole person rubbed his temple a little worried, "recently, the stock market is not good, a shares are affected by the market, all the way plummeting, we Ningfu''s loss is very big, who has an idea, say it?"


    Immediately after that, some young people stood up and expressed their opinions.


    "In my opinion, the current A-share market should be divested as soon as possible. In my opinion, there are still several rounds of sharp declines. If we do not divest in time, I am afraid the losses will be even more severe."


    As soon as he spoke, the younger ones immediately echoed and said, "yes, I support the second brother.


    "Second brother is now famous in China. Who doesn''t know that second brother is a famous genius investor?"


    At this juncture, when it comes to investment and financial markets, I can''t help but say, "that''s not necessarily true."


    PS: today''s update will be late. I''ll make it up. Don''t worry, it''s just a temporary matter. This chapter has been written on my mobile phone for more than three hours.

 Chapter 116

    I have heard a little about this young man, who is called Ning Er Ge. His real name is Ning Zhenhua. He is a famous genius investor in China.


    Perhaps it is because of the reputation of a gifted investor. In Ning Zhenhua''s face like Guan Yu, there is a strong sense of pride. It seems that among the younger generation of Ning Fu, he has attracted much attention and has a high status.


    Especially when I put in a word, Ning Zhenhua immediately frowned, as if I had provoked his position and said in a cold voice, "what are you? Is the stock market not necessarily what you say? Do you think you are a stock god? "


    Ning Zhenhua spoke recklessly, and no one around yelled!


    Ning Yuefeng couldn''t listen to it. He was just about to scold me. I leaned back on the chair, hugged my chest with both hands, and said leisurely: "the stock god is not worthy, but it''s definitely more accurate than you predicted. That''s right."


    "Ha ha, more accurate than me? Do you dare to gamble with me? What''s going to happen to the stock market in the next three days? " Ning Zhenhua''s eyes contracted, his eyes fixed, and suddenly said with a sneer, as if he was deliberately venting his anger for those young people.


    Sure enough, with Ning Zhenhua''s bet, those young people who seemed to be suffocating in Ningfu could not help fighting.


    "Yes, do you dare to gamble with Ning Er Ge?"


    "No more talking? Are you afraid? "


    "Second brother is a gifted investor. It''s no joke."


    Seeing this scene, seeing Ning Zhenhua''s contemptuous eyes and the proud expression of several young people, I couldn''t help laughing, "bet? How do you want to bet? The stakes are too small. I don''t want to play with you. If the stakes are too big, I''m afraid you won''t be able to play. "


    Ning Zhenhua snorted coldly and said, "I can''t afford to play? make fun of! There is a Bugatti Weihang worth 25 million in my garage. If you win me, you can take it. But if you lose, I don''t have any conditions. You can leave Ningfu consciously. How about that? Dare you? "


    Hearing this, I shook my head, and the young people in Ningfu began to satirize.


    "What? Dare not gamble? If you don''t dare to gamble, you will leave Ningfu. "


    "You can''t even afford to bet on Bugatti? where are you from? Isn''t he a poor man? "


    I took a look at Ning Zhenhua. He didn''t make a sound. It seems that the words of several young people in Ning''s mansion represent his meaning.


    Then, I looked at Ning Yuefeng again. He didn''t feel unhappy at all. Instead, he outlined a smile and said nothing. He seemed to want to see how I would solve it. He also seemed to be happy to see that there was competition in the family. Let me gamble with Ning Zhenhua, and he seemed to have other ideas.


    Although I don''t know what Ning Yuefeng''s intention is, but I am not impatient, leisurely sipping the wine in the glass of the table, "25 million Bugatti Weihang? This bet is too small. How can it be called a bet without more than 100 million? "


    All of a sudden, the satire of the young people in Ningfu suddenly stopped, and they were stunned one after another. Ning Zhenhua''s face suddenly became a little ugly, as if I humiliated him with a simple sentence.


    But how can Ning Zhenhua know that in my eyes, the 25 million Bugatti Weihang doesn''t even count as Mao. I still have a 45 million Veneno in Dongling, which is empty.


    What''s more, such as a copper wall and iron wall, with super large atomic host, as well as the fire chariot of terror firepower!


    Car? I''ve seen the valiant of MEDA. Now in my heart, these so-called cars are all plastic, right? It''s useless!


    After half a sound, Ning Zhenhua seemed to feel that he couldn''t face up. He quickly waved his big sleeve, "since you are too small, I''ll increase my chips. I have an investment company that has not yet been listed. It''s a family asset with a value of 200 million. If you lose, under the original conditions, you not only have to leave Ningfu, but also have to pay the same value as the price, such as What? How dare you bet with me? "


    With that, Ning Zhenhua showed a confident look, as if he would never lose. As for me, I must lose in a mess. Finally, I have to give him 200 million yuan.


    From Ning Zhenhua''s point of view, it''s normal for him to have such an idea. After all, at the age of twenty-four or five, he was famous in the financial market and had the reputation of a gifted investor. His self-confidence is well founded.


    It''s a pity that I was the one Ning Zhenhua met.


    Simply, I made a quick decision and said, "in that case, what about that gamble?"


    Unexpectedly, seeing that I agreed to come down, Ning Zhenhua scoffed. At the same time, Ning Fu young man at the dinner table mocked again.


    "What''s wrong with gambling? I have to gamble with my second brother on the prediction of the stock market. Isn''t that right?"


    "This Gu Liangsheng, I think he is sure to lose, what brother-in-law, I don''t admit it."


    "This guy really dares to gamble. I don''t think he has any money at all. He''ll come to Ningfu to cheat us on food and drink. If he loses at that time, I''ll see where he can get the money."


    These words, I turn a deaf ear to, Ning Yuefeng also finally came out to play the round, waved his hand, "OK, OK, don''t quarrel, since the gambling agreement, it needs us to witness, these three days I and your elders, will pay more attention, free can stay at home during the day, and we observe the stock market, as for now, eat."When it comes to eating, Ningfu''s family moves chopsticks together. I''m embarrassed to wear a mask. How can I eat? Had to stand up, "what, I wear a mask, inconvenient, take off afraid of affecting your appetite, will not eat with you."


    As a result, those reluctant young people in Ningfu immediately seemed to find an opportunity and said decisively, "what''s the matter? Is it not to give us face? Do you think it''s humiliating to have dinner with us, or what? "


    "Is it rude of you to have dinner with us? Or do you look down on Ningfu? "


    "That is, if you feel that Ningfu can''t afford you, you should be more conscious, take your luggage and turn right when you go out."


    "Shut up Ning Yuefeng scolded, then moved his eyes, looked at me, and said with a smile, "Liangsheng, since it''s inconvenient for you, go back to your room. I''ll send it to you later."


    Ning Yuefeng''s attitude was so angry that the young people were almost unable to eat. He was very dissatisfied, but he had nothing to do. He allowed me to nod my head and turn around to leave the dining room. I always felt envious and jealous behind me.


    However, just a few steps out, I suddenly feel a different look behind me. I can''t help but pause. I suddenly turn back and look at the source of my eyes, Ning Zhenhua.


    Ning Zhenhua''s mouth rose. He opened his mouth quietly and made a mouth shape, as if to say, "you''ll lose."


    ...


    the author''s words: something happened yesterday, and after the outbreak, I felt a little weak... I had a short rest for a day, and I made up for what I owed tonight. This is the first time.

 Chapter 117

    In the face of Ning Zhenhua''s eyes, I looked as usual, turned and stepped back to my room.


    It has to be said that wearing a mask is really troublesome. It makes the face uncomfortable. Even after a meal, the servant has to send it to the room to take off the damned mask and close the door to eat alone.


    If it wasn''t for the Song family, I wouldn''t have to go to such a lot of trouble, but now I can only change my face and claim to have nothing to do with Gu Liangsheng.


    Moreover, during this period of time, in order to prevent the Song family from eavesdropping, I must not contact any friends, brothers or Yi''an company.


    Fortunately, I informed Ning Xing in advance, let her control the situation for me, because only she such an expert, can frighten the scene.


    After eating enough and wearing a mask, I simply took out my mobile phone and read the news. The bus accident had already made the headlines, and the casualties were extremely heavy. There was a burst of mourning.


    As for the truck driver, he died on the spot.


    Others may not know, but I know in my heart that this is the Song family''s dead man!


    I can''t help clenching my fists. I can''t describe the despicable means of the Song family. In order to deal with me, I did everything I could to save people''s lives. The cause of this matter is me. Then I must take revenge on these innocent souls myself!


    At this time, on the Internet, I don''t know where to release the news, saying that Li Shaobai, Shenhao''s elder brother, was hit on the bus and died on the spot. The explosion caused by fuel oil burned the body beyond recognition and could not be verified at all.


    There was no video to prove it, but it was such a news that it quickly caused a sensation on the Internet, major forums and microblogs.


    With the outbreak of the news, my microblog completely exploded, countless people left messages to me, and the number of fans soared.


    "Brother Shenhao, how can you be so unlucky?"


    "How do you say you die when you die? It''s so sudden that I can''t take it. "


    "Is it true or not?"


    Before long, suddenly Yian company issued a statement on its official website, which is my death statement!


    "Mr. Li Shaobai, the former CEO of our company, was in a car accident. His body can''t be confirmed, but we can be sure that he is in this bus. Therefore, our company mourns Mr. Li Shaobai''s early death. His original shares will be managed by others temporarily before his family''s future."


    A short statement, I can not help but outline a smile, "this must be Ning Xing, very good."


    Not long after the announcement, the statement was quickly forwarded to microblogs, major forums, and even media websites to express their mourning.


    "Some time ago, Mr. Li Shaobai, the outstanding young executive of Yi''an company, was killed in a car accident, which caused a burst of mourning on the Internet. He only hated heaven and envied talents and died young."


    "Mr. Li Shaobai, the CEO of Dongling Yi''an company, who is called Shenhao brother, died in an accident. Now his company is in chaos. I wonder if it will affect the construction of spark club?"


    Until Chu Yuyan micro blog, personally published a mourning text, "all the way well, Li Shaobai, wish you a happy and happy life in heaven, you are a good man."


    Li Shaobai as like as two peas, three characters, and my name was the same as before. Besides, Chu Yu Yan had advertise for me in public. The micro-blog went out and immediately commented on a sad moment.


    "Li Shaobai is dead!"


    "Really dead!"


    "Life is capricious, and do and cherish."


    Just one night, when I wake up from bed, all the netizens, even the whole land, have completely determined my death!


    However, the whole world thought that I was dead, but I laughed, "that''s great. Ningxing and chuyuyan''s knives are well mended. Not only do other people think that I''m dead, but even the Song family think that I''m dead, so it''s convenient."


    Simply, I looked at the time, now from the opening of the stock market, there are more than half an hour left, so I slowly put on my clothes, after eating the morning brought by the servant, this is wearing a mask, with the pace of brother-in-law''s dress, like in their own courtyard, leisurely out of the room, came to the main hall of the villa.


    It seems that there was a bet. When I went to the main hall, there were many Ningfu members everywhere. Some were checking the market through mobile phone software, while others were watching the latest stock market news.


    There is also a large screen, which is installed on the wall. Its face is full of numbers. It is a stock market observation instrument. Most people are looking at this screen and thinking.


    Even Ning Yuefeng, several older people and Ning Zhenhua were here last night!


    Seeing that I came and sat on the sofa steadily, the young people of Ningfu did not change their ways. They immediately found a way to find a reason. The emperor was not in a hurry, and the eunuch said, "do you really take this place as your home? Don''t say hello to your elders when you come! "


    "It''s rude. Who do you think you are? It''s just a cheat. "


    I narrowed my eyes and said with a smile, "you say I''m impolite? So you''re very polite? Did you call my brother-in-law when you saw me? What''s more, the elders didn''t seem to say anything, did they? "Then, Ning Yuefeng glared and said seriously, "well, what Liang Sheng said is right. Are you still young? How many times do I have to say to understand? Be polite. What''s the trick? I let Liang Sheng think that this is his own home, that is his own family. Don''t worry, it''s you! Why don''t you call my brother-in-law? "


    These young people with different looks were given a lecture by Ning Yuefeng. Immediately, their throats seemed to be blocked by stones. Their faces turned blue and white, and their unconvinced looks became more and more intense.


    Just then, Ning Zhenhua stood up and said, "Gu Liangsheng, since the bet has been settled, you can predict the stock market in the past three days. Let''s see the real chapter in our hands."


    With that, Ning Zhenhua smile, very confident.


    Before that, I had made a prediction through the calculation of memeda all night. I simply coughed, cleared my throat, and said calmly, "first of all, on the first day, the stock market will open low and go high, turning green and red until the close. On the second day, the whole stock market will soar, and on the third day, it will still soar."


    Don''t once think, I say this words, the surrounding Ning mansion legitimate member, all facial expression a change, feel that I am talking nonsense.


    A middle-aged man who was very similar to Ning Zhenhua stood up and said solemnly, "this is nonsense! At present, because of the national situation, the stock market has plummeted continuously. At least there are several rounds to fall. How can it rise for three consecutive days? In the next two days, there will be a sharp rise in the whole line? What a joke


    Even Ning Zhenhua laughed and thought I was talking big. He shook his head involuntarily. "Gu Liangsheng, you say this like an inexperienced person, thinking about his own stock every day and raising the limit. In my opinion, there must be another round of slump in the past three days. You are sure to lose this bet."

 Chapter 118

    Instead of responding directly, I sat still and looked up at the screen. Now it''s time for stock market call auction.


    At the beginning of bidding, the stock market was about to open lower. At this point, I said opening lower and going higher. The opening lower coincided with Ning Zhenhua''s signs of a sharp drop, and almost all of them turned green.


    For a moment, the members of Ningfu who were sitting around spoke one after another.


    "Thanks to Zhenhua, we can withdraw the family funds from the stock market in time for the opening of the market. Otherwise, the loss will be even more severe."


    "I think the stock market will continue to fall, just like Zhenhua said."


    "Well, this is also the conclusion drawn from the joint discussion and voting after last night''s banquet. It''s better to lose some than heavy losses. It''s better to be conservative and wait until the drop is almost over before bottom hunting."


    I narrowed my eyes and thought that after I left, Ningfu had a discussion again. Unexpectedly, after bidding, all the funds were withdrawn.


    Of course, it''s normal. The current situation is really bad. I''m just an "outsider" who just came in. Of course, they won''t believe me.


    Even if Ning Yuefeng stood on my side, he could not believe me because of my words, not to mention that they still voted.


    Therefore, this bet is not so much a bet as an opportunity for me to prove my strength.


    At the same time, when the bidding turned green and showed a downward trend, the young people in Ningfu, although they did not dare to make sarcastic remarks to me any more, but their eyes twinkled and they were proud from time to time.


    And Ning Zhenhua, who is extremely confident, sits on the independent sofa with his hands holding his chest. His eyes are looking at the screen in the main hall. The corners of his mouth are up. He doesn''t even look at me. He says to himself with a smile: "today, there is no so-called low opening and high walking, only falling, only green."


    I smile without saying a word. With a calm mind, I cross my legs. I use the account that has been opened by memeda, log in to the app software of mobile phone stock speculation, directly select a company stock with good prospects, and make a good list in advance. When the stock price falls in the future, I will buy 100 million yuan directly.


    Seeing that I was looking at my mobile phone, Ning Yuefeng looked up at me and asked, "how? Cool? Are you looking at your own stocks? I don''t know which stock you bought? "


    "Well, Shangtian has just built a warehouse and is preparing to build a warehouse with 100 million yuan." I nodded a little.


    The middle-aged man who was very similar to Ning Zhenhua said immediately: "Shangtian shares? Yesterday just dropped the limit, now the market is in such a situation, you actually throw money in? "


    This middle-aged man, probably Ning Zhenhua''s father, is an elder. I simply threw out a polite smile, "yes, I don''t know this uncle, what do you mean?"


    "I don''t have too many opinions. If you don''t want to lose money, just listen to my son and sell the stock. If you just put down the list, you should withdraw it. Don''t say I didn''t remind you, my son is a genius." Ning Zhenhua''s father, turned his lips, is very disdainful, but when it comes to his son Ning Zhenhua, is extremely proud.


    Then, the young people in Ningfu were all secretly proud, especially Ning Zhenhua. He pretended and shrugged his shoulders without saying a word. Looking at the forced expression, he seemed to regard himself as a genius.


    I moved my eyes, looked down at my mobile phone silently and said, "no, the money I throw out will never be taken back at a loss."


    "Hum, I''m not ashamed to say that, even for Warren Buffett." Ning Zhenhua''s father immediately snorted.


    Even Ning Yuefeng looked at me strangely. His eyes were very complicated. He couldn''t see through. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Soon after the bidding, the stock market finally opened.


    As soon as the market opened, the A-share market was in a state of depression. The market quickly fell to - 1.98%. Affected by the market, individual stocks also fell in a straight line. In just five minutes, most of them were close to the limit.


    Only when I finished bidding and officially opened the market, the Shangtian shares I bought just held on, just like a standing general in the army!


    When Ning Zhenhua heard that I had bought Shangtian shares, he deliberately adjusted the market dynamics of Shangtian shares to the big screen.


    As a result, when he saw that Shangtian stock was stable, people around him, including Ning Zhenhua himself, also changed a little and said, "hum, it''s just the beginning. Shangtian stock can''t survive all morning."


    Shangtian shares was transferred to the big screen, I simply put down my mobile phone, lazily stretched out, and then held my cheek in my hand, drowsily watching the stock market.


    However, at this time, suddenly, the market soared, from - 1.98% to - 0.50% in five minutes!


    A-share market, like a long-standing cattle, in the bull King''s drive, roaring forward, rapid pull up!!


    And I bought Shangtian shares, the trend is more fierce, from the opening price, direct green turn red!


    Then, after another five minutes, the market fell from the price, and finally rose to the price!At this moment, the whole family of Ning Fu stood up from the sofa with big eyes and looked at each other. They were moved!


    "What''s going on? Didn''t you say it would fall today? How can it turn from green to red? Zhenhua, do you have a clear analysis of your operator? "


    "This trend, too fast, will not really tell Gu Liangsheng that today is low open high go?"


    Among them, Ning Yuefeng was very steady. He waved his hand and let them all sit down. He said, "anyway, our funds have been withdrawn. Now we are looking at the gambling between Liangsheng and Zhenhua."


    Ning Zhenhua''s face is not good-looking, then said: "well, yes, this is just the beginning, the stock market is unpredictable, I believe that my hands of the operator and technical personnel, more believe in their own vision, my vision is not wrong."


    However, just after Ning Zhenhua finished, the market soared to + 1.38% again, and the following stocks rose together, as if unstoppable!


    And Shangtian shares, like a main force, with a very terrible speed, in dozens of seconds, directly limit to + 10.01%!


    The whole A-share market rose rapidly, and the market remained stable. After less than half an hour of opening, it led the market with the trend of opening low and going high, turning red all over the market. In this depressed market, it realized a counterattack!


    The members of Ning''s family rubbed their buttocks before they were hot. They all stretched themselves and stood on the ground, casting incredible sight at me.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Driving low and walking high!"


    "The Shangtian shares bought by Gu Liangsheng actually rose the limit!"

 Chapter 119

    The market soared, leading the market, all red, Shangtian shares trading!!


    All the people present, young, middle-aged, or old, were shocked. I didn''t expect that my prediction would be so accurate!


    "It''s really driving low and walking high." Ning Yuefeng was moved by it. His eyes on me were different. He outlined his smile slightly. It was meaningful and I didn''t know why.


    As for Ning Zhenhua, his face turned blue and red. As soon as he said it, the A-share market went mad and bucked the market. He seemed to be slapped in the face by the words he had just released.


    However, Ning Zhenhua didn''t give up. Instead, he took a deep breath and turned his lips. "It''s only half an hour. It''s not the close. Who knows what the result is? Now, it''s too early! "


    "Let''s see. I have plenty of time." I''m not moved. I''m still hanging around with my cheek.


    Ning Zhenhua cold hum, no longer speak, unconvinced looking at the big screen, seems to want to stick with me to the last moment.


    However, the result is exactly the opposite of Ning Zhenhua''s prediction. At the noon closing stage, the market has remained stable, and even rose a little bit on the original basis.


    Ning Zhenhua''s face was even more ugly. When he got up to have dinner with Ning''s family, he said unconvinced: "there''s something else in the afternoon. I haven''t lost yet."


    In the face of Ning Zhenhua''s attitude, I just smile, then stretch, go back to my room, close the door and eat alone.


    At 1 p.m., the stock market opened again.


    I came to the main hall again and sat down with Ning family.


    In Ningfu, Ning Zhenhua is not the only one who understands stocks and investment. All those who understand are talking.


    "Tut, if it''s still going up this afternoon, there should still be a chance to inject funds into the market."


    "But I can''t guarantee that it will continue to rise, maybe it will fall down."


    "I think I still believe in Zhenhua. It''s more stable. As for Gu Liangsheng, maybe it''s just a fluke."


    As soon as Ning Zhenhua saw me coming, he sat on the sofa and clenched his fist. Feeling my eyes, he immediately took a deep breath and looked me in the eye. "I can''t predict wrong. I''m sure I''ll crash in the afternoon!"


    "Let''s wait and see." The corner of my mouth goes up, I move my eyes and watch the stock market on the screen.


    At this moment, the A-share market is already in a rising trend. It just opened in the afternoon and fell slightly, as if it was a callback. The speed of decline is very slow, but it did not stop, making the rising momentum slightly suppressed.


    Gradually, the market in nearly two and a half hours, although in the rise, but always all the way down, the early rise of stocks, also weakened.


    From 2:30 p.m. to the end of the day, it is an extremely magical period for the stock market. It can rise against the market, and it can also continue to fall, and the speed is very fast. It can be said that it is the last half hour of dominating the stock market of a day, which is called magic 2:30!


    With a few minutes to go before 2:30 in the afternoon, Ning Zhenhua finally opened in the morning. Up to now, he showed a confident smile. "I said that today''s 1:00 will drop sharply, and in the last half hour, the whole market will drop rapidly."


    Sitting in the main hall, the members of Ningfu''s direct family nodded their approval with deep thoughts.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t have the impulse and didn''t inject the funds again immediately. Otherwise, I would have to lose again, right? It seems that Zhenhua is much better than us in investment. "


    "Zhenhua''s vision is really powerful. I also think that in the last half an hour, there will definitely be a sharp drop."


    "Yes, I also think that today is definitely down, will not rise, the rise in the morning, is only temporary."


    When there was a lot of discussion, Ning Yuefeng stroked his chin and said, "everyone be quiet. Don''t make a conclusion too early until the end."


    "I''m afraid someone will not admit defeat." Ning Zhenhua tone haughtily said a, it seems that in his eyes, he is a genius, I am a blind guess, is the morning to go a bit of shit luck.


    So, like in the morning, I raised my legs, held my cheek, and said lazily, "isn''t this, the market still red? I think you are more worried than me? As long as it''s up, I win, right? "


    "Just wait and see. My prediction will not easily go wrong. It will definitely fall today." Ning Zhenhua holds his chest with disdain and looks like Laozi is a gifted investor.


    However, as soon as the time entered 2:30 p.m., the market, which continued to slow down, and even the whole A-share market, suddenly had a meal!


    This meal lasted for two minutes, and the whole market seemed to stagnate.


    Then, the market seems to be in this pause, the first step forward!


    +1.11%


    + 1.30%


    + 1.86%


    + 2.13%


    in just one minute, the market seems to move forward bravely, burst out again in the suppression, and individual stocks closely follow!"It''s impossible!" Ning Zhenhua stood up for the first time and looked at the big screen in disbelief.


    However, the impossibility of Ning Zhenhua''s mouth has become possible and true. The market has been suppressed for an afternoon. Finally, it seems as if it can''t bear to completely break out and soar all the way. Many stocks have closed their trading limits before the close of the market one after another!!


    Ning''s family was moved and stood up together. He was shocked to see the big screen and the soaring market. His throat seemed to be stuck by a stone. He couldn''t say a word.


    Until 3pm, the stock market closed one day, and the market soared to + 3.41%!


    At this moment, the stock market trading stopped, Ningfu people, showing extremely regretful look, if the loss is heavy.


    "How could this be? What''s wrong with Zhenhua''s prediction? "


    "If we didn''t withdraw the funds, wouldn''t it be today..."


    "if we could inject the funds again in time in the afternoon, I''m afraid today..."


    as for Ning Zhenhua, he was still in the same place and his teeth were almost broken. It seemed that even looking back at me was a kind of difficulty.


    Ning Yuefeng coughed and stood up, "well, now that the funds have been withdrawn, there''s no need to regret it. This is our own decision. Besides, since today''s stock market is low and high, or even skyrocketing, has Liang Sheng won this gamble?"


    Hearing this, I was about to get up and speak, but Ning Zhenhua suddenly trembled, as if suffering the ultimate humiliation, suddenly turned back, stared at me, clenched his fists, "Gu Liangsheng, I haven''t lost yet. After three days, that''s two wins in three games! You just won my game for the time being. Don''t be happy too soon. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow will definitely fall! I''d rather Zhenhua than lose to a nobody like you

 Chapter 120

    Ning Zhenhua''s face is livid. It seems that in his eyes, I am a nobody. He is the real genius. He can''t tolerate such a nobody as me to step on his head.


    In the face of Ning Zhenhua''s cheating, I just smile back and say: "two wins in three games, two wins in three games."


    In the evening, I just finished eating, Ning Yuefeng alone, suddenly came to my room, I shamelessly called his grandfather, and then quickly invited him to the room sofa to sit down, take the initiative to pour tea.


    Ning Yuefeng picked up the cup, sipped it, and looked at me thoughtfully, "Liangsheng, how do you know today''s stock market?"


    "Well, pinch your fingers." I laughed.


    Ning Yuefeng showed a strange expression and put down his tea cup. "That''s very accurate. Even Zhenhua, a financial university graduate, can''t compare with you. Why don''t you tell me about the stock market tomorrow and the day after tomorrow? Is it really like what you said, a surge? "


    I nodded, rubbed my hands, not very good meaning said: "as I said, the next two days, or soaring, the day after tomorrow, the stock market fell back, the three days of the rise, is only temporary."


    "Temporary?" Ning Yuefeng look slightly shocked, it seems that did not expect, I even after the third day of the market, also predicted.


    However, Ning Yuefeng didn''t seem to take it seriously. He soon changed the subject, stroked his goatee, tut, and asked, "is apricot OK? I love her the most. Before you came, she told me that you were chased and killed. You came to Ningfu for refuge. Let me protect you. Don''t tell outsiders. Is that true? "


    Ning Yuefeng doesn''t know who I am? Just think I''m being chased?


    I originally thought that Ning Yuefeng knew who I was because of the mysterious identity of my parents, which was the only way to shield me.


    Never thought, completely not like this, just because, that piece of Feng card and Ning Xing''s words!


    With this alone, who can do it? Ning Yuefeng did it!


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. I thought Ning Yuefeng was really sincere. When he reacted, he quickly nodded his head. "Ning Xing is OK. She''s a master in the list. Few people can hurt her. It''s true that I was chased and killed."


    The words take off, Ning Yuefeng immediately frown, serious said: "Liangsheng, you tell me, who is chasing you, dare to move my son-in-law!"


    Seeing that I was silent, Ning Yuefeng was vaguely angry. His face was full of vicissitudes and dignity, as if fearless. He said, "Liang Sheng, please tell me who it is. Don''t worry. I''m here."


    Ning Yuefeng treats people with sincerity. Just because of a word and a phoenix card, he regards me as his own family and his future son-in-law.


    In that case, I don''t have to hide it. You respect me and I respect you.


    Simply, I slowly got up, raised my hand, grasped the mask, took it off, and showed my real appearance, "younger generation, Li Shaobai, I''ve met elder Ning."


    When Ning Yuefeng saw my appearance, his eyes could not help staring slightly, his mouth opened slightly, and he took a cool breath.


    Then, Ning Yuefeng stood up and glanced around, as if he was on guard. "You put on the mask quickly. The less people know about it, the better."


    According to Ning Yuefeng''s command, I put on the mask again and took a deep breath, "I think the person who is chasing me, you already know who it is?"


    All of a sudden, Ning Yuefeng''s face became very heavy. "Song family, but it''s hard stubble. Although you abandoned song Shaocheng for the sake of Miss Chu family, since you have the phoenix card in your hand, Ning Xing entrusted it personally. No matter whether you want to be my son-in-law or not, and for other reasons, according to the rules of Ning family, I have to protect you. Let it go Heart, I won''t tell anyone


    At this point, Ning Yuefeng stepped up and left. Just as he was about to open the door, he suddenly turned back, "and I''m looking forward to your next performance, and I really want to know why xing''er is willing to give you the phoenix card."


    With that, Ning Yuefeng opened the door and walked straight out of the room.


    I sat down again and thought that Ning Yuefeng is a man who treats people with sincerity and promises everything. Even if his opponent is the Song family, he is willing to save me instead of sweeping me out immediately. From this point, we can see that Ning Yuefeng is a good man, a good man!


    The next morning, I came to the main hall of Ningfu again. Wearing a funny mask, I sat not far away from ningzhenhua.


    As soon as I appeared, Ning Zhenhua''s face turned pale, and he snorted, "don''t be happy too early for some people. They won two games in three games, and no one knows whether they will win or lose."


    After yesterday''s stock market, those young people in Ningfu were very subdued, as if they were slapped in the face by their own words.


    "Isn''t it a fluke? Next, I''m sure I''ll be defeated by my second brother. "


    "The second brother is a real genius investor, but he is always an individual. If he is a person, he will make mistakes. However, I still believe that the second brother will not make mistakes one after another, so I think that the next two days, he will win in a row.""Cut, Gu Liangsheng, don''t you just take a chance? I don''t know where the nobody came from. If he won by fluke, he thought he would win. "


    As for those mature middle-aged and old people, they are suspicious. Sometimes they look at Ning Zhenhua, sometimes they look at me.


    "There was another temporary meeting last night. Zhenhua means that there will be a continuous slump in the past two days and a voting resolution will be passed, so we don''t have to be impulsive. When the time is ripe, we can inject funds again."


    "Well, I''m still optimistic about Zhenhua."


    "I think the final winner of this gamble must be Zhenhua. If Gu Liangsheng, I think he took a chance yesterday?"


    "Well, I haven''t heard of Gu Liangsheng in the investment circle."


    Ning Yuefeng on one side, without saying a word to himself, looked at me with great interest, as if he was looking forward to seeing my performance as he said yesterday.


    At the time of much discussion, the stock market arrived at the time of call auction. At the beginning, individual stocks turned red instantly, and prices soared all the way.


    Ning''s family, including Ning Zhenhua, suddenly gasped and looked shocked.


    As soon as the market opened, the market rose against the trend of being indomitable, once again leading the A-share market and taking a big step forward!


    "It''s impossible. My vision and technical analysis can''t be wrong. What''s the matter? It must be temporary. It must be temporary. It will fall today." Ning Zhenhua is holding his fist in disbelief.


    So that, after a whole day, Ning Zhenhua insisted that the A-share market would definitely plummet.


    "It''s going to fall. It''s going to fall."


    "I don''t believe it. It won''t fall today."


    "How can a lengtouqing who doesn''t know where to come from predict twice in a row?"


    Even in the last few minutes of the closing of the stock market in the afternoon, Ning Zhenhua always firmly believed that it would fall today!


    However, this is just Ning Zhenhua''s view that at the end of the stock market, the whole stock market realized the trading limit of 1000 shares!


    The time pointer is accurate. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Ning Zhenhua breathes a sigh of relief heavily, and his whole face is like ashes.


    Ning Fu''s direct family member, then peeps out the incomparable regret facial expression, as if missed this great opportunity.


    However, Ning Zhenhua still does not give up, black face, said: "there is still one day! I can''t be defeated by a nobody like you. You must be lucky


    The author''s words: I was bitten by a wasp, and my face became swollen. All the brothers in the reader group know that I just came back from the hospital. I felt uncomfortable with the code. When I saw the comments, I suddenly felt kind-hearted. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 121

    Ning Zhenhua is a cheat. He lost on the first day and said that he won two games in three games.


    Now Ning Zhenhua lost the next day. He said that he couldn''t lose completely. I must have had bad luck.


    Especially under the guidance of Ning Zhenhua''s words, all the people around thought that I really had bad luck and was just guessing.


    "That''s right. Gu Liangsheng must be lucky. It must be like this."


    "Zhenhua won''t be defeated completely. He will definitely pull back one city tomorrow."


    "Well, Gu Liangsheng is absolutely guessing. He is lucky. Zhenhua is a mistake in technical analysis. He will win back tomorrow. At least he won''t lose too much."


    Then, Ning''s family disdained my attitude, but Ning Yuefeng looked at me meaningfully and threw out a smile of appreciation.


    "Yes, one day, I don''t care what your luck is, but I''m sure you''ll never guess twice in a row!" Ning Zhenhua gritted his teeth.


    I slowly got up and narrowed my eyes. Since the secret way wanted to win, I would win thoroughly and let Ning Zhenhua lose heart and soul!


    Simply, I made a quick decision, said: "one day on one day, anyway, I have won this bet."


    With that, I turned and left, leaving Ning Zhenhua with a face full of reluctance.


    That night, Ning Fu held another meeting, and even Ning Yuefeng personally took me there.


    "Well, it''s him again."


    "If it wasn''t for the Lord''s protection, how could Ning house accommodate him?"


    "It''s a charlatan who''s cheating and abducting. I don''t know where Ning Xing knows this kind of person. He even gave him the phoenix card. He must have been cheated by his clever words!"


    As soon as I sat down, no one had a good face and whispered, as if I was a cheater.


    At the beginning of the meeting, they seemed to ignore my existence. They didn''t even look at me and discussed the investment matters about the stock market.


    "Mr. Fu, I think the A-share market will definitely fall down tomorrow."


    "Governor, I think it''s better not to invest in this area in the short term. We might as well consider the gold market."


    "Yes, the A-share market is plummeting, and the next round is definitely plummeting. We Ningfu didn''t get the money, so there''s no need to plunge in at the end."


    Ning Yuefeng, while smoothing his goatee, listened to the opinions of the members of Ning''s family. He thought, "it''s time for the A-share market, which has been soaring for two days in succession, to fall back, but I think it should be able to rise tomorrow, so I want to take 3 billion out of the family''s funds and let Liang Sheng invest instead."


    As soon as these words came out, I was in an uproar. I was shocked. Give me 3 billion yuan to invest. What''s the concept? A trading board + 10%, that is 300 million ah!


    "Three billion? The Lord of the mansion must not! How many days has Gu Liangsheng come to Ningfu? "


    "Our family''s capital in the investment market is about 10 billion. How can we give 3 billion to Gu Liangsheng all at once?"


    "Financial investment, which has always been managed and invested by Zhenhua, has been booming these years. Why should we suddenly allocate 3 billion yuan to Gu Liangsheng? This... "


    " please think twice before you leap. "


    Ning Zhenhua''s face was hard to see. He stood up on his own initiative and said, "uncle, I don''t think it''s right. Gu Liangsheng is just a man. He doesn''t have any technical team behind him, and he is still guessing. Although 3 billion is nothing to our Ningfu, how can we say to use it for him? Is it just a phoenix card? What''s more, we still don''t know which man he is


    When it comes to the division of investment funds, Ning Zhenhua shows his strong hostility to me without reservation. It seems that my appearance makes him lose face and weaken the funds he usually controls.


    At the moment, Ning Zhenhua''s meaning is that he doesn''t want to allocate 3 billion yuan to invest in me. It''s a piece of fat, and it''s not only fat, but also a question about his gifted investors, and it''s also a big mouth.


    However, for the question of Phoenix, Ning Yuefeng avoided answering and tut said, "in this way, don''t you have another day? If Zhenhua wins on the last day, it''s up to you. But if you lose, it''s up to you to invest 3 billion yuan in liangshengdai. How about that? "


    "Yes, I''m sure I won''t lose tomorrow. I''m sure I''ll fall!" Ning Zhenhua bows and nods. When he puts down his hand, he takes a look at me. "Luck won''t stay on you forever, and it won''t care for you forever."


    "Let''s wait and see, but it''s time for you to give me the gambling chips, isn''t it?" I answered with a smile.


    As soon as Ning Zhenhua''s face changed, he said: "hum, it''s not the last moment. Anyway, it''s not three days. We''ll wait until the end of the third day."


    Seeing the appearance of Ning Zhenhua, I knew that this product must want to cheat again. This time, he might be the one to cheat on the gambling chips.However, compared with the 3 billion investment fund of Ningfu, an investment company is simply inadequate. Even if Ning Zhenhua doesn''t give it to me, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s not me who is losing face. Who is to blame?


    On the third day of gambling, I got up early. I thought it was already very early. Unexpectedly, when I came to the main hall, I found that Ning Zhenhua was still earlier than me. He was staring at the screen and didn''t know what he was thinking. It seemed that this day was very important to him. I must never let the 3 billion yuan fall into my hands.


    I sat on one side and had no corner with Ning Zhenhua, but he would throw out his eyes from time to time. Looking at me, his eyes were full of strong unhappiness, and sarcastically said: "I don''t know where the magic wand came from. Even the Lord of uncle''s government was confused."


    "Whatever you say." I ignored it, yawned and played with my mobile phone leisurely, watching the news of Li Shaobai''s death spread on the Internet.


    When it comes to the time of call auction in the stock market, the main hall of Ningfu is full of people. Today, there are many more people than the previous two days, and many unknown faces also appear here one by one.


    When they came, they all looked at me one more time, with curiosity, doubt, jealousy and even unhappiness.


    These people definitely know about the 3 billion yuan. It''s rare that there are so many members of their lineage. There are more than 30 of them in the hall. They are all the backbone of Ningfu. They all sit in the huge main hall of Ningfu.


    With the end of the bidding time, the stock market officially opened at 9:30,


    as soon as the market opened, the market quickly fell to - 0.98%, almost turning green, seriously frustrated, and individual stocks frequently approached the price limit.


    At this moment, Ning Zhenhua was finally relieved, as if elated in general, "I said, today will definitely fall, and it is a slump! Today, I am sure to win. How can the 3 billion yuan fund fall into the hands of outsiders? "


    "Just a layman, a young man, how can you guess three times in a row?"

 Chapter 122

    Throughout the morning, the A-share market was in a state of extreme downturn. The market led the individual stocks and fell in a straight line, as if it had been hit by a huge blow and it was difficult to hold on.


    The market was closed in the morning, and the market price was - 2.03%. Even my Shangtian shares became green.


    Ning Zhenhua from the opening to the closing, has been laughing and silent, as if to find his genius confidence, invisible tooth for tooth, mercilessly slapped me.


    Even the backbone of Ningfu around also nodded with satisfaction and discussed in unison.


    "Zhenhua''s prediction is true. Today''s trend is bound to fall. There must be another fight in the afternoon."


    "The rise in the first two days is only temporary, and it will definitely fall back or even fall sharply later. It can be seen from this morning''s market."


    "Today is Zhenhua''s win. Although it''s one win and two losses, it''s still glorious to be defeated compared with some people who are guessing and bumping into some luck."


    For a moment, all the backbones at the foot of Ningfu mountain stood in the camp of Ning Zhenhua. His confident smile became more and more intense. It seemed that in his eyes, I was a God in the Jianghu who had gone through a bad luck. I would always be defeated by his genius, and I would lose again and again.


    Ning Yuefeng, alone, frowned and kept silent. He didn''t know what he was thinking about. Seeing the people present, he supported Ning Zhenhua one by one. Ning Yuefeng''s eyebrows were even tighter and said, "Zhenhua, there''s lunch. The result hasn''t come out yet. Even if you''re a genius, you can''t be proud. It''s a taboo in life. If you want to know humility, you may remember it?"


    When Ning Zhenhua heard this, he was awed. In front of everyone, he arched his hand and said, "yes, uncle, I remember."


    With that, Ning Zhenhua raised his head, secretly proud toward me, squinted, didn''t put Ning Yuefeng''s words in his heart, all as ear wind.


    I ignored it and thought that Ning Zhenhua was really a talent. At least he predicted that the stock market would fall again.


    However, Ning Zhenhua is so proud, naughty and unconvinced that he refuses to admit his failure. It seems that as a "brother-in-law", I have to cure his problems. Otherwise, I really don''t know what is beyond heaven and beyond people.


    Simply, I took a step from the sofa and said with a smile, "well, yes, you can''t be too proud, otherwise you''ll lose your head and hit hard."


    With the spread of my words, Ning Zhenhua''s father was very upset and said, "Gu Liangsheng, this is my son and the pride of my Ning family. You are not allowed to be an outsider to point out here. Anyway, my son is always a genius. What about you? I think it''s just a little bit of luck. "


    This sentence, the voice is very big, reverberate in the whole Ning mansion main hall, all people have heard.


    Ning Yuefeng''s face changed and he patted the table, revealing a strong sense of dignity, "wanton! I''d rather succeed! How many times have I said it? Do you take my words for granted? Remember, Liang Sheng is not an outsider, but a member of Ningfu! "


    Ning Zhenhua''s father, Ning Chenggong, was immediately deterred. He looked shocked and even more unbelievable. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that Ning Yue summit was so partial to me.


    Not to mention Ning Zhenhua, as well as the backbone of Ningfu around him, all of them were stunned. Their throats seemed to be blocked by stones, and they couldn''t say a word.


    However, soon, in these people''s eyes, slowly revealed a kind of discomfort, a kind of dislike, a kind of contempt.


    Even if no one speaks, in this kind of eyes, it''s like Ning Yuefeng favoring me, disdaining me as an outsider of unknown origin, disdaining me as a charlatan who swindles, swindles and swindles.


    I glanced and finally looked at Ning Yuefeng. I was also shocked. I didn''t expect that he would be so partial to me, just because Ning Xing was his favorite granddaughter, because Ning Fufeng card, because of promise!


    "It''s OK. It''s not closed yet. It''s too early to say win or lose." I nodded to Ning Yuefeng a little and said in secret that he was really a man of integrity, worthy of admiration. Ning Xing''s character of paying attention to commitment was probably taught by him. It''s worthy of being ye and sun. The style of doing things is really similar.


    ...


    after lunch break, Ning Yuefeng came to my room again and said with regret, "Liang Sheng, don''t mind. I just taught them a lesson. It''s OK. They just didn''t adapt. When you run in well, you will find that Zhenhua is really proud, but he is very kind to his relatives and friends and is very loyal."


    "Rather old rest assured, in fact, I just want to cure Ning Zhenhua''s bad problem." I didn''t care. I laughed and reached for the tea.


    Ning Yuefeng hands suddenly a meal, "Liangsheng, you mean, are you sure?"


    "Ha ha, do you think that today''s stock market is bound to fall? Do you think I''m guessing?" I meaningful looking at Ning Yuefeng, put down the teapot, the cup filled with fragrant tea, slowly pushed to Ning Yuefeng.


    The cup of tea, emitting a fresh fragrance of tea, hot smoke, diffuse in my and ningyuefeng between the line of sight.


    After a moment of silence, Ning Yuefeng gave a smile and reached for the teacup. "It seems that my eyes are clumsy, and that apricot can give you the phoenix card, which is enough to prove your ability."Said, Ning Yuefeng drank this cup of tea, put the cup back on the table, "from the first time I saw you, I knew that you are not ordinary people, although you wear a mask, but you dare to come to Ningfu alone, leisurely holding the phoenix card, it is absolutely not dare to be other people, so from that moment on, I knew that you are a person with confidence and courage, not ignorance Now what our Ningfu needs most is people like you. "


    At this point, Ning Yuefeng hesitated and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I was about to open my mouth when he immediately raised his hand and interrupted me, saying, "I know that you came to Ningfu because of the Song family. All I can do is to protect you, but I can''t do much. The Song family is not so easy to deal with, but I can help you and cooperate with you. The 3 billion fund is just the beginning, if you accept it It''s not bad. I''ll increase the funds one after another in the future. The profits of both sides are five or five points. How about that? "


    After listening to Ning Yuefeng''s words, I thought about it and replied, "I need a person who can go out with a right name."


    "How about Gu Liangsheng, the son-in-law of Ningfu, the Royal investor of Ningfu? It''s just your current status. As for whose son-in-law is, I won''t tell outsiders. How about keeping a good mouth Ning Yuefeng asked.


    I raised my hand and looked at the time of the watch. Then I slowly stood up and put a smile on the corner of my mouth. "It''s not urgent. It''s too early now. Isn''t Ning Zhenhua and I still have the last afternoon? If my prediction is correct, three billion is not enough. I want five billion

 Chapter 123

    Silence, Ning Yuefeng silence, slightly bowed his head, seems to be thinking.


    A moment later, Ning Yuefeng suddenly raised his head, "deal! As the first step of our cooperation, it''s also my sincerity. Who makes me love my granddaughter most? "


    Said, Ning Yuefeng dumb smile, and I look at each other, meaningful, "speaking of apricot, so long, why don''t you ask me, why don''t I take you to see her parents? Or can''t you see her parents in Ningfu? Don''t you wonder? "


    "If you prefer to be old, there is a reason to be old." I Li Xian''s arched hand said.


    Ning Yuefeng''s pupils contracted slightly, and then sighed inexplicably, "if Zhenhua can be half calm with you, it''s a pity..."


    my mouth rose, looked at Ning Yuefeng, and said: "elder Ning doesn''t have to worry, I''ll be in Ningfu in the future, these are small things."


    During the lunch break, Ning Yuefeng and I had a good talk in our room. We set the goal of cooperation. As long as the stock market in the afternoon can go up against the trend as I predicted, we will split up 5 billion yuan. We will invest on behalf of each other. We can make money in foreign exchange, gold and crude oil. As long as we can make profit, we will share it with each other.


    It was only a few minutes before the opening of the afternoon market that Ning Yuefeng and I came to the main hall of Ningfu and sat in their respective positions.


    Ning Yuefeng no longer spoke, sometimes looked at the big screen, sometimes looked at me, although he did not ask me how I predicted, but from his eyes, you can clearly know that he seems to be looking forward to my performance, also want to know how I predicted.


    Among them, many Ningfu backbones, aware of ningyuefeng''s eyes, have different looks, full of doubts.


    For a long time, a few young people in Ningfu, who were hostile to me, showed strong jealousy and envy and were full of unhappiness.


    Ning Zhenhua, in particular, snorted more directly and said in a displeased tone: "it''s going to open soon. Gu Liangsheng, I see how you can guess this time. I said that it''s impossible for a layman to guess the stock market for three consecutive days."


    I moved the line of sight, looked at Ning Zhenhua one eye, speechless, only throws out a thought-provoking smile.


    Seeing my smile, Ning Zhenhua immediately clenched his teeth. I ignored him. Then he hugged his chest with both hands and looked at the stock market about to open with great interest.


    At 1:30 p.m., the stock market officially opened.


    As soon as the market opened, just half an hour later, the market suffered a setback again to - 3.11%, and individual stocks fell sharply. There were - 9% individual stocks everywhere, and many of them had already dropped to their limit. Even my Shangtian shares reached - 8.88%!


    At this moment, many people who have witnessed the market in recent days can''t help laughing.


    "Fortunately, there is no re injection of funds, otherwise, the result is still a loss. Today''s market is bound to plummet, maybe the market can fall by about - 5%."


    "Although these two days are up, but a fall up, one day is enough to hurt, it seems that still Zhenhua eyes steady, if listen to Gu Liangsheng, I see when I don''t know how much to lose."


    "In fact, I think Zhenhua won this bet, right? This day''s fall is enough for the previous two days'' rise. "


    "Genius investor, Zhenhua is worthy of the name."


    I heard all these words, but Ning Zhenhua didn''t care at all. When he heard the word genius, he held up his chest and exuded a sense of superiority. He looked at me from time to time, as if he were provocative.


    At 2:15, the market opened for more than an hour, and the market suffered a serious setback. Before the closing time, although individual stocks didn''t close down, most of them fell to the limit.


    If the market does not rise with the trend, individual stocks will not have the chance to turn over and rise again. Before the closing, it can be announced that today''s A-share market is really plummeting!


    If the situation drags on again and again, I''m afraid that today''s 1000 shares will fall to the limit!


    At this time, Ning Zhenhua suddenly stood up and straightened his collar, "I don''t think today, you don''t have to continue to look at it? We should be able to break up in advance, right? As I said, luck will never favor the same person three times in a row. "


    All around Ningfu backbone, one by one, stand up, express their views, look at me, full of contempt and contempt.


    "Well, I think today''s situation should be like this. There''s no need to look any further."


    "The market is - 4.38%. Is there a chance to turn over? Impossible? Let''s go. It''s settled. "


    In particular, those young people in Ningfu were extremely disdainful of me, and they adored Ning Zhenhua intensely, as if they finally raised their eyebrows and spoke in unison.


    "The second elder brother is powerful. I knew that the second elder brother is the most powerful genius investor in Ningfu!"


    "Ha ha ha, the second brother won this time. He slapped someone in the face heavily. The slap was really loud."


    "Yes, although the second brother has lost twice, today''s drop is enough to make up for the rise of the previous two days. I think the real winner is the second brother. It''s a waste to give the company to a layman even if the gambling contract is cancelled."Ning Zhenhua said nothing with a smile, as if what they said represented his own meaning. I just took a chance and didn''t have any real material.


    Even Ning Yuefeng, also suddenly showed a disappointed expression, looking at me shaking his head, heavy sigh.


    Then, the backbone members of the Ning family talked with each other and left. Even Ning Zhenhua didn''t want to stay. He looked at me with a very confident expression and turned to leave.


    But suddenly, I don''t know who noticed the trend of the stock market on the big screen, pointed to the big screen in shock and said: "this... How did the market suddenly rise by 1%? To - 3.38%


    This voice broke the atmosphere of the main hall of Ningfu, and made everyone step into a big screen!


    Ning Yuefeng suddenly in front of a bright, quickly side head to see, immediately stunned.


    "What did you say? How is that possible? " Ning Zhenhua smiles, does not believe the pause pace, suddenly turned back, the line of sight also fell in the big screen, eyes immediately a stare, watched the market from - 3.38%, and in vain to - 2.40%, almost every pull, is a point!


    -1.55%


    - 0.98%


    - 0.20%


    - 0.00%


    + 0.50%


    + 0.98%


    + 1.55%


    in a short period of time, the A-share market suddenly poured into an extremely huge amount of capital, with irresistible force and invincible momentum, forced to pull up the market, making individual stocks start an unprecedented rise from the price limit which has not yet been closed!


    Until, Shangtian shares, first of all, took a big step, the stock price soared rapidly, from falling to rising, from green to red, first became a general in the army, the whole A-share market, like a bull that has been suppressed for a long time, then released the shackles, soared!


    All the members of Ningfu on the scene, take a cool breath!


    "How could that be! What kind of money is this? " Ning Zhenhua''s face changed greatly, full of extreme horror and disbelief.

 Chapter 124

    However, no matter how stunned Ning Zhenhua was, the whole A-share market soared rapidly under the traction of this huge capital!


    Until 3 p.m., the market closed on time, and the market rose to + 3.68%. Individual stocks almost all grew. Only a few rotten stocks that could not be supported by mud kept falling.


    And at this moment, no one present is not surprised, no one is not shocked!


    "What kind of money is this? How could it be so huge


    "To save the market, it must be the state''s rescue!"


    "Is it the pension market?"


    "It''s definitely a pension. Apart from pension, what else can support the market? I have received news for a long time that pension will enter the market in the near future, but I didn''t expect that it would be this time today. "


    "This Gu Liangsheng''s luck is so good that he won again."


    All kinds of comments echoed in the main hall.


    "I lost... To a nobody?" Ning Zhenhua''s face, mixed with disbelief, is like dead ashes, showing a deep sense of frustration. He slumps down on the sofa in a trance.


    Ning Yuefeng laughs and slowly gets up. He claps his hand and says, "well, Liang Sheng is really powerful. Since the victory has been decided, I decide to allocate 50% of the family''s investment in the financial market, that is, 5 billion yuan, to Liang Sheng for investment."


    When I heard this, I was just about to thank you. Unexpectedly, there was an uproar in the main hall.


    "Don''t you mean three billion? How did it become five billion? "


    "It''s five billion yuan. In this way, isn''t Zhenhua''s position in Ningfu weakened a lot?"


    Then, Ning Zhenhua suddenly straightened up, stood up and said firmly: "no! Absolutely not! I disagree! This batch of funds has always been in my charge. How can I say that we can divide them! Gu Liangsheng was just a bit lucky. Uncle, how can you easily give him 5 billion yuan? "


    Ning Yuefeng suddenly raised his face, glared at Ning Zhenhua and said, "shut up! Do you think Liang Sheng is really on paper? If you are calm and calm, I won''t go through so much trouble. This time, I will teach you a lesson. In the future, remember not to be proud, because pride will make people lag behind! "


    "He''s just talking on paper." Ning Zhenhua yelled, his face turned blue and red when he was scolded. There was no one present. He dared to speak for him, as if Ning Yuefeng could not disobey.


    "On paper? Zhenhua, let me tell you, I''m in Liangsheng''s room today. He has clearly told me that pension will enter the A-share market today to rescue the market. Based on this judgment, Zhenhua, do you think you can match Liangsheng? " Ning Yuefeng snorted coldly, and his whole body exuded a strong dignity, "three days in a row, the trend is all in, do you think this is really lucky, is it a coincidence? Without any real material, can we do it? I think you''ve been studying finance abroad these years. It''s a waste of time! I''m really carried away by pride


    "How can it be... Since he is so powerful, why have I never heard of Gu Liangsheng?" Ning Zhenhua was extremely dissatisfied and could not bear to imitate the Buddha. His name of genius was hit.


    Ning Yuefeng glanced around and said, "do you know what it means that there is a day outside and there are people outside? Don''t think that if you are called a genius, you are really a so-called genius. Don''t forget that there are many people who are more powerful than you in this world. Throw away your so-called pride and accept the reality well! "


    Ning Yuefeng''s words rang through the main hall of Ning''s mansion and lingered in everyone''s ears. All of them were stunned. They seemed to have a sudden insight and suddenly looked moved.


    "Isn''t it really a random guess? Gu Liangsheng, is he really talented and practical? "


    "For three days in a row, we have correctly guessed that even the pension entered the market. It seems that we are confused. Gu Liangsheng is really a capable man!"


    "Well, we haven''t injected funds these three days. Isn''t that a big loss?"


    For a moment, the backbone members of Ningfu, one by one, showed a painful expression. It seemed that they didn''t catch up with this trip. They were very distressed.


    "How is that possible?" Ning Zhenhua silently bowed his head, his eyes showed extreme frustration, as if his aura of genius completely disappeared at this moment.


    "Zhenhua, in fact, what you predicted is right. The stock market will fall sooner or later. The rescue is only temporary. It will still fall tomorrow, but the speed of decline will be much slower. When the time comes, the stock market will slowly return to normal with the help of pension, and start to rise again, so you don''t have to be discouraged." I sighed, got up and stepped forward, went to Ning Zhenhua and patted him on the shoulder.


    Ning Zhenhua suddenly raised his head, eyes full of strong hatred, a shake off my hand, scolded: "I don''t need you to pity me, what are you? You don''t have the qualification yet


    Finish saying, Ning Zhenhua big sleeve a jilt, turn round then walk.


    Ning Yuefeng looked at Ning Zhenhua''s back, sighed, and then waved, "since the victory has been divided, then you are scattered."At the command of Ning Yuefeng, the Ningfu people on the scene gradually left the scene. However, the people in Ning Zhenhua''s camp didn''t like me at all. They were unhappy, envious and even resentful, and still regarded me as an outsider.


    Even if some people are not from Ning Zhenhua''s side, they also keep a distance from me. It seems that as Ning Yuefeng said, they are not used to the appearance of me as an outsider, and they have also dealt a severe blow to Ning Zhenhua, the pride of Ning''s family. The most important thing is that I didn''t tell them about my identity, so they won''t easily believe me.


    Looking at this scene, I smile, as nothing to see, simply with Ning Yuefeng said hello, then straight back to the room.


    In the evening, Ningfu held another important meeting, and ningyuefeng decided to give me the capital tonight and let me invest on my behalf.


    Unexpectedly, at the beginning of the meeting, Ning Zhenhua was the first to stand up without looking at me. His attitude was very firm, and he objected: "this batch of funds has been in my hands, and I will never let outsiders control it! No matter how it is, I will not agree to it! "


    Then, some people came out to support Ning Zhenhua one after another. It seems that they have already discussed with each other that the 5 billion yuan fund should never fall into my hands.


    "Governor, I''m also against it. I always feel that Gu Liangsheng is just luck. Maybe he guessed the pension right. Besides, he is a man without any team behind him. I can''t believe him!"


    "Yes, even if Gu Liangsheng really has ability and vision, he is always an outsider. How can an outsider control the investment capital of Ningfu?"


    "Well, up to now, we don''t know the origin of Gu Liangsheng''s Phoenix card, let alone his true identity. To put it bluntly, we haven''t even seen his true face. Who knows if he has a bad heart?"


    The author''s words: I don''t owe more. I''ve made up for it.

 Chapter 125

    "Yes, so far, we don''t even know what Gu Liang''s growth looks like, Gu Liangsheng! Dare you take off the mask and show us? "


    In the face of the whole audience''s query, Ning Yuefeng suddenly burst into a rage, suddenly clapped the table, and yelled, "shut up! Are you going to rebel? Three times and four times, don''t you pay attention to me, the head of the mansion? "


    In a flash, Ning Yuefeng''s deterrence, unprecedented strong, makes no one around dare to make a move against.


    However, in their hearts, they were still against me. They always treated me as an outsider, but because of the dignity of Ning Yuefeng, they had to bow their heads.


    Simply, I slowly stood up and glanced around, with a curved corner of my mouth and a cold smile, "do you really want to see?"


    "Cool! Never Ning Yuefeng''s face suddenly changed, which made many people show a puzzled expression. It seems that they can''t figure out why Ning Yuefeng was stopped.


    I raised my hand and shook my head. "Don''t worry, I''m just asking them."


    Said, I once again glance, and finally fell on Ning Zhenhua''s body, "I ask again, are you sure you want to see?"


    "It''s just looking at a face. What''s so uncertain?" Ning Zhenhua takes a deep breath, and his vision condenses.


    I said with a smile: "I just said a little. After looking at my face, the news revealed that it would attract a powerful enemy for Ningfu. It''s very difficult to deal with. Moreover, the other party''s means are crazy, reckless and reckless. They would rather kill the wrong people than let it go. Are you sure you want to see?"


    As soon as the words came out, the backbone of Ningfu around them all looked different, and their doubts were even stronger.


    There are also some who speak directly, full of strong resentment.


    "I knew that you must be very kind. Do you want to do something bad when you come to Ningfu? Or are you a spy sent by an outsider? "


    "Tell me who you are! Why did you come to Ningfu and how did you get the phoenix card? "


    The voice of accusation rang out, I was out of breath, the whole person''s state gradually cold, "I just say the last time, you don''t give me nonsense! If you don''t dare to see it, don''t chirp here. If you dare to see it, be ready to be killed at any time! Always be ready to be chased by the top of the list, or even by the top of the list. If you want to die, I don''t mind letting you feel it! "


    There must be some experts in Ningfu, but I''m not sure if there are any experts in tianbang.


    However, with the strength of the Song family, the unknown details of the Song family, and the unbridled spirit of the Song family, the experts in the list are only pediatrics. It is even possible that there are experts in the list behind the Song family!


    "What? Who is the master of tianbang


    "This... We Ningfu, also have three experts, one of them is Ningxing, Ningfu up and down, in addition to the list, there is no expert tianbang! Even we have never seen, what is tianbang master


    "How is that possible? If you see Gu Liangsheng''s face, you may be chased by tianbang experts? "


    With the fall of the four words of tianbang master, all the people present were shocked. Even Ning Zhenhua had to turn pale.


    At this time, Ning Yuefeng took a heavy breath and said seriously: "yes, in the other party''s hand, there is indeed a tianbang expert... A real tianbang expert."


    When I heard Ning Yuefeng''s words, I couldn''t help squinting. I thought that the Song family is really not simple, and there are really tianbang experts in their hands. No wonder they dare to be so unscrupulous and reckless.


    Simply, my hands holding the table, "so, I advise you, should not know, had better not know, in order to avoid causing death, I can come to Ningfu, naturally have my reason, but I dare to guarantee here, I will never implicate Ningfu."


    "How can you guarantee that Ningfu will never be involved?" Ning Zhenhua raised his head and said.


    Sometimes, when I can''t bear it, I can''t even control myself. I look at Ning Zhenhua''s face and don''t give any face. I coldly say, "if I want to drag down Ning''s family, do I have to wait until now? You ask this kind of question, only the intelligence quotient low fool will ask, I really doubt, your so-called genius name, is from what bullshit place to obtain


    Ning Zhenhua''s face became extremely ugly, and he fought back without showing weakness, "who do you think you are? Take a little luck, can be arrogant in front of me? Don''t forget, I''m the real Ningfu man, and you''re just an outsider! "


    "Yes, I am indeed an outsider, but you say that I am arrogant in front of you because of my luck? I don''t think you want to admit defeat, do you? Do you really think that I don''t know anything and can accurately guess the stock market in three days? I tell you, when I am arrogant, you so-called genius is not even a fart! " I opened my mouth out loud, and my temper came up completely.


    Ning Zhenhua''s expression was like eating dog''s excrement, gnashing his teeth. He got up in anger, looked at me in the eye, and said: "I''m not even a fart? If you are arrogant, show me how arrogant you are! "


    "I remember, you didn''t give me the money for the bet, did you? Since you don''t want to give it, don''t blame me for taking it in person! " I gave Ning Zhenhua a cold cut.Then, instead of giving Ning Zhenhua any chance to speak, I took out my mobile phone and pretended to talk. In fact, I was talking to MEDA and said, "now, immediately, find out an investment company under Ning Zhenhua''s name, hack into their company system and paralyze all their servers! Then hack into their company account, transfer all the funds in it to my name, and turn his company into a shell! "


    After that, I immediately put down my mobile phone, Ning zhenwharton laughed, his expression was full of disdain, "black into my company? Do you know how powerful the system is in my company? Who do you think you are? Want to hack into our company and paralyze the server? Want to transfer my money? What a big joke. "


    For a while, the backbone members of Ningfu also showed doubts and deep contempt.


    "I think he''s crazy, isn''t he? Black into Zhenhua''s company? His company, but we Ningfu, specially invite experts to build it. The defense system is not generally strong. If we say black, then black? "


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it?"


    "What should be is absolutely, absolutely impossible."


    However, all of a sudden, Ning Zhenhua''s mobile phone suddenly rang, reverberated everywhere, he picked up the mobile phone with a smile and put it in his ear.


    After a few seconds, Ning Zhenhua''s face changed unprecedentedly!!!

 Chapter 126

    Ning Zhenhua''s face is very ugly, like eating dog excrement, look full of disbelief, into a strong shock, the whole person with a mobile phone, a Leng Leng.


    When Ning Zhenhua reacts, he immediately takes a cool breath, and can no longer maintain the so-called pride of genius, and can no longer maintain the attitude of genius. Hysterically, he roars to the other end of the phone: "this, how can it be?! Have you found out? How can it be in such a short period of time, let people hack into the company''s system, even the server is paralyzed? Even the capital of our company has disappeared for no reason? "


    This roar seemed to make Ning Zhenhua exert all his strength. When he waited for the other end of the phone to say something, his whole face suddenly turned pale. His mobile phone fell to the ground and his body collapsed on the chair, as if he had lost his aura of genius. He looked at me with a kind of astonished eyes and shook his head. "It''s impossible. How can it be like this?"


    At this moment, Ning Zhenhua''s state is clearly seen by all Ning Fu backbones. All of them look at each other involuntarily and become stunned.


    "Is it true that as Gu Liangsheng said, Zhenhua''s company has been hacked?"


    "Zhenhua, is it true that you speak?"


    "Zhenhua, you are talking. What are you doing?"


    But in any case, Ning Zhenhua just can''t open this mouth. It''s like when he opens his mouth, it''s equivalent to a complete defeat in my hands. His talent and pride don''t allow him to open this mouth.


    However, the backbone of Ning government around us have seen the signs, and they are all looking at me, especially Ning Zhenhua''s father, Ning Chenggong, who is angry and angry.


    "Gu Liangsheng, you are stealing. How can you use such mean means?"


    "Gu Liangsheng, I advise you to stop at once, otherwise don''t blame me for not letting you go!"


    I can''t bear it. My temper is burning like a flame. I glared fiercely. I succeed and countered: "I steal? I mean? Can''t you spare me? Ridiculous! It''s clear that there is a bet. Since Ning Zhenhua has lost the bet, this company belongs to Lao Tzu. Do you still need your consent for what Lao Tzu does to his company? "


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Chenggong''s face was blue, and his throat seemed to be stuck by a stone. He couldn''t say a word.


    Then, Ning Chenggong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, slowed down, and scolded: "I think you really ate the courage of a bear heart leopard today, don''t you? In my Ning mansion, you dare to be so presumptuous and arrogant. Do you believe that I can''t let you go?"


    "I can''t take it? Today, I''d like to see who can''t afford it! Today, I want to tell you that I am so arrogant! Whoever dares to provoke me will accept the consequences of provocation! " I didn''t give Ning Chenggong any face. I just picked up my mobile phone and pretended to talk to others. In fact, I said to MEDA, "give me a thorough investigation immediately. I want all the industries under Ning Chenggong''s name, including the money in his bank account. All these will become my personal assets now!"


    With that, I put down my cell phone again and looked at Ning Chenggong coldly.


    Ning Chenggong showed no sign of weakness. He immediately glared at me and scolded, "I don''t believe in this evil today. I''ll see how much you can do to blow the cowhide to several days!"


    However, just a few seconds later, Ning''s mobile phone suddenly vibrated, and the information of bank transfer continued one after another! What the face turned ashy.


    was as like as two peas in the face. When he was looking at it, he was watching. His mobile phone was beaten by people. He didn''t know what to say. He made his expression and his look just like Ning Zhenhua.


    At the end of the call, Ning Chenggong faltered and almost didn''t stand firm. He slowly raised his shaking hand and was extremely shocked, "how could this be! What did you do? Why did all the money in my bank suddenly disappear? Except for real estate, what can be transferred has been transferred? "


    I narrowed my eyes, said without hesitation: "I said, who dares to provoke me, will accept the end of provocation, no exception!"


    With the spread of my words, Ning Chenggong had no choice but to throw out his eyes for help and look at Ning Yuefeng, who had been silent all the time. "Master, you must help me this time, Gu Liangsheng. This is a clear act of theft!"


    For a while, many Ningfu backbones stood in the camp of ningchenggong father and son one after another and impeached me in front of ningyuefeng.


    "Master, this time you have to learn from Zhenhua. If you lose, you lose. But how can you let this shameless villain take away the successful assets and bank funds?"


    "No matter what means Gu Liangsheng uses, I hope you can make the decision for success. You''d better get all the money back, and then break Gu Liangsheng''s hands and feet, beat him out of Ningfu and make him unable to take care of himself all his life!"


    The sound of impeachment is incessant, Ning Yuefeng is more and more silent, always silent.


    I took a look at Ning Yuefeng. He seemed to feel my eyes. He raised his head and looked directly at me. His eyes were mixed with extreme complexity, as if he was choosing something.After half a sound, Ning Yuefeng seems to have a choice, eyes scan around, slowly get up, not angry from Wei, "Zhenhua! I''m not willing to admit defeat when I lose the game. I''m proud of myself. It''s a lesson to be cool and reasonable. "


    "As for Ning Chenggong, I''m also proud. I don''t know that there are people outside and there is a day outside. I didn''t put my words in my heart, and even made provocative remarks. Today is a lesson for you! Let you remember, not everyone can be provocative. "


    Two short sentences are full of dignity. If you can''t disobey them, Ning Chenggong''s face is like earth color and his mouth is slightly open.


    All Ningfu members, backbones and young people were stunned, as if they could not believe that ningyuefeng would choose to stand on my side at such a moment!


    But all of a sudden, Ning Chenggong took a deep breath, as if he had endured the breath, and said angrily, "OK, I''ll endure this, and I''ll forget the Zhenhua one. Can I have my things back?"


    I smile, first looking at Ning Chenggong, "your things are really with me, but do you think I care about these things? As long as I say a word, I will naturally return to your name. I''m here. I just want to tell you that with your little assets and the little money in your bank card, it''s not enough for me to plug my teeth and steal? Don''t deserve to know? I just want you to know what arrogance is


    Then, I looked away at Ning Zhenhua, "genius? If you think you have some ability, dare to call yourself a genius in front of Laozi? I tell you, in my eyes, the so-called genius is a piece of shit


    ...


    the author''s words: in fact, my update speed has been very fast. I have surpassed the number of words that I published before me, and we can see how much more. Let''s just say so much.

 Chapter 127

    Two short sentences, blurted out, all the people are silly.


    Soon, they were all stunned, and their eyes on me gradually changed. They were confused, frightened, scared and even unbelievable. It seemed that every one of them could not believe that I dared to teach Ning Chenggong and Ning Zhenhua a lesson in this way!


    Ning Zhenhua in particular, after hearing the word "dog shit", his face no longer had the so-called self-confidence, as if he had been completely defeated, which was unprecedented ugly.


    "Remember, Laozi came to Ningfu to create benefits and win-win cooperation. If you don''t welcome him, that''s good. If you don''t stay here, you can stay here. As long as you don''t regret it, now you can talk. Do you welcome me?" My violent temper has completely come up, and it''s hard to control. I don''t even care about Zhenhua. Instead, I glance around.


    But all the members of Ningfu could not help but avoid them and chose to be silent.


    Seeing this scene, I can''t help but curl my mouth and smile coldly. "It''s very good. It seems that you are still aware of current affairs, but I just want to say the last point here. I''ve always been respected by others, and I''ll respect others. If anyone plays tricks behind my back, you must feel my tricks today, so I don''t have to say anything more "Right?"


    With that, I took a look at Ning Yuefeng, turned around and left.


    Can rather success once anxious, extremely difficult mouth, "you! Wait, i...


    I stopped and looked back, "I what, I want to say your little asset? As far as your assets are concerned, are you afraid that I will rob you? "


    All of a sudden, Ning Chenggong seems to be ashamed, Leng is unable to continue to speak.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll come back to your name. I don''t care to possess you." I sneer. I don''t care about the people in Ningfu. Ning Yuefeng will go to clean up the rest of the stall. Anyway, my ability is here. Who is better or who is weaker? It''s impossible for a Ningfu leader not to know the importance.


    What''s more, Ning Yuefeng also means to teach his family a lesson from me today. Otherwise, how could he allow me to say this? I''m just helping him speak more clearly and more ruthlessly.


    Back in the room, I took off my mask and asked MEDA to transfer all Ning''s successful things back. Ning Zhenhua''s company also restored normal operation for him.


    Of course, even if Ning Zhenhua''s company resumes operation, it is also a shell company. All the movable funds have been transferred to my own name, and the bank account has soared to more than 100 million in an instant. There is still 100 million left in the stock market, which has not yet been cashed out. At present, my total funds are close to 300 million.


    I frowned and thought a little. I didn''t plan to return Ning Zhenhua''s capital. I thought that if I didn''t go out, I would lose it. Moreover, I won it myself. What would I do when I went back?


    As for Ning Zhenhua''s investment company, it''s just a fart. If you want to invest, I want the company to have a fart. It''s not as practical as these funds.


    Investment? It''s enough for me alone. What company do I need? MEDA is the most powerful team!


    MEDA''s strength is absolutely terrible. In fact, I can steal other people''s assets to accumulate wealth. Banks can''t easily track it.


    But this is obviously not my character, and I disdain to do this kind of thing. If I want to rise up, I have to use a proper way. If I want to defeat the Song family, I have to defeat them openly!


    The next morning, when the stock market opened, I sat alone in my room, using the app software of mobile phone to speculate in stocks, and directly sold the shares of Shangtian. After three consecutive days of trading, I made a profit of more than 30 million yuan. As the principal was transferred into the bank account, my bank card number immediately exceeded 300 million yuan!


    "NIMA, three days profit more than 30 million, the power of capital, it is too evil." I laughed and scolded, then got up and stepped out of the room.


    When I came to the main hall of Ningfu, there were obviously fewer people today. Only a few familiar figures were located around, including Ning Yuefeng and Ning Zhenhua.


    Seeing me walking leisurely and leisurely, I cast my eyes everywhere, especially Ning Zhenhua''s eyes. I just want to break me up, but I can only swallow back my words. The whole person seems to have a stomach of resentment.


    I pretended that I didn''t see anything. I sat on the sofa and looked at Ning Yuefeng from a distance. "Ning Lao, I don''t know when the 5 billion fund will arrive?"


    At the sound of five billion words, Ning Zhenhua''s tendons suddenly burst. He could only break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach without saying a word.


    At this time, Ning Yuefeng outlined a smile and said: "today, Zhenhua and I are here just to wait for you to get up and transfer the funds to you. However, the 5 billion yuan can''t be transferred to your personal account. We Ningfu have a special investment account. We will give you one and then transfer the funds to you."


    Although Ning Yuefeng didn''t say it clearly, what he meant in his words was that he just transferred the money into my account, which was tantamount to exposing my identity. He didn''t believe me, but this 5 billion yuan belongs to Ning Fu. It''s better to use Ning Fu''s account for investment.Simply, I nodded, "anyway, this investment account is also managed by me alone. As long as I transfer the funds, Ningfu just needs to wait for the income."


    "Well, Zhenhua, what are you doing? Tell Liang Sheng the account and transfer the funds. " Ning Yuefeng side head, looking at Ning Zhenhua.


    "Uncle, why do you believe Gu Liangsheng so much?" Ning Zhenhua''s face is very ugly, expression is very reluctant, as if to cut a piece of meat.


    Ning Yuefeng immediately stared, "why can''t I believe Liang Sheng? You tell me why


    "I..." Ning Zhenhua stammered and couldn''t give a reason.


    "What? So far, are you still unwilling to admit defeat and admit defeat? I tell you, it''s right to admit defeat sometimes. In this way, when you have time, you can follow Liang Sheng and learn more from him. I don''t want you to be so proud all the time. " Ning Yuefeng said meaningfully.


    Ning Zhenhua couldn''t help but feel a shock all over his body, showing a strong grievance. He gave me a hard look. "I want to follow Gu Liangsheng and learn?"


    PS: after such a long time, you should also know that my urine is usually updated at night, because I have to do things during the day, so we understand that life is not easy.

 Chapter 128

    Ning Zhenhua''s eyes cast, fist clenched, he seems to be unable to accept, in the heart has a strong grievance, is about to burst out.


    However, when Ning Yuefeng saw this, he immediately yelled, "yes, you have to learn more from Liang Sheng when you are free. Do you hear me? Now quickly transfer 50% of the investment funds that your family gave you to the new account set last night. "


    "I hear you. Can''t I turn now?" Ning Zhenhua''s whole body is like a vented ball, but also like a resentful wife who has been greatly wronged. She is full of resentment and biting her teeth with hatred. She uses the function of mobile phone transfer to transfer 5 billion yuan into a new investment account.


    After all this, Ning Zhenhua showed a very painful expression. He couldn''t stay here any longer. It seemed that facing me was a blow to him. He quickly got up and dropped a sentence, "I still have something to deal with. Uncle, I''ll go first."


    With that, Ning Zhenhua gave me a look of hate, and then walked away. As for other people present, they all looked different, but they didn''t dare to speak out as usual.


    At this time, Ning Yuefeng took out a bank card, attached with a note with a password, and handed it to me. He said, "Liang Sheng, the 5 billion will be handed over to you. I''m looking forward to seeing the income earlier."


    "I''d rather rest assured. These are small things." I stretched out my hand, calmly put away the bank card and the note, and then got up, "in this case, I will not disturb Ning''s interest in looking at the stock. I have something else to do. I''ll go ahead."


    Then, I went out of Ningfu''s villa, took Ningfu''s special bus, left Ningfu''s mansion and went straight to Huaqing University.


    There are two main purposes in going to Huaqing university this time. The first is to find an opportunity to meet Chu Yuyan, who is filming in Huaqing University, and ask her to tell Chu Yuyan that I am not dead.


    Secondly, I''m always alone in Ningfu. It''s inconvenient and Zhang Hui is not around. So I need a thoughtful assistant.


    If I speak, Ningfu will send someone to be my assistant, but even if the assistant is not monitoring me, it''s a bit like monitoring. It''s better to go outside and find a talented student. Huaqing university is the first choice!


    More than half an hour later, I sat in the back seat of Maybach and came to the outside of the job fair of Huaqing University. The scene was full of talented students and many beautiful women with proud figure.


    As soon as Maybach stopped outside the venue, he immediately attracted the attention of many students.


    "Damn, this Maybach, at least eight million?"


    "Is it the president of a listed company who came to our school to recruit?"


    "I heard that a big company is coming here today. Is it the person who owns this car?"


    I heard all these words. I didn''t agree with them. I turned to the driver and bodyguard who was sitting in the cab and claimed to be Xiaoqi. I said, "Xiaoqi, you can find a sign, a chair, a table, and then find a big black pen. Just park here."


    "Mr. Gu, what do you want?" Xiao Qi was obviously stunned.


    The corner of my mouth tilted up and waved, "don''t worry, just look for it. You''ll know later."


    At this point, I didn''t wait for Xiaoqi, the young bodyguard, to react. I immediately opened the door, stepped down on the ground, looked up and looked around. I suddenly felt the beauty of the campus, especially the numerous beauties in the venue. It was really enjoyable and refreshing.


    And I wear a funny mask, from the expensive Maybach down, immediately make just in the eyes of the students, have dumbfounded.


    "Damn it, monkey king?"


    "Who is this man? How do you wear a mask? "


    "I wipe, I thought it was the chief executive of the listed company, but who is this man? How can you still wear a mask in such an expensive luxury car? Is it really a big President? Or deliberately? "


    "I see, where is the president? He is not here to recruit. He doesn''t even have the most basic brand. He must be here to show off and pick up girls!"


    "Hum, it turned out to be a rich second generation. I hate this kind of rich second generation. We work so hard, but they are so rich when they are born. They drive luxury cars every day, smoke good cigarettes and soak beautiful women!"


    I yawned and didn''t care at all. I waited for Xiao Qi to get things for me. I leaned leisurely against the door of Maybach''s car. The old God lit a cigarette and smoked it leisurely. It was still discussed by others. I stayed in the same place all the time.


    And my behavior, gradually attracted the attention of more students, all a man, threw a look of disdain at me, as if I was the kind of ignorant pretend to force rich second generation.


    "Cut, isn''t there a few stinky money, shameless or what? I''m not a man with a mask. "


    "Look at his eyes. They''re looking at each other. They''re just color embryos. All the beauties in our school have been seen by him!"


    I can''t help but raise the corner of my mouth, thinking that I am setting the standard for the assistant''s appearance, how can I become a color embryo? In the end, I think bad, or they think wrong?


    However, despite the concern, despite being regarded as the second generation of rich people with bad intentions, some beautiful women still cast their eyes at me, and even a beautiful woman with a face value of 8 points came up to me on her own initiative, "Yo, handsome, alone? What are you doing here? Are you free? Can you drop me off on the way home? "This 8-point beauty, with a sweet voice, exudes a sense of crispness.


    Suddenly, many boys suddenly stare, look unbelievable.


    "This is Zhang Jiajia! Zhang Jiajia, a senior in Chinese department


    "Wocao, I''ve been chasing Zhang Jiajia for so long, but she doesn''t even talk to me in such a tone. How could she be like this?"


    "Zhang Jiajia is a beautiful woman. Why did she post it upside down? Do you like this guy''s money? "


    When there was a lot of discussion, this 8-point beauty, known as Zhang Jiajia, didn''t care what other people said. Instead, she winked at me, pursed her mouth and said, "handsome brother, are you standing here playing cool? I''m still wearing a mask. I''ve been standing here for a long time. People''s legs are so sore. Can you let me sit in the car? "


    When Zhang Jiajia said this, the boys almost didn''t hide it and immediately glared at me. Even a young student with strong physique was angry in the eyes and was held by several companions.


    "Zhang Jiajia! Is that why you broke up with me? Do you think I can''t support you? "


    "It''s none of your business, Liu Tao. Don''t talk here." Zhang Jiajia couldn''t help but look back and said, "brother Shuai, don''t get me wrong. That man is insane. Don''t pay any attention to him. Now can you ask me to take a seat in your car?"


    This kind of woman, who thinks she has some appearance, thinks that other people have to hold her. I can see at a glance that the young man named Liu Tao''s wallet has been drained.


    I simply shook my head, slightly raised the voice volume, said: "no, although your face barely passed, but education and character may not be able to pass, I come today, is the recruitment assistant, 24-hour on call assistant."

 Chapter 129

    Hearing what I said, Zhang Jiajia was stunned for a moment. Her face became very ugly. She no longer looked like Jiao didi just now. She couldn''t say a word.


    It was also at this moment that bodyguard Xiao Qi came along with a table and chair, and put it firmly beside Maybach, with a big white sign under his arm.


    I ignored Zhang Jiajia and sat down on the chair. With a big hand, Xiao Qi immediately put the sign on the table. Then he took out a big black pen from his pocket and put it in my hand.


    I grasped the big black pen in the palm of my hand, waved it to the white sign, and wrote a few lines in front of Zhang Jiajia and the students.


    The above lines of characters, see next to the small seven and Zhang Jiajia, a Leng Leng.


    I slightly side head, looked at a strong dark bodyguard Xiaoqi, knocked on the table, "Xiaoqi, dare you raise the sign, according to the words on it, yell? If you are brave enough, you will be my full-time driver with an annual salary of 300000. "


    Small seven two eyes a convex, suddenly excited, lips slightly tremble, "Mr. Gu, you say, this is true?"? Well, don''t say it''s shouting, even if it''s asking me to shout for a day, I''d like to! "


    With that, Xiao Qi picked up the sign directly, followed the words on it, immediately raised his voice and yelled: "recruitment of 24-hour personal assistant, on call, male or female, bachelor degree or above, good character, unlimited work experience, basic management knowledge, annual salary... 500000!"


    From Xiao Qi''s mouth, this sentence suddenly rang through the whole recruitment venue. All the people, students, enterprise recruiters, and even the men and women on the roadside heard it. They were all attracted by the annual salary of 500000, and became the most eye-catching place in the recruitment venue, especially the rear one of the Maybach, which was the focus of the focus!


    "Damn, half a million a year? Isn''t that a joke? "


    "Is that a lie? 500000 annual salary, unlimited work experience? Just a personal assistant? "


    "I don''t think so? Look at the car behind that man. It''s millions, almost tens of millions of luxury cars. Maybach


    "Well, there''s no limit to men and women. I think the masked one just wants to recruit female assistants, right? I''m sure it''s not nice. "


    "We men in the past, certainly will not pass, I think he absolutely want to recruit female assistant, with 500000 annual salary, disguised to do that kind of dirty thing!"


    "He''s not a good man. This kind of rich second generation is just too hateful. What''s the difference between this and taking care of others?"


    However, Xiaoqi didn''t stop yelling. He repeated it repeatedly every minute, as if he tried his best to do his best. A simple recruitment text was vividly said by him, "look, look, we are looking for a 24-hour assistant with an annual salary of 500000. Our boss is a real local tyrant, with bachelor degree or above and unlimited work experience Don''t miss it when you pass by, or you''ll miss it for nothing, with an annual salary of 500000! It''s a bachelor''s degree or above. You can have a try. "


    For a moment, more and more people gathered around the recruitment venue.


    "Well, I''ll try." Zhang Jiajia pouted and stood in front of me. She took out her information from her bag and put it on the desk, "have a look."


    "My assistant is my appearance. Although your appearance is good, it''s still a little bad in my eyes, so you are rejected." I cocked my legs and smoked dangerously. Without looking at Zhang Jiajia''s information, I looked up and looked around. "Next, who''s coming? Those who are confident can come up and have a try, with an annual salary of 500000 yuan. "


    "You Zhang Jiajia gnashed her teeth in anger. Seeing that I ignored him and there were so many people staring at her, she had to stamp her feet and leave with the information.


    But Zhang Jiajia''s failure, has caused many people''s discontent.


    "What? Can''t even Zhang Jiajia pass? This rich second generation is too demanding, isn''t it? "


    "Damn, just take care of it. Who''s going to pay attention to it? Are you a rich second generation if others don''t know? "


    "Disgusting


    However, in the small seven''s hard cry, there are always people with the idea of testing, eager to try.


    However, all the boys came, and none of the girls wanted to come, as if they thought I was really taking care of myself.


    "No, no, your information shows that you have been suspended."


    "Sorry, you are not suitable for this job."


    The boys who came here, either failed in their studies or had a bad character at school, came to me for an interview with a step-by-step attitude, and I refused directly.


    Until the ex boyfriend who was dumped by Zhang Jiajia, Liu Tao came over and gave me his resume with great anxiety, saying, "well, Mr. Gu, I don''t know if I can pass? I just misunderstood the relationship between you and Zhang Jiajia. Please forgive me. "


    "It''s OK. It''s a man. I understand you." I first picked up Liu Tao''s information and looked at it. It was not bad. I majored in management. I didn''t have any bad records in school. I had some ability to flatter him. So I just raised my head, put down the information, and said with a smile, "good. You''ve passed. You''re making 500000 yuan a year. I''m afraid that a woman like Zhang Jiajia will regret later.""What? I passed? " Liu Tao trembled all over, and his eyes widened. He couldn''t believe it, and his mouth became O-shaped.


    I nodded, "yes, you passed. I''ll give you five minutes to find an umbrella and hold it for me to block the sun. If you can''t find it, it''s a failure of the interview."


    Suddenly, Liu Tao picked up the information, unprecedented haste, as if missed this time, is equal to miss a huge turning point in life, quickly turned and ran out of the crowd.


    Less than a minute later, Liu Tao ran back, holding a blue sunshade umbrella in his hand, stood directly behind me and stretched it open. With sweat on his forehead, he respectfully said, "Mr. Gu, have I passed?"


    "From now on, don''t call me Mr. Gu, call me... Young master." I took a look at Liu Tao with a slightly serious expression.


    Without saying a word, Liu Tao immediately took a deep breath of the air mixed with excitement, looking very happy, "yes, young master!"


    "Well, not bad." With a smile on my lips, I thought that since I left Dongling, no one has called me "young master". Now I am called by Liu Tao, and I still miss Zhang Hui.


    Then, I turned around and deliberately took out a cigarette. Liu Tao quickly took out a lighter and lit a cigarette for me.


    "Next, who''s coming?" I took a deep breath of smoke. When the clouds came out, all the students who had been around me were dumbfounded, like ants in a pot, talking one after another.


    "Damn it, Liu Tao, how can he pass? Isn''t that true? In this case, isn''t Liu Tao going to make it? Annual salary 500000! I''ll make 500000 a year as soon as I come out, my God


    "Even men? Is this Gu bisexual? "


    In all kinds of noise, finally there are girls as impatient, eager to try, still hesitant to raise the pace, as if at any time to step forward.


    But just at this time, in the crowd, suddenly appeared a simple dressed woman, her head down, hair disheveled, as if she hadn''t washed her hair for several days, but also covered half of her face, can''t see her face clearly, only to see her hand with a resume, step by step, very nervous towards me.


    When she stopped, the woman bent down, closed her eyes, reached out and handed over the information. Her voice was full of desire. "Hello, Mr. Gu. My name is Wang Luo. I''m here for an interview. Please have a look at my information."


    With that, the woman named Wang Luo raised her head slightly and showed her appearance.


    Huaxinnianhua, a beautiful mole on her left face, I can''t help but feel pity for her!


    I don''t know which girl she is, so she suddenly said, "it''s Wang Luo! The woman that master Guorong identified


    Then, the discussion began again.


    "Hum, this Wang Luo, if you don''t want to be shameful, even if you are poor at home. It''s her honor that master Guorong likes her. I didn''t expect that she would not like to. If I were you, why would you not? I wish I could jump on it immediately. Who is master Rongguo? It''s one of the four in the capital! "


    "Why did Wang Luo come for an interview? It''s good to have backbone, but it''s too artificial to be like Wang Luo? Even if she doesn''t like young master Rongguo, she doesn''t have to use this way, does she? Do you think you can get rid of master Guorong''s strong pursuit by being a personal assistant named Gu? "


    "I see, this Gu must be counselled when he hears that Wang Luo is the woman appointed by master Guorong."

 Chapter 130

    Master Guorong? One of the four in Beijing?


    The so-called four shaos in Beijing are the most famous children of the four families, namely Ning, song, Wang and Xu.


    However, fame does not mean real ability. People like song Shaocheng are spoiled by his lineage. They are unruly, arrogant and domineering in doing things, which makes the whole capital know that there is such a number one figure at the foot of the capital.


    Of course, there are also four young people in Ningfu. His name is Ning Zhenbang. He is the eldest grandson of Ningfu. He is also the eldest grandson of ningyuefeng. He is related to Ningxing by blood. However, I haven''t seen him in these days.


    "Wang Guorong?" I instantly recall that there was a man named Wang Guorong who commented in his circle of friends at the time of wechat in Shaocheng of the black Song Dynasty.


    However, I even abandoned song Shaocheng. What is a mere Wang Guorong?


    I simply took Wang Luo''s resume and didn''t care what others said. I took it up and looked at it carefully.


    "Number one in the college entrance examination? Well, that''s right. Top student of finance. Here, you raise your head and have your hair cut. I''ll see what you look like again. " I put down the data with satisfaction and looked at Wang Luo in front of everyone.


    "Is..." Wang Luo nervously raised his head, reached over the messy bangs, eyes dare not look directly at me, slightly avoid.


    However, at this moment, Wang Luo''s appearance and appearance can be scored 9.5 points. If you change her bleached jeans and canvas shoes into high heels, the dress can definitely score 9.99 points! Full marks!


    In particular, Wang Luo''s beautiful mole, evasive eyes, as if in her small jasper appearance, added a trace of lingering charm.


    Even if most of the girls present were not angry with Wang Luo, there was jealousy in their eyes. They were not only jealous of Wang Guorong, but also jealous of her appearance!


    Not to mention those boys, none of them are not moved. Even Xiao Qi, who is shouting with a sign, can''t help taking a deep breath.


    I smile with satisfaction. I don''t have many ups and downs in my heart. I just nod my head and say, "it''s good that you don''t yield to wealth and insist on yourself. You haven''t been contaminated by the secular world and you haven''t become the woman of the bullshit young master. In this case, you can become the assistant of the young master. You can be on call 24 hours a day, and you can get a personal car with an annual salary of 500000 yuan. Can you do it? ¡±


    Wang Luo couldn''t help but be moved. Her mouth was slightly open and her face was unbelievable. But soon, this expression disappeared in her face. Instead, she nodded firmly and bowed again, "yes, young master, thank you for giving me this opportunity!"


    With that, Wang Luo walked around behind me and stood side by side with Liu Tao.


    Silence, a dead silence all around.


    This kind of silence, after Wang Luo passed the interview, stood behind me for nearly half a minute, which caused a burst of uproar.


    "What''s the matter? Has Wang Luo been interviewed like this? Why is the interview so simple? "


    "Damn it, don''t stop me. I''m going to have a try! Annual salary 500000, also equipped with personal car? Lying trough, even if it''s for me to pick up the dung, I''m willing to do it! "


    For a while, many students, one by one, even girls, have taken steps!


    But suddenly, a few people said, "this Gu, even the woman of young master Guorong dares to be an assistant. Isn''t that beating young master Guorong''s face?"


    "That''s right. I advise you not to go to the interview, so as not to bring disaster to the fish in the pond. Master Guorong''s violent temper is not unknown to you in Huaqing University."


    "I don''t think it will be long before young master Guorong will receive the news. This Gu, who just called young master Guorong bullshit, can''t escape the fate of being beaten violently. Hum, Wang Luo is the woman recognized by young master Guorong."


    "The woman that young master Guorong has identified has never failed. Does it not mean that the goods dare to do this kind of thing openly


    Then, eager to try the students, all the steps of a meal, looked at each other, and finally chose to step back and sigh.


    "Oh, do you think the young master Guorong in your mouth is very powerful?" I immediately raised my head and glared at the boys who were making trouble. Suddenly, I was not happy. I came out and asked some personal assistants to do something about them and make trouble in front of me? What bullshit! Master Guorong, I have to let Wang Luo be my assistant today. What''s the matter?


    At this time, a young man in famous brand fashion clothes, holding a beautiful woman in his arms, took off his hat and took a step in the crowd. He was very disdainful, "young master Guorong, who is he? Who are you? I''m still wearing a mask. I don''t dare to show my true face. Anyway, I''ve informed young master Guorong. He''ll come right away. I''ll see how you''ll end up then. "


    "Oh, so you are Wang Guorong''s dog in Huaqing university? Then you can let him come. I don''t mind playing with him. " I sneer, and then move away from sight, like a nobody like, toward the small seven waved.


    Xiao Qili ignored the dog and immediately yelled, "who else is going to come for an interview? Hurry up. After today, we won''t have this chance. We don''t want to be the young master''s assistant. "However, as soon as the dog gave out his cruel words, no one dared to come and stand aside and watch.


    A few minutes later, Wang Luo suddenly walked up to me, showing a ashamed expression, "that, Mr. Gu, I seriously think about this job, I''d better give up, I don''t want to trouble you, Wang Guorong is not easy to provoke, I don''t want to drag you down because of me, I''m really sorry."


    "No matter, it''s just a capital city with four young people. I don''t care about you. You''ll be right behind me. No matter how many people he comes, or whether he comes alone, he''ll be fine." I calmly raised my hand and forced Wang Luo''s body back.


    With that, I suddenly turned back and looked at Wang Luo, "since you are my person, then I have the obligation to protect you. There are only a few people who can move you in the world with my young master."


    With the spread of my words, the hooded dogleg burst out laughing. Huaqing student, who had despised me before, also burst out laughing under his guidance.


    "This is the funniest joke I''ve ever seen this year. Even if you say that master Guorong is bullshit, now you dare to tell such a big story. It''s really ignorant, fearless and stupid!"


    "Fool, I think he is a fool. He is as invincible as the world! When master Guorong comes, I won''t scare him to pee! "


    This kind of ridicule lasted for half a minute. Wang Luo was more and more ashamed. I gave her an encouraging look decisively. She was relieved and seemed to choose to believe me.


    It is also the time of ridicule, suddenly came from the distance bursts of strong engine roar, these people have a bright eye.


    "Here it is! Master Guorong is here


    "He''s dead!"


    "Ha ha ha, there''s a good play to see."


    Following these people''s eyes, I looked back and found that there were more than ten super sports cars on the road.


    The first one is a red Ferrari Enzo. In the cab, a fat man with an unhappy face is sitting. At the moment, he is stepping on the accelerator and accelerating to come. Finally, he comes to a drifting stop and gets in front of Maybach!


    Then, more than a dozen super runners behind blocked up Maybach''s surroundings, like an encirclement and suppression!


    The fat man opened the car door, stepped to the ground with one foot, and held a mountain knife in his hand. He looked as if he was arrogant and arrogant. He immediately glanced at me and scolded, "who dares to rob Laozi''s woman? Get out of here consciously. I promise you to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchai

 Chapter 131

    These ten super cars, all with SCC logo, are the super club that Mr. Hua invited me to enter.


    Wang Guorong, known as one of the four youngest people in Beijing, is one of them.


    After Wang Guorong went down to the ground, other super runners came out one by one. Many luxurious figures immediately stood beside Wang Guorong. It is obvious that he has a different status in this club.


    I don''t think so. I laugh out loud, slowly get up, and look at the past fearlessly, "I''m the person you''re looking for, how? In public, want to cut me off? "


    Wang Guorong suddenly burst into a rage, especially when he saw Wang Luo behind me, he was even more angry. He twisted his knife, took a group of people behind him, and came directly to me, "Damn, don''t you want to live!"


    The scene was magnificent. There were more than 20 people in the crowd. All the students were scared back and separated for some distance.


    "What are you doing? We are... "Xiaoqi''s face changed greatly and stood in the middle. Before he finished speaking, he was put down by Wang Guorong''s people.


    The whole process, Wang Guorong did not look at a glance, "garbage."


    Until Wang Guorong came to me, he saw that Wang Luo didn''t move. In an instant, he raised his foot and kicked my table over. He twisted his knife with his left hand and grabbed my collar with his right hand. His fat face immediately showed a fierce color, "what the hell are you? I''ll ask you again, are you tired of living? "


    "What? Don''t you agree? " I didn''t even blink, but I laughed.


    Seeing my calm appearance, Wang Guorong immediately put the mountain knife on my neck, "Damn, do you think I dare not move you?"


    It has to be said that Wang Guorong''s momentum is very powerful. He has the manner of being a ruthless and a big bastard. His tone of speech is also very domineering.


    Unfortunately, I can see at a glance that Wang Guorong is not a real gangster at all. He has never seen real blood. He is just a big son of the family. He uses his knife to scare people. He has no experience in chopping people. It''s just outside strength but inside strength.


    I''m not afraid at all. I even dare to abolish song Shaocheng. How can I be afraid of Wang Guorong? What''s more, there are so many people at the scene. If he dares to do it, no matter who he is or what family he belongs to, he must plead guilty!


    So, I light mouth, said: "I''m afraid you dare not."


    Sure enough, Wang Guorong''s eyes shrank, and his face immediately became ugly. But soon, he glared again, "I dare not?"


    "You just don''t dare." I respond.


    For a moment, the atmosphere froze at this moment.


    "Damn, you''re the first one to dare to talk to me like that. Who the hell are you? What''s the mystery in a mask? " Wang Guorong couldn''t keep his face. He was about to lift my mask.


    I narrowed my eyes and raised my foot decisively. Without saying a word, I kicked Wang Guorong''s belly hard. With 80% of my strength, I directly kicked his fat body back. I sat down on the ground, and the knife came loose. I was stunned.


    I bent down and grabbed the mountain knife first. I pestled it on the ground with the tip of the knife. "You are also the first person who dares to put the knife on my neck. It''s a good knife, but it''s a pity that you put the wrong person on it."


    "Shit! Damn, I won''t kill you today! Give it all to me, give it to me Wang Guorong was so angry that he got up and waved his hand. Twenty figures immediately gathered around him. He didn''t believe me. He dared to use a knife. He had no scruples and thought I was dead.


    However, when a young man came forward first and showed his fierce color, I raised one hand, and the sharp blade passed through his chest instantly. Without saying a word, I opened a bloody mouth!


    "Ah ~"


    the shrill scream reverberated in the blink of an eye. Such a young man fell to the ground and roared uncontrollably. All the people, no matter the students, or the people of SCC club, or Wang Guorong, took a collective breath.


    "Are you still coming? Do you want to have a taste of being chopped? " With a cold smile, surrounded by more than 20 people, I stepped forward fearlessly, raised the tip of the knife and pointed to another young man.


    Without waiting for his reply, I walked out the second step and cut it off with the speed of lightning. His face changed greatly and he was shocked!


    "Do you think it''s better to cut it directly or cut it off? Do you want to have a try? " I controlled the strength a little. The blade was still in front of his neck in the process of waving, which scared him back and almost fainted.


    Then, I went out of the third step. The people who had surrounded me did not dare to make any more rash moves. Instead, they gave way in astonishment. In the fourth step, I came to Wang Guorong, who was full of astonishment and shock.


    I did not hesitate to learn from Wang Guorong just now. In front of everyone, I grabbed his collar and put a knife on his neck. "A good knife is not used to scare people, but to cut people, don''t you think?"


    "How dare you?" Wang Guorong''s face changed. He didn''t seem to believe that I really dare to attack him.


    I said with a smile, "how dare I? How much do you think your life is worth? "At this point, I gently pulled the edge of the cold, which quickly opened a slight scar on Wang Guorong''s neck, and the blood quickly oozed out.


    An unbelievable surprise, involuntarily became Wang Guorong''s expression, he took a cold breath, "you... Who are you? Who the hell are you?! Are you an expert on the list


    I learned from Wang Guorong''s attitude towards Xiao Qi and said, "I''m not a master of the land list. I''m just an ordinary person. But I want to tell you, don''t think you are the four little people in Beijing. You think you''re amazing. In my eyes, you''re a rich garbage at most. Garbage is not qualified. Let me really do it."


    With that, I put down the knife and released the handle. The tip of the knife touched the ground with a clatter, just like knocking on Wang Guorong''s mind.


    After gazing at Wang Guorong for a few eyes, I turned around and didn''t worry that he dared to stab me in the back with a knife. He didn''t dare, let alone the courage!


    At this moment, I have no mood to continue to recruit. I just walk up to the stunned Liu Tao and Wang Luo and want to leave. When I find that Maybach is blocked, I can''t help but frown and suddenly turn back, "don''t you drive away? Are you satisfied that I have to smash all these broken cars? "


    Wang Guorong was obviously not a fool. He was still a bit thoughtful. He seemed to be worried about something, and he seemed to be guessing my identity. But he just couldn''t guess it. He was afraid to ask, "you! Who the hell are you! Do you think if you cut people down, you can just go away? "


    ...


    "I''ll give you two minutes. If you don''t drive away, all these cars will become scrap iron!"


    "I want to go, no one can stop me, remember my name, Gu Liangsheng!"

 Chapter 132

    It''s slow to say, but it''s all within minutes.


    Wang Guorong from menacing, became pale red, so that all people are surprised.


    Wang Guorong himself, in particular, was full of doubts. He could not guess my identity. He was very scared. He thought that I was a big man and dared to chop people in public in Yanjing, and he ignored him, the fourth youngest in the capital.


    In fact, it''s not. I''m not a big man at all. It''s just self-defense to slash people in public. It''s just negligence to hurt people. Anyway, the young man didn''t die.


    In addition, the confrontation between the two is momentum. If the enemy''s momentum is strong, he will be naturally suppressed. If my momentum is strong, the other party will be afraid and suspicious.


    It''s just a very simple psychological tactic. The more arrogant I am, the more I dare not rush to do something for convenience, just like Wang Guorong at the moment.


    As time goes by, these two minutes seem short, but in fact they seem a little long. Wang Guorong did not say a word, and looked at me in the eye, as if he was waiting for an answer, that is, to see if I dare to really smash the car! It''s like a game between the two sides.


    In front of me, there are more than a dozen super cars, standing beside Maybach, blocking the way. Among them, there are some top super cars, such as Pagani Zonda, Ferrari Enzo, Lamborghini sixth element and so on.


    With the spread of my words, members of the super run Club showed surprise one by one, and then turned into disbelief.


    "It''s impossible. Even if he cuts people down, it''s not a big deal. It''s just self-defense. After all, with so many of us around him, even if we call the police, we can''t take advantage of it."


    "But Gu Liangsheng said he would smash our car? If he does this, he will have to pay several hundred million at least? At that time, he will not be able to run. "


    "Hum, this Gu Liangsheng is really arrogant. He is the most arrogant person I have seen in Yanjing for so many years. He is more arrogant than song Shaocheng! I''ll see if he dares to smash the car! "


    These words, I listen to the bottom of the ear, the reason is ignored, has been with Wang Guorong across the air.


    "One more minute!" I put up a finger.


    Wang Guorong''s pupils contracted, took a deep breath and kept silent, as if he was still waiting. If he needed an answer, he needed an answer that would make him have a reason to leave even if he lost face.


    50 seconds, Wang Guorong began to dignify.


    40 seconds, Wang Guorong momentum slightly unstable.


    In 30 seconds, Wang Guorong''s expression was extremely ugly.


    In 20 seconds, Wang Guorong was completely shocked because my right hand was already on the chair.


    "Last 10 seconds!" I raised my left hand and looked at the time of my watch.


    After that, without hesitation, I grabbed the chair with my left and right hands, ready to smash Wang Guorong''s Ferrari Enzo.


    All of a sudden, Wang Guorong''s face changed greatly, and he quickly stretched out his hand from afar, "wait, let''s go now! Let''s go! Let it go. "


    Those super runners like followers, all unbelievable, asked in unison: "brother Guorong, why? Why are we leaving? "


    "That is, if he dares to smash it, let him smash it. I''ll see where he runs today and how much money he can take out to compensate!"


    However, Wang Guorong immediately yelled, as if he had transferred his anger to them, and angrily yelled: "you useless fools, do you think he dare not? How dare he! And he not only dares to smash, but also has money to compensate! Don''t you think it''s shameful enough to go to grandma''s house? "


    For a moment, the air was filled with a dead silence. The super runners looked at each other and were extremely subdued. It seemed that Wang Guorong was their boss. They had no choice but to go back to their cars under his leadership and start the engine to get out of the way.


    I put down my chair and looked back. Xiao Qi had been helped up by Liu Tao and Wang Luo, but none of them was shocked.


    In particular, Wang Luo''s unbelievable expression was even more obvious. Even his eyes on me gradually turned into awe.


    "Get in the car, Xiao Qi. Can you still drive?" I said hello with a smile.


    Xiaoqi reluctantly nodded, "don''t worry, young master, it''s just a little skin injury, it''s OK."


    Later, Liu Tao and Xiao Qi sat in the front seat, while Wang Luo and I sat in the back seat. When Maybach started and slowly passed Wang Guorong''s Ferrari Enzo, I signaled Xiao Qi to stop, reached out to press the window, and said with a smile, "Wang Luo is my personal assistant in the future. I hope you don''t disturb her in the future, OK? I''m a guest in Ningfu now. If you are unconvinced and want to take revenge on me, I''ll accompany you at any time. But next time, it won''t be as simple as a scar. Remember my name, my name is Gu Liangsheng. "


    Speaking of this, I directly press the window, Xiao Qi stepped on the accelerator very wisely, and left Huaqing University completely in the gaze of everyone.


    On the road, the atmosphere in the car was very tense. If I didn''t speak, they didn''t dare to make any noise. It seemed that the scene just now had a great visual impact on them.Wang Luo sat next to me and kept his head down. He didn''t dare to look directly at me. He put his hands between his legs and rubbed them constantly, as if to relieve the tension.


    I can''t help laughing, like Wang Luo this level of beauty, before I was eight life can''t catch up, now? On the contrary, she became nervous, as if afraid that I would eat her.


    Just as I wanted to open my mouth and ease the atmosphere, I suddenly remembered that besides recruiting assistants, I had to meet Chu Yuyan.


    But it''s a long way away from Huaqing University, and there are people on the bus. I can''t ask memeda to check Chu YuYan''s phone, so I have to open my microblog, log on my microblog trumpet, and send a private message to Chu Yuyan, "Yuyan, this is my trumpet. If you see this private message, help me tell Yu Yan that I''m not dead, and it can''t be spread. Who am I "It''s true."


    Finish all this, small seven driving Maybach, carefully asked: "young master, we are going home, or where?"


    "Where to?" I picked to pick eyebrow, move vision, looking at Wang Luo beside, tut, her cheek immediately appeared a strange blush, even dare not move.


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t eat you? Do you really think I''m keeping it? I really want you to be my assistant, but since you are my assistant, that is my appearance. Your image also needs to be changed. "


    "Xiaoqi, I''m not familiar with Yanjing. Go to a place where you can buy clothes. The more expensive the better! After buying clothes, I''ll go to the car market and buy a new one for Liu Tao and Wang Luo. Besides, it''s time to change this one. I don''t like to use other people''s things. "


    "Today, my young master will take you to the black sheep''s family."

 Chapter 133

    Financial Street shopping center is the highest grade commercial zone in the west of Yanjing.


    When I came here, I asked Xiao Qi to park the car and let him lead the way.


    It has to be said that compared with the Dongling commercial center, it is more than twice as high-end, worthy of being the capital, which indirectly shows the insurmountable gap between the second tier cities and the first tier cities.


    Entering a luxury clothing brand store, I swept my eyes, pointed to the most expensive clothes in the wardrobe, and said to Wang Luo, "go and have a try, and see if they are beautiful and fit. If you like them all, buy them all."


    Wang Luo may have come from a poor family. He came to Beijing to study by taking the college entrance examination. It seems that he has never seen such expensive clothes. He is out of place with this place. He suddenly looks pale, but he does not lose the nature of a poor family. "Young master? This... This is too expensive! I... I don''t want it, as long as I can wear it, not so expensive. "


    To tell you the truth, I like Wang Luo very much. The reason is that I am also from a poor family. I haven''t wasted money since I was a child. I have to spend every dollar.


    Fortunately, Wang Luo was not tainted by the secular world, and still kept his heart. I simply frowned, deliberately pretended to be serious, and said with a straight face: "I said I would buy it, try it quickly, and buy it all if I like it!"


    This sentence, I said very hard, with an unquestionable tone, not only shocked Wang Luo, but also attracted the staff. When I heard that I wanted to buy all of them, I immediately gave a smile, first asked me a greeting, and then took Wang Luo to try on the clothes while persuading him.


    "Ah, this lady, that young master is kind-hearted. Don''t refuse. You are born beautiful. If you change our clothes here, you will be absolutely amazing."


    As soon as Wang Luo was pulled away, I looked at Liu Tao. My heart was also uplifted. I said with a smile, "Liu Tao, you and Xiao Qi, go to the men''s wear district and have a look. When you decide, tell me. Take your time. Don''t worry about the money. You just need to know. What''s a Zhang Jiajia after you follow me?"


    "Yes, thank you, young master!" Liu Tao and Xiao Qi were both happy. After nodding at me, they were excited and ran to the men''s wear area, leaving me alone.


    Without saying a word, I walked out of the luxury goods store and thought that they would not finish buying clothes so soon. As soon as I got out of the door, I immediately put on my mask and looked for what I wanted in the eyes of others.


    "This mask is too troublesome. It was almost lifted by Wang Guorong just now." As I walked, I talked to myself and looked around.


    Although this shopping center is high-end, there are still a lot of strange things to sell. After looking for it for about ten minutes, I found a special mask shop in a remote corner.


    As soon as I saw it, I walked over without hesitation.


    The shop is not very big, but the decoration is very chic. The owner is about the same age as me. He seems to be a mask collector. The whole shop is full of all kinds of masks, including artistic and religious masks of gods and ghosts, as well as high imitation hoods, vivid and lifelike silicone human skin masks.


    At this moment, the shop is empty. It seems that this kind of shop is very unpopular, which makes the business of the owner miserable and the whole person listless.


    But as soon as I came in wearing a mask, the owner could not help but brighten his eyes and stepped forward, "hello? Want to buy a mask? Is Mr. Murphy also a mask collector? "


    "Well, you''re a good human skin mask, but it''s a bit troublesome to put it on your head. Do you have a more advanced one? Or a better way? " I nodded, took a step, came to a person''s skin mask, took it up and pinched it. It felt good, but it was too heavy.


    The shopkeeper was in a hurry. He was afraid that I would not buy it. He quickly said, "Sir, I can see from a look that you are a man of discernment. I have a newly collected face mask. Would you like to have a look?"


    Face changing mask? Is it like in TV, stick on the face can tear off the kind of?


    "Show it to me?" I instantly became interested. In this way, it would be much more convenient for me. I don''t have to wear this monkey king mask every day to be watched with a strange look.


    Soon, the shopkeeper took out a delicate box from a drawer, reached out and opened it, showing a mask with facial features but as thin as paper. "This is what I just received. Although it''s not rare in the market, it''s good. At least for me, it''s the treasure of Zhendian. As long as you stick it on your face, you''ll change your face Yes, just tear it off when you take a bath and try not to get into the water. "


    I took up the mask and felt very satisfied. I took out my bank card and brushed it without any ink.


    Then, I took the opportunity to go into the bathroom of the shop. In this remote corner, I showed my true face. I quickly put on the mask. I couldn''t find any trace of exposure, and it was completely close to my skin.


    The facial features of this mask are very common, so common that they are completely inconspicuous. When I left the shop, I completely changed my face and became another person."In the future, Gu Liangsheng will be me, I will be Gu Liangsheng, also... Li Shaobai!" I murmured and walked back and forth.


    But at this time, passing a famous wedding dress shop, in the transparent window, I saw Chu Wenyang sitting in it, leisurely drinking coffee, not knowing what to wait and see, and a Volkswagen Huiteng stopped outside!


    Wedding dress shop, Chu Wenyang, I realized, this is not accidental, is Chu Wenyang with Chu Yuyan out, choose wedding dress?


    Even if I stand outside the door, I can''t see the situation inside, but I can''t control my heart and can''t help walking in.


    At the moment of entrance, the fitting room in the wedding dress shop was slowly opened. A familiar face, wearing a beautiful wedding dress and beautiful high-heeled shoes, appeared in front of me step by step like a puppet.


    "Well, it''s a good one, but there''s more in the back. Try again until I''m satisfied." Chu Wenyang laughed with appreciation, and his words were mixed with the meaning of force.


    I was stunned at the door of the store. No matter how the clerk yelled, I couldn''t react. I looked at the familiar figure in front of me and fell into a trance.


    As if aware of my eyes, she raised her head and looked at me, but just like a stranger, directly ignored and passed by. Following Chu Wenyang''s words, she turned around in silence.


    As before, she turned around in front of me and said sorry.

 Chapter 134

    When Chu Yuyan re enters the fitting room, I react. I feel very bitter. I pretend to buy a wedding dress and take a look at the clerk at the door. "What, I''ll take a look at the wedding dress."


    "Oh, come in, sir." The shop assistant made a gesture of invitation. I couldn''t see that my appearance was fake.


    Complex at the same time, also very satisfied with the effect of the new mask, step into the spacious wedding shop.


    This wedding dress shop has a large area, with a total of two floors. Chu Wenyang is just in one corner. I deliberately walked in his direction and sat near him.


    Chu Wenyang, an old ghost, has a slightly upward mouth and twinkling eyes. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking and doesn''t notice. I stare at him from time to time.


    Then, I and the clerk to the wedding dress sample book, while pretending to read, while waiting for Chu Yuyan out, "what, this set is good, this set is also good."


    "I''m sorry, sir. Most of them need to be made to order, because the spot size may not be suitable. I don''t know what the size of your wife''s wedding dress is? I can remember that. " The shop assistant asked, a little difficult.


    "So." I Oh a, Chu Yuyan just came out again, changed another set of wedding dress, like a fairy down to earth, even if the face haggard, but always make all the people who notice, look moved.


    Simply, I raised my hand and pointed to Chu Yuyan, "just make a suit for me according to the lady''s figure. Now I''ll pick it again."


    Flipping through the sample book full of wedding photos, I checked carefully. Finally, on the last page of the sample book, I saw a full set of top wedding dresses that need millions of custom-made!


    This set of million wedding dress is tailor by famous European wedding dress makers. The quality is excellent, and the style is full of the style of the European royal family. Without saying a word, I chose this set in my heart. I raised my finger and asked, "can I order this set in advance? I''ll pay first and come back when I need to. "


    "I''m sorry, sir, because this set is only made once a year, and it has just been ordered in advance by that gentleman, so I''m sorry. Why don''t you take a look at other styles?" The shop assistant took a look at Chu Wenyang and said sorry.


    I once frowned, thinking Chu Wenyang this old ghost, since has ordered the wedding dress, then why should Chu Yuyan try other? Isn''t this intentionally tossing Chu Yuyan? No wonder I laugh all the time!


    Since I entered Ningfu, I have been run by people all the time. It''s not easy to get the 5 billion yuan. Especially for the attitude of Ningfu, I''ve been choked with anger for a long time!


    See Chu Wenyang deliberately toss Chu Yuyan, I instantly upset, decisively take out the bank card, "I don''t care what reason your shop is, or how, this wedding dress I want to set, I can offer more than three times the price."


    "Wait a minute, sir. I can''t decide this. I''ll call our manager." The shop assistant suddenly got nervous and walked away quickly.


    Half a minute later, a middle-aged woman, under the guidance of the assistant, came to me and politely extended her hand, "Hello, sir, I heard that you want that million wedding dress? Can you offer more than three times the price? Is the size the same as the original one? "


    "Well, yes." I also reached out and shook hands with the store manager.


    "Well, I''ll go and discuss with that gentleman. After all, we are open to business here. If you can afford more than three times the price, you won''t do it." The store manager drew back his hand and went directly to Chu Wenyang.


    The store manager didn''t know what he had said to Chu Wenyang. He suddenly turned back and looked very unhappy. He vetoed and said, "no, he will pay three times, then I will pay five times!"


    Suddenly, the store manager''s expression was ugly, and he threw a helpless expression at me from a distance.


    I sneered to myself. I thought that there was a reason to pass. I just walked up to Chu Wenyang and said, "Sir, I''ve been here for a long time. Now that you''ve settled the wedding dress, why do you want this lady to change it all the time? Isn''t this a toss? If you don''t want this wedding dress, don''t take a shit. If you pay five times, I''ll pay ten times. "


    At this moment, I''m less than five meters away from Chu Yuyan. I look sideways. Unconsciously, I clench my fist, and my nails fall into my palm. I secretly tell Chu Wenyang that you old devil, you are so cold-blooded. Today I''m going to punish you on purpose. I''ll see what you can do with me in public.


    Sure enough, listen to me, Chu Wenyang is full of displeasure, rubbed to stand up, glaring at me, "who are you? Dare you rob me? "


    I am not impatient, holding the 5 billion bank card, shaking in front of the store manager, "it doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is, I want to order this wedding dress, I will pay 10 million!"


    For a moment, Chu Wenyang''s expression was like eating excrement, which made me feel very happy. I thought to myself, you old ghost, old Wang bastard, do you have time to eat shriveled?


    However, Chu Wenyang, as the head of the Chu family and a senior official at the ministerial level, would he let me steal the wedding dress at a high price? Isn''t it just hitting him in the face?


    So, in my expectation, Chu Wenyang snorted and directly increased the price, "13 million!"With the spread of 13 million, the store manager''s mouth immediately became O-shaped, and his eyes were full of joy.


    However, this is just the beginning, Chu Wenyang so toss Chu Yuyan, today I just want to pick a thorn, is to engage in targeted, is to ruthlessly pit Chu Wenyang!


    "13.01 million!" I mean it.


    Chu Wenyang''s face changed and his eyes glared. First, he looked at Chu Yuyan, who was stunned. Then he glanced at the shop assistants and the store manager, who was breathing cold air. He said angrily: "15 million! This is the marriage between the Chu family and the Song family. How could it be disgraced by you, a little nobody? "


    This sentence has a profound meaning. Chu Wenyang did not act as an official, but intentionally said that the song and Chu families came here, obviously to frighten me and make me retreat.


    Unfortunately, I am no longer Li Shaobai who just came to Beijing, but Gu Liangsheng who has changed his face!


    Gu Liangsheng, as an identity, doesn''t have to worry too much. I can even say that I don''t have to pay attention to the so-called four shaos in the capital, the so-called genius, the so-called Chu family and the so-called Chu Wenyang!


    I have only one enemy, the Song family!


    Simply, I narrowed my eyes and pointed out again, "Mr. Chu Wenyang''s name is like thunder. I''m the youngest and most potential official at the ministerial level. I''m also the famous head of the Chu family. As for me, I''m a nobody, so your marriage is none of my business? I just want this wedding dress! "


    "15.01 million! Mr. Chu Wenyang, can''t you afford a wedding dress? "

 Chapter 135

    Hearing my name and official position, Chu Wenyang''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. He glared at me for a few seconds before squeezing out a sentence from his teeth, "since you know who I am, do you want to fight with me?"


    "So what? When people open their doors to do business, the price is higher. Can''t you really afford it? If it''s spread out, the Chu family owner is robbed of the wedding dress by a nobody of mine. It''s going to make people laugh. " I laughed and thought that Lao Tzu told you on purpose. I didn''t avenge my revenge in Chu family that day. If I don''t pit you today, how can I give up!


    A wave of anger suddenly rose from Chu Wenyang''s face. He glared, clapped his hand on the table, and immediately banged. The coffee poured down, spilled on the ground, and scolded: "what a junior, dare to challenge me openly, you''d better tell me which junior you are. I won''t let your elders give you a good lecture!"


    "My name is Gu. I''m not a junior. I''m afraid I''ll disappoint Mr. Chu. I still say that. Do you want a wedding dress? If you don''t, it''s mine. " I freely blurted out that this kind of deliberately provocative words do not need to be drafted at all.


    Soon, all around into silence, Chu Yuyan slightly surprised, lonely eyes coruscate a little surprised, the surrounding staff are all dumbfounded, dare not say a word.


    As for Chu Wenyang, he stares at me as if he wants to see me through. If his eyes can kill people, maybe they have cut me to pieces.


    However, I directly ignored this kind of vision, the whole person calmly, foolishly dug his ears, "15.01 million, do you want it or not? If not, I''ll order it. I just need a wedding dress. "


    Chu Wen Yang Huang teeth a bite, seem helpless, and do not want to lose face, as if there is no choice in general, put up two fingers, "20 million!"


    This set of wedding dress is worth a million yuan. Now Chu Wenyang has paid 20 million yuan for his face, which is the absolute sky high price! It''s 20 times the price to buy an item!


    What''s more, this wedding dress is only made once a year. The European masters don''t stare at it every day. They also want to make other wedding dresses. It''s equivalent to this one. It''s 20 times more than this one. After 20 pieces are sold, the wedding dress shop makes a lot of money in an instant!


    No one around the shop assistant was shocked to be in the same place and took a cool breath.


    Even the middle-aged woman store manager was too excited to speak.


    Unfortunately, in my eyes, it''s nothing at all. I''m afraid to pit people!


    So I said with a smile, "25 million! ... the wedding dress of the song and Chu families. Chu Wenyang, the owner of the Chu family, can''t even fight me. It''s ridiculous. "


    "Boy! You mean it? Who the hell are you? " Chu Wenyang was so angry that he almost started when he moved.


    "I did it on purpose, OK? I''ll pay 25 million. Don''t you have any money? Impossible? The huge Chu family can''t even take out 25 million yuan, can it? I don''t think you''re afraid? " I''m not afraid. I''m afraid he won''t do it. He''s a big official. If he does it with me, no matter what the reason, it will affect his career!


    Especially if such a large amount of money is taken out, even if it is family funds, not his personal assets. If it is exposed on the Internet, he will be absolutely drowned by public opinion, and may even be directly suspended for investigation!


    At that time, when Chu Wenyang fell, without the support of interests, would the Song family marry the Chu family? This is the simplest and most direct way to solve the marriage!


    Even if Chu Wenyang doesn''t fall down, this matter involves the Song family, and will inevitably be restrained and balanced by China, so it can''t be so unscrupulous.


    If it doesn''t work, then I have to improve my strength quickly and punish the Song family economically with huge wealth!


    The simplest and the most difficult are all here now. I will not let go of such a clever move.


    Just suddenly, Chu Wenyang seems to have figured out something. He stops his anger, takes a deep breath, and says lightly: "I don''t want to fight with you. Since you want 25 million yuan, you can take it. Anyway, some fool is willing to suffer losses, and I''m happy. In the end, who laughs at who has its own conclusion."


    Chu Wenyang finish, big sleeve a wave, turn around, stare Chu Yuyan one eye, pose to leave.


    I smile to myself and think that Chu Wenyang is really a crafty person. He guesses the seriousness of things, knows how to deal with things tactfully, and even gives himself a step down. No wonder he can climb to such a high position at this age. It doesn''t seem unreasonable.


    However, since I set up this pit, Chu Wenyang has already stepped into the pit. It''s not so easy to jump out!


    He''s sleek, I''m smarter than him!


    Simply, I said with a smile, "well, there''s a conclusion. If you can''t afford it, you can''t afford it. There are so many reasons. I don''t think the Chu family is at the end of its tether. Do you want to climb the high branch of the Song family? Is it not even the money for the wedding dress from the Song family? Alas, I think there is no one in the Chu family. Even the owner of the Chu family is so weak. ""You Chu Wenyang suddenly turned back, as if touched the bottom line, was stabbed to the pain by me, raised his finger to me, suddenly angry.


    "Manager, take my card and brush it." I ignore, in front of the store manager shook the bank card, secret way: Chu Wenyang you old devil, last time almost in your move, this time is not my turn to revenge? I like doing things like tit for tat. I guess you can''t even think of it. I''m Li Shaobai, right? I didn''t expect that my intention would be so deep, to make you angry, to show you something.


    "Yes, sir. This way, please." The store manager respectfully took my bank card and turned around to take me to the front desk to swipe my card.


    "Wait!" Chu Wenyang suddenly changed his face and said.


    The store manager stopped and was surprised. I narrowed my eyes and said in secret: the big official is just like this. He just jumped into my pit and didn''t realize it. It seems that I think highly of you Chu Wenyang.


    However, unexpectedly, Chu Wenyang did not ask for export price, but looked at the store manager and said, "is this wedding dress shop the industry of Ningfu? Mr. Ning and I have a bit of friendship. Why don''t I call him and let him know. I think he will give me this face. As for Gu Liangsheng, I advise you not to sell it to him! "


    Hearing this, I laughed. It turns out that this is the property of Ningfu. It turns out that Chu Wenyang is not a fool, but he doesn''t understand the situation, let alone my relationship with ningyuefeng.


    If he made this call, it would be humiliating!

 Chapter 136

    Chu Wenyang snorted coldly, took out his mobile phone, unlocked the screen lock, and looked at me coldly, "boy, although I don''t know why you want to target me like this, I tell you that you are targeting the wrong person, and there is only one end to provocation, that is self humiliation!"


    Having said that, Chu Wenyang immediately opened the address book, found Ning Yuefeng''s number, and dialed it without hesitation.


    I said nothing with a smile. I thought I''d see who was insulting me. When Chu Yuyan knelt down in front of you, you Chu Wenyang ignored him coldly and made sarcastic remarks. I must pay back this humiliation today!


    The telephone is dialing, Chu Wenyang is looking coldly, as if in his eyes, the next moment I will be shameless, and I will leave in ashes.


    However, as soon as the call came through, Chu Wenyang deliberately turned on the loudspeaker, as if trying to humiliate me completely. He said to Ning Yuefeng, "Mr. Ning, I''m Wenyang. I''m in Guose Tianxiang wedding dress shop in Jingxi Financial Street shopping center. There''s a man who doesn''t know what''s right and what''s wrong. With a high price of 25 million yuan, he robbed me of a million yuan wedding dress that I ordered in advance. You''re here Sentence sound, help younger generation beg a justice


    Chu Wenyang''s tone is very similar to that of the younger generation who is seeking help from their parents. This is what I expected. Compared with Ning''s family, Chu''s family is far behind. In terms of age alone, Chu Wenyang has to shout uncle Ning Yuefeng. It''s normal for him to be softer.


    "Oh, Wen Yang? I thought there was something wrong with you. Just tell the store manager. Then I''ll let the people below inform me. Don''t worry. " Ning Yuefeng said.


    All of a sudden, Chu Wenyang raised his head and sneered, as if to say that he was already in the victory. He raised his mouth and looked at me, saying: "Mr. Ning, I''ll trouble you. I''ll hang up first. I''ll visit you in Ningfu when I have time. When I get married with the Song family, I''ll invite Mr. Ning to come over."


    "Well, I''m sure I''ll go, but I''m a little curious. You are an official at the ministerial level. Who wants to argue with you for a wedding dress?" Ning Yue Feng tut a, doubt of ask a way.


    "It''s a young man named Gu Liangsheng. I don''t know who he is. How dare he be so arrogant? If I know, I will let his elders teach him a good lesson!" Chu Wenyang looks resentful. He seems to ask Ning Yuefeng to solve the problem. He is also very reluctant. But he seems to have no choice but to turn to others for help. He owes me this favor. So in his eyes, he regards me as an enemy.


    However, there was no sound on the other end of the phone, except the extremely empty wind. It seemed that Ning Yuefeng was stunned.


    Chu Wenyang frowned and asked, "would you rather be old? If it''s OK, will you hang up first? "


    But at this time, Ning Yuefeng suddenly coughed heavily, as if choked by saliva, said: "what, you don''t hang up, you give the phone to the young man named Gu Liangsheng, I ask, see who is the younger generation."


    "Ah? In this way, you''d better be respectful than obedient. " Chu Wenyang immediately showed his joy, decisively extended his hand, put his mobile phone in front of me, and glared, "hum, boy, I''d rather ask you questions, but I''m not honest?"


    "Oh, it''s Ning Lao." I put a smile on the corner of my mouth, turned off the loudspeaker directly, then stuck my mobile phone to my ear and gave a disapproval.


    Immediately, the voice of Ning Yuefeng sighed from the phone, "Alas, Liangsheng, which one did you make? I can only save you, but I can''t get in. Compared with the Song family, our Ningfu family still has a gap, especially the tianbang masters. They can''t get any money. "


    "You''re wrong. I''m not asking you to step in. He doesn''t know who I am. How about 10% revenue in the next ten days?" I am very indifferent to speak, the 10% say more or less, it depends on the size of the funds, with my current funds, this is a full 500 million! In the next ten days, it is estimated that there will be few people in the world who can make so much money in ten days. Who is not interested?


    What''s more, I''ve made it very clear that it''s not the decision to let Ning Fu in, but just the wedding dress. Chu Wenyang doesn''t know who I am. If I have to consider this, I have to reexamine the strength of Ning Fu.


    However, with the spread of my words, Chu Wenyang frowned again. He was even more puzzled. He couldn''t understand what I said, but he still looked at me with a kind of victory, as if the victory was in his hands.


    "Yes, you can call Chu Wenyang back. I''ll tell him." Ning Yuefeng made a quick decision and made a firm promise. I couldn''t help smiling deeper and handed the mobile phone to Chu Wenyang.


    My action made Chu Wenyang''s face slightly changed, as if it was slightly beyond his expectation. I didn''t even have the expression of frustration.


    So, Chu Wenyang took over the mobile phone full of doubts, and deliberately turned on the speaker, and asked: "Ning Lao, are you?"


    "Wen Yang, let me tell you frankly. I can''t manage this matter. If you want to buy it, you should pay more money. I think it''s nothing to you, right? Well, I''ll just hang up. I''ll welcome you to Ningfu one day. " Ning Yuefeng said a word, then directly came the voice of the end of the call.The voice at the end of the call is playing over and over again.


    Por ~ por ~ por ~


    "this..." Chu Wenyang, holding his mobile phone, was stunned, and his slightly wrinkled face gradually showed his frustration, humiliation, humiliation, and strong disbelief.


    Then, Chu Wenyang slowly raised his head, looked at me in disbelief, and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth, "who are you? Why would Ning always help you? Which family are you from? It''s impossible. I haven''t heard of it in the capital. There''s a big family named Gu. "


    With that, Chu Wenyang said to himself, as if to find an answer for himself.


    "And what? Do you want a wedding dress? No, I''ll buy it, 25 million! " I deliberately put 25 million into a loud voice to stimulate Chu Wenyang''s nerves.


    Sure enough, Chu Wenyang was strongly stimulated. During the turning point, even the so-called officials, so-called tactful, could no longer keep calm. He was biting his yellow teeth and clenched his old fists. His old face seemed to be slapped by me. He became hysterical. He suddenly yelled, said a word and gave a count Words!


    "It''s just a small generation. Even if I''d rather stay out of this, would my Chu family be afraid of you who don''t know where to come from?"


    "30 million!"

 Chapter 137

    "30 million ~ ~"


    "30 million ~ ~"


    Chu Wenyang''s roar, with great strength, suddenly reverberated in the whole wedding dress shop. Both the guests and the clerks looked at it with a look of horror!


    The store manager, in particular, was so excited that his face was filled with joy.


    After the roar, Chu Wenyang breathed heavily and looked coldly, "I see how much money you can pay today! Don''t think my Chu family is empty! "


    The smile on the corner of my mouth became deeper and deeper. I secretly told Chu Wenyang, an old devil, that he rarely lost his mind. So he went into the pit. Naturally, he couldn''t jump out of the pit easily. If he wanted to go into the pit, he would be cruel!


    So, I deliberately provoked again. I could not let Chu Wenyang''s anger stop. I immediately countered with my eyes and said, "I''ll pay 40 million! What about? Old devil? Do you think you''re the only one with money? Go away if you can''t afford it! Don''t be a dog in the manger


    "50 million! 50 million! You little generation, when I came out, you were still rolling in your womb! " Chu Wenyang''s anger burst out, completely lost his original reason, and was stimulated so that his tendons burst up!


    I laughed in my heart, but on the surface I pretended to be flat. I deliberately stopped for a few seconds, and then pretended to be extremely angry, as if I wanted to use up all my savings. I gritted my teeth and said: "old devil, 70 million! 70 million! What about? You Chu family, can''t afford it? "


    Chu smelled that Yang Qi was about to explode blood vessels. He was stimulated by extreme to thorough stimulation. His two eyes were red and bloody. Without thinking about it, he spat out, "80 million, I''ll pay 80 million! We Chu family can''t afford it? It''s just a little money! Today, I''m here to fight for breath, so that no one will think that we Chu family can''t do it. We really need the Song family! "


    "Isn''t it? I think so, right? Otherwise, if you are a minister, do you need to marry the Song family? I don''t think you Chu family has any details, do you? Hum, I''ll pay 90 million! If you give me 100 million yuan, I won''t believe in evil. Today, a broken Chu family can fly to heaven, can''t it? " I pretended to clench my fist. In fact, I was holding back my smile. My face turned blue and red, which made people mistakenly think that I was angry.


    When Chu heard the Yang Qi, he was so angry that his lungs would explode. His whole chest was very violent because of his strong anger. His eyes full of blood were staring at him, especially his yellow teeth.


    However, at this juncture, even though Chu Wenyang''s anger reached the peak, he seemed to recover a trace of reason. Instead of raising the price directly, he stared at me as if he were fighting with his own anger and wondering whether he should pay 100 million yuan.


    As soon as I saw the situation, I immediately scolded him. If the old devil recovers his mind and is as good as a ghost, he will not argue with me. How can I pit him? "Why? No money? I think so. The Chu family is just like that. I don''t want to be a big family in my whole life. It''s right to follow others forever. I''ll be a follower, a dog leg, or a dog leg who can flatter others. "


    As soon as the words came out, Chu Wen Yang just pulled back a trace of reason, and suddenly it was as if he had been burned out by the fierce anger. The whole person was so angry that he stamped his feet and wrinkled his fishtail. His face was gradually ferocious, and a suppressed voice roared out of his throat!


    "100 million! I''ll give you 100 million! "


    Hearing this number, the whole wedding dress shop fell into unprecedented silence, into the extreme shock, a silence, a shock.


    But in this silence, Chu Wenyang saw that I didn''t speak, and immediately showed a proud look. He learned from me just now and said, "how about that? boy? Today, I''ll play with you to the end. Come on! Do you think I''m afraid of you? "


    ...


    "I..." I silently read a word, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, restrained the burst of laughter, and said with difficulty: "I won''t come, you come, I admit that you are powerful. Sure enough, Jiang is still old and spicy. If you buy a wedding dress for 100 million yuan, you are a bull, and the younger generation is willing to bow down!"


    At last, when it comes to the four words "willing to bow to the downwind", I finally couldn''t bear it. I burst out with a smile, "ha ha..."


    first, Chu Wenyang''s face froze and froze.


    Then, there was uncontrollable laughter, and even some nervous laughter. Finally, I squatted down, covered my stomach, and was about to fall to the ground laughing, "ha ha ha ~ ~, 100 million to buy a wedding dress, you said... Ha ha ha, are you, ha ha ha, are you stupid?! Ha ha ha, you old devil, you old fool. "


    The sound of laughter suddenly reverberated, but all the people present reacted and snickered.


    "Is this old man stupid? Isn''t that stupid? "


    "It''s unheard of to buy a million wedding dresses for one hundred million."


    "That Gu Liangsheng''s technique is so clever that he didn''t even see us. He thought they were really against each other.""This is the owner of the Chu family, Chu Wenyang. Although 100 million yuan is nothing to him, he has such an identity. If he takes out so much money, don''t you think about the consequences? I guess he''s in trouble. Is it worth fighting for a breath? "


    ...


    Chu Wenyang''s face suddenly changed greatly. He looked at me incredulously, as if he realized something. His whole body suddenly trembled, and he took a cold breath, as if he had been hit by five thunderbolts, and his legs could not stop a soft, one of them staggered to the ground, "you... You!"!!! Gu Liangsheng, you are deceiving me! You''re playing with me


    I squatted on the ground, laughing and saying: "ha ha ha, you old fool, I''m just playing with you, OK? Ha ha ha


    His face was congested, and his veins were even more green. Chu Wenyang''s Qi and blood suddenly surged up. He quickly covered his chest with one hand and vomited a mouthful of old blood out of his mouth, almost fainting.


    It happened that Chu Wenyang did not faint, but vomited a mouthful of old blood, showing unprecedented frustration and murderous anger!


    I forced to stop smiling, slowly got up, the corner of my mouth kept rising, looked down at Chu Wenyang, and looked at him with murderous eyes.


    Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds.


    As time goes on, every second is a contest of eyes. If eyes can kill people, I''m afraid I''m not only cut to pieces, but I''ve been beaten to the 18th floor of hell. I''m never allowed to live beyond my life!


    "It''s not good, is it? You''re holding back, aren''t you? A big official who capsized in the ditch in front of me felt humiliated, humiliated, right? Angry, right? "


    "Ha ha, it''s right to be upset, to hold back, to humiliate. Anyway, it''s right. What I want is such an effect! Admit defeat, old fool, fight with me, your IQ is not enough


    My two short words, like a sharp blade, hit Chu Wenyang''s mind, and made him spit out a third mouthful of old blood again. It was like high blood pressure and blood vessel explosion. He completely fainted and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 138

    As Chu Wenyang fell to the ground, many people surrounded him to help rescue him.


    Chu YuYan''s eyes flashed. She woke up from the shock and showed a look of shock. She came to Chu Wenyang in her wedding dress and high-heeled shoes and said in a hurry: "here, uncle, wake up, uncle, wake up."


    Chu Yuyan pressed Chu Wenyang''s chest nervously, and raised her head. Suddenly, she looked at me with hatred, "who are you? Why do you do this? Where did our Chu family offend you? "


    "I..." I was full of smile, but under this eye, under this word, completely stunned, no smile.


    ...


    I thought I had won Chu Wenyang. I could use this to explode on the Internet and bring him down completely.


    Without the support of interests, even if the Song family does not terminate the engagement, the marriage will be postponed indefinitely.


    But I never thought that I would have a bad move, but I didn''t count that Chu Yuyan would look at me with this kind of eyes!


    "Yes, Chu YuYan''s surname is Chu after all. Chu Wenyang is his own uncle. No matter how cold-blooded Chu Wenyang is, she won''t be unkind. This is her character. If I do this, how will Chu Yuyan treat me in the future?" I thought, can''t help sighing, already have a decision.


    A moment later, Chu Wenyang opened his eyes, and gradually woke up, covering his chest, as if he had suddenly aged a few years old. His face was pale, and he was full of frustration and staring at me. He wanted to talk but stopped.


    Chu Yu''s Apricot eyes are tight and her eyebrows are slightly locked. She has already regarded me as the enemy of the opposite.


    At the moment of looking at Chu Yuyan, I felt a deep complexity in my heart. I sighed to myself. It seems that Gu Liangsheng''s identity has good and bad places.


    The good place is to do things without scruple, the bad place is to move the Chu family, Chu Yuyan will hate me, regard me as the enemy, or already regard me as the enemy.


    "I''d better buy this wedding dress, 110 million. Take it and brush it. Don''t fight any more." Simply, instead of using Ningfu''s 5 billion capital card, I took out my own bank card and gave it to the store manager. I took the initiative to go to the front desk and input the password.


    After finishing all this, Chu Wen Yang Ming was relieved. His tendons were gone and his blood color was gradually slowing down. He seemed to recover his reason and chose the former in his position and face.


    However, Chu YuYan''s hate eyes are still unchanged, even deeper.


    "Sir, please keep your card. I don''t know where to send it after the order is finished? Can you give us an address? " The store manager respectfully handed the card back.


    In the silence, I put the card back into my wallet and looked at Chu Yuyan from a distance. "Just put it in the store for the time being, because I''m waiting for that day. I can take its hostess and show up here to put on this wedding dress for her in person."


    With that, I staggered my sight, raised my step and walked out of the wedding dress shop of Ningfu, step by step, towards the way I came.


    Fist gradually clenched, nails into the palm, but can not alleviate the inexplicable pain, this clearly I am me, I stand in front of you, you do not recognize my feelings, who can understand?


    Walking alone in the crowded street, clearly have too many friends, but have to hide identity, a lonely person forward, this loneliness who can experience?


    Perhaps, from the beginning of stepping into Yanjing, I have no way to retreat. Suddenly, looking back, I feel like a cliff behind me. I have to look ahead, endure loneliness, and walk alone!


    One step, two steps, three steps, it seems that they are full of unprecedented firmness.


    ...


    ten minutes later, I went back to where I was. Wang Luo had already picked out his clothes and changed into a brand-new one. He couldn''t find any original breath, just like a new person.


    As for Liu Tao and Xiao Qi, they are in stiff suits and full of energy. They are hanging shoulder to shoulder, each wearing a pair of sunglasses. The three of them sit in the rest position and talk with each other.


    Seeing that I came and stood beside them, the three of them obviously didn''t recognize my new face. Liu Tao was very surprised and asked, "Er, this gentleman, who are you?"


    "Let''s go." I took out the monkey king mask in my arms, shook it and put it on the table.


    The three of them suddenly realized that their eyes were slightly widened. They thought that this was my true face. They quickly restrained their appearance, got up respectfully and opened their mouth at the same time.


    "Hello, young master ~"


    Wang Luo, in particular, has a strong surprise in her eyes. It seems that in her expectation, my appearance can not be so ordinary. How can I say that I am also a handsome guy? How can you be so ordinary that you can''t recognize it in the crowd!


    Wang Luo''s mind, I see through at a glance, but did not say anything, directly led them to the front desk to swipe the card, thinking how can you know, in fact, my face now, is also a mask? I don''t know if those people will be shocked when they see my face when they return to Ningfu later. They think they will die when they see my face.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but smile and scare these guys. Ning Zhenhua, in particular, is too proud. It''s a disease and must be treated!Think at the beginning, the special class that group of unruly guys, in the end is not I trained to be obedient? Just a little youth in Ningfu, just a little ningzhenhua, what is it?


    However, after the wedding dress shop scene, I was not in the mood to go on, let alone go to the car market to allocate cars, so I had to directly transfer 10 million to the bank accounts of Wang Luo, Liu Tao and Xiao Qi, including five years'' wages, and the rest was daily reimbursement, which they could handle by themselves.


    After all, as my personal assistant and driver, I have to be decent. These are just a drop in the bucket.


    Want to take the money and run? It''s impossible. They''re not stupid. One is from Ningfu and the other is a top student from Huaqing University. I''m not afraid of the four young people in Beijing. But if you have a little brain, just think about it. It''s really easy for me to find them, especially when I have the magic weapon of MEDA.


    However, when they received the money, the three of them still could not hide their shock. They opened their mouths in the car and gasped.


    "Young master, you will give us ten million yuan for each of us. Aren''t you afraid that we will run away?"


    "Young master, you have a little too much money..."


    "no! It''s too much. "


    I waved my hand, "don''t ink with me. Just give me flowers. I''m Gu Liangsheng''s assistant. I''ll never be ungrateful. The premise is that you have to show your ability. Don''t let me down! It''s just an appetizer. What''s 30 million? When you bought clothes just now, I spent more than 100 million. "


    "Of course, the most important thing is that you, as my assistants, are equal to my appearance and warn others that you have to consider the consequences before you move me!"


    As soon as the words took off, there was a chill in the car. Even Wang Luo couldn''t help looking moved.


    "In such a short time, it took more than 100 million..."


    "young master, are you Shenhao?"

 Chapter 139

    More than half an hour later, I was sent back to Ningfu villa.


    Liu Tao and Wang Luo are obviously shocked. It seems that they did not expect that I would live in such a place as Ning Fu!


    "Ha ha, the young master is the future husband of Ningfu. Even the old man takes special care of the young master. If you compare with him, the status of the young master is not much worse than that of the four in the capital. He is just not famous." Xiaoqi said with a smile while driving.


    Liu Tao and Wang Luo looked at each other, revealing unspeakable shock.


    I smile but don''t speak, think I and Ning Yuefeng just cooperation, which is what future husband?


    What''s more, if I really want to do this, I''m not willing to do it. I''ll kick my ass and let me go!


    Ning Xing''s temper makes her anxious. What can''t she do?


    Before stepping out of the car door, I told Liu Tao and Wang Luo to finish their unfinished chores first, and then work for me wholeheartedly. I''d better find my own place to live, preferably near Ningfu.


    But no matter when I make a noise, they must arrive at once, or finish according to my order!


    In particular, Liu Tao, I have no taboo to call names and say: "I will give you three days to deal with the Zhang Jiajia affair. If you want to deal with it well, a man must have dignity if he is alive."


    After explaining, saying and commanding, I stepped out of the car door and walked into the grand villa of Ningfu.


    At the beginning, Ning Zhenhua came face to face and directly collided with me. He stepped back and raised his head a little stupefied. He looked at me and immediately frowned and said in surprise: "who are you? How come I haven''t seen you? "


    Said, rather Zhenhua vigilant, thought I was outside sneaks in the curfew generation.


    I deliberately pretended to be stupid, thinking about scaring this guy, so I touched my face, patted my forehead intentionally, and said, "Oh, damn it, you see my face. If someone knows I''m in Ningfu, you''re going to die, and you''ll have to implicate Ningfu!"


    "Are you... Gu Liangsheng?" Ning Zhenhua suddenly face big change, eyes stare big.


    I secretly smile, see I don''t frighten you to death, simply point the head, continue to play silly, put on a pair of extremely anxious appearance, "bad, bad, I from come in, forget to wear a mask, alas, have been seen all, it seems Ning Fu can''t stay, sorry, Zhenhua, I''m afraid this time, you can''t escape."


    "This..." Ning Zhenhua completely silly, the whole person stuttered, look panic.


    "Oh, it''s really bad. I have been trying to offend people. I can see that there are eye liner everywhere. I mean, I can see that there is a line of eye in the Ning house. What can I do? I think I have to leave. I''m afraid that in less than half an hour, there will be a master of the sky. Well, that''s right. We have to get out of here. "


    With that, I turned around and walked away. Ning Zhenhua was so scared that he turned pale and quickly grabbed me. "Gu Liangsheng, wait a minute. How can you say you''re going! If you leave, what will Ning Fu do? "


    I looked back, narrowed my eyes, and looked up and down at Ning Zhenhua in a hurry. I felt that although he was proud to the limit on the surface, he still cared about his family in his heart. It was not that he had no merit. If he could restrain his pride, he was really a talent.


    It''s just that this guy is a little too proud. If he doesn''t cure him, he will have to turn the world upside down sooner or later. In addition, Ning Yuefeng has already acquiesced that he has given this task to me. Of course, I have to do my duty. What''s more, I''m still my brother-in-law in name?


    Without saying a word, I directly threw away Ning Zhenhua''s hand, boasted and did not make a draft, and said: "not to mention the tianbang experts, just as far as the other party''s power is concerned, Ning Fu can''t resist. Even if it''s only tianbang experts, Ning Fu can''t deal with these people, only those who are tortured and killed! Tianbang masters never need reason to kill people! "


    All of a sudden, Ning Zhenhua suffocated, and his throat seemed to be stuck by a stone. Leng was unable to say a word.


    And here''s the movement, also quickly attracted the attention of all around, a lot of people came out.


    Even branches of Ningfu have sprung up from other places.


    "Who is this man? Why do I look so familiar? "


    "Well? Gu Liangsheng


    "Is it Gu Liangsheng? Why isn''t he wearing a mask? "


    "Damn it, he''s showing his true face. He''s trying to harm our Ningfu!"


    "I knew for a long time that Gu Liangsheng had bad intentions. I didn''t expect it to be true!"


    "Damn it, isn''t it true that there are tianbang experts coming?"


    For a moment, all the figures outside the villa turned pale when they heard it, especially the young people, whose expression was as ugly as eating dog excrement.


    Ning Chenggong stepped forward, came over, bit his teeth, and glared at me, "Gu Liangsheng, you bastard, I knew you were not a good man, I didn''t expect it to be true! Even if you''re in danger, you''ve even implicated our Ningfu! "


    "There''s no way. Who made me forget to wear a mask? There''s no one to remind me or anything I shrugged and made a helpless expression. Ning Chenggong''s face was stiff, and all the members of Ning Fu were worried."Damn it, Gu Liangsheng is a disaster. What can I do?"


    "The Lord of the mansion is working outside. Please tell him to come back quickly


    "In this way, we might as well catch Gu Liangsheng first, and then give him to the tianbang expert. In this way, we can not only get rid of the relationship, but also win a favor from the tianbang expert!"


    I don''t know which son of a bitch has come up with a bad idea to catch me, which makes everyone show their determination in an instant, especially Ning Chenggong and Ning Zhenhua. They just want to tie me up in front of Ning''s house so that people can catch me.


    I''m angry and resentful. How can these guys try to get rid of the relationship? Is that too cruel? It''s totally beyond my expectation. It seems that this one is a little too big. If it''s tied by these guys with ropes, wouldn''t it be a shame to go to grandma''s house?


    I had to step back quickly, waved my hand and said, "no, I''m just joking. It''s not true. I just want to scare you. In fact, my face is not true."


    "Fart, you don''t want to cheat us, this is your face!"


    "How can it be false! You think we are blind, this is your face


    "Let''s hurry up and catch him. Don''t let him run away!"


    "Hey, Gu Liangsheng, it''s your own death. No wonder we are cruel."


    "Ha ha, I don''t want to beat him up."


    Ningfu members, who were already upset with me, waved their hands one by one. Some even rolled up their sleeves and went forward in person, trying to catch me.


    I stare at NIMA''s asshole mask. Are you a real motherfucker? Originally, I wanted to scare them, so that they would not be so proud in the future. I didn''t think about it. This one is playing with fire. It''s too much!


    If I''m captured, do I have the face to stay in Ningfu?

 Chapter 140

    In the face of the attack of dozens of people around Ning''s family, I can''t tell even if I have a hundred mouths. I only blame myself for my death. I have to turn around and run, thinking that no matter what, I can''t be caught. Otherwise, it''s too humiliating and I can''t get along.


    "Damn it, Gu Liangsheng is going to run!"


    "Chase, inform the bodyguard, blockade Ning house up and down, don''t even let a fly fly out."


    "Let''s catch up first and catch Gu Liangsheng. I''ve endured this for a long time."


    Ning Zhenhua and a few young people responded that they were quick. When they saw me, they ran away. With a fierce face, they came after me.


    As a result, there was an unprecedented scene in Ningfu. The bodyguards blocked all the exits within the scope of Ningfu. A group of Ningfu members, including middle-aged and young people, all chased after me and clamored to beat me up.


    "Lying trough." Seeing that I couldn''t escape, I had to go all over Ning Fu. It was like catching hide and seek. I was sweating and angry.


    Ning Fu these guys, too cruel! I tried to catch me and beat me up in public. However, I will not let them achieve this result easily!


    However, I just hid behind one of the villas in the villa group. After taking a breath, Ning Zhenhua immediately brought someone to chase me and pointed at me from a distance, "give me chase, don''t let Gu Liangsheng run away. The opportunity for revenge finally arrived!"


    In a flash, seven or eight young people in Ningfu, with four bodyguards and more than a dozen people, rushed to me with great momentum, and the momentum was as if I had been skinned.


    "Gu Liangsheng, you''re not dead this time?"


    "Ha ha ha, I''ve endured the goods for a long time, and I can finally beat them up today!"


    "NIMA!" I''m bitter, but I can''t fight. I can''t beat so many people. Before I can breathe enough, I grit my teeth and run away. I hate myself to death. I wonder if I''m out of my mind. I don''t have to scare anyone. In the end, I feel like a Street mouse.


    If you want to blame, you can only blame this mask. It''s so lifelike that people believe it. You can''t tear it off face to face. It''s hard to say. You broke your teeth and swallowed it in your stomach!


    ...


    in this farce, this run, I almost tried my best to hide in all kinds of places, but I was still found, so tired that I was dying.


    Of course, I''m not the only one. Ning Zhenhua is also very tired. In order to chase me, he turns pale.


    However, Ning Zhenhua was also very angry. With a team of people, he just couldn''t catch up with me and ran away several times. In this huge Ning mansion, he walked around like a dog.


    "Search, search for me, even if you dig three feet, you must search for me!" Ning Zhenhua scolded.


    After about half an hour of tossing, I hid around and finally took a rest in a remote courtyard of Ningfu. It was quite quiet. The air around was fresh and the smell of birds and flowers was fragrant. Ning Zhenhua didn''t go this way, as if he had deliberately ignored it.


    "Damn, I''ve escaped. Are these people stupid? Why don''t you search here?" I slouched in the courtyard, wheezing, taking out the wrinkled cigarette and holding it in my mouth.


    But before I was hot, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of my eyes, which directly robbed my mouth of cigarettes, and even a whole package of tabletop was taken away!


    I saw the shadow, sitting on the distant steps, wearing a black robe with fire clouds printed on it. His hair was in a mess, just like an old beggar on the roadside, wrinkled and overjoyed. He held the cigarette in his mouth and took a deep breath with a click of a lighter, just like an old addict.


    "Ah ~ ~ cool, cool!"


    Then the strange old man took another puff, and when he vomited out the clouds, he trembled all over, "it''s so cool! It''s so cool, this damned son of a bitch. I know that I can''t live long, and I don''t even smoke. Your uncle! I''ll send my younger generation to take care of me, hum


    I stood up and was about to open my mouth. Unexpectedly, a young man suddenly appeared between me and the old man. He grabbed me by the collar, just like a chicken. He said, "get out of here!"


    This young man, with terrible strength, immediately grabbed me and threw me out of the yard. He threw me out of the yard, a big living man, with a dull snort, a sweet throat and blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t get up!


    Just when I was in pain, the young man in the yard glared at me from a distance, and then closed the gate of the yard. He could no longer see the situation inside, but heard the strange old man roaring and talking with the young man.


    "You boy, I didn''t teach you your Kung Fu? What''s wrong with a cigarette? "


    "Master... Please don''t make it difficult for me to do it. It''s also for your good health. Otherwise, I''m afraid that there will be something wrong with Ningfu...


    " I''m afraid of fart! Your uncle''s, where come so many three long two short? If I finish smoking this bag, I won''t! You stay. You''re not as good as the guy who changed face just now. I followed his cigarette, but didn''t ask me to return it. How polite? It''s good of you to throw people out. Do you know how to be polite? "I lay on the ground, two eyes a stare, immediately incomparable palpitation, my face mask, almost and his facial features perfectly together, this strange old man actually a look through, know I am face changing?


    Who is he? Who is that young man? Why is there an independent courtyard in Ningfu? Even Ning Zhenhua deliberately didn''t come here to search?


    The first time I got up with this idea, however, I had been thrown out of the yard, struggling to get up, and was found.


    "There it is


    "Ha ha ha, this Gu Liangsheng is really looking for death. He dares to enter that courtyard. Isn''t he asking for trouble? I think he must have been thrown out, ha ha ha


    "Catch him, don''t let him run away this time!"


    "No wonder I can''t find it. I broke into here. Hum, he deserves it."


    For a moment, more and more Ningfu members came and surrounded me.


    "Run, you can run, Gu Liangsheng." Ning Zhenhua panting atmosphere, pale face arrived, without saying a word to take out a hemp rope, posture will tie me up.


    Can suddenly, a sudden brake, sounded outside the crowd, a proud voice, echoed around.


    "Wait!"


    Ning Zhenhua''s hand involuntarily a meal, all people coincidentally along the sound source, have thrown out the line of sight, see the comer, all uncontrollable inverted breath.


    Because, this person, body concave and convex, graceful, natural temptation, invisible in all around, beautiful things, but the sharp eyes, as if only can be seen from afar and not play Yan, like a black rose with thorns.

 Chapter 141

    "Ning Xing!"


    "It''s sister Ning Xing!"


    "How did she come back? Don''t you travel outside? "


    I don''t know who was the first to say her name, which surprised everyone and seemed to forget my existence.


    "The devil! Why are you back? "


    "Oh, my God, won''t you brush us again?"


    However, soon, the surprise turned into a strong fear, like Ning Xing in the younger generation of Ning house, has a terrible dignity, the aura seems to be stronger than Ning Yuefeng, those young people do not care about binding me, so they step back, full of palpitations.


    Even Ning Zhenhua, known as a genius, stepped back uncontrollably. His aura was completely suppressed and he forced out a smile. "Elder sister... Elder sister Ning Xing, are you back?"


    Ning Xing nodded slightly, looked as usual, always wearing the tight black leather clothes, looked at me from a distance and strangely, as if he recognized me in a moment. His eyes were full of strange, meaningful and funny. He came to me and stretched out his hand to me. "I didn''t expect that you were mixed up like this. It''s really embarrassing to be with you It''s not the same style at all. "


    My face almost black, this is completely his own death, did not expect to be Ning Xing saw, lose face lost big!


    However, you Ning Xing here, a long lost sense of peace of mind, can''t help in mind, I don''t bother to care with her, although I used to quarrel with her, but in fact I trust her 100%, otherwise, I won''t be the first to tell her the secret.


    And Ning Xing is still my maid, ha ha ha! Now who dares to move me? Isn''t this looking for abuse? Just how did she suddenly appear in Ningfu? What happened to Dongling?


    So I grabbed Ning Xing''s outstretched hand, forced to get up, covered her slightly painful chest, didn''t quarrel with her, and asked: "how did you come back? Is that right? "


    As a result, Ning Xing said as soon as she opened her mouth, "no, I''ll find time to come back and see if you''re dead."


    This damned Ning apricot, haven''t seen for a while, is still the same. As soon as you catch the chance, you step on me hard, right?


    Simply, I glared back, "hum, I''m afraid I''ll die, you can''t even cry at that time, I said, you came back specially, don''t you miss me?"


    "Cut, what do I want you to do? You are going to die. I will never go to your grave to have a look!" Ning Xing pouts her mouth, embraces her chest with both hands, turns her head, and her cheek turns slightly red.


    I didn''t think so and continued to fight back: "then what are you doing back in Ningfu? Are you not contradicting yourself? "


    "You Ning Xing stares at me with hatred.


    "What are you doing?" The corner of my mouth cocked up the smile of victory, thinking Ning Xing with your mouth, fight with me? It''s a little witch than a big one.


    Ning Xing was so angry that she stamped her feet and said, "your dog bites LV Dongbin, and you don''t know the heart of good people!"


    This scene is like a quarrel between happy enemies. I just want to continue to fight back and let Ning Xing taste our master''s power. As a result, when I look around, all those guys are stunned.


    Ning Zhenhua, in particular, was stunned with the hemp rope in his hand. He was full of strong disbelief and deep fear.


    Seeing that I cast my eyes, Ning Zhenhua suddenly trembled. He was so scared that he threw the hemp rope directly to the ground. He was so flustered that he laughed even worse than crying. He said, "brother-in-law, I''m wrong. I believe what you said, because it''s been so long, and no one has come to Ningfu. What you said must be true, you... Don''t remember. No wonder the leader of Ningfu doesn''t know Tell us that you are sister Ning Xing''s brother-in-law. Don''t worry. I will clear up the misunderstanding for you. It''s all up to me! "


    Brother in law!


    Rare ah, Ning Zhenhua so proud of a person, even for the first time, called my brother-in-law so many times in a row, and smile so flattering, when it comes to the back, it is the letter oath frankly patted a few chest!


    I was stupid on the spot. Is this the proud genius Ning Zhenhua in my eyes? How do you feel that he is in front of Ning Xing, just like a worm?


    With Ning Zhenhua''s flattery, some of the young people in Ning''s mansion lowered their heads to show fear, while others tightened up and said, "brother-in-law! I''m sorry, we misunderstood you. It''s our fault. Don''t complain to Ning Xing. "


    "Brother in law, we are wrong. We dare not do it any more. Why don''t you let us off once? Hey, hey, hey


    For a moment, the voice of begging for mercy was ringing, but in fact, the person they were afraid of was not me, but Ning Xing!


    "This..." I squinted, very curious, why these guys, will be afraid of this bird like? Did Ning Xing ever do anything horrible to them before?


    Ning Xing raised her head and snorted haughtily. She deliberately provoked me with this gesture, as if to say: "Li Shaobai, how afraid are they of me? what about you? If I hadn''t come, I would have been tied up and beaten up? Thank you very muchI''m angry. I haven''t seen you for a while. Ning Xing is quite arrogant. If I''m not in Dongling, no one can subdue you, right?


    Simply, I don''t do two endlessly, directly in front of everyone''s face, hook her shoulder, said with a smile: "it''s OK, you all scattered, brother-in-law I won''t care."


    Suddenly, rather apricot whole body inexplicable a stiff, seem to realize, they have been calling my brother-in-law, just realize our ambiguous relationship.


    Ning Zhenhua and others nodded their heads.


    "Well, well, brother-in-law, you talk to Ning Xing first, and we won''t make light bulbs."


    "That''s right. Today is a misunderstanding. Go back and I''ll inform the bodyguard to lift the blockade!"


    "Well, let''s go. We won''t be Ning Xingjie''s light bulb."


    Ning Xing suddenly face a change, shrug my hand away, toward these guys, coldly said: "what light bulb, what do you say! Do you want to try again? "


    "... we said," don''t be your light bulb. " Ning Zhenhua first excited himself and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Next to do not understand the situation of young people, coax together.


    "Well, we know, we know, girls, after all, it''s the comparison."


    "Let''s go. Let''s go first. Brother in law, you and sister Ning Xing, take it easy."


    Ning Xing''s teeth are almost broken. She watched these guys leave as if they were running for their lives. She turned around and glared at me with hatred. She just punched me in the belly.


    "Who wants you to be light bulbs! No, no, No. who made you call this guy''s brother-in-law? "


    However, these guys have long been away, where can hear Ning Xing''s words.


    The author''s words: ha ha ha, actually my favorite female leader is Ning xingcai.

 Chapter 142

    Ning Xing''s fist hit me firmly in my abdomen, but he was afraid of hurting me. He controlled his strength very well and would not hurt me seriously. However, it hurt me so much that I bent down and showed my teeth.


    Ning Xinghao teeth clenched, full of hate staring at me, stretched out his hand and pinched my waist, "quick! What the hell did you do?! Why do they call your brother-in-law? "


    When I pinched and twisted, my face turned blue immediately. Ouch, I couldn''t take care of the young master''s demeanor any more, so I quickly asked for mercy. "Don''t do it. I said, don''t do it. It''s the phoenix card you gave me. Don''t tell me that you don''t even remember the rules of Ningfu?"


    If I had been in Dongling before, I would have gone away. How could I be so humble?


    But now, if Ning Xing hadn''t come in time, I would have been tied and hanged. It''s better to be pinched than to be hanged in public? What a shame? He''s also acting like President Mao.


    Besides, I took advantage of her. The pain in her body, name and secret way just now is the price of paying off debts and pretending to be forced. Anyway, good men don''t fight with women!


    As for Ning Xing, when she heard what I said, her pretty face turned red. "I told my grandfather that you are just a friend. How can you be like this? I don''t care. You have to explain to me clearly in front of everyone. I''m afraid you''ll die before I give you the phoenix card. I don''t want you to come to Ningfu to pull relatives around... Anyway, I don''t care, otherwise I''ll...


    speaking of the back, Ning Xing suddenly stares at her eyes and has to do something, but she doesn''t dare to do it. Her hands are frozen in the air and her face is flushed. The scene is very strange.


    "Or what? Do you think the explanation is useful? Explanation is cover up. " I couldn''t help wheezing and laughing.


    Ning Xing immediately stamped her foot, and her hatred was stronger than ever. It was as if she had made a cocoon and bound herself. She said: "you! Rascal, shameless, asshole! I''ve been traveling so long, what kind of opponent haven''t I met? I''ve never seen anyone as shameless as you


    "Cough, sometimes, shamelessness is also an ability." I coughed a few times, pretended to back up his hands, straightened chest.


    Ning Xing cut me a look, and then no longer pay attention to me, turned to look at the closed yard, said to himself: "I don''t know this dead old man, is he dead?"


    With that, Ning Xing stepped forward and ignored me. She went straight to the front door of the yard. She raised her leg and kicked the door open. She scolded, "old man, get out of here!"


    I stand in the back, almost look silly, just now I was thrown out of the yard, Ning Xing unexpectedly without scruple, directly kicked the door open!


    In fact, all these things happened within a few minutes. When the gate of the courtyard was kicked open, the strange old man and young man were still in the courtyard.


    Especially the strange old man, who still smokes my cigarette in his mouth, looks happy and comfortable, but the cold young man next to him shows his helplessness.


    However, Ning Xing''s foot completely surprised them. The young man''s eyes changed, and the ice cold reached the extreme. He suddenly turned back. When he saw that Ning Xing was coming, he suddenly relaxed a lot. With a bitter smile, "it was Xiao Xing."


    But the strange Laozi, who was dressed in red cloud and black robe, was totally different. His face changed in vain. All the cigarettes in his mouth fell to the ground. He got up in a hurry, stamped out the cigarettes with his feet, pretended to be nothing wrong, and said with a resentful smile: "Oh ha ha, it''s Xiao Xing, Xiao Xing, why did he come back without informing me? You see, you really are


    This attitude of speaking is totally different from the roar just now!


    "Do you smoke? You''re a dead old man. You''re all old bones. How dare you smoke when you''re dying? Tired of living? " Ning Xing suddenly opened her mouth.


    The strange old man was so scared that he shivered all over. Seeing me standing behind Ning Xing from a distance, he raised his hand and pointed to me. "It doesn''t matter to me. It''s the boy behind you. He... He gave it to me!"


    "You gave it?" Ning Xing suddenly turned back and frowned.


    I was stunned and scolded this strange old man secretly. It was he who took my cigarette. How could he bite back and say that I gave it to him?


    As a result, I haven''t spoken yet. The damned strange old man slapped his thigh and said, "yes, yes, that''s him. That''s the boy. He was chased to death outside just now. He wanted to hide here for a while, so he used cigarettes to tempt me and asked me to help him!"


    "I..." I stare at him, but I have nothing to say. I boast and don''t make a draft. I''m a first-class man. I didn''t expect that this strange old man planted the blame. He didn''t even blink his eyelids!


    At that time, the cold young man grinned bitterly and shook his head repeatedly. Ning Xing noticed something strange. Then he reflected thoughtfully and glared at the strange old man, "dead old man, dare you cheat me!"


    Said, rather apricot stride into the courtyard, scared strange old man quickly back, "what, little apricot ah, you listen to me explain, listen to me explain."


    "Don''t explain, you just can''t change your dog to eat shit!" Ning Xing said while walking.


    Strange old man anxious, righteous words said: "you! Xiao xing''er, do you want to cheat your master and destroy your ancestors? Do you forget your ability? Who taught you? Can''t I even have a cigarette? Are you going to deprive me of the pleasure of life? "However, rather apricot simply ignore, go to strange old man in front of, raise a hand to grasp his ear, "let you smoke, next time still dare?"


    Strange old man immediately ouch a, "ouch, you let go, bastard! It seems that I indulge you so much that I dare to pull my ear in front of others! "


    "Is it less? I''ll ask you, "do you dare to smoke again?" Ning Xing opened her mouth and tried again.


    "Oh, no, no, my aunt." Strange old man thoroughly counseled, rather apricot this just hand loosen.


    The strange old man was relieved and rubbed his ears. As soon as he saw me standing outside the door, his face changed and he said to me, "what, boy! I can''t beat my two apprentices. Don''t get me wrong. You can''t talk nonsense outside. I love them. Do you understand me


    Two apprentices, one master.


    "I see." This understanding is not that understanding, what I understand is that the three people in front of me are the experts of Ningfu!


    It''s just, why is the relationship between them so strange?


    Especially this strange old man, like an old addict who wants to lose face. His hair is in a mess. He has lost a few teeth, and his teeth are uneven. What is he like?


    But at this time, the cold young man suddenly frowned and asked, "I just heard that Ning Xing''s Phoenix card has been given to you?"

 Chapter 143

    I don''t think so. I nodded gently. I didn''t know that this cold young man pulled out his sword at the waist. His eyes showed his fighting spirit. The speed was so fast that it was hard for the naked eye to distinguish. In a flash, he came straight to me. "Did he just deliberately keep his hand? I''d like to see the strength of Xiaoxing''s men. "


    "Big brother! Stop it Ning Xing''s face changed greatly, but she didn''t have time to catch up with him at all. Her skill was so high that she immediately made a decision.


    This young man is even worse than Ning Xing!


    I saw him walking like the wind, sword wave, straight to my throat, hand is to kill move, "if even I can''t pass a move, this kind of man, don''t worry, dead is dead."


    Even before the sword arrived, there was a piercing wind, penetrating into the bone marrow, as if locked by him, there was nowhere to escape!


    I stand in the same place, heart thumping, the crisis is strong, unprecedented strong, this kind of life and death is controlled by the feeling, make me very uncomfortable!


    Even the young people''s contempt for their lives made me very upset. For a moment, I thought that if Laozi was a master in the field, he would never be slaughtered!


    However, in fact, I am not an expert in the land list. I am an ordinary person who can play brute force and has a good physique. It''s OK to deal with ordinary people. In the face of a real expert in the land list, I don''t have any counterattack power at all. I can only watch the sharp blade and stab at it quickly.


    At this moment, the young man''s face was expressionless, indifferent to the extreme, as if to hurt my life, as if to kill a chicken.


    Ning Xing is in hot pursuit after, unprecedented tension, "Ning Zhenbang, you give stop!"


    I suddenly contracted my pupils. It turned out that this young man was the eldest grandson of Ning family, Ning Zhenbang!


    The same is the capital four less, Ning Zhenbang is better than Wang Guorong song Shaocheng first-class, powerful too much too much, low-key too much too much, only his kind of indifference, let me very uncomfortable!


    In the moment when Ning Xing''s words came out, the tip of the sword stopped and hung in my throat. Ning Zhenbang narrowed his eyes. "It turned out that he was a weak chicken. He couldn''t even hide my move. Xiao Xing, how could you find such a man? And also easy to face, is not the face to see people? It''s really disappointing. Give me a reason not to kill him. "


    At this time, Ning Xing catch up, palpitation of relief, and then she took a deep breath, dignified said: "he... You can''t move, move, Ning family is not peaceful!"


    "Oh? Can''t move? That''s a far fetched reason. " Ning Zhenbang turned his face and looked at Ning Xing. He slightly raised his sword and pressed it tightly against my chin. As long as he exerted himself, my neck would become a blood hole.


    I clenched my fist. For the first time, I felt the humiliation that life and death were out of my control. I stared at Ning Zhenbang, but I didn''t like him at all.


    Rather apricot complexion a stiff, "this I promised, can''t say casually, in a word is to move."


    "This reason doesn''t hold. If your man can''t even beat me as a brother, it''s a shame." Ning Zhenbang looked back, his eyes were awe inspiring, and he was about to start.


    But suddenly, the strange old man, I don''t know when, stood behind Ning Zhenbang, grabbed his shoulder and said, "wait! This boy, I''ve followed his cigarette and framed him. I don''t hate him. I like him. Don''t kill him. "


    "But, master, he Ning Zhenbang''s face changed slightly and he turned around.


    The strange old man waved his big sleeve and glared, "but what is it? Where''s all that crap? Shut up and stay


    Ning Zhenbang didn''t speak any more. He hummed coldly. Following the strange old man''s words, he stood aside and took back his sword scabbard.


    At this time, Ning Xing was heavily relieved. Without waiting for her to speak, the strange old man came to me first and squinted strangely. "Well, it''s not bad, it''s courageous, but it didn''t scare me to pee. Since Ning Xing gave you the phoenix card, I can be regarded as an elder anyway."


    "It''s just rubbish." Ning Zhenbang cold not Latin of insert a sentence mouth.


    I didn''t expect that the strange old man would immediately be scolded: "can you shut up for me? I just like such young people. You''re the only one who talks a lot! "


    Ning Zhenbang was choked by these words, and he didn''t dare to reply. His face was blue and red.


    "Actually, it''s not what you think. I gave him the phoenix card to protect his life." Rather apricot suddenly pretty face a red say.


    Strange old man raised his hand, "ah, ah, give is to give, where to so many reasons, if you don''t like this boy, will you be willing to give the phoenix card?"


    "I... I don''t like him. I only like men who are better than myself. I''m afraid that he will die. You don''t know the reason. If he dies, I can''t bear the responsibility." Ning Xing turned her lips.


    Then, the strange old man gave a sound, waved his hand and said, "ah! Don''t be duplicative. I''ve been looking at you since I was a child. I''ll see through that at a glance. I don''t care what the reason is. Anyway, according to the generation, you''ll call me the second grandfather in the future. "I looked around in a daze, but I couldn''t say anything. First, I was afraid of Ning Xing''s attack. Second, Ning Zhenbang didn''t like me. Third, this strange Laozi. No matter how I looked at him, I felt that he had a purpose to save me.


    Sure enough, seeing that I didn''t shout out for half a minute, the old man was so stiff that he couldn''t hold his face. He shook his hand and said, "you two go to the first room. I have something to say to this boy."


    Rather apricot instant doubt, "you two have what to say?"? I don''t even know the name of the other party. I don''t think you want to do anything wrong, old man? "


    Together with Ning Zhenbang, he did not move.


    "Your uncle! Now is the wing hard, even Lao Tzu''s words do not listen? Lao Tzu has so little sun and moon that he doesn''t even have the freedom to talk to people? " Strange old man suddenly angry, unexpectedly rely on the old to sell old, also don''t know is true anger or false anger.


    However, Ning Xing and Ning Zhenbang each looked at the strange old man, showing helpless expression, turned and walked into the courtyard.


    Soon, outside the courtyard, there were me and the strange old man.


    The strange old man looked back warily and made sure that they were both in the yard. Then he was relieved and pulled me aside. He said with a smile, "boy, what''s your name? Why change your face? "


    Hearing this, I immediately thought to myself, did he see anything? Or a casual question?


    After a pause, instead of giving my real name, I said, "my name is... Gu Liangsheng."


    Fortunately, the strange old man didn''t continue to ask about Yi Rong, but suddenly raised his hand, smilingly, patted me on the shoulder, and looked at me very cunningly, "Liang Sheng, isn''t it uncomfortable to be pointed at with a sword? How do you plan to repay me for saving your life? "


    Sure enough, the old man has a purpose. What does he want me to do for him?!

 Chapter 144

    "How do you want me to repay you?" I asked.


    Strange old man and vigilant look around, as if to tell me something big, make sure no one nearby, he quietly attached to my ear, "what, very simple, after you bring me a pack of cigarettes every day, it''s OK."


    A pack of cigarettes? What''s the reward? I was stunned for a moment. When I reacted, I asked, "can''t you buy it yourself? Such a simple thing should not be difficult for you? "


    "If I could buy it, I would have bought it long ago. What do you think Zhenbang is doing guarding me in the yard? Don''t you think I''ll go out and have a good time? It''s just me. Since I promised not to spoil my body, but to take good care of my body, I have to abide by my promise, at least on the surface... "Strange old man''s righteous words began, but he just laughed at the back.


    I understood immediately that this strange old man, Daren Qing, is also a reckless guy. He just agreed to some conditions. He can''t spend too much time and drink too much. He has to keep fit. It seems that people in Ningfu are all committed people.


    However, he didn''t give up. He wanted to do well on the surface, but also wanted me to bring him cigarettes secretly, greedy for stimulation?


    I said hastily, "if I do this, don''t I help the tyrant? If Ning Zhenbang knows, are you sure he doesn''t dare to do it like today? Are you sure you can stop it in time again and again? "


    Strange old man immediately embarrassed incomparable, complexion tangled up, "that... How about I teach you skills?"? In exchange? "


    "Teach me skills?" I couldn''t help my pupils contracting. I thought that this old guy is definitely a master of the earth list. Otherwise, how can he teach such masters as Ning Zhenbang and Ning Xing out? If he is willing to teach me his skills, the powerlessness of being controlled by others like that just now will appear again?!


    He raised his chest, put up a thumb, and pointed to himself, "hum, I''m Ning Yuesong, but I''m one of the best in the list. When I was young and at the top of the list, I was one of the people who had been in the list for some time. What''s the point of teaching you some skills? Look at Zhenbang and xiaoxing''er. After I taught them two skills, they ranked eighth and thirteenth


    As soon as this remark came out, it was mixed with the word "tianbang". If it was thunderous, I immediately took a breath and looked at this strange old man named Ning Yuesong unbelievably. It turned out that his position in the tianbang was one of the best!


    That is to say, Ning Yuesong is definitely in the top three of the list, and... When he was young, he once ranked in the top three of the list?!!!


    Even if he once ranked in the tianbang, now he is so old that his teeth have fallen off. At least he is also a tianbang master. Half a tianbang master, half a tianbang master, right?


    I was completely bluffed by Ning Yuesong. It wasn''t until a few days later that I realized that this old bastard was lying to me.


    How can it be so easy to cultivate one''s ability? I have to start from my childhood. I''m determined now. It''s impossible!


    His purpose is to deceive me to bring him cigarettes and encourage me to take him out to have a good time. He''s just a real old fool, a real old liar!


    But later, I was cheated, because it was really fun to get along with the old man, especially with his support. Ning Zhenbang was afraid to do anything too much to me.


    Because of this, in the fight with the Song family, Ning Yuesong just stood up for me and did not hesitate to fight with tianbang experts to the end!


    That war was absolutely shocking, and I witnessed the true martial arts spread in China for five thousand years.


    At the same time, it also let me see the power of Ning Yuesong. Although he is an old liar, he is absolutely powerful. He is the first master of Ning family!


    Of course, these are the afterwords.


    ...


    seeing that I was in the same place, Ning Yuesong raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s up? Is my condition good? The younger generation of Ning Fu dare not agree. Zhenbang points at you with his sword like this. You don''t even blink. I think you have the courage. "


    "It''s a deal! I''ll bring you cigarettes every day, and you''ll teach me skills. " I made a quick decision and agreed.


    Ning Yuesong put his hand behind his waist and said, "it''s easy to say. I don''t smoke ordinary cigarettes. At the very least, I have to be Zhonghua. I tell you, it''s the tuition fee. By the way, don''t you call me second grandfather?"


    "Er... Second grandfather ~ ~ then... I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. You master and apprentice talk about the past, and I won''t go in. You remember to tell Ning Xing to come to me when she comes. I have something to ask her." I quickly nodded, thinking half a day list of experts, to teach me skills, then who to fear? It''s the rhythm of meeting God and killing God, meeting devil and killing devil!


    Finish saying, think, I then excitedly left in front of the courtyard, returned to Ning Fu Di''s big villa.


    At the beginning, Ning Yuefeng and other members of his family all sat in the main hall, as if waiting for me to appear.


    Ning Zhenhua first came forward and laughed so much that he was flattering, like a changed person. He pulled me to the direction of the sofa and said, "brother-in-law, come here, sit here. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Where''s Ning Xingjie? Why don''t you see her? ""Oh, is she going to talk to her master? I won''t be back so soon for a while and a half. " I sat down on the sofa, slowly opened my mouth, gazed at the silent Ning Yuefeng, and said with a smile: "Mr. Ning, you know what happened today, don''t you? That''s funny. "


    Ning Yuefeng nodded slightly, glanced around, took a deep breath, and said solemnly: "originally I didn''t say, I didn''t want to have any accident, but since Ning Xing came back, we all know it. Then I hope you will keep it a secret and let the notice go on. Ning''s family will keep a good mouth and don''t tell outsiders about it. That is to say, don''t tell outsiders Who took the phoenix card, because the other party may be through Ning Xing, find here, so we have to put an end to all risks


    "Master, since we know whose phoenix card it is, we don''t take Liangsheng as an outsider, but who is the so-called enemy?"


    "Yes, Ningfu is one of the four families. Why do we do this?"


    For a while, many Ningfu backbones raised questions one after another.


    Ning Yuefeng sighed helplessly, "who is it? I won''t say it. You just need to remember every word I say


    ...


    in the evening, I sat in my room and asked MEDA to re analyze the stock market, foreign exchange, crude oil, etc., preparing to earn 10% or even more profits with 5 billion yuan in ten days.


    The investment market is very huge. It''s not a matter of a moment and a half to analyze. Even MoMA needs a whole night or more.


    But as soon as I finished, Ning Xing banged his foot and kicked my door open. He came straight and angrily, "what are you doing?! Do you know that you are looking for death today? Dead old man and big brother don''t ask about foreign affairs, you just say that you didn''t take the phoenix card, don''t you? What do you want? You want to die! "


    The corner of my mouth tilted up and said with a smile, "what? Do you love me


    "You! I don''t love you. Even if you die, I don''t love you. I only like men who are stronger than myself. You are too weak! " Rather apricot involuntarily jiaochen mouth, white I look.


    I yawned and said, "yes, I''m weak, but I can''t help it. Everyone thinks we''re real. What should we do? Also, do you want to know what your master told me today? "


    "Say what?" Ning Xing shows her curious eyes.


    I said: "your master, let me give birth to a fat son with you, and say that you must be easy to bear!"

 Chapter 145

    Have a fat son?


    I''m just bullshit. Let''s see what Ning Xing will do.


    Unexpectedly, she blushed and asked, "really? This dead old man, I knew he didn''t have a good heart! "


    "What? Do you really want to have a fat son with me? If you like, I''ll try my best and promise you The corner of my mouth went up and I couldn''t help laughing.


    Ning Xing saw me smile, just understand to come over, the spirit fiercely a stomp foot, mercilessly direct grip my waist, make an effort to twist, "unexpectedly dare to play me! Who''s going to have a son with you? Still struggling? Go to hell


    This move, simply my natural enemy, hurt me immediately dropped, "no, I''m wrong, I''m wrong is not it? I''m just joking. Don''t be angry. If you''re not angry, you''ll get old easily. If you''re out of shape, how can I tell others that you''re my maid? "


    "It''s bodyguard, bodyguard! How many times do you want me to say it? Besides, who wants you to tell others? Have you been staring at my figure? You''re perverted, you dead rascal Ning Xing''s face is full of shame and anger. She has a beautiful face, mixed with scarlet. She is really good-looking.


    However, Ning Xing''s hand was pinched on my waist again, which made my teeth tremble and my whole body shiver, "stop, stop! Stop it and pinch it again. I''m going to die


    Listening to my howling like killing a pig, Ning Xing took back her hand resentfully and cut me with a look of hatred, "it''s all you who hurt me. My mother''s innocence for so many years has been planted in your hands! Now Ning''s family all think that I''m with you...


    speaking of this, Ning Xing just doesn''t go on, and she doesn''t know whether she can''t say it or she''s embarrassed to say it.


    I rubbed my waist and coughed awkwardly, "well, sooner or later, the truth will come out, so you''ll be wronged first? Anyway, you have been wronged by my side for so long. No matter in Dongling or Yanjing, everyone thinks that you have an affair with me, so you should be wronged again? Don''t worry, when I kill the Song family, I will stand up and clarify for you! As you know, I''m sure I won''t treat you badly for your great sacrifice. "


    With that, I also flattered the blink of a few eyes.


    "You! Shameless, rascal, asshole, shameless Ning Xing was angry again. She was about to kick me, but she didn''t kick me down. She had to change her direction and trample on me.


    I feel that my feet are numb, pain immediately fell in one hand, the whole person bared his teeth, ouch, difficult to squeeze out a sentence from the teeth, "then what, I will take you as a promise?"


    "It''s the worst thing for me to meet you." Ning Xing suddenly Jiao hum a, didn''t say promise, also didn''t shake head, as if acquiescence.


    I smile and stand up again. I put my hand on Ning Xing''s shoulder and beat her gently. "Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. After the big deal, I won''t bully you. I''ll give you enough face. I won''t fight with you any more, OK?"


    As I beat my shoulder, I invited Ning Xing to the chair. She was treated like an old Buddha. She waited with a good voice. Then she hesitated and said, "I promise you, but you have to promise me three things."


    "What''s the matter?" I hammered, hands involuntarily meal.


    "I haven''t thought of it yet, but if I put it forward, you must promise unconditionally."


    "What? unwilling? For you, I''m willing to give up my life, but you don''t want to? "


    Rather apricot side once face, bright eye a stare.


    ...


    has the final say, "well, now you are the boss. You have the final say. If I do not kill anyone and set fire to others, I will agree with you what I will do."


    "Don''t worry, it''s certainly not such a thing." Ning Xing satisfied smile, suddenly pointed to his shoulder, "come on, little plum, the first thing is to pinch my shoulder, some sour, like this treatment, but ten thousand years can''t see once, how can I miss it?"


    Little plum... It seems that I was bullied by a woman. In the past, I was reduced to little plum.


    However, I had to face bitterly and hold Ning Xing''s shoulder.


    The moment I started, I stood behind Ning Xing and opened my eyes, thinking that the feeling of lying in the trough was unprecedented.


    Thinking, I can''t help swallowing the saliva in my mouth, gently holding it with both hands, the whole person is a little uncontrollable, as if the person being pinched is not Ning Xing, but myself.


    Especially when she lowers her head, you can see Ning Xing''s towering softness, and the bottomless gap. But she doesn''t feel it. Shut up and enjoy it silently!


    This wave makes a lot of money. My first instinct is to make a lot of money. I''m willing to do a good job like this, not to mention three things, even three hundred or three thousand!


    So, I knead, while staring down with my eyes, heart secretly cool, almost did not stare out the eyes.


    No matter whether I look left or right, or horizontally or vertically, Ning Xing just doesn''t notice it. She is very happy and seems to enjoy the feeling that I rub her shoulders.After kneading for about ten minutes, Ning Xing shrugged and said, "don''t knead. I think of the second thing. You can find a basin to decorate with hot water and wash my feet."


    Wash your feet? what the fuck! This is humiliation, OK? I''m not happy for a moment. How nice it is to stand behind and have to touch and see?


    Rather apricot see me for a long time no action, suddenly turned back, stare at me one eye, "how? You don''t mean what you say? Hurry, pour the basin of water and wash my feet! "


    "You won." I have nothing to say, only hard scalp, into the bathroom to find a basin, installed some hot water, holding both sides of the basin, wobbly, very reluctant to go to Ning Xing in front of the basin on her feet.


    "Hahaha, chief executive, take off my shoes and wash your feet." Rather apricot smile, smile very indulgent.


    "Two of the three things have been done, and there is only one left. Don''t forget." I am full of resentment, in the heart of all kinds of secretly scold, but both hands can only stretch out a hand, for Ning Xing boots untie shoelaces, bit by bit off.


    However, when I took off Ning Xing''s boots, what I saw was a beautiful foot like Yuzhi. It was beautiful and pretty. Its wrists and ankles were fat and thin. It was made by nature. Its five slender little toes were too perfect to be picky.


    Take off another boot, two beautiful feet fall into the hands, soak in hot water, Ning Xing comfortable hum.


    I silently raised my head, she closed her eyes, was wrapped in black leather pants legs, so put in front of me, at a glance, I suddenly cool over!


    Kneading the jade feet in my hands and looking at the long legs in my eyes, I feel numb and hot.

 Chapter 146

    Before washing, I thought it was a hard job, but I never thought it was such a beautiful thing.


    In particular, the feel of jade foot is extremely delicate and smooth, which is almost like an electric shock. There are a pair of big long legs in front of me. I can see my eyes turning, aiming left and looking right.


    But I just Shuang not long, the door was suddenly pushed open, Ning Yuefeng came in, saw me squatting on the ground, beautiful for Ning Xing wash feet, he suddenly old face a stiff, inverted suction cool air, like being struck by thunder.


    And rather apricot, also suddenly open eyes, lift wet TA TA jade foot, flurried stand on the ground.


    My hands were hanging in the air, and the water dropped drop by drop. For a moment, the atmosphere fell into silence.


    ...


    after a moment of silence, Ning Yuefeng was very embarrassed. He stroked his goatee and gave a dry cough. First he looked at Ning Xing, then he looked at me, "what, did I come at the wrong time?"


    The words take off, rather apricot instant blush, has been red to the neck, come up with a sound to explain, but don''t know how to explain, lips slightly open, want to talk and stop.


    I quickly shake off my hand, shake off the foot water, reluctantly smile, "Er, where, where, I''m..."


    "OK, you don''t say it, I understand. I''ll come back in five minutes, you clean up the room first." Ning Yuefeng raised his hand and turned to walk out of the room and shut the door.


    I have never been embarrassed, thinking that this time I really jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it. I turned my face and stared at Ning Xing.


    Looking at each other, Ning Xing suddenly took a deep breath, rarely showing a trace of grievance, "it''s all you! It''s all your fault. Why don''t you lock the door? Well, they can''t do without it. "


    "I didn''t know your grandfather would come in all of a sudden? What''s more, it''s obviously your request. Why do you blame me? " I waved my hand and said.


    "You! It''s bad luck for me to be with you. " Ning Xing raised green jade finger, full of grievances at the same time, is mixed with a trace of hate, as if I was wrong.


    I ignore it, turn around and squat down, clean up the foot basin. It''s hard for women to do it. It''s too troublesome, especially for women like Ning Xing. They can''t figure out what she''s thinking.


    Five minutes later, the floor was cleaned up. Ning Xing and I deliberately separated ourselves and sat opposite the sofa in the room, waiting for Ning Yuefeng to come in.


    Dong Dong ~


    this time, Ning Yuefeng deliberately knocked on the door and asked outside, "Liang Sheng, are you ready?"


    "Well, Ning Lao, you can come in." I saw rather apricot one eye, she immediately counterattacks with the resentful vision, gnashing teeth.


    However, the moment Ning Yuefeng enters the door, Ning Xinggang''s Blush comes out again under his gaze. The whole person lowers his head, talks like a mosquito and shouts "grandfather".


    "Well." Ning Yuefeng nodded a little, his face was always a bit embarrassed. He slowly sat down on another sofa and wanted to talk, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. The three people were in a triangular position and sat on the sofa with big eyes staring at small eyes.


    I''m just as embarrassed. I feel that this time I can''t tell a hundred mouths clearly. I''ve completely realized this lie. Even I washed my feet, I was seen by Ning Yuefeng. Is there any explanation for this? I think no matter how to explain it, it''s a cover up, right?


    A man, wash a woman''s feet, this kind of relationship, still need to say? Can you explain it?


    Unless it''s a couple, or a couple.


    It''s just that it''s embarrassing all the time. Isn''t it the same thing? After thinking about it, I had to harden my head, arch my hand toward Ning Yuefeng, pretend to be nothing, and ask, "Mr. Ning, I don''t know what you want to do with me this evening."


    Listen to my voice to break the deadlock, Ning Yuefeng inexplicably wry smile, each looked at me and Ning Xing, "originally, I want to ask some things clearly, it seems to be superfluous."


    "Er..." I understood what he was going to ask. The whole person could not help but froze. Ning Xing''s head was lower and lower, as if she was ashamed to face Ning Yuefeng.


    Just all of a sudden, Ning Yuefeng cast a lot of eyes, affinity, as if I was my own family, said with a smile: "in fact, there are other things, just want to inform you."


    "What''s the matter? Would you rather let me know by myself? " I frowned slightly.


    "Seven days later, the four families in the capital will hold an exchange meeting a year ago. At that time, the four families will take the most outstanding young generation of the family and go with several senior officials. This is a custom handed down from a long time ago. The purpose is to exchange resources. It also means to be more obvious. In previous years, each family took turns to host the meeting in the government. This year, it''s their turn It''s the Xu family. " Ning Yuefeng said.


    "Ning Lao means... You want me to go with you?" I squinted. Wouldn''t the Song family be there?


    Ning Yuefeng patted his thigh and said with admiration: "yes, I have this idea. I''m afraid you''ve seen Xinger''s master and Zhenbang, haven''t you? Although Zhenbang is ranked in the list, he is eccentric. He doesn''t like to participate in family affairs and seldom goes out. For the young people who have made achievements in Ningfu, except Zhenhua, you are the only one left, and the rest are not good at it. ""In addition, every year, there will be competitions among the younger generation in the four conferences. There will be literary competitions, martial arts competitions and others. It''s not necessarily one of them. Liang Sheng, you are calm and experienced. I can rest assured that you are here. I''m just afraid that Zhenhua will not be able to hold his breath at that time. It''s best to have you here."


    "Today, when xing''er comes back, I wanted to let her go with me, but if she goes, I''m afraid people will notice something, so I don''t want to go with her this time."


    Ning Yuefeng said three words for a long time, and I immediately understood that the so-called four family meeting is a party where the older generation and the younger generation compete and compete to win glory for their own family.


    As for the exchange of resources, it is estimated that this only accounts for a small part, in order to use the younger generation to show everyone''s strength and highlight the future trend, which is a way to show the sword.


    Think, in addition to fighting, I''m not very guilty, if the text test, I think the most is to poetry and so on? Who can match me when it comes to mouth?


    To the greatest extent, it may also be an academic problem in economics. Is it difficult to give Zhang a test score? impossible.


    So, I arched my hand again, got up and bowed down. With the courtesy of a younger generation, I said, "OK, I''ll go with Mr. Ning at the four conferences, but I can''t guarantee what I can do. Please don''t expect too much from Mr. Ning."


    "That''s good. Since it''s settled, I won''t stay." With that, Ning Yuefeng stood up and walked.


    But just a few steps away, I was about to send him out of the room, he suddenly stopped, looked back at Ning Xing, who had been silent, smoothed his beard, and said with a meaningful smile: "xing''er, stay at home, you will live in this room, if you still sleep separately at home, we old and small, are worried about your emotional problems, and, Liangsheng, I don''t care A man with ability can have many rooms. Anyway, I had a wife with three rooms. Otherwise, how could there be so many people in Ningfu


    Suddenly, rather apricot whole body a quiver, suddenly raise head, the facial expression is full of unbelievable.

 Chapter 147

    Ning Yuefeng once had a wife of three rooms?


    My God, is it not clear that China can only be monogamous?


    But as soon as I saw Ning Yuefeng''s old face, I felt relieved when I thought about it carefully. What he said was that it was a long time ago. It was normal at that time.


    What''s more, for a big family like Ning Fu, how hard is it to get more wives? Casually change to Arab nationality, you can marry several wives!


    When Ning Yuefeng left with a smile, Ning Xing blushed like a peach and stood up with a kick. Her moving eyes were full of strong hatred, as if she wanted to break me up on the spot!


    "Hey, hey, don''t take it seriously. You''ll sleep in bed and I''ll sleep on the sofa tonight. I promise I won''t make crooked ideas." I feel cool in my heart, but I dare not show it, so I have to squeeze out an embarrassed smile to respond. I think that Ning Xing will never marry me. She may hate me.


    "Well, that''s about the same!" Ning Xing snorted angrily.


    ... at night.


    Ning Xing rarely changed her black tights, put on a red Nightgown, graceful devil Yufeng, and white long legs. Her hair was draped over her shoulders. She was a beauty in the world!


    However, I can only peek at it secretly. If I dare to act recklessly, I''m sure my eggs will be broken.


    When the light went out, there was only a faint light in the room. Ning Xing was in bed and I was on the sofa. She threw me a quilt and fell asleep.


    It''s cold winter. Where is a quilt enough? I wrapped up in the body, curled up in the sofa, only half an hour, I shivered with cold, can''t help living in the dark room, angrily asked, "Ning Xing, did you sleep? Can''t you give me another quilt? "


    After a long time, Ning Xing said: "freeze to death, you forget it. There are so many quilts. If it''s too cold, you won''t go to other rooms to get them?"


    "If I go out to get the quilt and get seen the condition of the room, isn''t it exposed?" I rubbed my arm with cold and got goose bumps all over.


    Rather apricot fiercely sat up, lifted the hair silk in front of the forehead, an eye stare, "how? Do you want to be serious? "


    This choked me speechless, only the egg pain pulled the quilt, no longer speak, Ning Xing also lay down again.


    Time in the dark always passes quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s more than half an hour. I''m so cold that I have to pee again. I just grit my teeth and get up and rush to the bathroom in my room.


    As soon as I got up, Ning Xing also sat up, full of vigilance staring at me, "why don''t you sleep? What do you want to do in the middle of the night? "


    I stepped, turned my face and said, "haven''t you slept yet? I''ll go to the bathroom, or what do you want me to do? "


    Suddenly, rather Apricot''s face, inexplicably red, snorted, once again lying back, "lazy shit urine."


    Have to say, Ning Xing this woman, really strange, I don''t go to the bathroom? What are you nervous about? You are a master of the land list. Are you afraid that I will eat you?


    Thinking, I step into the bathroom, facing the toilet began to relieve, urine to half, outside suddenly came the sound of Ning Xing.


    "Li Shaobai! Do you have to be that loud? Did you do it on purpose? "


    I don''t even care. I just use my belly to make a noise. I think I don''t mean it. I mean it. It''s so loud. How can I drop it? Bite me?


    Out of the bathroom, Ning Xing full face hate, stare at me without squint, "originally also want to give you a quilt, it seems that you deserve it, you freeze to death."


    "Cut, I''m not afraid." I went back to the sofa, lying down for a short time, I''ll regret it.


    Although there is heating in the room, but always can not resist a chill, gradually infiltrating into the bone marrow, I shiver with cold, but dead face to support.


    "Never compromise, never lower your voice, or Ning Xing will step on my head!" I think so in my heart, but on the surface, I can''t help looking at the quilt of the big bed and the beauty in the quilt, longing for her to give a quilt.


    As a result, I stare for a long time, Ning Xing back to me lying in the middle of the big bed, just no action!


    I couldn''t bear it. I couldn''t help it. I said in my heart: "I don''t believe that you will be so heartless. You must be struggling and still not sleeping when you watch me get cold. You must be thinking about whether you should give me a quilt. It must be like this."


    However, half an hour later, Ning Xing still didn''t move, and looked like she was really asleep, motionless.


    I really can''t stand the cold, simply do not do two endlessly, cold death is better than being beaten, quickly quietly landing, carefully close to Ning Xing.


    But at this time, Ning Xing suddenly jade body micro motion, directly turned around, staring at the eyes and said: "Li Shaobai, what do you want to do?"


    "Ah, you haven''t slept yet? I thought you were asleep? " I immediately stopped walking, stood in the same place and froze, moved away from my sight, looked at the cigarette at the end of the bed, and pointed out, "I want to smoke a cigarette to warm my body."But, rather apricot she seemed to see through my idea in general, squinted beautiful eyes, "take what cigarette? If you want to sleep in bed, just say it. Don''t make excuses for me. "


    I just want to continue to make excuses, did not expect Ning Xing suddenly stirred up a strange smile, holding his head with his hand, "want to sleep in bed, it is not impossible, but I can tell you, bed one person half, not allowed to cross the border, I am very pure, otherwise, I will not let you go."


    Half a bed, no crossing? Pure? How can I hear this so familiar?


    suddenly, I remembered that I had said it to Ning Xing? On purpose, absolutely on purpose. Is this woman too vengeful? She even remembered that she retaliated me with this kind of tit for tat method, which made me lose face and have to go back to sleep on the sofa.


    But, rather the apricot estimate is wrong, in this kind of time, the face calculates fart!


    So, I take a deep breath, directly into, scared Ning apricot look changed!


    "You! What are you doing? " Ning Xing called out and tried to kick me down.


    "You said it yourself, half for one person. I remember you kept your promise very much. Don''t turn back." I look back, less than 10 cm away from Ning Xing''s Scarlet cheek, and I can even feel her shortness of breath.


    After more than half a minute, Ning Xing cut me one eye, pulled the quilt, turned back to me, and said: "you... You''d better be honest with me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything." I just finished, looking at Ning Apricot''s back, smelling the faint fragrance, feeling the warm smell of the quilt, I couldn''t help swallowing.


    The beauty is nearby, the jade shoulder is slightly exposed, the long hair falls on the pillow, and the fragrance is striking...


    after watching for ten minutes, my dark left hand, uncontrollably, stretches towards Ning Xing''s shoulder...

 Chapter 148

    Fingertip is about to touch the moment, rather apricot suddenly turned around, dead stare at me.


    My hand was frozen in the air, unprecedented embarrassment, pretended to turn the direction, took back my hand, scratched my face, "why don''t you sleep? What do you think I''m doing? My face is just itchy. "


    I thought it would be OK, but in response, it was a powder fist that hit me firmly in the lower abdomen.


    The angle of this fist was very tricky. The sharp pain swept all over my body in a moment. I couldn''t cry out because of the pain. My face turned blue. I covered my stomach and curled up.


    Strangely enough, Ning Xing didn''t kick me under the bed after a punch. Instead, she turned around and didn''t say a word, as if to warn me with this punch.


    My teeth trembled with pain, my whole body trembled, my back was cold and sweaty, my mouth was wide open, my face was twisted, and I didn''t dare to have any bad thoughts any more. I controlled my man''s instinct and turned back with regret, back to back with Ning Xing.


    "Damn, this woman, it''s poisonous!" I thought in my heart, but I didn''t dare to say it. When the pain passed, I closed my eyes.


    But I was about to fall asleep, when I was in a daze, Ning Xing said two words in the back, "Hey, did you sleep? Although everyone thought you were dead, Sunan was here and Mr. long kept his promise. He would wait about ten days and a half months for the goods to arrive in Vietnam, and then he would get the profits. "


    "It''s just that the star plan may be hindered, because you, as the founder of spark club, suddenly died unexpectedly. Many members who are booking to join the club feel that they are not well protected and ask for a refund. I have no choice but to take care of it. I''m afraid that the star plan will become very difficult because of the Song family''s death for you."


    At first, I was not sober, but as soon as I heard that the star plan was blocked, I immediately opened my eyes, could not help but dignified, turned my back to Ning Xing, and said: "if I have strength, I am not afraid of having no customers. This is just a small setback. Without my existence, the star plan will not be noticed by the Song family, and it will develop faster. If I am still there, I am afraid that the Song family will block the development Stone, may be everywhere, but now the situation is the best, stick to it, you will see the results


    "I hope so. The Song family is not easy to deal with. Don''t think you can solve the Song family by yourself. Song Shaocheng is the most beloved grandson of song Hai, the leader of the Song family. If you abandon him, you will offend the whole song family. I think if necessary, please ask your parents to come forward. If your parents know, I think They are bound to do the same. " Ning Xing said.


    I suddenly turned around, without a bit of foolishness, and asked very seriously, "why do you say that? Can''t you tell me what my parents are


    "What identity, I can''t tell you, I can only say, this is a taboo, but I can tell you one thing, you know, that is your father, Li Qingcheng, very strong... Very strong, as long as he says, in this world, there are almost no things he can''t do, there will be countless people willing to work for your father!" Rather apricot inexplicably sigh, also slowly turned around, facing me.


    It''s very strong. There are almost no impossible things in the world. There are countless people who are willing to work for their lives...


    this sentence deeply shocked me. My mind roared uncontrollably. My father was a very ordinary middle-aged man. Why was Ning Xing said that he was so divine? What can he do?


    Tianbang master? Not like that? He''s not as strong as I am. How can he be an expert in tianbang?


    Why on earth is that? Ning Xing refers to very strong, what is the meaning? Where is the strength?


    I can''t figure it out. All the time, I can''t figure it out. I once thought about whether I would have a relationship with the Li family, one of the three aristocratic families in Beijing. But there is no evidence to prove that there are so many people with the same name in the world, so I gave up this idea for a long time.


    With a sigh, I turned around again, turned my back to Ning Xing, and said: "forget it, I don''t want to be a man who depends on my father, and even if my father is as powerful as you said, he won''t want me to ask for help like a child, because he taught me to be a responsible and responsible man from childhood I carry it by myself, and my mother. She''s in a bad condition. I don''t want her to be stimulated. "


    After that, I shut my eyes and thought about my family relationship.


    When I think of half of it, I can''t help frowning. I feel that in the past 20 years, there are many details that I have ignored or misguided.


    In my impression, I was born in a small remote village in Dongling. My family is full of farmers, and there are only two elders of my parents.


    As for grandparents, grandparents, my parents told me that they died very early.


    But even so, at least there are relatives like uncles and aunts, right? Why is it that every new year''s festival, apart from the southern Jiangsu next door, the broken Army uncle''s family will come to dinner, they are all cold and quiet?


    "It may have been deliberately concealed, but what is the reason? Is it true or not? Is it true or false? Or am I wrong? Especially at the beginning of my mother, why should I say, should not ask? She won''t even ask? " I thought in secret, but I couldn''t get any answers, so I had to let it go....


    the next day, I got up very late. When I woke up, Ning Xing was no longer around. I rubbed my temples and sat by the bed. I decided not to think about the identity of my parents, but to focus on making money instead.


    "In order to deal with the Song family, my current strength is not enough, and the Song family is a master of tianbang. I have to use the fastest speed to get money and status, among which status is the most important, just how to get status..."


    "in Ningfu, I''m always a junior. I can''t get the status, status..."


    "money and status..."


    "Forbes!"


    "Yes, it''s Forbes!"


    Simply, I directly took out my mobile phone, called out memeda and asked, "how''s the market analysis going?"


    "The owner of the report, after the analysis, the stock market is depressed. Although the situation of pension entering the market has changed, it will at least wait until after the Spring Festival. The crude oil market is also not optimistic, and the national currency is devaluing in the foreign exchange market." Said MEDA.


    I took a deep breath, thinking that the market is not optimistic, I''m afraid it''s not easy for me to make money quickly, so I just don''t do it twice and say, "what about BOCAI? Can you build a new type of blog Cai website? If we want to make a profit, we can make a big profit. We can''t compete with anything, gamble! "


    "Yes, but it''s also risky. If it''s established, are you sure, master?" A rare expression of concern.


    I clenched my fist, "fame and wealth are in danger, wealth is in danger."

 Chapter 149

    On this day, three big things happened in the world of gambling on dogs.


    The first thing is a brand-new large-scale speculative website, "star net", which is open to the public with abundant funds, various playing methods, strong system defense, winning or losing, all by chance, without backstage control.


    At the beginning, the number of users of this website was 0, but only half a day later, in the forums where gambling dogs often gather, as well as various traffic websites, there were very obscure and meaningful advertisements.


    The number of new users in an hour, directly soared to thousands, capital has big or small, one after another recharge into the site, and the number of users is still rising.


    The second thing is the "star net". When the number of users reaches 2000, they are attacked by hackers from their peers'' websites!


    It''s strange that all hackers are attacked by anti hackers. The website can''t be opened, and the system collapses!


    And "star net" anti black also even if, actually aboveboard, in his website home page, release notice, and mark all the anti black website name, as an oath of sovereignty.


    "Those who violate our star net will be punished even though they are far away!"


    Simple nine characters, full of incomparable hegemony, for a moment, gambling Dog Forum, T bar, all kinds of groups, all exploded!


    "Crouching trough, this star net, bull force!"


    "6666, those websites that have been anti hacked, it''s estimated that they have taken money to run away. It''s really pitiful for the members of those websites."


    "STARNet is so powerful that it dares to do so. Isn''t it the rhythm of putting up a fight?"


    "In such a short period of time, I was attacked by several websites, and even hacked in the past. It''s powerful. The system of STARNet is absolutely amazing! Damn it, I''ll play on star net in the future. "


    "Damn, it''s good that I don''t have much money to charge. This star net is powerful and has enough defense. Can''t I play online?"


    Not long after, the number of star users increased rapidly. On the afternoon of the opening day, the number of members exceeded 8000, and the amount of money recharged by members alone was countless.


    Star network is playing a banner on the home page to celebrate the good news of more than 8000 members.


    The third big thing is that in this industry, one more person means one less piece of meat. Star.com''s actions have attracted the attention of caile.com, one of the three giants in the industry.


    In a flash, Caile launched a hacker attack, throwing out a big wave of viruses, trying to get rid of this potential opponent and strangle him in the cradle.


    Color music out of the army, the virus like a thousand troops in general, crazy rush to the star network.


    However, something shocking happened.


    STARNet doesn''t know what means it has used to control these viruses in reverse, like a sharp blade coming out of its sheath and cutting it to Caile in turn.


    All of a sudden, Caile website was anti invasion, this industry giant, rare appeared can''t visit, full half an hour, just recovered, but become incomparable Caton, as if vitality!


    This battle came and ended quickly, and everyone was shocked. This star net, less than a day after it started, almost made the giant Caile black out of the sky!


    STARNet, win!


    In this gray industry, what users pay most attention to is whether the website system is strong enough, so as to ensure that the makers will not run away and the website will not be hacked.


    The victory of this battle, the color music traffic sharply reduced by more than 20%, star network users soared, although can not become a giant, but is absolutely the top presence in the new website!


    And all this, unexpectedly less than a day, or even to be exact, half a day!


    From the start to anti black, and then to fight with giant color music, only half a day!


    Then, more arrogant move, once again appeared in the home page of star net, like the original words of the owner of star net, made the latest announcement.


    "Once again, our website has a very powerful system. All those who don''t agree with us can fight. We don''t mind playing with you, because we like to play with those who think they are capable. Caile is an example. Playing this kind of game with our website, you are all scum!"


    There is no taboo. The name of Caile is blatantly used as a deterrent, which has shocked other websites with different intentions, including the other two giants who are ready to move. It makes them choose to give up before the hacker attack, as if they default on the existence of the star network.


    Three major events have shocked the dog gambling circle and even the hacker circle in China.


    "Lying trough, behind the star net, there is absolutely a top hacker with extraordinary strength!"


    "Isn''t this star net made by China hacker alliance?"


    "I don''t know what hackers don''t hack, I only know that the star net is too strong, and the lottery is too weak. Transfer funds immediately and play on the star net."


    "Star net''s playing method is more than lottery. I think it has great potential. I just don''t know how much money this website has."


    Public opinion has at the same time, the star network users finally break ten thousand!


    I sat in front of the computer in my room and looked at the home page of star.com with satisfaction. I thought that compared with the capital of giant websites, there is too much difference. It is absolutely the existence of tens of billions of mobile. The hacker strength behind it is beyond doubt.However, they all underestimated the strength of MEDA. Faced with such a powerful website and powerful hackers behind Caile, MEDA''s strength has been brought into full play. It''s incomparably fierce!


    Looking at the funds in the background of the website, they are soaring at a terrible speed. Even though I have experienced so many things, I can''t help but take a breath. This grey industry is really profiteering!


    However, the money can not be seen, unless we can find a way to wash the money completely.


    "It''s too simple to have Ningfu in it. Even if it''s thrown into the financial market and exchanged for real shares, no one can find out." I couldn''t help laughing, very satisfied.


    But just at this time, MEDA suddenly appeared in front of the computer screen, said: "master, there is an enemy invasion, how to do?"


    "Who? What''s your strength? " I get nervous and frown.


    "Master, it''s estimated that it''s the police. It''s very powerful. It''s not weaker than Caile!" Said MEDA.


    ...


    "don''t fight against the underworld, just stick to it, so that they can''t attack. After a long time, they will give up and find another way." I took a deep breath and gave orders. The secret way came to me so quickly. It was really fast enough.


    "Presumably, there must be someone behind the giants like Caile, right? Otherwise, how could it be so big? Do you really think Huaxia is a vegetarian


    "I am too small to be alone. I need time and strength."


    With that, I turned off my computer, picked up a packet of unopened cigarettes on the table, walked up and went straight to the strange old man''s yard, thinking that skill is also a kind of strength, right? I have to improve in all aspects.


    Especially think of Ning Zhenbang before the move, this desire to enhance the strength, it is more and more strong!


    "I must be stronger!"


    "I don''t want anyone to hold a weapon to my throat any more!"

 Chapter 150

    Walking in the scope of Ningfu mansion, all Ningfu people are no longer full of disdain, suspicion and disdain as before. They see me one by one, especially the younger generation. They are flattering one by one.


    When Ning Zhenhua meets me on the road, how can he be proud of the past? Instant with a little brother like, hehe smile with me said hello.


    "Brother in law, where are you going? Why don''t you talk to me? "


    "Well, I''ll come out and get some air." I casually pointed out, raised a smile, very clear in my heart, they are not afraid of me, but afraid of Ning Xing, if Ning Xing did not appear, I am afraid they still have a strong dissatisfaction with me.


    Of course, I didn''t think much about it. I exchanged a few words with Ning Zhenhua, the proud genius of the past, and then walked away.


    Five minutes later, I came to the door of the strange old man''s yard, grabbed the doorknob, knocked, and cried, "old man! Here I am


    Creak ~


    when the door of the courtyard is opened, it is not Ning Yuesong, the strange old man, but Ning Zhenbang, who is as cold as ice!


    His face was cold and stern. His eyebrows were wrinkled tightly. He held his sword in both hands and said in a cold voice, "waste, what are you doing here?"


    This Ning Zhenbang, a piece of trash, I am very upset to hear that. If I didn''t beat him, I would have gone away.


    However, I can only bear this bad breath, not angry said: "I''m here to find your master, it''s none of your business."


    Said, I step into the threshold, Ning Zhenbang immediately stretched out his hand, blocked my way, a grasp of my collar, "my master, is also you can look for?"? You are not welcome here. Get out of here! "


    An irresistible force rushed out of Ning Zhenbang''s hand, lifted me up, and was about to throw me out of the door.


    I can''t breathe out. Ning Zhenbang is so deceiving that he starts again. I simply raise my knee and face his belly without saying a word!


    However, I was thrown out of the door before my knee reached my belly. My strength was bigger than last time. It wasn''t throwing, it was smashing!


    When I fell to the ground, I felt that my waist was about to break. I couldn''t help humming. The corner of my mouth overflowed with blood. I felt the feeling of powerlessness again. I stared at Ning Zhenbang in anger and said, "Ning Zhenbang, don''t deceive people too much!"


    "Too much deception? Who is to blame for having no ability? Blame yourself. You are a waste. Even if everyone agrees with you and Xiao Xing, I will never agree, unless one day, you can beat me! " Ning Zhenbang holds his sword in both hands and his eyes are indifferent.


    However, all of a sudden, behind Ning Zhenbang, a shadow suddenly appeared. He raised his hand and patted him on the back of the head, "your uncle, can you be polite? Do you treat guests like this? How did I teach you? "


    Ning Zhenbang, the eighth best player on the list, was caught off guard. He was shot out of the door and almost fell to the ground!


    After a pause, Ning Zhenbang''s face turned pale. He suddenly turned back and picked up his sword, "master! What kind of guest is he? It''s a waste. "


    This shadow is the strange old man Ning Yuesong. I can''t see his movements and his speed clearly. Shooting Ning Zhenbang is like shooting a little kid!


    Is this the strength of the so-called half step tianbang master and the best in the list?


    My whole person is incomparably shocked, this kind of skill is really too terrible, completely don''t know how he appears behind Ning Zhenbang.


    At the same time, I was also secretly glad that if Ning Yuesong had taught me the skills, wouldn''t I be able to train all my skills soon?


    Hum, who can do this to me then?


    ...


    I saw Ning Yuesong staring at Ning Zhenbang with a straight face and dignity, and scolded: "you stinky boy, you don''t agree with me. I agree with you. I say he''s xiaoxinger''s man, that''s her man. You stay with me."


    "I..." Ning Zhenbang''s face turned blue and red.


    Ning Yuesong ignored everything. Instead, he put up a smile and walked up to me. "Oh, I''m really sorry. I''m an apprentice. I don''t know how to handle it. In this way, I''ll take you back to my room and I''ll heal you."


    With that, Ning Yuesong blinked cunningly.


    I immediately understand, pretending to be extremely painful appearance, "good good, I this, good pain, second grandfather, you first help me in to sit for a while."


    "No problem. Come into my room." Said, Ning Yuesong immediately helped me, took me into the yard, next to Ning Zhenbang, eyes cold enough to kill, but can not start, can only follow behind.


    Entering the courtyard, Ning Yuesong supported me and kept walking inside until he came to a retro room. He opened the door and looked back at Ning Zhenbang, "what, you can stay outside."


    "No! How do I know if I bring you a cigarette? He will not be admitted to your room unless I frisk him first Ning Zhenbang said.


    Waste, waste, waste again!I was so angry that I turned around and said, "Ning Zhenbang, what do you mean? Don''t think that if you think you have some ability, you can compare people to lower creatures. Do you think you are very advanced? "


    "At least, it''s much better than you trash." Ning Zhenbang narrowed his eyes. His eyes were cold. He immediately pinned his sword on his waist, stretched out his hands and searched his body.


    All of a sudden, Ning Yuesong was worried. He glared and snorted angrily and said, "Damn it, Ning Zhenbang, stop it. Don''t you even believe me? If you dare to mess around again, I''ll waste your Kung Fu! "


    This angry, Ning Zhenbang just did not dare to continue, hands in the air, very uncomfortable to take back, cold stare at me, that eyes full of cold, turned to stand in front of the door, silent.


    "Well, it''s my fault that I usually let your brothers and sisters go too far." Ning Yue Song glared at me, then he closed the door and pulled me to the depth of the room. He entered a room and locked the door tightly.


    Gently close the window, with ears to listen to the outside movement, Ning Yuesong just let go, suddenly cunning smile out, "cool life? Do you have any cigarettes with you? "


    "Yes." I didn''t get angry and took out my cigarette. Ning Yuesong''s eyes were all gone immediately. He was an old addict and wanted to take it away.


    However, I suddenly shrunk my hand and said, "here you are, you can, but you have to help me check Ning Zhenbang in the future, so that he can''t attack me any more. Otherwise, if you don''t show up one day, I will be killed."


    When it comes to this condition, Ning Yuesong is not in a hurry. Instead, he squeezes his chin. "This is not impossible, but I also have a condition in exchange."


    "What are the conditions? Didn''t I bring you a cigarette? " I''m in a hurry.


    Ning Yuesong''s mouth tilted slightly and his face was full of cunning. "You bring me cigarettes. I''ll teach you skills, but I didn''t say that I want to help you stop Zhenbang, right? So if you want to learn something, you have to agree to another condition. "


    "What conditions?" I asked involuntarily, a little feeling that I had been fooled, like jumping into a pit and being fooled.


    PS: recommend the novel "urban hypnotist" which brother ignores Rensheng. She is a sportswoman, a gentle schoolgirl, a quiet girl, a lovely Lori, a beautiful woman with temperament, and a charming meteor


    All kinds of girls in front of a hypnotist, bright or withered?

 Chapter 151

    Ning Yuesong turned his eyes and looked out of the window as if he was very alert. Then he attached his mouth to my ear and said very obscenely: "this condition is very simple. If you dare to take me out to drink and play with women, Zhenbang is a small matter. Even I can put him away, it depends on whether you dare to agree."


    Go out drinking and play with women?


    Ning Yuesong is an old man. Is that ok?


    ...


    I''m still in the same place, but I don''t know how to open my mouth. Ning Yuesong, a strange old man, likes to seek stimulation in secret. He promises very well on the surface, but secretly does it on the back. He also wants to take me as a gunner. If he is known at last, I will carry the black pot.


    If it''s spread out, I can say it''s late life. It''s not the same thing for the younger generation to take their elders out to eat, drink, whore and gamble.


    Treacherous, cunning, this old guy is in search of excitement, it is nothing!


    But when I think of Ning Zhenbang, I see his skill, his strength and his sword. I know it''s a pit and a plot. I jump in and say, "as long as you can help me to balance Ning Zhenbang, let him not put up his tricks in front of me in the future. If you can support him, I will dare to take you out!"


    "Well, well, that''s settled." Ning Yue was so happy when he relaxed that he looked extremely obscene.


    "But at your age, can you do it?" I''m bored.


    As a result, Ning Yuesong''s face changed. He patted his chest and raised his head slightly? I''ll tell you, your second master and I were romantic in those days. The young ladies of Yanjing''s big and small families who want to paste upside down can be arranged outside the Fifth Ring Road. "


    "What does it have to do with being able? I think you are at least 70 years old, aren''t you I asked deliberately, thinking that he was trying to save face and brag.


    Ning Yuesong was in a hurry. "Laozi... Do you know why Laozi is here? It''s because Laozi is too casual. According to Laozi''s constitution, he can at least live to his nineties. It''s because he was hollowed out by wine and sex, and he hasn''t lived for a few years. He still has to take care of Ningfu. That''s why he can''t leave home. "


    "Since you don''t have many years to live, you still want me to take you out and give you cigarettes. Aren''t you just looking for death?" I asked again, and I was sure that the old man was bragging. Lao Tzu Lao Tzu Yue, Lao Tzu, was very anxious to face up to the general situation.


    said, "Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu is already half a man walking into a coffin. If he keeps his promise, he will be trapped here every day, and he will not pursue life."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing. The old man really wanted face. Instead of arguing with him, he handed him the whole package of cigarettes.


    When the cigarette arrived, Ning Yuesong''s expression became very fast. He opened the package in a hurry and quickly took out one. He took out a lighter from his arms, lit it with a click and took a deep breath. His expression was absolutely amazing!


    "Ah, comfortable." Spit out smoke, he sat in the wooden chair, closed his eyes, very enjoy the second smoke.


    When Ning Yuesong smoked half of it, he opened his eyes and gave me a cigarette with a smile. "It''s fun for us to smoke together. If you satisfy all my pursuits, I don''t mind giving you all the skills. You''ll definitely become one of the best in the list. Even if you work hard, you can squeeze into the list."


    "When are you going to teach me?" The four words of tianbang master are like a dose of stimulant. My whole body seems to be beating chicken blood. I immediately wake up, take a cigarette and smoke with Ning Yuesong in the room, just like a crime.


    Wrinkled veteran holding a cigarette, slightly raised, swinging, Ning Yue Song said with a smile: "don''t worry, don''t worry, after smoking this cigarette, you first do 200 push ups and 100 squats in situ."


    The cigarette in my hand shakes and almost falls to the ground. "Push ups, squats? What are you doing


    "Well, if you want to be a master, you have to step by step and be down-to-earth. How can you make it to heaven? You can''t do anything. First, practice your constitution well and stick to it for a week. Then I''ll teach you something else. " Ning Yuesong waved his hand again and laughed strangely.


    I suddenly wonder if this old guy is cheating me, push ups and squats. Who can''t? But at the thought of his hand at the gate of the courtyard, his strength was not like counterfeiting, so he had to put out the cigarette suspiciously, put up his sleeves, put his hands on the ground, and began to do push ups.


    Because I was born in the countryside, I have done a lot of farm work, and I have great strength. 200 push ups are just the limit for me.


    After 200 push ups, I began to squat in situ. Ning Yuesong, an old man, smoked one cigarette after another. He was very comfortable.


    Five minutes later, after these exercises, my arms and legs were numb, my muscles were tight together, and I was very weak. I was sitting on a wooden chair, sweating on my back, gasping and thirsty in my throat.


    Simply, I reached out and poured a cup of tea, but I didn''t expect to drink it. Ning Yuesong pressed my cup with his two fingers and said, "don''t drink it first, wait for your body to slow down. It''s useful. Otherwise, it''s like practicing in vain. If you don''t believe me, you''ll have a different feeling if you wait and drink it at that time."I nodded my head in a daze, calmed my breath and heart beat as soon as possible, until it was almost recovered, and then I took a drink.


    Strangely, it seems to have a different feeling from what Ning Yuesong said.


    Usually, drinking water after exercise is like quenching thirst, but now it seems to run through the whole body, with a kind of unspeakable and unidentified pleasure.


    This time, I am completely convinced. It seems that Ning Yuesong''s strength is really not blown out, but a master with real materials. He quickly took a deep breath and asked excitedly: "second grandfather, now I have finished these, and then what


    "And then?" Ning Yuesong white eyebrow light pick, big sleeve a wave, "no then, you can go back, tomorrow remember to bring me cigarettes."


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the old man carefully, thinking that he would not deceive me, right? But just now after his advice, it seems that he didn''t cheat me?


    With a dubious thought, I nodded, got up and walked out of the room.


    Until, I opened the wooden door of the house, Ning Zhenbang stood in front of the door, involuntarily looking back, looking at my wet coat, holding the sword, said: "master, he doesn''t want to accept you as a disciple, does he?"


    "Well, you wait. One day I will surpass you." Unconvinced, I raised my head and strode past.


    "Ha ha, waste is always waste. How can fireflies compete with the bright moon? I''m determined. Do you want to surpass me? " Ning Zhenbang said with a sneer.

 Chapter 152

    After hearing these words, my heart was shocked, but my appearance didn''t respond, and I left without looking back.


    It wasn''t long before I stepped out of the courtyard? Is this dead old man really lying to me? "


    "I don''t think so." Shaking my head slightly, I don''t want to believe it. I hold a trace of hope in my heart. Even if it is a trace, I don''t want to believe it is true.


    In the evening.


    Ning Xing didn''t see anyone all day, and she didn''t know where she was. She didn''t open the door until 11 o''clock in the night and appeared in front of me.


    I leaned on the head of the bed and asked involuntarily, "where did you go today? It''s gone early in the morning. "


    "I''m going to talk to some friends." Ning Xing sat on the sofa, poured a cup of tea and drank it directly.


    I asked curiously, "friend? "Male and female?"


    As a result, Ning Xing put the cup down and immediately cut me, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you allow me to find friends? Are you too strict? "


    Ning Xing''s appearance seems not very happy. I flick my lips and don''t ask any more. It''s hard to guess her mind. I don''t know what she''s thinking. She''s always like an enemy to me.


    Seeing that I couldn''t make a sound, Ning Xing snorted, turned out her bathrobe and went into the bathroom. Then came the sound of hot water falling to the ground.


    The sound reverberated in my ears. I seemed to feel the scene of water flowing across the jade body. I could not help but twitch at the corners of my mouth, put the quilt on my head and closed my eyes to try not to think about it.


    Because this kind of close, but can only dry look at the feeling, it is really not good, I TM is also a man, in the face of Ning Xing this beautiful thing, can''t have no reaction, and she also with me in the same bed.


    So I had to try my best to fall into a deep sleep, distract my mind, think about Ning Zhenbang''s words today, his cold and heartless face, and the scene of him holding his sword against my throat.


    Thinking about it, I gradually clenched my fists. I was very angry and unhappy, especially Ning Zhenbang''s contempt, which compared me to waste. It was unbearable.


    Unfortunately, I''m not Ning Zhenbang''s opponent at all. He wants to kill me as simple as killing a chicken, as easy as searching for something.


    I don''t know whether the old man Ning Yuesong cheated me, but he is really a master. There should be no reason to cheat me. What''s the meaning of Ning Zhenbang''s words?


    Simply, as soon as Ning Xing came out of the bathroom, I suddenly opened my eyes and sat up straight. Unexpectedly, Ning Xing wiped her wet hair with a bath towel. Her beautiful cheek was red, like a lotus. I couldn''t move my sight.


    Aware of my eyes, Ning Xing side face, eyes a stare, "what to see? Look again, dig out your eyes


    I was very embarrassed, quickly disguised, pretended to be serious and asked: "I didn''t look at you, I just want to ask, what is muscle and bone set?"? Is it impossible for a man who has set his strength to become a master of the local rankings? Can you tell me more about it? "


    Ning Xing looked at me for a while, and suddenly said with a smile, "aren''t you talking nonsense? It''s obvious that your muscles and bones have been set. If you want to become a top player, it''s not so easy. At least you have to practice martial arts since childhood, exercise your muscles and bones, persist for many years, break through your limits again and again, and take a lot of tonic medicine. Otherwise, you''ll have to take a lot of tonic medicine Why, how do I get my skills? Yes? Do you still want to be an expert in the list


    This instant, my face suddenly black, secretly scold Ning Yuefeng this dead old guy, unexpectedly is really cheating me! The original Ning Zhenbang said is not a lie, I really can never surpass him.


    However, even with a black face, I shook my head and said, "no, I''ll ask."


    After that, I lay back with my head covered. I couldn''t say that I was very angry. After all, I didn''t have any loss, but I was very depressed. This feeling of being trampled on my head by someone with excellent skills and killing me was very uncomfortable. It seemed that I had a heavy day on my head.


    Ning Xing seems to see through my idea, and she laughs strangely. She doesn''t know whether it''s sarcasm or disdain. But after she laughs, she suddenly says, "if you want to be a top ranking expert, it''s not impossible. As long as you can go to Ye''s family and exchange with Ye''s King Dan for a bone quenching body pill and re forge bones and muscles, but this process will be very painful If you can endure what ordinary people can''t, maybe you can start from scratch. "


    "It''s more difficult to be a master of the land list than we started when we were young, but it''s not impossible. If you have the ability, it''s much more powerful than the general land list."


    "It''s just like the old man of my master. When he was young, he ate a quenched body pill to become a member of the tianbang for a while. Even now he is old, he is also at the top of the tianbang."


    King ye Jiadan? Quenching body pill? What the hell is this?


    I once again opened the quilt and sat up, "broken bone quenching body pill? what is it? Pills? Isn''t this the age of technology? How can anyone believe such a feudal thing? "


    "Feudalism? It''s not feudalism. I don''t know how the elixir was made. But if you don''t believe it, you can ask the old man in person. What''s more, after five thousand years in China, before you contacted me, didn''t you think it was impossible to have someone like me? If you think so, you are wrong. There are too many things you don''t know. Anyway, I told you that you don''t understand. " Ning Xing said.My whole body has become extremely dignified. I feel that Ning Xing doesn''t speak like a lie. The so-called experts are among the people, and there are many Chinese people. If there is such a wonderful pill, don''t I have a chance to have a try?


    Simply, I directly asked: "Ning Xing, how can I find ye Jiadan king and exchange a bone quenching body pill with him? How much will it cost? "


    At this moment, I have made up my mind that I must not be put on my head by this kind of danger, otherwise I will be unarmed when I meet a master in the future.


    All of a sudden, Ning Xing shook her head gently, "it''s very easy to find ye Jiadan king. As a dead old man and my grandfather, I can take you to Ye''s home at any time, but..."


    "Li Shaobai, I advise you to die, because ye Jiadan king is a quaint old man with strange temperament, unless you have something that can make him excited enough."


    "At that time, the dead old man also paid a great price for it. So, this bone quenching body pill is a priceless treasure. How much money can''t be exchanged!"


    "Obviously, you don''t have anything to make yejiadan Wang excited."

 Chapter 153

    "In addition, only Ye family has the bone breaking and body quenching pill."


    Ning Xing''s words, instantly blow out my hope of rekindling, the whole person is like a frustrated ball, soft paralysis lying back, staring at the ceiling.


    Maybe life is like this, everything is doomed.


    Silence, long silence, I take a deep breath, then think about it, feel wrong, fate is not doomed, do not work hard how will know?


    Maybe I don''t have something to exchange now, but it doesn''t mean I don''t have it in the future, it doesn''t mean I don''t have it in the future!


    I''m so firm in my heart that I know Ning Yuesong is cheating me. I also decide to send him cigarettes every day. After all, he was once a master of tianbang. If he could learn something, it would definitely benefit him a lot.


    Just, I think of some things, can''t help but look at Ning Xing who is picking up the hair dryer to blow her hair, thinking that at the beginning, my mother made her obedient, then what level of master is my mother?


    "If my mother is also an expert in the field, why doesn''t she teach me skills? Who is my father? Why does Ning Xing describe him like this? " I said to myself in my heart, but I couldn''t get any answers.


    With a sigh, he closed his eyes and said in secret, "I must practice my skills. Even if I don''t have any great achievements, at least I''ve tried hard and I won''t regret it in the future."


    Half an hour later, with the light out, Ning Xing got into the bed, silent, and with the general last night, back to me.


    I took a look, did not dare to have other thoughts, even if the fragrance, I do not dare to move, otherwise I will definitely be kicked down tonight, Ning Xing certainly will not be merciful.


    But just as I was about to go to sleep, Ning Xing suddenly said, "what... I''ll go back to Dongling tomorrow, and I''ll fly at nine in the morning."


    "Why go back so fast? Why don''t you stay longer in Yanjing? " I can''t help but open my eyelids, and suddenly I have a kind of inexplicable reluctance.


    Ning Xing snorted and said, "I''ll come back to see if you''re dead. Don''t think about it. I tell you, if it''s not for your parents'' sake, I won''t help you clean up the mess in Dongling. I have to go back to deal with the business tomorrow."


    "Oh..." I answered, but I didn''t know how to continue.


    Gradually, the room was silent. I thought Ning Xing was sleeping, so I leaned slightly and was ready to go to sleep.


    As a result, I just moved, Ning Xing turned her back to me and asked strangely, "Li Shaobai, I''ll ask you a few questions. What do you like about Chu Yuyan?"


    It turns out that she hasn''t slept yet, but this question is a question, but it seems that she hasn''t given me a chance to refuse, right?


    So I laughed and responded: "Yuyan, she is brave. She always thinks about others and does things with one mind. As long as she determines what she wants to do, she will not change. On the surface, she is cold and clear, but in fact, her heart is hot. She always thinks about me, but she never thinks about herself. I owe her too much."


    "Do you owe me? Or do you really love her? Which ingredient is more in it? " Ning apricot inexplicably shook for a while, then asked again.


    Frowned, I said: "there is a debt, there is love, but I think, the composition of love, it should be more."


    With the spread of these words, Ning Xing turned his back to me, put his hand on his face, and asked, "do you have any plans after the marriage between song and Chu families is settled? Is... Going to marry Chu Yuyan home? "


    "Why do you ask? Isn''t that for sure? You... "I turned around and felt that Ning Xing was very strange tonight.


    But the words didn''t finish, Ning Xing then turned back and gave me a punch, hate cut me one eye, "I like to ask, want you to manage?"


    This fist was stronger than last night. A deep pain in my lower abdomen suddenly hit my heart. It made my teeth clench and my whole body shiver. I scolded Ning Xing that she was becoming more and more savage. I said I would do it.


    After I was in pain, Ning Xing turned her back to me again. I could not help twitching at the corner of my mouth and said in secret: "why does Ning Xing want to do it? ... you''re not jealous of me, are you? "


    Thinking of this, I shook my head. How could it be? It''s too late for Ning Xing to hate me. How can she like me? It''s a joke.


    I must have been beaten because I became the brother-in-law in the name of Ning Fu, the future son-in-law of Ning Yuefeng. She couldn''t be angry.


    And she also said that she only likes men who are stronger than her. She will never fall in love with weak scum like me.


    At the beginning, Ning Xing gave me the phoenix card. I think I was afraid that I would be killed in the capital. My mother would blame her for it, so she had no choice but to give it to me.


    That night, after the punch, there was no talk until dawn.


    When I woke up, I was awakened by the sound of Ning Xing packing. I opened my bleary eyes, slightly propped up, leaned on the head of the bed, and watched her put several sets of black tights into her backpack. I quickly got up, brushed my teeth, washed my face and dressed.


    Seeing this, Ning Xing put down her backpack and asked, "what are you doing? It''s early in the morning


    I straightened my collar and said with a smile, "I''ll take you to the airport."As a result, Ning Xing waved her hand and denied my words. She took out a note with several numbers from her backpack and handed it to me, "don''t send me. It''s not suitable and convenient for you to appear outside with me. I''m not in Yanjing and I can''t protect you."


    "The number above is a friend of mine. I went to see him yesterday. If you are in danger, please inform him, and he will help you."


    "It''s just that every time I help you, I have to pay for it. If it''s not for my relationship, it''s hard to ask him to move. So in terms of money, you have to pay for it yourself."


    "His strength is no worse than mine. It can be said that he is equal to my elder brother Ning Zhenbang."


    Said, rather apricot see I Leng in situ, and shook the hand written number of the note, "quickly take ah, don''t delay me to catch the flight."


    I took the note in a daze. I thought that Ningxing didn''t see anyone yesterday. It was to find someone to replace her to protect my integrity. Did she really like me?


    It''s impossible. Ning Xing must be afraid that I''m dead. She''s so proud. How can she look up to me?


    Sure enough, the moment I got the note, Ning Xing picked up her backpack, hung it on her shoulder and walked.


    One step, two steps, step by step, she opened the door, suddenly turned back, gave me a deep look, slightly raised the volume, said: "you... Don''t die!"


    I raised a smile at the corner of my mouth, nodded my head and said in secret: "I guess it''s true. Ning Xing is afraid that I will die. How can she like me? It''s a complete illusion. "

 Chapter 154

    Finish saying this words, rather apricot turns round, don''t want me to send, the back figure is pulled long by the sunlight of refraction, oneself a person, carrying a backpack, left rather mansion.


    I looked at the number and the name on the note with a sigh of relief. "That''s an interesting name, Sudong? ... are they relatives in southern Jiangsu? Ha ha


    I don''t think so. I made a joke for myself. Then I put the note into my wallet, picked up the Ningfu Tegong Zhonghua cigarette in my room, and went straight to the courtyard of ningyuesong.


    ...


    today, Ning Zhenbang still opened the door for me, but he didn''t do it as he did yesterday. On the contrary, he didn''t look very good. He held his sword in his hands, and his cold pupils were slightly condensed. "It''s you again. What kind of ecstasy have you given my master?"


    I instantly understand why, dare to love Ning Yuesong this old fool, in order to meet a little stimulation, do things is not ambiguous.


    These days in front of Ning Zhenbang, I was completely suppressed, very depressed, almost killed, this time I still don''t pull back a city?


    Simply, I deliberately raised my lips, nostrils up to the sky, cocked at Ning Zhenbang, "it''s none of your business? If you don''t want to beat me, you''ll beat me to death. Let''s see who will suffer in the end! "


    All of a sudden, Ning Zhenbang''s whole face quickly cooled down. In an instant, he grasped the hilt of the sword with one hand and made a gesture to draw the sword. "You waste, do you want to say it again?"


    My in the Heart Deng a, rather Zhen Bang this goods, should not really dare disobey Ning Yue Song''s will?


    But I seriously thought about it. If I soften my posture at this time, even if Ning Yuesong supports me in the future, I will also bow my head in front of him. I may have to be beaten in the back.


    I don''t believe that with Ning Yuesong''s strength, I will not notice the scene in front of me. He must be observing. He will never let Ning Zhenbang fight against me. Otherwise, who will send him cigarettes in the future?


    I even promised to take him out to have a good time whenever I had a chance.


    Although I don''t have martial arts skills, I don''t think I will lose to anyone when it comes to psychological warfare. I immediately got tough and responded, "don''t you agree? You have the guts to kill me, dare you? "


    Ning Zhenbang squints his eyes. His fierce eyes are like a sharp blade. His right hand holds the hilt of the sword and pulls it out bit by bit, making the sound of metal friction.


    The speed of drawing the sword is very slow, and the passage of time also seems to become dull. Ning Zhenbang and I look at each other in the eyes, and no one is afraid of anyone.


    In five seconds, the sabre pulled out two tenths of the sword, and Ning Zhenbang was even colder, with a look of indifference.


    Ten seconds later, I pulled out three tenths of the sword. I was not afraid and didn''t say a word.


    Fifteen seconds later, the sabre was pulled out in half, revealing a sharp blade. The sunlight refracted and glared, but I didn''t even blink.


    Until 20 seconds, Ning Zhenbang suddenly gave a cold hum, took back his sword, dropped a word, turned around and walked into the courtyard.


    "Waste is always waste. Even if my master supports you, you are also a waste that can''t make a big deal."


    I gritted my teeth. Even though I had won the psychological war, I was very uncomfortable because of this sentence. On the surface, I didn''t hear it. I stepped into the threshold of the yard and thought that the world, no matter what age, was dominated by the strong and the weak. Only when I was strong, could I be respected.


    Thinking, I went in the opposite direction to Ning Zhenbang and came to Ning Yuesong''s door. I reached out and knocked. I wanted to call second grandfather, but this old man cheated me. I couldn''t shout out any more, so I had to say, "second grandfather, I''m coming."


    After a while, Ning Yuesong opened the wooden door and showed his yellow teeth. He yawned and said lazily, "come on, come on in."


    However, after being locked by Ning Yuesong, his expression changed and he took me to the room, full of praise. "I like young people like you. I''m brave enough. Zhenbang is the eighth strength in the list. You don''t even blink. You can say that you''re the bravest generation I''ve ever seen!"


    "Ha ha, isn''t this the blessing of the second master?" I smilingly took out the whole package of cigarettes from my arms and handed it up.


    Ning Yuesong called a quick hand and foot, while laughing, he took the cigarette in his hand. He patted it three times to his palm, opened the package, and said with a smile: "I like young people like you. You can rest assured that I will teach you all my skills."


    I know Ning Yuesong is deceiving me. He''s a master after all. He knows more than I do. It''s not bad to learn something from him, is it? I simply waved my hand and said, "if you are not in a hurry, step by step, how can you reach the sky step by step? But I don''t know something. I want to ask you. "


    "What''s the matter? You can say that as long as I know, I will tell you all Ning Yuesong picks up a cigarette and lights it with a lighter. He takes a deep puff. When he spits out the smoke, he looks very happy.


    I turned my eyes, sat on the wooden chair, pinched my chin, tut, and asked: "in fact, there''s one thing that I can''t understand all the time, that is, what is the sky list, what is the earth list, who made the ranking list, and who are the people in the sky list. Second master, please tell me in detail?"Ning Yuesong drank the fragrant tea freely and spoke freely.


    "I''ll tell you, first of all, who made the two lists? I don''t know about your second master. Anyway, it was handed down a long time ago, even before I was born. As long as you have strength and make a name, you will be recorded."


    "According to my guess, I''m afraid there are very strong forces behind the two lists. Even I feel that even the big aristocratic families may not be rivals."


    "Secondly, most of the people in tianbang are from big families or hidden sects, such as Wudang Mountain. Although Wudang Mountain is like this, there is an old monster who has lived for more than 90 years and is a real master of tianbang."


    "But in this day''s list and in the land''s list, according to the ranking and strength, it is divided into three grades, namely primary, medium-term and peak. Just like Zhenbang, he is now ranked eighth in the land''s list and is the top expert in the land''s list."


    "However, there is also a half step between the land list and the sky list. For example, I''m at the top of the land list, and I may get into the sky list again at any time. That''s the so-called half step sky list. Frankly speaking, I''ve developed the real inner Qi, and I''m the master of the sky list."


    "I mean neiqi. It''s real neiqi. It can kill people. It''s not the kind of people who sell arts on the street and cheat. Of course, no matter how powerful the forces behind the two lists are, they may not be able to record all of them. They just make a record. There are still many talented people who can''t be seen in the world."


    Ning Yuesong said several words slowly while smoking and drinking tea. I was shocked to hear that.


    Originally, I thought that the great aristocratic family was already very powerful, but now I know that I was wrong. I was very wrong. The two lists of heaven and earth were so terrible.


    Although it''s only a record, the key is that the land list is only in China, and the sky list is all over the world. The forces behind this dare to record the world and make a list!


    The more I thought about it, the more shocked I was. I couldn''t help taking a deep breath and asked, "how many days do we have in China? Second master, can you tell me? "


    Halfway through, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then asked, "second master, have you ever heard of a man named Li Qingcheng and a woman named Li Mumei? I''ve heard that the couple are very powerful. "

 Chapter 155

    This is a question I deliberately asked in order to find out.


    But Ning Yuesong heard that his face full of age spots was suddenly more dignified than ever before. His white eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together, his eyes narrowed into a slit, and he asked, "what do you want to do with this? Don''t you know that Li and his wife, especially Li Qingcheng, are taboos? "


    "I know, but I''m just curious. It''s taboo, and I don''t know what to taboo." I scratched my head awkwardly, but I was thinking, I know a fart, and it''s like this again. It''s so difficult to set up a set of words. It''s taboo to say one by one. What''s the secret?


    Strange is, Ning Yue Song more and more dignified, tightly stare at me to see, "know still ask?"? It''s not wrong to listen to me. It''s not good for you to know too much. "


    With that, Ning Yuesong''s face showed a deep memory.


    "Second master, will you tell me? Anyway, I won''t tell anyone. I wish I knew it myself. I''m just too curious. " I was tickled, very want to know the reason, the key is ningyuesong this old guy, but also with Ningxing like, said is a taboo can not be mentioned.


    Ning Yuesong suddenly Tut, "curious about the truth of killing cats, I don''t think you don''t understand, I don''t tell you, of course there is my reason."


    I can''t ask this question again. I have to put it away, sigh and ask again: "where can I see the two lists that day? I want to know about it and see what the rankings are


    Ning Yuesong put out the cigarette end, blew the soot and said.


    "A few decades ago, the two lists of heaven and earth were jointly published by the three aristocratic families. Presumably, only the three aristocratic families knew the power behind them. As for our so-called families, we are not qualified yet. But now with the Internet, it''s much more convenient and you can go to the website."


    At this point, Ning Yuesong took out his mobile phone, opened the browser, handed it over, pointed to the screen, and said, "I have to say that technology is really developed now. Even I, an old guy, have used my smartphone. Ah, this website is full of people on the list. Even if ordinary people don''t want to come in, they won''t know what it is "Yes."


    I took the phone and took a look at the screen.


    This is a website, in short, is a page, only one page, as if a table, above all kinds of names, and ranking.


    "To list 13, Ning apricot."


    "The eighth place in the list is Ning Zhenbang."


    "No.9 on the list, Su Dong."


    "Xu Kun is the fourth in the list."


    "Wang Lin is third in the list."


    "Ning Yuesong is second in the list."


    "Song Hai, number one in the land list?"


    I read it out as I read it. The top four in the list are almost all the surnames of the four families!


    Especially when I saw the word song Hai, I immediately opened my eyes, looked up at Ning Yuesong and asked, "Song Hai, isn''t he the master of the Song family?"


    "That''s right. The old man''s strength is no worse than me. He used to be a junior in tianbang. Just like me, he''s old and backward, and his strength is poor, and some latecomers come up, so he came down." Ning Yuesong nodded.


    I was completely shocked. I didn''t expect that the Song family was so powerful. Song Shaocheng''s grandfather was the first master on the list!


    I was secretly palpitating. When I abandoned song Shaocheng, song Hai couldn''t have been angry. As the head of the Song family, he didn''t make a move. It''s definitely because this is a dispute between the younger generation. If he did, he would be laughed at, so he used the simplest and most direct crash to end my life.


    At the same time, I''m also secretly glad that if I didn''t take the opportunity to change my face, I''m afraid that the danger would come one after another and make it worse. If I can''t be killed completely, song Hai might do it himself!


    When you think about it, the records of this land list are all Chinese people, but tianbang is the world. Isn''t there a similar list in every country?


    "Just like the land list is the vassal of all places, anyone who can squeeze into the heaven list can occupy the land for the king?" I said in my heart that I had a sense.


    Of course, it''s just a metaphor, but I don''t think I can make a mistake in my analysis, so I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, calmed my mind, and began to watch the ranking of tianbang.


    Tianbang is a world-wide list, and there are only 100 names on it. In other words, these 100 people are the top experts in so many countries!


    Skylist 99, America, Jeff Smith.


    Tianbang 98, Huaxia, Liu Quan.


    Tianbang 95, Wudang Mountain, Zhang Qifeng.


    ...


    just in the list of 90 to 100, there are two Chinese people. I look up and look at them bit by bit, wondering if I can find some clues about my parents.


    Until I was about to turn to the top ten, I still couldn''t see my parents'' names."Are my parents'' names in the top ten?" I said to myself in my heart, very uneasy, as long as you move your finger, you can see the top ten ranking, the top ten is one of the top ten experts in the sky!


    Ning Yuesong lit a cigarette again, glanced at the screen and said with a smile: "I see the top ten of tianbang so quickly. I tell you, the top ten people are really amazing. At least they haven''t moved in more than ten years. They are all the top of tianbang."


    I nodded a little to show my approval. I was able to rank in the top ten of tianbang. I have not changed my ranking for more than ten years. I am not a top player. What is it?


    Simply, I took a deep breath, holding the idea of looking for the trace of my parents in tianbang, and sliding my finger slightly on the screen, I first revealed the tenth person.


    "No.10 on the list, Ares, the God of war... How can this be like a Western myth?" I was stunned, looked at Ning Yuesong, asked: "is this the title?"


    Ning Yuesong nodded and said: "yes, it''s really a title, because few people know their real names, so the top ten tianbang experts have only a title but no name, but from the title point of view, they know which country they are from."


    I was a little desperate in a moment. It seemed that it was impossible to find any trace in it, but I still didn''t give up and continued to slide one by one.


    The ninth in the list of heaven, the third Dao ghost rope.


    The eighth in the list of heaven, the great Japanese sword emperor.


    ...


    sliding the screen, I try to see a title from China. Maybe it''s my parents. My mother is so strong that she can''t have no ranking!


    This time, I read it myself.


    "Third in the list, Hades the underworld?"


    "Second in the list of heaven, the master of tolerance."


    In the end, there is only one day left!


    I was very dignified. I swallowed my saliva again, and my fingers slipped. After a while, I couldn''t help staring at my eyes and said, "the number one in the sky..."


    I was the first in the world

 Chapter 156

    "No.1 in the sky, green dragon!"


    "This..." I stare at the screen, reciting the word "green dragon" in silence, completely shocked!


    Qinglong, Qingcheng!


    Is my father, who is farming with a hoe every day, the first master in the legend!?


    An unprecedented storm, as if beating my mind, roaring constantly, shocked, and even the whole person can not control showing a strong sense of shock.


    My father is the number one in tianbang, the number one expert in tianbang!


    However, after careful consideration, I don''t feel sure. If my father is the number one in tianbang, why is there no name of my mother Li Mumei in tianbang?


    So I quickly wrote down the website address, then pretended to be calm, handed back my mobile phone to Ning Yuefeng, and asked with a smile, "second master, is it my Chinese who is the number one on this day? He is Li Qingcheng? Because his strength is too strong, that''s why you say taboo? "


    As a result, Ning Yuesong directly shook his head, denied my view, took a sip of hot tea, and said: "you understand wrong, Qinglong is Qinglong, Li Qingcheng is Li Qingcheng, these are two people"


    "the person named Qinglong is a dragon who never sees the end, does not work for anyone, and is natural and unrestrained. I was 50 years old, that is, more than 20 years ago, I was destined to be in three families I met him once at the grand meeting of the party. "


    "At that time, Qinglong, who was about 30 years old, was already ranked first in the tianbang. Even King ye Jiadan, master Ye Jiafu, and even master Fang Jiazhu had to bow their hands and treat him respectfully when they saw Qinglong. Now they should be 50 years old, but they are always at the top of the tianbang. Their strength is not deep."


    Ning Yuesong''s three short sentences completely dispelled my mind. It turns out that Qinglong and Qingcheng are not the same person.


    I couldn''t help sighing. My doubts became more and more serious. Just as I wanted to open my mouth, Ning yuesongyang interrupted me, looking back, and continued: "actually speaking of this, I was also interested. When Qinglong appeared in the grand meeting of the three aristocratic families, ye Fang and Li family took the initiative to lower their attitude. It was the master of the Li family that made me admire him very much. Facing the top master of the tianbang, I didn''t even feel the slightest He kept a low profile and even sent a masked man who claimed to be nameless to fight against the green dragon. "


    "The battle was very fierce. From the foot of the capital to the desert, it lasted three days and three nights. No one knew the result, but in the end, Qinglong left without any name. However, the hegemony of the Li family and the deeds of Qinglong in the nameless battle resounded through the whole family circle of Yanjing! In my opinion, the Li family is definitely the scariest of the three aristocratic families. Unfortunately, now the Li family is closed and does not think about family affairs, and is gradually declining. "


    "But I guess that nameless is still in the Li family. Maybe it''s not necessarily a confidant of the Li family. As long as nameless is in the Li family for a day, even the flourishing Fang family dare not act rashly."


    "Think about it, what kind of existence will people who can fight with Qinglong for three days and three nights?"


    "The most important thing is that you can only take one of the top positions in the tianbang. No one knows the result of this battle. Even the forces behind the tianbang can''t be recorded, they can only keep the status quo."


    ...


    my heart was completely fried, especially when I couldn''t record these four words. I heard them clearly and couldn''t keep calm any more. I asked in a hurry, "is it possible that this nameless is the taboo, Li Qingcheng?"


    As a result, Ning Yuesong waved his hand and denied again, "impossible! Li Qingcheng, who was known as a madman in Yanjing at that time, was a devil. Before the nameless battle against Qinglong, Li Qingcheng dared to fight against Li Jiaming face to face. How could he be masked when he was so arrogant? Still fighting for the Li family? It''s not his style at all, it''s absolutely impossible. "


    With that, Ning Yuesong didn''t control well and let out a slip of the tongue. His eyes glared, his face froze completely, and he stood up in an instant, "you... I... your uncle''s, you don''t hear me, do you know?"


    The shock in my heart once again swept my whole body. Unexpectedly, Ning Yuesong let slip his words. My father is not a master of tianbang, nor a nameless man, but a man who dares to fight against the Li family!


    At this moment, I couldn''t help it any more. I wanted to know all this, all the things about my father. So I got up straight away and put a smile on my lips. "Second master, since you''ve said it, why don''t you tell me all about it? Anyway, I don''t tell outsiders. I wish I knew about it myself. Why do you bother about taboos? What''s more, there''s no one else here. Heaven knows, I know


    "No! If it''s spread out, the taboo will be completely blocked. When it''s found out, the Li family will blame our Ningfu and send nameless people to kill all our families. What do you say? " Ning Yuesong is more resolute and dignified than ever before.


    I smile even more. Anyway, if I don''t ask why today, I will definitely not give up. Because it involves my parents, I have the right to know and the obligation to know.


    Simply, I held back the urgency of my heart and took a leisurely step up to face Ning Yuesong, "second master, do you believe me? Anyway, I''m from Ningfu, and now I know that if you don''t tell me, I won''t bring you cigarettes or take you out to have fun. "All of a sudden, Ning Yuesong extremely tangled, tangled in say and don''t say, and don''t smoke.


    Soon, the room fell into silence, time quietly passed.


    After quite a few minutes of silence, Ning Yuesong clenched his teeth and seemed to have a choice. He took a deep breath and said: "I want to make sure that you won''t spread it out, because it involves the lives of Ning family."


    "Isn''t that the best proof?" I directly took out the Ningfu phoenix card in my pocket and shook it in front of him.


    Ning Yuesong suddenly shook his head, "this is not enough, I need more powerful."


    For a moment, I didn''t speak. I thought it would be a more powerful proof, but I might be a little sorry for Ning Xing...


    however, in order to know about my parents, I had to apologize to Ning Xing in my heart, and then I said, "I''ve done that with Ning Xing, you know... Is that enough?"


    As soon as these words came out, even Ning Yuesong, a cynical old man, suddenly opened his eyes and showed a strong disbelief.


    After staring at me for a long time, he slowed down and looked at me with amazement, "boy, you can. I didn''t expect that even Xiao xing''er was conquered by you, you can! There''s a future. I''m really brave. You''re not afraid to be known by Zhenbang. Will he peel off your skin? "


    "What''s the matter here? Aren''t you covering me? Let''s get down to business. Let me know. " I smile awkwardly, thinking that actually I lied to you, anyway, you lied to me, we don''t owe each other.


    At this time, Ning Yuesong gave a dry cough and slowly sat back, "Tiejiang is actually Li Qingcheng''s...


    "

 Chapter 157

    "Tiejiang is actually the man of Li Qingcheng. Li Qingcheng is the real master of Tiejiang!"


    I can''t help but suck cold air, unprecedented shock, the original real owner of Tiejiang, is my father!


    "Don''t be shocked. The shock is still behind. Listen to me carefully." Ning Yuesong waved his hand and said.


    I held back a strong rush, pretended to be calm and sat on the wooden chair, listening quietly.


    Ning Yuesong made a cup of tea, smelled it in front of his nose, drank it, and put it on the table. His eyes showed a strong memory, like telling a story.


    "Tiejiang, founded and led by Li Qingcheng, rose all the way from a small city. In just a few years, its power infiltrated into various cities and even senior officials. Its means can be described as universal. It is the first underground force in China, and is known as the king of the underworld."


    "Su broke the army around him. He was born in the orthodox Xingyi school. When he was young, he was a pair of iron fists. He was almost invincible. Later, he was promoted to tianbang and was gorgeous. It''s a pity that he was surrounded and killed by three tianbang experts in the fight with the Li family, and his name was erased from tianbang."


    ...


    I was shocked again, Tiejiang was the first underground force in China? Uncle paojun, is he a master of tianbang? My father is the king of black road!!!


    However, the broken uncle was not dead! There must be something wrong with it, or uncle paojun didn''t die under the encirclement and suppression, but fortunately survived and was mistakenly thought dead.


    Simply, I take a deep breath, do not ask a word, just listen to Ning Yuesong on the side.


    "Li Qingcheng, who came to Yanjing all the way from a small city, became famous for his extremely arrogant style. If he didn''t agree, he would fight until he was convinced. In his eyes, all the young masters were bullshit. They were beaten to death one by one. Even song Hai, the master of the Song family, suffered a lot from Li Qingcheng It''s a terrible thing. "


    "Publicity and arrogance are synonymous with Li Qingcheng! He is one of the most arrogant people I have ever met, none of them


    "Later, Li Qingcheng fell in love with a woman, Li Mumei, the adoptive daughter of the Li family, and the other side also fell in love with her."


    "At that time, the Li family was the first of the three families. It was the absolute first family in China. Even though Tiejiang was the first underground family, it was never in the mainstream and could not be compared with the Li family. What was Li Qingcheng who had just come to Yanjing?"


    "Therefore, when Li Qingcheng came to propose a marriage, the members of the Li family collectively opposed it. Li Qingcheng was not worthy of it. Even the owner of the Li family didn''t agree with it. As a result, Li Qingcheng became angry and showed his edge. He directly fought with Li Jiaming face to face. He took advantage of all available resources and had a thorough contest."


    "This time, Tiejiang suffered a heavy loss, nearly 80% of its forces disintegrated, and the Soviet Union lost its army and died!"


    "Although I don''t know how Li Qingcheng did it, even Li jiaran suffered a big loss in this contest. All the senior Li family members who stood up to humiliate Li Qingcheng died overnight. Even the tianbang experts also died seven or eight times. Tianbang high hand is one of the details of the great aristocratic family, and the Li family suddenly suffered a great loss."


    "What''s ridiculous is that when the Li family leader wanted to order the thorough killing of Li Qingcheng, he unexpectedly found that Li Qingcheng was related to him by blood. When they looked at it carefully, they seemed to be carved out of the same mold."


    "Li Qingcheng, who had a hard time since he was a child, didn''t take him as a father at all, just for Li Mumei. In the silence of the Li family owner, he stayed in the Li family for a period of time and suffered a lot of satire. Then he quietly left with Li Mumei. No matter how the Li family sent people to look for him, no one didn''t know where he was going. Finally, Tiejiang naturally belonged to the Li family."


    "So it has become a joke and a taboo since then. No one can talk about it any more. It is also from this incident that the Li family''s owner has been disheartened and shut up."


    "So you say that nameless is Li Qingcheng, which is impossible at all. With Li Qingcheng''s character, especially his father, Li Qingcheng hates him from the bottom of his heart and feels that he has been abandoned, because as far as I know, he has been a helpless orphan since childhood, and should not have nameless strength. Even if he has, Li Qingcheng will definitely not help the Li family."


    "Now, do you know? I know. Now that you''ve finished, Liang Sheng, you can''t break your promise. "


    ....


    these words, intermittent, Ning Yuesong while drinking tea, smoking, full ten minutes, as if telling a story, supernatural, ups and downs, twists and turns strange.


    And I, at this moment, the whole person suddenly stood up uncontrollably, and my mind set off an unprecedented shock. It turned out that this so-called taboo was actually like this.


    Uncle paojun is a master of tianbang.


    My mother is the adopted daughter of the Li family.


    My father is the son of the Li family, and he was the king of the underworld!!!


    , especially as like as two peas, is exactly the same as that of Ning Xing. In this world, as long as he says a word, there are few things that can not be done. There will be countless people who are willing to work hard.It''s because Tiejiang is 80% disintegrated, not killed. If my father comes out of the world again...


    it''s a pity that after knowing all this, I already know that my father will never come out of the mountain again. Maybe he has experienced the wind and frost. What he wants now is a stable life.


    No wonder, at the beginning, the two young masters of Hualong were so respectful. It turned out that Tiejiang was my father who created it!


    "The mountains and rivers are like blood, and the city is green. When Li Lang is angry, who will not worship him? He is the king of black Taoism." I said a word uncontrollably and sighed silently in my heart. My father and mother had gone through too many changes, and the dispute with the Li family was really fate.


    However, when Mr. Hualong knows my identity, Shao Wentian, the current boss of Tiejiang, can''t be unclear. Even the Li family can''t be unaware!


    "MEDA..." my eyes widened in a flash. My first intuition told me that MEDA was sent by the hand of Li family''s childe Tuolong.


    But after careful thinking, there is something wrong. Since the Li family knows, why don''t they come to the door? According to my intuition, such an important thing may not have been heard by everyone in the Li family. Maybe only the owner of the Li family knows about it.


    My parents'' marriage was originally opposed and satirized. After so many years, I suddenly came out. There must be some people in the Li family who are jealous and even kill people!


    Perhaps thinking of this, Li Jiacai asked Tiejiang to send out memeda as a means to protect me!


    Just because... I''m from the Li family!


    It''s even possible that MEDA is monitoring me!


    ...


    the author''s words: in the overall situation, this chapter is very difficult to write. It''s been written for a long time. It''s four o''clock in the morning. I''m going to bed. Good night, everyone.

 Chapter 158

    Today''s Li family, the old man has long been silent, closed door, then the real management of the Li family, it is someone else.


    When I suddenly appear, I will be absolutely envied. Today''s actual power holders will not agree to kill me completely without being known.


    But seriously, it''s still wrong. If the old man knows my identity, he won''t let the Song family go, and he will stand up. I can''t let my grandson wander around!


    But the old man not only did not stand up, even the Song family has been in peace so far, which is worth pondering.


    "Is it possible that no one knows about Li Jiagen! Is MEDA not from the Li family, but from Tiejiang? Then who is the one who sent me memeda? Shao Wentian or? Other people in Tiejiang? " I guess silently in my heart, and I can''t figure it out at all.


    Among the two possibilities, the latter is more likely. I chose to believe in the latter, because Tiejiang was founded by my father. My father is the real king of the underworld and the real boss.


    So when the two young masters of Hualong reported the news, maybe Tiejiang resolutely carried out my father''s wishes, not to expose the news, not to mention my identity, and sent memeda to protect my safety.


    If I reveal my identity, maybe I will be intercepted by the intentional people of the Li family before I find out who I am.


    Dangerous, very dangerous. How cruel is the world of power? After so much experience, can I not understand?


    Maybe Tiejiang is very clear about my every move, but the current Tiejiang is no longer what it used to be. They don''t have much ability. They have to try their best to protect me in this way. The more I think about


    .....


    , the more I confirm that this possibility is great. I simply don''t ask Ning Yue Song, but Kwai Fu, who has done the push up and squat, has left the courtyard and hurried back to his room.


    The first time I came back to my room, I locked the door, then tightened the curtain, sat in front of the computer, started the computer, and ordered MEDA to enter, so that it could talk to me face to face.


    See the figure of the computer screen, is still so lovely and lively, she blinked big eyes, Gu Ling asked: "master, do you have any orders?"


    I took a deep look at the computer screen and solemnly said: "memeda, let the people behind you come out to see me. I know everything."


    Silence, MEDA fell into silence. After half a minute, he nodded his head and said, "since the host already knows, I can''t hide it. Please wait a moment. I''ll inform the people over there to have a video meeting with you."


    With that, the figure of MEDA disappeared on the screen.


    This time, the rare disappearance of MEDA for a long time, I sat waiting, uneasy, not sure the next scene, will be his never met grandfather, or Tiejiang, after all, the first possibility, is not without.


    But at this juncture, Ning Yuefeng knocked on the door outside and asked with concern: "Liang Sheng, I just saw you come back in a hurry. What''s the matter? I''ve locked the door. Is it because I''m not feeling well? "


    My whole person is nervous. If Ning Yuefeng knows my true identity, I''m afraid it will affect Ning Fu!


    Simply, as soon as I gritted my teeth, I didn''t open the door. I yelled, "I''m rather old. Don''t worry. I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. I want to have a rest."


    As a result, Ning Yuefeng said outside, "Liangsheng, you have to open a door for me. I have something else to tell you."


    Ning Yuefeng is a good man who treats me with sincerity. He has never seen me as an outsider. I don''t want my identity to affect Ning Fu, and I don''t want him to worry about it. After all, the Li family is always a big family, which can''t be compared with the four families.


    The key is that I looked at the computer, and memeda distracted me to the other side. No matter how softly I spoke, I just didn''t respond. I had to get up and step forward, thinking that before the video was opened, I would finish the four meetings with Ning Yuefeng.


    When I opened the door, Ning Yuefeng was very kind. When he saw me, he frowned and asked, "Liang Sheng, why are you so white? Is there something wrong? "


    With that, Ning Yuefeng is about to come in.


    I can''t stand in front of the door, so I can only let him walk into the room and sit on the sofa, only a few meters away from the computer.


    As soon as I closed the door, Ning Yuefeng stroked his goatee and said, "Liang Sheng, when the time comes, the Song family may bring the famous tianbang expert to the meeting. You must not reveal your identity."


    I was very nervous, while looking at the computer, while sitting in front of him, blocking the computer with my body, arched his hand to respond: "I''d rather the old heart, the younger generation in mind."


    Ning Yuefeng waved his hand and said, "Oh, don''t tell me anything about you and xing''er. It''s a solid fact. It''s half my grandson."


    "In fact, this is what I want to tell you today. Since you are from Ningfu, the hatred between the Song family and you is the business of Ningfu. It''s just that the difference between Ningfu and the Song family is not too big, but what I fear most is that they have tianbang experts. That old guy song Hai is also a ruthless person who will be punished for his aggression.""The only way to solve this problem is to let my brother, Xinger''s master, take good care of himself and step into the tianbang again. Otherwise, the negotiation conditions and cards are not enough, and we need to be patient."


    It seems that Ning Yuefeng has decided to solve the problem by negotiating with the Song family when the strange old man takes good care of himself and has a chance to enter tianbang.


    In addition to being moved, I also felt deeply grateful. I asked myself that I had been in Ningfu for so long, but I didn''t pay anything. I was cheated all the way, but Ning Yuefeng simply regarded me as a member of his family and spared no effort to help me.


    It''s just that time is not right now, and the computer at the back can''t tell when people will appear. If Ning Yuefeng sees it, he will definitely help me to the end with his personality. At that time, if the whole Ningfu is involved, I will definitely be the real culprit, the culprit!


    This is not what I want to see!


    Simply, I forced calm, perfunctory said: "rather old, you can rest assured, four conference, certainly will not expose the identity, even if the other party saw that I was easy to look, also absolutely can''t guess who I am, as for the Song family''s matter, the younger generation on this thank Ning old, but if you can, the younger generation still hope to rely on their own strength."


    Ning Yuefeng suddenly sternly up, a negative, "what power can you have now? The other side is a master of tianbang. Needless to say, since I have said this, I will help you to the end. Next, I will move the resources in the house and try my best to promote my brother to tianbang again. Well, I have so much to say. If you feel uncomfortable, you should have a rest earlier. "


    With that, Ning Yuefeng finally stood up, and I was deeply relieved.


    But at the moment when he stood up, the computer screen suddenly flashed, and a scene appeared. All the people in it bowed their hands, looked extremely respectful, and instantly cheered in unison: "I wait, see you, young master!"


    "I wait, see you, young master!"


    "I wait, see you, young master!"


    The voice suddenly reverberates, Ning Yuesong looks sideways, suddenly Leng in situ.

 Chapter 159

    On the computer screen, there are two middle-aged men. One is a big man, and the other is a scholar in a blue shirt. If he is a talented man going to Beijing for the exam, there are three old men standing behind him, just like the elders.


    The eight people bowed their heads, looked extremely respectful, and once again called out: "I wait, see you, little Lord!"


    The words resounded all around.


    Ning Yuefeng stood in the same place for a long time, unable to recover. Looking at the figures on the computer screen, he called out two names in disbelief, "Shao Wentian? Ren Changfeng? ... "


    at this time, the tiger backed man, as well as the man in green shirt, were also stunned for a moment. When he looked up, he saw Ning Yuefeng, and his face suddenly changed," Ning Lao?! This... "


    speaking of this, the two men looked at each other, looked at each other, and arched their hands. The scene was very embarrassing.


    Finally, everyone''s eyes were on me. I was so embarrassed that I couldn''t say a word.


    "Little master... Li Shaobai, is it..." Ning Yuefeng first looked at the computer, and then at me, and then the whole person seemed to understand what, suddenly look shocked, mixed with a strong unbelievable, "Li... Are you... The son of Qingcheng, the grandson of Tianxing?"


    Qingcheng, my father''s name.


    Tianxing, my Lord''s family.


    ...


    in the face of Ning Yuefeng''s startled eyes, and the eyes of Tiejiang Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng, I was embarrassed as never before. I thought that I would be known after all. I had to take a deep breath, calm down, and nodded slightly, "ninglao, I didn''t want you to know this, because I''m afraid that I might be involved in Ningfu and bring an unprecedented crisis to Ningfu, but now I''m not Yes, I don''t have to hide it any more. Yes, my father is Li Qingcheng. "


    For a moment, Ning Yuefeng was extremely shocked. His old face turned white and showed inexplicable fear.


    But soon, he was relieved and relaxed again. In an instant, he brightened up and said with a smile: "who am I? I turned out to be the son of Qingcheng and the grandson of Tianxing. No wonder my style is so similar. It''s really a great blessing that Xinger can get along with you. I know that if your identity is exposed, it will be in danger, But you are already in my Ningfu. Even if I don''t know, you are also involved. Anyway, don''t worry. Since I say it, you are the person of my Ningfu. I will keep this secret for you, but you hide it from me. It''s hard to hide it from me! "


    "Mr. Ning, I just know where I am. It''s my first meeting with Tiejiang." I was also relieved and moved more and more deeply. I didn''t expect that Ning Yuefeng, an old man, would keep his promise so much. Even if he knew my identity, he was determined to keep the secret. He really took me as his half grandson!


    In this case, he treats me like this. If I treat him as a real elder, what''s wrong?


    "Since you''re going to meet some of Tiejiang''s people, I won''t disturb you." Ning Yuefeng said a word, and then raised his legs to leave.


    Without saying a word, I stopped and simply said, "Mr. Ning, you''re not an outsider. Why don''t you come with me?"


    "Oh, will the Tiejiang people agree?" Ning Yuefeng asked.


    I side face, squint at the computer screen, "do you agree?"


    Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng had already stood up straight. Seeing my eyes cast, they bent down again. They arched their hands in unison and said, "I dare not. The little Lord has orders. We should obey them."


    "Ning Lao, please." I nodded with Ning Yuefeng, reached out and invited him to the computer, and faced the real Tiejiang high-rise, the boss of Tiejiang, Shao Wentian, the middle-aged Ren Changfeng, and a group of people like the elder.


    Looking at this scene, I was secretly relieved. Fortunately, it wasn''t the Li family. Otherwise, I really didn''t know how to face it.


    At this moment, I have completely confirmed that no one in the Li family knows my identity, and the news is completely blocked inside Tiejiang. These people are definitely my father''s confidants!


    However, I still wanted to confirm it orally, so in front of Ning Yuefeng, I directly asked, "how many of you, my identity, you must have been clear, but I still don''t know how to address you?"


    At that time, Shao Wentian, who was full of tigers, immediately said, "young master, I''m Shao Wentian. I was one of the eight rudders under your father''s command, Dingtian rudder. Now I''m the leader of Tiejiang. If there is anything wrong, please forgive me. "


    Then, Ren Changfeng, a scholar in Qingshan, said: "tell the young master that I am Ren Changfeng. I was one of the eight Helms under your father''s command at that time. The helmsman is now Tiejiang''s deputy gang."


    "Report to the young master..."


    ...


    after all these eight people were introduced, I realized that they were the eight helmsman of my father''s eight branch Helms. They were competent for a very important helmsman, and they were naturally my father''s most trusted confidants!


    I couldn''t help but smile, glanced at it and asked, "who wrote that car?""Young master, it''s me. After I knew the news at that time, I was afraid that it would be leaked to the Li family and the safety of the young master would be involved, because the real person in charge of the Li family at present is not Mr. Li, but someone else. They will never allow the appearance of the young master, which is undoubtedly to seize power! So I immediately discussed with Wen Tian. Now only eight of us, Shao long and Shao Hua know about the whole Tiejiang. I got the car from the Li family many years ago. " Ren Changfeng immediately took a step and looked up at me with a worried look.


    "I''m satisfied." I nodded to express my satisfaction. I felt that Ren Changfeng was very comprehensive and intelligent.


    Ren Changfeng said with a modest smile, "little Lord, I''m flattered. This is what we should do. It''s our responsibility to keep little Lord safe."


    At this time, Ren Changfeng suddenly turns back and nods to Shao Wentian, the current boss of Tiejiang.


    Later, Shao Wentian stepped forward, stood in front of the camera, took a deep breath, arched his hand and said: "young master, since Tiejiang entered the Li family, Mr. Li has been closed. We have suffered a lot of runs. Today''s people in charge of the Li family don''t like to see us at all. Even a few days ago, they deliberately created difficulties, and wanted to eradicate our interior and completely occupy our own Think about it


    "If Tiejiang didn''t unite as one, I''m afraid the real Tiejiang would have been separated and broken down. We''ve been waiting, waiting, just waiting for someone to show up. We know you''re in Yanjing, but we don''t know what identity we should use to negotiate with you. Now that the young Lord has called us out, we might as well ask him to help us out of the mountain and solve the danger of Tiejiang £¡¡±


    With that, the people in the back bent down and arched their hands.


    "Please ask the young master to come out of the mountain and solve the danger of Tiejiang!"

 Chapter 160

    Shao Wentian, the leader of Tiejiang river.


    Tiejiang''s vice Gang, Ren Changfeng, and the six elders bend over.


    "Please also ask the young master to come out of the mountain and relieve the danger of Tiejiang."


    Even the old Ning Yuefeng, hearing this, can not help showing a strong memory.


    However, I shook my head. "Uncles, what if I said that my father would not go out of the mountain?"


    Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng look at each other again. For a moment, they are frozen in the same place.


    I added: "my father has faded out of the fight and is bent on pursuing a stable life. Even for me, it is difficult or even impossible to ask him out."


    At this time, Shao Wentian suddenly clenched his teeth, raised his head and looked at me solemnly, "Tiejiang was originally the property of the leader of the gang. The army breaking and Dharma protection has passed away. Shao Wentian, I''m just in charge temporarily. Since the leader can''t come out, please take charge of Tiejiang personally!"


    Ren Changfeng continued, "that''s right, tiger father has no dog son, please young master, personally take charge of Tiejiang, restore my name of Tiejiang!"


    Then, the six elders came to the same mouth.


    "Please take charge of Tiejiang in person and restore the name of Tiejiang!"


    Ning Yuefeng suddenly turned his face and looked shocked.


    ...


    I don''t understand, I don''t understand why my father didn''t come out, and they wanted me to take charge of Tiejiang personally. Does my father have unquestionable dignity? Or is there any powerful strength that makes them loyal after so many years?


    It''s clear that I don''t have to worry about my life and death, but the elders of Tiejiang do their best to protect me, block the secret completely, and even take the initiative to hand over the throne of the Lord of Tiejiang!


    I couldn''t figure it out. At last, I gave myself an answer, that is love!


    However, I don''t think I can be competent for this position. After so many years, Tiejiang has changed a lot of fresh blood. Apart from some elders, I''m afraid I''m not the original group. If I take advantage of the situation, I''m sure I won''t be able to convince the public!


    Even if I don''t agree, they will take me as their main role. It''s better to let it go and go behind the scenes. I simply shook my head again and said, "uncles, don''t be so troublesome. If I take the place rashly, I''m afraid someone will guess my identity and bring unnecessary trouble. It''s better to follow the status quo."


    "What does the little Lord mean? Willing to take charge of Tiejiang, but not in front of others? " Shao asked the sky.


    Ren Changfeng said thoughtfully, "it''s so good. It''s not only free from the suspicion of the Li family, but also free from trouble."


    I nodded, "ask Uncle Tianshu, uncle Changfeng, you don''t have to call me Shaozhu. It''s too strange. You can call me Shaobai later."


    However, Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng suddenly lowered their heads.


    Shao Wentian arched his hand and said, "I dare not! The power of the leader is always in the heart. The little leader is always the little leader, and the little leader of Tiejiang. No matter how long the time goes by, we will always be the subordinates of the little leader. "


    "Tiejiang belongs to the leader and also to the young leader! The young master said, "we will go through fire and water." Ren Changfeng spoke out.


    The attitude of these two people is very firm.


    I can''t help sighing. How could my father, an ordinary farmer, have such great dignity? What else was there that I didn''t know? Father, what kind of ability does he have to be able to build Tiejiang and dominate all the way?


    In this way, I had to change the topic and asked, "can you tell me something about the Li family? I want to know about it. "


    Shao Wentian immediately nodded his head and looked extremely respectful. He took a deep breath and said, "tell the young master that since the leader left, Mr. Li has been in charge of the Li family. So for more than 20 years, he has been in charge of other people."


    "The person in charge of the Li family is named Li Qinghao. He was very dissatisfied with the gang leader at that time. He used to be the rival of the gang leader. Now he is in full power of the Li family, and he is called the future successor of the Li family. Because the gang leader married the gang leader''s wife at that time, he has always held a grudge against Tiejiang and tried every means to take possession of us and drive us out of Tiejiang. ¡±


    "Li Qinghao is suspicious and ruthless. He will never allow others to question his authority. If the identity of the young master is exposed, he will be killed completely, not to mention that you are the biological son of the leader and his wife. If he finds out, he will try every means, and even send several tianbang Master


    Then Ren Changfeng said, "yes, Li Qinghao is not only in power by himself, but also wants to cultivate his own children and take over the Li family from generation to generation. If it is not for Li Qinghao who is still alive and due to his dignity, Li Qinghao does not dare to be too obvious. Otherwise, how can he have a foothold in Tiejiang?"


    "Now, Mr. Li is nearly 100 years old. If he is 100 years old, there will definitely be a huge change in the Li family! At that time, the real Tiejiang will completely change its ownership. "


    Even Ning Yuefeng couldn''t help saying, "I''ve heard of Li Qinghao. After he took power over the Li family, the strength of the Li family didn''t improve significantly, and even fell behind day by day. This man has a strong desire for power. For his own power, he is unscrupulous. Jianzhi is a pest of the Li family. If he goes on for a long time, I think these three families may change It''s two great families. "In a word, I probably have an understanding of the Li family. I didn''t expect that the person in charge of the Li family today is my father''s rival!


    Li Qinghao, in particular, has such a strong desire for power. If I accidentally expose my identity, the crisis I face is absolutely unprecedented, surpassing the Song family countless times!


    Because the Li family is the real three families! It''s not the Song family that can match, and its strength is even more unfathomable.


    But at this time, Shao Wentian suddenly said, "in those days, after the guild leader recognized his ancestors, he was the designated successor of the Li family. But at that time, the guild leader was unwilling and had a strong estrangement with the Li family. So after he left, he became Li Qinghao. Therefore, we hope that it is not enough for you, young master, to take charge of Tiejiang behind your back. You have to go back to the Li family and get everything back, Because all this belongs to you. "


    Ren Changfeng also said, "but before that, your strength is not enough. If you want to get back your own things, you must first hide your identity and improve your strength. We Tiejiang will be behind you and help you with all our strength!"


    Ning Yuefeng''s pupils contracted, inexplicably hurried up, said: "if so, then I Ningfu, also don''t mind, full help!"


    I looked at the scene in front of me and was stunned. It was like a fate that I had to face. There was no way to refuse. I couldn''t watch the collapse of Tiejiang because Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng had been protecting me. I couldn''t be merciless.


    But it''s not enough for me to take charge of Tiejiang alone. Only one day, I can go back to Li''s home and take back everything that belongs to me, can Tiejiang eliminate the crisis and seek development.


    Most of all, this matter has already involved Ning Fu, and I have to do it.


    As I lowered my head, I pondered silently and clenched my fist slightly. Then I suddenly raised my head and raised a smile at the corner of my mouth? Then I''ll... Promise. "

 Chapter 161

    Everything''s settled. The video meeting is closed.


    Tiejiang remained the same, I was behind the scenes, and Ningfu gave full support.


    But these are external forces. What I want to have now is my own strength. No matter how much help I have, it is also false!


    Now that I''m involved, this road is extremely dangerous, but I won''t look back, because the road behind me is a cliff, and there is no way back!


    Simply, I turned my face, looked at Ning Yuefeng, and asked, "Mr. Ning, I don''t know if there are only four coming to the conference, or are they?"


    "No, in addition to the four families, there are also the major forces in Yanjing. They will all come one by one, including the Chu family, and even the three aristocratic families. But the people who come here are not big people, just in form. I think the Li family should send Shao Wentian this time, and the scene will be very grand." Ning Yuefeng shook his head slightly and said.


    "Well, boss Ning can rest assured that with me in this trip, there should not be too many accidents." If I think about it, I feel excited. If so many forces come, won''t I have a chance to see Chu Yuyan?


    Seeing my voice, Ning Yuefeng was very satisfied. He exchanged greetings with me in the room for a while and then left.


    It''s only a few days away from the four conferences.


    In the next few days, on the surface, I went to the second master to learn things in the daytime. In fact, secretly, MEDA was running "star net" for me.


    It has to be said that gamblers really spend a lot of money. A few days after the start of the website, the number of users is increasing, and the capital is in constant flow. In the first three days alone, the income is close to 10%!


    And star net in the network gambling circle, also set off a storm, some people get back, some people lose clean.


    In the forum of star website, a large number of users have gathered to discuss with each other.


    "Ha ha ha, this stupid website, actually let me empty handed set white wolf, won so much money."


    "Wocao, why did I lose? My God, I lost into a dog! It''s white again. "


    "Paralyzed, it seems that I can''t go ashore. This time I''m going to run away again. The creditors are chasing me. Damn it, isn''t it cruel? I spilled paint on my house


    "It can only be said that you have bad luck. Hahaha, it''s a good day for me to win today."


    Whenever I see a post in the forum, I can''t help laughing.


    Two days before the four conferences, I was in the second master''s room. He just finished smoking a cigarette leisurely, and suddenly took out a pill from his arms. He said with a smile, "Liangsheng, do you remember what you promised me?"


    "Remember, don''t you just take the second master to go out and have a drink with your sister?" I said.


    The second master laughed so much that he called it obscenity and treachery. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "this is the pill that I prepared in advance. Let''s go out and play tonight. I''ll give it to Zhenbang later, and then we can support him."


    This pill is dark. It won''t kill people, will it?


    So I asked, "second master, what are you? What if something goes wrong? "


    "Well, what''s the accident? Don''t worry, it''s a super sweat medicine made by Laozi himself. Take it one by one. Zhenbang can''t get up all night. At that time, you can''t break your promise. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. I''ll tell you, I don''t want the ordinary beauty. It''s white, tender, tall and slim, with long legs. " The second master''s mouth was very cunning, and his eyes were shining. He almost didn''t come out, as if he hadn''t been out for hundreds of years. He had to go out and have a good time.


    I white two ye one eye, "OK, you as long as finished Ning Zhenbang, give me a phone."


    ...


    in the evening, before the second master informed me, I called and told Xiao Qi to prepare the car and stand by at any time.


    There are Wang Luo and Liu Tao. I also told them to book for me in advance. As for where they can play in the capital, that''s their business. I just go and they just do it.


    At 10:30 in the evening, the second master called excitedly, "Liangsheng, it''s done. Zhenbang, after drinking Laozi''s tea, is lying in the room snoring, ha ha ha."


    "Then I''ll pick you up." I answered.


    As a result, the second master denied it and said, "don''t, don''t you come to pick me up. Don''t others see it? How can I behave like this? You just wait for me in the wall outside Ningfu. I''ll go over the wall. "


    "Good, good." I was stunned, and then the whole person couldn''t laugh or cry. In order to satisfy the pursuit, the second master simply gave up. As soon as I hung up the phone, I went straight out of the room, came to the door of the villa, and informed Xiao Qi.


    Soon, in less than five minutes, a top retro British classic car worth more than 9 million yuan, like an aristocrat, came slowly, and finally stopped in front of me. The driver was Xiao Qi!


    I haven''t been involved in Xiaoqi''s business these days, but when I saw this extremely retro top classic car, I was so satisfied that I couldn''t do it. I resolutely threw out a look of appreciation and sat in the back seat without saying a word, "go out of Ningfu and wait for someone outside the wall of Ningfu."...


    half an hour later, the old car stopped outside the wall of Ningfu. In the dark, the second master suddenly jumped from the inside and made a perfect movement. As soon as he landed on the ground, he laughed wildly, "ha ha ha, I''m out, I''m out at last. Your sister, ningyuefeng, you son of a bitch, you''re so cruel! I''m your brother, your uncle''s! "


    With that, the second master still couldn''t hide his ecstasy. He quickly opened the door and sat down beside me. He laughed again and patted me on the shoulder. "Ha ha, you have a future. I like you. I like you so much. Don''t worry. I will give you all my skills. You will be my own disciple in the future."


    Xiao Qi, who was driving in front of him, naturally knew Ning Yuesong and his second master. When he saw him climbing over the wall, he laughed like a lunatic. He was stunned, but he didn''t ask anything. Instead, he started the car slightly and drove slowly.


    I don''t think so and said with a smile: "ha ha, second master, don''t worry. Tonight, I''ll take you to pretend and fly!"


    "Well, where should we go first?" The second master asked with great interest.


    I kept smiling and said with a grin: "of course, the founder of bar culture in Yanjing, Sanlitun Bar Street first!"


    The second master''s eyes twinkled in a flash, and he laughed without taboo, "ha ha, damn it, I haven''t been there for a long time. I don''t care. I''ll be there later. You can order twenty beauties for me first. Anyway, Xiao xing''er is not here. You can also order some for fun?! Why do you behave like this? "

 Chapter 162

    Instead of answering the second master''s question, I frowned and asked, "I said, second master, you can''t come out, but you can do it yourself. Why do you have to let me take you? Why don''t you separate Ning Zhenbang and sneak out? "


    All of a sudden, the second master''s face changed. He was gnashing his teeth and yelled in the car: "fart! If I could come out by myself, I would have slipped out by myself. Is that still the case? Ning Yuefeng, the son of a bitch, has blocked Laozi''s economy. He makes medicine for Laozi every day. He just wants to kill Laozi. The most important thing is that Laozi doesn''t have any money now! His grandmother''s


    With that, the second master''s expression was very ugly, as if he had been greatly suppressed.


    I burst out laughing. I didn''t expect that this half step tianbang master would be penniless and extremely poor. No wonder he had to drag me on. He didn''t have any money in his pocket, and he was raised as a pig by Mr. Ning!


    "Ha ha ha ~"


    laughter reverberated, even the driving Xiao Qi couldn''t help laughing.


    "You..." the second master''s face was even more ugly, as if his worst thing was known by others. Suddenly, his old face turned blue and red. Then he held his chest in his hands, put on a face without skin, and said: "smile! what''s so funny? I don''t care. Look at your old car. You are definitely a rich owner. Anyway, you will be my gold owner. I''ll have to rely on you to eat, drink and play. "


    "Yes, yes." I couldn''t help smiling and nodded, but I couldn''t help laughing at the thought that the second master was being fed like a pig.


    For a moment, the laughter rippled, and the second master seemed to be open-minded. He said: "in the whole Ning family, you and I are the best friends. Look at those young people, who dares to be like you? Don''t say that. I don''t even have the courage to fight with Zhenbang. Anyway, I don''t care. Later, I will decide that you are the only true descendant of Laozi. Laozi teaches you skills, and you can guarantee me to eat, drink and have fun. But there is a premise here, that is, you can''t tell other people about Laozi, otherwise, Laozi will really kill me. "


    With that, the second master became more and more embarrassed.


    Looking at the old face of the second master, I couldn''t close my mouth with a smile. I feel that I really get along with him. Especially his character, I don''t have a sense of restraint. I can speak freely, but it''s like I''ve lost my old friends.


    Simply, I nodded and said with a smile: "well, well, I will never tell anyone. Tonight is all my people. You can rest assured."


    Half an hour later, 11 o''clock at night is the hottest time of the night show.


    The noble old car slowly drives into the bar street. There is a very luxurious and high-end bar in front of it. At the moment, there are people standing in front of the bar, as if waiting for the arrival of a distinguished guest. Wang Luo and Liu Tao are standing out in front of the bar, and there are many people around. They show their curiosity and are talking about something.


    When the old car stopped in front of the bar, Liu Tao first stepped forward and opened the back seat of the car. Then the graceful Wang Luo immediately bent down and made a gesture of invitation, "young master! Please


    "Good." I stepped to the ground, stood steadily, looked at the colorful bar decoration, and the staff waiting in front of the door, slightly raised the corner of my mouth and nodded.


    At this moment, my appearance undoubtedly aroused strong attention, and those people who mixed up in the night scene began to talk.


    "Who is this man? It''s a big show. I heard that this man and woman are just his assistants. They drive Rolls Royce alone and Bentley alone. How can people here drive an old car? "


    "Don''t you understand? In my opinion, this old car is worth at least ten million yuan. Do you think the antique is worthless? This is definitely a gold Lord. Why haven''t you heard of such a number one in Yanjing? "


    "It''s said that this man has already packed the whole bar before he came here. No matter who comes here tonight, he will pay all the expenses. We''ve been waiting here for a long time, and finally we''re here!"


    "Lying trough, this night, the most upscale and largest bar here, how much does it cost? What a local tyrant


    I don''t know who, suddenly recognized me, suddenly lost his voice in panic and yelled: "it''s him, it must be him, Wang Luo I know, it''s from our school, that day was recruited as an assistant by a person, it must be him, I recognized it, it was him, some time ago, young master Guorong was beaten by this person, he is... Gu Liangsheng! He was wearing a mask at that time, but I will never forget his figure. He is the most arrogant person I have ever seen. "


    "What? It''s him? Even four young people in Beijing dare to beat Gu Liangsheng? The Gu Liangsheng who made master Guorong dare not fart? "


    "Wocao, I heard that young master Guorong seems to have been holding a mountain knife around his neck. Is it really this man?"


    "Niubi, what''s the origin of Gu Liangsheng? Isn''t that tough? "


    In a flash, all around the space, unbelievable sound, ring incessantly.


    The corner of my mouth rose and I could see the bottom of my ears, but I always took my time. Looking back, Xiao Qi happened to open the back door of the second master and invited him out.The second master was a bohemian. He got out of the car and laughed wildly without saying a word. He didn''t care about other people''s eyes at all. He came directly to me and hung my shoulder dangerously. "Ha ha ha, I like this place! Twenty beauties are too few. I want thirty beauties. I want thirty beauties to sit with me and drink with me! "


    As soon as the words came out, all the people around them were dumbfounded, just like the appearance of the second master, which was extremely disharmonious. Especially at his age, he didn''t seem to be the person who should be in such a place.


    "Lying trough, who is this old man?"


    "NIMA, thirty... Thirty beauties to sit and drink with. I''ll go. How old is the old man? Can he bear it? It''s too irritating, isn''t it? "


    "Damn, all the good cabbages have been provided by pigs. It''s still an old pig. I wipe it, and there are thirty beauties. My God, the old man''s energy is too strong, isn''t he?"


    In the face of these words, I am not the same thing, but the second master is not the same, he heard the word pig, like being poked to the pain.


    In an instant, the second master''s eyes glared, his eyes swept by, and he immediately said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you agree? I want thirty beauties, or the kind of white, tender, tall and slim goddess. If you don''t agree, you can find a big boss like him, a big gold Lord? "


    With that, the second master also patted me on the shoulder, the whole person swaggered up!

 Chapter 163

    I turned my face and looked at the second master. I finally understood why Mr. Ning would say that he was useless. It turned out that when the second master went out, he was just like a dandy. There was no difference. He was still an old dandy!


    However, no matter how dandy I am, I am still nothing. I am rich now, very rich, very rich. The net profit of "star net" in one day is enough to make ordinary people live a full life.


    On the contrary, I like the appearance of Er Ye very much, and even secretly envied him. Although he was restricted in Ning Fu like a pig in captivity, when he left Ning Fu, he was full of unrestrained, unrestrained, free and unrestrained!


    Unlike me, he is forbidden everywhere and can''t show his true face. In fact, he is much better than me, compared with the second master, who is restricted only in Ningfu.


    No matter where I am, I have taboos. It''s like a time bomb. It may explode at any time, and danger always accompanies me.


    Simply, I don''t want to think about it. Now that I''m here, I want to have a good time. So the corner of my mouth is deeper, and I also hook my second master''s shoulder. They are like old brothers, laughing and marching forward. Accompanied by the staff and Wang Luo and Liu Tao, they step into the top bar in Sanlitun, which has been cleared!


    My second master and I entered the bar first, followed by a large number of people, and then walked into the main door of the bar happily.


    "Damn it, no matter how much money is spent, we''ll have a feast for the golden owner. Anyway, it''s not our own money. What are you afraid of?"


    "That''s to say, I''ll order some wine later. Hahaha, I don''t believe that Gu Liangsheng''s extravagance is so big. He doesn''t care."


    "Yes, we don''t drink without tens of thousands of wine. Let''s have a good drink tonight. Let''s see how much money Gu Liangsheng has in his wallet. Ha ha, I''m looking forward to it. What will his face look like when he checks out."


    "It must be hard, isn''t it? With so many people, the consumption tonight will be tens of millions at least. "


    At this moment, the bar has not yet opened. Although there are lights, there is no music. Only more and more figures are pouring into the bar to occupy their own positions.


    At the invitation of the senior management of the bar, my second master and I sat in the most spacious and advanced position in the bar. Wang Luo and Liu Tao stood around like escorts. Xiao Qi came after parking and stood with Liu Tao.


    A bar executive respectfully poured a glass of wine for me and my second master, and then filled it for himself. He took the initiative to hand it up, flattered and said with a smile: "two bosses, I''m lucky to be here tonight. I''m sure you''ll have a good time. There are other things in the bar. I''m afraid I don''t have enough wine tonight. I''m sorry I can''t accompany you any more. I''d like to make a toast to show my apology. If it''s not good, please feel free Excuse me


    With that, the bar executive immediately raised his head to drink a full glass of foreign wine.


    "Cheery, I like people like you." The second master took up his glass and went on.


    I also picked up the wine cup and smelled it first. The foreign wine was not mixed, and the taste was very strong. But I came from the countryside. It was hard for me not to pour the wine down my throat.


    After drinking the wine, the executive left, turned around and nodded to the DJ on the stage. In a flash, the surging music sounded, and the bar was just the beginning.


    DJ into the microphone, yelled: "tonight, is a special night, because our bar, there are distinguished guests coming, all inclusive consumption, everyone enjoy to jump up!"


    Then, the shocking music, mixed with bursts of screams, countless beauties, have cast their eyes, not to hide the throw meaningful eyes.


    With a wave of his big sleeve, the second master called a waiter over, "come on, give me the princesses in your bar or something. Give me thirty. If you don''t have a seat, just stand for me. And, give me a drink!"


    The waiters were submissive. After listening to the orders, they ran quickly. Within ten minutes, a large number of beauties dressed up very exposed came into the bar, and even some beauties were dressed up as bunnies.


    I saw these beauties, led by several waiters, coming towards us neatly, which caused countless envy and hatred.


    "Lying trough, really his mother called 30, his uncle''s."


    "My God, how come these beauties are different from what we usually see? Looks like a new one? Is the quality much better than before? "


    "Damn, the lowest one has more than 8.5 points, right? All the goddesses. "


    "Wipe, day dog, drink, drink to death him, we don''t have beauty accompany wine, drink to death, I don''t believe it, this goods have so much money to waste, I don''t believe it, he doesn''t love it!"


    Envious at the same time, that group of beautiful women, but never change direction, one by one smiling face to meet, fragrance spray sitting around me and the second master, the position is not enough, some stand, some even directly sat on the second master''s lap, left and right.


    "Hahaha, beauty, what''s your bust?" The second master laughed so much that he was very happy. His expression was cheap and his old hands were not vague at all. He began to be dishonest immediately.But these beauties didn''t care at all, and let the second master do mischief.


    But Wang Luo stood aside, pretending to move his eyes, but his pretty face turned red.


    Liu Tao and Xiao Qi, looking eager, swallow a mouthful of saliva one after another and look straight at me.


    I smile, pointed to the two beauties, "you two, to accompany me."


    After a while, two beauties pull Liu Tao and Xiao Qi to sit down. They are more excited than ever.


    And my action, no doubt let all the beauties around cast their eyes, as if to understand, I am today''s home character, instant three dressed exposed bunny girl, surrounded me, toast with me.


    I didn''t have any excessive behavior, just very simple drinking, the second master saw, immediately not happy, frowned and said: "Liangsheng, didn''t I say that? Come out and play. Why do you still obey the rules? Don''t worry, I won''t tell Xiao xing''er. "


    I was just about to open my mouth to respond. Unexpectedly, a group of drunken figures suddenly appeared in the bar. The leader was Wang Guorong!


    Wang Guorong''s appearance shocked the audience.


    "It''s master Guorong. Why is master Guorong here?"


    "I think it must be to look for a place!"


    At this time, Wang Guorong behind, suddenly a tall, full of one meter nine youth came out, standing in the forefront of the crowd.


    Wang Guorong arched his hand at him. I don''t know what he said. Then the young man suddenly turned his head and looked at me from a distance. With a sneer, Wang Guorong and more than a dozen people came straight to me!


    "It''s him! Wang Guorong''s big brother, Xu Qingxiong


    "It''s the black sheep of the Xu family!"


    "Xu Qingxiong, one of the four youngest people in the capital!"


    This young man named Xu Qingxiong, with Wang Guorong and a group of people, came to me. He looked at me contemptuously, directly stepped on the table with one foot, and said coldly, "I heard that you are very arrogant?"

 Chapter 164

    In this sudden scene, the second master suddenly seemed to be disturbed. He uttered a rude remark, clapped his hand on the table and stood up directly.


    As a result, the second master didn''t speak yet. This young man named Xu Qingxiong, with an unquestionable tone, said, "you old man, what are you? Let me die. I''m not here to see you today."


    The second master is absolutely a person who is not excited. When he is drunk like this, he will attack on the spot. I immediately got up, reached out to stop him and said, "second master, you sit back. Since you are here to find me, I will solve it. If someone wants to do something, it''s not too late for you to do it again."


    "Not bad." The second master gave a cold hum and sat back. I turned my head and began to smile. First, I looked at Wang Guorong, who was full of hatred and seemed to find a backer. Then I moved my eyes and looked at Xu Qingxiong.


    Xu Qingxiong was a very tall man in a sportswear, but he was extremely thin, as if he had been hollowed out by wine.


    However, in Xu Qingxiong''s eyes, there is a sense of overbearing and arrogance, as if in his eyes, absolutely no one can step on his head, as if I moved Wang Guorong, which is tantamount to moving him and damaging his face.


    In the eye-to-eye room, Xu Qingxiong sneers again. First, he waves his hand and calls his own people to turn off the music of the bar.


    Soon, the music stopped and countless people were watching.


    "It''s Xu Qingxiong, the young master, but he is a famous black sheep. Who is young in Yanjing and dare to compare with him?"


    "Mr. Xu is here, and Mr. Guorong is also here. It seems that he is really looking for a show. This time there is a good play to watch. Gu Liangsheng will definitely be abused."


    "Who is master Xu? I''m sure I can''t miss a beating when I look after Liang Sheng. "


    Xu Qingxiong seemed to enjoy the envious eyes of others. Then he raised his mouth and asked repeatedly, "how? See Lao Tzu, dare not speak? I''ll ask you again today, are you arrogant? "


    Time as static, many people hold their breath, even the beautiful woman on the seat, also showed the expression of fear.


    In particular, those people in the venue seem to be waiting for me to show weakness. It seems that since 30 beauties came into the arena, they were jealous from the bottom of their hearts, and they wanted me to be frustrated.


    However, I didn''t even blink my eyes. With a cold smile, I said, "yes, I am so arrogant. You can understand that arrogance is my pronoun."


    "Big brother, fuck him! He''s nobody now! I can''t swallow it if I don''t cripple him today. " Wang Guorong immediately stood up with a fierce look.


    However, Xu Qingxiong raised his hand, denied Wang Guorong''s view, and said with a smile, "what''s the use of fighting disability? To really defeat a person, we have to completely defeat his confidence, his self-esteem, and his face


    When I heard this, I thought, why do you sound so familiar? Isn''t that my motto? The whole person couldn''t help but smile deeper and asked, "how do you want to completely defeat my confidence and my self-esteem?"


    Xu Qingxiong was so confident that he licked his lips, "I heard you are rich? How dare you smash Guorong''s car? "


    "So what? Not to mention one, even if it''s a broken sports club, I dare to smash it all. " I calmly, leisurely face the people, can''t help yawning.


    Suddenly, Wang Guorong''s face was very embarrassed. Xu Qingxiong looked at him and threw out a smile full of confidence. Then he turned his face, tilted his neck and squinted at me and said, "since you are so rich, do you dare to compare with Laozi and see who has more money?"


    With that, Xu Qingxiong took out his wallet from his pocket. There were not only bank cards but also black cards in it!


    But he only took out the card of ICBC, held it between his fingers, and slowly put it on the table. "Domestic black cards don''t count, just compare. Whose bank card has more money? Since you are so arrogant, dare you compare with me? The loser, give all the money to the other side, do you dare? "


    Wang Guorong looked at Lu qimang and laughed. He turned back to the audience and said, "yes, let the audience witness today. Whoever loses will give the money to him!"


    For a moment, the bar, a scream!


    "We are here to witness!! Master Xu will win


    "Mr. Xu is a real Shenhao. Although he is a loser, his means of making money are also very good. I think Gu Liangsheng will lose."


    "Master Xu, he is the first black sheep in the capital. Who can beat him? At the beginning, for the sake of a beautiful woman, he fought with others and directly bought the other company. Over the years, he has spent at least a dozen billion dollars on losing money. Moreover, his car is a 43 million Bugatti Veyron! "


    "I heard that he has a private jet!"


    "If it''s really a loser, I think no one in China can match Mr. Xu except Li Shaobai, who was killed by a car. It''s just a pity that Li Shaobai is dead!"


    "Well, what is that Li Shaobai? It''s a long way off. I can''t compare with master Xu. "...


    in the face of many words and Xu Qingxiong''s scornful eyes, I calmly asked: "are you really better than me?"


    "What? afraid to? If you don''t dare, I''ll climb through my crotch and get out of here. " Xu Qingxiong took back his feet on the table and made a horse stance when he landed.


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of laughter in the bar.


    "Hahaha, it''s a great shame to climb over my crotch!"


    "Fight with master Xu? I look after Liang Sheng. I''ll be shameless. I''ll have to climb from master Xu''s crotch like a dog! "


    When there was a lot of discussion, Xu Qingxiong seemed to think of something, and then he changed his mind and said: "in this way, who loses will not only give the money to the other side, but also climb through the other side''s crotch. I will ask you, don''t you dare or dare? If you don''t dare, climb for me! "


    "Yes, do you dare or don''t you dare? Don''t dare to climb through my big brother''s crotch now! " Wang Guorong grinned grimly, as if I had lost in his eyes.


    I sighed and shook my head slightly. When Xu Qingxiong saw what I looked like, he looked at me contemptuously, "what? You give up before you say yes? Aren''t you arrogant? Don''t you dare to move even Guorong? What''s wrong now? You son of a bitch. "


    I smile again. Looking at Xu Qingxiong''s face, I can''t help but smile bitterly. With my right hand, I slowly take out my wallet and directly throw my bank card on the table. "Since you want to play, I will accompany you to the end, but if you lose, don''t regret it?"


    ...


    the author''s words: this chapter is for the 40 000 plus watch. The Chinese New Year is getting busier and busier. The crown and the likes of the plus watch are not added for the time being. Only the support can be added. But occasionally, I will add more. I am preparing for a big watch as compensation.

 Chapter 165

    The bank card was thrown onto the table and collided with Xu Qingxiong''s card.


    The atmosphere rose to the extreme. Countless people were shouting and screaming, as if this was a decisive battle between the black sheep and the black sheep!


    Xu Qingxiong put away his horse steps and stood slightly hunchback. He was a tall man of 1.9 meters. He waved his big hand and said, "take the machine and swipe the card. You''ll know who wins and who loses!"


    As if Xu Qingxiong was very famous, he took a swipe card machine to check the balance within a few minutes of the running room and put it on the table respectfully.


    At this moment, Wang Guorong was as proud as before, and his grim smile was not covered up at all, including a group of colleagues, showing contempt.


    Xu Qingxiong squinted at me, his eyes mixed with strong self-confidence, looked at the two cards on the table, and said, "are you coming first? Or shall I come first? "


    I smile the same, "you come first."


    With a sneer, Xu Qingxiong slowly bent down, picked up his bank card, and immediately brushed it on the machine. A string of zeros appeared, which made everyone around take a breath of cool air!


    5.4 billion national currency!


    The machine automatically reads: "5.4 billion yuan."


    At that moment, the scene was in an uproar, and countless envious eyes converged on Xu Qingxiong, just like this moment, he was the real protagonist!


    "5.4 billion, my God, Mr. Xu has so much money! Is that enough for Forbes? "


    "Niubi, 5.4 billion. Mr. Xu really has a good hand. He''s a god of the gods!"


    "Mr. Xu is sure to show his mountain without dew. He must have not announced his property. Otherwise, how could Forbes not have his name? He must have a back hand. Gu Liangsheng is sure to lose! "


    Xu Qingxiong enjoyed this kind of look very much. He looked arrogantly at me and said with a smile: "how? Didn''t you expect that? Will it continue? "


    With that, Xu Qingxiong took a horse step again, which caused a roar of laughter. Even the second master could not help but change his face.


    I was stunned. I was really stunned. I didn''t expect that Xu Qingxiong had so many assets, worth 5.4 billion yuan. This is an astronomical number.


    However, I carefully looked at Xu Qingxiong a few times, and instantly realized that the money certainly could not belong to him. It was definitely the same nature as me. It was only the money given by the family for investment!


    Because Xu Qingxiong really wants to have so much money, I''m afraid he has already become a member of Forbes. How can he compete with me for wealth here? The only possibility is that the money is not all his!


    So I couldn''t help laughing. I laughed strangely, inexplicably, so that Xu Qingxiong frowned slightly, and Wang Guorong''s face froze.


    "What are you laughing at?" Xu Qingxiong said, "I''m not afraid. Do you pretend to be a fool with me here?"


    I did not worry, but continued to smile, asked: "what you said, can count?"


    "Lao Tzu''s work is one and only two. What''s more, there are so many witnesses today. I''m afraid that if you lose, you''ll have to break your promise!" Xu Qingxiong hummed, raised his head and looked at me with his nostrils in the sky.


    "That''s good." With a smile and without hesitation, I picked up my bank card on the counter, sandwiched it between my fingers and brushed it gently from the machine.


    Then, the screen of the machine lights up instantly, and the balance is not displayed yet, as if it is querying.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds... A series of numbers suddenly appear on the screen, which are also innumerable small changes. The numbers are all packed with the whole screen!


    Then, the machine automatically read, and a voice that shocked everyone to the extreme came out!


    "Six hundred seventy six million three hundred and fifty thousand yuan only!"


    Mechanical rigid sound, suddenly reverberated, the whole scene from noisy, instant into silent mode, a silence.


    Next to Liu Tao, Xiao Qi, including Wang Luo, and the 30 beauties present, all of them were stunned, as if their throats were stuck with stones.


    The second master was even more exaggerated. He took a mouthful of wine directly and slapped his thigh. He immediately got up and wiped his mouth! I can''t see that you have 6 billion! "


    This words, like mending a knife, Xu Qingxiong''s whole person was stunned at first, staring at the screen of the machine stupidly, showing an unbelievable expression, frozen in the same place.


    Wang Guorong face unprecedented big change, words out of control, "this... This is impossible, must be something wrong!"


    I still smile, shook the card between two fingers, said: "wrong? Let''s brush it again, but I tell you, the money on my card is floating at any time. Now it''s 6 billion yuan, maybe it will be close to 6.1 billion in a twinkling of an eye. "


    In fact, I''m telling the truth, because my card is the capital card of "star net". When there is profit or loss, there will be capital floating.


    Without hesitation, I stretched out my hand again, brushed the card on the machine, the screen lit up again, the sound of reading sounded again, "6.8 billion yuan only!"At this moment, Wang Guorong completely speechless, full of flesh face, like eating dog excrement as ugly.


    And the people around, in the second reading sound, a burst of shock sound, also followed by a bang!


    "6 billion, 80 million!"


    "Lying trough, this man is just against the weather. The interval between two swipes is about two minutes. In other words, Gu Liangsheng made more than three million yuan in two minutes?"


    "This is..."


    at the same moment, Xu Qingxiong reacted from his dullness, as if he was insulting himself. His face turned blue and red, and he glanced around, which was even more ugly.


    I looked at Xu Qingxiong with great interest and learned his posture just now. I took a horse step and patted my thigh. "Come on, man, man, you''re the man. First, I''ll climb under my crotch."


    With the spread of my words, Xu Qingxiong''s face turned black, like a great shame. He could not help but gnash his teeth. His eyes were strongly dissatisfied. He even played Lai and said, "it''s not over yet!"


    With that, Xu Qingxiong took out his mobile phone. He didn''t know who he called. In front of everyone, he said, "give me the money immediately. Now, collect all the users'' money and transfer it to my account. I''ll give you a minute!"


    Hung up the phone, Xu Qingxiong took a deep breath, regained his self-confidence again, clenched his teeth and squeezed out a sentence from his mouth, "Gu Liangsheng, it''s not over! Today, I want you to climb through my crotch like a dog, and then leave here


    I put away my horse''s steps and thought that Xu Qingxiong really had a back move. I also expected that it would be possible. I didn''t worry. Since he wanted to play tricks, let him play. I think he could do something!


    A minute later, Xu Qingxiong''s mobile phone rang and a short message came. He looked at it and sneered. He picked up his bank card again and brushed it on the machine.


    "Eight billion yuan only!"

 Chapter 166

    As soon as 8 billion national currency came out, no one at the scene was moved and shocked!


    Almost for a moment, screams filled the bar wantonly, forming a huge sound wave.


    Countless men and women collectively cast envious eyes on Xu Qingxiong. They could no longer restrain their excitement. The words of admiration echoed one by one.


    "Eight billion, lying trough, is this the real strength of master Xu?"


    "No wonder young master Xu is such a loser. It turns out that he is only a drop in the bucket!"


    "Yes, it''s not over yet. Master Xu is sure to win. This time he is sure to win."


    "Master Xu is my God. He is so much more powerful than Li Shaobai. Even Gu Liangsheng can''t be an opponent."


    "Worthy of being the first black sheep in the capital!"


    "It''s worthy of being the first of the four young people in the capital, the future successor of the Xu family!"


    Xu Qingxiong regained his self-confidence and even soared to the peak, just as he acquiesced to the saying that he was the first black sheep in the capital. He looked very proud. Even Wang Guorong, who was also the fourth youngest in the capital, had to show his awe.


    As if the victory had been decided, Xu Qingxiong put the bank card back into his wallet, then stepped on the table with his right foot and said: "aren''t you very arrogant? Laozi tells you, compared with Laozi, you are far behind. In front of Laozi, no one can be more arrogant than Laozi. If you are more arrogant than Laozi, Laozi will be more arrogant than you. Now climb from Laozi''s crotch, maybe Laozi will be in a good mood and save you from the pain of skin and flesh! "


    In the face of such a scene, in the face of 8 billion yuan of funds, it is really a terrible astronomical figure. Xu Qingxiong''s arrogance is not without reason. He does have arrogant capital.


    However, during the whole process, I always turned up with a smile and didn''t show any panic. Instead, I learned from Xu Qingxiong, took out my mobile phone and asked, "since you want to play, I''ll play with you. I like it best. I''ll fight those who think I have the ability."


    Unexpectedly, Xu Qingxiong suddenly looked at me with disdain, as if he heard the funniest joke in the world, and burst out laughing, "it''s up to you? How dare a man who doesn''t know where to come from call himself a young master? Compared with Laozi, you are far behind. Remember, Laozi and you will never be the same people in the world. "


    Hearing this, I held a cold smile, did not fight back, but pretended to talk with people, said to the control of my mobile phone, "now immediately, I will give you 30 seconds, collect some users'' funds, and give me a total of 8.1 billion."


    With that, I put my cell phone in my trouser pocket like hanging up.


    Xu Qingxiong laughed even louder. He pointed to me and said to Wang Guorong, "Guorong, do you hear me? This guy really talks big. Do you really think it''s me? Is that enough for a phone call? "


    For a moment, Wang Guorong and others all burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, this goods, still refuse to admit defeat, right?"


    "What, 30 seconds? It''s no use giving you three hundred seconds. Gu Liangsheng, you''ll be honest and climb over like a dog! "


    Even the people who come to the bar to eat and drink don''t believe me. They think I''m talking big.


    "This Gu Liangsheng, is not willing to admit defeat?"


    "That''s also true. It''s really a great shame to drill your crotch, but I didn''t expect that this person would dare to be brave at such a time."


    More and more people feel that I am trying to be brave. Even the second master, including Liu Tao, Xiao Qi and Wang Luo, is watching me nervously.


    And this state lasted 30 seconds.


    However, when I arrived 30 seconds later, I was still unmoved. I didn''t even change my expression. I just brushed my bank card on the machine at random.


    Then, the screen of the machine lights up in green, and the rigid sound of reading sounds again.


    "8.1 billion yuan only!"


    This sound, the original noisy bar, completely stopped, some people say half, Leng is no way to go on, my eyes are tongue tied.


    Silence, unprecedented silence, a total of 8.1 billion yuan, just like a slap in the face, made Xu Qingxiong suddenly open his eyes, full of strong disbelief, more rare cold breath!


    Similarly, Wang Guorong''s smile stopped in a flash and completely froze.


    I narrowed my eyes with a smile, thinking that this is all the capital of the "star net" user account. In order to avoid the complexity and facilitate the flow of water, MEDA just recorded the profits, but did not transfer all the users'' top up money to the capital card, so it is not difficult to raise 8.1 billion yuan!


    I believe that Xu Qingxiong can get 8 billion, which is the same way!


    Although he is very arrogant, very capital, but also compared with me, then I do not mind, accompany in the end!


    It''s a pity that he, the first black sheep in the capital, met me, Li Shaobai, who was considered dead by the whole world!


    At this moment, Xu Qingxiong took a heavy breath, a trace of madness appeared in his eyes, and even a touch of anger appeared, as if his black sheep status had been seriously provoked. Without saying a word, he took out his mobile phone again, "give me now, immediately, no matter what method is used, all the money that can be moved by Laozi''s property will be transferred into my account!"Soon, Xu Qingxiong''s mobile phone rang again. It was like the information that the funds had arrived. His eyes were full of anger. It seemed that if he didn''t win me today, he would lose face, and he didn''t deserve the name of the first black sheep in the capital.


    Xu Qingxiong took out his bank card again and brushed it on the machine.


    "9.064 billion yuan only!"


    As soon as this figure came out, no one spoke. It was as if they were too scared to speak. It was like witnessing the most shocking scene in their lives, making their throats seem to be stuck with stones.


    However, when I heard the number and saw Xu Qingxiong''s cold expression, I picked up my mobile phone and said to MEDA leisurely, "give me a total of 9.1 billion. This time, I''ll give you 20 seconds."


    At this moment, no one felt that I was talking big, even Xu Qingxiong, also became dignified.


    But the fact is, after 20 seconds, I brush the bank card calmly, the screen lights up, and the mechanical sound rings.


    "9.1 billion yuan only!"


    9.1 billion yuan, no more, no less. That''s Xu Qingxiong''s 100 million yuan, twice.


    Xu Qingxiong''s face completely changed. He was so dark that he made a phone call again. He couldn''t keep calm any more. At the other end of the phone, he just scolded: "Damn, I need to raise money. Hurry up and try every means to raise 10 billion for me! Otherwise, I''ll take you to court! "

 Chapter 167

    Crazy, Xu Qingxiong almost crazy hysteria, can no longer maintain the so-called self-confidence, eyes filled with blood, it seems that in his eyes, I became his life, the first enemy.


    An unknown, unknown, but several times over his limelight, again and again rolling, twice are more than his 100 million strong enemy!


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Qingxiong is already burning with anger. He stares at me, but he doesn''t speak any more. He seems to be waiting, waiting for the information that the funds arrive, waiting for the moment that he defeats me, just like the last battle!


    Time in the process of looking at each other, gradually passed, the atmosphere of the whole audience was tense to the extreme, silent without a sound, as if all people realized that this would be the final contest!


    Ten seconds.


    Twenty seconds.


    Thirty seconds.


    A minute later, Xu Qingxiong''s mobile phone rings again, and the short messages of funds coming to the account are continuous.


    An unprecedented dignified, from Xu Qingxiong''s thin face exposed, he was full of anger at the same time, take a deep breath, big hand holding the bank card, facing the machine is a brush.


    "10 billion yuan only!" Mechanical rigid reading sound, slowly reverberate.


    At the moment, Xu Qingxiong can''t laugh at all. He just casts his eyes.


    And the people around me, no longer have the previous uproar, but in horror, and Xu Qingxiong general, the collective move away from sight, all fell on me, as if waiting to see how I face, this 10 billion!


    However, in the face of the eyes of the audience, I did not have any tension, very calm, just picked up the mobile phone again, indifferent to say, "give me 10.1 billion, this time I only give you 10 seconds."


    As soon as these words came out, Xu Qingxiong''s face changed. He bit his teeth and didn''t seem to give up. It seems that this is his limit. He firmly believes that I can''t surpass his limit and can get so much money. At the moment when I''m waiting for my card, what he shows is not 10.1 billion. As long as it''s not this number, he will win!


    Put back the phone, I calculate the time, looking at all around the figure holding his breath, always smiling, leisurely lit a cigarette.


    Taking a deep breath, I spit out a cloud of smoke. Holding my bank card between my fingers, I gently brush it on the machine, and the green light suddenly appears, showing a series of numbers, as well as the small change in the rear.


    "10.1 billion yuan only!"


    The automatic reading of the machine reverberated again, 10.1 billion yuan, no more, no less, 100 million yuan more, all three times, which made Xu Qingxiong''s face change unprecedentedly, his feet falter, his self-esteem frustrated and his mouth slightly open.


    Make Wang Guorong glare big eyes, unprecedented unbelievable.


    Make the bar fall into silence, roar!


    "10.1 billion yuan!"


    "This man is against the sky!"


    "For the first time, it took 30 seconds to make 2 billion yuan. For the second time, it took 20 seconds to make 1.1 billion yuan. For the third time, it took only 10 seconds to make 1.1 billion yuan again."


    "My God, how much does Gu Liangsheng have?"


    "He is even richer than master Xu and the first black sheep in Beijing!"


    "Lost, master Xu, lost!"


    "How can I feel that he Shengliang feels like he Shengliang and Yu are born..."


    "it''s the rhythm of being completely abused when losing. Who is Gu Liangsheng? What''s the origin of this? "


    More and more comments, mixed with shock, set off a wave in the bar, like mending a knife, in Xu Qingxiong''s heart, mercilessly mending a knife.


    Xu Qingxiong couldn''t keep his composure any longer. On the contrary, he gritted his teeth and picked up his mobile phone. He roared over there: "Damn, I need to raise money. No matter what method I use, I need to raise 11 billion. What? Can''t make it? What do I feed you for? What do we support you for? "


    At this point, Xu Qingxiong looked up at me and said to the phone: "I''ll ask again, can I make up 11 billion? This... Really can''t get together? "


    I don''t know what the phone said. Xu Qingxiong''s face suddenly turned pale. His mobile phone didn''t hold firmly. He fell to the ground and whispered: "it''s impossible! How could that be? Why is that? How much money does he have? "


    I flicked the ash, like Xu Qingxiong before, stepped on the table, slightly bent down, squinted and looked at him, "I tell you why, because you don''t have money, just like you said just now, I''m not a person of the same world with you, indeed, I''m not a person of the same world with you."


    "This..." Xu Qingxiong''s face turned from black to white, a white, as if he had been a great blow, involuntarily back a step.


    I smoked a cigarette, said with a smile: "you do have some capital, also have the capital to be arrogant, but compared with me, you are still far away, don''t think what is the capital four less, what is the capital''s first black sheep, can be arrogant in front of me, I tell you, I hate this kind of bullshit, because you are not qualified in front of me, also arrogant.""Didn''t you just ask me if I was arrogant? I can tell you again, I am arrogant, I am so arrogant, don''t you say no one can be arrogant in front of you? It''s a pity, it''s also a pity, someone can, this person is me, Gu Liangsheng! "


    At this point, I put down my foot on the table and stood on the ground. First, I took a horse''s step, and then said, "now that you have lost, and you have said it yourself, your words are always true, and there are so many witnesses, you might as well go through my crotch first, and then transfer all the money in your card to my account."


    "If you keep your promise and can bear the humiliation of your crotch, I appreciate you very much. But if you turn back, let alone me, today''s affairs are spread out. No one will look up to you even in Yanjing. From then on, you will be criticized as a person in Xu family."


    "Of course, if you are unconvinced and want to do something, I think the consequences will be more serious. If you don''t admit defeat and do something, it''s going out. How can it not sound good?"


    With that, the corners of my mouth arc deeper. The secret doers don''t offend me, and I don''t commit crimes. If they provoke me, they will naturally accept the end of provoking me. This is a conspiracy to put Xu Qingxiong in a dilemma. No matter what Xu Qingxiong does, he will be laughed at from now on!


    I, Li Shaobai, ask myself that I never make trouble, but I come to my door when I have something to do today. As soon as I come here, I will be arrogant and want to humiliate me with the humiliation of my crotch. Then I don''t mind letting him taste what it''s like to be humiliated, what it''s like to be humiliated by what I say!


    "You Xu Qingxiong raised his hand and pointed at me with his index finger. If he suffered great humiliation, he seemed to be making a choice. No one knew what his choice would be!

 Chapter 168

    At this moment, Xu Qingxiong''s face, ugly to the extreme, has been too black to black, even worse than eating dog dung.


    With one hand hanging in the air, Xu Qingxiong''s throat was stuck like a stone. He could not speak.


    After half a sound, Xu Qingxiong waved his hand and took a deep breath. He could not help humming, "Gu Liangsheng, I remember you today, but don''t think it''s over like this. I''ll get it back sooner or later."


    Then, Xu Qingxiong turned around and left. Wang Guorong didn''t dare to follow his steps. He turned back unconvinced. He took a deep look at the dull Wang Luo, and then looked at me again. His eyes were full of jealousy, but he could only grit his teeth to follow Xu Qingxiong.


    "Master Xu, even if he lost, he turned back!"


    "Even young master Guorong lost here."


    "This Gu Liangsheng is powerful!"


    "What Gu Liangsheng? I think you should call him Mr. Gu. I''m afraid that from today on, the name of the first black sheep in the capital will be changed! "


    "Not to mention being the first black sheep in the capital, even the young master Xu, the head of the four young people in the capital, has been suppressed like this. I don''t think it will be long before there is such a young master Gu on top of the four young people in the capital."


    When the words reverberate, Xu Qingxiong seems to be ashamed of himself. He can''t help but walk faster and faster. If he wants to leave here immediately, he will take Wang Guorong and others with him. He is always aggressive and arrogant. When he leaves, he will lose his face and lose himself in the bar.


    At the moment, there is no music in the bar. All the people are watching me. Their eyes and attitudes are totally different. Some are curious, some are shocked, some are awed, and some are even fanatical.


    I put away my horse steps and waved to the crowd, "this is a small episode. Don''t worry about it. Keep playing. I''ll take care of all the consumption today. Let''s just enjoy it. DJ, let''s put the music back on."


    As soon as the words took off, the music began to ring out again, surging, causing the whole audience to scream!


    Especially when I sit back, all the 30 beauties around me cast meaningful eyes at me. It seems that in their eyes, I am a perfect man, even so perfect that they dare not approach me.


    Even Wang Luo, who reflected from the dullness, looked at me with unbelievable and deep complexity in his eyes.


    However, the second master was straightforward and sat down next to me, grabbed my shoulder and laughed, "ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that you had such a skill. You made the black sheep of the Xu family so powerful. I like young people like you, but I didn''t see the wrong person."


    "Drink, drink, don''t say these, say very disappointed." On the surface, I don''t think so. I just drink with the second master, but in fact, I don''t think so.


    Now the capital four less, except Ning Zhenbang, I have offended three.


    One is useless, waiting for recovery.


    One of them was beaten by me. I hate him.


    One who is humiliated by me will never stop.


    At that time, the four conferences will come, and the younger generation will fight. I''m afraid Ning Fu will be in a difficult situation because of me.


    The biggest concern of the big family is nothing more than face. Although the Song family doesn''t know my identity, the Xu and Wang families will definitely find this face at the four family meetings. When I come out as the son-in-law of Ning Yuefeng, they will try their best to make things difficult.


    The key point is that the four conferences will be held in the Xu family, and today''s events will certainly be passed back to the Xu family through Xu Qingxiong. When the competition of the younger generation begins, I will never be good at it.


    ...


    that night, I drank a lot of wine in the bar, and it didn''t end until 3 a.m. those guys ordered wine, which was just a killing point. They picked up tens of thousands of wine to drink, and even the stock of the bar was gone, which cost me more than 10 million.


    Of course, more than 10 million for me is a drop in the bucket, but for Wang Luoji, that''s astronomical. He drank more than 10 million for a drink, which can hardly be described in words.


    Therefore, when he saw the amount of the bill, Wang Luo was stunned and tongue tied.


    But the second master was very calm. Before he left, he held two of the most beautiful wine beauties in his arms, looked at me obscenely, and said: "what, Liangsheng, I won''t go back tonight, please help me arrange it...


    even Liu Tao and Xiao Qi, holding a beautiful girl in their arms, threw their eager eyes at me.


    Wang Luo noticed this kind of vision, instantly became very embarrassed, pretty face slightly red, quickly turned his head, pretended not to see.


    Following me, naturally, I want to be popular and spicy. I simply smile and wave my hand and say, "Liu Tao, Xiao Qi, it''s up to you to arrange the second half of the night of the second master. You can do whatever you want. I''ll take a car with Wang Luo."


    All of a sudden, Liu Tao and Xiao Qi nodded and agreed. Then they led the second master and several beauties to leave the bar. The second master''s wanton laughter gradually disappeared."Wang Luo, let''s go, too?" I turned my face and looked at the embarrassed Wang Luo.


    Wang Luo nodded her head and walked ahead in silence. I followed her and slowly came to the parking lot. As soon as she pressed the car key, a brand-new high configuration black Bentley immediately sounded.


    My pupils contracted slightly, and I was very satisfied. Wang Luo didn''t buy a fancy mini car for his favorite, but for me, bought this high configuration Bentley.


    A car, sitting in the back seat, very comfortable, Wang Luo fasten his seat belt, start the engine, said: "young master, I''ll take you back first."


    I thought for a moment, a girl, it''s not safe to drive in the middle of the night. She''d better drive Bentley and shake her head a little. "I''d better drive you back first. Then when I get there, I''ll drive the car myself. Anyway, your residence is not far from Ningfu. I''ll let Xiaoqi drive the car back to you at that time."


    But unexpectedly, Wang Luo firmly shook his head, "no, the young master has offended Wang Guorong and Xu Qingxiong. I''m afraid you will be in danger."


    I remember the look in Wang Guorong''s eyes before he left, and I thought that he would not be willing to give up. Moreover, it''s impossible to send Wang Luo back first, or send me back first, so I firmly said: "in this way, come back to Ningfu with me tonight."


    In an instant, Wang Luo was stunned, and his white cheek turned crimson again, directly to his ears.


    After a long time, she just squeezed out a word, extremely difficult, and inexplicably asked: "is... A room with the young master?"

 Chapter 169

    When I saw Wang Luo in the rearview mirror, her eyes dodged in a hurry, and her face was red with shame, I couldn''t laugh or cry. I thought, from the beginning, did she think that I would have that idea?


    And I just let the second master leave together, leaving me alone with Wang Luo. Maybe she misunderstood my intention.


    Thinking of this, I had to explain aloud and said with a smile: "Wang Luo, it''s not a room with me. You''re wrong. I''m not that kind of person."


    "Oh..." Wang Luo inexplicably relieved, this just eased his face, silently drove to Ningfu.


    However, along the way, it seems that because of the embarrassment just now, the whole process is silent. I have to lower my head, play with my mobile phone, and command MEDA to put the accumulated funds back to the website, so that the "star network" can operate, and the capital card can leave the principal and profit.


    But as soon as I told him to go down, Wang Luo said nervously, "young master, we may have been followed. There are three cars behind us. Since we left the bar, we have followed us all the way. Now it is half an hour away from Ningfu. What should we do?"


    "Followed?" I frowned and looked back from the back seat. Three gray business cars, separated by a certain distance, closely followed. We turned, and the other side also turned.


    "The so-called is not over, is it by this means?" I can see that the three gray business cars behind are definitely related to Xu Qingxiong, Wang Guorong and others.


    Seeing Wang Luo accelerating slightly, the three commercial vehicles also speeded up, and the first one even hit Bentley''s car butt.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise and the car body was out of balance. Wang Luo screamed and his face changed greatly. He grasped the steering wheel with both hands and tried his best to stabilize the car body.


    But the other two cars, while the impact deceleration moment, quickly around, make a gesture to carry on the attack forced to stop, will we forced to stop at the side of the road!


    "Wang Luo, hold the steering wheel, get to the co pilot and let me come." I narrowed my eyes. Without hesitation, I leaned down from the back seat of Bentley to the front seat and quickly changed my position with Wang Luo, who was calm down.


    "Fasten your seat belt." I hold the steering wheel in my left hand and fasten the seat belt in my right hand. When Wang Luo also fasten the seat belt, I don''t have any hesitation. When my right foot is facing the accelerator, I step on it fiercely. The engine suddenly roars and runs out of the two cars.


    As I rushed out, the three cars in the rear still didn''t give up. They also speeded up to catch up with me and kept flashing their headlights disgustingly, trying to affect my sight.


    My eyes were staring at the road ahead. The accelerator didn''t loosen at all. The deeper I stepped on it, but Bentley was not a sports car. Obviously, the configuration of the business car in the back was not low. I couldn''t pull away the distance and was caught up.


    Wang Luo is always a girl. Seeing this situation, she is anxious. She grabs the armrest and asks, "young master, what should I do?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. You just need to hold on to the armrest, and it will be OK." I gave a dignified reply. Xu Qingxiong and Wang Guorong were not easy to handle in the bar just now. They chose to do it in secret. It seems that the beam is completely settled!


    Simply, I let the leading car catch up to the side. At the speed of hundreds of yards, I took a deep breath, turned the steering wheel to the left and hit the side directly!


    However, the business car is a whole circle bigger than Bentley, and it doesn''t have much influence under the impact. Just like a car shaking a tree, the other side is not afraid of life and death, and they fight back decisively.


    Bang!


    Bentley quickly deviated, facing the butt of a car, I instantly pupil dilated, relying on consciousness crazy hit the steering wheel, to avoid this scene.


    It''s useless to hit the car with Bentley''s body. I can only step on the gas pedal to the end and look at the business car which is closing up quickly. "At the foot of Yanjing, even if you have guns, don''t you dare to make such a big fuss? Since you can''t use a gun, I don''t believe it. You are really not afraid of death! "


    Then, the speedometer pointer immediately soared, directly broke through 100, and roared to surpass the nearby business car. In the Yanjing road with few cars at night, a fierce tracking was launched.


    Wang Luo''s face turned pale with fright and sweat oozing from his forehead. "Young master, I''m..."


    "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid. I''m here. If you''re afraid, close your eyes." I looked at Wang Luo, her eyes immediately closed, moving pretty face full of panic.


    However, the three cars in the rear didn''t give up at all, as if they had received an order and tried their best to catch up.


    "Good. Since I want to play, I''ll play with you." I turned up a cold smile at the corner of my mouth. I didn''t slow down at all. I didn''t blink when I saw the red light, so I ran through it directly.


    However, they also seem to have the courage to chase after me all the way. I''ll see them rush, too!


    "Have courage, just don''t know, your courage, how many jin how two weight?" I looked in the rearview mirror and saw a red light coming towards me. I ran through it again with a crazy speed of 160 yards!


    When I went straight through the third red light, the other party seemed to be afraid at last, slowed down slightly, and then accelerated to catch up after passing the red light.When the fourth red light came, I almost stepped on the accelerator to the end, and the speed was up to 200 yards per hour. The speed was appalling. Even if there were vehicles shuttling through the red light, I never slowed down and concentrated on the road.


    The fifth red light, with a speed of 220 yards per hour, can be regarded as a terror. If I am not careful, I will be killed. But I still don''t blink my eyes. I have to run the red light again and again. It''s like a living madman.


    Until the sixth red light appeared, the other party seemed to be afraid at last, and gradually opened the distance. It seems that I have seen someone who is not afraid of death, and I am not afraid of death. I dare to run five red lights in a row. This is the act of looking for death!


    However, after I passed the sixth red light, the other party still didn''t give up and wanted to take advantage of the section without red light to pull the distance back.


    "It''s up to you?" With a cold smile, I stepped on the accelerator to the deepest place without saying a word. The engine roared like a beast, and even more like a cheetah sprinting, not giving each other any chance to realize the idea of pulling back the distance.


    The seventh red light, 250 yards!


    The eighth red light, 270 yards!!


    The ninth red light, 280 yards!!!


    The distance is getting farther and farther. Finally, they are behind and honk their horns crazily, as if they are very unwilling. If they have no choice but to give up, they begin to slow down.


    And these crazy horn sounds, like saying: "madman, this is a damn madman! Can''t we stop chasing? Damn, I almost lost my life. "


    ...


    after I got rid of them, I drove crazy for a while, and then slowed down slowly. But I didn''t expect that my action was filmed vaguely by the surveillance video and uploaded to the Internet by some people.


    Crazy speed, even run nine red lights, the next day caused a sensation, people give nickname, "lethal serial nine lights God."


    Unfortunately, the speed is too fast, the license plate can''t be seen, and the car model can''t be recognized clearly. Some people think it''s Rolls Royce, while others think it''s Maybach. Except for those three business cars, no one knows. I''m the God of nine lights.


    ...


    near the main entrance of Ningfu.


    I will slowly stop the car, only to find that Wang Luo due to crazy speed, was frightened, the whole person fell into a coma.


    "Wang Luo? Wake up. It''s here. It''s all right. " I gently pushed Wang Luo''s shoulder, feeling very embarrassed.


    Wang Luo opened his eyes in a daze, but it seemed that he was too frightened. He even held me subconsciously. Two groups of softness were deeply imprinted on my chest, shivering.


    "No, I don''t want to die... I''m so young, I don''t want to die yet."


    "Well, you''re not dead. We''re all right." I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. I was stunned for a moment. I couldn''t see it in the secret way. It turned out that Wang Luo was so big

 Chapter 170

    Wang Luo''s eyes widened, and then he reacted. With a scream, he quickly pushed me away. He held my chest with both hands nervously, blushed and lowered his head. He didn''t dare to look at me.


    I was so embarrassed that I couldn''t laugh or cry, and I was too embarrassed to point it out. I had to pretend that there was nothing wrong, driving a Bentley car and slowly entered Ningfu.


    At this time, it''s late at night. Ning Fu is peaceful. After parking the car, I take Wang Luo into the big villa of Ning Fu. She is nervous as never before. She looks around from time to time, swallows a mouthful of saliva, and asks in a low voice, "is this Ning Fu?"


    "That''s right. This is Ning Fu. You don''t have to be at ease with me." With a leisurely smile, I thought that Ningfu was really famous in the capital. Even Wang Luo, who came from another country and studied in Huaqing University, seemed to know the power of Ningfu. It seems that this has long been popular.


    Wang Luo''s eyes were full of disbelief and doubts, but he didn''t dare to ask more questions. He was eager to talk and stop.


    With Wang Luo to a guest room door, I opened the door, said with a smile: "tonight you rest here, tomorrow morning if you see Ningfu people, you say it is my assistant, you can rest assured, I have Ningfu, no one dares to embarrass you."


    "Yes, young master." Wang Luo light point jaw head, this just entered the room, slowly shut the door.


    But just as I was about to turn back to my room, a figure suddenly appeared behind me. He came directly to me in his pajamas, gave me a thumbs up, and said with flattery: "brother-in-law, you really have you, not only conquered the elder sister, but also brought such a beautiful girl back. What are you doing? Why not sleep together? It''s normal for a family like ours to have three wives and four concubines. Even if the head of the government knows, he won''t talk about you. "


    This person is Ning Zhenhua, who is known as the genius of the investment industry.


    However, it is such a genius, in front of me is humble, showing a flattering smile.


    I decisively stretched out my hand, knocked on Ning Zhenhua''s forehead, and murmured, "what do you think in the middle of the night? Your brother-in-law, I''m a serious man. I''m not as dirty as you think. "


    "Yes, my brother-in-law is right. I think it''s wrong. Come with me, brother-in-law. I have something to tell you. It''s about the four conferences. Let''s go to the hall and talk about it." Ning Zhenhua said, a pull me, went to no one''s main hall.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ning Zhenhua immediately made tea and sent cigarettes. He didn''t smile seriously. What kind of genius is there? It is a little brother, I simply asked: "what''s the matter, you can say it, wheezing."


    As a result, Ning Zhenhua gave a thumbs up again, "brother-in-law, you''re so powerful. I''ve convinced you completely. Even the black sheep of the Xu family can''t beat you. I''m completely convinced. I''ve offended so many people before. Brother-in-law, please don''t worry about it. Anyway, we are always one family."


    Ning Zhenhua actually received the news so soon? Isn''t that a good news? It seems that this product doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night. It''s definitely waiting for me to come back.


    Simply, I as did not hear the appearance, dry cough, said: "don''t beat around the Bush, say business."


    "Brother-in-law, it''s like this. When the four conferences begin, our generation will inevitably have a contest. At that time, we will make a list as usual to see whose children can be ranked first, so naturally there will be external bets. I''m going to bet all my treasures on your brother-in-law." Ning Zhenhua smiles awkwardly and pours tea for me.


    List? Bet outside?


    I gently pick eyebrows, pick up the cup of the tea table, sipped a mouthful of hot tea, put down, I looked at Ning Zhenhua one eye, asked: "you are not afraid of... I won''t win people?"


    Unexpectedly, Ning Zhenhua slapped his thigh fiercely and said with pride, "it''s impossible. My brother-in-law conquered my elder sister first, and then put a knife on Wang Guorong''s neck. Now even Xu Qingxiong can''t fight you. Hum, who can match these skills? When your brother-in-law comes on the stage, you will definitely lead the existence of Sao, and you will definitely be the most famous Tianjiao in Ningfu. I think it''s brother-in-law who is the first on the list! "


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly, thinking that I didn''t find out before. Now, after my relationship with Ning Zhenhua has eased, I know that this product is also very flattering, and I''m ready to bet my treasure on me.


    However, if you offend Xu Qingxiong, how can you win simply?


    So I said, "what if... I lose? So far, no one knows the type of contest, right? Maybe it''s fighting, maybe it''s fighting, or something else. If it''s fighting, how dare you say that among the younger generation of the three Wangs in the XuSong Dynasty, there are no experts in the land list? "


    "It can''t be fighting. It was fighting the year before last. When brother Zhenbang went, it was crushing the whole court. This year, it won''t be fighting. Isn''t it for nothing for Ningfu to win? Although we don''t know who each family will bring in, it doesn''t mean that the other family won''t be on guard. The Xu family won''t be so stupid. Moreover, they are still in charge this time. They will definitely choose the best one for them, because it''s a honor for the family. " Ning Zhenhua shook his head and said no.I tut a, ask: "if be Wen Dou?"? In terms of education, your brother-in-law and I can''t compare with those people. "


    "Wendou is impossible. Last year was Wendou, and it won''t be repeated every year. It''s all a comparison with different patterns." Ning Zhenhua poured me a cup of tea again. It seems that my words have shaken my confidence.


    However, Ning Zhenhua looked up at me again, quickly put down the teapot, bit his teeth and said, "anyway, I can''t buy from other families. Even if I lose, I''m convinced. I can''t turn my arm out."


    "What''s more, brother-in-law, if you make a random prediction, you will be able to guess the market of the stock market very well. Surely there are still a lot of methods that haven''t been used? Even Xu Qingxiong has been played to death by you. How many other people can get your brother-in-law? "


    "The most important thing is that 90% of this time can''t be martial arts, so brother Zhenbang won''t take part in it either. I really can''t think of anything difficult to get you except Wenwu''s brother-in-law."


    After listening to Ning Zhenhua''s three words, I narrowed my eyes, stared at him tightly, and said: "I see you boy, you have no confidence, and no one can bet, so you bet me to win?"


    Suddenly, Ning Zhenhua''s face changed, "no, no, how can it be? My brother-in-law is so powerful that he''s an idol in my mind. If he doesn''t come back first, it''s hard to say. This time he won first, we younger brothers will be more convinced. "


    "Brother in law, you don''t know. When you''re away, there are always some people who think you''re a soft eater. They say that if you don''t have a big sister, you''re a fart. I''ve taught you a lesson several times, but I just didn''t listen!"


    "Brother in law, if you don''t take the first place this time, I''m afraid among the younger generation in Ningfu, they all think that you are a paper tiger because you have no ability."

 Chapter 171

    A paper tiger eating soft food?


    I didn''t expect that up to now, some young people in Ningfu still have opinions on me, but because of Ningxing, they didn''t dare to say it.


    Although it''s not clear whether Ning Zhenhua really taught me a lesson, from his choice of betting on me, we can see that his attitude towards me has indeed changed. Otherwise, he can completely save trouble and not gamble on the outside.


    What''s more, it''s on me who''s not sure.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t think so. I said indifferently, "I''ll try my best, but don''t hold too high expectations, boy, so as not to be disappointed."


    "No, I believe in my brother-in-law. He''s so powerful. When I saw him, he would fight with Zhenbang and crush the whole court." Ning zhenhuaxin swore frankly and said, "anyway, I''m a brother-in-law."


    ...


    in the early morning of the next day, it was gray, and the whole Ningfu family had not got up yet. Wang Luo came to my house early and knocked on the door to say goodbye. He seemed embarrassed to stay in Ningfu. He was afraid of being misunderstood, so he said hello to me and left Ningfu in a hurry with a red face.


    As soon as Wang Luo leaves, I''m going to sleep. But when I think of the second master''s virtue, I''m not sure that I''ve played to my heart''s content. I haven''t come back yet. If Ning Zhenbang wakes up early, I''m going to take the blame?


    "Your sister, I don''t want to carry the black pot. It''s not nice to hear it. I''ll take the old one out to have fun..." I felt sleepless in a moment. I quickly washed, dressed, walked out of the room and went straight to the second master''s courtyard.


    Pushing open the gate, Ning Zhenbang was dancing his sword in the courtyard. He acted like a master of kendo. Seeing me appear, he immediately turned his edge and looked at me coldly. He pointed his sword at me from a distance and said in a cold voice, "what happened last night has something to do with you?"


    I felt a thump in my heart. It''s not good for me to scold you secretly. Has the old man, the second master, not come back yet? Isn''t this a pit for me?


    But even if it''s a pit, I can''t recognize it. I just pretend to be stupid and say, "what''s the matter? What happened last night? How do you ask me about this kind of thing? So what... Is the second master in? I''m going to practice with him. "


    "Hum, I don''t admit it. It must have something to do with you. There was no one else except you. I felt strange last night. A sense of sleepiness hit me for no reason. I couldn''t control it at all. Now I wake up with three points less strength. Speak quickly! Are you secretly giving me some medicine to weaken my strength? " Ning Zhenbang cold eyebrow cold eyes, as if whether I admit it or not, it all has something to do with me.


    Pit, is definitely a pit, my heart a burst of egg pain, thought that the second master this super Mongolian medicine''s power is too strong, right? Even Ning Zhenbang''s strength has been weakened by three points?


    Although I was involved in the whole thing, the real person who did it was your master. It was your master who made a hole in you, not me. How could you blame me? Isn''t it targeted?


    But all of a sudden, without waiting for me to think about it, Ning Zhenbang gave a cold hum and came with his sword. The speed was too fast to describe. The sharp point of the sword seemed to lock me, so fast that I had nowhere to hide.


    "Well, if you don''t speak, is that acquiescence? No matter who supports you, I''ll kill you today and be quick after that! "


    At this time, the door of the second master''s room was slowly opened, and the old face of the second master was full of joy and joy. He calmly stepped over the threshold, and with a small stone in his finger, he flicked at Ning Zhenbang.


    This little stone, even faster than Ning Zhenbang, hit him directly on the back. If it hit his acupoint with great accuracy, he would lose his strength and fall to the ground, unable to move. He could not even speak and was extremely embarrassed.


    Seeing my stunned expression, Ning Zhenbang''s eyes suddenly changed. It was as if he was in front of me. He was made to look like a chicken who couldn''t stand on the ground by the second master''s random move. He was very humiliated, as if he had been humiliated. But he couldn''t speak, and his face turned red in the blink of an eye.


    I can''t help but feel relieved. The second master, an old man, came back on time, so I didn''t have to worry about it.


    But I react to come over, see Ning Zhenbang can''t move appearance, can''t help but secretly smile, stifle smile, almost couldn''t help but smile spray.


    At this time, the second master threw a satisfied look at me and swaggered along the way. He came to me and Ning Zhenbang as if he were a few years younger. He looked down at Ning Zhenbang and said with a smile, "Zhenbang, you misunderstood me."


    My second master and I looked at Ning Zhenbang condescensively. He was so bent that he would burst out. The veins on his face suddenly burst up. It seemed that I had done it, and he felt that he was defending me.


    But the second master was not impatient. He put his hands on his back, and his manner became more and more mysterious. He said slowly, "Zhenbang, don''t worry. The reason why you are like this is because you drank the tea for your teacher last night. Don''t you forget it? It''s a great idea to do this for a teacher, but that cup of tea is not simple, but with the essence of medicine for many years, it seems that your strength has weakened three points. But just now, it has been used to activate the chord acupoints with stones. If you wait for the teacher to untie your acupuncture points, your strength will not only recover within a few days, but also make some progress.Ning Zhenbang is slightly stunned, seems to believe, extremely difficult nodded, two Ye immediately stretched out two fingers, point in Ning Zhenbang''s body, instantly untied his acupoints.


    Ning Zhenbang got up and shrugged, as if feeling his body. He asked incredulously, "master, is this true?"


    "Don''t you believe in being a teacher? Well The second master suddenly raised his face and showed a rare trace of dignity.


    Ning Zhenbang noticed the second master''s expression. He didn''t dare to be disrespectful any more. He bowed his head directly. "It''s the apprentice''s mistake. He misunderstood the master''s mind. Please don''t be angry."


    I turned my face and looked at the second master stupidly. I said in secret that this old guy can deceive people too much, right? It''s just a movie king. Even his own disciples are fooling around. What kind of crap is the essence of refining medicine? Obviously is the Mongolian medicine, or the kind of super drug! It must be that Ning Zhenbang''s body is too weak after eating, which will weaken his strength.


    In addition to practicing kung fu all the year round, people like the Dibang masters use the drugs of Dabu to pile up, or use the precious drugs.


    it can be said that every Dibang master is very important to the family, and even has the chance to be promoted to tianbang, not to mention the importance of those real tianbang masters to the family!


    "Hum, I''ve told you many times that you can''t face Liangsheng with a sword. Liangsheng is from your own family. Since you misunderstood me, I''ll make a promise in front of me and Liangsheng. I won''t use a knife or a gun any more, and then I''ll apologize to Liangsheng." The second master is more dignified. He pretends to be an image.


    For a moment, Ning Zhenbang looked up at me. His limbs were stiff in the same place, and his face was very ugly.

 Chapter 172

    Ning Zhenbang looked at me stiffly, as if the throat was pressed with a big stone, no matter what.


    "Zhenbang, do you want me to say it again?" The second master snorted angrily, as if he had changed himself.


    Ning Zhenbang didn''t dare to listen. He had to harden his head and squeeze out a sentence: "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I won''t do it to you in the future."


    With that, Ning Zhenbang turned cold, waved his sleeve and went back to his room, as if to stay in front of me, it would only be more humiliating.


    Soon, my second master and I were left in the courtyard. He restrained his dignified expression, raised his mouth slightly, hooked me on the shoulder, and pulled me away with obscenity. He said with a soft smile: "cool life, those girls last night were really energetic, but I couldn''t bear to come back so early and climb the wall. It''s killing me, Ning Yuefeng This son of a bitch, his grandmother''s


    I frowned and didn''t answer the second master''s question. Instead, I looked at Ning Zhenbang''s closed door and asked, "second master, are you too able to cheat? Obviously it is a sweat pill. It is said that you have become the essence of refining medicine. If Ning Zhen Bang can not recover, it is not good for Ning Fu. "


    As a result, the second master grinned cunningly, "don''t you know that? In fact, this medicine is not as exaggerated as I said. How can it be improved? In the final analysis, it''s Mongolian medicine. The main reason is that it''s powerful. Zhenbang''s body is bound to be weak for a few days. What Zhenbang cares about most is his own strength. It can be said that Zhenbang is a martial maniac. So these days, he will definitely practice in death. When he recovers, he will definitely improve. In a word, it''s psychological effect. "


    After hearing this, I finally understood. I was shocked and looked at the second master. He said that the old man had already thought out his defense before he took the medicine. He was just a real old liar, and his heart was full of the smell of an old rascal!


    If I hadn''t asked Ning Xing before, otherwise, I might still be in the dark.


    However, I did not pierce, but continue to walk with the second master.


    Unexpectedly, this time I did not enter the room again. The second master took me to a place full of human shaped wooden piles in the courtyard.


    In this place, there are more than ten human shaped wooden piles, each of which is full of sword marks. It must have been made by Ning Zhenbang. Some of them have even been cut into two pieces and put in the corner, just like waste.


    I raised my eyebrow and asked, "second master, did you bring me here?"


    The second master gave a leisurely smile, released the hand that caught me on the shoulder, went to a stake, and dangled a wooden hand holding the stake, "today, I will teach you some new skills."


    I suddenly saw that the second master was a master of half step tianbang. Even Ning Zhenbang was like a chicken in front of him, he had no power to fight back. Even if he taught me some common skills, it must be unusual to put them outside. I simply held back my haste, took a deep breath and asked, "what skills?"


    "Today, I will teach you how to fight with others and how to defend yourself. As long as you learn these moves from me, even if your strength is higher than you, you will be afraid of you and slip away." The second master swore to pat his chest.


    "Second master, don''t show off. Tell me quickly. What do you want to teach me?" I''ve heard it so much that I believe it.


    However, the second master picked up a branch from the ground. When he got up, he suddenly pulled it on my right arm at a speed that was difficult for the naked eye to recognize.


    When I came back to myself, I found a stabbing pain in my right arm. The place where my clothes were pulled by the branches burst suddenly, revealing the red skin inside.


    "Does it hurt?" The second master asked with a smile.


    "It hurts. Why doesn''t it? Second master, why do you smoke me? Are you playing with me? " I almost didn''t swear.


    Then, the second master smoked again. I couldn''t dodge at all. The red skin of my right arm was directly puffed up. If the second master tried harder, I''m afraid it would be skin splitting!


    "Second master, what are you doing?" I bared my teeth and covered my right arm in pain. My face was blue and I was so angry.


    But the second master was always radiant and smiling. He didn''t know what he meant.


    Seeing that my face turned blue, the second master put one hand behind his waist, one hand holding a branch, gently put one of his head on my right arm, and said mysteriously, "see? The first time you are perfect, so it doesn''t hurt much, but the second time you have been injured, so it hurts more. Do you know what I mean? "


    I was stunned for a moment, staring at the right arm, not from the pupil contraction, immediately realized, said: "this is, the second master means, hit the enemy? If there is no key, create the key and fight to death? "


    "Children can be taught." The second master started with satisfaction, "when you can''t fight the enemy, you should learn how to make the key, and then hit the other party''s key directly. But if you can''t make it, you can find the key from the human body."


    Speaking of this, the second master waved a branch, pointed to the human shaped stake and said: "the most vulnerable parts of a person are nothing more than the head, eyes, nose, throat, legs and... Crotch. In the future, when you fight with someone, don''t hit them in the chest, back and lower abdomen. It doesn''t work. The only thing you need is to fight each other so that they can''t get up, until they call Dad!""The other side''s strength is stronger than you. You can''t do it on your face, so you have to know how to change. Don''t just work hard with others. This is the most stupid and stupid way. Look at Zhenbang''s hand, which time didn''t he hold a sword to your throat?"


    "Therefore, you should know how to change, and use the simplest and fastest way to knock down the opponent. If you learn to take the key straight away, your strength has been improved several grades virtually."


    I fully understand these words of the second master. On the surface, it sounds good. The key is to take the key. In fact, it''s a Yin man. It seems that the second master''s means are exactly the same as his character. He is an old rascal, and even he is such a rascal!


    So, I struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva and asked: "second master, is it really good to be such a Yin man? It''s hard to say, isn''t it? "


    The second master turned his lips with disdain and said with righteous words: "cut, what''s wrong? Is it worth fighting life and death and losing your life to save face? "


    "Lao Tzu tells you that Yin man is also a profound knowledge. Which of Lao Tzu''s opponents was not afraid of Lao Tzu? When you see Laozi, it''s a lot of shit. Even that old son of a bitch, song Hai, should be afraid of Laozi and dare not fight with Laozi easily. "


    "Hum, when I was young, song Hai, an old bastard, was almost killed by a monkey who stole peaches. He was scared to fight and run away. Otherwise, song Hai, an old bastard, would have been a eunuch for a long time."


    "Anyway, it''s just a sentence. If you can''t beat him, you''ll be Yin in death. You''re afraid of an egg! If you can''t blind him, crush his eggs until he''s afraid of you! "


    PS: Happy New Year''s Eve!

 Chapter 173

    "Isn''t it a skill that you can poke each other blind and crush each other''s eggs? It''s said that you are so powerful that you can cut off the descendants of those who are more powerful than yourself. "


    "The key is that the other side''s strength is higher than you, but it''s restricted by you everywhere. Isn''t this kind of feeling uncomfortable?"


    After the second master said these words, I deeply understood how the word "hooligan" was written. The second master was an old hooligan. He was the most hooligan I had ever seen. He was not only complacent but also wanted to teach me how to use this trick to defeat the enemy.


    However, what the second master said is not without reason. It''s the most stupid thing to fight hard even if you know you can''t win?


    And I feel, if you use this kind of trick to win, the other side will certainly not want to be subdued. If you can suppress the strength, but I am so overcast, this is not too cool!


    All of a sudden, I had a fantasy, and a picture appeared in my mind. Ning Zhenbang killed me with his sword, but he was oppressed by me.


    In an instant, I couldn''t help laughing. I raised the corner of my mouth and gave the second master a bad look. "It''s reasonable. It''s reasonable. The second master really has a set of ideas."


    But when I think about it, what should I do if I meet someone who is too strong to resist? I simply put away my smile, frowned slightly, and asked: "second master, there is also a difficult point here. If my opponent is Ning Zhenbang, he is too powerful, I can''t get rid of him. How can I have a chance to kill him?"


    The second master directly patted my feet with the branch. "If you can''t win, you can''t get Yin. Then run, or what will you do with your legs? In this case, you can run as fast as you can, and you can''t be overtaken even if you die. "


    "Run?" I was a fool.


    As a result, the second master raised his head and said, "it''s normal to run if you can''t win? Can''t you wait to die? Is face important or life important? What''s more, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, so what are you afraid of? "


    "What if you can''t run away?" I asked again.


    The second master pinched his chin full of white beard and said, "can''t you run away? If you can''t run away, you can find a place to hide. Who knows where you are? "


    I don''t understand the point too much, suddenly feel that the second master said is very reasonable.


    However, when the second master saw me nodding, he immediately threw away the branch, sat on the stone chair next to him, cocked his legs, and said, "in this case, you can feel for the stake by yourself. The moves are changeable. It''s not as good as you imagine. It mainly depends on how you change."


    "Second master? Don''t you teach me some moves? " I stare at him, and I can''t help but scold him for his insincerity. He only talks on the surface, but doesn''t teach me any practical tricks. Doesn''t that mean farting?


    "What move? In Laozi''s eyes, there are no moves, no moves to win, there are moves, do you understand? If you really have to say the move, it''s to focus on weakness and key points. But it depends on the situation and changes at any time. So, it''s no move. It''s up to you to explore. " The second master picked his feet leisurely, with a lively rascal atmosphere.


    "..." I was speechless. I narrowed my eyes and deeply doubted the second master. I doubted how he got his skill and how he got his land list. Could it be that he came out of the yin?


    Helpless, I had to face the stake and imagine it as a person, clenching his fist, without saying a word in the head of the stake man.


    For a moment, there was a sharp pain in my fist, which made me draw back immediately, blow hard at my fist, and throw it desperately.


    The second master couldn''t take a look. He came over and looked at me with an expression of hatred for iron and steel. He pointed to the stake man and said, "how can you be such a devil when you come up? In this way, the other party will have a dike? Laozi has said that Yin man is a broad and profound knowledge, which stresses surprise. "


    " didn''t you just say that one move can defeat the enemy? " I scratched my head and asked, feeling that in front of the second master, my IQ was forced down.


    However, the second master was surprisingly patient and guided me little by little, "Lao Tzu said that one move to defeat the enemy is not to defeat the enemy as soon as it comes, but to defeat the enemy directly by one move of the Yin man. For example, when you fight with the other party, you can play Yin and kill him as soon as you find an opportunity!"


    As he said that, the old face of the second master gradually showed a bad expression, and he also picked an eyebrow at me. He was as cunning as he wanted to be. He was just an old slicker.


    "Oh, I see, isn''t it?" I took advantage of the second master''s unprepared, five fingers into claws, in a flash, a monkey steal peach.


    At the moment when I was about to touch him, the second master responded. He didn''t seem to expect that I would dare to attack him.


    But I was always a pediatrician in front of the second master. He simply stepped back and pointed at my wrist, so I couldn''t go on. It was like meeting a copper wall and couldn''t move forward at all, so I had to pull my hand back again.


    The second master threw out a look of admiration, nodded his head with satisfaction, and said with a smile: "you are a quick learner. That''s the effect. When other people don''t pay attention to you, you can do it directly. Moreover, you didn''t do it hard enough just now. This Yin man not only wants Yin, but also needs to be hard. No matter how hard he is, don''t worry about his life, until he cries for his mother."At this point, the second master gradually showed his fierce color, as if he was very proud.


    "That Ning Zhenbang and Ning Xing, two Ye you should have taught?" I''m so ashamed.


    The second master said, "I have taught, but they are not willing to learn. They say that Laozi''s trick is too dirty and shameless. They want to face, but they don''t learn it. It''s a waste of Laozi''s mind. Fortunately, I''m very satisfied when I meet you. You''re the best one for Laozi."


    I wiped a sweat, secretly way Ning Xing and Ning Zhenbang certainly can''t learn, this is really very shameless, very obscene, good, second master himself think it doesn''t matter.


    If I had no strength and no way, I would not have learned this kind of move. It''s really too Yin. But in this kind of reluctant feeling, I have a little bit of identity. I think that the Yin move mentioned by the second master is really useful, and it''s also very cool for me.


    But at this time, Ning Zhenbang suddenly opened the door, leaned against the door, holding his sword in both hands, as if he had been eavesdropping on our speech. He knew everything as well as the palm of his hand. In my opinion, he sneered, "we''ve learned this trick, but it''s certainly useless. You''ve made up your mind. Everything is empty, and it''s like that forever. Don''t think there will be much work Today, I point my sword at you and have a master to support you. But if one day, an outsider points his sword at you, will you still have a chance to live? My master can protect you for a while, but not for a lifetime. "


    ...


    author''s words: Happy New Year''s Eve and happy new year.

 Chapter 174

    Even though Ning Zhenbang''s words are very ugly, in fact, his words are absolutely false, and I don''t even have a chance to refute them.


    The second master can protect me for a lifetime, but he can''t protect me for a lifetime. This is like a needle in his heart. What Ning Zhenbang repeatedly emphasizes is always his own strength.


    "One day, I don''t need anyone''s protection any more, I can protect myself." I stopped laughing, knowing that my muscles and bones had been fixed, I would not give up to clench my fist.


    Ning Zhenbang once again outlined a sneer, "it''s up to you? It''s OK to compare with ordinary people, but if you compare with people like us, it''s the gap between yingchong and Haoyue. It''s just wishful thinking


    The second master didn''t know whether he was afraid that I knew he had cheated me or was really worried about me. He immediately glared at me and yelled, "Ning Zhenbang, shut up! When I told you not to do it, you just talked, didn''t you? If you change your ways to disobey Laozi, do you want Laozi to teach you a lesson in person, and you will be satisfied? "


    Suddenly, Ning Zhenbang''s face changed. He turned his lips reluctantly and shut the door without saying a word.


    The second master slowly turned back and looked at me with regret. "Liangsheng, don''t mind. Don''t take Zhenbang''s words seriously. Don''t worry. With Laozi, you can certainly practice your skills."


    I take a deep breath, understand that the second master is comforting me, simply reluctantly raised the corner of my mouth, "nothing, there is the second master, this is not a matter."


    Then, just in my heart, I could not help but sigh, clearly aware that my muscles and bones have been set, unless ye Jiadan King helped me to take the bone quenching pill, otherwise I would always be an ordinary person.


    So the second master''s words may be white lies, or they may be afraid to hurt my self-esteem. I didn''t break the window paper between us.


    If I expose the fact that the second master deceived me, I don''t know how to get along with him in the future. Just like he said, I''m very suitable for his taste. In fact, I also think that the second master is very suitable for my taste. I''m not only cheated, but also want to learn something from him and treat him as a real friend.


    The whole morning, after that, the second master stopped fooling around. Instead, he gave very careful guidance and even demonstrated himself, giving a lot of practical actions.


    I learn and do it at the same time. Sometimes I face the stake man. It''s a very cruel trick. Even if I feel pain in my hands, I don''t cry any more.


    It wasn''t until noon that I said goodbye. I left my second master''s courtyard and went back to my room to have a rest.


    2 p.m.


    Ningfu held a meeting again, I was also called in the past, came to the main hall of Ningfu, looked around, full of familiar members.


    However, as soon as I appeared, a small number of young people always looked at me with disdain, as if they really were what Ning Zhenhua said. They thought I was a paper tiger who ate soft food. Only Ning Xing could make a firm foothold in Ningfu, and they didn''t have much ability at all.


    Instead, Ning Zhenhua changed his attitude. He resolutely put on a smile and pulled me to sit together. He looked at Ning Yuefeng, who was sitting in the chair. He attached it to my ear and said, "brother-in-law, today is the day to confirm the candidates for the four conferences. I don''t know what happened to you and Xu Qingxiong. I''m not convinced that you are qualified to go, He also said that he was afraid that you would disgrace Ningfu. Hum, brother-in-law, do you want me to tell them? "


    "No, Zhenhua, whatever other people think, we can just do our own thing." I shook my head slightly and waved my hand.


    Ning Zhenhua was in a hurry. He raised his voice a little bit and said, "but brother-in-law, if you don''t say it, they may come forward and oppose you to attend the four conferences. Before, it was just oral decision, but it didn''t really come down. Today is the day for sure."


    I side face, looking at Ning Zhenbang, shake my head again, "I want to go to the place, no one can stop me, you can rest assured."


    Ning Zhenhua moment speechless, only helpless nod, agree.


    At this time, Ning Yuefeng, surrounded by the members of his lineage, suddenly coughed. First he focused on me, then he glanced around, stood up, smoothed his goatee, and solemnly said, "I''m afraid all of you are clear that the four family meeting will be held as scheduled. Today, just like in previous years, we are just choosing the promising young generation to join us Go ahead, you may as well talk about your opinions and see who is more suitable to go? "


    For a moment, many young people in Ningfu made the same noise, as if they deliberately ignored my existence and did not mention it.


    "Of course, it''s the second elder brother Zhenhua who is the most suitable. In our Ningfu, besides the elder brother Zhenbang, I''m afraid the most capable person is the second elder brother Zhenhua?"


    "I think Ning zhenkang, the third elder brother, is also very suitable. He has done a good job in the business entrusted by his family recently. He is down-to-earth and never neglects. He is absolutely a model of our generation."


    "Well, according to the custom, we can only take the younger generation of two families to the four family meetings every year. I think the second and third brothers are the most suitable ones."


    "Lord, I think I can go too."When the words rang out, many people expressed their opinions, and even those who volunteered opened their mouths one after another.


    As for the young man named Ning zhenkang, who was slightly fat, simple and honest, taciturn and honest, he was almost equal to Ning Zhenhua. He had many supporters in Ningfu, and Qi Qi recommended him.


    Even if Ning Chenggong speaks for Ning zhenkang, "well, I think zhenkang is OK. Although zhenkang is not good at words, if Zhenhua takes the lead in this trip, there won''t be too many mistakes. As for other people, the head of the government, I don''t think so?"


    Speaking of this, Ning Chenggong looks at me intentionally or unintentionally, as if other people are talking about me.


    Then, Ning Chenggong took another look at Ning Zhenhua, slightly glared and turned his head, indicating that he would not sit so close to me.


    Ning Chenggong is Ning Zhenhua''s father. Under this kind of vision, he can only reluctantly move away from me and quietly say: "my father doesn''t know about you... Brother in law, don''t put it in your heart."


    "It''s OK. Just be your own. Don''t worry about me." I can''t help but raise my mouth. It seems that Ning Zhenhua is on my side, but Ning Chenggong still has hatred in his heart. He still regards me as an outsider.


    Simply, I knew that I would be opposed, and I didn''t hesitate to stand up straight, face all the people in Ningfu, and glance around. "I really want to see the four family meeting. I''ll go with ninglao. What do you think?"


    With that, I first looked at Ning Yuefeng, and then shifted my eyes, looking at Ning Chenggong who made a sound at the previous moment.

 Chapter 175

    Ning Chenggong immediately counterattacked with his eyes. As he had expected, he said firmly: "I am against Gu Liangsheng going to attend the four conferences. He is only the future son-in-law of Ning Fu, and he is not a real person of Ning Fu. Who knows what will change in the future? What''s more, if you take him to the three families of the king of song, won''t you think that there is no one in Ningfu? "


    As Ning Chenggong''s words came out, Ning Yuefeng could not help frowning.


    At this moment, there are many young people who agree with Ning Chenggong and speak together.


    "That''s true. Although Gu Liangsheng lived in Ningfu and got the phoenix card, he hasn''t been engaged. It doesn''t count. He''s not a real Ningfu man."


    "That''s right. If Gu Liangsheng attends the four conferences in this capacity, won''t he become the laughing stock of the other three? "No one among the younger generation in Ningfu?"


    "The most important thing is that I look after Liang Sheng. He has no ability to take care of him up to now. If I go to four conferences, I think it will damage the face of Ningfu."


    More and more young people oppose it in unison, but they beat around the bush instead of using very fierce words.


    Ning Yuefeng a listen to, eyebrow more wrinkle deeper, slightly side face, silent, direct vision from me.


    The corner of my mouth gradually rose, and it was clear for a moment that I had been confirmed by Ning Lao when I went to the four conferences, but he needed me to prove that all Ningfu people were convinced to let me go instead of being determined.


    Therefore, rather than pointing out, he was waiting for me to speak.


    Simply, I looked around again and asked in front of everyone: "first of all, I have the Ningfu phoenix card, which is confirmed. Secondly, I live in the same room with Ningxing. Do I need to prove it? Third, do I have to tell you what I can do? Who doesn''t have a few secrets in mind? "


    Ning Cheng Gong narrowed his eyes. "Even if you and Ning Xing don''t need proof, how can you represent Ning Fu to attend four conferences if you don''t let us know your strength? If you lose the battle of the younger generation, how can we end up in Ningfu? "


    "Oh, in your eyes, what kind of things can be regarded as strength? Is it skill, education or wealth capital? " I answered and looked at Ning Chenggong with a smile.


    In full view of the public, Ning Chenggong took a step forward. "Educational background is not included. It can be bought completely. You have to occupy one of the skills and capital. Otherwise, you are not qualified to represent Ning Fu in four conferences. Didn''t Ning Fu give you 5 billion before? I''d like to see how much money you''ve earned by using the 5 billion yuan. For so many days, if you don''t have more than 10% income, I think you''d better be more knowledgeable. "


    The topic went around and around to 5 billion yuan. I couldn''t help laughing. I thought that ordinary people could never achieve more than 10% of the income in such a short time. Ning Chenggong also decided that I couldn''t do it, even Ning Zhenhua. This is the only way to deliberately pick a thorn.


    Jiang is still very hot. It seems that Ning Chenggong is not a simple man. He not only wants to attack me, but also wants to make me feel ashamed in front of all the people in Ningfu. If I really don''t have more than 10% of the income, he will absolutely use words to force me to hand over 5 billion yuan again.


    If you were someone else, you would be successful.


    It''s a pity that Ning successfully miscalculated. He totally miscalculated my strength. Ordinary people really can''t make more than 10% of the 5 billion yuan in a short time, but others can''t, I can.


    So, I smile leisurely, "if I don''t go out and pick it up, I will lose it. If I can''t take advantage of it, Gu Liangsheng won''t do it. If I have more than 10% income, I don''t know if Uncle Ning Chenggong dares to exchange it with equivalent goods?"


    "500 million? What did you want? yacht? Or a plane? I don''t want you to do this. If you don''t have it, don''t make a fuss here. Be smart and don''t ask for nothing. " Rather successful hands embrace chest, cold hum.


    I felt it was hard to talk to Ning Chenggong. I couldn''t help yawning. "Since you don''t dare, why should I tell you? I just tell Mr. Ning that the power of decision is always in his hands. If he nods, can you still disobey him? I said, "Uncle Ning Chenggong, if you don''t dare, don''t talk about it here to save my saliva."


    With that, I picked my ears with my fingers. I deliberately used actions and words to stimulate Ning Chenggong. It''s estimated that the story of the secret way and Xu Qingxiong has not been thoroughly spread overnight. If it is completely spread, I''m afraid I don''t have to speak, and no one in Ning Fu dares to say anything.


    But now it hasn''t spread. From another angle, it''s also a good time, a good time to entrap people. How can I say that I missed this opportunity for nothing?


    Even if kengning doesn''t succeed, I''ll motivate him today.


    Sure enough, his nature is the same as Ning Zhenhua''s. Ning Chenggong, who is proud of his heart, is unhappy when I listen to him. He puts down his hands and stares at me.


    However, Ning Chenggong seemed to think of my transfer of assets last time. He took a deep breath, eased his anger and said, "I don''t want to accept you. Even if you discuss with the governor in private, if you can''t pass us, the governor won''t allow you to attend the four conferences. Do you think so?"Speaking of this, Ning Chenggong deliberately scanned around.


    Then Ning''s family came out in unison, and even some of the more neutral people questioned it.


    "I think success is right. If Gu Liangsheng doesn''t show his strength in front of us and rashly goes to the four conferences, he''s afraid there will be mistakes. It''s about Ning Fu''s face."


    "Hum, I have no ability to look after Liang Sheng. I don''t know how much he has lost for the five billion yuan."


    "Yes, if he dared to say it, how could he put forward such an exchange with Uncle Chenggong? I think he wants to deliberately use this way to bypass this topic, and he also wants to discuss with the governor in private. The governor is biased. "


    "Eccentric, uncle, you can''t be so eccentric. We are also your descendants."


    "Grandfather, you can''t be so eccentric!"


    Said, rather successful hook up the corner of the mouth, proud of looking at me.


    Many young people in Ningfu, as if they had been humiliated, focused their eyes on ningyuefeng, one by one like jealous little resentful women, showing full of resentment and envy.


    Even some of the young people who never spoke changed their faces slightly, as if they were really out of balance.


    At this moment, Ning Yuefeng''s eyebrows have been wrinkled to the extreme. He suddenly straightens up his face, and his eyes become more and more fierce. He suddenly yells, "enough! I''d rather Yuefeng never give preference to anyone. Since you have to watch Liangsheng, you can show it to them. By the way, let your brothers listen to what you did last night

 Chapter 176

    What happened last night?


    It turns out that Ning Yuefeng already knew about the fight last night.


    Originally, I wanted to make a success of Ning, but I didn''t expect that he would not only refuse me, but also lead others to aim at me. As expected, he was able to gain a foothold in Ning mansion. His mind was not simple, but I underestimated him.


    Now that Ning Yuefeng has opened his mouth, he is doomed to fail. So I put away my legs and stood up slowly.


    Throw out the line of sight, I hope to Ning Yuefeng, his eyes are also full of curiosity, as if also want to know, that 5 billion in my hands so a few days, how much income.


    I couldn''t help but raise the corner of my mouth, cough, clear my throat, put my hands behind my waist, take a step forward, and walk to the center of Ningfu.


    Then, I looked around Ning''s family, not impatient, not flustered, with a deep smile. I didn''t care about Ning''s questioning eyes or other people''s eyes. Instead, I stretched out my tongue and licked my lips. "That 5 billion yuan, as of today, has already exceeded 10%. If I don''t believe it, I can personally check the accounts in front of you."


    Ning Chenggong is the first one who doesn''t believe in it. "Well, you can check it out for us. I don''t believe in this evil. Is there really someone who is more talented than me?"


    With that, Ning Chenggong looks at Ning Zhenhua, which makes Ning Zhenhua extremely embarrassed. He peeks at me secretly, as if he is ashamed.


    I don''t think so and keep smiling, thinking that the secret of the fund card only Ning Lao and I know, Ning Lao can''t not be clear, but his curiosity is not false, then there is only one explanation left.


    Rather old he did not go to check, because he very much believe me, so at this moment, he will show curiosity.


    Simply, I directly took out my mobile phone, used the function of APP audit, and without saying a word, I began to enter the password for fund inquiry.


    Seeing the numbers above, I casually put my mobile phone on the table, with my fingers slightly forced, and Chao Ning successfully pushed it.


    The broken Shanzhai home-made mobile phones full of falling marks slide on the table and come to Ning Chenggong.


    Ning Chenggong first eyebrows a pick, slightly surprised, but soon look into a strong doubt, face to face hum a, hand picked up the phone, side over the face to see the past.


    At this moment, Ning Chenggong''s eyes suddenly widened, the whole person took a cold breath, unprecedented shock, suddenly turned around, pupil contraction looked at me, dull holding a mobile phone, "this... This is impossible! How can there be so many? "


    Ning''s success is unusual, which has attracted many people''s attention and even more people''s curiosity.


    "Uncle Chenggong, how much does Gu Liangsheng have?"


    "How can you do that, uncle?"


    "I don''t care about Liangsheng. Is it true that the income exceeds 10%


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible. Even 10% is not enough to make uncle Chenggong moved. I think it must be that the 5 billion yuan will not make money but lose money. It may even be defeated. Uncle Chenggong is scared!"


    At the time of different opinions, my face remained unchanged, and I was still smiling. I looked at Ning Chenggong, who was stunned. "Why don''t you let uncle Ning Chenggong tell me in person how much money is left with the 5 billion yuan that Ning Fu gave me?"


    "That''s right. If you succeed, you can say it. I''m curious." Ning Yuefeng said.


    Later, more and more Ningfu people asked in unison one after another.


    "That''s to say, uncle Chenggong, just tell me how much money is there?"


    "I can assure you that Gu Liangsheng is pretending to be calm. He is absolutely flustered."


    "Success, you say it, so as not to arouse our appetite."


    The question reverberates, Ning Chenggong''s expression is more and more embarrassed, can''t say at all, as if to say the number inside is to slap yourself in the face.


    However, in the face of so many people''s questions and Ning Yuefeng''s personal opening, Ning Chenggong seems to have to say that in an instant, he clenched his teeth and looked subdued, as if he had fallen in front of me again. He tried to squeeze out a sentence from his mouth, "6.2 billion... Income exceeds 20%..."


    it seems that Ning Chenggong has lost face, making all the members of the Ningfu here stunned A bit.


    I don''t know who it is. Suddenly I gasp and hiss. I can''t help but calm down. I''m extremely shocked and yell: "the profit is more than 20%... My God, how many days? How is that possible? "


    As soon as the words came out, there was an uproar in the main hall of Ningfu.


    "In such a short period of time, more than 20% of the revenue, it''s just... It''s just against the sky!"


    "Uncle Chenggong, are you wrong? How can there be so many? "


    "I don''t think it''s wrong... It seems that we misunderstood Gu Liangsheng."


    "I see. Uncle Chenggong''s face was so ugly just now. It was not because he had less money, but because he had more money, which shocked him!"


    "In such a short period of time, to be able to profit more than 20%... It''s a monster!"


    "It turns out that Gu Liangsheng is not a loser, but a real investor!"Almost all of them turned around and felt that I was a real investor. I would rather be successful than standing or sitting. I felt uncomfortable all over, just like I had no face to see others.


    I calmly stepped forward, came to Ning Chenggong, raised my hand to take back my mobile phone, put it in my trouser pocket, and learned that when I first came here, Ning Chenggong didn''t even look at him when I didn''t exist, directly ignored him, passed him by, and said in front of everyone, "no, you''re wrong. I''m not an investor, I''m a loser, I''m a loser A black sheep. "


    I took a leisurely left and right look and continued to say with a smile: "last night, I was playing in a bar. A man who claimed to be the first loser in the capital came to the court and claimed that he wanted to fight against me for wealth. If he lost, he would give all his money to the other party. As a result, I won and the other party still played tricks on him. In fact, I have several ways to make him pay the money obediently, but I didn''t ask for the money. Do you think it''s a black sheep


    As soon as the words take off, the members of Ningfu who are located in the main hall of Ningfu look at each other involuntarily, revealing strong doubts.


    "Is this what the governor said about last night?"


    "The first black sheep in Beijing... Is it Xu Qingxiong, the eldest young master of the Xu family?"


    "Is it Xu Qingxiong? Really? Although Xu Qingxiong is a loser, he is really rich. He lost to Gu Liangsheng in fighting for wealth


    "Xu Qingxiong is famous for his extravagance. How much money do you have to win if you can compete with him?"


    "Gu Liangsheng didn''t want the money? Isn''t that too bad? "


    "Is Gu Liangsheng really a black sheep? How much is it? "


    "Yes, how much is it?"


    I couldn''t help feeling sleepy and yawned, "not much, I won him 10 billion, but I''m not going to take his money because it''s dirty."

 Chapter 177

    "What? 10 billion? "


    "10 billion, don''t say no?"


    "This... Is worse than Xu Qingxiong!"


    At this time, Ning Chenggong''s eyes flashed, and suddenly stood out. He pointed to me two meters away, and said angrily, "Gu Liangsheng, are you trying to harm our Ning family? Who are you going to offend, the black sheep? You know that the four conferences will be held in the Xu family. Where do you want to set up Ningfu? When you come out, the Xu family will try their best to find this place and humiliate our Ningfu. I suggest that Gu Liangsheng should not be allowed to participate, otherwise, our Ningfu will lose face! "


    With the spread of Ning Chenggong''s words, there was a lot of noise around him. One by one, he couldn''t help staring. It seemed that Ning Chenggong''s words were true.


    "It''s true that the meeting of the four families will be held in the Xu family. Xu Qingxiong is a famous young conceit of the Xu family. Even if he loses his family, he is good at making money."


    "The most important thing is between families. The most important thing is face. Young children like us all represent family face."


    "That''s right. Xu Qingxiong must have been humiliated by Gu Liangsheng. With Xu Qingxiong''s character, it''s not over yet."


    "Well, although Gu Liangsheng has the ability, he has offended people who should not be offended. I also suggest that he should not be allowed to attend the four conferences."


    To sow dissension, Ning Chenggong caught this and tried to sow dissension. He wanted to use this to suppress me and prevent me from attending the four conferences.


    Ning Chenggong in particular, after saying that, vaguely showing a proud look, so that I am not happy.


    So, I can''t help but quickly cold face, only smile didn''t convergence, gradually become cold, mouth with a cold radian, eyes scan every corner of the main hall of Ningfu, everyone, finally fell on the face of Ninggong, said: "I know, among you, there are still some people treat me as an outsider, for this, I don''t care, but Ningfu, because of For a black sheep surnamed Xu, before he attended the four family meeting, he made a mess of himself. Is the huge Ningfu a group of people who are afraid of hands and feet? Or are you scared? Even a little Xu family can make you worry like this? If you meet the owner of the Xu family, don''t you have to kneel down and apologize? I tell you, since Ning Fu is in this position, there are some things that you can''t be afraid of. If you are afraid, you will lose! "


    This sentence, I said very hard, is from the heart, said to all Ningfu legitimate listen.


    After a while, there was a complete silence around. The group couldn''t speak. One by one, their throats seemed to be choked by stones.


    But among these Ningfu people, there are those who agree with me, including Ning Zhenhua!


    Ning Zhenhua took a deep breath, stood out slowly in front of his father Ning Chenggong, and said: "my brother-in-law is right. We are Ning Fu. If we are worried about this because we are just a Xu family, the future of Ning Fu is hopeless. We should always remember that we Ning Fu can become one of the four families side by side with Xu family, and we are not without strength. We should do some things Why should we be afraid? "


    "Zhenhua, you..." Ning Chenggong''s face changed, showing a strong disbelief, staring at Ning Zhenhua with big eyes, his lungs were about to explode.


    As a result, Ning Zhenhua did not pay attention to the reason. On the contrary, he said justly: "even if my father is wrong, you are also wrong. Among you, there are others who are older than me. Even if my brother-in-law doesn''t go, they will be teased secretly, saying that our Ningfu has no one!"


    A young man, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, questioned, "second brother, Gu Liangsheng didn''t offend anyone else. He was the black sheep of the Xu family and the youngest son of the head of the Xu family."


    Ning Zhenhua stares at him, showing his elder brother''s dignity and cheering: "so what? Isn''t the master of Xu family in the same position as the master of Ning family? Isn''t the black sheep of the Xu family the same generation as his brother-in-law? Is not such a black sheep still played to death by his brother-in-law? It''s just that things haven''t been thoroughly spread. There are so many things you don''t know. That night, Xu Qingxiong almost got into his brother-in-law''s crotch. Do you know? Hum, in my brother-in-law''s eyes, he is a fart


    "Besides, my brother-in-law has lived in Ningfu for some time. With the ability of the Xu family, we can''t find Gu Liangsheng, who is from Ningfu? One night, I think, is that enough? But what happened? What''s the matter with my brother-in-law? My brother-in-law has nothing to do with it. What does that mean? It shows that the Xu family is still afraid of us! "


    At this moment, Ning Chenggong was so angry that his face turned black. He could not help roaring and pointed to Ning Zhenhua''s nose. A burst of cursing: "Ning Zhenhua! You little boy, how did I give birth to such a thing with your arms turning out? "


    Scolding, Ning Chenggong saw that Ning Zhenhua''s expression was firm. He turned his finger and pointed to me, scolding: "Gu Liangsheng, what kind of soul soup did you give my son? Why is he on your side? Tell me the truth


    "To be honest? The fact is that I didn''t do anything to him. He volunteered to stand on my side. This is his own choice, and every sentence he said is exactly what I want to say. I can only say that you, a father, are not as wise as a son. " I squinted and said slowly.Ning Chenggong didn''t believe it. He turned around again and asked Ning Zhenhua, "Zhenhua, tell me, did this boy do anything for you? Don''t be afraid. No one can bully you with your father here! As long as you say it, I''ll kill your father right away! "


    However, Ning Zhenhua sighed heavily, closed his eyes and gently shook his head, as if he didn''t want to see his father''s face at this moment. He said, "father, my brother-in-law didn''t do anything to me, it''s my own choice."


    An extreme disbelief gradually emerged from Ning Chenggong''s face. His hand trembled slightly in the air. The corner of his mouth opened uncontrollably and took a cold breath. "Zhenhua, you... I''m your father, I''m your father!"


    "What about father? You are wrong. As a child, shouldn''t I come forward to correct it? Do you want me to help you? Father, you are wrong. You are really wrong. My brother-in-law is from Ningfu. We should not aim at him. " Ning Zhenhua suddenly opened his eyes, his face full of Haoran, Haoran mixed with bitterness.


    Said, Ning Zhenhua side face, looked at me, and said: "brother-in-law, he... Is really a rare strange person, I Ning Zhenhua already... Convinced."

 Chapter 178

    At that moment, Ning Chenggong was so angry that he covered his chest, stepped back for several steps, and sat on the sofa, gasping heavily.


    It is also at this moment that all the members of Ningfu, who originally opposed me to attend the four conferences, look at each other and show a strong sense of horror in their eyes. In a flash, the atmosphere rises to the extreme, and their faces are full of unprecedented excitement.


    "Second brother, when was he convinced of Gu Liangsheng? It''s impossible! Before, the second elder brother took us around to catch Gu Liangsheng! "


    "Yes, last time, the second brother was severely beaten by Gu Liangsheng. How could he suddenly be convinced?"


    "Besides these, the black sheep of the Xu family almost got into Gu Liangsheng''s crotch?"


    "This... This is ridiculous, isn''t it? I can''t imagine that picture at all. I think Xu Qingxiong must be full of resentment now. "


    "I seriously think about it, but I think that I was misled by Uncle Chenggong just now. Uncle Chenggong is really wrong. We Ningfu really don''t have to be afraid of our hands and feet. If we do this for a long time, the other three families will surely think that Ningfu is a bully. On the contrary, I think the second brother is right. We Ningfu are a big family at the same level as the Xu family. Why should we be afraid?"


    "It''s true that if we Ningfu don''t do something, other people may think that Ningfu is really nobody and bullying!"


    "Yes, what are you afraid of? We are one of the four families in Ningfu. Apart from Zhenbang''s elder brother, Gu Liangsheng''s appalling investment ability against Xu Qingxiong is absolutely one of the best in Ningfu! "


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xu, the first of the four young people in the capital, almost got into the crotch of our Ningfu people. Ha ha, I''m so happy when I think about it now. I''m afraid there will be another Mr. Gu at the foot of the capital in the future. It''s our Ningfu... Mr. Gu!"


    "I... Support Gu Liangsheng to attend the four conferences."


    "I also support my brother-in-law to attend the four conferences. Why should I be afraid of hands and feet? Why are you afraid of the Xu family? We are going to tell them that Xu Qingxiong''s face has been trampled on by his brother-in-law, and let them know what it means that there is a day outside and there are people outside! "


    "I support my brother-in-law!"


    "Brother in law, I understand why my brother-in-law took it. It was a misunderstanding before. Now I apologize to my brother-in-law here. My brother-in-law didn''t hurt Ning Fu. He was just taking care of Ning Fu. I took it!"


    "I''ve got it!"


    "At the four conferences, my brother-in-law will be famous in Yanjing. The younger generation, almost no one can compare with him!"


    "I support Gu Liangsheng."


    Gradually, the position gradually changed. From the initial opposition, now almost all of them stand together in my position, including the older generation and several Ningfu branch leaders, all of them help me in turn.


    For a moment, Ning Chenggong was sitting on the sofa with a dead face, "you... You!"


    However, Ning Chenggong''s character is more proud than Ning Zhenhua. How can he bear such a situation? The whole person took a deep breath, stood up again, and glared at me and Ning Zhenhua, "good... Good, you can, from today on, I''d rather succeed, as if I didn''t have your son Ning Zhenhua. Now that there is Gu Liangsheng, I won''t take care of and participate in the future affairs of Ning government."


    With that, Ning Chenggong waved his big sleeve and turned to walk away, just like the end of gratitude.


    Ning Zhenhua sighed bitterly and looked up at me, "brother-in-law, my father is just too stubborn and wants to face too much. You don''t have to worry about it. When the meeting is over, I''ll talk to him. It should be OK."


    At this time, Ning Yuefeng also came over and patted Ning Zhenhua on the shoulder as if to appease him. He said, "well, he is too proud and stubborn to succeed. It''s Zhenhua. I''m very glad for your change."


    At this point, Ning Yuefeng side face, look of appreciation, "Liangsheng you don''t have to mind, after a period of time, success he figured out, naturally relieved."


    "It''s OK. It''s time for Ningfu to change. This is what the younger generation should do." I nodded a little, and I knew that all of today''s things were what Ning Yuefeng wanted to say, but his own expression didn''t have much effect. Only by saying it from my mouth, could this effect be achieved, making Ning''s family full of spirit again.


    Then, Ning Yuefeng smoothed his goatee and laughed hoarsely. In front of all the family members and branch leaders of Ning Fu, he solemnly said, "OK, now I announce that the four conferences, the younger generation of Ning Fu, will go by Liangsheng and Zhenhua. As for our elders, we will discuss it separately."


    As soon as the words came out, the younger generation of Ningfu stood up and arched their hands.


    "Second brother, I''m going to Ningfu and win glory for me!"


    "Brother-in-law, I''m ready. I hope you can go to the four conferences this time and crush the whole audience just like Zhenbang''s elder brother in those years!"


    "It''s all from your own family, not so much. Brother in law and second brother, I hope you can take advantage of the opportunity of the four families'' meeting to become famous in Yanjing, so that all families know that our Ningfu is not a vegetarian!"I don''t know which young man it is. Suddenly, I yelled, "brother-in-law, second brother! It''s a rare opportunity. Is it a treat tonight? Show us out? How can I kill you? Especially brother-in-law, so rich, if you don''t treat, you can''t say it. "


    Then, the younger generation, one after another, cheered and coaxed around. The older generation of Ningfu people outside, all looked at each other and laughed.


    At this moment, all the young men in Ningfu''s lineage have changed me completely. It''s a kind of identification, but also a kind of kindness. There is no estrangement, no stranger, just like my own family!


    I laughed, deeply laughed, inexplicably happy, inexplicably happy, while the enthusiasm has not dissipated, I simply raised my hand, stopped the noise, can not help but shout: "tonight, we Ningfu brothers, go out together, do not get drunk do not return!"


    Finally, the meeting ended. As night fell, I took the younger generation of the whole Ningfu family, and even some of the young people in the branches, together. The scene was not so big. Dozens of luxury cars and sports cars formed a rare long line, sweeping the Yanjing road!


    On this night, the collective action of the younger generation of Ningfu completely caused a stir in Yanjing''s family circle. No one knows why Ningfu, who usually acts in a low-key way, has such an action.


    At this moment, there is only one day left before the four families meeting. I am looking forward to seeing how huge the so-called Song family, the so-called Wang family and the so-called Xu family are.


    More want to come in the major forces, take a look, Chu Yuyan, maybe she will come.


    Similarly, on this night, I made a call to Ning Xing with my new mobile phone number.

 Chapter 179

    This call was made after the party ended and I came back to Ningfu room. I leaned on the head of the bed and thought it over.


    Late at night, the cold wind blows, and the curtain of the French window slowly floats up. I take a cigarette from my head cabinet, hold one in my mouth, take out a lighter and click to light it.


    Taking a deep breath, the phone was connected. I was thinking of a voice, but Ning Xing guessed that the owner of the number was me immediately. Suddenly, she said, "hum, do you know how to call me? I thought you had no conscience


    I choked on the smoke and coughed so hard that I couldn''t speak.


    The result is rather apricot hears cough, ask again: "hello? What''s up? Isn''t it going to die? "


    I slowed down and even said, "I can''t die, but I didn''t expect that you could guess it was me. Is your intuition too accurate?"


    "Cut, besides you bastard, who else? Come on, what can I do for you? " Rather apricot is full of disdain mouth.


    After a pause, I flicked the ash and frowned slightly. "I''ve been in Yanjing for some time. At present, the Song family may have completely regarded me as a dead man, otherwise it won''t be. Now there is no action, so I want to ask, where is the progress of the star plan?"


    "I knew that it would be no good for you to come to me. Hum, now star plan has trained the first batch of bodyguards, including bronze, silver and gold. Yanjing''s new headquarters building is also fully transferred to the company, and it will soon be able to move to Yanjing. If it wasn''t for you, I would be too lazy to manage it!" Rather apricot inexplicable Jiao hum a, words between very reluctantly.


    I know why Ning Xing is reluctant. I must feel that I''ve become a shopkeeper, which makes her busy and have to do it.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and said with a smile, "what, Ning Xing, don''t you mind? I still owe you a promise? At that time, I will satisfy you. You can rest assured. As for the star plan, we can start the action under the current situation. But just in case, we should not make too much momentum, so that the Song family will not be suspicious again. We''d better keep a low profile. "


    "It''s almost the same. I came back last time not only for your life or death, but also for the star plan headquarters. The headquarters is being renovated, and I believe it will be relocated soon. I plan to set Yanjing as the first headquarters of spark club and Dongling as the second headquarters, which will be managed in batches at that time. Anyway, the star plan will be launched in a few years Action. " Ning Xing said, suddenly the tone became hate, "I have done so much to you, you must not break your promise, otherwise I will never let you go."


    I was even more embarrassed. I scratched my head and asked, "why don''t you tell me your last promise now, so that I won''t feel nervous."


    As a result, Ning Xing is very proud, vaguely complacent said: "no, I won''t tell you, just to be nervous to death, who told you to let me work so hard all day? You deserve it. "


    "You just say that you''re going to die?" I''m in a hurry. There''s always a promise in my heart. It''s very uncomfortable.


    "Of course not, but I won''t tell you, OK? Why don''t you bite me? You foot washer, ha ha. " Rather apricot more proud, even directly laugh out, as if I eat shriveled in front of her, is her biggest fun.


    "Wash your feet? You! Do you want to try again? " Through the phone, my face is black. Once I compromise in secret, I''m completely short. There''s no chance to turn over. Ning Xing is too difficult for her.


    However, Ning Xing didn''t care at all. She talked about foot washing three times in a row on the phone, deliberately stimulating me, "how about foot washing? If you bite me, you can fly to Dongling immediately. If you dare to come back to Dongling and Yi''an company, I''ll wash your feet! "


    "You..." I stare and hang up the phone decisively. I''m so angry. It seems that Ning Xing has caught me and will return all the previous grievances by taking advantage of all kinds of opportunities.


    I was so angry that I immediately lifted the quilt, got out of bed without saying a word, quickly changed my clothes, and said to myself, "Ning Xing, you think I dare not go back, then I''ll go back to show you, just a few hours? And there is still one day to go before the four conferences. What am I afraid of! As a distraction, Ningfu has a private helicopter. "


    At this time, it was 11 o''clock in the night. I went out of the room and came to the main hall. I happened to find Ning Yuefeng talking with several elders. It was estimated that he was talking about four conferences.


    I have no scruples, such as my own courtyard, raised a big step and walked over. My eyes fell on Ning Yuefeng''s face and said, "Mr. Ning, I have something urgent. I want to go to Dongling. Can you arrange it for me?"


    Ning Yuefeng raised his head and showed a kind look. Without thinking about it, he nodded his head and got up slightly, but he didn''t want to reveal my identity. He asked, "yes, but what are you doing in Dongling so late? I remember when you were in Dongling, you didn''t have any friends except Xinger. "


    I took a look at the surprised elders around me, and I knew Ning''s intention. But I had to go to Dongling tonight, so I had to follow Ning Yuefeng''s words and say, "what... I''m going to find Ning Xing, I''m going to find her..."In a short time, the elders all showed a sudden understanding expression and laughed together.


    "Ah, young people nowadays are very energetic, but it''s nothing. We Ningfu have private planes. You can go there at any time. It won''t take long."


    "Oh, I have to say that the relationship between Liangsheng and Xiaoxing is really good."


    "Xiao Xing has never talked about boys since she was young. Liang Sheng is the first one. It''s strange that she''s not sticky."


    "In my opinion, it must be Xiaoxing who let Liangsheng pass. Xiaoxing is the one we have seen since childhood. Who doesn''t know about her character and us old guys?"


    Misunderstanding, this is definitely a misunderstanding.


    Although they did not point out, the meaning was very obvious.


    "No, it''s not what you think." I''m very painful. I didn''t do it for this kind of thing in the past. I went to revenge and asked Ning Xing to wash my feet. This kind of treatment can''t be seen once in 10000 years. How can I not go?


    But I can''t say it, otherwise, I said I used to let Ning Xing wash my feet, Ning Yuefeng and several elders, can''t be angry?


    However, even Ning Yuefeng, as a grandfather, misunderstood me. He threw out a look that I understood and patted me on the shoulder. "OK, OK, go back quickly. There''s still one day left for the four family meetings. Don''t delay me because of your children''s private affairs. I''ll arrange it for you."


    I was speechless on the spot, only along Ning Yuefeng''s meaning, under his leadership, to Ning Fu''s apron.


    ...


    two hours later, at one o''clock in the morning, the helicopter passed in the night, and the long lost Dongling city appeared in front of us again.


    I took out my cell phone in the middle of the air, and I felt very happy. I got through Ning Xing''s phone. I deliberately used a forced tone and said, "I arranged for someone to pick up the phone on the top of Yi''an building. I''m back."


    "What?" Ning Xing was stunned at the end of the phone.


    The corner of my mouth raised a strange radian and said with a smile: "what... In the elegant room, prepare foot washing water for my young master. Don''t be too hot, otherwise my young master will burn his feet."


    ...


    words of the author: NIMA, do you have any friends playing lol? Take me to fly when you have time. The S6 season is coming, and the rank has been reset. NIMA, I''m a silver, a Japanese dog, and I''ve met all kinds of primary school students. I''m in the first district. If you have time to play, take me with you? My ID is: Xu Qingxiong, my son


    Er ~ ~ you''re right. It''s the young master of the Xu family.

 Chapter 180

    I don''t give Ning Xing any chance to reply. I hang up the phone and direct the pilot to the direction of Yi''an building. I feel very happy in my heart. I guess Ning Xing is gnashing her teeth now. Is she so angry?


    This is what Ning Xing said. She always keeps her word. I don''t worry about her going back on her words, but she won''t think that I would fly all the way from Yanjing to Dongling in order to wash my feet in the middle of the night!


    As soon as I thought of Ning Xing washing my feet later, I turned my lips and felt very happy.


    Within five minutes, the helicopter''s propeller roared and whirled across most of Dongling city and flew straight to the tarmac on the roof of Yian building.


    In the night, hundreds of meters away, I saw a group of fully armed troops appeared on the roof of Yi''an building. The leader was special forces Zhao Fei. It must be Ning Xing who ordered me to come. Is Ning Xing afraid that I would say it in public and dare not come?


    Zhao Fei quickly arranged for his men to stand around the rooftop and get ready. He looked up as if he could land at any time.


    Until landing steadily, in the strong wind driven by the propeller, I stepped out of the plane with a little messy hair and glanced around, with a deeper smile. Ning Xing was really afraid of humiliation and did not dare to see me.


    But at this time, Zhao Fei suddenly brought a few people forward, holding a torch in his hand, surrounded me. Zhao Fei waved his hand and said in a cold voice: "search your body first, make sure there is no danger, then you can enter Yi''an building."


    Then, a special forces forward, reach out to search.


    I didn''t even blink my eyes, but I was very satisfied. Although they didn''t recognize me, under Ning Xing''s command, I still had to search myself to enter Yi''an building. From this point alone, I was extremely satisfied.


    Simply, I open my hands and let others search me.


    However, after the body search was completed and it was confirmed that he was not armed, Zhao Fei showed a hostile look to me and narrowed his eyes. "Although Mr. Ning arranged for me to pick up the plane, I still need to know your identity, otherwise, I can''t enter."


    Zhao Fei''s words are reasonable and reasonable. I agree with them very much, but this hostile expression is very strange, but I didn''t point it out. Instead, I said: "my name is Gu, and my name is Liangsheng. I''m your general manager Ning''s... Good friend. I come here tonight and I need to discuss something urgent. As for the pilot of my plane, you should arrange his rest."


    Facing Zhao Fei, standing on the roof of Yi''an building, I used to speak in the tone of the president. As a result, Zhao Fei immediately hummed, "what''s to discuss in the middle of the night? If there''s nothing important, I think you''d better go home. "


    I was stunned for a while, which was totally beyond my expectation. Let me go back to my home? Is this what Ning Xing means? Or Zhao Fei?


    I seriously think that it should not be Ning Xing''s meaning. No matter how Ning Xing is, he will keep his promise. There is only one possibility left, which is Zhao Fei''s own meaning.


    I can''t help but squint my eyes into a slit and look at Zhao Fei carefully. I think this guy can''t recognize me. It''s strange that he has such a strong hostility to me even though he has orders.


    Thinking of this, I guess in my heart, but my appearance says: "brother, I come here tonight. I have something extremely important to discuss with you. It''s about the star plan."


    No one knows the word "Star Plan" except for the senior management inside Yi''an company, because it is named after spark club outside.


    So when I said it, Zhao Fei was immediately shocked, frowned, and was unprecedentedly vigilant, "star plan? How do you know the word? "


    I lifted my hand to lift my collar and said with a smile, "if I don''t know, how can I come to Yi''an building myself? Mr. Ning, how can you arrange for you to pick up the plane? Let me go in quickly. If I delay things, it''s not good. I flew over from Yanjing in the middle of the night, but I came here with great sincerity, hoping to reach a consensus with your company. "


    Zhao Fei heard, even if reluctant, or take a deep breath, made a please gesture, "then... Please."


    Nodding, I step forward, under the guidance of Zhao Fei, all the way down the roof, came to the highest floor of Yi''an building.


    Walking in the corridor, turning a corner, I saw Ning Xing standing in front of the door of the elegant room with deep hatred. She looked up at me, mixed with shock and strong resentment.


    I laughed from afar, pretending to be an old acquaintance. In Zhao Fei''s escort, I held out a hand, "Mr. Ning, I''m sorry to disturb you so late."


    I throw out a meaningful smile, Ning Xing understand what I mean, also raised his hand with me, but slightly hard, suddenly also raised a smile, said: "yes, the president of this midnight, I''m really a little poor reception here."


    The pain came from the palm of my hand, like being rolled in by the meat grinder. It made me stiff. But there were people around me looking at me, and I couldn''t show it. I had to bear it. I laughed harder than I cried and said, "it''s OK. Today I''m here to discuss business with Mr. Ning. What are you doing outside the door? Why don''t you invite me in? "Having said that, I have decided in my heart that this foot must be washed. I will bear the pain now. When I wash my feet later, I will return them all.


    This hand, hold full 30 seconds, rather apricot not good in front of people to show her hatred for me, only reluctantly release the hand, pretending to open the door, invited me in, and then to the door of Zhao Fei said: "you, just outside, don''t come in, I have a big deal to discuss with Gu."


    Without waiting for Zhao Fei to reply, Ning Xing seems to be a little tired of closing the door. She looks back and cuts me with hatred. She pouts her lips and goes into the bathroom unconvinced. Holding a foot basin, she comes out again.


    I look at the appearance of Ning Xing, it is cool to the extreme, a dry cough, the whole person can''t help pretending, swaggering, sitting in a comfortable chair, decisively take off the shoes, barefoot cocked up two legs, leisurely picked a cigarette, toward Ning Xing pick pick eyebrows, "wash your feet?"? Foot washing sister? "


    "You! Well, I''ll remember you. " Ning Xing is so angry that her chest is undulating and her eyes can almost kill people. She is reluctant to go to the extreme, but she can only walk up to me, like venting, and put the foot basin on the ground, suddenly splashing with water.


    But I just ignore, two feet without saying a word into the water, rather apricot squat down, looking at my feet, extremely bent hand, closed eyes for me to wash up.


    A wave of contentment quickly swept the whole body. I deliberately stimulated Ning Xing and said, "Oh, my foot washing sister''s Kung Fu is really good. People outside think we are talking about big things. Who knows that the famous general manager Ning is washing my feet for me?"


    Ning Xing instantly raised her head and squatted down, revealing a gap that made her breathe cool, and the faint softness, "you... Don''t push an inch!"


    "Well, let''s talk about it. Who is the man behind Zhao Fei? Who dares to disobey you and let me go home? With Zhao Fei, I don''t think we can do it? " I put away my smile, from Ning Xing''s impatience when she closed the door, I had already noticed Ni Duan.

 Chapter 181

    Sure enough, Ning apricot immediately show eyebrow tight wrinkle, surprised to say: "what? He let you go home? Is it true that you are your own family? This is too arrogant! Who do I have to agree to meet? "


    I narrowed my eyes. The secret way didn''t work out as I expected. There was something fishy about it. So I lit my cigarette and asked, "come on, what''s the reason? I don''t think Zhao Fei is guarding the door outside, but he is monitoring you."


    Ning Xing showed disgust, said: "you are right, Zhao Fei is monitoring me, originally this matter, I do not want to tell you, lest you will be distracted in Yanjing, but since you come, also asked, then I will tell you."


    "Since you disguised your death, Zhang Hui, as the secretary general, has used your name to wantonly claim power and almost regarded Yi''an company as his. I can''t say that you''re not dead. I have to unite with general manager Qiao. Otherwise, the whole Yi''an company would have changed its ownership."


    "But even so, because Zhang Hui''s power, nearly 70% of the senior executives in the whole Yi''an company, have all stood on his side. It can be said that my acting president is not as powerful as Zhang Hui''s secretary general, and even some documents have to be approved by him."


    "If it wasn''t for you bastard, I wouldn''t have thought about it. I would have done it long ago, but I''m Zhang Hui. I don''t dare to annoy me. Otherwise, ten Zhao Fei can''t stop me."


    Ning Xing said several words in a row, almost every sentence was gnashing her teeth.


    I thought a little, just want to continue to ask, did not expect that the door was suddenly opened with a key, Zhao Fei opened the door, a figure in suit and shoes, suddenly appeared outside.


    This person is Zhang Hui!


    However, when the people outside see Ning Xing squatting body, washing my feet, for a time all silly eyes, all look at each other, dumbfounded.


    Even Ning Xing and I were stunned.


    When the reaction comes over, Ning Xing gets up for the first time, seems to get rid of the relationship, quickly throws the water on her hand, and her face turns red to the root of her ears.


    But Zhang Hui, who was outside the door, came in step by step, and suddenly scowled. "Just now Zhao Fei told me that someone wanted to talk to the company. I thought there was something important. I didn''t expect it to be such a ridiculous scene, Ning Xing! As the acting president of Yi''an company, how can you wash the feet of a man who doesn''t know where he came from? It''s a disgrace to the reputation of Yian company


    At this time, Ning Xing also slowed down and immediately glared, "Zhang Hui! How can you have my key? Who let you in? "


    Zhao Fei stood behind Zhang Hui and said, "this is the Yi''an company. Secretary General Zhang represents the young master and the whole Yi''an company. It''s just a key to an elegant room. Why can''t we have it? Moreover, Secretary General Zhang thought that you had something to discuss, so he came here and wanted to participate in it. But he didn''t expect that it would be such a ridiculous thing. "


    "Zhao Fei, when is your turn to interrupt?" Zhang Hui turns back and yells at Zhao Fei in a strange way. Zhao Fei bows his head in a hurry.


    When Zhang Hui turned his face, his expression seemed as if Zhao Fei was right, just as he wanted to say. He stepped forward and went directly into the main hall of Yajian, which was less than three meters away from me.


    However, Zhang Hui completely regarded me as transparent and focused his eyes on Ning Xing, saying: "Ning Xing, if it wasn''t for Qiao and Su''s recommendation, do you think you could take this position? Today, you have done such a ridiculous thing. Don''t forget that you are the bodyguard of the young master. You have not only lost the face of Yi''an company, but also the face of the young master! "


    "You! Zhang Hui, don''t you want to live? " Ning Xing was so angry that she clenched her teeth and clenched her fists.


    Zhang Hui was not afraid of it. Instead, he raised his head and pointed to his chest? If you are known by the young master''s mother, I see what will happen to you. Don''t forget that I sent someone to send you back to the young master''s mother. If I didn''t fear that the young master''s parents would be sad, I would promise to hide the news of the young master''s death with boss su. Don''t think that you have some skills, you can mess with me. "


    Ning Xing was speechless on the spot. Zhang Hui''s eyes twinkled and said, "I can''t forget today''s business. Tomorrow I will hold a high-level meeting to vote to remove your acting president and temporarily retain your position as the chief instructor of spark club. You can do it yourself."


    Zhang Hui is taking advantage of my name and the authority I have given him. He pretends to be a tiger in Yi''an company and makes it his home. I can''t help but put my feet out of the water and step on the floor wet.


    But all of a sudden, Zhang Hui heard the sound of water and turned around involuntarily. He gave me a deep look and said in a cold voice, "who are you? Should not be rather apricot from where to find wild man? Hum, how dare you! This is Yi''an company, not a place for you men and women to meet in private! "


    Originally I wanted to get up, but as soon as I heard the wild man''s three words, I sat down again, put my feet back on the water, smoked freely, and looked at Ning Xing, "Ning Xing, go to close the door, just leave Zhao Fei and Zhang Hui here."


    Ning Xing nodded, quickly dodged and locked the door.Zhang Hui and Zhao Fei looked at the locked door with different expressions.


    "I''d like to see what kind of tricks you dog men and women want to play. Now there are no outsiders, and I don''t have any taboos. Hum, you dare to mess around in Laozi''s territory. Zhao Fei, take it for me. Don''t be afraid of Ning Xing. I''m here!" Zhang Hui gave a cold hum.


    "Where are the wild men? They dare to be wild in Yi''an company! I knew it would be bad in the middle of the night. " Zhao Fei took a deep breath and strode forward in an instant. Without saying a word, a standard catching hand came at me.


    Big hand hit, I did not blink an eye, quickly cold face, using the second master taught me the Yin skills, between the fingers of the cigarette will bounce to Zhao Fei''s face.


    Zhao Fei was caught off guard. He was burned by the cigarette end. His big hand suddenly deviated. I pushed my feet and pushed the foot basin to Zhao Fei''s feet, which made him stumble on the slippery ground.


    However, Zhao Fei is not a vegetarian either. At the moment when he is about to fall, he holds the ground with one hand, turns his whole body around, returns to the original state, and makes another move.


    I watched Zhao Fei come quietly and thought that the second master''s Yin skill was really useful. Unexpectedly, the special forces almost fell in front of me. Unfortunately, my own strength was not good enough to defeat the enemy in one move.


    Simply I sat on the chair, motionless, let Zhao Fei hit, calmly turned his eyes, looked at Zhang Hui, said: "what a good site for you, Yian company, when has it become your site? Zhang Hui, don''t forget that if my young master can give you power, you will naturally become a mortal. "

 Chapter 182

    At this moment, Zhang Hui''s pupils contracted instantly. Instead of taking my words seriously, he said, "Zhao Fei, waste his hands and feet for me, and then throw them out of Yi''an building!"


    "Yes." Zhao Fei nodded, less than a meter away from me.


    "Zhao Fei, how dare you?" Ning Xing stood at the door, her face changed greatly. In a flash, she took out a knife from her sleeve and threw it directly.


    This concealed weapon knife is so fast and accurate that it stabs into Zhao Fei''s outstretched hand steadily in the blink of an eye, which makes him feel painful and exude blood immediately. He covers his hand, stops his pace, looks back at Ning Xing with a strong look of fear. He just doesn''t dare to move forward and has to stare at Zhang Huigan.


    When Zhang Hui saw this situation, he burst into a rage and scolded: "well, you Ning Xing, how dare you touch my people for a wild man?"


    Rather apricot gas however, is about to reply of time, I slowly raise hand, signal her don''t talk.


    And Zhang Hui also noticed my action, turned his eyes around and squinted, "what? What else do you want to say? "


    "What do I want to say? Ha ha, my young master wants to say, what a self assertive person, what a good place for you, and what a good secretary general Zhang. You are so brave. " I put down my hand and looked cold.


    Zhang Hui glared, "what do you mean? If you fart, don''t talk about it here. "


    "Ha ha... Ha ha, Zhang Hui, you are more and more courageous. I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for some time. I can''t even recognize my young master''s voice?" I smile, gradually smile.


    At that moment, Zhang Hui frowned, as if thinking. After a moment, he seemed to think of something. He was so scared that he turned pale on the spot. He stepped back and pointed at me, "this... This is impossible!"


    I side face, holding a cold smile, "you should know, this young master does not like, others point at my head."


    "This..." Zhang Hui was so scared that he quickly took back his hand, shook his head and said, "it''s impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Zhao Fei didn''t know, so he stood aside and said, "Secretary General Zhang, what''s impossible?"


    However, Zhang Hui had already been scared out of his wits. Where could he hear Zhao Fei''s words? The whole person showed strong disbelief and deep fear. He said three words: "impossible... Impossible! The young master is dead


    Hearing the young master''s words, Zhao Fei suddenly widened his eyes. It seemed that he realized the abnormality. He looked at me sideways. His eyes were extremely shocked. "Secretary General Zhang, do you mean... This person is the president?"


    I slightly inhaled, cold hum a, "Zhang Hui, how dare you! Don''t think I''m really dead? You can be in the Yi''an company, not for? The young master said that if he can give you power, he will naturally turn you into a mortal. "


    However, Zhang Hui still didn''t believe it. He was so scared that he said, "you''re not a young master. The young master died in a traffic accident in Yanjing. How can you survive?"


    "Then you have a good look. Who is master Ben?" I raised my hand and put on a mask to show my true face.


    As soon as Zhao Fei''s true face appeared, he was moved and breathed cold air. He could not take care of pulling out the knife on his back. He immediately lowered his head, bent down and said in a panic: "Mr. President... I...


    Zhang Hui''s eyes bulged and his mouth slightly opened. First he was stunned, then he turned pale. He was shocked to the extreme and trembled all over


    At this time, Ning Xing walked slowly, stood firmly behind me, glanced at Zhao Fei and Zhang Hui, and said, "Zhang Hui, I''d like to see how you can explain all this today. The young master is not dead, and all your dependence has come to nothing?"


    "Zhang Hui, in my old love, I''ll give you a chance to explain." I gradually became angry and very sad. I remembered that Zhang Hui was just an unknown little bodyguard. I trusted him very much and gave him the power of secretary general. I didn''t expect that he would treat me like this after I disguised my death.


    If I die, it''s good that I can''t see all this. Zhang Hui is able to gradually seize power and win the Yi''an company. What he does will not have too many obstacles.


    It''s a pity that no matter what Zhang Hui thinks, he will never think that if I''m not dead, all his dependence, including that of my parents, will completely disappear.


    At this moment, with the spread of my words, Zhang Hui was more frightened than ever before, and his limbs trembled more and more violently. Without saying a word, he immediately bent his knees, knelt down, his hands greedy on the ground, bowed his head and did not dare to lift up, his lips trembled and said: "young master, I am confused by power, Zhang Hui is wrong, Zhang Hui no longer dare, please young master, forgive me Zhang Hui, don''t kill me... "


    it can be said that among so many people, Zhang Hui is the one who knows my character best. He knows that I am a decisive person, and he doesn''t explain. He knows that in front of me, explanation is useless, and only admitting my mistakes is the way out.


    "Zhang Hui, from today on, you are no longer the Secretary General of Yi''an company. You''d better leave the company in person tomorrow, so as not to let the young master do it himself." Looking at Zhang Hui kneeling on the ground, I couldn''t help holding the soft mask and painfully kneaded it into a ball. The tingling feeling became stronger and stronger. I said: "my young master has never doubted the use of people, but if something goes wrong, it''s a pity that my young master''s trust is only once."Speaking of this, I moved my eyes and looked at Zhao Fei, who didn''t dare to look up. "Zhao Fei, for the sake of you just listening to orders, let you go once. The injury on your hand is a lesson. In the future, you can work for Yi''an company steadfastly. What can you do?"


    "Yes, Mr. President. Zhao Fei knows his mistake. He doesn''t dare to do it any more. This time, Zhao Fei is blind. He doesn''t recognize Mr. President. He deserves it." Zhao Fei''s head is like pounding garlic, nodding desperately,


    I can''t help sighing, releasing the hand that pinches the mask tightly, putting the mask on my face again, changing the facial features. First, I looked at Zhao Fei, then at Zhang Hui, and said, "I don''t want anyone else to know about the things I''m still alive, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious, do you understand?"


    "I understand." Zhao Fei nodded again.


    Instead, Zhang Hui nodded and kept silent. His unbelievable expression gradually turned into strong regret. He knelt on the ground and didn''t want to get up at all.


    Seeing this, Ning Xing said, "Zhang Hui, don''t you get up yet? Don''t you understand what your young master means? "


    "No... I don''t want to leave the young master. If I leave the young master, I will always be the bodyguard who is used as a dog. I can resign from the post of secretary general, but I don''t want to leave the young master. If the young master doesn''t agree, Zhang Hui will be here. I can''t get up on my knees. I hope the young master can give me a chance to make up for my mistakes. Zhang Hui really knows his mistakes." Zhang Hui shook his head and regretted it more and more.

 Chapter 183

    Zhang Hui admitted his mistake with a sincere attitude.


    But is Zhang Hui really wrong? Certainly not all.


    Even though I was distressed, I was always soft hearted to the people I had trusted. At the same time, only with a little dignity can I make Zhang Hui completely determined, realize his mistakes and work wholeheartedly for the company.


    I simply asked, "Zhang Hui, do you understand what''s wrong with you?"


    Zhang Hui finally dared to raise his head and hastily said: "Zhang Hui should not be immersed in power. He should work with the company as one and develop together, instead of seeking power alone and trying to dominate the company."


    I thought a little, and my eyes were deeply focused on Zhang Hui''s face. He did not dare to look directly at me. He lowered his head again and was very nervous.


    For a moment, the room fell into silence. Zhang Hui became more and more nervous. Sweat oozed from his palm and forehead. But he didn''t dare to wipe it. He kept kneeling and didn''t dare to move, as if he was waiting for my ruling.


    Even Ning Xing and Zhao Fei did not dare to speak rashly. They all kept silent.


    A moment later, I took out the Ningfu''s Tegong cigarette from my arms, took one in my mouth, and said, "get up, don''t kneel down. I know where I''m wrong. It''s not that I can''t be saved. For the sake of old love, I can make an exception. After you resign from the post of secretary general, starting from the grass-roots level of the company, Ningxing is in charge of supervision. No one can help you, and you can''t accept any responsibility If one day you can rely on your own ability to become the Secretary General again, I can forget who can help you, and you can come back to me. "


    Zhang Hui suddenly raised his head and arched his hands excitedly as if he had been granted amnesty. "Thank you for making an exception. Zhang Hui will do his best to serve the company and the young master. He will never make trouble again. Even if Zhang Hui kneels down, what''s wrong with the young master''s kindness to Zhang Hui?"


    "Get up, don''t kneel down on me. I''m not dead yet. I can''t stand this kind of big gift. Don''t be too happy too soon. If you can''t meet my requirements, you will know very well. Think about how you came over before you didn''t follow me." I picked up the lighter, clicked on my cigarette and took a deep breath.


    This time, I made an exception to give Zhang Hui an opportunity, not only because of his comprehensive work and tact, but also to see if he can have the extraordinary heart and become an ordinary employee at the grass-roots level.


    At that time, there will be a large number of people who will drop stones on Zhang Hui. My purpose is to test Zhang Hui and let him understand who is really for you when you have nothing.


    If it had not been for my relationship, Zhang Hui would not have been lost in power. There was also my fault, so I made an exception to let him return to the grass-roots level to experience.


    Perhaps, now Zhang Hui is taking a fluke attitude, but it doesn''t matter. When he enters the grass-roots level and turns his fingers and looks coldly at the flatterers, he will naturally understand my good intentions.


    So, I waved a big hand, "go out, do what you should do, don''t disturb me again, I only stay here for one day."


    "Yes, we''re going out." Zhao Fei straightened his waist and nodded. He couldn''t bear to help Zhang Hui and quit Yajian.


    Soon, Ning Xing and I were left in the Ya room. Instead of thinking about Zhang Hui, I slowly looked back at Ning Xing behind the chair and said, "don''t hide the company''s affairs in the future, and don''t be afraid of me being distracted. You have to tell me everything. Otherwise, if I''m not present, who can solve the problems like today?"


    As a result, Ning Xingjiao snorted and hugged her chest with both hands, "cut, I don''t want to do it, otherwise you think I can''t deal with a Zhang Hui? That''s because of your face. I can''t bear it. Since Zhang Hui and Zhao Fei are gone, what are you doing here? Don''t you ask Zhao Fei to arrange another place for you to rest? "


    I went barefoot, cocked up my legs, and pointed with my fingers, "Oh, look, my feet look dirty again. The task of washing feet is not finished yet. How can I walk?"


    Ning Xing immediately pouts her mouth and stares, "you! Li Shaobai, don''t push too much. I''ve already washed it. "


    "It''s washed, too? Just a few minutes? Do you mean that your promise is only worth a few minutes? " I shook my feet, fooled around and said, "I didn''t enjoy it at all. In order to enjoy this kind of treatment, I flew all the way from Yanjing in the middle of the night. Alas, I didn''t expect that you would just wash it twice. It really hurt my heart."


    "Shameless! You shameless fellow Ning Xing was very angry immediately. Her moving cheek was flushed, but she was gnashing her teeth. She was helpless. She bit her lips and went around to my front. She squatted down and put up the foot basin again. "Hum, you remember me. I will take revenge. Sit down for me and I will change the water."


    "That''s right." I leisurely smoked a cigarette, that call a comfortable, see rather apricot, wish to break me up on the spot.


    But rather apricot is no way, extremely suffocated to end basin for water.


    Three minutes later, Ning Xing took a plate of hot water and gently put it in front of my feet. He cut me a little and said, "hurry up, wash up and go away!""Don''t worry, don''t worry. After washing, I washed your feet differently? I was also seen by your grandfather. The scene was really embarrassing. This time, you washed my feet, but I was seen again. It''s so embarrassing. It''s misunderstood. It''s true that there is no one now. How can I be so anxious? Do you think so, Miss Ning I put my feet into the water happily and couldn''t help a pleasant hum.


    My words, like provoking Ning Xing''s nerves, made her feel as if she had suffered great humiliation. She pinched my calf deliberately and said: "it''s all you who hurt me. My reputation in Ning Fu is ruined by you! Anyway, when it''s over, you have to explain it to the people in Ningfu! "


    When I think of Ningfu now, I almost all know the relationship between Ningxing and me. I also believe that she and I have already cooked a mature meal, and completely regard me as Ningfu people in the future. I have an egg ache. It''s too hard to explain, OK?


    Especially the second master, he is the master of Ning Xing. In order to let him tell me about my father, I lied to him that Ning Xing and I had already done that. The second master must think it''s true, and the explanation is not clear at all.


    Simply, I pretended to be stupefied and asked: "Ning Xing, if one day, the explanation is useless, what shall we do..."


    when Ning Xing heard this, she suddenly felt shocked, her hands stopped, her head lowered and said: "then I will... Kill you!"

 Chapter 184

    Kill me...


    all of a sudden, my throat choked and I couldn''t answer. I thought that this time was over. It''s definitely not a simple thing to explain to Ning Fu.


    It''s nothing to do with Ning Yuefeng. Maybe there''s room for us to talk about it. But if we face the whole Ning government, it must be a big event. Maybe Ning Chenggong will jump out again and denounce me in public.


    I have a headache when I think of it.


    Explain clearly, Ning Fu will never finish with me.


    The explanation is not clear. Yining Xing has the style of attaching great importance to chastity. She absolutely wants to kill me and die with me. If it wasn''t for my mother, she would never do so many things for me!


    In the face of a dilemma, I had no choice for a moment. I looked down to wash my feet, revealing two groups of plump and the gap between them. I could not help but twitch. I said in my heart: "Damn, no explanation, no explanation. It''s too difficult. Forget it, step by step. Anyway, there must be a way to get to the front of the mountain."


    After washing for five or six minutes, Ning Xing shakes her hands and gets up. She looks at me angrily, "after washing, go away!"


    I broke my heart for Ning Xing''s words and didn''t enjoy it at all, so I didn''t go away and said, "Oh, how long has it been? I''ll soak my feet again. Anyway, I''ve slept in the same bed. What''s the taboo? Are you afraid I''ll peek at you? "


    When she heard me mention this, Ning Xing blushed instantly and pulled me up from the chair, holding my shoes and socks in one hand and pushing my back in the other, saying: "you! You are shameless and dare to mention that. It''s all your fault. You should find a place to soak yourself. Don''t soak in me. It''s too late. I''ll have a rest. "


    "Well, I know you don''t want to. Don''t push. Can''t I go now?" I had no choice but to take the shoes and socks, shrugged, conveniently took some paper towel, dried my feet, squatted down to put on the shoes and socks.


    During the whole process, Ning Xing seems to be supervising. She seems to be very reluctant for me to stay here. I deliberately slowly tease her nerves and point to her shoes. "Ah, it seems that I have changed the right shoes. I don''t know if the shoes are worn out."


    "Can you hurry up? Did you mean it?" Ning Xing was so angry that she patted me on the shoulder.


    I hurt so much that I fell to the ground pretending to eat pain. I covered my shoulder with a painful expression and said, "ah, it hurts so much. I seem to have a cracked bone. Ning Xing, can''t you do it lightly?"


    "Cracked bones? This... "Rather apricot first is a Leng, and then face mutation, quickly bent down the body, stretched out his hand to explore my shoulder.


    I suddenly face a change, the corner of the mouth raised a smile, from Ning Xing moving face, less than 30 cm, said with a smile: "Oh, how do you care about me so much? I''m afraid my mother will blame you? "


    When she found out that there was nothing wrong with me, Ning Xing quickly turned cold. She got up and kicked me on the ass without hesitation. She directly kicked me down in front of the door, "dead Li Shaobai, what''s wrong with you? Get out of here


    "Ha ha ha." I am very strange not angry, looking at Ning Xing''s appearance, but happily stand up, think she must be scared to death, if I because she had something wrong, my mother will certainly question her.


    Especially at the thought of Ning Xing''s tense expression just now, I suddenly opened the door and walked out of the room with a smile.


    Close the door, Zhao Fei respectfully stood in front of the door, the knife on the back of his hand has been pulled out, bandaged the wound with gauze, it seems that it does not affect his task here.


    Zhao Fei very discerning arch start, said: "President Gu, this time is not early, let Zhao Fei arrange a place for you to rest?"


    "Yes." I put away my smile and nodded a little.


    "Mr. Gu, please." Zhao Fei made a please gesture, I took a step forward, he quickly led the people in front of the road.


    Until he came to the door of an elegant room, Zhao Fei suddenly stopped and said in front of others, "Mr. Gu, this is the elegant room of Mr. Li Shaobai, the former president of our company. It has been empty since his death. I think only this elegant room can meet the identity of Mr. Gu."


    "Yes, just this one. I think Fengshui is good." I turned my face and looked at Zhao Fei with admiration. I thought that although Zhao Fei had followed the wrong team before, he could do things.


    At this time, a subordinate came forward and said, "team Zhao, isn''t that good? Although this elegant room is always empty, people who come to clean it say that this elegant room is a little strange, and it won''t scare the general manager, will it


    Zhao Fei immediately turned back and yelled, "where are so many gods and ghosts? You train at the top every day. You don''t know what it is. It''s all psychological. "


    With that, Zhao Fei directly called his men and asked them to take the key from Yajian. Then Zhao Fei took the key himself and opened the door for me decisively.


    can''t help but as like as two peas in front of me, I went uncontrollably into it. Zhao Fei was very interested in bringing the door to the door and not coming in.


    Walking in this elegant room belonging to Li Shaobai, looking at everything that has not changed, I have deep feelings in my heart. For a short period of time, it''s like the past few years.Familiar came to the room, turned on the light, looked around, saw a snake bag in the corner, I squatted forward, opened it, it was full of my old clothes, and a divorce certificate.


    Silently take out this divorce certificate, open the page, seal as if printed yesterday, abnormal new.


    "I don''t know, Ling Xiaoxiao... How are you doing now." I can''t help sighing. My heart is full of the feeling that people are gone and things are right and people are wrong.


    When I close my divorce certificate, I always feel sorry. Although the Ling family''s mother and daughter were extremely insidious to me at the beginning, I did have some mistakes.


    Simply, I took out my mobile phone, called out memeda and asked, "help me find out where my ex-wife, Ling Xiaoxiao, and her mother Ling LAN are and how they are doing."


    About half a minute later, MEDA said: "master, I found out that Ling Lan was arrested for suspected economic fraud and her behavior was very serious. She was sentenced to 20 years and her property was confiscated. As for the master''s ex-wife, she was innocent and used and released later. But because she was involved in this matter, the bank where she used to work dismissed her and now she is in the east bank "I''m a dancer in a nightclub."


    I was shocked for a long time. I didn''t expect that so many things happened when I left Dongling.


    Ling Ma was arrested and her property was confiscated.


    Ling Xiaoxiao was dismissed and worked as a dancer in a nightclub...


    this night, I couldn''t sleep for no reason, and I felt more and more deeply. Finally, I couldn''t help it. I decided to take a look at the night before the nightclub was over.

 Chapter 185

    Out of Yian building, under the arrangement of Zhao Fei, I got on the company''s VIP car.


    Along the way, Zhao Fei accompanied him personally and drove straight to Ling Xiaoxiao''s nightclub.


    Half an hour later, I came to the door of a nightclub, stepped in slowly, chose an inconspicuous position in the glittering and colorful venue, ordered a bottle of wine, and sat down quietly.


    Looking around in silence, young urban men and women dance together enthusiastically, just like a group of demons dancing, venting the pressure from life.


    On the high platform, a delicate figure, wearing extremely exposed clothes, wriggles around a steel tube, and has a naturally beautiful face, causing bursts of screams.


    This figure is Ling Xiaoxiao.


    "Beauty, come and sit with me!"


    "This dancer, who has just been here for a short time, is a real motherfucker."


    "It''s said that her name is Ling Xiaoxiao. Her mother used to be the boss of a medium-sized company in Dongling city. Later, she was arrested for commercial fraud and came here to dance."


    "I''ve also heard that Ling Xiaoxiao, who is a performer but not a prostitute, is ridiculous. How many of them are clean when they come here?"


    "Hum, after she finishes dancing, I''ll dump her for 100000 yuan, and she''ll follow me obediently?"


    "Hehe, what kind of woman do you pretend to be? Isn''t it just for money? "


    In the chaos, all kinds of words and responses are different. Ling Xiaoxiao seems to enjoy this kind of eye-catching vision. She doesn''t hear the voice of the outside world at all. She grabs the steel pipe with her hands and works harder.


    Looking at Ling Xiaoxiao, I couldn''t help sighing. I leaned back on the chair and asked Zhao Fei to open the wine. Then I picked up the glass and shook it. I sighed: "you are still the same as when you were in University. There are so many people like you. Maybe this is the life you want."


    Soon, after a dance, Ling Xiaoxiao was about to change people, but the well-dressed people under the stage all spoke out.


    "Well, Ling Xiaoxiao, come to me. I''ll pay for your company tonight."


    "Ling Xiaoxiao, come here. I''ll give you a hundred thousand."


    "What are you? How dare you argue with me? I was the first to speak


    "Go away, who are you?"


    "What? Want to fight? "


    "Shit, when I came out, you were still wearing open crotch pants."


    For a moment, there were two VIP seats. In order to fight for Ling Xiaoxiao, they made a lot of trouble. They were angry and blushed. Ling Xiaoxiao was stunned on the stage and couldn''t step down. More and more people were paying attention to this scene.


    The senior executives of the nightclub came out to make ends meet and advised the people on both sides, saying: "boss, you are all dignitaries in Dongling. Please give us a reward. Don''t make it difficult for us to do it. Ling Xiaoxiao is just a dancer, not a wine accompanist..."


    a bald fat man with a big gold chain, like an upstart, slapped the table and scolded: "Son of a bitch, what are you pretending to be? It''s an honor for me to ask Ling Xiaoxiao to accompany her. Don''t toast in your nightclub


    On the other side, the middle-aged man agreed with the bald fat man, and with the strength of wine, he yelled: "regardless of the others, Ling Xiaoxiao must come down to drink with him today. I come here every day to spend money. Can''t I even invite a dancer? What a face you nightclub have


    Suddenly, the executive was very embarrassed, so he had to look back at Ling Xiaoxiao on the stage, but with a sigh, he stepped on the high stage, attached to Ling Xiaoxiao''s ear and didn''t know what to say, which made her face change immediately, "no, I''m not here to accompany her."


    "Ling Xiaoxiao, you have to accompany me if you don''t want to. These two bosses are respectable people in Dongling. They are much richer than your cheater mother. What do you think you are? It''s good to be able to give you a point of salary. Please step down and accompany me. Otherwise, you won''t work here in the future. " The senior executive suddenly raised his face and yelled.


    Ling Xiaoxiao bit her red lips, showing a strong grievance. When I saw her in the corner, I couldn''t help looking moved and wanted to get up to stop her. Finally, I forced myself to sit down, thinking that Ling Xiaoxiao and I had completely ended. It was her own choice and her own life. I shouldn''t get involved in it any more.


    Just when I choose to be silent, the middle-aged men and the bald fat men on both sides yell together again. It means that they want to get Ling Xiaoxiao drunk, and then take advantage of the opportunity.


    "Come down quickly, what are you pretending to be? What a face for you? I have plenty of wine here. If you don''t finish it today, don''t try to leave! "


    "Wine? I have it here. Let''s say how much money you want to come to me. I don''t have much, but I have more money. "


    Ling Xiaoxiao is more and more aggrieved. Her eyes are gradually red. In many eyes, she steps down and comes to the middle of the two groups.


    "So, after all, Ling Xiaoxiao is alone, and the two bosses want her to accompany her. It''s very difficult. How about going to the other side of the company who pays more for the company The senior manager walked to Ling Xiaoxiao and waved to both sides.


    The two sides nodded at each other. The bald fat man, who was the leader of the group, gave a loud finger and asked his men to take out a wallet, open the zipper and reveal the money inside. "Here''s 150000 yuan. I think it''s enough for you to be a dancer for a year, right? One hundred thousand for company, and the remaining fifty thousand for the night! "Vulgar, bad, bald fat man''s behavior, make no secret, it is a complete upstart, I immediately rise strong disgust in my heart.


    Then, with a sneer, the middle-aged man on the other side took out his bank card, put it on the table, and said, "my card has 200000 yuan. If you like, just take it, but Ling Xiao, you must accompany me tonight."


    "Wait, what''s 200000? I''ll tell you, that''s not enough for me to plug my teeth. " The bald fat man didn''t accept and took out another 100000 yuan to pour the money on the table.


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, his face was livid, he took back his bank card and said, "hum, I''m not as stupid as you for paying so much money for a woman. It''s the same for me to come back tomorrow night. Anyway, I can''t see where this woman is clean."


    In a flash, the executive''s eyes were bright and shining. He looked back at the humiliating Lingxiao, waved his hand and said, "Lingxiao, since Mr. Zhao has paid so much money, why are you going to accompany the bar


    "Ha ha ha, that''s right. Come to my side." The bald fat man stepped forward and opened his hand, posing to embrace Ling Xiaoxiao.


    At this moment, my pupils contracted uncontrollably and I didn''t want to. When I looked at him, he was very familiar. He was Zhao Hao, Chen Jianshan''s friend, who wanted to take advantage of Ning Xing at the Party of the richest man in Dongling!


    At this moment, I couldn''t restrain myself, not because of Zhao Hao, but because of Ling Xiaoxiao.


    So I raised my hand and said, "wait a minute."

 Chapter 186

    With the spread of my words, Zhao Hao instantly turned his eyes, showing a fierce look and a strong displeasure. He opened his hands and turned to look at me and said, "do you want to fight with me for this woman?"


    With a smile on my lips, I didn''t even stand up. On the contrary, I tilted my legs, holding a cigarette in my mouth, and scratched my ears, "yes, I want to fight."


    "Well, young master, who do you think you are? Anyway, this woman, I''m going to decide tonight. You may not know, but I know very well that Ling Xiaoxiao is the woman of the black sheep Li Shaobai. Although Li Shaobai died long ago, I have some personal feuds with him. I advise you not to interfere! " Zhao Hao shouts in his voice and looks around, vaguely proud.


    As soon as the name of Li Shaobai was passed on, everyone around him looked at each other and looked at Ling Xiaoxiao dumbfounded.


    "What? Is she Li Shaobai''s woman? How young are you to be


    "Although Li Shaobai is dead, Yi''an company is still there, and boss Su helps him. Master Zhao is so powerful that he is not afraid of this. Even Li Shaobai''s women dare to touch him!"


    "Tut Tut, I said, no wonder this woman is so beautiful. It turns out that she was the woman Li Shaobai used to be. It''s a pity that Li Shaobai died, so she became a dancer in a nightclub?"


    "The man died, the mother was caught, this Ling Xiao Xiao, can be really a tragedy."


    The words of discussion reverberate around. If Ling Xiaoxiao is mentioned the pain, he has no shame. He is wronged and doesn''t dare to see others. His eyes are even wetter.


    Looking at Ling Xiaoxiao, my heart is also bitter. If she didn''t treat me like that, the ending might be completely different.


    However, the past has always passed, and no one can change it. Instead, Zhao Hao used my name to make me unhappy.


    Simply, with a cold smile, I held my chest in my hands, squinted at Zhao Hao and said, "are you rich? It''s awesome, isn''t it? Do you think it''s great to satisfy your vanity with the name of a dead man? In my opinion, you are nothing but a coward


    Zhao Hao suddenly took a breath, as if he had been touched by the pain in his heart. Suddenly, his face turned red and he was angry. He raised his hand and pointed at me several meters away. He broke out and scolded: "you stinky boy, how dare you scold me? Are you tired of living? It seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson, few people in Dongling will know my name. "


    With that, Zhao Hao waved his hand and immediately called out all his subordinates. There were more than a dozen of them. They were so fierce that they surrounded me in an instant.


    "Do it for me. I''ll kill you." Zhao Hao waved again, no matter three seven twenty-one, as if in his heart, but also deep memory of the original things, I poked his pain, today I must beat up, no matter who I am, there is no reason.


    Under Zhao Hao''s wave, more than a dozen youths full of mixed breath smashed the wine bottle and ran straight to me, which made the whole audience scream.


    "Ah, fight, kill."


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t it a fight? Let''s just watch. Anyway, there''s a good play to watch. If we don''t watch it, we''ll see it in vain. This guy even dares to provoke Mr. Zhao. Isn''t he just looking for death? "


    "Who is master Zhao? He''s a real bastard in Dongling. He even gets along well with some elders of Tiejiang. I guess he''s a stranger, isn''t he? Mr. Zhao has a bad temper. He says he''ll do it as soon as he does it. He''s really tired of it. "


    I smile, uncontrolled smile, slowly side head, also did not speak, just silently looked at Zhao Fei.


    Zhao Fei noticed that my eyes, even if there was a wound on his hand, did not hesitate. He nodded decisively, clenched his fist with one hand in an instant, crackled at the joints and made a terrible sound.


    Then, without fear, Zhao Fei stood in front of the road, raised his legs and kicked hard. The strength was amazing, and he directly kicked a Hun Zi in the chest.


    With a click, the Hun''s eyes twisted and his ribs broke. He couldn''t bear the pain at all. When he was kicked away, he screamed and even hit other Hun''s body. It was like a ball.


    This foot, like a deterrent, was extremely shocking, which made those young bastards, Qi Qidun, look at Zhao Fei in a daze, all silly eyes.


    "This is...


    " lying trough, won''t you be kicked to death? They froth and pass out. "


    "Damn... Is this guy a human or not?"


    Even the onlookers were tongue tied and looked unbelievable.


    "Damn, it''s a bit too cruel, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t think it''s so powerful... If you use a little more force, you can kick people to death."


    "Who is this man?"


    Zhao Hao''s eyes were anxious, and he squeezed up again. Just as he was about to scold, he suddenly saw Zhao Fei''s appearance. His uncontrolled pupil contracted and asked, "are you... Zhao Fei? The assistant of spark club, Zhao Fei


    "Exactly." Zhao Fei was very serious and stood in front of me. From beginning to end, I was sitting.As soon as Zhao Fei''s face changed, he quickly squeezed out a smile. "I''m Zhao Hao. I''m going to join the spark club. I know some people in Tiejiang. They are all from my own family. Assistant Zhao, I don''t think you should interfere in this matter."


    As a result, Zhao Fei denied that he said: "in our Laozhao family, if you don''t have people like you, don''t rely on knowing a few people in Tiejiang to recognize your relatives and relatives. If you dare to do it again, as long as president Gu opens the golden gate, you must be abandoned here today. There is no reason."


    After a while, Zhao Hao''s face turned black. He couldn''t help looking at me sitting behind Zhao Fei and said, "President Gu? Where is sacred? Even assistant Zhao, you speak for him in person? Can''t you sell me face? "


    "It''s a pity that you don''t have enough face. Even if you don''t call all the people you know in Dongling, what''s sacred? The answer is very simple. You just need to know that Gu is always the one you can''t afford. You are not qualified to know the rest. " Zhao Fei said.


    "You Zhao Hao''s face is completely black, like eating dog excrement. He looks back unconvinced, looks at Ling Xiaoxiao, and hums coldly, "isn''t it a woman? I can''t do it tonight. I''ll come back tomorrow night. Anyway, I''m sure Li Shaobai''s woman will play. Li Shaobai deserves to die. Who let him be so arrogant, his woman will not come to a good end! "


    With that, Zhao Hao ordered people to put away the scattered banknotes, and then waved, "let''s go!"


    When I heard Zhao haogang''s words, I became more and more upset and said coldly, "go? Did the young master let you go? "

 Chapter 187

    Zhao Hao suddenly stopped and suddenly turned back. His fat face was stiff in the blink of an eye, as if petrified. He looked at Zhao Fei with great fear, and then squeezed out a sentence from his mouth, "what else do you want? Can''t I go yet? "


    I held my chest with both hands and leaned on the soft position. Across Zhao Fei, I shook my head directly. "Your mouth is too short. Unfortunately, the dead Li Shaobai happened to be my young master''s friend, and Ling Xiaoxiao is also my friend!"


    "You! What do you want? " Zhao Hao''s face changed, and he gritted his teeth.


    I lit a tigon cigarette leisurely, took a deep breath, and when I vomited out the clouds, I gave a dry smile, "you know what I want, you are the one who comes out to mix, you should know the rules of abusing the dead and disrespect the dead?"


    Zhao Fei listened, without hesitation, followed my words, and said seriously: "Zhao Hao, do you want me to do it yourself, or do you want me to do it myself, if I do it, I don''t guarantee how many teeth you still have."


    When this remark came out, all the people around took a cool breath, showing a strong shock.


    "This is the rhythm of... To palm and mouth?"


    "Crouching trough, general manager Gu, who is sacred? Even master Zhao has to bow his head and palm his mouth?"


    "NIMA, this is too overbearing!"


    "Wocao, Mr. Zhao is a real bastard. He even wants to punish himself?"


    A burst of appalling comments set off a wave in the nightclub, making Zhao Hao stand is not, go is not, that expression is more and more depressed.


    I sit quietly behind Zhao Fei, silent, Zhao Fei very witty raised five fingers, "Zhao Hao, I only give you five seconds to consider, if you don''t do it yourself, then don''t blame me, Zhao Fei is cruel."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Fei closed a finger, "one!"


    "Two!" Closing the second finger, Zhao Hao''s face changed greatly. Looking around, no one dared to help him. His hands and feet were in a panic, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Three Close the third finger, Zhao Hao, an old man, is about to cry. He looks at his palm and wants to fan his face, but it seems that he can''t pass his psychological barrier.


    Four Closing the fourth finger, Zhao Hao completely disorganized. No matter how he interceded with Zhao Fei, Zhao Fei ignored him all the time. Instead, when he closed his whole palm, he called out, "five.".


    Then, no matter whether Zhao Hao agrees or not, Zhao Fei takes a decisive step and makes a sprint in an instant. He shakes directly in front of Zhao Hao, grabs his collar, raises his big hand full of calluses, and faces his fat face with a big mouth.


    PA ~ ~


    this big mouth is so powerful that Zhao Hao spits out a tooth, which makes the whole person dumbfounded.


    After that, Zhao Fei didn''t give Zhao Hao any chance to speak. He raised his hand and took it out again in a flash!


    Pa Pa ~!


    Pa Pa ~!


    The big mouth is very fierce, with bloody teeth. The sound is very loud and crackling. It''s mixed with Zhao Hao''s scream like killing a pig. It''s frightening to hear the people around.


    "It''s... It''s brutal!"


    "Mr. Zhao, he, he... Mr. Zhao, he was slapped!"


    "This is the famous master Zhao of Dongling."


    "My God, Mr. Zhao has vomited blood. His teeth have vomited seven or eight troughs. It''s going to cost his life."


    In particular, none of Zhao Hao''s men dared to stop him. They stood in the same place and did not dare to move. Looking at his eldest Zhao Hao, his face was swollen and turned into purple and blue pigheads. All of them immediately swallowed their saliva, trembled, and their forehead was sweating. Some of them were even scared so that their legs were soft, as if their heart and liver were split.


    But Zhao Fei is very skillful. He just takes Zhao Hao''s head as a pig''s head, but he doesn''t faint. On the contrary, he leaves some room for soberness.


    I don''t know how many big mouths Zhao Fei smoked. When he let go and came back to me, Zhao Hao couldn''t stand still. He fell to the ground, crying and crying. He wanted to speak, but his mouth hurt so much that he swallowed the words. He shivered and his eyes were full of fear.


    Zhao Hao''s subordinates were so scared that they didn''t dare to help him. They could only watch their boss fall to the ground and scream.


    At this time, I don''t go to see Zhao Hao any more. He''s just a dead man. He''s short mouthed and offends Jian. It''s a lesson to beat him. At the same time, it''s also for the purpose of deterrence. With today''s events, no one will dare to ask Ling Xiaoxiao for trouble.


    Simply, across the crowd, I looked at Ling Xiaoxiao from a distance. Her face was pale. She looked at Zhao Hao who fell to the ground and screamed, and fell into a strong shock.


    As if aware of my eyes, Ling Xiao can''t help but look up, suddenly all over a shock.


    Looking at each other, I drew a kind smile, slowly stood up, moved my eyes, looked around, and said, "I just say that Li Shaobai is a friend of our young master, and Ling Xiaoxiao is also a friend of our young master. I advise you not to come to trouble in the future. They come to dance for work, not to accompany us. Don''t think it''s too bad to have a little fart money When you get up, don''t think that if you know a few people on the road, you''ll feel like a bull. "With the spread of my words, there was a moment of silence around. The ending of Zhao Hao was in front of me, and no one dared to be a bird.


    I narrowed my eyes, looked at the nightclub executive, hooked his finger, "you, come here."


    The senior executive broke out in a cold sweat, glared at him, came forward with a stiff head, and stammered: "this... The boss... No, no, Mr. Gu, I don''t know what you want to do?"


    "This is Tiejiang''s industry, right?" I gave the executive a cold cut.


    Executive head with pound garlic like, desperately nodded, "is, do not know Gu?"


    "Since it''s Tiejiang''s industry, I have to say more. I have the right to speak in Tiejiang. It''s a nightclub, not for sale. Do you understand? After Ling Xiao is here, if there is any accident, I only want you to ask I cold hum a, have Zhao Fei this spark Club assistant in, enough to show that he and tie Jiang''s relationship.


    Because today''s Dongling Tiejiang is almost connected with Yian company, so I don''t need to show my identity at all.


    As soon as I finished, the senior manager nodded in a hurry. I didn''t dare to be slighted. I waved my hand and said, "you can go. Don''t delay the business of the nightclub because of me. As for Ling Xiaoxiao, you call her. I have a few words to tell her. It was entrusted to me by Li Shaobai before he died. He asked me to tell Ling Xiaoxiao in person."

 Chapter 188

    Zhao Hao was drawn to be a pig, and was dragged and helped by a group of younger brothers. He left the nightclub in dismay and did not dare to stay more.


    After Zhao Hao left, the nightclub returned to normal order, as if nothing had happened. Urban men and women were still wriggling on the dance floor.


    Ling Xiaoxiao, also at the command of the nightclub executives, came to me with trembling, head down, nervously rubbing his hands, "is it... Li Shaobai who asked you to come?"


    Looking at Ling Xiao in this winter, dressed so exposed, I couldn''t help reaching out, pointed to the side of the position, said: "you are Ling Xiao, right? I''m Shaobai''s good friend. Sit down first. I have a few words to say. I''m entrusted by Li Shaobai. "


    With that, Ling Xiaoxiao bit her lips lightly and nodded, so she was beside me and separated from me.


    I outlined a kind smile, took off my coat, got up and put it on Ling Xiaoxiao, "it''s cold, don''t catch cold."


    "This is..." Ling Xiaoxiao was very surprised, obviously did not expect to have this kind of treatment, embarrassed to push, said: "no, I''m used to it."


    "Shaobai is my friend, so naturally you are also my friend. Don''t be polite to me." I always feel that Ling Xiaoxiao''s family will become like this. I also have a considerable part of the responsibility. I just put my coat on her regardless of the situation.


    Ling Xiaoxiao had no choice but to accept my action, put on my coat, looked very complicated when he looked up, and asked, "what did Li Shaobai ask you to say to me? He... Shouldn''t hate me to the bone, right? "


    I sat down again and sighed. I took a deep look at Ling Xiaoxiao. As Gu Liangsheng, I said what Li Shaobai always wanted to say, "your business, I also know that Shaobai did hate you for a period of time, but he was relieved later. He just wanted you to change, not to be at the mercy of others, but to be himself."


    Hearing this, Ling Xiaoxiao lowered her head in shame and whispered: "although I didn''t realize that I had done something wrong until the end, what can I do? It''s my mother, my mother..."


    I couldn''t help but say that the ending of Ling''s mother was so unexpected that I didn''t know how to speak for a moment. I only lit a cigarette to ease the embarrassment of the atmosphere.


    And Ling Xiaoxiao, silent, looks more complex, heavy, helpless, emotional, also regret...


    silence half ring, I played the ash, frowned, heavy heart said: "Shaobai he... Before he died, he asked me to tell you a word, he said... If one day, he is not around you, he hopes you can live better, don''t worry about it Like a young lady, do nothing, be independent, be confident and be happy, because you are the woman he once loved the most, the woman who loves so much


    "Ha ha, this guy, even if he is dead, is still like this. He hasn''t changed at all. It''s me... I''m sorry for him first." Ling Xiaoxiao wry smile, expression gradually choked, eyes are suffused with tears, as involved in the mind, think of the past, mixed with trace regret and apology.


    Inexplicably, the feeling is deeper and deeper, and the memory is more and more strong. When I recall that I washed Ling Xiaoxiao''s feet and clothes and saddled her, my nose became sour.


    If there were no such disputes, maybe things would not be reduced to today''s land. Maybe after I won the grand prize, Ling Xiaoxiao and I would have a good life.


    Of course, it''s just a possibility. It''s just a beautiful fantasy. It''s an irreversible fact.


    I quickly took a deep breath. I forced myself to calm down without any flaw. I took out a bank card that I had prepared in advance and put it on the table. I sighed: "I said so much. This bank card is left to you by Shaobai. There are 30 million in it. The password is your birthday."


    As a result, Ling Xiaoxiao closed his eyes, moistened his face and shook his jaw. "No, you can take it back. I have the ability to work and support myself. He and I have divorced, so I won''t want his money. If Li Shaobai knows that he''s dead, I''ll spend his money. He may even laugh at me."


    With that, Ling Xiaoxiao laughed and cried and laughed sadly.


    At this moment, I understand Ling Xiaoxiao''s meaning. She is no longer the Ling Xiaoxiao she used to be. After experiencing a person''s hardship, she has completely changed. She is no longer the woman who needs to rely on her mother.


    So I took back my bank card, straightened my collar, got up and said, "in this way, I won''t stay. If you like dancing, you can stay here and dance at ease. You can rest assured that no one will trouble you again. Everything will be very stable and peaceful."


    "Thank you, thank you." Ling Xiaoxiao also stood up and nodded to me sincerely.


    "Well, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. If you really get into trouble in the future, you can go to Yi''an company and give me Gu Liangsheng''s name. Someone will help you." I raised a kind smile and nodded to Ling Xiaoxiao. I couldn''t help but feel relieved, as if I knew something deeply buried in my heart. Suddenly, I felt relaxed.


    Ling Xiaoxiao said: "no, I can do it myself. No matter how hard it is, I''ve tried it. It''s nothing."Ling Xiaoxiao has changed, indeed, stronger, more resilient and more independent.


    I am very satisfied, also very at ease, simply nodded again, looked at the side of Zhao Fei, big hand waved, "Zhao Fei, let''s go."


    ...


    the next day, there were drastic changes in Yi''an company. As the secretary general, Zhang Hui suddenly announced his resignation to become a grass-roots employee, which made the whole Yi''an company stunned. No one knew why.


    Fortunately, Ning Xing and Qiao Yi were present, which saved the trouble and restored the normal order of Yi''an company.


    At noon in Yi''an company finished eating, I wiped my mouth, smiling at sitting opposite Ning Xing, said: "sure not to send me?"


    "If you don''t, I''d like you to leave so that I won''t worry about you." Ning Xing pouted her lips and let out a angry voice.


    I put down my napkin and drank water. "You''re afraid that if you give me a lift, it may be the last ride, right? Are you so afraid that I will die in Yanjing? "


    Ning Xing''s face suddenly changed, "who cares about your life? I''m afraid that if you die, your mother will only ask me. If your mother knows the current situation, she won''t agree with you.


    I deliberately provoked Ning Xing''s nerves and said in a strange tone: "ouch, someone was so worried about me in Dongling. I don''t know. What should I do?"


    "Hello! Don''t think about it. I don''t like you! " Ning Xing is so angry that she pats the table and shakes her chopsticks to the ground.


    I picked my eyebrows and said with a strange smile: "I said, do you like me? Ah!! I see. So it is. Do you like me? "

 Chapter 189

    Ning Xing was so angry that her teeth clenched, her face turned red and her ears turned red. She cut me a look and said, "no, you don''t want to think about it. Even I can''t beat it. I won''t like you."


    "Well, well, no more bullshit. Now Zhang Hui has resigned from the post of secretary general. You and Qiao Yi should take charge of the rest. Don''t mess up." Looking at the appearance of Ning Xing, I can''t laugh or cry, shaking my head.


    The result, rather apricot a stare, "have you just disordered set, you see you, come back to make like this, if it is not for me and Joe always in, the company will have how much trouble?"? Just go away. I don''t want to see you. "


    "I''ve got it!" I laughed and stood up, "so I''m going? Are you sure you don''t want to send me


    Ning Xing resolutely raised his hand, pointing to the door, "don''t send."


    "That''s good." I shrugged, turned and stepped out of the elegant room of Ningxing, and went straight to the helicopter that had been arranged to take off at any time.


    Five minutes later, I boarded the helicopter of Ningfu, and Zhao Fei and a group of people were scattered around the roof of Yi''an building just like when they came. The only difference was that they saluted me now.


    "Really don''t come to see me off, this woman..." I looked to the channel leading to the bottom, the channel door has been closed, there is no Ningxing figure, so I simply moved my line of sight, nodded to the pilot, "take off, you can go back to Yanjing."


    "Yes." The pilot immediately started the helicopter, the propeller from slow rotation, to the end can hardly see the outline, set off a gust of wind, the whole fuselage gradually suspended, higher and higher.


    Zhao Fei, who was on the roof below, went through it again and cheered: "salute! Mr. Gu, slow down


    All the Yi''an bodyguards around echoed Zhao Fei''s words in a loud voice, "Mr. Gu, go slowly!"


    I looked down and waved to Zhao Fei from afar to say goodbye. Then the pilot controlled the helicopter and turned around in an instant. The head of the helicopter rose up and the speed became faster and faster. The tall buildings in Dongling city became smaller and smaller.


    It was only after a few hours in the air that we gradually arrived at Yanjing, saw the great wall and the Grand Forbidden City, and finally landed on the tarmac of Ningfu.


    When I got off the plane, it was already in the afternoon. Instead of rushing back to my room to have a rest, I rushed to my second master''s courtyard.


    Open the door, the second master is full of impatience with a grass, sitting on the ground, very impatient, as if waiting for something.


    As soon as I came, the second master immediately got up and walked up to me without saying a word. He looked like an addict and said, "where''s the thing? What about things? Where have you been? I usually come here in the morning. I haven''t seen anyone for most of the day. I''m so anxious. "


    "No, I went to Dongling. I just met Ning Xing. I just got off the plane. I''ll be with you soon. Do you think I have a heart?" I couldn''t help yawning.


    "Gunduzi, why don''t you tell me in advance? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and I''m going to die, your father. " But the second master was so angry that he searched my pocket, took out a pack of cigarettes and ran into his room.


    I can''t help laughing bitterly, thinking that the second master''s addiction to smoking is too heavy, right? It''s just a smoker, but I can see why when I think about it.


    So, I stepped out of the step, just want to follow the second master into the back, did not expect that in another corner of the courtyard, Ning Zhenbang suddenly walked out of his room, saw me here, far away said: "what, you wait!"


    "What can I do for you?" I was full of surprised side face, pause step.


    Ning Zhenbang looked at me very displeased, but it seemed very helpless. He quickly came to me, turned his head and did not face me face to face. He held his sword and asked, "I heard that you are going to attend four conferences?"


    "So what?" I asked.


    When Ning Zhenbang heard this, he immediately turned his eyes and said, "I just want to tell you that since I represent our Ningfu in the four conferences, don''t make any trouble. Although I don''t ask much about Ningfu, I''m still a member of Ningfu. I don''t want to hurt Ningfu''s face."


    "If you have something to say, why beat around the Bush? Ha ha. " I laugh.


    From the beginning to the end, Ning Zhenbang didn''t look straight at each other. Instead, he kept this posture and said in a cold voice: "I mean, if you go to the four conferences, you''d better not do anything. You''d better not take part in the contest of the younger generation. It shows that you are just an outsider, not the real blood of our Ningfu. That''s enough, so that you won''t be humiliated ¡£¡±


    "I''m disgraced? What makes you think I''m going to be disgraced? " I''m not happy. Ning Zhenbang has been aiming at me since he met me. If he can''t use force, he will use his mouth. It''s like I''ve offended him. Everything is aimed at me.


    I followed my second master to learn things. Ning Zhenbang said that my strength and strength had been determined, and how to practice was useless.


    I''m going to attend four conferences. Ning Zhenbang said that I don''t want to take part in the competition of the younger generation and don''t make a fool of myself. I can''t bear it.


    "Because I think that you just rely on Ning Xing to enter Ning Fu. I think that you want to curry favor with Ning Fu. Apart from earning some money, you are nothing but a waste. Don''t think that if other people identify with you, I will identify with you. With your skill, I will never identify with you. I won''t identify with your relationship with Ning Xing, and I will never be able to pass this To be a brother. " Ning Zhenbang snorted coldly, his face full of contempt.I took a deep breath, quickly cooled down my face, countered and said, "you are about my age. What brother do you call yourself? What''s more, I don''t need to pass you, and I don''t need to get your approval. As for you, besides earning some money, I''m a waste. I also think you''re good at nothing except using force and dancing swords. "


    In a flash, Ning Zhenbang''s face changed, as if I couldn''t belittle his strength. He immediately narrowed his eyes and showed cold light, "I''m nothing? Do you forget that you almost died in my hands several times? Who is the waste? Why don''t you try my sword again? I don''t think you remember exactly what it was like? Do you think you are really me? Can you win the first place in four conventions? "


    ...


    "Ning Zhenbang, don''t think highly of yourself just because you have some force. Let me tell you whether I am a waste or not. Let''s wait and see. The real winner will be the one who laughs until the end."


    "Don''t think you can ignore others if you think you are superior in force. In my eyes, a real master doesn''t need to use force in person to kill people. As for you, you haven''t reached that level yet."


    "Four conferences, you can win the first, then I Gu Liangsheng, can also!"


    I stood in the courtyard, facing Ning Zhenbang, showing no weakness.

 Chapter 190

    For a moment, Ning Zhenbang''s face was livid, but he still looked down on me and said, "I''ll wait for your good news. If you lose in a mess, don''t say I didn''t persuade you. There are a lot of talented people in the four families, and there are a lot of proud people."


    "Let''s wait and see." I turned around and didn''t enter the second master''s room. I didn''t have any interest in staying. I walked away directly. I thought that since Ning Zhenbang despised me, I''ll show you the first thing you can do. I can''t do what Li Shaobai can''t do. Don''t look down on people here!


    After walking out of the courtyard and returning to the grand villa in Ningfu, it was almost evening. I simply had some dinner, then I turned on the computer and told MEDA to have a video conversation with the boss of Tiejiang, Shao Wentian, and the assistant Ren Changfeng.


    As soon as they met, Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng immediately clasped their fists and said, "Hello, little Lord."


    I nodded slightly, went straight to the theme, and asked: "good morning, two, this time... I want to tell you one thing, that is, tomorrow, I will represent Ningfu to attend the four conferences."


    Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng were stunned. Then they suddenly realized that they looked at each other. With a smile, Ren Changfeng turned his face and said with a smile, "ask God, do you see? I guessed right as expected. At the four meetings, the Shaozhu meeting will be attended on behalf of the Ning government. "


    With that, Ren Changfeng''s eyes flashed sharp light.


    Shao Wentian immediately gave a thumbs up and said, "Changfeng is the best you can predict. None of us can be sure. It''s just that you insist that the young master will take part. You are worthy of being Tiejiang''s think tank."


    I picked my eyebrows and lit a cigarette in front of the computer. I couldn''t help but Tut, "ladies and gentlemen, there are many things I don''t know about the four conferences, so I asked, for example, what''s the use of the ranking of the younger generation?"


    At this time, Ren Changfeng threw a kind smile at me, just like looking at his most proud younger generation, and said: "young master, in fact, the four conferences, on the surface, are to show comparison and divide strength, but in fact, the competition of the younger generation is also meaningful."


    When Ren Changfeng said this, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Shao Wentian with a smile. Shao Wentian looked at Shao Wentian with a leisurely smile. He seemed to agree with Ren Changfeng''s statement very much. He continued: "that''s right. Otherwise, would the three aristocratic families send someone to go? The competition of the younger generation, to put it simply, is to recruit talents for the three great families. It is also a means for the four great families to get involved with the three great families! The deeper the relationship, the more stable the position! Frankly speaking, the four families are closely related to the three families. "


    I took a deep breath, and I was shocked to find that the original four conferences were not as simple as they seemed, but actually quite meaningful. Apart from their comparison and division of strength, the purpose was to win the attention of the three families!


    Simply, I flicked the ash and asked, "for example, how about winning the first place in four conferences?"


    "Report to the young master, the four families have established hidden rules for so many years. If you win the top three in the competition, you can get rewards from the three families. If you are different every year, you can get a chance to enter one of the three families!" Shao asks the sky to answer a voice to open a mouth, say head to head is right.


    But when I think of Ning Zhenbang, this guy won the first place in martial arts the year before last, doesn''t it mean that he can enter one of the three aristocratic families? How can you stay in Ningfu? This makes me think deeply.


    So I asked: "there was a man in Ningfu, named Ning Zhenbang, who was the first in the fighting the year before last. Why did he stay in Ningfu?"


    With these words, Ren Changfeng frowned and said, "Ning Zhenbang? The most low-key one of the four young men in the capital. I know that the martial arts of the year before last was wonderful. As soon as he came, he crushed the whole court with extremely strong strength and directly won the first place. He has great potential and is a martial arts genius. "


    "At that time, the Fang family called Ning Zhenbang directly and decided to train him to be a master of tianbang. They even said that with the help of the Fang family, Ning Zhenbang could definitely become a master in the middle of tianbang in ten years, but the Fang family set up the conditions. If he entered the Fang family, he would work for the Fang family forever, and he would not leave the Fang family, even if one day the Ning family Ning Zhenbang is not allowed to leave the Fang family without authorization, and he has to protect the Fang family all his life in return. "


    "This is a hegemonic treaty. Even if you become a master of tianbang, what''s the use if you can''t serve your family without freedom? Fortunately, Ning Zhenbang is not a fool, and finally politely refused the opportunity to enter the Fang family. "


    "As for the Li family, because the Fang family is in the ascendant, and now the Li family is not managed by Mr. Li himself, so the momentum of the Li family is naturally weakened. After the Fang family was politely refused, they did not stand up for important people."


    "But the Ye family''s words, with its style of keeping neutral all the time, also chose to step back and seek second place."


    These words tell the reason why Ning Zhenbang stayed in Ningfu, and point out Ning Zhenbang''s toughness.


    "I see." I narrowed my eyes. Even if I got the chance to enter the three aristocratic families, it was not easy. There must be all kinds of checks and balances. As a member of the three aristocratic families, I would never let my efforts come to nothing. I would certainly try every means to tie up talents.After thinking about it, I said without reservation: "I''ve decided that if it''s martial arts, I''ll take the first place."


    Shao Wentian was shocked and stunned.


    However, Ren Changfeng was more calm. As expected, he said with a smile, "young master, I''m sure I''m going to pass the four family meeting and then enter the Li family?"


    "Win the first place, enter the Li family, get close to Mr. Li, and seize the power! Young master, good strategy! I can be saved by Tiejiang! " Shao Wentian reacts and stares at his eyes, unprecedentedly.


    But soon, Shao Wentian showed his embarrassment and sighed, "however, it''s not easy to win the first place. It''s hard to enter the top three families because there are countless people in the four families who want to break their heads."


    Ren Changfeng nodded his head and his expression became more and more dignified. "It''s true to ask the sky. This competition seems simple, but it''s actually very difficult. Especially so far, no one knows what the real competition topic is. If it''s not martial arts, how many percent are you sure?"


    After listening to the two elders'' words, I got embarrassed and said, "I''m not sure, but you''re wrong. If I win the first place, I won''t go to the Li family."


    Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng were stunned and asked the same question.


    "Young master, this is a great opportunity to enter the Li family. Why not go?"


    "If you don''t go to Li''s, where are you going, young master?"

 Chapter 191

    "I have made a decision, but now is not the time to say it. You will know that, in a word, it will not be the Li family. If I rely on blood relationship to recognize my relatives and seize power, it is not my style, and it will be looked down upon. The people in power of the Li family still won''t give me too much standing space, so I either don''t go or I will go with strength!" I smile from the corner of my mouth.


    At that moment, Ren Changfeng looked shocked and threw his fist. "It turns out that the young master has such a strategy. It seems that Ren is clumsy."


    Even Shao Wentian was more and more hasty. "I didn''t think too thoroughly about the little master''s great plan. If I really rashly enter the Li family, even if I recognize my relatives, I don''t have enough strength. It seems that the little master is using this conference to enter the Ye family or Fang family to gain resources and increase his strength?"


    "Yes, well, that''s all I have to ask. The Li family will definitely send you to the four conferences. See you then." I took a look at Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng and closed the video meeting directly.


    Then, I sat in front of the computer, holding a cigarette between my fingers, thinking about the whole four conferences.


    Although the meeting of the four families is ostensibly a grand meeting of the four families and is presided over by the Xu family, it actually involves the participation of various forces, and people from other forces are allowed to participate in the competition. At that time, there will be a large number of people who want to break their heads and break into the top three families to gain the appreciation of the three families.


    For me, the four conferences are not only an opportunity to become famous, but also an opportunity to enter one of the three families.


    The three great aristocratic families are powerful. If they can obtain the resources from the great aristocratic families, whether it is military force or wealth, they can do something about it!


    "Song family, Chu family." I narrowed my eyes. I made a decision in my heart. I couldn''t wait to take a bath in the bathroom. I changed my pajamas and went to bed early.


    The next day, I got up very early and was in a very good mood. I walked out of my room early and found that the dining room of Ningfu was almost full of people. It was as if I had been sent alone, so that they didn''t move their chopsticks.


    Seeing me appear, Ning Yuefeng waved to me from a distance, "Liang Sheng, come here for breakfast. After eating, we''ll go to Xu''s home. Today will be a special day. We can''t be hungry."


    "Thank you for your concern." I nodded my head, walked slowly, like in my own courtyard, and calmly sat down to a position.


    At this time, Ning Yuefeng stood up and looked around the big table. He suddenly became serious and said in a slow voice: "after discussion, I decided that this trip would lead my brother, Zhenhua and Liangsheng to Ningfu, and the others would stay at Ningfu!"


    Ningfu people at the dinner table, no one opposed, nodded.


    "The master''s decision is very good. It''s useless for us old guys to go. It''s better to let the master''s younger brother accompany us. It can not only protect us personally, but also deter other families."


    "Zhenhua is also good. I think the competition of the four conferences will surely be able to show its reputation."


    "Well, it''s all good. I''m most optimistic about Liangsheng. Liangsheng, you have to work harder this time to win face for Ningfu. If you get into the top ten, I''ll be the first to get a reward. Ha ha!"


    With that, more and more people focused their eyes on me, as if I was the leading role of the four conferences, which made me embarrassed.


    I was about to reply, but suddenly a figure appeared in the front door, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    With a toothpick in the corner of his mouth, he strode over and swaggered over. His clothes were loose and looked like a rascal. When he saw the bird''s nest shark fin on the table, he was immediately upset and yelled, "Yo, what about breakfast? Ning Yuefeng, you old son of a bitch, you are eating and drinking here, and let me eat white porridge in that broken yard. What a good idea for you? "


    This man is the second master.


    As soon as the second master came, the people in Ningfu didn''t dare to fart, especially the older generation and middle-aged people. They all looked very scared.


    Only Ning Yuefeng didn''t have such an expression, but immediately sighed, showing the expression of hating iron but not steel. He pinched his temple and said, "I said, can''t you stop for a while? I let you drink porridge for the sake of your body. Your body needs to eat more light food now. "


    As a result, the second master spat out his toothpick and sat down beside Ning Yuefeng with one foot on the ground and the other foot on the chair. He picked up his chopsticks like a ruffian. "Your uncle''s bird''s nest and shark''s fin are also very light. Don''t be gossiping here. I''ll accompany you to four meetings and won''t give you anything to eat? I think you''ve been the head of the government for too long, and you''re becoming more and more stingy. Don''t forget, I''m your brother. "


    At this moment, all Ning Fu''s clansmen, one by one, look very strange. Those eyes, either you look at me or I look at you.


    In particular, the young people of the younger generation were all shocked, as if they didn''t know the second master very well. At the same time, it was the first time that they saw such a presumptuous person in front of Ning Yuefeng.


    However, the second master''s action is very presumptuous, but no one dares to say anything. It seems that they all know the second master''s status and strength.Ning Yuefeng was so angry that his old face turned blue immediately, but after a few seconds, he still said helplessly: "you, can''t you stop? Do you have to face me in front of so many people


    "You have a face! I just want to eat. " The second master didn''t care. He moved his chopsticks decisively and swallowed the food in his mouth. He also made a sound of Bata. It was a pleasure to eat.


    "You... You eat less, it''s bad for your health." Ning Yuefeng has no choice but to dissuade him.


    As a result, the second master gave a cut and said with disdain, "I''m afraid that I will die? Don''t worry, I haven''t died so soon, at least not as soon as you. "


    With that, the second master seemed to realize my existence, suddenly raised his head and outlined a smile, "Liangsheng, are you here too? I would not have gone if I hadn''t heard that you were going to participate in the four conferences


    Few people know that I go to the second master''s courtyard every day. At this moment, the second master said such words to me, which not only surprised the people around me, but also made Ning Yuefeng stare and ask in shock: "Liang Sheng, do you know your second grandfather? You... Don''t be damaged by your second grandfather. "


    As soon as the second master heard Ning Yuefeng''s tone, he was not happy. He put his chopsticks on the bowl and heard a loud and clear voice. The whole man stared and raised his head and said, "you old bastard, what nonsense are you talking about? Why can''t we know each other? Ning Xing is not only your granddaughter, but also Lao Tzu''s Apprentice. It''s like I''m in the dark. I tell you, Liang Sheng is my favorite young man. I think he won the first place in the four conferences! "


    At this moment, a middle-aged man at the dinner table suddenly said, "what? Is Liang Sheng the most optimistic young man of Er Shu? Did the second uncle accept Liang Sheng as an apprentice? Or is Liang Sheng a master of the local list? "


    Then, several middle-aged people, including young people, were shocked.


    "Why, we don''t know at all?"


    "The most promising young man, is he more powerful than Zhenbang?"


    "Second uncle is a master of tianbang who once ranked in tianbang. He said Liang Sheng was his favorite young man?"


    "Is my brother-in-law a master of the local list?"


    "I''ll tell you, my brother-in-law must have a lot of means not used."


    "No wonder, no wonder Ning Xing will like Liangsheng. It turns out that Liangsheng is also an expert, but it doesn''t show up."


    "So last time we chased my brother-in-law in Ningfu, it seems that my brother-in-law was merciful? Otherwise, how can we be rivals? Have you been beaten up a long time ago? "


    "This... Brother-in-law is really generous. Thank you, brother-in-law. We misunderstood brother-in-law and asked him not to bear grudges. We younger brothers are not sensible."


    Hear these words, my whole person is silly, a Leng Leng''s explanation says: "I... I''m not."


    But before he finished, the second master called out and forcibly interrupted my speech? You are! At today''s four family meeting, if you are fighting, you must be the first. When Liang Sheng comes out, I can guarantee that the Xu family will not dare to fight any more. "


    With that, the second master also gave me a sly smile and winked at me.


    "Second master, what do you say?" I''m in a hurry. Are you playing with me? What if it''s really fighting?


    However, the second master suddenly made a mouth for me, like a word, "stupid!"

 Chapter 192

    Finished this mouth, the second master stood up straight.


    I saw the second master with his hands crossed at his waist. He looked light and full of ruffian. He looked at every corner and said slowly: "I can tell you that Liang Sheng is very powerful. He is the most promising young man I have ever seen. It''s a sure thing to become an expert in tianbang. Moreover, I have determined that Liang Sheng is the only descendant of Lao Zi! All the skills of Laozi will be imparted to him without reservation! The reason why Liang Sheng didn''t appear in the list is that he never makes a move easily. If he makes a move, I''m afraid he won''t have more than ten rounds, and I may not be able to defeat him. If I give him another year or two, I won''t be an opponent! "


    I sit on one side, looking at the posture of the second master, completely silly, I don''t know which one the second master wants to play, which tianbang master? What''s the only heir? Can''t you beat me without dozens of responses? Bullshit, OK! You can clean me up in one move, OK?


    But at this juncture, the second master quietly threw a meaningful look at me, suggesting that I should sit down and don''t talk. He seems to have something to say.


    The second master threw a look at him, and I understood his meaning in a moment. I dare to love this old guy. He''s going to cheat again!


    Sure enough, with the second master''s words, everyone on the scene took a cold breath, showing shock, and was really frightened.


    "How old is Liang Sheng? How dare you assert that you will be a master of tianbang? "


    "The second grandfather is the second in the list. He and the master of the Song family are neck and neck. It takes more than ten rounds to win his brother-in-law?"


    "My brother-in-law, as he said with brother Zhenhua, is a strange man. His skill must be more terrible than brother Zhenbang. He can definitely rank in the top five of the floor list!"


    "I didn''t expect my brother-in-law to hide so deeply. It seems that we Ningfu are well prepared for the four meetings. If my brother-in-law comes out, it must be the rhythm of the whole meeting."


    Even Ning Yuefeng, who is the head of the government, was surprised and asked: "Liangsheng... Are you really a master of the land list?"


    "No, he''s not a master of the land list, but he has the strength of the land list. I don''t mind letting Liang Sheng show his hand at this four family meeting. If the Xu family dares to fight, they should look good! Even if it''s not martial arts, I don''t mind letting Liang Sheng''s name be known by others. " The second master immediately raised his hand and blinked at me from time to time.


    I was shocked, and finally understood the meaning of the second master. It turned out that the second master was helping me to eliminate the possibility of fighting.


    Because if I come out with this kind of stunt, accompanied by the second master, he will definitely publicize it. Ning Yuefeng, who has been bluffed, won''t mind telling this stunt. After all, it''s very important for the Ning government to fight for face.


    How strong is Ning Zhenbang? It''s a top master of the local list by the second master.


    And me? As soon as they appear, they will use this kind of gimmick which is even more powerful than Ning Zhenbang. At that time, they will be known by the Xu family. They will definitely believe it. They won''t fight and give the first place to Ning Fu for nothing!


    There is only one explanation for the second master''s intuitive feeling in my heart, that is, this old guy is really too able to deceive and calculate. He is just a real old liar.


    I think I''m good at cheating and abducting. I didn''t expect that my second master was more powerful than me. He wanted to cheat the whole four conferences and calculate the whole four conferences for me!


    Although I was very surprised, I was not a fool. I simply stood up decisively, followed him and said with fists, "well, to be honest, I''m really like a fake. It''s just that I didn''t show up in front of people, so I didn''t record in the list."


    The whole audience was shocked by these words. Even Ning Yuefeng was also moved by his old beard.


    "I finally understand why sister Ning Xing chose her brother-in-law. It turns out that her brother-in-law is an expert!"


    "Sister Ning Xing has said since she was a child that she wants to marry someone more powerful than herself. I think this person is her brother-in-law."


    "My brother-in-law is really hidden. I didn''t expect that there are so many means. It seems that we are all stupid and belittle my brother-in-law."


    The most shocking person is Ning Zhenhua, except Ning Yuefeng. He was so shocked that his eyes bulged and he couldn''t say a word. He looked at me in horror. It seemed that he remembered the thing that he called on a group of people to encircle me in Ningfu, and the whole person broke out in cold sweat.


    At this moment, the second master seemed to be very satisfied with this kind of smile. He looked at me admiringly across the dinner table. "Liangsheng, I''m very optimistic about you at this four family meeting. I''m afraid that after arriving, the Xu family will not dare to fight when they know your name, but it''s OK. We Ningfu have you. Even if we tell outsiders your skills, it''s also a glory for our Ningfu."


    "Where, where, shame." I pretended to be modest and winked at the second master secretly.


    Ning Yuefeng believed it and appreciated my eyes more and more. He nodded his head and stood up. He said, "it''s true. I didn''t expect Liang Sheng to have such skills. It seems that there''s no need to worry too much about the four conferences."


    "I''m over the top. I''m just... Just in case." I responded with a smile, boasting that I didn''t have to draft. I thought, where am I? I''m an ordinary person. The second master can stab me to death with one finger. It''s just for the sake of preventing the possibility of fighting.However, the second master is really able to cheat. Even Ning Yuefeng and other people are cheated. I ask myself, I feel that my IQ is not enough in front of the second master, just like a child playing a family.


    However, the second master didn''t take it seriously at all. Instead, he began to eat carelessly, "OK, OK, eat quickly, and then go to the Xu family."


    See, the table quiet down, no one dares to interrupt, but still from time to time the line of sight toward me, eat my own some guilty.


    Especially Ning Yuefeng''s eyes, as if it was too unexpected for him, let him unexpected, for a long time can not be calm.


    Finally, after breakfast, all the members of the family sent us to the villa.


    Because the second master is here, he doesn''t have bodyguards with him, and no one dares to mess around at a grand event like the four conferences. In fact, it''s very safe.


    So, when the two red flag cars for Ningfu stopped in front of the door, the second master opened the door first, sat in and said impatiently, "hurry up, I haven''t been out for a long time. I want to take advantage of today to see more of the outside world. Don''t delay my time."


    Ning Yuefeng couldn''t smile bitterly, so he had to get on the car behind him. Ning Zhenhua and I were sitting in a red flag car behind us.


    The engine starts, and two red flag cars, one in front of the other, slowly leave the gate of Ningfu, walk on the Yanjing Road, and go to the destination, the venue of the four conferences, Xujia!


    The four conferences are finally about to start.

 Chapter 193

    This year, it''s the turn of the Xu family to hold the four meetings.


    Half an hour later, when our two red flag cars drove to the gate of Xu''s house, the magnificent buildings of Xu''s house came into view.


    There are lights everywhere and bustling. Between the two majestic stone sculptures at the main entrance of the Xu family, there are luxury cars from time to time. Among them, there are some valuable Lincoln, high-end Bentley, and extended Rolls Royce.


    All the servants of the Xu family came out to welcome us, and then led us into the main entrance of the Xu family. Looking from the car, my first feeling was that it was big, especially big. It covered an area of appalling size, bigger than Ningfu, just like a private kingdom!


    After parking the car, four of us landed on the ground together and got together by chance. Ning Yuefeng took the lead, the second master was beside us, and Ning Zhenhua and I were behind.


    At this time, there were so many people in the Xu family, but none of them were not well-dressed and exuded a sense of success.


    There are many young people, gathered together, relish, like reminiscence.


    And our appearance, also instantly attracted the eyes, so that people around have cast awe of the eyes, a little closer, immediately bow fist, dare not have the slightest slightest neglect, "better old."


    Strangely enough, as long as he is less than 40 years old, he seems to be unable to recognize the second master. On the contrary, he ignores him. This makes the second master very unhappy. He clenches his teeth and says, "it seems that I have been closed for a long time, and few people can recognize him."


    But suddenly, the second master laughed again and gave me a strange look, "well, anyway, later they will know who I am. Are you right, Liang Sheng?"


    "That''s natural. When the second master comes out, who will fight against him?" I raised my mouth and understood.


    The second master was immediately happy. He hooked my shoulder and said, "I like you, boy, ha ha."


    "Liang Sheng, I advise you to contact less with some people in the future so as not to be damaged. I think you have been influenced by someone now." Ning Yuefeng''s face was tight, and he choked on purpose. His words were quite controversial. He looked at me anxiously. It seemed that he didn''t want me to mix with the second master.


    As a result, the second master ignored the existence of Ning Yuefeng completely. He waved his hand to me and called the Xu family''s servants, who were leading the way. He said, "today is your Xu family presiding over the four conferences. Don''t you take us to the conference?"


    "Yes, four. This way, please." The Xu family seemed to know Ning Yuefeng. They nodded and bent down to make a gesture of invitation.


    Following the instructions of my subordinates, four of us took steps together. Under the guidance of my subordinates, we walked in the Xu family.


    Along the way, the Xu family was full of traffic. It was a splendid gathering. People from all walks of life walked back and forth and talked with each other. Everyone was well-dressed and had a good family background.


    Until he came to a building built on high ground and with a structure similar to the palace of the Qing Dynasty, the Xu family stopped and reached out again, "four, please come inside. I''m humble, so I won''t go up. I need to meet other guests."


    "Well." Ning Yuefeng nodded, then stepped up the steps, we also followed, step by step up.


    In this ladder, many people are also walking up step by step. From a distance, I can see a familiar fat figure among the four or five people in front of me.


    The fat figure seemed to notice that I was looking at him. Looking back uncontrollably, he found that it was me. He suddenly stopped, his eyes widened and his face turned black. "Is it you? Gu Liangsheng


    This person is Wang Guorong.


    With the spread of Wang Guorong''s words, the people around him stopped and looked around in surprise.


    Among them, an old man in a silver robe, like the leader of the group, squinted at the folded triangular eyes and asked Wang Guorong, "Guorong, is this Gu Liangsheng?"


    "That''s him, grandfather. He beat me last time and humiliated my male brother." Wang Guorong showed hate eyes, as if I was the only one in his eyes, completely ignoring the existence of Ning Yuefeng and the second master, as well as Ning Zhenhua.


    On our side, we also stopped moving forward. The two sides looked at each other. I responded fearlessly, "that''s me. How? Don''t you agree? "


    But suddenly, the old man in silver robe turned his face. When he saw the second master who looked left and right, his face changed. His calm face immediately showed strong hatred and said, "Ning Yuesong, it''s you!"


    "It''s me. What? Don''t you agree? Wang Lin, you old man, why are you still alive? I look at your grandson. He has the same virtue as you The second master turned back, his eyes mixed with arrogance and lightness.


    When I heard the name of Wang Lin, I remembered that it was the owner of the Wang family, ranking third in the land list.


    However, it was such an existence. When the second master said that, his expression was like eating dog excrement, and he looked more and more scared. With a cold hum, he said: "you! I won''t die if you die. Ning Yuesong, you shameless man, you have no seed! "Wang Guorong, on one side, found that his grandfather would turn into such a helpless appearance. He was stunned in the same place for a moment, "grandfather, who is Ning Yuesong?"


    As a result, Wang Lin''s face was even worse. He said angrily, "he''s just a shameless man who specializes in three kinds of tricks. Hum, Lord Ning, you have such a younger brother. It''s really a shame for your Ning mansion."


    With that, Wang Lin turned his eyes and looked at the silent Ning Yuefeng.


    At this moment, Ning Yuefeng did not show weakness, outlined a smile slightly, and said, "that''s better than your Wang family, right? Don''t forget who made a face-to-face fight in those years, and finally got to kneel down in front of my second brother and cry for mercy. "


    Wang Lin''s face as like as two peas in Wang Guorong''s face, like a stab in the pain, and his chest was so strong that he could not say a word.


    Second master leisurely a smile, pick pick pick ear, intentionally to Wang Lin play earwax, "how? Don''t you agree? Why don''t you fight again? Do you dare? If you dare to come, I''ll let you kneel again. If you dare not come, I''ll let the young man make an appointment. How about that? "


    At this point, the second master hooked my shoulder, as if deliberately provoking Wang Lin''s nerves, and said: "Liang Sheng, he is the pride of our Ningfu family, or the son-in-law of our Ningfu family. Although he is young, I can''t win him without more than ten rounds. Do you Wangs have such pride? Do you dare to come, your useless fat pig grandson? "


    I simply followed the second master and focused on Wang Guorong. With a smile in my eyes, I hooked my fingers and said, "Wang Guorong, do you dare to come?"


    At this time, a sudden voice broke the deadlock.


    "Hum, Ning Yuesong, you can only use some dirty moves."


    When I looked back, I found that the visitor was also an old man, his eyes covered with a fierce force, but behind the old man, I saw a familiar figure, who was helped up the steps by others.


    Uncontrollably, he also raised his pale face, and looked at me, as if aware of something, pupil suddenly contracted.


    This man is... Song Shaocheng!

 Chapter 194

    Song Shaocheng!


    It''s song Shaocheng!


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. I didn''t expect that song Shaocheng could get out of bed so soon and come to attend four conferences. The old man who took the lead must be song Hai, who loves his grandfather very much and ranks first in the list!


    At this moment, the four families, three of them, gathered here, seemed to be dissatisfied with Ningfu, especially Wang Lin''s eyes.


    Instead, song Hai narrowed his eyes, covered with shrewd ruthlessness, sneered: "although Ningfu is a family of four, if one day, ningyuesong you die, I don''t think so?"


    At this time, beside song Hai, a middle-aged man in a blue shirt with long eyebrows and thin lips suddenly put in a sentence. Looking at the second master, he said with great interest: "yes, if Ning Fu doesn''t have you, I don''t think it''s worthy to be called one of the four families, right?"


    Ning Yuefeng side face, suddenly pupil contraction, face a change, "tianbang 98... Liu Quan?"


    "It''s just me." Liu Quan hugged his chest with both hands and was extremely proud.


    However, the second master didn''t take it seriously at all. Instead, he said leisurely: "Oh, where''s the dog leg? Or second from the bottom of the list? Even if I''m in trouble now, I was in the 80s of tianbang at that time. It''s close to the middle of tianbang. Which round can I get a dog to talk to? "


    "What did you say? Dare you say it again As soon as Liu Quan glared at him, he took a step forward in an instant and was about to make a move.


    Song Hai held out his hand, stopped Liu Quan and shook his head at him. "Liu Quan, no, this is the meeting of four families. It''s the Xu family. We have to follow the rules."


    With that, Liu Quan nodded his head as if he recognized it.


    Then, song Hai nodded slightly to Wang Lin as if to say hello. Then, with a wave of his big sleeve, as the leader of the Song family''s trip, he stepped up the steps step by step, and the people behind him followed closely.


    Only, song Shaocheng deadlocked in place, that pair of eyes gradually show resentment, staring at me!


    This scene makes song Hai puzzling frown, the pace just stopped, turned his head, first observed me, and then looked at Song Shaocheng, asked: "Shaocheng? What are you doing


    However, song Shaocheng didn''t seem to hear it at all. He immersed all his mind in my face and concentrated it in my eyes.


    Looking at each other, I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes into a slit, and the corner of my mouth curved uncontrollably, "song... Shaocheng? Hello


    Song Shaocheng''s bloody cheek suddenly raised his hand, pointed to me and said, "it''s you! It''s you! Your eyes, your smile, I song Shaocheng, will never forget! Even if you turn to dust, I know you, Li Shaobai! "


    As soon as the words came out, all the people in the ladder were stunned. Ning Yuefeng couldn''t help it. He was shocked, but he was soon covered up.


    "What? Li Shaobai Song Hai''s face changed slightly, and he didn''t hesitate. No matter whether it was true or not, he made a move on the spot.


    "Song Hai, I''m here, and I can''t tolerate your nonsense." The second master gave a cold hum, stepped in an instant, and hit with one finger.


    Seeing the second master''s finger, he was about to point it in the palm of song Hai''s hand. Song Hai immediately showed his fear. At the moment when he was about to touch it, he forced to stop and said in a cold voice: "Ning Yuesong, don''t make trouble here."


    "Who''s making trouble? I don''t know who said just now that this is the Xu family. We should follow the rules. How can we say we can do it now? Do you think the Xu family is your song family''s territory? Do you still want to move people in Laozi''s Ningfu? I tell you, there is no door. " The second master took back his hand and put it behind his waist. He was not in a hurry and looked light.


    Song Hai was so angry that he had no choice but to ignore it. He took a look at Song Shaocheng and said, "Shaocheng, is this man really Li Shaobai? I remember that he had already died in the hands of my song family, with no bones left? "


    "It''s him, it''s him. No matter what he looks like, I can recognize him at a glance!" Song Shaocheng is more and more resentful. His eyes are bloodshot as he talks. He is full of hatred for Li Shaobai. He is bound to kill later.


    In the face of song Shaocheng''s testimony, I didn''t panic at all. I shook my shoulder and said, "I said, do you recognize the wrong person? Who is Li Shaobai? I''ve never heard of it. Remember, my young master''s name is Gu Liangsheng. Gu Liangsheng''s Gu, Gu Liangsheng''s Liangsheng. "


    "Gu Liangsheng? Are you the Gu Liangsheng who humiliated the master of the Xu family? " Song Hai looked at me, tone is very gloomy, as if also in guess my identity.


    song Shaw as like as two peas, and said, "no way, this is the same for eyes and eyes. It''s you, Li Shaobai!"


    The second master was not happy immediately. He stood in front of me, glared at Song Shaocheng and said, "you little son of a bitch, what''s the matter? He has no ability to be abandoned and becomes a eunuch, so he blames Ning Fu? "


    When it comes to the word "eunuch", all the people in the Song family who attended the four conferences turned black, especially song Shaocheng and song Hai. They were just like eating dog dung and could not say a word.


    Seeing their expressions, the second master was happy. He seemed to think of something and patted his forehead suddenly. "Yes, I remember. Ha ha ha ha, song Hai, you almost became my eunuch, but you escaped. Now your own good grandson has become a eunuch, ha ha ha! Who is this Li Shaobai? I have to thank him. "The second master laughed, very indulgent, very loud, as if deliberately provoking each other''s nerves, so angry that the Song family and others, all blue veins burst up.


    With a smile, the second master suddenly hooked my shoulder and crooked his neck. He behaved like a hooligan. His clothes were loose and untidy. He pointed to the Song family and said in a loud voice: "you listen to me. He is Gu Liangsheng, the pride of our Ningfu family and the son-in-law of our Ningfu family. This time, he is here to represent the younger generation of our Ningfu family It''s not Li Shaobai who''s at the four conferences. Don''t just say that your eyes look like him. Isn''t that bullshit? There are more people in the world who look like him, but there are few people who are so outstanding as Liang Sheng. "


    "I can tell you that Liang Sheng is definitely one of the best in the world. With his skill, he can definitely rank fifth and sixth. If he didn''t always keep a low profile, wouldn''t he not have Gu Liangsheng''s name in the list?"


    "If you give Liang Sheng another year or two, what''s the difficulty of getting into the tianbang?"


    These three words were so loud that not only the Song family and the Wang family heard them, but also some of the people under the steps fell into their ears. They suddenly looked up and looked at each other in horror.


    "The fifth and sixth place in the land list"


    "Is this the card that Ning Fu has been hiding for many years?"


    "It''s possible that there are too many strange people in the world, and there are also some strong people who haven''t been revealed, so they didn''t get into the list."


    "The most important thing is that this person can be ranked in the tianbang in one or two years? It''s a monster


    But among so many people, song Shaocheng just didn''t believe it and insisted on pointing at me, "you are Li Shaobai. I, song Shaocheng, will never admit my mistake!"

 Chapter 195

    Song Shaocheng seems to recognize that I am Li Shaobai, with a very positive, very firm tone to prove himself.


    On the surface, I was calm, but on the surface, I was sweating. I was shocked. I didn''t expect that song Shaocheng hated me so deeply. I changed my face, and he could see it.


    However, I will not admit that I am Li Shaobai. After all, this is not the best time to announce my identity, so I can only continue to hide it.


    Simply, I laughed to my face and deliberately said, "I don''t think this is an excuse for the Song family, is it? Why don''t you use such an excuse to deal with Ningfu? But is such an excuse too far fetched? "


    Ning Yuefeng, as the head of Ning''s mansion, was extremely keen. He understood what I meant in a flash and then said, "yes, song Hai, you are my grandson. You insist like this without any evidence. I don''t know what your song family wants to do."


    Suddenly, song Hai''s face became more and more ugly. He looked at Song Shaocheng solemnly, and then waved his big sleeve, "Shaocheng, since there is no evidence, we Song family can''t let outsiders think that it''s intentional to pick things up, whether it''s true or false, and it''s not too late to make a decision after I personally find out after the four conferences."


    Speaking of this, song Hai side face, cold eyes from our body swept by, "but if it''s true, don''t blame me song Hai, ruthless!"


    On hearing this, the second master immediately said, "cruel and cruel? More cruel than cruel? Do you have Lao Tzu''s ruthlessness, and Lao Tzu''s ruthlessness? Don''t forget, if you want to talk about killing flowers, I''m the grandmaster. "


    "You Song Hai''s face was stiff, and his throat seemed to be stuck by a stone. He only gave a cold hum, waved his sleeve again, and stepped forward, "let''s go! There''s no need to waste words. It''s not too late to talk about everything after the four conferences are over. "


    "Let''s go, too." Wang Lin also followed with others.


    Soon, the two kings of the Song Dynasty took their people up the stairs and entered the main meeting hall of the four conferences.


    I turned around and looked at the door of the venue above. I was gradually dignified. I never thought that almost everyone could recognize me, but only song Shaocheng recognized me, and he recognized me at a glance!


    It seems that Gu Liangsheng''s identity can''t be hidden for long. As long as the four conferences are over and the Song family conducts a comprehensive exploration, they will definitely find Ni Duan who had the accident, and they can get the basis from Ning Xing!


    Time is running out. If the Song family wants to kill me, I''m afraid the Xu family and the Wang family will fall into the well and step in.


    At that time, Ningfu will be attacked from both sides.


    Looking at the gate of the venue, I couldn''t help clenching my fist. I took a deep breath and stepped up the steps. This time, I must be famous, get the place and get the support of the three aristocratic families. Only in this way, the Song family didn''t dare to act rashly.


    If I can''t get the attention of the three aristocratic families, I will not only drag down Ningfu, but also have no way to go.


    Because I have lived in Ningfu for such a long time, I have deeply understood that Ningfu is powerful, so the Song family is naturally the same. The four families are not illusory names.


    At this time, Ning Yuefeng looked at me and said softly, "Liangsheng, anyway, I will support you in the end. Our Ningfu will always be your strong backing."


    On hearing this, the second master was immediately stunned. His eyes were wide open. He carefully looked around and attached his mouth to my ear. He asked, "Liang Sheng, are you really that Li Shaobai?"


    I nodded again and did not speak.


    The second master suddenly showed his joy, grabbed me on the shoulder and continued to whisper: "good boy, I''ve been wondering why you want to change your face for a long time. It turns out that you are Li Shaobai. It''s really kind of you to abolish the grandson of that old man song Hai, but fortunately, I know a lot about it Come, but others may not be able to see it. You can rest assured. "


    Ning Zhenhua''s whole face was unbelievable, full of strong shock. He looked at me stupidly and was in the same place for a moment.


    But before long, Ning Zhenhua was relieved and said with a bitter smile, "it''s like this... Brother in law, don''t worry. I''m in the same position as the governor. You are already an inseparable part of Ning Fu in my heart."


    These words only reverberated among the four of us, and outsiders could not hear them clearly.


    When the second master and Ning Zhenhua knew my identity, I didn''t say much. At this juncture, it was useless to say more. Instead, they continued to go up, secretly calculating their plans for the four conferences.


    "Ye Jiadan King... Bone quenching body pill..." looking at the gate of the meeting hall, I whispered in my heart. I simply put aside my worries and became firm. Step by step, I stepped up the steps and walked into the gate of the meeting hall with Ning Yuefeng!


    ...


    the red carpet covers every corner of the Xu''s venue. The Dragon plays with the Phoenix in the middle of the mural, and six huge dragon pillars stand in the venue respectively. All around, they are decorated with splendor, just like the palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    Ning Yuefeng led us into the gate. There were many people sitting on the chairs made of Huangli wood. In front of them was a piece of food full of Tegong. It was like a grand palace gathering in ancient times, full of the breath of classical tradition.At a glance, the Wangs and the songs are sitting together, laughing and talking with each other, which is very polite. The younger generation stands behind them, whispering with their peers or old acquaintances.


    Among the two rows of seats, there is also a seat in the deepest part, on which sits an old man. He is eight feet tall, with white hair and black hair. His face is very similar to Xu Qingxiong.


    As soon as we came, the old man got up with a smile, left the seat very politely, and came with a group of middle-aged young people.


    From afar, the old man smiles leisurely and goes forward on his own initiative, "ha ha, Lord Ning, I''m still so punctual. I''ve been waiting for Lord Ning to come here for a long time. Come on, please take a seat, please take a seat."


    I stand in the back, do not guess already know, this person must be the owner of the Xu family, ranking fourth in the list of Xu Kun.


    However, Xu Kun''s politeness is polite, but the tone of his speech is too polite, which seems to be false.


    However, Ning Yuefeng, as the head of Ning''s house, is not a vegetarian. He is very calm and doesn''t believe it. He is also polite to Xu Kun. As he walks in, he greets each other.


    If outsiders see this scene, they will definitely think that Ning Yuefeng and Xu Kun are very close old friends, but in fact, they are not good friends, but rivals!


    In fact, each family doesn''t want the other to be better than itself, so it''s better to be polite. Maybe one day it will become an alliance?


    As the saying goes, there is no eternal enemy, only eternal interests.


    But at this time, I walked into the venue behind, and suddenly saw a tall figure behind Xu Kun, with a cold smile, looking at me from time to time.


    See my eyes cast, he made a mouth, seems to say: "you finally come... I wait for you, for a long time, the matter is not over."


    ...


    the author''s words: I''m very worried. My brother has been missing since the early morning of last night. He can''t be found everywhere when his mobile phone is turned off. His parents are so anxious that we haven''t found anyone for a whole day. We''ve tried all kinds of ways to contact all the people, but we still can''t find him. We came back in a hurry to update the code at night, and now we have to go out to find someone If I can''t find it tonight, I really can''t have a rest. I''m really worried. Because there are acquaintances in the Institute, I have already called the police. I hope I can find it tonight.

 Chapter 196

    Seeing Xu Qingxiong''s expression, Xu Kun immediately understood that he seemed to know something about him, but he seemed to have been deliberately concealed the fact that he had defaulted on his debts. He couldn''t help but stare at him, "look what you''ve done!"


    Even Wang Lin, the head of the Wang family on the other side, asked Wang Guorong, "Guorong, is this true?"


    "Yes... It''s true. It''s brother Xiong who made us unable to spread the news. He also blocked this point. He cheated master Xu that he was just fighting for wealth, but he didn''t gamble. It''s none of my business." Wang Guorong immediately counseled, dare not say, afraid to head up, the whole person stuttered.


    Pit team, definitely pit team.


    Wang Guorong''s action made Xu Qingxiong so angry that he almost didn''t jump up and yell at him. It was a shame to lose him to his grandmother''s house.


    However, although all the people present heard the truth, no one dared to intervene. After all, these four families are not comparable to ordinary forces.


    What''s more, 10 billion is by no means a small number. No matter what force it is, 10 billion is an astronomical number. Who dares to butt in?!


    At this moment, Xu Kun''s face, has completely changed, is no longer smiling, but hate iron not into steel looking at Xu Qingxiong, silent.


    In Xu Kun''s eyes, Xu Qingxiong quickly bowed his head. His face was white and his forehead was sweating. He was very nervous.


    Then, Xu Kun snorted coldly. Looking back, he looked at Ning Yuefeng. He slowly clasped his fist and arched his hand and said, "master Ning, my son is young and full of vigor. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth, and Qingxiong is only my youngest son. He can''t fully represent the position of the Xu family, so it doesn''t count."


    Not waiting for Ning Yuefeng to open his mouth, the second master disdained and said, "I really want to break the debt."


    "Shut up, you''ll die if you say less?" Ning Yuefeng yelled. Facing Xu Kun, who had already turned blue and red, he also threw his fist. "Brother Xu is right. He really can''t represent the position of the Xu family. 10 billion is an astronomical number for anyone. But since this matter has been mentioned, today is also a meeting of the Xu family supporting the four families, and the Xu family can''t be criticized, can''t it? I think it''s better to regard the 10 billion yuan as the first prize, and reward the 10 billion yuan to the Tianjiao who can get the first prize this time? In this way, no one dares to say behind their backs that the Xu family is not, and that they have gained the best of both worlds. "


    As soon as these words were uttered, none of the forces who arrived ahead of time could not help but take a cold breath and look hasty.


    "Ten billion dollars! It''s like giving away. "


    "It''s amazing that the Xu family is really powerful, and it''s not a false name."


    "Listen, if you can represent our family here and win the first place, you will be rewarded if you go back."


    More and more people talk about it, and it seems that they all regard 10 billion as a matter of certainty.


    In the face of Ning Yuefeng''s words, in the face of the surrounding recognition, Xu Kun did not step down.


    On the contrary, Xu Kun laughed confidently, echoed around for a moment, and said with a smile: "good! Just 10 billion yuan will be taken as the first prize. The young generation of the Xu family have already been eager to try this conference. "


    I narrowed my eyes, thinking that Xu Kun could say this, which means that he is very confident that the Xu family can win the first place this time, so I don''t worry about 10 billion being taken away.


    This is not without a reason. After all, the competition topics of the four conferences this year are in the hands of the Xu family. Now no one knows except the Xu family!


    In the end, it was decided in public that the ten billion winners of the four conferences would be held. Ning Yuefeng and his second master sat in the seats. Xu Kun, with his family members, returned to the main position of the conference, as if waiting for the arrival of other forces. Ning Zhenhua and I, as the younger generation, stood behind.


    Soon, more and more people entered the venue, including many big families from other places, overseas Chinese forces and Wulin sects!


    The atmosphere, which used to be relatively empty, has gradually become active.


    "Hello, master Xu. Our Bai family, representing the Lingnan area, is here to attend the meeting of the four families."


    "Down to Wudang Mountain, Taoist Changqing, my grandfather came to say hello for me and met master Xu."


    Until, a group of people appeared at the main entrance of the meeting. Xu Kun, who had been sitting in silence, got up to greet him directly and said with a smile, "you guys, you''ve come all the way from abroad. After a hard journey, please go back and wait for me to say hello to your old leader."


    One of them, a middle-aged man who took the lead, immediately bowed his hand and said, "what''s master Xu saying? We Hongmen have always been good friends with the Xu family. How can we not come to the four family meeting? The old gang leader said on my behalf, "if you are free, you can go to San Francisco to have tea with his old people and play chess."


    "That''s nature." Xu Kun answered with a kind tone, as if the man in front of him was equal to him.


    Hongmen...


    standing in the meeting hall, I looked at it from a distance and thought about it a little. The word "secret way Hongmen" is a name that every man has heard. It is definitely an old power of China. If most of the power had not moved abroad, it would be one of China''s top underground forces now, but Hongmen is still strong overseas.


    Just as they exchanged greetings for a minute or two and were ready to come in together, suddenly another group of people came into the door.The leader is nine feet tall. His fists are covered with calluses and his clavicles are tattooed. He is the leader of Tiejiang, Shao Wentian!


    Next to Shao Wentian, Ren Changfeng holds a fan in his hand, just like an ancient talent, followed by two figures, who are two CHILDES of Hualong.


    The appearance of Tiejiang not only moved Xu Kun, but also all the people sitting in the meeting, including the Song family, the Wang family and Ning Yuefeng.


    At present, Tiejiang is not too strong, but Shao Wentian can appear here. What he represents is the Li family, one of the three families!


    Only the middle-aged man in Hongmen caught Shao Wentian''s shoulder and didn''t care at all. He hugged Shao Wentian hard, just like a brother, and said, "how do you come, Changfeng


    "Didn''t I come in right behind you? Su Shan, you haven''t changed at all. " Shao Wentian was not upset. It seemed that he was very happy to see this middle-aged man in Hongmen. He immediately gave a hearty smile.


    Ren Changfeng shook the fan and said with a smile, "Sushan has not changed much. There are so few wrinkles. We are old now."


    Then, Shao Wentian waved his hand and pointed to the two CHILDES of Hualong, "these are my two sons, you two. Don''t you say hello to Uncle Su? When you were young, uncle Su had hugged you. If it wasn''t for the four conferences, uncle Su would have come over and said, "I''m not sure when we will meet next time."


    "I''ve met uncle Su Shan." The two young masters of Hualong were immediately obedient and respectful.


    Su Shan laughed and patted the dragon on the shoulder. "Are you Bruce Lee? I remember when you were a child, you didn''t like to cry, but Xiao Hua did


    For a moment, the two young masters of Hualong blushed.


    Xu Kun hurried forward and made a gesture of invitation, "leader Shao, vice leader Ren, please take a seat? It''s a great honor for the Xu family to represent the Li family at the four conferences this time. "


    When the two gangs of Tiejiang Hongmen took their seats one after another and Xu Kun returned to the main position, the main gate of the meeting hall again entered a group of people. The leader was the big official, Chu Wenyang!


    "It''s the Chu family."


    "Here comes the Chu family."


    "Isn''t that Chu Yuyan, the eldest miss of the Chu family?"


    At this moment, Chu Yuyan followed Chu Wenyang and appeared!


    But also at this moment, song Shaocheng suddenly turned his face and stared at me with an unprecedented look of resentment. Gradually, he cocked up his mouth and seemed to be thinking about something.

 Chapter 197

    Chu Yuyan came, as always beautiful, a show will amaze the audience, so that the major forces of the younger generation, have a cold breath.


    "Is this miss Chu, Chu Yuyan? For the first time, I didn''t expect to look so good. "


    "Is this Chu Yuyan? This is more beautiful than her sister Chu Yuyan, and she has a better figure. "


    "It''s like walking out of a painting. I''m alive. If I get this girl, I don''t know what I want."


    "The Song family is really blessed."


    "Chujiayuyan, this appearance is very rare."


    For a time, many young people, can not help but talk up, praise Chu YuYan''s beauty, more young people, show their admiration without disguise.


    However, these people only mentioned the Song family, but did not mention the three words of song Shaocheng. It seems that they all know that this can not be said face to face. After all, song Shaocheng has been kicked into a eunuch by me.


    However, song Shaocheng is not a fool. Knowing that outsiders are afraid of provoking the Song family, he deliberately doesn''t say it. In his evil sneer, his resentment grows deeper and deeper. He stares at me from a distance, as if he is planning something.


    Chu Wenyang, together with several Chu family members and Chu Yuyan, walked straight into the meeting hall. First he said hello to Xu Kun, and then he sat next to the Song family. It seemed that the relationship between the song and Chu families was inseparable.


    Chu Wenyang sits down and talks with song Hai, while Chu Yuyan stands behind, less than two meters away from Song Shaocheng.


    All of a sudden, Chu Yuyan raised her head, inadvertently looked around her eyes, because my position is directly opposite her, so as soon as she looked up, she directly saw me.


    For a moment, Chu Yuyan frowned tightly and looked unhappy. Although she didn''t say a word, her eyes showed that she still remembered that I was so angry that Chu Wenyang vomited blood, and gradually showed disgust for me.


    And Chu Wenyang, also noticed my existence, immediately cold hum, but because Ning Yuefeng here, Chu Wenyang also did not say anything.


    At this time, song Shaocheng, standing behind song Hai, suddenly walked to Chu Yuyan with ease and put his hand around her waist without saying a word.


    Chu Yuyan looks extremely disgusted, immediately want to struggle, but song Shaocheng gently attached to her ear, I do not know what to tell her, let her face a stiff, so let song Shaocheng embrace!


    Then, song Shaocheng side face, the corner of the mouth curve up, hand deliberately wipe chuyuyan''s waist, like provocation, more like a demonstration, this is a silent contest!


    "I stand on the opposite side of song Shaocheng and Chu Yuyan, with many figures in the middle. My eyes are interspersed with each other. I can''t help but raise an uncontrollable anger.


    Don''t think about it. I know that song Shaocheng must rely on his engagement, and song Hai and Chu Wenyang are here to deliberately threaten Chu Yuyan. Otherwise, Chu Yuyan won''t let him hold her like this!


    In doing so, song Shaocheng just wanted to stimulate me and provoke me. He also wanted me to confess that I was Li Shaobai in a rage!


    Now Song Shaocheng must be very proud. He must want to be angry with me. I can''t fall into the trap.


    Simply, I calm down and look as usual. I don''t even look at Song Shaocheng. But I''ve written it down in my heart. I think that song Shaocheng is abandoned by me, and you don''t give up. You dare to challenge me. You''ll have to suffer!


    It seems that song Shaocheng is aware of my insipidity. It seems that his plot is not successful, and he is not happy. He is even worse. He keeps eating Chu YuYan''s tofu with his hands and touching her waist. While Chu YuYan''s face is red, she also feels ashamed and angry.


    However, even if the face is full of shame and anger, but song Hai and Chu Wenyang are present, Chu Yuyan doesn''t have the slightest way.


    Seeing this, although I look like a nobody, in fact, I''m very upset. I want to run to the opposite side now, take off song Shaocheng''s arm, and then beat him so hard that his mother can''t recognize him!


    It''s a pity that my current status and position can''t tolerate my impulse. I can only watch it helplessly and try my best to hold it back without showing any flaw.


    If I show a flaw, or even a slight change in my face, then song Shaocheng can really be sure that I am Li Shaobai who is a fake.


    Simply, I forced up a smile and cast my eyes in the past.


    Seeing that I was still unmoved, he even laughed. Song Shaocheng''s expression was so strong that he couldn''t figure out what I meant. He had to pull his hand back. Not only did the plot fail, he became suspicious. It seemed that at this moment, even he was not sure whether I was Li Shaobai or not.


    After song Shaocheng pulls away her hand, Chu Yuyan is obviously relieved. She can''t help but move Lianbu lightly, deliberately separating some distance from Song Shaocheng.


    Song Shaocheng was more and more upset. He not only became a eunuch, but also couldn''t stimulate me. He was treated like this by Chu Yuyan, and his face turned black on the spot.


    But at this moment, it was four conferences. Song Shaocheng didn''t dare to do something too much. He could only stand in the same place and swallow his anger. His eyes were full of unprecedented resentment, like eating dog excrement.


    In particular, song Shaocheng looked down at his crotch, and then looked at Chu Yuyan on one side. His face was like black charcoal, and his resentment was mixed with strong grievance. That was a man''s grievance!"It''s time..." I said in a low voice. The smile that I had forced to sketch turned into a real smile. I almost couldn''t help laughing and said in secret: "song Shaocheng, song Shaocheng, just because you want to excite me? You''re too tender. Are you sore now? Oh, wrong. You have no eggs. I''ve kicked you out. In fact, I''m Li Shaobai. I''m standing opposite you. How about that? What can you do with me? Although you and Chu YuYan''s engagement is still there, but now you have become a eunuch, I think even if you are really married, you have no way, right? Ha ha ha, it''s really painful that you can''t eat the cake in front of you, ha ha. "


    The abolition of song Shaocheng is well known in the whole city. I really don''t know why he dares to attend the four conferences. Isn''t it a joke for others?


    But when I think about it seriously, I find something wrong. It seems that something is wrong.


    When I pointed out, I began to speculate in my heart and said in secret: "according to the truth, it is impossible for song Shaocheng to come, so why did he come? And Chu Yuyan, why did she follow Chu Wenyang? "


    Without waiting for me to think about it carefully, the people in the meeting hall suddenly got up, which directly interrupted me. I couldn''t help but look up and follow everyone''s eyes to the main door of the meeting hall.


    I don''t know who was the first to say, "Fang family! It''s the Fang family! It''s the Fang family. The young master is here


    Then, all the people bowed their hands together with unprecedented respect. Even the four heads of the four families bowed their hands and clasped their fists.


    "Welcome... Master Fang!"


    "We welcome Mr. Fang!"


    At the main entrance of the meeting hall, a young man came into the room. He was wearing a gold silk robe. He had a handsome face and a proud look. He was quite like an emperor, followed by an old man, just like a bodyguard.


    As soon as he arrived, the audience was in awe, but when he stepped forward, he noticed Chu Yuyan, and suddenly stopped walking, his eyes lit up, and his eyes condensed

 Chapter 198

    At the moment of casting eyes, the young master of the Fang family was not afraid. He opened his mouth in public and looked away. "I didn''t expect that there were such beauties in these four conferences."


    Between the words, the young master of the Fang family and the old people around him stepped into the threshold.


    Without saying a word, Xu Kun immediately welcomed them and invited them to the side of the main seat of the meeting. He treated them as if they were the supreme guests. Even Shao Wentian didn''t have such treatment.


    After all this, the young master of the Fang family sat down in his seat and was suddenly unhappy. He reached out and tapped on the table. "Is that the way we come here, the four of you will give me this kind of treatment?"


    This words a, Xu Kun on the spot stare big eyes, rare nervous up, the presence of people, all dumb words.


    The young master of the Fang family, Fang Dao, said that his seat was the most senior guest position, even the tribute on the table, which was better. Did he even despise the poor treatment? Does he usually eat dragon meat?


    However, neither song Hai nor Wang Lin dare to argue, because the person who dislikes the poor treatment is from the Fang family. He is the young master of the Fang family who stands in the land of China and can be called the first of the three families. This person is very likely to be the next successor of the Fang family!


    Xu Kun didn''t dare to be slighted. He didn''t care about his identity. For fear of Fang Dao''s anger, he bent down and asked carefully: "I don''t know if Fang Dao''s young master... Is the tribute not to the taste, or is there any demand? I''ll send someone to do it immediately. "


    "There''s no problem with the tribute. As soon as I sit down, I don''t like to pour wine myself. Who is the woman? Call her and pour me tea and wine Say, square road side once face, slowly lift up a hand, pointed to Chu Yu Yan in the crowd.


    At the fingertip, all of them turn their eyes, and fall on Chu Yuyan. All the big forces suck cold air one after another, and can''t help making a sound.


    "Little master Fang asked Miss Chu to pour tea and wine? It''s... It''s a lot of luck! "


    "This is more or less related to the Fang family. What a good opportunity it is?"


    Chu Wenyang didn''t hesitate. He turned his head immediately when he was happy. "Yuyan, what are you doing? Why don''t you go ahead? "


    "I..." Chu Yuyan was stunned.


    At this time, song Hai suddenly took a look at Chu Yuyan and said, "Yuyan, although you have an engagement, you don''t have to worry about the fact that Fang daoshaozhu calls you. Fang daoshaozhu looks up to you and asks you to pour tea and wine for him. This is a great honor for song and Chu families."


    Hearing song Hai''s words, song Shaocheng, who is his grandson, stares at Song Hai and looks at him dully. He is totally stupid. Then song Shaocheng is extremely depressed and seems to express his silent anger. This is his fiancee, his future woman. How can he pour tea and wine for others?


    However, song Hai slightly glared, song Shaocheng didn''t dare to let go of his fart, so he counseled directly.


    Seeing that Chu Yuyan hasn''t moved for a long time, Chu Wenyang''s face changes and shouts, "Yuyan, go quickly and introduce yourself by the way. Don''t make Fang daoshaozhu angry!"


    "Is..." Chu Yuyan face difficult color, can''t help but take a deep breath, helpless step lotus step, slowly walk to the side of the square road position, bow a worship, "square road little master good, little girl Chu Yuyan."


    Fang Dao laughs inexplicably, reaches out his hand and pats the position beside him, saying: "Yuyan, good name, Chu family has given birth to a good woman. Come and sit next to me and pour me a cup of tea first."


    Facing the orders of the song and Chu families and the authority of Fang Dao from the Fang family, Chu Yuyan can''t help but sit down and pour tea for Fang Dao.


    After drinking the hot tea poured by Chu Yuyan, Fang Dao looked at her and said, "good tea comes from beauty. It''s wonderful, wonderful."


    I stood behind the seat of Ning mansion, looking at Chu YuYan''s helplessness and Fang''s natural expression. I felt very uncomfortable. Like song Shaocheng, I had no choice but to watch.


    Because the origin of Fang Dao is so big that the four families have to obey their orders. Song Shaocheng can''t stop it, and I can''t stop it!


    Of course, Chu Yuyan just poured tea and wine, which was not too much. Fang Dao didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, so she put up with it.


    ....


    when Xu Kun laughed, he was obviously relieved. Then he turned around and looked around. "Most of the people have come to the four conferences today. As soon as the Ye family arrives, it will be officially launched. Please be calm."


    But as soon as the voice fell, three figures suddenly appeared outside the main door of the venue. They leaned shoulder to shoulder, laughed and talked with each other. Under the refraction of the sun, they could not see their appearance clearly.


    "I wipe this place. It''s so high-end! I used to think that I was very powerful. I didn''t expect that you were even more powerful than me. I used to be like a frog at the bottom of a well! "


    "You are too low-key. I finally know why the school doesn''t dismiss you. If it wasn''t for the winter vacation, you would bring us to Yanjing. Old Cao and I don''t know your identity."


    "Oh, don''t say that. Let''s just come for a walk today. We''ll have a competition later. We''ll just sit and watch later."The three men, like brothers, walked forward to the threshold with laughter, revealing their appearance.


    One of them, angular and handsome, wearing a motorcycle leather suit and a pair of sunglasses, is the leader of the three.


    A man on the left, wearing a colorful shirt and Jiang shidanton on his wrist, was shocked at the moment of entering.


    A man on the right, wearing a jade finger on his left finger and a casual suit, looks very formal, but his expression looks like a country bumpkin going to town.


    When I saw these three people, I was completely stunned!


    But Xu Kun was shocked, and the people around him got up again. When Fang Daolai came, he said respectfully: "Welcome... Young master Ye!"


    Song Hai got up and arched his hand


    Wang Lin took a deep breath, "I''ve seen Ye Shaozhu."


    Ning Yuefeng said, "I''ve seen Ye Shaozhu."


    Xu Kun came forward and quickly made a gesture of invitation. "It''s a great honor, a great honor, for ye Shaozhu and your two friends to be here! Ye Shaozhu is studying outside. He is at ease and seldom returns to Beijing. He is not clear about the capital. I''m afraid there are still many people you don''t know, right? Don''t worry. Xu will introduce you one by one later. Don''t worry. "


    I stay in place, looking at the three figures, the whole person can not believe, can not help shocked.


    And at this time, as shocked as I am, there is Chu Yuyan sitting beside Fang Dao, pouring tea and wine for him!


    Because these three people are my special class students, Cao Kun, Xu Feng and... Ye Chen!


    Can also be at the moment, Cao Kun saw Chu Yuyan, surprised to ask: "director Chu?"


    Then, Xu Feng and ye Chen look together, a Leng on the spot.


    "Director Chu?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing Chu YuYan''s expression, they seemed to realize that Cao Kun was the first one to be upset!

 Chapter 199

    Cao Kun''s face was full of unhappiness, but his behavior was no longer as mindless as before. Instead, he held back his unhappiness. He seemed to know that in such a place, he couldn''t get in the way of his identity. He resolutely focused his attention on Ye Chen, nodded to him, and seemed to want Ye Chen to stand out.


    Standing far away in the meeting hall, I was very relieved and satisfied to see Cao Kun''s behavior. I couldn''t help looking at him with admiration. I saw that Cao Kun had changed a lot since I left Dongling University.


    Especially in their relationship, as a teacher, I can see that my students no longer aim at each other, but unite together and become brothers, so I am happy and satisfied from the bottom of my heart.


    However, this is not the time to reveal my identity. All I can do is to stand by and watch.


    But I think that if the people present knew that ye Chen was my student, they would be silly, right?


    Thinking of this, I involuntarily raised the corner of my mouth, but didn''t say anything. Instead, I stood behind Ning Yuefeng, quietly watching the next scene, how it would be, how my students would deal with it, and how they would grow up.


    In my eyes, ye Chen slowly took off his sunglasses and showed his sharp eyes. His expression gradually cooled down. He looked at Fang Dao from a distance. He seemed to know each other, but he didn''t have any dialogue, just like a stranger.


    Then, following the guidance of Xu Kun, ye Chen took a leisurely step forward, took Cao Kun and Xu Feng to the seat of guest of honor, and sat down directly, only separated from Fang Dao by Xu Kun.


    After sitting down, ye Chen did not change his face. He directly turned his face and looked at Chu Yuyan in a trance. He kindly raised a smile, "director Chu, do you remember us? Since you left, we''ve been thinking about you very much. We''ll meet again today, but we didn''t expect that it would be such an occasion. Why don''t you come and have a seat with me? "


    Many people looked at each other in dismay.


    "Miss Chu, is she really the director of Ye Shaozhu? I thought I heard it wrong just now. Is it the director of Ye Shaozhu school? "


    "Maybe, I heard that Chu Yuyan worked in Dongling University before, and ye Shaozhu might be in this school!"


    "Although the Fang family is very powerful, the Ye family is not bad either, and listen to Ye Shaozhu''s tone and his attitude. It seems that this relationship is extraordinary!"


    Even Chu Wen Yang, also can''t help a Leng, look can''t believe, "director? This... "


    however, Fang Dao immediately hummed and stared at Ye Chen without showing any weakness, saying," Ye Chen, this is the person I called first. Don''t make trouble. "


    "What about calling first? Do you think it''s yours to call first? It''s a person, not a toy. It depends on director Chu''s will to stay with you or come to me. " Ye Chen said lightly.


    Fang Dao didn''t speak at once, just slightly side his head and squinted at Chu Wenyang below.


    Chu Wenyang, as a big official, was not a simple person. He understood his meaning in a flash, and seemed to know that he could not afford to offend either the Ye family or the Fang family, so he had to choose one side.


    So, Chu Wenyang bit his teeth, very decisive, directly stood up, said: "Ye Shaozhu, I arranged Yuyan to Fang Dao Shaozhu, just responsible for pouring tea and wine. If ye Shaozhu is not satisfied, you can let Xu Jiazhu arrange it for you."


    In his words, he has already expressed his position, and has skillfully pushed the power of speaking to Xu Kun. He is not only scheming deeply, but also forgetting everything.


    I saw Chu Wen Yang deeply in the crowd, and secretly said that this old ghost is really a person.


    As soon as his voice fell, ye Chen was totally wrong. Without waiting for Xu Kun to continue, he immediately said coldly, "director Chu is my former teaching director. Can''t I talk to my director today? And what do you mean? People as tools? Do not ask the meaning of director Chu, they are good at advocating? "


    All of a sudden, Chu Wenyang''s face changed, and he quickly arched his hand, "master ye, master ye, it''s just that this matter has to be sorted out first, and it''s also that Yuyan first promised to pour tea and wine for master Fang Dao. No one forced her... It''s her own will. If you don''t believe it, master ye can ask in person."


    Hearing this, I was annoyed. Chu Wenyang, a damned old devil, was so smart that he could not be any more. He once again shirked the responsibility and made Chu Yuyan feel embarrassed!


    Chu Wenyang''s meaning is that no one forces Chu Yuyan, and they never force her face to face. Moreover, Chu Wenyang says that, as a niece, how dare Chu Yuyan disobey the meaning of the lines in his words? Is equivalent to in disguised hint Chu Yuyan, let her stay in Fang Dao side, and admit is voluntary.


    Ye Chen asked, "director Chu, is this really true?"


    As soon as ye Chen said this, I felt a thump in my heart. He said that Chu Wenyang''s city is too deep. Ye Chen is not a rival at all.


    Especially Fang Dao, this person is not simple, he did not say anything, just looked at Chu Wenyang one eye, perfectly solved the matter, scheming the same deep.


    At this moment, in my expectation, Chu Yuyan nodded her head and said helplessly: "I volunteered, no one forced me."Ye Chen seemed helpless and sighed. Just as he was about to move his sight away, Xu Feng suddenly attached to him. He didn''t know what to say, which made Ye Chen immediately look back and asked: "now, on behalf of the Ye family, I formally invite you to come and watch the four conferences together. I don''t know if director Chu would like to? I have a very important thing to tell you. It''s also the reason why Cao Kun and Xu Feng and I came to Beijing together this time. It''s about one person. "


    Chu Yuyan looks moved, "is it?"


    Chu Wenyang, a damned old ghost, saw that the situation was not right, and immediately cut in and said: "Ye Shaozhu, Yuyan, she..."


    in the middle of the conversation, ye Chen glared and interrupted, coldly saying: "am I talking to you? This is my business with director Chu. When will it be your turn to interrupt? "


    All of a sudden, Chu Wenyang''s throat seems to be stuck by a stone, and he can''t speak. No one around dares to interrupt. Song Hai dares not, and Xu Kun just shut up.


    Although Ye Chen''s city is not deep enough to fight Chu Wenyang, with Xu Feng and Cao Kun, I feel like three cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang.


    At this moment, Fang Dao picked up a cup of tea and said: "what''s important, can''t you say it face to face? Do you have to sit together and talk? Or later? You represent the Ye family? Do I represent the Fang family? Yes? Can''t our Fang family compare with your Ye family? "


    Fang Dao asked several questions in a row, which made Ye Chen unable to fight back. In a simple round, he was defeated. Even Xu Feng and Cao Kun were helpless. They seemed to know the advantages and disadvantages between them.


    What''s more, Fang Dao''s question is very ingenious, which implies that Chu Yuyan is sitting next to you. It''s not someone else, but Fang Dao, the head of the three aristocratic families. You are just a weak woman in a small family. If you dare to leave without permission, you will lose our face and offend the Fang family!


    Ask ingeniously, ask extremely overbearing, Fang Dao is the first person I met to speak so powerful!


    I looked at Chu Yuyan from a distance and could not help clenching my fist. I had an unknown premonition, which somehow rose up and became more and more intense. I thought that if Fang Dao did that, no one could stop him, that is to take Chu Yuyan away...

 Chapter 200

    Fang Dao noticed Chu Yuyan from entering the door, and asked her to pour tea and wine in person, and watched her all the time. This kind of behavior, this kind of behavior, is not without deep meaning.


    The most important thing is that Chu Yuyan is so beautiful, just like the fairy in the painting. I will never believe Fang Dao is not moved!


    What about engagement? What does the Song family dare to say when Fang Dao comes out? Do you dare to disobey the Fang family?


    If Fangdao wants to take it away by force, I dare to guarantee that no one on the scene dare to stop it. This is the status, this is the identity!


    Especially the old man beside Fang Dao, from the point of following the little master of Fang family, this old man must be a master of tianbang, and his strength will never be lower than Liu Quan of Song family!


    Secretly pinched a sweat, looking at Ye Chen a word then defeated, I have no way, can not stand out, can only be in an inconspicuous position, watching.


    At this moment, ye Chen has nothing to say, and Chu Yuyan is in a dilemma. They both choose to be silent, which virtually shows that Fang Dao easily won the battle in the conversation of the young master of the aristocratic family.


    Seeing this, Xu Kun quickly squeezed out a smiling face and glanced around. Instead of mentioning this matter, he cheered: "the four family meeting, the major forces, the four families and the three aristocratic families have come together. Then I officially announce that the four family meeting officially begins!"


    With that, Xu Kun took up a glass of wine and paid homage to everyone. Without saying a word, he immediately went on.


    The whole venue, one by one to return, in order to express the beginning of the four conferences.


    To put it simply, the four conferences are the gathering of invited people from all walks of life to exchange resources and show their own strength. In fact, they are similar to the nature of the cocktail party, except that they are large-scale and have many wonderful programs.


    As for the competition of the younger generation, it is the most popular and the last finale of the four conferences.


    Soon, groups of classically dressed women walked into the meeting hall and danced in the middle. From time to time, people applauded.


    "Oh, aren''t those Miss Xu''s? It''s really pretty. "


    "Well, these are the programs arranged by the Xu family. Naturally, all of them are from the Xu family."


    At the time of applause, some people talked about the final finale of the show. The competition among the younger generation, especially the unpublished competition topics, caused many young people''s conjecture. It seems that they are eager to try and can''t wait.


    "Guess what the title of this contest will be?"


    "Fighting?"


    "No way. Don''t you see the man named Gu Liangsheng over there? You didn''t come just now, so you didn''t hear. I can tell you that Gu Liangsheng is by no means a simple man. Second master Ning said that his strength is more powerful than Ning Zhenbang! How could the Xu family choose to fight? Isn''t that giving the first place to Ning Fu for nothing? "


    "What? Better than Ning Zhenbang? How is that possible? Ning Zhenbang is evil enough in our generation. How come there are more Gu Liangsheng now? "


    "Then tell us about Gu Liangsheng. How can he do it?"


    "I just heard from Mr. Ning that he needs at least ten rounds to win Gu Liangsheng. Think for yourself, how powerful is Mr. Ning''s strength in the second place, and how powerful is it if he can spend more than ten rounds in his hands?"


    "Isn''t that right? I''ve heard that Ning Zhenbang is so powerful that he can''t pass one round in the hands of Ning Erye. Can Gu Liangsheng pass more than ten rounds? Isn''t that more than ten times more powerful than Ning Zhenbang? "


    "There should be no more than ten times, but several times is possible. In a word, Gu Liangsheng is not a simple person. I have observed him for a long time. He has been very calm since he came in. He seems to be very confident in this contest."


    "Then we''ll have to be more careful if we''re against Gu Liangsheng. I''m afraid he''s very sure."


    These words, I listen to the bottom of the ear, on the surface I look as usual, calm, in fact, my heart is thinking, I have a damn sure, even the test items do not know, I am so calm, all pretend to come out.


    However, the second master''s ability to deceive people is really powerful and effective. It seems that all the young people in the meeting room think that I am very powerful. When they talk about my name, many people are moved by it.


    Even Fang Dao and the old man around him looked at me from time to time, and seemed very curious about how powerful my skill was. I could have such skill at such a young age.


    In fact, I have a fart fighting strength, which is all made up by the second master to deceive people, OK? My mother''s biggest fear is to encounter martial arts. I can''t even fight Ning Zhenbang. If I encounter martial arts, I will definitely be beaten by the rhythm of end abuse.


    Even so, my appearance is still very calm, even without blinking an eye, but I look around a little and find that the people who are paying attention to me are not only others, but also song Shaocheng, Wang Guorong and Xu Qingxiong.


    These three people, as if I was a dead enemy, six eyes locked on me. If the eyes can kill people, I''m afraid I''ve been cut to pieces by their eyes.Especially song Shaocheng, since Chu Yuyan was called to the position of Fang Dao, he didn''t dare to do anything to him, and even didn''t dare to say anything to him. Unexpectedly, he transferred his angry and venomous eyes to me, as if I forced Chu Yuyan to go up!


    Moreover, in the eyes of song Shaocheng, mixed with the determination of silk, as if in a round of doubt just now, he chose to believe in himself and determined that I was Li Shaobai!


    There is also Wang Guorong, a fat face full of flesh, showing a trace of ruthless color, as if still thinking about the past, there is no way to revenge, so that he is very subdued, very unhappy.


    Xu Qingxiong, in particular, is not happy to the extreme. Since he was cheated by Wang Guorong just now and was exposed to the fact that he had defaulted on his debts, he has always been black faced from the beginning to now, just like his black sheep''s status is not guaranteed, and the status of the capital''s top four is not guaranteed. I am responsible for everything, and I am the culprit!


    I turned a deaf ear to the eyes of the three of them. I was very leisurely. I was even pulled down by the second master and sat down next to him. I ate and drank with him. I ignored the three of them and regarded them as transparent.


    The three of them stared at me for as long as I ate. Their complicated eyes seemed to want to tear me apart!


    Just as I was burping, Xu Kun suddenly stood up and said, "although the four conferences are not over yet, I decided to say the topic of this year''s competition first, so that you young people can be prepared."


    With the spread of Xu Kun''s words, almost everyone turned their eyes. Song Shaocheng was like this, and Wang Guorong was like this, but Xu Qingxiong was not. He still stared at me, even showed a proud smile, and made a silent speech to me again.


    "I said, it''s not over yet! I want you to repay Gu Liangsheng ten times for the Revenge of that day! "

 Chapter 201

    Xu Qingxiong''s mouth shape, Xu Qingxiong''s pride, all indicates that he knows the competition of the four conferences like the palm of his hand, very sure, he wants to use this competition, to revenge the last time!


    From this point, I can judge that the title of this contest is not martial arts, because Xu Qingxiong is not good at martial arts at all!


    From Xu Qingxiong''s complacent expression, the title of the contest must have a great advantage for him.


    Think about it, I come to an answer, that is the capital!


    Sure enough, in front of everyone, Xu Kun solemnly said: "this competition is divided into three items. The final ranking is based on the comprehensive results of the three items."


    Speaking of this, all around the silent, Xu Kun swallowed a saliva, and then said: "the first, personal assets competition, must be personal assets, according to the number of funds to divide the place."


    "Second, the competition of industrial appreciation space, that is to say, we don''t pay attention to the value of the industry, but to see which young company''s industrial appreciation space is high, the higher the ranking."


    "The third is the final competition, the topic is, raise money! Who can raise the most money in the competition is the winner. "


    "In the three competitions, list the comprehensive ranking, and the winner will get the 10 billion color head of my Xu family. The top three will get more awards from the three families, as well as the opportunity to enter the three families!"


    After just a few words, the whole meeting hall was silent at first, and then there was a roar. There was a collective uproar. No one could help but look hasty and moved.


    "The first is personal assets, the second is industrial appreciation space, and the third is the comparison of fund-raising ability!"


    "List the rankings according to the comprehensive results!"


    "This is an unprecedented contest!"


    "First place, you can get 10 billion dollars of color head!"


    "The chance to enter the three great families!"


    "Wait, how do I feel that it''s very good for the Xu family? Very good for Xu Qingxiong? This time, the Xu family will definitely help him win the first place behind his back, and I think this competition is more like revenge on someone? "


    "Gu Liangsheng?"


    "Don''t forget, last time Xu Qingxiong and Gu Liangsheng fought against each other for wealth and lost. This competition must be specially prepared. It''s not only to save face for the Xu family, but also to press Ningfu. After all, the most powerful of the four families is the Xu family! There are too many cards in the Xu family that have never been revealed. "


    "No wonder the Xu family dares to use the 10 billion yuan as a lottery. It''s because the Xu family is not afraid that the 10 billion yuan will be taken away. I''m afraid that before that, the Xu family has been fully prepared?"


    As he said that, more and more eyes focused on Xu Qingxiong and me, with different looks, as if at this moment, he and I were the protagonists of high attention.


    After being watched for a while, Xu Qingxiong was very proud. His eyes twinkled. He seemed to have the chance to win. He enjoyed the feeling of being watched so much that he could not help floating around. It seemed that before the competition started, the first place was already his.


    But in the face of all this, I didn''t have any nervousness, but gradually I felt at ease. At least this competition was not a fight.


    I''m not sure about martial arts. When it comes to financial strength, I don''t think I will lose to too many people. If Xu Qingxiong wants to take advantage of this opportunity to revenge, I don''t mind playing with him. I like to fight against people who think they have the chance to win.


    This is Xu Qingxiong''s strength, but also my strength!


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help laughing and sipping sake. He was neither arrogant nor impatient, and was not in a hurry. In Xu Qingxiong''s eyes, he suddenly narrowed his eyes, as if he was speculating about my idea. He was just so calm and didn''t panic at all, which made him not calm.


    I didn''t even care. I didn''t prepare anything like others. Instead, I poured a glass of wine for the second master and said, "second master, how about this wine?"


    "That''s it. I didn''t drink as well as I used to. The Xu family is still too mean." The second master drank sake and did not forget to belittle the Xu family.


    At the moment, even though Xu Qingxiong and I have become the protagonists of this competition, there are still people who are very confident, and the elders in the force are even more supportive.


    "Don''t be afraid, this time it''s not the family assets, it''s the strength of the family. It doesn''t represent the young master of the Xu family. He and Gu Liangsheng of Ningfu will certainly be among the best. There''s no need to be nervous."


    "That''s right. This competition is about personal strength. Even if we don''t get the first place, we have to win glory for us and get the top ten places!"


    "Four assembly, can occupy it, if won the first, since when... Famous earthquake Yanjing!"


    Soon, the younger generation of the major forces were doing their best to prepare for the competition of the three projects in advance.


    Song Hai didn''t do anything, but simply looked back at Song Shaocheng. It seemed that this time, it was his plan to let song Shaocheng participate.


    Wang Lin is the same, but the person he looks at is not Wang Guorong, but a thin man beside him.


    As for Xu Kun, after the announcement, he looked at Xu Qingxiong and said nothing, but the meaning was very obvious.At this time, Ning Yuefeng side face, deeply staring at me, asked in a low voice, "Liangsheng ah, how do you grasp?"


    "After all, I don''t know whether people in front of me are going to win or lose. No one dares to guarantee. But I can guarantee that Gu Liangsheng won''t lose face for Ningfu in today''s competition." I''m not in a hurry.


    Hearing this, Ning Yuefeng laughed, reached out and patted me on the shoulder, looked at Ning Zhenhua and said, "Zhenhua, learn more from your brother-in-law in the future. If you have your brother-in-law half calm, I will be very satisfied."


    "Master, don''t worry. I''m very convinced of my brother-in-law. I''ll learn from him in the future. I won''t neglect him. And although many people are better than me in this competition, I also want to try my best to win a good-looking place." Ning Zhenhua clenched his fist and became more excited.


    "That''s good." Ning Yuefeng put his head a little and was very impressed.


    But at this juncture, the second master suddenly stood up with a light look. He held his head high and looked around. His clothes were loose, like an old rascal, and he still had a cigarette in his mouth. He yelled: "I think the title of the first place in the four conferences is not Gu Liangsheng of Ningfu. Who is the opponent in this young generation, whether it''s fighting or fighting for wealth £¿¡±


    At this point, the second master suddenly raised his hand, first pointing to the position of the Song family, "Song Hai? Your eunuch grandson won''t win. "


    Then, the second master turned his fingertips and landed in the position of the Wang family, "Wang Lin? You Wangs are so seedless, so counselled, and dare to compete with each other? "


    Then, the second master turned his hand again, pointed to the Xu family, and said with a smile, "the Xu family is a little interesting. I''m looking forward to what kind of means you Xu family will have."


    I look at the second master stupidly, completely stupid, this old guy, what tricks do you want to play?

 Chapter 202

    The second master yelled in public. I couldn''t figure out what tricks he was playing. I looked up in a daze. Looking at the light look of the second master and his arrogant posture, I fell into silence. I didn''t understand what the old man wanted to do.


    But with the spread of the second master''s words, or face-to-face provocation in the four conferences, no matter who can not tolerate it. It''s about the face of the family.


    Song Hai, Wang Lin, had a bad relationship with the second master. Song Hai clapped the table, stood up, glaring, and pointed to the second master, "Ning Yuesong, don''t talk nonsense here!"


    Wang Lin sat in his seat, squinting, coldly said: "Ning Yuesong, pay attention to the occasion. Although Gu Liangsheng of your Ning family has some skills, he is not so arrogant, is he? It''s not clear who won the first place until the end. "


    For a moment, other forces were upset and frowned. Their eyes suddenly gathered from all directions and fell on me.


    "Is Gu Liangsheng too arrogant? Do you really think these three competitions are simple? "


    "I don''t think he has any ability. Maybe he''s just lucky to fight with Xu Qingxiong."


    "That''s Gu Liangsheng, who had never heard of him in Yanjing before. Now he suddenly appears and is so arrogant. I think it''s mostly relying on Ningfu that he has this ability!"


    ...


    the second master is just a faecium stirring stick. Isn''t it obvious that everyone should aim at me? If I can''t get the first place, it doesn''t matter whether I get off the stage or not. What matters is how Ning Fu steps down?


    At this moment, not only me, but also Ning Yuefeng''s face was stiff and red with anger. However, due to the four conferences, it was inconvenient to criticize the second master face to face, so he could not make a sound.


    But the second master did not stop, and even stepped up, immediately counterattacked the words of song Hai and Wang Lin, saying: "Song Hai, is Lao Tzu wrong? Your grandson, is he really good? I think most of them are prepared in advance to transfer the assets of your song family to the name of song Shaocheng, right? And you, Wang Lin, do you dare to say that you are not so prepared? Isn''t that cheating? "


    As soon as these words came out, song Hai''s face changed. "Ning Yuesong, you don''t have to talk nonsense here. What''s cheating?"


    "That''s right. Ning Yuesong, don''t be nervous here. This is four conferences, not your Ning mansion." Wang Lin said decisively.


    I saw the second master''s face as usual. He reached out to pick his ears, deliberately picking the earwax in public, and played it out. The picture was very disharmonious, which made many people show their disdainful eyes, as if he were a country bumpkin.


    However, the second master didn''t care at all. Instead, he gave a dry cough and said, "it''s not cheating. What''s that? First of all, song Hai, your grandson, I don''t think he can do anything, can he? Don''t think that if I don''t go out, I don''t know anything about the capital. All of a sudden, song Shaocheng represents the Song family and suddenly has so much capital. Are you sure this is his own? Do you dare to have an outsider check it out? I remember some time ago, was song Shaocheng still lying on the hospital bed? And the Wang family is the same, transferring the family industry to the people who took part in the competition. Isn''t that cheating? It''s obviously unfair, isn''t it? Are you all idiots at the four conventions? "


    The second master''s words were very long and very clear. They were circulated among the four conferences, which made people''s faces change. Some of them seemed to have been pointed out by the second master, while others frowned and looked unhappy.


    But it is obvious that the latter is in the majority. In a moment, a wave of approval is gradually heard.


    "Mr. Ning, it''s true that the four conferences are the skills of the younger generation. They are ready in advance to transfer the family industry. What are these four conferences? Isn''t that cheating us? Are you cheating the three great families? "


    "If I support Mr. Ning, he''s right. It''s cheating! In this way, who can match them? In my opinion, among the four families, Ningfu is just and upright! "


    "It turns out that we all misunderstood Ning Fu just now. Ning Fu is thinking for us, not arrogant!"


    "Ningfu has a great family style."


    Words reverberate, bursts of roar, attitude changed in an instant!


    I sat next to the second master, staring at the second master standing up, and finally understood the second master''s intention. I was shocked as never before.


    Because, almost all of us didn''t think of this, and the second master thought of it and pointed it out in public.


    If I used to treat the second master as an old liar, now my first intuition has gone beyond the level of a liar.


    On the surface, the second master seems to be fluid and do things at will. In fact, he is more comprehensive than anyone. All the advantages and disadvantages can''t escape his eyes!


    Ning Yuefeng, in particular, seems to be surprised by his second master''s keenness. His old face no longer blushes, but slowly turns into a smile. He gets up slowly and says with a smile, "my second brother is right about this. If there is a family behind him, the younger generation''s competition will be too false and disrespectful to the three families. I suggest that As long as the younger generation who participate in the competition, they will give up the family aura and really compare their own strength! "This words, like magic, made the praise of the meeting more loud, which made song Hai and Wang Lin feel embarrassed. It seemed that they were really right. They had prepared the questions in advance, and almost made sure of any possibility.


    However, song Hai and Wang Lin are extremely embarrassed by the fact that they have been criticized by the second master. Among the loud noises in the meeting hall, song Hai first waved his big sleeve and cheered helplessly: "I, Song family, should not use this cheating method. You can rest assured that in this competition of the four major conferences, my family will not use any family resources. It''s all him Personal income. "


    Then, Wang Lin said with the same firmness: "the same is true of our Wangs. This four Congress is sure to be all the personal efforts of young people. As long as it''s an industry, you can explore the real and the false, and never cheat."


    With that, king Lin of song Hai sat down together, but in their rigid expression, they could see that they had no choice but to say so. Otherwise, they would be criticized by all forces and bad for the family''s reputation.


    At this moment, the second master attracted people''s attention, as if he had become a savior, and many young people showed respect for him without any disguise!


    Unfortunately, the second master didn''t care at all. Instead, he turned his eyes and looked at Xu Kun with a stiff smile. He asked, "that''s why I asked just now what means the Xu family will have. After all, the four family meetings are presided over by the Xu family. If something goes wrong, it''s not easy to say."


    Xu Kun kept a smiling face, nodded stiffly, and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth, "brother Ning is right. This is the competition of four conferences. How can he cheat? Besides, it''s still supported by the Xu family, so I also support brother Ning''s view that this competition should not be supported by any family power, and the capital that comes out must be my own income! "


    At this point, Xu Kun swallowed a mouthful of saliva, waved his hand, stopped the noise, and then announced, "now I announce that the competition of the younger generation officially... Begins!"

 Chapter 203

    In this arena, the number of people is not less than 200, most of them are young people, almost all of them come to participate in the competition.


    Under Xu Kun''s solemn announcement, the competition of the younger generation officially started. The results were recorded by the Xu family to publicize others!


    As the host, Xu Kun simply opened the super large LCD screen of the venue, which was the first ranking of the competition.


    But Xu Kun''s action is nothing more than that. He didn''t ask his subordinates to take out other tools to prove the contestants'' assets.


    Because today, not only the four families are here, but also the three families. No one dares to report false accounts, make mistakes and cheat others.


    If you dare to act rashly, it will definitely be denounced and suppressed by the major forces.


    Moreover, if people find that they falsely report assets, they will not only be disqualified, but also be despised, making the family disgraced. In the future, they don''t want to get involved with other forces.


    In particular, the situation caused by the fact that the second master just pointed out in public that cheating is not allowed has already formed a deterrent. Cheating is not allowed at the four conferences, and assets are not allowed to be falsely reported.


    If an investigation is carried out and it is found that the four families are cheated, the consequences will be very serious. After all, it is not only related to the four families, but also involves the three families!


    So after Xu Kun opened the big screen and showed a blank ranking, no one dared to take a chance and boast, but gradually someone came out with a very serious attitude and a strong self-confidence.


    For a time, the arrogance of the major forces appeared together!


    "Junior Zhao Yifan, personal assets 596 million!"


    "Junior Lu Shuangping, at present, his personal assets are about 639 million. There is nothing false about it. You can check it yourself."


    "Junior Zhu Mingdong, personal assets of 780 million!"


    "I''d like to report to you, Mr. Lin Yifei, that my personal assets have reached 1.2 billion!"


    As soon as Lin Yifei appeared, he shocked the audience with his strength of directly crossing nearly 510 million!


    "1.2 billion!"


    "The pride of the Lin family! Lin Yifei! I didn''t expect to do so. "


    "Tianjiao, the real Tianjiao."


    ...


    but soon, there were more and more people and their assets were getting higher and higher, and the whole venue was suddenly proud and gorgeous.


    Lin Yifei is just a flash in the pan. There are many people who are more powerful than him, so that they are surpassed before five minutes.


    The first person to surpass Lin Yifei is also a young man. He is handsome and slim. When he raises his hands and feet, he exudes a sense of aristocracy. He looks full of extreme self-confidence. He reaches out two fingers and says three words: "two billion."


    Wow ~ ~


    at this moment, the whole audience was in an uproar, and the younger generation couldn''t help talking.


    "Ji Gao! This man is the eldest son of Ji family in South China, Ji Gao! "


    "It''s Ji Gao. Actually, it''s Ji Gao. He has always been very skillful and never relied on his family. He has been making money independently since high school. Now he is the president of a listed company and has many subsidiaries."


    "Ji Gao actually has 2 billion assets. I''m afraid he can get the top ten position in the first round of competition? After all, two billion is not a small number. "


    Even though there is a lot of discussion, Ji Gao still looks as usual, and is not affected at all.


    But at this time, in Hongmen''s position, a tattooed youth came out, stood behind Ji Gao and said humbly: "in the next Su Zhe... Personal assets have accumulated to 2.4 billion."


    As soon as the figure of 2.4 billion came out, the whole audience set off waves of sound again, and the hissing sound of cool air was endless. Even Ji Gao couldn''t help turning his head and looking deeply at Su Zhe, his pupils slowly contracted, as if he had met a strong enemy.


    "2.4 billion..."


    "Su Zhe... Never heard of it. Is it the direct grandson of the old leader of Su? Or the son of Su Shan


    "I''m not sure. Su Shan didn''t mention this person just now, but it''s certain that this person belongs to Su family."


    "I know that this man, Su Zhe, is a famous new figure in the overseas world. Less than three years after he started his career, he took over the power of Nanyang. He never relied on Hongmen. Although he didn''t learn the shape and meaning of the Su family, he was powerful and resourceful."


    Su Zhe is not arrogant and impetuous, and has a great family style. Even though countless eyes are focused on him, he is always calm and unaffected. It seems that it is only a very trivial thing to report his assets.


    As Su Zhe finished reporting the assets, the major forces sent their proud younger generation one by one to report the assets one after another, and some people answered the phone one after another.


    But in the next ten minutes, no one has been able to surpass Su Zhe''s 2.4 billion, and has become the first one in the big screen!


    "Su Zhe is 2.4 billion, ranking first for the time being."


    "The quarter is 2 billion, ranking second for the time being."...


    at the same time, the four families are still in their seats, the young Wang family has not come out, the song Shaocheng family has not moved, and Xu Qingxiong has not even moved his steps. It seems that it is not the time for them to perform.


    I sat next to the second master and looked at the scene in front of me with great interest. I couldn''t help looking back and looking at Ning Zhenhua who was standing, I said with a smile: "Zhenhua? Why don''t you go up and show off? "


    Ning Zhenhua a burst of shame, even said: "brother-in-law, I think or don''t, originally I want to show, didn''t expect so many powerful characters, my asset is not enough for others to plug their teeth, it seems that my own knowledge is not enough, I think or don''t go, lest people laugh at us Ningfu."


    The second master raised the corner of his mouth, followed me back and said, "what are you afraid of? It doesn''t matter how much assets you have. What matters is whether you have the courage to stand out. "


    "Well, it''s good. Zhenhua, you don''t have to worry. Sometimes courage is very important." Ningyuefeng identity of the head, also looking at ningzhenhua.


    In this way, the three of us are all like this, so Ning Zhenhua is neither going nor not going, so we have to grit our teeth, take a firm step, walk to the center of the venue, look nervous, take a deep breath, arch our hands, and say: "I Ningfu, Ning Zhenhua, personal assets of 1.2 billion..."


    once these words come out, all forces speak well.


    "What a Ning Zhenhua. In his early twenties, he has done so. He has a bright future in the future."


    "1.2 billion is a very good achievement, which is worthy of praise."


    "Well, what Ning Zhenhua is good at is investment. He has just come into contact with the family industry, but he has assets of 1.2 billion, which can definitely be called an investment genius."


    Ning Zhenhua breathed a sigh of relief, gradually confident, mouth brimming with a smile.


    But at this juncture, song Hai Leng put in a sentence and said: "relying on Ningfu, he earned 1.2 billion yuan, which is 12% of 10 billion yuan. Is this a genius? I think it''s scrap, isn''t it


    ...


    words of the author: sorry, the update will be later tonight, but there are more!

 Chapter 204

    If the second master had any premeditation, he turned his face to look at Song Hai and said, "waste material? Why don''t you let song Shaocheng of your family stand up and see how many assets there are? I''ve heard that song Shaocheng has been in chaos all these years, and has made no achievements at all, let alone assets. If Zhenhua is a waste material, then your song Shaocheng is more waste material than waste material. "


    Song Hai narrowed his eyes. He didn''t want to lose face. He summoned song Shaocheng out decisively and said, "Shaocheng, you stand out and talk about how much assets you have now, so as not to let outsiders think that my song family can''t compare with Ningfu."


    "Yes." Song Shaocheng obediently nodded his head, and then took a hard step forward, went to the center of the venue, held his fist, "younger song Shaocheng, personal assets have reached... 3 billion!"


    Song Shaocheng sent out words, and a voice echoed in an instant.


    "Three billion!"


    "Three billion!"


    "It''s a terrible number."


    Song Hai immediately smiles, his eyes twinkle, full of pride, and seems to be provoked by the second master of the court.


    However, the second master was not provoked by song Hai at all. Instead, he said to his face, "3 billion? I want to ask, song Shaocheng, where did you get the 3 billion yuan? "


    "Shaocheng, you can tell him where your 3 billion came from, or you can convince some people." Song Hai said.


    Song Shaocheng nodded again, slowly turned to his side, and looked at me at the same time. His expression was the same as that of song Hai.


    Just like song Hai is challenging the second master, song Shaocheng is also challenging me!


    Song Shaocheng put down his fist, pale and weak face, and gradually outlined a vicious smile. "When I was born, my father died of illness, leaving a legacy. After more than 20 years of appreciation, it has now reached about 3 billion. If you don''t believe me, I can prove it to you."


    With that, song Shaocheng raised his head slightly and looked at me with his nostrils facing the sky. The sense of provocation became more and more strong.


    On such an occasion, it''s hard to speak in my capacity. I simply forbear to say nothing and wait for the second master to speak. After so many times, I have completely believed the second master. If he makes strange moves, he must be sure.


    Sure enough, the second master laughed and said, "heritage? It''s not your personal income, it''s cheating, so it doesn''t count. "


    With the spread of the second master''s words, song Shaocheng''s face changed. He subconsciously turned back and looked at Song Hai.


    A moment ago, song Hai was very proud with a smile.


    At the next moment, song Haidun froze with a smile and could not help humming in a low voice, "this money has been his thing since Shaocheng was born. Our song family has never moved or helped. It all depends on the interest rate growth of the bank, which belongs to Shaocheng. Why do you think Ning Yuesong is cheating? You have to come up with some practical evidence, otherwise, don''t talk nonsense here. "


    The second master picked up a grape and threw it into his mouth. While eating it, he said, "Song Hai, song Hai, are you old and confused? Did you not catch what you said just now? Do you want me to tell you again? Come on, I think you''re a fool. I''ll take more trouble to tell you about it. "


    "First of all, personal assets must be personal income, that is to say, they are obtained through their own efforts. Did song Shaocheng make efforts? I think you all know that song Shaocheng is a man, right? Don''t pretend to understand. "


    "Second, there must be no help from the family. Isn''t the legacy of song Shaocheng''s father the help of the family? Is it the father of song Shaocheng, not a member of the Song family? If you say that song Shaocheng''s father is not your song family, then I have nothing to say. Do you think so? Song Hai


    The three short sentences are extremely sharp, especially the last few rhetorical questions. They are like the finishing touch. They force song Hai and song Shaocheng to have nothing to say on the spot, and their throats seem to be stuck with stones.


    But because the second master singled it out, all forces dare not participate in it, and even dare not interrupt. After all, this is a struggle between Ningfu and the Song family. No matter which side they help, it will offend people, so the venue is very quiet.


    At this moment, song Hai had nothing to say, his face was red, as if he had been strongly oppressed. He directly got up and arched his hand and looked at the little master of Fang family, Fang Dao!


    Then, song Hai immediately said, "little master Fang Dao, please make a decision on this matter. Some people in Ningfu just like a bunch of nonsense


    Later, Chu Wenyang even stood up and said: "yes, please do a notarization."


    Although Chu Wenyang didn''t speak too clearly, his meaning and position were very obvious. I looked at the old ghost and thought that he was the essence of the human spirit. When he stood up, Fang Dao would definitely help, because I already felt that Fang Dao was a little interested in Chu Yuyan!


    Unexpectedly, Fang Dao saw Chu Wenyang get up, immediately took a meaningful look at Chu Yuyan, said with a smile: "this matter, I think the Song family is reasonable, after all, it belongs to song Shaocheng''s own things, and the Song family has never moved, Ning Fu said so, it is some wronged the Song family."


    As soon as the words came out, no one said anything. Song Hai raised his mouth again and provoked the second master with his eyes. So did song Shaocheng. He was also provoking me with this kind of expression, and he was very proud.My current identity can''t make a rash sound, I just looked at the second master and winked at him, suggesting what he would do next.


    turned out to be an unhappy old man. He turned up his eyes and fell on Ye Chen''s face. He laughed and asked, "if you want someone to notarization, how can you be fair two? I think it''s better to let the three aristocratic families do a notarization together, and more votes will win less. "


    When ye Chen came here, he was not happy with Fang Dao, and was suppressed by him. When he saw the second master''s words coming out, he immediately said firmly without hesitation: "this matter, the Song family obviously changed the concept, and it''s almost like cheating. I think Ningfu is reasonable, and it''s true, so on behalf of the Ye family, I choose to support Ningfu."


    Song Hai and song Shaocheng turned pale when they heard the words, but they didn''t seem to give up. They turned their heads and looked at a seat that was not the guest of honor but a little higher than the four families.


    For a moment, yechen Fangdao, the four families, the major forces, cast their eyes towards that position. There were faint sighs and echoes, mixed with very small comments, but they were clearly heard by my excellent ears.


    "The Li family, after all, is declining. It''s no better than before. Even the position can''t sit side by side with the Ye family."


    "The Li family no longer exists."


    "Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi."


    "I think this time, the Li family will definitely choose the Fang family. After all, the Fang family is in the ascendant, and the Li family is at the bottom of the list. It''s impossible for them to be upright as they were then."


    ..


    author''s words: and! a bit late! continue!

 Chapter 205

    In these extremely low voices, in addition to the exclamations, the more supportive ones are like Li Jia and Li Tianxing, which can never be forgotten in their hearts!


    "Although the Li family is relatively weak now, Master Li is still there. Neither the Fang family nor the Ye family dare to do anything to them. This is strength!"


    "In my heart, the Li family will always be the real first family!"


    "Mr. Li Tianxing, he just doesn''t care about business for the time being, but I believe that as soon as he comes out, the Li family will return to the peak again!"


    "Don''t forget what kind of man Li Tianxing is."


    "But how many years have passed, as long as Mr. Li is still there, the Li family will have a chance to surpass. Mr. Li''s means can be called Tongtian."


    "Although the Fang family is at its best, don''t forget that with the hegemony of Mr. Li, he was one of the three aristocratic families in those years. He dared to slap the Fang family in public. Now he must be as bold as he is!"


    "Mr. Li is not afraid of such terrible people as Qinglong. Would he be afraid of a Fang family? Don''t forget that in the Li family, there is a top master who can fight against Qinglong, but the Fang family doesn''t have one. "


    "Nameless!"


    "Unknown Master!"


    "For so many years, the unknown elder appeared only once, but it shocked the whole China and the whole tianbang. Even if he didn''t know his real appearance, his strength can''t be underestimated. The Li family''s inside information is not deep, and there are many means."


    "In addition, there was the man in Tiejiang in those years..."


    "do you mean the... Man?"


    "That''s the man. Although that man has disappeared, no one knows whether he will make a comeback."


    "If that person thinks, really too simple, he is the existence of demon originally."


    "Even in those days, some people suspected that nameless... Was that person!"


    ...


    at this moment, there was a slight sound of cool breath. Tiejiang, representing the Li family, was focused by countless eyes, as if it were the focus of attention!


    All people are paying attention to Shao Wentian''s decision, because it represents the Li family!


    Shao Wentian is not in a hurry. He and Ren Changfeng look at each other. Through many figures, he looks at me like nothing. No one can notice.


    "On behalf of the Li family, I choose to support Ningfu." Shao asked the sky and said to his face.


    In a flash, song Hai and song Shaocheng were black, but they didn''t dare to argue. Fang Dao gave a cold hum and stopped talking.


    The second master laughed, ignored song Hai, and said, "please answer me. What''s the punishment for cheating?"


    Punishment, I was shocked to see the second master, it turned out that he was going to kill the Song family for me from the beginning. What could be the consequence of cheating except to cancel the competition qualification? Second master, don''t be too resourceful.


    However, no one dares to interfere, and no one dares to answer the second master''s question, because this is a battle between the two families, and other forces are not as good as the four families.


    However, song Hai and song Shaocheng''s two grandfathers and grandsons are black and black.


    Seeing that no one responded, the second master seemed to have expected something and didn''t care much. Instead, he said, "cheating is to cancel the competition qualification, which is a rule set by the four conferences over the years. I think no matter who it is, I don''t need to say it again."


    Silence, dead silence.


    No one spoke at the scene. It seems that the Wang and Xu families are unwilling to step in and destroy the relationship.


    But the second master couldn''t manage so much. In full view of the public, he said without taboo: "Song Hai? Song Shaocheng? Don''t you understand? Do you really want me to say it again? "


    "Ning Yuesong, you shameless villain, for so many years, you are still so shameless. You use this kind of dirty means." Song Hai was completely infuriated, and the whole person gritted his teeth.


    The second master raised his eyebrows and asked, "is Lao Tzu using the means of abusing? I think you should say that to yourself? Isn''t cheating a means of abuse? Is it right to pretend to be confused? I''m sorry, Lao Tzu can''t do this. If you have a problem, you have to say it. If you think I''m wrong, song Hai, you can also point out what''s wrong with me, don''t you? Song Hai


    The second master''s words were extremely sharp, and every rhetorical question was perfect. He was so angry that song Hai''s lungs almost exploded, his forehead suddenly became blue, and his fists clenched.


    "What? Want to do it? Do you think you can really beat Laozi if you are the first in the list? Unless you join hands with Liu Quan, who is in tianbang 98, it''s not enough for you. " The second master said lightly.


    But it was this light sentence that made many people breathe coldly, especially Wang Lin and Xu Kun. Their pupils contracted in a blink, and they were slightly stunned, as if they couldn''t believe it.


    "What does Ning Er Ye mean by that?"


    "Second master Ning, at this age, his strength has increased greatly?"


    "This kind of calm, Ning Er ye must have the ability to be in the tianbang again!""I see. No wonder Mr. Ning will come to four conferences. It turns out that he has the strength of tianbang again."


    In the face of the comments everywhere, song Hai showed unprecedented fear. He didn''t seem to be sure what the second master said was true or false. He could only take a deep breath, waved his big sleeve, sat down and called song Shaocheng back directly. Then he gave a cold hum and said, "my Song family won''t participate in the competition of the younger generation this year."


    "I''m still unwilling to admit it, but I don''t care about you when I see that you have a bit of a wrong attitude." Second master is full of disdain, look very frivolous, leisurely sat down, and in front of Ning Yuefeng, pose to light a cigarette.


    Ning Yuefeng quickly stretched out his hand to block the lighter and yelled in a low voice, "there are so many people here. I can''t talk to you face to face. Can you smoke less? And now that you have recovered some of your strength, you can re-enter the tianbang, so you have to take care of your body


    "Tianbang? When did I say that I was the top one? " The second master tilted up his mouth and his eyes were full of the smell of old deception. Then he gently attached his mouth to Ning Yuefeng''s ear and said, "in fact, I''m bluffing them."


    Ningyuefeng immediately a Leng, dull looking at the second master, half ring speechless, full see more than half a minute, Lengshen turned into a wry smile, shaking his head, said: "you ah... Really don''t know how to say."


    And I sat next to the second master, looking at his rambling appearance, and felt that it was no longer important whether I could learn his hands-on skills. If I could learn his brain skills, half of his bluffing skills, it would be enough. It was too calculating!


    Even I have a strong intuition that Chu Wenyang, Fang Dao, Xu Kun, song Hai and Wang Lin are not the opponents of the second master.


    "Take the key straight, hurt more than hurt... This is not only the true description of the second master''s fighting with others, but also his motto of calculating others!" I said in my heart and thought silently. I was shocked. For the first time, I realized what the second master had said to me.


    Just when I was in a state of shock, the position of the Wang family, a young man surnamed Wang, came out slowly.


    ...


    the author''s words: cough cough... Procrastination attack... Later and... There are more.

 Chapter 206

    This young man with the surname of Wang has simple clothes and can''t see anything strange. He only has a straight face and short hair. What he represents is the Wang family, one of the four major families.


    As soon as he walked out of the Wang family seat, he was immediately focused by countless eyes. It seemed that everyone was guessing how high the personal assets of the young man surnamed Wang were.


    "Wang Guofu."


    "Wang Guofu, a young rich man who has just been listed in the Forbes list this year, is an inspirational emperor who started his own business as soon as he reached adulthood at the age of 18."


    "With a personal asset of 3 billion yuan, he is listed in Forbes. He can be called the youngest Forbes rich man in history, and his future is limitless."


    "I heard that Wang Guofu was only a member of the royal family, not his own blood. But because of his deeds, he was promoted to be a member of the royal family as an exception!"


    ...


    Wang Guofu walked to the position where song Shaocheng was standing. He was not arrogant and impatient. He arched his hands slightly and said with a clasp: "I''ve seen you, Wang Guofu. Guofu''s personal assets have reached 3.2 billion net worth. It''s all by his own efforts. He has never relied on his family power. Every cent is earned by Guofu himself ¡£¡±


    All of a sudden, the figure of 3.2 billion came out from Wang Guofu''s mouth, and the whole young generation were shocked and suffocated.


    "Wang Guofu is extraordinary. Before that, if he was a direct member of the Wang family, it would be fair to say that he was not. He used to be a very humble person in the branch of the Wang family, but he has come to today step by step and become the youngest tycoon in Forbes."


    "This man is rare!"


    "How old is he? I think Ding Si is only 26 years old, right? This... Is inspirational


    As the shock reverberated, the second master looked up at Wang Guofu and said in a low voice, "the Wang family has finally come up with a capable young man. Otherwise, it would be too boring. The funny thing is that this man is a branch of the Wang family, not a lineage. Outsiders can''t guess it. Laozi can guess it. Wang Lin, an old man, is afraid of being ridiculed by others, and no lineage, so he just has to go It''s ridiculous to promote him to the next generation. "


    Although I don''t know what personal feuds the second master and the king of song had in the past, there is something praiseworthy about Wang Guofu in front of me.


    In particular, the origin of Wang Guofu''s identity, as well as today''s achievements, are full of praise from the people present. Even some young people of the same generation also show their admiration, as if there are two words written on Wang Guofu: "inspirational"!


    Soon, on the big screen of the venue, Wang Guofu''s name instantly reached the top. With 3.2 billion personal assets, he became the first in the first round!


    The second and third place after that are Su Zhe''s 2.4 billion assets, compared with Ji Gao''s 2 billion assets.


    Almost in the top ten, there are more famous forces, and even Ning Zhenhua just got into the tenth position.


    As for the top ten, there are already a lot of numbers and names.


    But when I look at the big screen, I know that these are temporary. Now there are still a large number of promising young people who have not exerted their strength. The position of the top ten may change at any time.


    Most importantly, the Xu family, who presided over the four conferences, has yet to send anyone out.


    Simply, I didn''t move or worry. I looked at Wang Guofu with great interest. I couldn''t help but wonder. There are many capable people in the world, and Wang Guofu is one of them.


    Dozens of seconds later, Wang Guofu arched his hand again, politely returned to the seat of the Wang family, standing firmly behind Wang Lin and next to Wang Guorong.


    Wang Lin immediately became proud and said: "the pride of our Wang family is destined to be extraordinary. It''s just the so-called Jinlin. It must be used to make the country rich. It''s not like some people who rely on their families to earn so much? I don''t remember


    With that, Wang Lin laughed even more.


    "Grandfather, it''s 1.2 billion, only 1.2 billion. In the first round of competition, few people can match our rich cousins." Wang Guorong is also very proud. He gives Wang Guofu a thumbs up, but his eyes project to me from time to time. It seems that in his eyes, I will lose, and so will Ning Fu.


    Among the three, Wang Guofu is not arrogant and impetuous. His attitude is very modest and he is not elated, which forms a strong contrast.


    However, Wang Lin''s words were obviously aimed at Ning Fu on purpose, which was very ugly. Ning Zhenhua''s face was livid immediately, his chest was slightly undulating, and he was very angry.


    The second master sighed, shook his head, turned to pull Ning Zhenhua down, and said, "Zhenhua, look at these two grandsons'' complacency. Do you feel proud for the first time after being a coward for a long time? If you are such a conceited coward, you don''t have to worry about what they say. Anyway, Wang Guofu doesn''t really come from the royal family. "


    Ning Zhenhua, who was originally livid, immediately changed his expression when he heard the second master''s words. He couldn''t help laughing, "second uncle... Why do you always say that the Wang family is a coward? And I feel like what you said is right... Did the master of the Wang family really kneel for you that year? ""That is, Wang Lin, a dead coward, will bully those who are weaker than himself. If he meets those who are stronger than himself, he will either run away or admit defeat. He is afraid of death." The second master cocked up his mouth and said with a bad smile, "Wang Lin thought that I had no strength. Because of women''s affairs, he came to Ningfu to make an appointment with me. In the end, he was so scared that he knelt down on the spot for fear that I would abolish him. Unfortunately, he was not the head of the Wang family at that time. If he was the head of the Wang family at that time, he would kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy. Hahaha, I see how the Wang family will behave in the future, But fortunately, although no one dares to mention this matter now, he did kneel down and was beaten by Laozi to kneel in tears. Wang Lin will never forget this matter in his whole life. Otherwise, how could he be so targeted at me? Who told me that Lao Tzu was romantic and graceful in those days? Which family''s daughter in the capital didn''t jump on me when she saw me? "


    Ning Yuefeng grinned bitterly and sighed: "don''t mention the absurd things in those years. At that time, you didn''t know how much trouble you caused to Ning Fu. You also spent all day drinking and drinking. Finally, you wasted your strength and fell to the land list. You''re so happy to say that."


    Ning Yuefeng was so short, two Ye face a red, said: "you! You old bastard, can you forget about it? Do you think I don''t regret it? "


    "Since I regret it, why did Liang Sheng take you out a few days ago? Don''t think you ran out that night. I don''t know. It''s just that someone''s here. I can''t talk to you face to face. " Ning Yuefeng narrowed his eyes.


    The second master''s face became more red, and his attitude softened. Ha ha, no one was serious enough to hook Ning Yuefeng''s shoulder. He deliberately called out: "brother, you are my brother, don''t worry about me? I swear, there''s no next time. "


    "You... You, I don''t know what to say about you." Ning Yuefeng''s bitter smile is even worse. Ning Zhenhua and I can''t help laughing again.


    In the face of the three of us, the second master quickly pretended to be a fool and changed the topic.


    But I turned my face and glanced at the whole audience. I found that all the people were looking at the Wang family, showing a look of awe. Only here, all four of us laughed, as if it were a kind of irony, which made Wang Lin and Wang Guorong look unhappy immediately.


    Wang Lin, in particular, seemed to think of something. He couldn''t help looking at other people''s expressions. He was very embarrassed, as if he was afraid of being discovered.


    But at this time, in the position of the Xu family, a figure suddenly came out!

 Chapter 207

    The Xu family, finally sent someone on the stage.


    However, the person who appeared was not Xu Qingxiong, but another young man, who seemed to take the place of the Xu family. He seemed to have made preparations ahead of time and took steps with great confidence, saying: "in the next Xu Qingzhong, personal assets... 4 billion!"


    Four billion words suddenly reverberated around the venue. In a very strong form, it directly crossed Wang Guofu''s 800 million, ranking first on the spot. It not only pushed Wang Guofu to the second place, but also pushed Ning Zhenhua out of the top ten!


    Suffocation, the whole young generation, unprecedented suffocation, unable to recover for a long time, made the scene into the extreme silence.


    Even the strength from all over the world, but also have a new look at it, can not help but be moved.


    Because, with a total of 4 billion yuan of his own, he can already be called a powerful force. No matter which city he is in, he will also be a famous figure and a big asset of far-reaching broadcasting!


    If we have to make a clear distinction between the levels of family power, the assets of about 5 billion will not be weak.


    With 10 billion yuan of assets, it is equal to a medium power in the whole Chinese region.


    If the assets exceed 10 billion and reach 20 billion, the family is definitely the upper class aristocrat of China.


    But this is only the upper class aristocracy, the real top power, the capital will not be less than 50 billion.


    And like the four families, it can be said that they are even more top-notch than the top-notch forces, but they have a very strong foundation through the spread of time. The whole family''s industries are all over China, and their overall assets are at least 100 billion, or even more!


    Therefore, the four families can stand in this position, is not a false name.


    But the four families are not the most powerful. The most powerful are the three Chinese families: Fang family, ye family and Li family!


    It''s hard to estimate the assets of the three families. Even the industries of the four families are closely related to the three families, as if they are an inseparable part!


    However, when it comes to the top power, the big four families and the big three families, sometimes money may not be able to dominate everything, such as the hard to change tianbang experts, social influence and officialdom factors.


    It''s as simple as searching for something if you meet a terrifying tianbang expert, such as Qinglong, who destroys one of the four families all over the house in one night.


    Before entering Ningfu, I thought it was easy to cancel the engagement between the song and Chu families, but later I learned that it was actually very difficult.


    However, at this moment, I still did not give up, I will not watch Chu Yuyan marry song Shaocheng.


    In my plan, I will first make enough capital by using star.com, and then climb up to 10 billion yuan or more in a year. Then I will wash away the money and start all kinds of industries. In that case, I will have enough capital to negotiate with the Chu family.


    What''s the fastest way to get money in this world? Of course, gambling, especially online gambling.


    When I cut off the income and principal of Ningfu and really own my own 10 billion yuan, it means that my working capital is definitely more than 10 billion yuan. To exaggerate, maybe 100 billion yuan is possible!


    Moreover, the powerful ability of memeda is even more powerful and powerful than the technology of the three giants in the online gambling industry. I believe there is no accident. As long as we give enough time for development, we can do it.


    Even I have made a plan to use hacker technology to suppress the three giants in the online gambling industry after the four conferences are over, so as to lead all customers to star.com and completely dominate!


    The reason why I haven''t started to expand the star network is that my funds are not enough to support it. Otherwise, I would have started first.


    There is no justice in the online gambling industry. This is a gray industry. The law of the jungle is the only one. If I don''t attack them, sooner or later they will attack me, and they may join hands to kill star.com in its cradle.


    What''s more, I can earn so many assets so quickly, which means that there will be more in the future. Chu Wenyang is such a smart old man, he can''t be unaware of the benefits!


    After all, the Chu family is just a top force. If I have tens of billions of assets and hundreds of billions of gray liquidity, I will be in a hurry. I have countless ways to play with the Chu family. With Chu Wenyang''s shrewdness, I will not fail to guess this!


    If, at that time, Chu Wenyang plays Yin moves and reports to me through officialdom, he has to force me by this means, then I don''t mind playing with him to see who is afraid of who.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t help but take a deep breath and became more firm. Instead of seeing Xu Qingzhong, I looked at Chu Yuyan beside Fang Dao.


    But Chu Yuyan suddenly swept her eyes and found that I was watching her. Her beautiful face immediately turned disgusted. Then she moved her jaw and couldn''t recognize who I was. She didn''t know that the person who was watching her was me, Li Shaobai!


    With a sigh of disappointment, I slowly turned my eyes and looked at Ye Chen, Xu Feng and Cao Kun.


    Strangely enough, the three of them did not pay attention to Xu Qingzhong at all. Instead, they looked left and right, as if they were looking for something or someone.I just took a look and didn''t think about it. Instead, I sat on the seat of Ningfu and quietly watched the first round of competition.


    After Xu Qingzhong reported 4 billion terrorist assets, he has become the most popular youth in the audience, but this did not announce the end of the first round. When he returned to his original position, one youth after another from various forces came forward, and it seemed that even if he could not get the top ten, he would also compete for the top ranking.


    "My younger generation, Shen Cong, has a personal asset of 765 million."


    "Younger Liu Nan, the current personal assets, can not establish an accurate figure, but floating around one billion."


    "At dawn next week, personal assets will be 1.188 billion."


    ...


    more and more young people go out one after another and report their assets. There are more and more names on the big screen of the venue, which makes people tired.


    But since Xu Qingzhong appeared, no one has been able to surpass the huge figure of 4 billion. One hour later, he has always been at the top of the list.


    Even the achievements of Wang Guofu, Su Zhe, Ji Gao and others, no one can surpass them again, as if it is a foregone conclusion.


    For a time, with the increase of the number of people, the first round of competition is coming to an end. Some people are happy and some sigh.


    Finally, when no one stood out, Xu Qingxiong looked at me from a distance. With a sneer, he looked more confident than ever, and even more proud. In a flash, he raised his pace, stepped directly from behind Xu Kun, and stepped into the center of the venue!

 Chapter 208

    Xu Qingxiong''s self-confidence is unprecedented. He is not half nervous. He is as relaxed as walking in his own courtyard.


    After a pause, Xu Qingxiong looked at me again and showed his intention of provocation without any disguise. The sense of revenge was very strong, as if he had won.


    I didn''t speak in silence. Instead, I turned up my mouth. I was looking forward to what kind of means Xu Qingxiong would have this time and what his self-confidence was.


    Between sneers, Xu Qingxiong no longer looks at me, slightly raises the head, straightens the chest, the tall stature looks like stands out from the crowd, is very eye-catching.


    Xu Kun''s youngest son, the first of the four young people in Beijing, and the first black sheep in Beijing, have three halos in his body. In a twinkling of an eye, there are countless eyes on Xu Qingxiong''s face.


    "Xu Qingxiong... Finally stood up!"


    "The first loser in Beijing!"


    "The first of the four young people in the capital, master Xu."


    "I estimate that if he comes out at such a time, he will surely have the assurance of victory, and his assets are definitely higher than that of Xu Qingzhong."


    "That''s for sure. Xu Qingxiong is in Yanjing. Who doesn''t know and who doesn''t? Although he is a loser, his means of earning money must be very powerful, otherwise, it will not be enough to support his extravagance. "


    Xu Qingxiong shows an expression of enjoyment. He seems to like to be baptized by people''s eyes. He shrugs his shoulders slightly and looks around the young generation. His eyes show contempt. It seems that in his eyes, no one will be his opponent today. He is the first of the four young people in the capital, the most famous loser in the capital and the most outstanding person in the world!


    Xu Qingxiong put his hands behind his waist, and the whole person was at ease. In front of everyone, he said faintly: "my personal assets, including working capital, total value... 18 billion! Let me tell you that my business is a big online gambling station built by my family. I am responsible for the website management and planning. It''s cooperation with my family. The family pays for it and I contribute. Therefore, it accounts for 30% of the shares of Caile. As long as the customers charge the money into the website, the money belongs to the Xu family and 30% of it belongs to me. It''s all my personal income, Tong My family can fully prove that I am not deceiving you. "


    All of a sudden, the audience was shocked to the extreme, and more people took a breath on the spot, looking unbelievable.


    "Caile is actually one of the shareholders of Caile. It turns out that Xu Qingxiong is so rich and dares to be such a loser because he is one of the shareholders of Caile!"


    "Although it''s a family business, Xu Qingxiong''s responsibility for business planning also comes from his own efforts. It''s equal to using his own ability to cooperate with the family. It''s completely in line with the rules."


    "I''ve known for a long time that the Xu family''s Caile is quite famous in the online gambling industry. There are many big relationships behind it, and it''s still standing up to now. This is the strength, but I didn''t expect that Xu Qingxiong is one of the big shareholders."


    "Although it''s a gray industry, how many of us dare to guarantee that our income is all regular income? For example, Su Zhe of Hongmen and Ji Gao of Ji''s family, I don''t think anyone can guarantee that it''s all clean money? "


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s clean or not. The important thing is the assets. When we rise to this level, there is no black and white distinction. Moreover, online gambling is what you love and I want. No one forces anyone!"


    "Thirty percent, as much as thirty percent."


    "I think that Xu Qingxiong''s contribution to the great momentum of Caile is indispensable. Sometimes people can''t just look at the appearance."


    "This... Xu Qingxiong talked about all his assets and Caile. How can we compare the appreciation space in the second round and the fund-raising ability in the third round? He doesn''t have to do anything at all. He puts out his assets directly. The big figure of 15 billion is here, and no one can surpass it. Xu Qingxiong is the winner of the four conferences this time! "


    At this moment, Xu Qingxiong''s name, as well as the number of assets, instantly ranked first, and became the first in the first round!


    Xu Qingxiong became more and more proud. Standing in the center of the venue, he once again threw a provocative look at me. He even made a direct voice and said, "Gu Liangsheng, as I said, things are not finished. Last time, time was in a hurry, so we couldn''t temporarily transfer so much liquidity. Otherwise, you think you can win me?"


    Before that, if I was still worried about the funds, I was immediately calm when I heard Xu Qingxiong''s automatic burst of colorful music and was accepted. I thought that the gray industry was also accepted.


    At the same time, I couldn''t help laughing. I didn''t expect that Xu Qingxiong owned 30% of the shares of Caile. He was not only one of the major shareholders, but also responsible for the operation and planning. He must have planned the attack. It''s really a narrow road.


    However, when Xu Qingxiong provoked in public, the second master was immediately upset. Without saying a word, he was about to fight back. I quickly put my hand in front of him and said, "second master, this is my private affair with Xu Qingxiong. It''s our young people''s affair. Let us young people solve it by ourselves."


    "Not bad." The second master nodded his head, snorted and said nothing.


    At this moment, with the spread of Xu Qingxiong''s words and the projection of his aggressive eyes, the whole venue, no matter who it is, all turned their eyes. Qi Qichao looked at me.More people can''t help talking and guessing.


    "I guess it''s true. It''s revenge. Xu Qingxiong''s revenge."


    "Last time Xu Qingxiong lost the fight against Fu, this time he said this face to face, that is to say, he wants to regain this face completely."


    "Moreover, it''s a fight of the younger generation. The elders of the family are not easy to intervene, but no matter who wins, it''s good for the family. The Xu family will acquiesce in his behavior."


    "I think this time, Xu Qingxiong is well prepared. In addition to these, there must be other cards left undone. This time, it''s obviously another fight between them."


    "Gu Liangsheng, the son-in-law of Ningfu, is the only one left. He is the last one."


    "If the astronomical figure of 15 billion is in front of us, Gu Liangsheng will lose."


    "In other words, before the contest started, Gu Liangsheng had already lost."


    No matter young people or elders, they are all looking at me. Even the Song family in Song Shaocheng, the Wang family in Wang Guorong, including the Xu family, are looking at me.


    Song Shaocheng, in particular, is full of bitter sneer and complacency. It seems that even if he quits the competition, he feels relieved that someone can hold me down.


    In addition, not only the four families, the major forces, but also the three aristocratic families are paying attention to my every move.


    The square way slightly picks eyebrow, seem very curious, the Chu jade Yan of the side is completely opposite, the facial expression disgusts.


    Ye Chen three people, together brush brush of saw to come over, full face suspicion guess of facial expression, don''t know what to think.


    Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng of Tiejiang look at me as if they are looking forward to it.


    But Ning Yuefeng, more and more dignified, asked, "Liangsheng, you..."


    as a result, Ning Yuefeng asked half of the time, but there was no following, as if he was not confident.


    Facing all the people, all the forces, the four families and the three aristocratic families, I took my time and did not blink. Instead, I sat in the seat of Ningfu, slowly picked up a cup of sake and sipped it with my mouth.


    "Good wine." When I put down the glass, the table made a crisp sound. The sake, which can be called the best, was shaking in the glass. I raised my head and took a look at Xu Qingxiong.


    Then, with a leisurely smile, I stood up slowly, put one hand behind my waist, pinched my chin in the other hand, took a step forward, walked out of the seat, and said with a smile: "what a top four in the capital, what a top loser in the capital, really powerful, but..."

 Chapter 209

    "But...


    speaking of this, I no longer hold my chin, but after I put my hands on my waist, I took the second step again and stepped directly out of the crowd!


    "Gu Liangsheng came out. He came out at last."


    "However, with Xu Qingxiong''s assets of 15 billion yuan, how can Gu Liangsheng compare with him?"


    "It''s not the end of the story. Don''t come to a conclusion so early. Gu Liangsheng, I''ve been paying attention to him for a long time. He has been calm since he entered the arena. I don''t think he is blind. But Xu Qingxiong''s assets are terrible. It''s not easy to surpass 15 billion."


    Even if nearly 90% of the people think that I will lose, I still have no fear. From the beginning to the end, without blinking an eye, I resolutely took the third step again and went to the center of the venue to face Xu Qingxiong!


    After a pause, I looked at Xu Qingxiong. The curvature of his mouth was deeper. I put up a finger and said with a smile, "but, believe it or not, since I can beat you once, I can beat you for the second time, the third time, the fourth time and the fifth time?"


    As I said this, I put up my fingers until the five fingers opened, and the whole audience was stunned, followed by a violent uproar.


    "Although Gu Liangsheng was better than Xu Qingxiong once, it was obvious that Xu Qingxiong wasn''t prepared enough for that time. Is it crazy for him to say so?"


    "Too crazy? It''s the craziest I''ve ever seen


    "Crazy is quite crazy, I don''t know if there is crazy capital."


    Xu Qingxiong, on the other hand, changed his face on the spot. But soon, he slowed down and laughed more and more loudly. "Ha ha ha, Gu Liangsheng, you are so arrogant. Don''t think that if you win me once, you will be the best in the world?"


    "15 billion... A lot?" I''m not affected by anything. I always smile and say, "since you have moved our business here, the young master will not mind. I''ll have a good time with you."


    "At such a time, I don''t know what courage you have to stand up. Even if you lose face, it''s really a disaster to drag Ningfu to lose face with you. But since Gu Liangsheng stands up, it means that you have to participate in the competition. In this case, you should report your assets and let everyone know?" Xu Qingxiong narrowed his eyes and sneered.


    "I really stand up today, and I really want to participate in the competition, but whether it''s courage or self-confidence will be revealed. However, before that, I don''t know the exact amount of my assets. Please allow me to make a phone call and ask." I look as usual, in no hurry.


    Xu Qingxiong raised his head. He looked at me with full pride and confidence. His eyes were full of disdain. He said: "you can fight, of course you can fight. Here you are allowed to fight. I will give you a chance, so as not to say that Xu Qingxiong bullies you."


    For this, I did not respond, but slowly took out the mobile phone, as the eyes of the audience, pretended to make a phone call, said: "check for me, how much money my account has, as well as the liquidity of the website, report a number to me, I will give you 30 seconds to calculate."


    At this moment, someone seemed to think that I was arrogant and would not admit defeat, but Xu Qingxiong suddenly had a stiff smile, as if he had a familiar memory of my last sentence.


    I pay no attention, stick my mobile phone to my ear and wait for my reply.


    In 30 seconds, the voice of MEDA sounded in my ear, "report to the master, your bank card account amount is 300 million yuan, and Ningfu''s capital card is 7 billion yuan. Excluding Ningfu''s principal and income, there are 1 billion yuan of independent assets of the master. The current floating capital of star net is about 32 billion yuan, half of Ningfu''s, 300 million plus 1 billion plus 16 billion yuan The total amount is 17.3 billion yuan. If the satellite network is shut down directly, it will be the owner''s


    After hearing this, I put down my mobile phone, put it in my trouser pocket, glanced around and said without hesitation, "sorry, I just figured it out. It''s 2.3 billion, 17.3 billion more than you."


    With the spread of my words, Xu Qingxiong''s eyes suddenly widened, showing a strong disbelief, as if he was very unexpected, I would say this number, and he had enough preparation.


    Not to mention, almost all the major forces in the meeting hall were stunned on the spot. They looked at each other and gasped. They were shocked as never before. They fell into extreme silence, as if they were ashamed of their doubts and contempt.


    Silence, the silence of death, as quiet as a pool of stagnant water.


    Xu Qingxiong calmed down, immediately raised his hand, sneered, pointed at me and said, "Gu Liangsheng, you don''t have to report your assets so falsely, do you? 17.3 billion assets, which can be calculated in 30 seconds? Do you think we''re all stupid? In order to win me, you cheat. Aren''t you afraid of shame? What''s more, what''s the penalty for misrepresenting assets? Please answer for me. "


    Xu Qingxiong''s words were obviously intended to guide, so that all the major forces regarded me as a fraud and lied about my assets. No one looked at me with disgust, as if they hated me very much."Disqualification, disqualification of Gu Liangsheng, this kind of person is not qualified to participate in the competition."


    "I thought the 17.3 billion yuan was true. Xu Qingxiong is right. So many assets can''t be calculated in 30 seconds."


    "Gu Liangsheng is shameless. He has no skin and no face."


    "It''s disgusting to make such a move in order to win."


    "I''ve never seen such a shameless person, but the most sad thing is that Ning Fu has brought such a thing to his family."


    "Although Xu Qingxiong''s assets are acquired by the gray industry, it is at least through his personal efforts. What about Gu Liangsheng? It''s just a bunch of nonsense. 17.3 billion? I don''t think he did. He just wanted to deceive the four conferences. "


    "Surely Gu Liangsheng will not think of it? Xu Qingxiong saw through his idea at a glance, and pointed out in public, I look after Liangsheng, what should I do now! "


    At this moment, Xu Qingxiong became more and more proud, with a strong self-confidence. It seems that in his eyes, I just lied about my assets. I can''t have so much money. I absolutely can''t stand such remarks, and I will immediately admit my mistake and lose!


    However, I didn''t do it according to Xu Qingxiong''s estimate. Instead, I shook my head slightly, deliberately learned his usual look, looked at him with great contempt, and thought that since you humiliated me, I don''t mind letting Xu Qingxiong taste the taste of self humiliation.


    Simply, I once again learned the tone when I met Xu Qingxiong in the bar, and said: "Xu Qingxiong, I have to admit that you really have the ability and arrogant capital, but it''s a pity, it''s also a pity, what you meet is not other people, but me, Gu Liangsheng!"


    "Since you say I lied about my assets, I might as well tell you that your lottery is really powerful. It''s a pity that you are one of the three giants in the online gambling industry. It''s also a pity that your so-called lottery is just one of my losers. In fact, I''ve already won you twice. What are you proud of in front of me?"


    "Believe it or not, let your 15 billion assets disappear every minute?"

 Chapter 210

    However, not only did the people in the four conferences not believe me, but also Xu Qingxiong felt that I was making irresponsible remarks. He immediately sneered three times and said, "now, Gu Liangsheng, you are not willing to admit that you are lying about your assets? Is Caile one of your losers? What''s the big joke? We are the three giants of online gambling. We are the property of the Xu family. How can you say that you are the loser of your team? You are really in the sky! "


    At this point, Xu Qingxiong immediately arched his hand and bowed to Xu Kun, "father, Gu Liangsheng, who has lost his mind, even pretends that Caile is his loser. It''s nonsense. In order to win everything, I suggest that he be disqualified from the contest immediately."


    Xu Kunman is proud to look at Xu Qingxiong, immediately put his head a little, tightly folded old lips, gradually open.


    However, I didn''t give Xu Kun any chance to speak. I immediately interrupted him and said, "wait, how can you prove that I''m talking nonsense?"


    "Is it enough that Caile is the industry of Xu family and has powerful hackers and technology? You think people will believe what you say? Who do you think you are? " Xu Qingxiong turned his face and gave me a scornful look. His attitude completely changed, as if he really regarded me as a false asset, disdained to compete with me, and didn''t want to say a word to me, which lowered his identity.


    In the silence of "...", I took out my mobile phone again and looked around. All kinds of complex eyes, such as contempt, disgust and contempt, gathered on me.


    It seems that I have been charged with fraud, but among the crowd in this meeting hall, Ningfu and Tiejiang are not.


    Holding a mobile phone, looking back, ye Chen and his three men looked at each other, as if they had determined something. They looked very different, full of strong excitement, and seemed to restrain the excitement. They didn''t know what they were afraid of.


    Move the line of sight, Chu Yuyan is full of disgust color, show eyebrow tight wrinkle of attention to me, see I look, disgust more thick.


    Inexplicable, a heart pumping, I lowered my head, looking at the mobile phone screen, involuntarily smile, smile bitterly, laugh sarcastically, smile closed my eyes.


    At this moment, I realized that the road was too difficult, too lonely, too ridiculed, as if there was no way back, which made me breathless. Even when I stood in front of the person I loved, she could not recognize who I was.


    Without strength, you will never be able to protect the most important people, never be recognized by others, and the law of the jungle will never change.


    Bitterness, all kinds of bitterness, finally turned into a burst of understanding laughter, suddenly reverberated.


    "Indeed, I am no one..." nodded approvingly, I suddenly opened my eyes, blood filled.


    When I raised my head, I didn''t suppress my mood any more and glared at Xu Qingxiong fiercely. Even if song Shaocheng and song Hai looked over, I glared back in public and said, "but today, I will let you know clearly who I am."


    Then, I put my mobile phone in my ear, staring at Xu Qingxiong, and said to MEDA: "now, attack Caile immediately, use all means until it is defeated, plunder funds, hack into Caile''s website account, plunder as much as they can before they completely withdraw their funds. I''ll give you a few minutes to prepare. Today I''ll let Caile know Music, disappear completely


    With that, I tightly grasped the mobile phone and slowly put it down. In a few minutes, everyone was satirizing me. I was like a clown.


    "Attack Caile? This is the property of the Xu family. How can Gu Liangsheng do it alone? "


    "Is Gu Liangsheng too arrogant? I want to plunder the capital. It''s just bragging


    "I don''t know what Xu Kun''s master is waiting for. He doesn''t even talk."


    "You don''t understand. Xu Qingxiong and Gu Liangsheng are private affairs between the younger generation, but they represent the Xu family and Ningfu. The head of Xu Kun''s family doesn''t speak now. He wants to use Xu Qingxiong''s hand to humiliate Gu Liangsheng and Ningfu at the same time!"


    "This Gu Liangsheng is really the broom star of Ningfu."


    But Xu Qingxiong couldn''t help laughing again. He seemed to think that I was crazy. In order to win, he said, "Gu Liangsheng, Gu Liangsheng, I used to treat you as a strong enemy, but I never thought that I was wrong. You''re not worthy to be my opponent. You''re just a fool, a brainless fool, attacking Caile? Capital plunder? Is this what you can attack and plunder? "


    I didn''t speak, just wait in silence, waiting for the arrival of time.


    One minute...


    two minutes...


    three minutes...


    the whole audience talked about me as a clown, or the kind of clown who was stuck in the same place.


    This is true of Xu Qingxiong, song Shaocheng and Wang Guorong. Even Chu Yuyan is like this. Everyone is like this, waiting for me to make a fool of myself. In other words, I''ve made a fool of myself.


    "Ha ha ha, let''s have a look at Gu Liangsheng. If you don''t have any skills, you dare to learn from others. Now you''ve disgraced yourself, and you can''t get down.""Attack Caile? Capital plunder? It''s been a few minutes now, and there''s nothing wrong with Caile, let alone the Xu family. "


    "Joke, it''s really a joke. Now Gu Liangsheng himself can''t get off the stage. I''ll see what he can do."


    "I reckon that Ningfu will have to show up in the end, but this face will definitely be lost."


    Words ripple in the whole space of the venue. On the seat of Ning mansion, the faces of Ning Yuefeng and Ning Zhenhua are extremely ugly. They are full of strong humiliation and bitter sighs.


    Ning Yuefeng took a heavy breath, straightened his back and tried to get up. The second master put his hand on his shoulder. Suddenly he was very serious and said, "I believe in Liang Sheng. Wait a little longer."


    "Then... Wait a second." Ning Yuefeng is very dignified and restless.


    At this time, song Hai stood up and made no secret of his hostility to Ning Fu? Four conferences, but not so much time, waste on your Ningfu body, since Gu Liangsheng is your Ningfu people, then you Ningfu hurry out, take him back, don''t waste our time here


    Then Wang Lin stood up again, looked at Xu Kun and said, "master Xu, I don''t think we need to wait any longer, do we? It is a fact that Gu Liangsheng lied about his assets and practiced fraud on how to cancel his qualification. "


    Xu Kun nodded approvingly, as if he felt that the silence of these few minutes had humiliated Ning Fu and me to the ground. He quickly opened his mouth and said, "Gu Liangsheng, lied about his assets and talked big. I hereby announce that Gu should be removed..."


    but at this time, all the mobile phones of Xu''s family, including Xu Kun and Xu Qingxiong, seemed to have been blown up Make a noise!


    Xu Kun''s words, just did not finish, not from Leng for a while, Xu Qingxiong face a change, as if there is a bad premonition.


    I narrowed my eyes, said: "Xu Qingxiong, take it, take this phone call, you will know, the young master in the end is not in fraud, the young master said today let color music disappear, it must completely disappear."

 Chapter 211

    Xu Qingxiong looked at me and slowly took out the shaking mobile phone. He didn''t believe what I said and stuck it to his ear.


    However, he didn''t know what he had said to Xu Qingxiong. His face suddenly changed. He was shocked. It seemed that he had met a terrible event.


    At this moment, Xu Qingxiong''s expression changed violently, and he was shocked, as if he could not believe the change, "star network... How can it be a star network?"


    At the same time, the people of the Xu family began to pick up the phone calls one after another. They were all the same as Xu Qingxiong. They couldn''t help inhaling cold air and looked shocked.


    Even Xu Kun, at the moment when he picked up his mobile phone, glared, "what do you say? Star network intrusion? "


    This strange scene makes all forces look at each other, not knowing what happened in the end, let alone why the people of the Xu family are like this.


    However, Xu Qingxiong no longer cares about outsiders'' opinions. It seems that Caile is his lifeblood. He shouts at the end of his mobile phone in a hurry, "hurry up, first withdraw all the funds, and then fight back. Today, no matter what method you use, I will defeat xingnet. How can we xujiacaile be provoked by xingnet?"


    "What? Can''t fight back? The hacker technology of the other party is several times more than you? It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. Our Xu family hackers can''t compare with a star net? "


    At this point, Xu Qingxiong couldn''t contain the explosion of a rude sentence, scolded: "damn! It''s already hacked into the system? What the hell is this hacker! Even if it is the Chinese hacker alliance, it is impossible to have this kind of ability. How can we say "black is black?"


    "Since you can''t fight back, defend with all your strength!"


    "Damn, you can''t even defend? What do you do for your family? Can''t even a hacker of STARNet defend? "


    "What? The system has completely collapsed? What about the money? Have you withdrawn all of them? "


    "The remaining 20 billion have not been withdrawn? In other words, in a few minutes, we were completely defeated by star.com, and we were hacked away with 20 billion yuan? "


    "Can''t go back? We lost? Trash, a bunch of shit! "


    At this moment, Xu Qingxiong''s face turned blue and white, and he burst into a rage. The people of the Xu family who knew the truth of the incident all showed strong anger.


    Xu Kun couldn''t laugh at all. He became expressionless and full of gloom. He held on to his mobile phone and said, "star net!"


    This sudden situation, as well as Xu Qingxiong''s fury, all fell into the eyes of all forces. It was clear that the whole venue seemed to be bombed.


    "Star net!"


    "Caile really disappeared as Gu Liangsheng said


    "Not only disappeared, but also the funds were hacked away by 20 billion?"


    "It''s... It''s not possible!"


    "Is Gu Liangsheng the boss of STARNet?"


    "Before that, Caile had already played with Xingwang, and lost. Is Gu Liangsheng really saying that? Has he really won Xu Qingxiong twice? "


    The sound of taking a breath was loud. All the people were moved and shocked by the reversal. They were ashamed of the previous devaluation and gradually turned into extreme silence. Except for those with high status, no one dared to speak casually!


    Xu Qingxiong was angry and couldn''t maintain his so-called self-confidence any more. When he put down his mobile phone, he glared at me angrily, raised his finger to me and scolded: "star net! So you''re the one behind STARNet. "


    "Yes, so what? I think it can be proved now that I have not lied about my assets? What''s the matter with STARNet? I think you Xu family know very well, don''t you? After all, before that, we had a fight. " I held a cold smile, fearless, publicly admit.


    As a result, Xu Qingxiong angrily poked his eyes, and immediately changed the conversation, "it''s really hard to find a place to break the iron shoes. We Xu family have long wanted to find out the people behind the star net. I didn''t expect that you are here today, and dare to touch our Xu family''s colorful music? You can''t get out of here today. "


    "What? Is the colorful music of the Xu family great? People can''t move? Do you want to kill me because you Xu family can''t afford to lose? Xu Qingxiong, do you forget that in addition to fighting, the four conferences are not allowed to hurt people? Online gambling is the law of the jungle. If Caile loses, he can only blame his skill for being inferior to others. " I sneer, and then take a step forward, said: "moreover, the star network is built by Ningfu investment, I give the technology, Ningfu give the money, fifty-five, before you want to move me, you''d better think about it first."


    About the star net, I didn''t tell Ning Fu. I''m ready to give Ning Fu a big surprise. I didn''t expect that things would happen today. I had to force me to move ahead of time and kill Caile!


    Therefore, when I mentioned the joint venture with Ningfu, Ning Yuefeng on the seat was unprecedentedly excited and shocked. His expression of self-confidence never appeared again. Instead, he became full of confidence and looked at me with great admiration.


    The second master even laughed wildly, as if he was satirizing some people.As for Xu Qingxiong, his throat seemed to be stuck by a stone on the spot. He couldn''t say a word. He was so excited that his tendons burst up and gnashed his teeth.


    I shrugged my shoulders and deliberately stirred up Xu Qingxiong''s nerves. In full view of the public, I learned the tone of those people before and said, "the loss of Caile is not big. Anyway, I withdrew most of the funds in time and only lost 20 billion. It''s a big deal to rebuild Caile."


    "Well, originally, my personal assets were still 17.3 billion yuan, but now that I''m playing this game, after I split half with Ningfu, my personal assets are 27.3 billion yuan. Is Xu Qingxiong still comparable?"


    "If you don''t have so much money, don''t waste my time. My time is very precious. I don''t want to waste it on you. The four conferences don''t let you waste your time alone."


    My three words, angry Xu Qingxiong almost burst blood vessels, angry his lungs almost burst, as if self humiliation in general.


    But Xu Qingxiong was not alone. Song Shaocheng and Wang Guorong were even more so. They were so angry that their teeth would be crushed.


    Song Shaocheng, in particular, was biting his teeth and staring at me, almost staring out.


    There is also Xu Kun, the owner of the Xu family. He is more and more gloomy, but because this is a struggle of the younger generation, his seniority and status are very high, so it is not convenient to intervene.


    What''s more, this should also be my saying. Caile is a gray industry. It''s always the jungle in this industry. If you lose, you can only blame yourself for being inferior to others. If you still kill yourself, it''s more humiliating than losing.


    However, I am very clear that the Xu family has lost 20 billion yuan for no reason, and they still have to rebuild the colorful music. They can''t kill it. They can only break their teeth and swallow them in their stomach. This kind of unspeakable pain is absolutely very oppressive.


    But at this time, Xu Qingxiong''s face gradually ferocious, look gradually cold, seems to be forced to resist the anger, said: "Gu Liangsheng, I have to admit that you are very powerful, you are so many years, the first in money, qualified to be my opponent, but you don''t have to think, I have no skills, no trump card!"

 Chapter 212

    "If you think I only have Caile, you are wrong, and it''s a big mistake. Last time I compared with you, it was bank card funds. This time, it''s different. It''s assets, not just funds!"


    At this point, Xu Qingxiong glanced at the audience as if he had been ready. He immediately said, "15 billion yuan is just a part of me. Apart from Caile, I have two listed companies with a market value of 5 billion yuan, as well as all kinds of real estate, land, airplanes, yachts, sports cars, calligraphy and painting collections in Yanjing. Together with Caile, the total value is about 29 billion yuan. If I want to, I can do it at any time Get in Forbes! What about? Gu Liangsheng, do you have anything else besides Xingwang? If not, I''ll watch the first round of competition and it''s over. "


    With the spread of Xu Qingxiong''s words, the whole audience was silent. No one was shocked, no one was shocked, but no one dared to interrupt again. Even the voice of discussion was no longer heard. However, countless eyes gathered on the surface, and Xu Qingxiong is worthy of pride.


    I watched Xu Qingxiong quietly, watching him increase from 15 billion to 29 billion, with a total of 14 billion more assets. However, I am not sure whether Xu Qingxiong has any other cards and whether 29 billion is his limit.


    However, no matter what, Xu Qingxiong is indeed the first of the four young people in the capital, and he is also the first black sheep in the capital.


    It''s just that I have to get the first place in the four conferences, which is too important for me.


    Seeing my silence, Xu Qingxiong sneered and said sarcastically, "how? Don''t speak? Or did you give up? If you admit defeat, you can go down on your own. Among the peers, you are the first one who can play with me to this point. You are not ashamed to lose. At least you are not aggrieved except me. You are under one person and above ten thousand people. "


    In the silence, I couldn''t help taking a deep breath, slowly turned my face, looked at Chu Yuyan beside Fang Dao, and murmured: "Yuyan..."


    the word Yuyan, mixed with my missing and my humiliation, suddenly reverberated...


    Chu Yuyan was confused, completely unable to hear my meaning, but more disgusted. But after two seconds, she seemed to remember something and couldn''t help blurring Body a quiver, stood up on the spot, unprecedented unbelievable!!!


    Yechen three people, it seems that finally determined what, at the same time, have thrown a fanatical and excited look at me.


    Song Shaocheng was slightly stunned. When he reacted, he suddenly opened his eyes. "You... I guess it''s true, it''s you!"


    Moving away from my sight and looking at Song Shaocheng, I laughed, very arrogant, as if by default.


    Then, ignoring song Shaocheng, I turned around and took a deep look at Xu Qingxiong? You''re so naive. Do you think you''re the only one with the cards? Now my assets are 27.3 billion, but do you really think that I have nothing else but STARNet? Since you want to play, I''ll have fun with you. "


    Then, I took out my mobile phone, dialed Ning Xing''s phone, and said in public, "now give me a number. The total value of the company and the club, including the things in Yanjing, should be accurate."


    Ning Xing on the other end of the phone, immediately stunned, completely do not know what I mean, can listen to my tone serious, she surprisingly did not embarrass me, but asked: "now this time, you are in the four conference, right? Do you really represent our Ningfu to participate in the competition of the younger generation? But why do you ask? "


    I responded: "don''t worry, it will be OK. You just need to tell me."


    ...


    "well, I made statistics just a few days ago, because spark club belongs to Yi''an company. In order to implement the star plan, President Qiao''s shares have been weakened. Now you account for 90% of Yi''an company''s shares, with a value of 580 million."


    "This is just a share. The income of the members of spark club is not included here. Although the growth rate of the members of spark club is not fast, it has accumulated to 850 million, mainly gold members, with a total of more than 70 members."


    "In addition to the value of the headquarters building of Yanjing spark club, including your things, oh, it''s hard to finish with you for a while. I can only tell you that your total assets are now 3.2 billion!"


    At this point, Ning Xing said: "wait a minute, Li Shaobai, what are you going to do? Why do I have a bad feeling? "


    "It''s OK. I''ll explain to you when the four conferences are over." I simply said a word, and then hung up the phone, the corner of the mouth tilted wanton smile, the feeling of no longer repressed, filled my chest, scalding my heart.


    The next moment, I step forward, straight to Chu Yuyan.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    with each step, Chu Yuyan is more and more shocked, more and more certain, and no longer tired of color.


    Until I stopped, standing in front of the square road table, standing in front of Chu Yuyan, she was uncontrollably trembling, unbelievable to the extreme.


    I took a deep breath, slowly turned around, faced the whole four conferences, and said: "my assets, a total of 30.5 billion, excluding the 27.3 billion of STARNet, the remaining 3.2 billion is my industry in Dongling, Yian company, spark... Club!"Suddenly, song Shaocheng''s unprecedented venom and hysterical shrill voice roared, "have you finally admitted it? You are Li Shaobai, damn it! Li Shaobai


    Song Hai clapped his hand on the table. His strong strength was mixed with anger. He immediately stood in the same place. "It''s true that Shaocheng is right. It''s really you. It''s also a way to avoid some trouble. He dares to show his identity here. You can''t leave here today. You will die no doubt!"


    For a moment, many people at the meeting didn''t know the situation, but some people knew about song Shaocheng, so they couldn''t help saying it.


    "Song Shaocheng''s injury was beaten by a man named Li Shaobai."


    "What?"


    "I remember that Li Shaobai had been killed by the Song family, but Gu Liangsheng meant that Li Shaobai was not dead? Is He Li Shaobai? "


    "If he is really Li Shaobai, then the four young people and three young masters in Beijing are all killed by him..."


    "if so, if you dare to show your identity here, this person''s courage can be regarded as against heaven!"


    I wantonly laugh, wantonly laugh, the feeling of no longer repressed, make me more happy than ever, the feeling of no longer using false identity, make me more comfortable than ever, the feeling of no longer careful, make me more happy than ever!


    In a flash, I raised my hand, grabbed a tiny invisible corner of the mask, tore it off in an instant, threw it away, and the mask flew. I finally showed my true face. Without fear, I stared at Song Shaocheng and song Hai, and said with an arrogant and wanton smile: "ha ha ha, you guessed well, I am... Li Shaobai!"

 Chapter 213

    In the face of everyone, I tore off the mask and revealed my true face. It was no longer Gu Liangsheng, but Li Shaobai, the real Li Shaobai!


    Laughing, I never fear, not to worry about song Hai''s hand, said: "no doubt I will die? Here are four conferences. Do you want to disobey the order? Order is maintained by all of us. How can you say that you violate it? Do what you say? This not only ignores the existence of the three aristocratic families, but also despises everyone present. Does the Song family have any privileges? "


    "What''s more, song Shaocheng was abandoned by me. I abandoned it on purpose. Even if I didn''t kill him on purpose, I left him a dog''s life and let him live in such a depressed way all his life. What about the Song family?"


    "Maybe the Song family will do it afterwards, but I tell you, I''m not afraid at all. Song Hai, you can send someone to kill me. You can even send the tianbang experts of the Song family to kill me."


    "But I want to tell you one thing. It''s better to break the order now and kill me immediately. Otherwise, I won the first place and entered the three aristocratic families, and you song family won''t be able to do it easily!"


    "I only ask, song Hai, do you dare?"


    If I say that before the four conferences, I would be really scared.


    Now, 30.5 billion yuan of assets are placed here, and the situation is quite different. The final ranking must be in the top three. I have a chance to enter one of the three families, which is the same as I am now. I am a member of the three families.


    With my ability, no matter which aristocratic family I enter, I will receive unprecedented attention. Moreover, I don''t believe that the three aristocratic families only send so many people. Behind them, there must be people from the three aristocratic families paying close attention. Maybe even my name has been passed on to the three aristocratic families.


    Because my ability to create wealth has exceeded my imagination, so for the three great families, it is absolutely necessary to be reused. How can I say death is death?


    If you don''t kill me now, it will be more difficult for the Song family to do it in the future. If the Song family dares to attack me after I enter the three aristocratic families, then the Song family is definitely the first object of suspicion. I can''t believe that the Song family who relies on the three aristocratic families will dare not do it.


    Another point, no one knows except Tiejiang, is that I only reveal the identity of Li Shaobai, not the grandson of Li Tianxing, the son of Li Qingcheng.


    As for my identity of the Li family, it has been completely blocked by Tiejiang. No one else will know about it. I don''t have to worry about it at all, because this is my last card. I will never say it until I have no choice but to die.


    ...


    the broken wooden table of Huangli, the stalemate of the old fist, and the blue veins on Song Hai''s forehead burst up, showing a strong fear to me. It seems that he knows very well that this is a dilemma.


    To start now is to despise the three great families, to ignore the three families of Xu, Wang and Ning, and to ignore the whole assembly of the four families. The consequences will be very serious and the impact will be great. If you just want to kill me and cause such a big trouble, it''s obviously not worth it.


    But if I wait until the four conferences are over, I''m afraid that I have successfully entered one of the three families. It will be too late and it will be very difficult for me to start in the future.


    Gradually, song Hai became more and more subdued and had to be silent. When song Shaocheng saw this situation, he immediately stood up and advised him to say, "grandfather, you can''t let Li Shaobai run like this!"


    "You know what a fart!" Song Hai was so angry that he couldn''t vent his anger. He blew his beard and glared at Song Shaocheng.


    Then, song Hai took a deep breath and sat down, "it''s really deep. I underestimate you, Li Shaobai. But now the contest is not over. Let''s be proud for a while. Finally, you can wait and see."


    I narrowed my eyes and thought that song Hai could bear it, and let me wait and see. Is he thinking about something? Or is there something you can''t rely on?


    I don''t know what song Hai''s plan is. Now that I have revealed my identity, I will come to block it. The water comes to cover the land. The Song family wants to play, and I will play with him.


    But at this time, behind suddenly came a trembling sound, is Chu Yuyan.


    "Shaobai..."


    I was shocked. The reason why I turned my back to Chu Yuyan and tore off the mask was that I suddenly found that I didn''t have much courage to face her.


    Chu Yuyan has done too much for me. To put it another way, I hurt her in disguise. I am the culprit for all this.


    As Gu Liangsheng, I can face it.


    As for Li Shaobai''s identity, I have no courage at all. I really owe her too much.


    "Shaobai... Look back and see me."


    Chu YuYan''s voice came again. I frowned, clenched my fist, summoned up my courage, and suddenly turned around.


    But at this juncture, Fang Dao suddenly seemed to see the relationship between Chu Yuyan and me. He couldn''t help humming and said: "Chu Yuyan, sit down. Today you are pouring tea and wine for me, not to recognize your man. No matter how powerful your man is, it''s not as important as my tea."


    I turn around, Chu Yuyan on the spot to stop, dare not speak, Fang Dao''s majesty pressure she almost breathless, can only force to sit down, helpless face.Moving away from his sight and looking at Fang Dao, he contracted his pupils, "is that Li Shaobai? It''s a little interesting... But when I''m here today, Chu Yuyan must behave herself. Now that the competition is not over, what do you want to say? After the competition is over, I agree, you can talk to Chu Yuyan. "


    Fang Dao said, overbearing incomparable, I carefully observed him, nothing said, once again turned to take a few steps.


    After a pause, I looked at Xu Qingxiong, who was still in the same place, and said, "30.5 billion, do you want to continue to compete?"


    Xu Qingxiong didn''t give in at all, but gradually sneered, "I didn''t expect that you still have this identity. Should I call you Gu Liangsheng or Li Shaobai? Hehe, but since you have revealed your identity, it must be your last card, right? 30.5 billion, is that your limit? "


    "Gu Liangsheng, you are still too confident. Do you think that''s all I have? You think that''s my limit? No, no, I just pretended. I just wanted to try to see if you have any cards. Now it''s very obvious that even your identity has been revealed. I can only say that you have lost. You have completely lost. You can''t beat me. "


    "To tell you the truth, I still have a company in the United States, which is worth 1.6 billion national dollars. Plus the previous 29 billion, the total is 30.6 billion. Sorry, I won the first round of competition."


    "No, no, no, no, just a hundred million more. What did you do to me last time, I''ll do to you this time. Hahaha, how can it be so coincidental? It''s fate. "


    "Even heaven is helping me!"


    With that, Xu Qingxiong couldn''t help laughing, as if he had won me at last.

 Chapter 214

    I have to say that I really underestimated Xu Qingxiong. I didn''t expect that he was testing me all the time just to know how many cards I had.


    I have to say that Xu Qingxiong''s guess is very accurate. 30.5 billion is really close to my limit.


    But, it''s just about to arrive.


    I looked at Xu Qingxiong''s unprecedented pride, as if he had won the first round of the top, and I also laughed.


    Xu Qingxiong was stunned when he saw that I turned up my mouth and didn''t panic. He had a bad premonition on his face, as if he had a deep memory of my smile. He was very scared and became alert again.


    "You won? Not necessarily. " I kept smiling, turned to the seat of Ningfu, took a look at ningzhenhua, said: "Zhenhua, now go back to Ningfu, go to my room, open the second drawer of the computer desk, take the separate things in it, go back quickly."


    "Yes, brother-in-law. I''ll be back in 20 minutes." Ning Zhenhua no matter 37 21, decisively and quickly ran out of the venue.


    After all this, I look back, smile, calmly go back to the original position, deeply staring at Xu Qingxiong, the heart has been very clear, he thought I played all the cards, but he in order to test my cards, why not the same, almost all the cards are exposed?


    After thinking about it, I simply put up two fingers and said, "wait for 20 minutes. In 20 minutes, the first round of competition will be over."


    "Well, Gu Liangsheng, what tricks do you want to play? There''s not so much time to waste on you. Since you can''t take out your assets, I think we can finish the first round of competition now. " Xu Qingxiong firmly said, I don''t know what I want to do, as if I don''t want to delay any longer. I will finish the first round immediately and take the opportunity to win the first round.


    At this time, song Hai also said: "yes, 20 minutes, we can''t afford to wait, Li Shaobai, you don''t want to play tricks here, since you lose, just give up."


    "How can you be so sure that I will lose? It''s not that I can''t get it out, but I''m afraid I''ll say it out. You don''t believe me. That''s why I asked Ning Zhenhua to go back to Ning''s house and get it for me. Besides, if I have the strength to win the first place, it''s because I can''t wait 20 minutes to become the second place. Is it fair for these four conferences? " I raised my eyebrows and shrugged my shoulders.


    Suddenly, the old man of song Hai couldn''t say a word. He became more and more depressed. He could only hum coldly and no longer speak.


    Out of fairness, Xu Kun only raised his hand, "well, we''ll wait for 20 minutes, but if after 20 minutes, Ning Zhenhua doesn''t come back, or your assets don''t surpass, then the first round is over."


    "Yes." I''ll keep my head a little longer and take my time.


    But at this time, Xu Qingxiong suddenly turned his eyes. His face was not good-looking. He seemed very worried. He was afraid that I would take something over him. He took out his card and said, "in fact, I still have 200 million left. It''s the balance of CCB card. The total asset is 30.8 billion."


    Once the words came out, the atmosphere that had been suppressed for a long time seemed to be pierced in an instant. They roared, and all kinds of shocking words were heard all the time.


    "There are still cards!"


    "30.8 billion, 30.8 billion, my God, how much money did Xu Qingxiong make? This is just against the sky. Why doesn''t he announce his assets and rank in Forbes? "


    "I''m sure I can''t get into Forbes. Xu Qingxiong has more than half of his capital. It''s a gray industry and can''t be seen. How can we let Forbes know, and then let the people all over the world know, except that we can say it in front of our families?"


    "30.8 billion yuan, 200 million yuan this time. It must be Xu Qingxiong''s last card. He deserves to be the first loser in the capital. With so many assets, I can''t lose all my life..."


    I heard all these words. I didn''t panic. On the contrary, I laughed in my heart, because after all, Xu Qingxiong was afraid of me. I didn''t expect such a simple move, Actually let Xu Qingxiong take out the last card, 200 million deposit? That''s 30.8 billion. I''m afraid it''s his limit, isn''t it?


    Simply, I deliberately keep smiling and deliberately provoke Xu Qingxiong''s nerves. The more he looks at me, the more I laugh. That''s to make him nervous and scared. In the past 20 minutes, I absolutely want to make him worried to the extreme!


    At this moment, all the people are waiting for the result of the first round of competition in 20 minutes.


    I stood in the center of the meeting and faced Xu Qingxiong. I had nothing else to say, but I was laughing.


    This invisible pressure made Xu Qingxiong unable to laugh any more, and gradually shed a sweat, which made him feel uncomfortable all over. He was so nervous that he seemed very uncertain. What was it that I asked Ning Zhenhua to take back.


    After smiling for several minutes, I felt numb. I thought that my goal had been achieved. Xu Qingxiong must be so nervous. Why are you so tired that I have to stare at him and smile for 20 minutes?


    Then, I directly ignore Xu Qingxiong, quickly turned to throw out the line of sight, looked at yechen three.Cao Kun is full of excitement. With his recklessness, he can''t help but want to stand up.


    Just about to speak, Cao Kun was pressed down by Xu Feng and ye Chen. He didn''t know what he said in his ear. He sat in his seat helplessly, staring at me bitterly.


    "This kid, he''s still the same character. He hasn''t changed at all." I secretly said that I love and hate Cao Kun. On the contrary, I think Xu Feng and ye Chen are much calmer than him. I know that under the current situation, it''s better not to recognize me immediately.


    Because, after the first round, there will be the second round and the third round. If you recognize me so early and say in public that I am their teacher, then you will give other people enough time to react and prepare.


    Song Hai, in particular, just let me wait and see. Who knows what he''s up to? All of them are like old foxes. They are so smart that they have to fall into the pit. Maybe this is what ye Chen worried about.


    I moved my eyes and looked at Song Shaocheng on purpose. I found that this guy''s face was green, and there was no way for me to stand there. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, hoping to tear me apart.


    I was immediately happy, so I deliberately stimulated song Shaocheng while there was still time, and asked: "what, song Shaocheng, you can get out of bed so soon. It''s really beyond my expectation. I''m afraid it took a lot of effort for your song family to get you out of hospital so soon, right? I just want to ask, "is your second son still working?"

 Chapter 215

    Song Shaocheng was so angry that he gritted his teeth and shivered all over. He was so angry that his veins burst up. His face was ferocious and his eyes were full of blood.


    If eyes can kill people, I''m afraid song Shaocheng''s eyes have cut me to pieces.


    However, the fact is not that song Shaocheng has no way to answer my question. He has broken his teeth and swallowed them in his stomach.


    Even song Hai couldn''t answer this question, and he was so angry that he blew his beard and glared.


    Then, I turned my eyes, looked at the position of the Wang family, narrowed my eyes and said, "what? Wang Guorong, still thinking about revenge? Do you dare to do that? "


    "Gu Liangsheng, you Wang Guorong was angry and glared.


    Because this is a private matter between the younger generation, Wang Lin, as an elder, is not easy to intervene. Even if he intervenes, he can''t change the fact that Wang Guorong is a counselor. He can only hold back his anger. He hates iron but not steel.


    Then, I yawned, deliberately regarded Xu Qingxiong as transparent, went straight to the seat of Ningfu, sat down, took out my mobile phone to play, "before the time, let''s have a rest."


    The more calm I was, the more uneasy Xu Qingxiong became. He could not help saying, "Gu Liangsheng, what kind of trick do you want to play? If you have any cards, tell them first. What''s the ability to cover them up? "


    "Cover up? I don''t say that there must be a reason for me, because if I say it, it will inevitably be a question. I think I''ll just wait for Ning Zhenhua to come back. If you are nervous, you can have a rest first, but no one forces you to stand all the time. " I picked up a cup of hot tea and drank it happily. I cocked my legs and lit a cigarette by the way. I continued to play with my mobile phone. No matter how I acted or looked, I was deliberately stimulating Xu Qingxiong.


    This time, Xu Qingxiong is not calm any more. It makes my heart feel very dark. Do you guys feel nervous? Are you afraid of losing? Aren''t you very good at it? Don''t you have a lot of cards? Why are you sweating now? You just wait for me. I mean to make you wait on purpose. I''m so nervous.


    In desperation, Xu Qingxiong could only return to his original position, and Xu Kun temporarily increased the program to boost the entertainment.


    However, with the passage of time, Xu Qingxiong''s face became more and more ugly and tense. All the forces on the scene did not want to watch the program. All the people were waiting for Ning Zhenhua to come back, waiting for the final result of the first round, waiting for what I could bring.


    Soon, ten minutes later, Xu Qingxiong completely disorganized himself. He was neither standing nor sitting behind Xu Kun, so he had to pick up a glass of wine and drink it.


    But after 15 minutes, Xu Qingxiong''s manner began to change again, as if expecting Ning Zhenhua would not appear. I lost to him in this way, but it was mixed with tension, very contradictory.


    Gradually, Xu Qingxiong''s contradictory expression became more and more intense. On the one hand, he wanted to win, on the other hand, he was afraid of losing. His whole face was almost twisted together. I could see that I was laughing wildly while playing with my mobile phone.


    Until the 18th minute, Xu Qingxiong was finally unable to contain himself. He stepped out of the seat of the Xu family and went to the center of the venue again. He said, "it''s the 18th minute now. I don''t think we have to wait any longer. This first round of competition can be declared over."


    I slowly put down my cell phone, stood up and said with a smile, "it''s two minutes away. What''s the hurry? Are you so afraid of losing? "


    "Just wait. There are only two minutes left. I don''t believe it. Can you turn the world upside down in these twenty minutes? Unless the thing you ask Ning Zhenhua to bring is a check of over 300 million, otherwise you will lose in the first round. " Xu Qingxiong was not excited. With a wave of his sleeve, he took the words back.


    I deliberately pick eyebrows, again stimulate Xu Qingxiong, "that''s not necessarily Oh, maybe it''s these 20 minutes, I have surpassed you?"


    "Well, I''ll see what tricks you want to play here." Xu Qingxiong snorted coldly, and then he didn''t speak any more. He was silent, waiting for the last two minutes to pass.


    Nineteen minutes...


    nineteen minutes and thirty seconds...


    twenty minutes...


    at last, Ning Zhenhua didn''t appear in the 20th minute. Xu Qingxiong seemed relieved, as if he had won the final victory. He couldn''t help laughing three times. He was very proud and looked at me scornfully. "Ha ha ha, twenty minutes, Ning Zhenhua hasn''t come. It''s over, Gu Liangsheng, you lost. "


    However, as soon as Xu Qingxiong''s voice fell, Ning Zhenhua suddenly rushed in from the main entrance of the venue. Xu Qingxiong''s pupils contracted instantly, took a deep breath, and suddenly worried again.


    I saw Ning Zhenhua holding a thing in his hand. His face was very ugly. He quickly came to me and handed it over. He said uncertainly: "brother-in-law... Are you sure I''m going to take this thing?"


    "Sure." I took the hand, embarrassed dry cough, "Zhenhua, you go back to sit first."


    Ning Zhenhua nods and sweats back to the seat of Ning Fu. His expression is more worried than that of Xu Qingxiong.


    As soon as Xu Qingxiong saw what I was holding in his hand, he was no longer nervous. He was as proud as he was, and as if he was laughing and sarcastic. He pointed to what I was holding in his hand and said, "ha ha ha, is that what you asked Ning Zhenhua to take back? Gu Liangsheng, Gu Liangsheng, are you brain burned? Why did you go back and get a box of cigarettes? ""What I want to take is cigarettes. Your Xu family''s cigarettes are too difficult to smoke. I''m not used to them." I shook my head, tore open the package of this thing, took out a cigarette, without saying a word, held it in my mouth and lit it directly.


    When I took a deep breath and spit out the clouds, I pulled out another one and threw it away to the second master. "Second master, am I right? The table top cigarettes of the Xu family are really not very good. "


    The second master grabs the cigarette flying away out of thin air. The whole person is in a daze. It seems that even he can''t figure it out now. What am I doing? Ning Zhenhua runs all the way to get a box of cigarettes?


    The next moment, the second master seemed to figure it out. He grinned, showed his black and yellow rotten teeth, and held the cigarette in his mouth. "Yes, yes, this Xu family''s cigarette is really too difficult to smoke. Cool life... You finally get the true story of Laozi."


    However, Xu Qingxiong didn''t care so much. He was about to let Xu Kun announce the result of the first round. He said quickly, "please father, now announce the result. Gu Liangsheng, a psychopath, is deliberately wasting our time. He knows that he is going to lose, and he wants us all to accompany him. It''s unreasonable."


    Xu Kun nodded his head, very proud, slightly opened his mouth, "since the result is clear, then we don''t care with you, Gu Liangsheng. Let''s take it as your last struggle. Now I announce..."


    "wait, who said, I lost?" I Dangle with a cigarette in my mouth, raise my hand and interrupt Xu Kun''s unfinished words.

 Chapter 216

    With the spread of my words, the eyes of the whole audience were intertwined and gathered from all directions.


    Xu Qingxiong was the first to get upset. He suddenly turned back and said, "Gu Liangsheng, what else do you want to do? Do you still admit defeat? I''ll tell you, you''ve lost and you can''t pay any more. "


    I raised the corner of my mouth and said with a faint smile: "I can''t afford it? Maybe I forgot to tell you that the appreciation of my assets is not very fast. Just when I stood up, I had already added one billion assets, and the total assets were 31.5 billion. I might as well tell you, so that you would not question me again. "


    "Just now I was sitting on my mobile phone. I was controlling the satellite network. I started an activity and accidentally got another billion yuan. If you don''t believe me, you can now use your mobile phone to see the activities on the home page of the satellite network."


    In fact, I let Ning Zhenhua go back to Ningfu in public. It''s just a cover for them to focus on Ning Zhenhua so as to delay for a while.


    In these four conferences, all of them are as good as ghosts, but they are smart as they are, but they are always fooled by me. Delaying time is my real goal.


    As for my seat in Ningfu just now, I''ve been playing with my mobile phone all the time. That''s why I''m using this time to control star.com and come up with the latest recharge preferential activity. Customers who recharge more than 100000 yuan can get a 10% rebate.


    In other words, if you recharge 100000, you can actually get 100000.


    Recharge one million and you''ll get 100000.


    Recharge 10 million, you can get a million!


    It''s time for Caile to disappear. There must be a large number of new customers looking for new websites. This is the way I use to attract old customers of Caile. Such activities can definitely attract many people!


    However, there is also a limitation to this activity, that is, the rebate obtained by recharging must be withdrawn after seven days. In these seven days, star customers can gamble with the rebate.


    Gambler''s psychology is very good, guess, recharge rebate 10%, seven days can withdraw cash, this is a big bargain, for who doesn''t pick up?


    But which gambler can resist not gambling for seven days and make sure that he will win money, not lose all? How few of them are there?


    This seems like a loss. In fact, frankly speaking, I not only made money, but also made a lot of money. It''s almost like a white wolf with empty hands. Just like some investment projects of financial management software, it belongs to fund-raising. It''s still illegal for me!


    At this time, Xu Qingxiong immediately changed his face. He subconsciously took out his mobile phone and entered the star network. When he saw the activity announcement on the home page, he suddenly widened his eyes. He was furious and said: "Gu Liangsheng, cheating, you are deliberately delaying time, cheating!"


    And the major forces around, a look at Xu Qingxiong''s expression, immediately understand, know what I said is true, on the spot can''t help but take a cold breath!


    "Billion ~!"


    "Gu Liangsheng... No, it''s Li Shaobai. Is this man''s means too terrible? It''s only 20 minutes, and he''ll have a billion more? "


    "Yes, if you give him more time, wouldn''t it be...


    " this man is against heaven! "


    "But Gu Liangsheng is deliberately delaying his time. It''s almost like cheating."


    "This is cheating in disguise."


    Even Xu Kun, Wang Lin and song Hai are more and more gloomy. It seems that they have been distracted by me and fooled by me.


    "Gu Liangsheng is cheating and should be disqualified from the competition." Without hesitation, song Hai directly took a superficial stand and supported Xu Qingxiong.


    "I also support Qingxiong''s words to cancel Gu Liangsheng''s qualification." Wang Lin is the same, and he looks very upset.


    For a time, many people think that I cheated and should be disqualified immediately without delay.


    Xu Kun no longer proud, but gloomy to the extreme, as if I was a young man deceived, very unhappy, even said: "hum, Gu Liangsheng deliberately delay time cheating, I announced the cancellation of his contest qualification!"


    I laughed and didn''t think so. I straightened my waist, put my hands behind my waist, and said with a smile, "wait a minute, master Xu, I''ll ask you first, I''m totally personal income. How can I be regarded as cheating? Why do you disqualify me? Isn''t that reasonable? "


    "You Xu Kun was choked by my words immediately, just speechless.


    I has the final say to promise and then deny in succession. I am very proud of the way that Xu Jiashen is the host. Everything is the master of the house. You just said, "do not bother with me about the time delay?"


    "Moreover, from the beginning to the end, master Xu, you didn''t announce the end of the first round. Why can''t I earn money? Is it hard or am I wrong? Am I cheating? It''s a joke. What a joke? "


    Speaking of this, I turned my face and looked at Xu Qingxiong. Learning from his scornful look, I continued: "I need to cheat when I deal with just one bullshit four kids in Beijing?"


    "Xu Qingxiong, do you really think I have no other cards? It''s not that I don''t take it out, but that you, Xu Qingxiong, are not qualified enough for me to take it out. ""I only use one star net to deal with you, which is more than enough. Don''t think too much of yourself, otherwise, the more you fall."


    Pause words, swallow a mouthful of saliva, I take advantage of the trend toward Xu Qingxiong, step by step, the two sides separated by a meter distance, look at each other.


    "Gu Liangsheng... You!" Xu Qingxiong clenched his teeth and cackled.


    I glared and yelled, "what are you, you? You think you''re awesome? I''m afraid I''ll use a lot of cards to scare you to death. Do you think you''re very powerful? You think you''re rich? In my eyes, you''re not even a fart, you''re just rubbish


    "Garbage is not qualified to let me take out the real card, a star net to deal with you, I also hate to give you face, you even my star net can''t compare, what qualifications in front of me arrogant, proud in front of me? What kind of capital can I have to play a real card? "


    "You think you''re going to test me, but I''m not going to test you? You are too naive. I dare to expose my identity here today. That is to say, I am quite sure that no one can move me today. Do you think I really have no cards? I did it on purpose. Today I''m going to tell everyone, so that you can know clearly who Laozi is and his real name is Li Shaobai! "


    "You know what? Xu Qingxiong, in front of me, you are just a joke and a clown. Don''t try to surpass me. No matter what happens in your life, you can never surpass me, because you don''t have the strength and qualification! "


    As I said, Xu Qingxiong really doesn''t have that qualification. I still have several big cards left on me. If I didn''t have too many scruples, I would have no chance to turn over.


    However, Xu Qingxiong is not qualified enough. He is not qualified enough to let me take out such a card. He is just a piece of bullshit. He is not worthy of the four little people in Beijing!


    Even if I have to say that I cheat, so what? This is reasonable cheating. Who can help me?


    Just think I''m cheating. Today I''m cheating. How? But find a reason to refute me!


    No reason? Then shut your mouth and shut up!


    At this moment, Xu Qingxiong''s face turned red and he was furious.


    Xu Kun is unprecedentedly gloomy, and even shows a strong murderous opportunity in his eyes. Song Hai is even more so. They can''t help looking at each other. They don''t know what they are thinking, as if they have reached some consensus.

 Chapter 217

    I don''t care what song Hai and Xu Kun are thinking or planning. I''m not afraid of them. I''ll accompany them to the end.


    I just ignored the two old guys, deliberately staring at Xu Qingxiong, stimulating him and saying, "what''s up? Can you come up with any other assets? If not, the first place in the first round of the competition will be mine, and the second and third round will be meaningless. "


    With that, I looked up and looked at my name, which was printed on the top of the big screen, ranking first with 31.5 billion assets.


    When Xu Qingxiong saw me looking up, he couldn''t help but look up and see that I was ranked first. His name was pressed down by me. His face turned red and turned pale. In a moment, his face was as pale as ashes. He spoke to himself in disbelief, very bitter, "impossible... How can I? How can I lose? I''ve made so much preparation. Why do I lose in the end? "


    "Why not? There''s nothing impossible, it''s just that you''re too weak. " I took back my eyes on the big screen and laughed. Then I ignored Xu Qingxiong and went straight back to the seat of Ningfu and sat steadily.


    As a result, Xu Qingxiong stood alone in the center, like a clown. In the face of countless eyes, he gradually became shameless, as if he had been extremely humiliated.


    "I lost... No, not yet! And the second round, the third round, I can''t lose, I won''t lose! If you can win the second and third round, you can win Xu Qingxiong bowed his head and kept cheering himself up, biting his teeth as if he had never been humiliated before. But at the meeting of the four families, he could not leave without permission. He could only step out very hard and return to the position of the Xu family.


    Xu Kun''s face was also very ugly. He no longer had a smile at the beginning. He became very gloomy. His eyes swept around. With a very cold tone, he said reluctantly: "this four conferences, the first round of competition... The third Xu Qingzhong."


    "Second... Xu Qingxiong."


    At this point, Xu Kun stopped, reluctantly to the extreme, just stopped for half a minute, then said: "the first... Gu Liangsheng! Or Li Shaobai


    As soon as these words were uttered, the whole audience was shocked and in an uproar. All forces, no matter how old, rose to congratulate.


    "Congratulations to Ning Fu, congratulations to Li Shaobai, who won the first round of the list!"


    "Congratulations to Ning Fu. If Ning Fu has such a character, it will surely have a great future."


    "Congratulations to Ning Fu. Congratulations to Li Shaobai. He won the first place. I have offended him a lot just now. Because I don''t understand the situation, please forgive me."


    After some congratulations, Ning Yuefeng smoothed the goatee and laughed out loud. The second master was even more so. He laughed so wantonly and sarcastically that he deliberately raised eyebrows at Song Hai, Wang Lin and others to provoke each other''s nerves.


    At this moment, the sound of congratulation goes on and on, one layer over the other. Even Ye''s family, represented by Ye Chen, and Li''s family, represented by Tiejiang, are standing up to congratulate each other.


    Among the three aristocratic families, only Fang Dao sat in the position of the guest of honor and drank sake without saying a word.


    The Xu family, the Song family and the Wang family did not say a word, nor did they say a word of congratulations. They seemed very unhappy.


    Originally, the Xu family was the leader of the four conferences. No matter how good it was, formal congratulations still had to be given. It was me who won the first place and made Xu Qingxiong a total failure. How could Xu Kun have a good face?


    After the voice of congratulation gradually dissipated and calmed down, Xu Kun immediately announced, "the second round, now officially begins."


    For a while, the younger generation of the major forces came out together again, evaluated the appreciation space of their assets, and drew a new ranking.


    "Under Wang Guofu, his assets have already made a detailed assessment, and it is estimated that the appreciation space in the next five years will reach about 2 billion to 3 billion."


    "The younger generation is quarterly high, and the result of asset appraisal is that the appreciation space in the next five years will reach about 2.2 billion."


    ...


    with the passage of time, young people have come to the stage enthusiastically, showing their achievements one after another, and the appreciation space in the next five years. Their competitiveness is not worse than that of the first round, or even faintly beyond the atmosphere of the first round.


    However, among so many people, all the grey industries can''t be counted in, because the grey industry is likely to collapse at any time, so there is no room for appreciation, even my star net.


    I symbolically went up for a round and gave a brief report on my prediction of spark club and Yi''an company. In the second round, I ranked more than 50 and could hardly find my name on the list.


    However, even if I fell behind a lot in the second round, no one dared to look down on me any more. No irony appeared, and no one regarded me as arrogant.


    However, Xu Qingxiong, a man who didn''t give up his heart, took advantage of my second round backwardness and won the first place directly, making him the first.


    At the end of the second round, Xu Qingxiong regained a lot of self-confidence and deliberately glared at me to show off his superiority in winning the first place in the second round.Xu Kun, in particular, can''t help shivering when he sees that Xu Qingxiong and I have won the first place side by side. It seems that Xu Qingxiong may not lose completely before the last round.


    I gave a dry smile, thinking that this big and small, really do not give up, the second round is obviously I let him, what strength? The third round is fund-raising. Since the end of the first round, I have been using the star net to raise funds. Moreover, the nature of my fund-raising is totally different. It can be said that as soon as the money goes into my pocket, it is almost certain that it is mine. I can''t run away.


    I''d like to see how much money Xu Qingxiong has collected in a short period of time, not to mention how much money I''ve made by using the star network activities. The 1 billion yuan just now is a gap that is difficult to cross. Xu Qingxiong''s attempt to win me in the third round is not so simple, except for the Xu family''s help behind my back!


    Soon, with some congratulations, the third round of fund-raising competition was launched.


    This third round of competition is different from the previous two rounds in that it compares fund-raising. There are countless ways to raise funds. No matter what the assets are, whoever raises more funds will win.


    However, at the beginning of the third round, in my expectation, none of the people came forward, all of them were delaying the time, because the longer the time, the more money they could raise.


    Can''t stand the passage of time, after all, some young people stand out, have revealed their funds in a short period of time, and re list the new ranking.


    50 million, 80 million, 100 million, 200 million.


    Looking at the ranking on the list, I thought that there are still a lot of capable people in China, who can raise 200 million yuan in such a short time. This person''s background is absolutely extraordinary.


    Of course, it does not rule out that people with high numbers will start to raise funds as soon as they hear about the competition topics, so as to do well in the third round of competition ahead of time.


    Time goes by faster and faster, and it''s getting dark, but it can''t stop the enthusiasm of the younger generation of various forces.


    Until six o''clock in the evening, like the fate of the general arrangement, the entire venue again left me and Xu Qingxiong did not appear.


    ...


    the author''s words: the four conferences are coming to an end, which will attract the highest Chao. I suggest you watch it again at the beginning, which will be very cool. If you pay, you don''t have to pay again.


    In addition, thanks to the local tyrant "how many people love you when you were young" for supporting a plane! Two more, more.

 Chapter 218

    The final result of the three rounds of competition is based on the comprehensive results.


    In the first two rounds, Xu Qingxiong and I each got the first place. In the first round, he got the second place. In the second round, I ranked beyond 50. Generally speaking, he was higher than me.


    If Xu Qingxiong can win the second place in the third round of fund-raising contest, the first place in one round and the second place in two rounds will be the real first place in the four conferences. It is not without reason that he can recover his self-confidence so quickly and show off to me!


    However, this may not be 100%. If I completely defeated Xu Qingxiong in the third round, the result would be totally different.


    At this moment, Xu Qingxiong and I looked at each other. With a cold snort, he stepped forward decisively and went to the center of the venue. He said, "this round of fund-raising competition, I have used the resources in my hands since the second round. After a few hours, I have raised 3 billion yuan."


    At this point, Xu Qingxiong leaned over, squinted at me and said with a sneer, "Gu Liangsheng, if you can''t surpass my figure, it seems that the person who laughs last is me, and even if you surpass my figure, it may not be the first."


    Provocation, thorough provocation, or aboveboard provocation!


    In the face of Xu Qingxiong''s provocation, I look as usual, can not help but get up, out of the seat, once again with him on the same stage.


    Looking at Xu Qingxiong''s confident but indomitable expression, I shook my head, "I thought how much money you could raise, three billion in a few hours? More or less, the Xu family is helping in secret? "


    "Whether there is or not, I don''t care, because I said, it''s too easy to deal with you. A star net is more than enough."


    Xu Qingxiong''s face was stiff and overcast, and said, "Gu Liangsheng, don''t say what you have or don''t have, it''s faster than that. Do you still want to delay? I tell you, it''s impossible. We won''t be fooled again. Don''t be arrogant here. Nobody knows the final result! "


    I laughed and slowly took a cigarette out of my pocket and held it in my mouth. "Do I have to delay? I just did that on a whim, on purpose, just to make you nervous. "


    I took out the lighter and lit the cigarette. I took a deep breath and said, "don''t be arrogant here? Xu Qingxiong, you once asked me if I was arrogant. I can answer you as truthfully as I used to. I''m so arrogant. What''s the bullshit of the four little boys in Beijing? Aren''t they all my losers? Song Shaocheng is, Wang Guorong is, and so are you. "


    "The first black sheep in Beijing? It''s ridiculous. You''re a loser compared to me? What are you? Do you think I can''t get the 10 billion you owe me? You''re wrong. It''s not that I can''t get it. It''s that I don''t want your fart money, 10 billion. Is that a lot? "


    "Want to fight back? No way. Count it. You''ve lost to me three times in a row, haven''t you? I have also said that since I can win you once, I can win twice, three times, four times, five times and countless times! "


    As soon as the words fell, the whole audience was choked, and countless words began to ring out. Xu Qingxiong''s face was even more ugly than before, as if he had been extremely humiliated.


    "I''ve long heard that there is a black sheep in Dongling, but I didn''t expect it to be the one in front of me."


    "Li Shaobai''s degree of failure is no less than that of Xu Qingxiong. It''s not that he can''t get the 10 billion yuan, but that he doesn''t want it at all."


    "If you say no to 10 billion yuan, don''t do it. What a loser is that?"


    "Li Shaobai, I remember this man!"


    I listened to all these words. I didn''t put them in my heart at all. Instead, I stared at Xu Qingxiong''s throat, as if he had been stuck by a stone. I slowly took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and deliberately shook it in front of him. "Is it more than 3 billion? Do you think you''re going to win? "


    With that, I pretended to be talking to people. Facing the MEDA who had invaded my mobile phone, I asked: "help me check the current activities of the star network, how much money has been raised, and the specific customer situation. By the way, please report it to me."


    Soon, in less than 30 seconds, MEDA had an orderly report, and her voice was very sweet and lovely. "Report to the host, because of the collapse of Caile, a large number of customers lost, the other two giants did what they could. They were seizing customer resources, seizing Caile customers, and they didn''t want to attack us at all."


    "At present, the latest activities released by the satellite network are undoubtedly the most favorable."


    "In a short period of time, star net has accounted for about 30% of the original customers of Caile, and this number is still increasing, which has greatly promoted star net activities."


    "Although the momentum of the activity and the craziness of customers have gradually decreased, after several hours, the current activity funds have accumulated to 8 billion."


    "However, the host, the market is limited, it is estimated that after the original customers of Caile are scattered to various websites, the activities of our star network will be carried out to a full degree, which is commonly known as full market."


    "But one thing, when the market is full, our star net is undoubtedly one of the new three giants!"


    After listening to the detailed narration of MEDA, I put down my mobile phone again, looked at Xu Qingxiong, outlined the corner of my mouth, made a gesture with one hand, and said with a smile: "eight billion, sorry, you lost again."Xu Qingxiong''s face was as ugly as a dog''s excrement. It seemed that he could guess that I would surpass his fund-raising amount, but he didn''t expect that I would surpass his fund-raising amount by more than 5 billion. Gradually, his twisted face turned black and became Bao Gong.


    The figure of 8 billion came out of my mouth. All the young people were shocked and moved. Even among the major forces, some people in power got up in a hurry.


    "It''s rolling. It''s rolling!"


    "If Li Shaobai can join our forces, we will rise and become a real top force."


    "This kind of ability of Li Shaobai is inferior to us. How can golden scales be a thing in the pool? Li Shaobai has a bright future. Where he really should go is the three great families."


    "That''s right. Our power is still too small. There are only three families that can really accommodate Li Shaobai."


    "Originally, I thought that even if Li Shaobai won the first place in the third round, he might not be the comprehensive first, but he had more than 5 billion yuan from Xu Qingxiong. I don''t think we need to guess the result?"


    "I''m afraid after today, but everyone who has great influence in China knows Li Shaobai."


    "Li Shaobai, Gu Liangsheng... Four conferences, won the first place, is the first day of pride this year!"


    "Gu Liangsheng is Li Shaobai, and Li Shaobai is Gu Liangsheng."


    "This year''s four conferences, the strongest of the younger generation, Li Shaobai!"


    ...


    at this moment, people are watching. My name, Li Shaobai, resounds through China and is famous in Yanjing!

 Chapter 219

    In a shocked uproar, Qingxiong was pressed on the bottom of his feet by me again, and became the second one.


    And my name Li Shaobai, who appeared at the top of the big screen, became the first in the third round. The comprehensive result of the third round is no doubt the first in the whole match!


    At the same time, the Xu family, the Song family and the Wang family are all black faced, as if they don''t want to admit the result. But among so many people''s comments, they have to admit that I am the number one.


    "Congratulations to Ningfu, who won the first place in the four conferences."


    "Congratulations to Ning Fu and brother Li. The future is limitless."


    "Congratulations to Mr. Ning. Congratulations to Mr. Ning''s second master. Ning''s family will have a great future when they get this son."


    More and more people get up, more and more people bow their hands to celebrate. Ning Yuefeng and the second master are in full bloom. Ning Zhenhua is full of pride and excitement. His eyes are staring at me tightly, as if he took me as the goal of future struggle, just like an idol.


    In the face of so many congratulations, I ignored Xu Qingxiong, who was full of frustrations. I resolutely raised my feet and leisurely returned to the seat of Ningfu, waiting for the development of the situation.


    Two minutes later, Xu Qingxiong seems to have no face to stay here. It''s like a kind of shame. However, this is a four family meeting. He can''t leave at will. He has to bear his anger and return to Xu Kun.


    Xu Kun looked at Xu Qingxiong in embarrassment and sighed heavily. He was helpless. When he looked back, his eyes projected on me. The killing was strong to the extreme. In a moment, he was gloomy and said: "this four family meeting, the third comprehensive result, Xu Qingzhong."


    "The Xu family, Xu Qingxiong, came second in the overall score."


    "Comprehensive results, first place, Ningfu... Li Shaobai."


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere rose again, and almost all the eyes were focused on me, including shock, horror, disbelief, envy and jealousy.


    For a moment, this complex line of sight, could not be separated, let me once again around in the eyes difficult to calculate.


    At this time, Ning Yuefeng looked at me with admiration, then stroked the goatee, slowly stood up and said: "brother Xu, just now you said 10 billion color head, don''t forget it."


    "Don''t worry, my Xu family is just 10 billion. What''s the point?" Xu Kun snorted coldly, but he couldn''t laugh any more.


    "In that case, we''ll accept it." Ning Yue Feng as like as two peas in a smile, sat down again, not only making Xu Kun look ugly, but also even the song Hai Wang Lin, who seemed to be able to win others first. They just couldn''t let Ning Fu take the lead.


    In fact, on behalf of Ningfu, I won the three rounds of competition and became the first of the four conferences. Even if they want to stand up against it, they have no reason to oppose it.


    The happiest thing is the second master. He hooked me on the shoulder and praised me all the time. He even whispered to me when Ning Yuefeng didn''t pay attention and said, "anyway, I don''t care. You are so rich. I will follow you in the future. I will follow you as a local tyrant. I''ll go back to Ningfu to have a celebration dinner tonight. If Ning Yuefeng''s son of a bitch doesn''t care Ken, in any case, you must take me with you


    has the final say, you has the final say. I couldn''t help laughing and nodding. I thought that the second master didn''t pass by and wanted to eat and drink all day long. However, many people couldn''t guess his thoughts because of the second master''s immorality. He might fool me around at any time. I''m even older than an old fox.


    The sound of congratulation gradually disappeared, and the scene once again returned to calm, which virtually indicated that the four conferences were coming to an end.


    What''s left in the end is the reward from the three aristocratic families and the choice of which family to enter.


    Ye Chen took a deep breath, restrained his excitement, pretended he didn''t know me, and said, "the top three this time, on behalf of the Ye family, on behalf of the Dan king of the Ye family, I brought three pills."


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, ye Chen takes out three brocade bags from his arms, one purple, one yellow and one blue, and puts them neatly on the table. Immediately, the fragrance of the medicine diffuses, making people relaxed and comfortable.


    For a moment, no one was moved by it, and there was a strong desire in his eyes.


    "Ye Jiadan king!"


    "The elixir made by Ye Jiadan king himself!"


    "It''s said that King ye Jiadan was born in the ancient Chinese school. He learned the way of alchemy when he was a child. When he was an adult, he was the master of alchemy. Many experts were convinced that he was the king of alchemy. Now that he is old, he is a very important person in the Ye family. Even his status can be compared with that of the owner of the Ye family!"


    Later, ye Chen first picked up the blue brocade bag and looked at Xu Qingzhong, "Xu Qingzhong, ranked third, got one of my Ye family''s Tianshen pills. After taking it, you can greatly enhance your physique. You can take it yourself or for your family."


    "Under Xu Qingzhong, lead Dan, Xie Ye family reward." Xu Qingzhong hurried forward, very excited, respectfully bent down, reached out his hands, took the blue brocade bag with Tianshen pill, and quickly stepped back.


    Then, ye Chen picked up the Yellow brocade bag, looked at Xu Qingxiong, and said: "Xu Qingxiong, ranked second, has my Ye family Xuelian pill. After taking it, it can prolong life, dredge channels and collaterals, nourish the five zang organs, and has strong medicinal power. You need to divide Xuelian pill into three parts and take it in turn. Do not take it at one time, otherwise you will die suddenly."As soon as Xuelian Dan came out, the forces around him became even more excited. Even Wang Lin of song Hai took a cool breath and couldn''t help yearning.


    "Xuelian Dan, this is Xuelian Dan."


    "This snow lotus pill, I think after Xu Qingxiong got it, must be dedicated to the Xu family."


    "I don''t know what kind of elixir is in the purple brocade bag."


    "King ye Jiadan, the most amazing thing you have made is the broken bones and quenched body pill. This pill is priceless and can make people break through the limit of their body quickly. It''s amazing. But this process is very painful and can be tolerated by many people. But if you can resist this process, the strength of those who have taken the broken bones and quenched body pill will be extremely terrible, and there will be no rival in the same realm!"


    "For example, the second master of Ning family got a bone quenching body pill at that time, and then he was out of control, and his strength was so strong that it was heinous."


    ...


    Xu Qingxiong went forward to lead Dan with a cold face, as if he was always thinking about his loss to me. However, in front of Ye Chen, he did not dare to be presumptuous, instead, he respectfully took over the brocade bag and said, "thank you for your reward."


    When Xu Qingxiong stepped down, ye Chen picked up the last purple brocade bag, raised his head, looked at me from a distance, recalled a smile of remembrance, pretended to be strange, and said: "Li Shaobai, ranked first, please come forward to lead Dan."

 Chapter 220

    The purple brocade bag, the dragon and Phoenix on the outside, and the fragrance of medicine surpass the former two. It is full of a very fresh breath, which permeates the whole venue and makes all forces speculate.


    "I''m afraid this kind of medicine is not comparable to Xuelian Dan."


    "This time, what will be the last pill given by the Ye family?"


    "No matter what it is, the fragrance of this medicine alone is extraordinary."


    At this moment, no matter who, are secretly guessing.


    Walking out of the seat, I slowly came to Ye Chen, pretending I didn''t know him, but I was very curious. What kind of elixir was in this purple brocade bag?


    To participate in the four conferences, my biggest goal is to enter the Ye family and get the bone quenching body pill from the king of Ye family Dan. From the beginning, I was guessing what kind of reward Ye family would give.


    Now, I can''t help feeling a little excited when I see that the Ye family is actually giving pills as a reward.


    If you give me a bone breaking and body quenching pill, it can definitely change the current situation. Under the strong efficacy, I can break through the strength quickly, and I will no longer be controlled by others, let alone face all kinds of experts without the ability to bind a chicken.


    Full of anticipation, I arched my hand and said, "I''m Li Shaobai. I''m here to lead Dan."


    Ye Chen was embarrassed. He seemed very unaccustomed to me. He was very uncomfortable and gave me the purple brocade bag rigidly. "Li Shaobai, ranked first, got one of my Ye family''s body quenching pills. It''s a semi-finished product of bone breaking body quenching pills. Because there''s no pain of bone breaking, its efficacy is only one third, but it''s hard to digest. It''s best to take it in advance."


    Once the words came out, the whole audience was shocked.


    "The body quenching pill is actually a semi-finished product of the bone breaking body quenching pill. It has one third of the efficacy!"


    "Is it the quench pill? Although it''s not as powerful as the real bone breaking and body quenching pill, the effect is also very obvious. It''s by no means comparable to Xuelian pill. It can even be said that this kind of pill is hard to get with money. "


    "This time, in order to win over Tianjiao, the Ye family really made a big effort. They must want to use the reward of quenching body pill to show the strength of the Ye family, and let the top three Tianjiao choose to enter the Ye family."


    However, I don''t think so. I was full of expectation, but I didn''t expect it to be a semi-finished product. I was disappointed. After taking over the purple brocade bag, I opened it directly.


    Even if the fragrance of the medicine came, I was still quite disappointed. After a long time, I only got a semi-finished product. I thought the Ye family would make a big effort to give me a complete one.


    So, I didn''t want to pretend. I immediately poured the round body quenching pill into my palm, and without saying a word, I threw it into my mouth and swallowed it immediately. I didn''t feel it at all. It was like swallowing a tasteless bead. What''s the change? For a moment, I was even more disappointed.


    With a sigh, I arched my hand again and said thank you. When I turned around, I saw all the forces, as well as the three families of King Xu and song. I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    I don''t know who it is. Suddenly, I can''t help saying, "this... This Li Shaobai, is still disappointed?"


    Then, a burst of envious remarks, suddenly spread.


    "It''s quenching body Dan. Is he disappointed? Who doesn''t want to be here? How could he be disappointed? "


    "Eat or this expression, can''t he still see the quenching body Dan?"


    "Quench body pill, it''s hard to change a thousand gold quench body pill. What does Li Shaobai mean? Not satisfied? "


    For a moment, the whole venue, hate strong to the extreme.


    But this kind of hate, is not really hate me, but envy hate, envy hate, as if I such disappointed behavior, caused great provocation to their nerves.


    But I''m really disappointed. I''m looking forward to it. Who knows I''ll get a semi-finished product? I didn''t want to explain anything, so I went back to the seat of Ningfu with disappointment.


    As soon as I sat down, the second master looked at me in amazement, "I''d better call you Liangsheng. By the way, I said Liangsheng. This quenched body pill is a great tonic. The longer you take it, the stronger the effect is. Are you not satisfied with it?"


    The second master said, Ning Yuefeng then said: "yes, Liangsheng, pills can''t be separated from the word" tonic ". There are small tonic, big tonic, and blood tonic. But this quenched body pill is absolutely a comprehensive tonic. You are...?"


    "To be honest with Mr. Ning and Mr. Erye, what I want is actually bone broken body quenching pill..." I sighed, drank a cup of hot tea, then turned my face and looked at Mr. Erye deeply. "Mr. Erye, in fact, I already know that you are cheating me. No matter what, my body is limited. Only bone broken body quenching pill can break through my body The limit. "


    "You were..." the second master''s face was stiff, and his throat seemed to be stuck by a stone. He couldn''t say a complete word.


    However, after a pause, the second master suddenly hooked my shoulder, patted me with his hand, and sighed, "Liang Sheng, you misunderstood me. It''s not that I lied to you, but that I see you working so hard. I don''t want to hit you... You won''t be angry with me and ignore me because of this, will you?"


    "Why? If I wanted to expose you, I would have exposed you. Why wait until now? " I raised the corner of my mouth and shook my head.Listening to me, the second master was obviously relieved. He seemed very concerned about my idea. Seeing that I was not angry, he began to fool around again. When Ning Yuefeng was not good at talking about him in front of the four conferences, he would be happy if he kept smoking and drinking.


    Soon, with the end of the reward of the Ye family, Fang Dao glanced at the whole audience and slowly stood up. He put his hands behind his waist, as if he was proud of the whole audience. The identity of the little master of the Fang family made all around quiet.


    Seeing Fang Dao''s arrogant manner and slightly holding up his head, Wang GUI''s spirit was very clear. He said: "this year''s four conferences, the reward of Fang''s family is very simple. The top three can choose to enter Fang''s family and follow me. If they enter ye''s family or Li''s family, they may not have this kind of treatment."


    In a word, they are overbearing, which directly depresses the Ye family and the Li family, and highlights the Fang family''s position as the head of the three families.


    Xu Kun gives Xu Qingzhong and Xu Qingxiong a decisive look. Xu Qingxiong takes the lead. He first stands in front of Fangdao, bows down and bows down. "I''m Xu Qingxiong. I''d like to follow the little master of Fangdao!"


    Xu Qingzhong followed closely, and also bowed down to worship, "in the next Xu Qingzhong, he is also willing to follow the little master of Fangdao and work hard for him."


    "Yes." Square way light return a sentence.


    Xu Qingxiong stood up straight again and looked back at me. His eyes were mixed with showing off. It seemed that it was a very glorious thing to follow Fang Dao. It was as if as long as I followed Fang Dao, he and Xu Qingzhong could fight me down.


    I laughed and didn''t speak. I didn''t even move. I secretly told Xu Qingxiong that he was so hopeless that he was still a dog beside others.


    But Fang Dao saw that I didn''t move. He suddenly picked his eyebrows and said, "what? Isn''t our Fang family in your eyes

 Chapter 221

    The implication of Fang Dao''s words is that I dare not to follow him and publicly damage his face.


    It has to be said that from the beginning to the end, although Fang Dao has only a few words, his ability has already been revealed from his short speech.


    I narrowed my eyes and didn''t speak. I thought that Fang Dao''s mind is not comparable to Xu Qingxiong''s. Fang Dao is far superior to Xu Qingxiong in terms of identity and mind.


    What''s more, Fang Dao just wanted to make use of Fang''s prestige to make me submissive, but he was the only one.


    Fang Dao is the little master of the Fang family, but he is not the master of the Fang family. The competition among the great families, including the Fang family, is bound to be more fierce. How can he be the only little master? There are definitely many other people on his equal footing.


    I don''t know what means Fang Dao used to represent the Fang family to attend the four conferences and to attract talents. But he certainly needs a lot of talents to support his position in the Fang family so that he can compete for the position of the head of the Fang family in the future.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but raise the corner of my mouth. Is this the so-called "Shun zhe Chang" and "Ni zhe Wu"? However, it''s a pity that Fang''s family is not my goal, and Fang Dao thinks highly of himself. Compared with his real identity, I''ve already left him for nine blocks.


    Simply, I shook my head in public, rejected Fang and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have any interest in the other family."


    "Just don''t regret it." Fang Dao looks as usual, light back a, sit down after a wave of hands, Xu Qingxiong and Xu Qingzhong immediately back down, in order to announce the end of the Fang family reward.


    At this moment, all the top three, except me, have a home.


    In addition to the Li family, the awards of the three great families have also been expressed.


    As if the fate of the arrangement, let me face again, but this time is the face of Tiejiang, not the real Li family.


    Seeing my eyes cast away, Shao Wentian, the elder of Tiejiang and the representative of the Li family, suddenly stood up with a bright smile and pretended not to know each other. He said in public, "what a Li Shaobai. He is a model of the younger generation. It''s a pity that you are not my real Li family, but it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t affect you to join our Li family. It''s not a pity Before that, I''d like to announce the Li family''s reward for the top three, and then you can make a decision no later


    After a pause of words, Shao Wentian, a tiger backed man, glanced at the audience and said, "Li family, the third prize, 500 million national currency."


    "Second prize, billion national dollars."


    "The first prize is three billion national dollars."


    "These awards will be sent by the Li family after the four conferences."


    As soon as the words fell, it was surprisingly quiet around. Many people could not help sighing and whispering.


    "Li''s family, is it really in decline? Can''t we get anything else except money?"


    "The reward of the Li family can''t even compare with that of the Xu family. Alas..."


    "now the Li family is closed to the outside world. There''s no grand ceremony like that. I''m afraid that it won''t be long before there are two families left."


    Unable to withstand the discussion of outsiders, Shao Wentian''s face changed and he was very embarrassed. After a long silence, he finally turned into a sigh.


    My heart flashed a trace of complexity, but there was nothing I could do. I had to say, "thank you, Mr. Li Shaobai. Thank you, Mr. Li."


    After that, I released my hands and was about to choose to enter the Ye family. Xu Kun and song Hai, two old guys, seemed to have planned for a long time, immediately stood up.


    The first one who stood up was song Hai. He looked at Yan Fangdao, ye Chen and Shao Wentian respectively and said, "everyone, Li Shaobai not only has a personal feud with our song family, but also plays tricks in the four family meetings. This man is very scheming. If he is allowed to enter the three families, he is afraid of cholera. Therefore, in the name of the Song family, song Hai asks the remaining two to refuse Li Shaobai. ¡±


    then, Xu Kun seemed to take the lead and said: "brother song''s words are true. Li Shaobai is a crafty man who deliberately delays time and makes us helpless. In addition to this, his origin is even more unknown. Before that, few people knew Li Shaobai. Why did he suddenly appear? In my opinion, there must be some secret in the middle of this, and Li Shaobai is too arrogant to dare to refuse the kindness of Fang Dao Shaozhu. This kind of arrogant schemer will certainly make trouble in the aristocratic family. In the name of Xu family, I also ask the remaining two to refuse Li Shaobai. "


    Obviously, I sneered. I didn''t expect that the two old foxes had been thinking about this. In the name of the family, this huge weight, let the Ye family and the Li family refuse me to enter? And then when I was rejected, without the support of the great family, I could do it all in one go, and I would have no more scruples?


    I just wanted to fight back, but Ning Yuefeng was angry. He suddenly patted the table and said, "Xu Kun, song Hai, you two, don''t be unreasonable. What''s the trick? What''s the origin? My little white is not what you say. "


    Song Hai sneered and immediately asked, "Ning Yuefeng, tell me about Li Shaobai''s origin. Let''s all listen to him. He is the son-in-law of your Ning family? Not necessarily? I think there must be something fishy in it. ""What''s the trick? I can tell you frankly that Li Shaobai is not only the son-in-law of Ning Fu, but also the close son-in-law of Ning Yuefeng and the future husband of Ning Xing in Ning Fu. This is a sure thing! " Ning Yuefeng flew into a rage. He imitated Buddhism and could not allow outsiders to question me. He made a quick decision without hesitation.


    The second master got up and said, "Song Hai, Xu Kun, we still need to report to you about Ning Fu? Who do you think you are? Or do you mean you can''t afford to lose? Isn''t it a shame? What do you think? Can''t we guess? "


    As soon as the voice falls, Xu Kun and song Hai bite each other and refuse to admit it.


    "Ning Yuesong, don''t make a fuss here. We can''t afford to lose, but for the sake of the Ye family and the Li family."


    "Yes, Ning Yuesong, you despicable villain, don''t talk nonsense here."


    When they finished, Wang Lin stood up and said, "I support brother Xu and brother song''s decision. Li Shaobai is certainly not a good man. If he enters the aristocratic family, he will make trouble. This man can''t allow him to enter the aristocratic family. In the name of the Wang family, Wang Lin also asks Ye Shaozhu and Shao Gang leader to refuse Li Shaobai."


    At this moment, three of the four families, in the name of the family, opposed me to enter the family gate.


    But it was also at this moment that Ren Changfeng, who had been sitting next to Shao Wentian in silence, suddenly patted the fan, "if I say, we Li family, don''t refuse? Do you three want to rebel? "


    But it was at the same moment that I found that Chu YuYan''s face had changed.


    I was shocked. She must have heard the saying that I''m the son-in-law of Ning Fu and the future husband of Ning Xing...


    Song Hai deliberately disguised my identity, deliberately told Ning Yuefeng to express my identity in a hurry and told Chu Yuyan!

 Chapter 222

    I never thought, exposed the identity, but only ignored this point, song Hai is a thoroughly old fox!


    Who doesn''t know that I like Chu Yuyan? Who doesn''t know that I abandoned song Shaocheng''s lifeblood just for her?


    Song Hai''s stratagem can be called ingenious. Whether Chu Yuyan knows Ning Xing or not, the result must be that I failed her and chose to be the son-in-law of Ning mansion.


    The most important thing is that Chu Yuyan knows Ning Xing. At the beginning, in order to let Ning Xing enter Dongling University, I cheated Chu Yuyan that she was my cousin. Later, she became my teaching assistant. Chu Yuyan can''t forget it.


    But I can''t deny this problem. At present, the whole Ningfu thinks that Ningxing and I really cooked raw rice. If we deny it in public, what will Ningfu do? What about Ning Xing? This is an unprecedented problem.


    At this moment, Chu YuYan''s face was startled and her face faded. Seeing me look at it, her whole body trembled and suddenly showed a strong sense of loneliness. In silence, she turned into a sense of disappointment. Her eyes gradually became strange, as if she had gone back to the cold Chu Yuyan.


    Moreover, is full of strange Chu Yuyan, as in this disappointment, his feelings completely frozen, no longer choose to believe, better seems to recognize my practice, feel that I cheated her.


    Between two faces, my heart couldn''t help pumping. This kind of unspeakable and unexplained feeling made me extremely uncomfortable, especially Chu YuYan''s indifferent eyes.


    Silence, I''m silent, I don''t know how to explain, and there''s no way to explain.


    "..." Chu Yuyan also did not speak, just my silence, as a default, cold smile.


    At this moment, a lot of things happened, such as the change of Chu Yuyan, the success of song Hai''s plot, and Ren Changfeng''s cold interposition.


    Among them, song Hai also noticed Chu YuYan''s strange appearance, which sent out a strong sense of pleasure. However, he did not dare to neglect Ren Changfeng''s cold words, and did not dare to laugh. After all, Ren Changfeng and Shao Wentian represented the Li family.


    Song Hai arched his hand and looked at me deliberately. His eyes twinkled with pride. He said rigorously, "vice Gang Ren, it''s true. Our four families can be said to rely on the prestige of the three aristocratic families to develop, and they have a lot to do with them. So we mean that vice Gang Ren misunderstood us. We are thinking for the Ye family and the Li family, It''s not about doing anything out of the ordinary. "


    On hearing this, Xu Kun also handed over and said: "indeed, vice Gang Ren misunderstood our meaning. We are not threatening. We dare not threaten. We hope that the Ye family and the Li family can listen to the opinions of the three families of King Xu Song and think twice. After all, Li Shaobai''s behavior is obvious to all."


    "For all to see? I don''t see anything excessive. What I see is a proud person with an unlimited future. It''s not someone with ulterior motives. Instead, it''s the three of you. From the very beginning, they have been making trouble everywhere and aiming at each other. I know that you have personal feuds. But what''s the point if you announce personal feuds like this? How can the next four conferences be convincing? " Ren Changfeng once again clapped the closed folding fan and said that his wisdom was instantly revealed, making song Hai and Xu Kun speechless on the spot.


    However, seeing that the plot had no effect on the Li family, song Hai immediately clenched his teeth, turned around and threw his fist at Ye Chen, who was the guest of honor. "Since the Li family allows Li Shaobai to enter the Li family, we can''t say anything more, but now Li Shaobai has no choice, and no one knows where he is going. Song Hai hopes that ye Shaozhu can go Listen to our old bones and don''t let Li Shaobai enter the Ye family. "


    Xu Kun also quickly turned his head, only two meters away from ye Chen, bent slightly, arched his hand and said: "brother song is right, ye Shaozhu is still young, maybe he can''t understand some things, and he doesn''t see people as thoroughly as we do, so I ask Ye Shaozhu to think twice."


    "And just now Li Shaobai got the quenched body pill, but he was disappointed. This is clearly contempt for the Ye family, contempt for the Ye family Dan king."


    "The most important thing is Li Shaobai. He is very deep in the city. He is very good at hiding. Don''t be deceived by his appearance!"


    Xu Kun opened his mouth again and again, and three painstaking words made Ye Chen raise his eyebrows and look at me as if he had nothing.


    At this time, Xu Feng quietly said something in Ye Chen''s ear. He nodded and stood up immediately, "if I represent Ye''s family, I will say no? What do you three want to do? "


    As soon as the words came out, song Hai, Xu Kun, and Wang Lin, the three old guys, suddenly changed their faces and were turned down.


    After that, ye Chenli ignored them and led Cao Kun and Xu Feng out of the seat. They walked slowly towards me.


    "This is..."


    "What is Ye Shaozhu doing?"


    "Why did ye Shaozhu''s expression change? Respect for Li Shaobai? "


    "What''s going on? Why did ye Shaozhu come out with his two companions all of a sudden? "


    "Do you want to get ahead of the Li family and win the title of Li Shaobai?"At this moment, there were all kinds of comments, but they couldn''t stop yechen''s pace. It seemed that all these things were in their expectation, and they no longer had any scruples.


    I understood that the three boys were waiting for song hai to do their last trick!


    Until ye Chen and his three men stood firmly in front of me, Cao Kun, a reckless guy, couldn''t help it any more. He arched his hand and said, "Hello, teacher! Cao Kun wants to kill you. "


    "Thank you, Liban, for saving my life." Xu Feng gave a bitter smile and raised his hand with a look of respect and deep gratitude.


    With that, Xu Feng turned his face, looked at Song Shaocheng on the other side, and said with a smile, "son song, don''t you remember who I am? I don''t remember what I''ve done. You have a bad memory, don''t you


    Song Shaocheng seemed to think of something. He suddenly opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. "You''re the boy at the beginning! You are Li Shaobai''s student! Ye Shaozhu... "


    " yes, I''m also a student of Mr. Li. Mr. Li taught me too much. I''ll never forget this feeling. Originally, I thought that the teacher had passed away. I didn''t expect to go back to Ye''s home to make a special investigation, but I found Ni Duan. After knowing about the teacher''s affairs, I can almost conclude that the four teachers will surely come to the meeting I didn''t expect that the teacher changed his face and became Gu Liangsheng, worthy of being a teacher Ye Chen smiles. As a young master of the Ye family, he bows his hand to me in public with unprecedented respect.


    "How could this be?" Song Shaocheng first suffocated, and his face turned pale.


    And see ye Chen three people, Qiqi call my teacher, and bow hand relative posture, not only song Hai these old foxes were stunned, even the whole venue were stunned!


    "Teacher! It''s a teacher


    "Look at Ye Shaozhu''s attitude. It''s not a teacher in general. It''s a real teacher. It''s a teacher in life."


    "Li Shaobai is Ye Shaozhu''s teacher? How is that possible? "


    "No wonder Li Shaobai was disappointed just now. He didn''t have to worry about anything in front of Ye Shaozhu!"


    "If Li Shaobai enters Ye''s family, as a teacher of Ye Shaozhu, his treatment is definitely higher than following Fang Dao!"


    "It''s a life teacher with less master status. Who dares to offend?"

 Chapter 223

    I have heard all the words of outsiders. In the face of Ye Chen''s recognition, I also acquiesce.


    Just, my attention all puts on Chu YuYan''s body, in the heart always thinks how should explain.


    However, I can''t explain the current situation at all. I only have a deep look at Chu Yuyan and a sigh...


    Ye Chen and his three friends clearly see the difference between us, but they can''t say anything. Only Ye Chen takes a deep breath and takes a step forward. "Teacher, on behalf of the Ye family, I solemnly invite you to the Ye family, and ask the teacher to promise me After that, you are still my teacher. "


    Turning my eyes, I nodded in silence.


    Seeing my acquiescence, ye Chen said excitedly: "in this way, the teacher is my family. After the four conferences are over, half a month later, the Ye family will send someone to pick you up and take you into the Ye family. At that time, the children and elders of the Ye family will get together and meet with the teacher. With the ability of the teacher, they will surely become the core of the Ye family."


    I nodded again in silence, feeling too depressed to say a word.


    Ye Chen understood what had happened. He turned back and winked at Xu Feng and Cao Kun, then retreated.


    "Ye family, Li Shaobai chose Ye family."


    "What ye family is good at is the doctrine of the mean. I think with Li Shaobai''s style, ye family may not be suitable for him, but the Li family of that year is suitable for him. However, the Li family of that year is the Li family of that year, and the Li family of that year is the Li family of that year."


    "I don''t think so. With Ye Chen behind his back, Li Shaobai may be able to make a living in the Ye family."


    "Anyway, today, I remember Li Shaobai."


    "The first of the four conferences this year, Ye''s teacher!"


    Soon, after I chose to enter the Ye family, the four conferences were coming to an end. People from all walks of life got up together and talked with each other. It seemed that they were waiting for Xu Kun to announce the end and left together.


    Xu Kun, the old guys, was disheartened by Ren Changfeng and ye Chen, and his face was extremely ugly.


    But before that, who knew that ye Chen was my student? They don''t know that Tiejiang group, who represent the Li family, are actually my people?


    These three old foxes came forward to ask for a refusal. Isn''t they just breaking themselves up and humiliating themselves?


    Of course, if ye Chen is not from the Ye family, and tie Jiang is not from the Li family, maybe the three old foxes can really succeed in their stratagem. Compared with me in the name of the three big families, the name of the family naturally carries a lot of weight.


    Although this plot did not succeed, but song Hai that old fox is to make Chu Yuyan and my relationship completely changed, I just want to break him up!


    In particular, song Hai gave me a cold smile, which made me angry.


    At this time, Xu Kun slightly restrained his ugly face, his expression gradually became serious, mixed with solemnity, and said: "I announce that the four family meeting is officially over, and all parties can leave at any time, or stay in my Xu family for a night, and the Xu family will try their best to entertain."


    With the spread of Xu Kun''s words, the curtain of the four conferences came to an end, and all forces expressed their thanks to the Xu family for their hospitality.


    "Since it''s getting late, we''ll stay in the Xu family and start tomorrow."


    "Thanks to the Xu family, but my Ji family has other things to do. I need to go back now."


    Su Shan of Hongmen stood up, arched his hand politely and said, "brother Xu, I''m sorry. I''ve made an appointment with leader Shao. I''ll go to Tiejiang tonight. I''m really sorry."


    "If you have a prior engagement, it''s not easy for the Xu family to force you to stay. The Su brothers don''t have to worry about it. Whenever the Su brothers come to the Xu family, the Xu family will welcome you very much. By the way, take a message for me to the leader of the Su Gang, saying that Xu Kun will go to San Francisco to have tea and play chess with the leader of the Su Gang when he is free." Xu Kun''s polite response.


    Gradually, between saying goodbye and thanking, more and more people walked out of the main entrance of the venue with different looks. Some were full of joy, as if they had won a good place, while others were not very good-looking, as if they had lost their place in the four conferences, and all the people with their own influence were black faced.


    Four conferences, officially concluded.


    But when the people left most of the time, Fang Dao suddenly got up, looked at Song Hai and Chu Wenyang, "I lack a maid, Chu Yuyan is good, just follow me into Fang''s house, be my maid, serve around me."


    "This... Little master Fang Dao, this matter must not be done. Chu Yuyan has an engagement with my song family." Song Hai''s face changed immediately.


    Even Chu Wenyang, a human spirit, was quite unexpected. She even said, "little girl Yuyan, I can''t thank Fang daoshaozhu for his kindness. In addition, little girl Yuyan has an engagement. If it''s spread out, I''m afraid it''s inevitable that there will be outsiders gossiping. Please think twice."


    I narrowed my eyes and tried to stop it, but I couldn''t help it. Especially Chu YuYan''s eyes, I didn''t have the courage. I thought that Fang Dao had been fighting Chu YuYan''s idea. If he took Chu Yuyan away, even if he really had an engagement, the Song family might not have the courage to go to Fang''s house to ask for help. It was just like going away without coming back. Who knows what Fang Dao would do to her What?!What''s more, Fang Dao only let Chu Yuyan be his maid, which has little interest. Where would Chu Wenyang want to lose the chance of marriage and cooperation with the Song family?


    At the moment, in the face of the advice of Chu Wenyang and song Hai, Fang Dao did not change his face and said: "if the song and Chu families want to cooperate, I think even if there is no Chu Yuyan, they will certainly cooperate. This is just a means for your two families. If there is no Chu Yuyan, there will be a second Chu Yuyan. This is your business. Since Chu Yuyan has an engagement, it''s not your business When the engagement is cancelled, is it because we want a maid, and we need your consent? "


    Hearing Fang Dao''s words, as well as the suppression of Fang Dao''s status and identity, song Hai and Chu Wenyang''s expressions were just like eating dog''s excrement, and they dare not say anything more.


    Song Shaocheng, in particular, turned green on the spot.


    However, driven by the interests, Chu Wenyang stood up, looked at Chu Yuyan, and asked: "Yuyan, Fang daoshao mainly takes you as a maid. Would you like to


    I can''t help taking a deep breath, looking at Chu Yuyan from a distance, secretly saying that this is the best chance for her to get rid of her engagement, but I really don''t want her to become Fang Dao''s maid.


    However, Chu Yuyan gave me a cold look, looking at me and saying: "I''d like to...


    at this moment, my heart jerked, with unprecedented pain.


    Fang Dao nodded with satisfaction, ignoring Chu Wenyang and song Hai, stepping out of the seat and taking Chu Yuyan to leave.


    But when Fang Dao passed in front of me, he suddenly stopped his pace, slowly turned his face and said, "if you want someone, you can come to Fang''s house if you have the ability. If you don''t have the ability, I advise you not to come. I said, you don''t have to regret it. Not everyone can refuse me, but you don''t want to follow me."


    ...

 Chapter 224

    With that, Fang Dao walks away, takes Chu Yuyan, and leaves the Xu family and the four assembly venues. In the whole process, Chu Yuyan doesn''t even look at me and has become a stranger. It seems that she can''t stand cheating and the appearance of another woman.


    Heartache, cone heart pain, I for Chu Yuyan, at all costs from Dongling came to Yanjing, even put himself to death and later life, changed into Gu Liangsheng, a lonely person forward, just to be able to break her engagement, really together.


    But now, what I have done seems to have become an irreversible and unexplained death. In a few words, Fang Dao casually takes Chu Yuyan away. It''s not that I help her break her engagement, or that I take her away!


    In the night outside the venue, Chu Yuyan follows Fang Dao and walks away. I look at Chu YuYan''s back dully, and I feel sad as never before.


    Until, Chu YuYan''s back completely disappeared, I have been watching, the whole person is like a headless fly without a goal, muddled, no matter how proud Xu Qingxiong is still in the meeting, I have no interest, only Chu YuYan''s back, and her cold smile.


    Sitting in the seat, I was in a daze. I didn''t notice how many people left the meeting hall. I was just like a stunned fool and didn''t move.


    Until I was about to leave, the second master sighed and patted me on the shoulder, "Liang Sheng, don''t think about it. It''s just a woman. Don''t you still have a little apricot? Let''s go. There''s no point in staying here. "


    "Second master, stop talking... Let''s go." I was a little slow, extremely bitter smile, and then slowly stood up, followed the lead Ning Yuefeng, out of the seat, crossed the threshold of the venue, left the Xu family, the heart is like being hollowed out, become a walking corpse.


    When I got to the parking lot, I got on the car in a trance. Ning Zhenhua was about to come in behind me. The second master stopped him, gave me a deep look, and sighed: "Zhenhua, you can take a car with us, let Liangsheng be quiet."


    "Good." Ning Zhenhua, looking complicated, quickly closed the door for me and got into another red flag car.


    When the engine started, I sat in the back row and didn''t say a word. My head was full of Chu YuYan''s shadow. That kind of tangled and complicated emotion, no matter what.


    I don''t know how long later, the red flag car drove into the gate of Ningfu manor and gradually ran to the center of Ningfu manor. From a distance, I saw many figures standing in front of the villa, all of them looked excited and extremely excited, as if they were greeting a very important person.


    As soon as the car stopped, I subconsciously opened the door and stepped on the ground. All the members of Ningfu who gathered in front of the villa seemed to have received the news. All of a sudden, there was a frenzy, especially the younger generation. They looked at me with collective worship and kept making noises.


    "Brother in law! My brother-in-law is back! "


    "Brother in law! It turns out that his brother-in-law''s real name is Li Shaobai. "


    "My brother-in-law is the treasure of our Ningfu. He won the first place as soon as he came out. He won the first place in the four conferences!"


    "It''s amazing."


    "Although Liang Sheng''s real name is Li Shaobai, I still think Liang Sheng is pleasant."


    "No matter whether it''s going well or not, Liangsheng has won the top of the four conferences with extremely strong achievements. Now Liangsheng has become famous in Yanjing. From today on, who knows the names of Gu Liangsheng and Li Shaobai in Ningfu?"


    However, in the face of so many people, in the face of so many words, my mood did not pick up. On the contrary, I was even more depressed when I heard the words of the four conferences.


    I didn''t say a word. I passed through the crowd in silence, just like people who have no heart. I just want to go back to bed and have a sleep. When I wake up, everything is gone.


    Seeing my strange behavior, people in Ningfu were stunned.


    "Liang Sheng, what''s the matter with him?"


    "Why does my brother-in-law look down?"


    "What''s going on here?"


    Ning Yuefeng sighed, raised his hand to stop the noise of Ning''s family, and said: "Liang Sheng is tired and needs a rest. None of you can disturb him. Just let him have a good rest. Tonight we will hold a celebration banquet, because today is a very memorable day."


    Then, after me came the sound of noise, one by one very happy.


    I walk into the big villa of Ningfu by myself and enter my room. I close the door and fall on the bed. I stare at the ceiling and think about Chu Yuyan, the expression when she says I want to, and the figure when she leaves.


    Close my eyes, I forced to restrain myself, constantly calling myself in my heart, let myself stop thinking, desperately want to sleep.


    But no matter how much I control, Chu YuYan''s appearance Leng is dead printed in my mind, toss and turn is unable to sleep.


    Suddenly opened his eyes, I sat on the bed, lit a cigarette, powerless bent down, head down, bangs covered his eyes, silent, just a mouthful of smoking cigarettes.


    One, two, three...


    I don''t know how many cigarettes I smoked. The ashtray is full of cigarette ends, so I continued to smoke.I don''t know why, Ning Xing''s shadow suddenly appeared in my mind. If I have a stomach, I can''t wait to tell her.


    Calculate, Ning Xing is my closest person now?


    It''s a pity that I can''t get away with this face. I feel very shameful. Everything I''ve done is in vain. Even my beloved woman has gone with others.


    But at this time, the mobile phone of trouser pocket suddenly vibrates and rings. I take it out rigidly. The person on the screen is Ning Xing.


    "Sure enough, when you think about Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive." I can''t help but smile bitterly, but I answer the phone in a strange way. I feel silly.


    The phone, Ning Xing''s voice excited, immediately from the mobile phone.


    "Li Shaobai, you can. You won the first place."


    "I really underestimate you. I didn''t expect you to be the first. It''s really unexpected."


    "I know all about you at the four conventions."


    "Hey, why don''t you talk?"


    "Hello?? Li Shaobai, what''s the matter with you? "


    "Asshole! You''re pretending to be mysterious, aren''t you? It''s rare for me to call you in person. Please speak quickly! "


    After a pause, I put my mobile phone in my ear and said, "I''m here.."


    I don''t know why, Ning Xing noticed the abnormality and even said, "what''s the matter with you? There seems to be something wrong with your tone. Hello? Why don''t you talk again? Well, you, Li Shaobai, won the first place, and then you set me up, didn''t you? What a shame


    Hear Ning Xing''s words, my whole person subconsciously said: "I''m ok."


    As a result, Ning Xing not only didn''t believe it, but also asked, "are you ok? You''ve never talked to me like this. If you say it''s OK, there must be something. Hurry up, or I''ll let you wash your feet when I return to Ningfu. Believe it or not? "


    I smile bitterly again, thinking that I can''t hide anything from Ning Xing. I simply tell Ning Xing everything, including what happened at the end of the four conferences.


    After that, I feel a lot better.


    Ning Xing is not, very, very angry, wheezing over there, I get nervous, she is not angry, her relationship with me is known all over the world, want to kill me?


    However, Ning Xing suddenly scolded me, "Li Shaobai, you just give up? Are you still the Li Shaobai I know? If you really like Chu Yuyan, go after her. What about Fang Dao? People like song Shaocheng, Wang Guorong and Xu Qingxiong have been trampled on by you. Will you be baffled by a single way? If you really give up, I will look down on you, too! "


    "What about you?" I slightly a Leng, the moment is Ning Xing scold wake up.

 Chapter 225

    "And you?"


    This sentence, almost subconsciously, came out of my head.


    After that, I was so stupid that I didn''t know why I asked such a question.


    Just, Ning Xingmeng''s silence, for a long time no response.


    Until she was silent for several seconds, Ning Xing seemed to have made a great effort and said, "I''ll put my things first, and there must be a solution in the future. Now it''s important that if you really like Chu Yuyan, you go after her bravely. Will Li Shaobai, whom I know, make a little master of Fang family difficult? Don''t forget your own identity. In fact, your identity is even higher. You are the third generation young leader of the Li family! "


    "I know Chu Yuyan more or less. We are both women. We know each other best. As long as you explain to her clearly, she will certainly understand you. After all, everything you do is for her. She can''t be the kind of unreasonable person."


    "In addition, there is a premise here, that is, Chu Yuyan followed Fang Dao to Fang''s house. If you want to meet Chu Yuyan or important people in Fang''s house, you must have enough strength, otherwise, Fang Dao can easily kill you by moving a finger in Fang''s house."


    "It''s not a joke. There are so many experts on the tianbang of the Fang family. There are even the top 20 of the tianbang. They are the masters of the Fang family!"


    "So, Li Shaobai, you have to be strong. I heard that you won the body quenching pill in the four conferences and chose to enter the Ye family. If you can get the real bone quenching pill as soon as possible, you will be ranked in the list within three years with the magic of the body quenching pill. If you work harder, you won''t be in the list of heaven, because the bone quenching pill can be called the God pill, and it''s ye Jiadan''s Wang Lian It''s the most powerful pill. "


    Hearing Ning Xing''s words, I was shocked. I was completely awakened by her. It was a word that awakened the dreamer.


    I couldn''t help being dignified. I thought, yes, song Shaocheng, Wang Guorong and Xu Qingxiong, these three tough guys, have been trampled on by me. How can I be discouraged as a little master of the Fang family?


    The problem is that money may not be able to fight against the Fang family. The most important thing for a big family like the Fang family is money. I didn''t expect that it would take so long to make the achievement list.


    Now what I lack most is time. Chu Yuyan follows Fang Dao. Who knows what Fang Dao will do to her?


    Simply, I asked, "it''s been too long, isn''t it? To the other side of the list, they can''t speak at all, and for such a long time, who knows what Fang Dao will do? "


    Rather apricot one Zheng, quite not angry of continuously said a few words, "do you think the list is very easy?"? This is the result of taking the bone breaking and body quenching pill and enduring extraordinary pain. If you change to be an ordinary person and have poor qualifications, you will never achieve anything in your life. It''s not that you can ascend to heaven in one step. "


    "But I think you can rest assured about Fang Dao. Have you forgotten? Chu Yuyan has been song Shaocheng''s fiancee for such a long time. With song Shaocheng''s character, she has not succeeded. Think for yourself, can Fang Dao succeed? "


    "Chu YuYan''s character is cold on the surface, but in fact she is extremely virtuous. If Fang Dao forces her to a dead end, she must be the kind of person who dares to commit suicide."


    "I think when she goes to Fang''s, first of all, she is a little angry with you. Secondly, it''s also an opportunity for her to get rid of her engagement. If she stays in Chu''s, she will marry song Shaocheng. If she goes to Fang''s, the end is not certain. Anyway, I just say, Li Shaobai, it''s time to really test you."


    ...


    "really?" I''m dubious. I''m not sure if it''s true. But after listening to Ning Xing''s words, I feel a lot better and ask uncontrollably, "but if I''m with Chu Yuyan, what do you do?"


    As soon as I asked, I seriously doubted whether my mind was out of control. I couldn''t understand why I asked this question twice in a row, so I quickly changed my words and said, "well, Ning Xing, don''t get me wrong. What I said is what your reputation should do... After all, many people now know my identity in Ning Fu, and I''m your future husband...


    "¡° Anyway, I''m still saying that if you don''t give me a perfect explanation, I''ll kill you. I''ll do what I say. If I kill you, I''ll... Kill myself! " Ning apricot suddenly hate the voice.


    My whole person is incomparably tangled, tut a, nervous say: "that if really explain clearly, how does your grandfather do?"? What about the second master? What about Ningfu? They all treat me as their own. In this way, I feel like I''ve taken advantage of them. I don''t want them to misunderstand me. "


    "Anyway, I don''t care. It''s your business. I can''t help you if you think of your own way. If there''s no perfect explanation, my innocence will be destroyed in your hands, and I will die with you." Ning Xing said.


    I just recovered a lot, and then fell into a low ebb. The relationship between myself and Ning Xing is a big problem. Saying no, not saying no, no matter how to explain, I will fall into a dilemma.First of all, I have long regarded Ningfu as my home. If I explain it clearly, how does Ningfu treat me? How would you think of me? Today, I have long regarded Ning''s family as my own. I don''t want to worsen the relationship and become a stranger.


    Secondly, without a clear explanation, Ning Xing''s reputation will always be on me, and the outside world will think that she is my woman. With Ning Xing''s character, if she doesn''t explain clearly, she will never let me go. She is a person who does what she says, because this is almost her bottom line.


    So I was very embarrassed. I frowned and almost didn''t break my forehead. I couldn''t think of a correct solution. I had to stop Ning Xing for a while and reply perfunctorily, "Ning Xing, don''t worry. There will be a solution to this matter. I will find a proper way to explain it to Ning Fu and make it public. You can rest assured. That''s all right It''s up to me. I will never make a mistake. I will restore your innocence and let others know that you have nothing to do with me. You are absolutely innocent. "


    The result, rather apricot is a Leng at first, then inexplicably angry, "won''t make a mistake? There''s been a mistake! Li Shaobai, you''re a complete jerk, asshole, son of a bitch, shameless and mean person! "


    Ning Xing a burst of cursing, then directly hang up the call.


    "This..." I am a Leng a Leng of looking at the mobile phone, the whole person is a circle, thought Ning Xing this is how to return a responsibility? What went wrong? I don''t feel anything wrong?

 Chapter 226

    If a woman is really a fickle creature, she can change without any omen. Ning Xing, in particular, can''t understand what she is thinking.


    What''s wrong? I don''t think there''s something wrong?


    However, after the phone call with Ning Xing, my mood on the whole picked up a lot, at least not as low as at the beginning, and my thinking became clear.


    Although Ning Xing is in a dilemma, and I can''t find a suitable way now, it''s just the saying that there must be a way to get to the front of the mountain, and one day I can find a way.


    The most important thing is that Ning Xing woke me up. What she said is right. She has come through so many difficulties and stepped on so many road blocks. How can she give up halfway because of just one way? It''s not my character.


    Fang Dao''s status is absolutely an unprecedented challenge. I was so excited that I felt an inexplicable impulse in my heart, which swept my whole body in an instant.


    "People like Xu Qingxiong don''t deserve to be my opponent, but do you have the qualification to be one of the few masters of the Fang family? Good I put down my cell phone, slowly clenched my fist and licked my lips.


    After clearing the depression and finishing my thoughts, I stood up, went to the window and looked outside. I found that in front of the villa, there were a lot of things and figures in the open space of Ningfu. They were happily gathering together, like a celebration banquet.


    "Since it''s a celebration banquet, how can it be without me?" I turned my mouth, stepped out of the room and stepped out of the villa. I looked as usual. I had no previous loss. Instead, I took advantage of this loss and turned it into a driving force.


    In the distance, I saw the second master sitting on a chair, his face full of depression, and his expression was very subdued. He was staring at the champagne and good smoke on the table, and was about to burst out.


    Ning Yuefeng is on the left side of the second master, and Ning Zhenbang is a rare appearance. Sitting on the right side of the second master, one on the left and one on the right, as if he were a supervisor, I immediately understood what was going on. I was so happy that I couldn''t help laughing.


    The laughter came out and reverberated around. The members of Ningfu at the celebration banquet looked back.


    "It''s brother-in-law! My brother-in-law is here


    "My brother-in-law''s resting? So fast? "


    "My brother-in-law seems to be in a good mood."


    "You little ones, what are you doing? Go and bring your brother-in-law. He''s our main character. "


    Under the elder''s scolding, the young people in Ningfu could not help but nod their heads. Led by Ning Zhenhua, they ran over happily and surrounded me in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Brother in law, ha ha, how did you come out? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. If it wasn''t for the order of the governor, I would have pulled you out of your room. Tell me, brother-in-law, is that right? Where is the protagonist, hiding himself in the room? Should we make him drink more and be happy? " Ning Zhenhua looks drunk, and seems to be very happy and proud of the fact that Ning Fu won the top of the four conferences.


    With that, Ning Zhenhua glanced at the young people around him.


    The young people in Ningfu nodded and spoke in unison.


    "That''s right, brother-in-law. You are so unkind. If you don''t come again, the celebration party will be really boring."


    "That''s to say, my brother-in-law has to drink a few more to count."


    "My brother-in-law doesn''t have much time to stay in Ningfu. The Ye family will send someone to pick up my brother-in-law soon. When my brother-in-law enters the Ye family, he won''t live in Ningfu."


    "When you enter the three aristocratic families, you have to live in the aristocratic family. It''s already an unspoken rule. When your brother-in-law enters the Ye family, the Ye family will certainly make conditions for him to tie him to the Ye family and do things for the Ye family."


    ...


    I first looked at Ning Zhenhua and found that although his eyes were very happy, they were reluctant to give up. Then I looked around at the young people in Ningfu, and their expressions were almost the same. Under the happy appearance, there was a trace of reluctance.


    I can''t help sighing, these people in front of me, at the beginning of a strong tit for tat with me, all kinds of nit picking dilemma.


    Ning Zhenhua, in particular, was the leader of these young people.


    But now, it is these people who once targeted me who are most reluctant to leave me.


    Simply, I laugh, hook Ning Zhenhua''s shoulder, said: "well, brother-in-law is late, brother-in-law will be punished three cups, tonight with you to have a good drink."


    All of a sudden, a group of young people gathered around me and went to the position of the celebration banquet. They picked up the wine and drank it. It was a great pleasure.


    However, as soon as I appeared here, my second master kept staring at me from the beginning of drinking to the strength of drinking. He sat on the chair and kept swallowing saliva. His desire was extremely strong.


    Especially with a cigarette in the corner of my mouth, the second master kept breathing, just like the attack of tobacco addiction, and his eyes were almost staring out.


    So, holding a glass of wine in both hands, I raised my legs and went to the second master''s position.


    Seeing me coming, the second master immediately got up in a hurry, as if he thought I was going to give him the wine. He even stood up and waited for me to give him the wine.I stopped, looked at the second master, raised my eyebrows and said, "second master, what are you doing standing up? This wine is not for you


    "Not for me? Who are you going to give it to? You don''t respect old people, do you? Give me a toast, please The second master was stunned on the spot. He was so embarrassed that he blushed and his neck was thick. He was addicted to drinking and smoking, and he was in a hurry.


    "Second master, I don''t want you to drink because I respect and love old people. Drinking is bad for your health at your age." I slightly shook my head and answered with righteous words. I thought I would give the second master a drink in front of Ning Yuefeng. Isn''t it nothing to look for trouble? It''s a big deal. When the celebration is over, I''ll send it to the second master. Can''t I bear it?


    With that, I turned my eyes, looked at Ning Zhenbang, and handed over a glass of wine from my left hand, "come and have a drink? What''s the boss up to? "


    As a result, rather than ungrateful, Ning Zhenbang snorted coldly, holding his chest in both hands, turned his head, and said with disdain, "you haven''t lost face with our Ningfu this time, but it''s no big deal that you won the first place in the contest. Gu Liangsheng, don''t be too complacent."


    I smile, do not care, also did not get complacent, I am not proud of this so-called first place, because the greater challenge is still in front of me, how can I be proud and complacent because of just a first place?


    Simply, I shook the wine glass of my left hand and said, "I''m afraid I''ve been staying in Ningfu for a long time. In fact, I don''t want to have a hard time with you. After all, you''re Ningxing''s brother anyway. I can forget the past. This wine is the wine that we''ve changed our fight into friendship. How about it?"


    ...


    the author''s words: change the update time, the first is to try to be in the morning or during the day, the second is to be a little later, so as to adjust the work and rest time, so as not to stay up late, the body can not support, in this way, we can also have more time for coding, which is the first more important thing.

 Chapter 227

    "Can you forget it?" Ning Zhenbang slightly sideways, as if to me regardless of the past move, feel very surprised.


    However, Ning Zhenbang did not take the wine, as if it was a matter of face. After all, before the four conferences, he looked down on me and asked me not to participate, let alone get the first prize.


    The fact is that I just won the first place. Ning Zhenbang must be very upset. He thinks that no matter I go forward now, whether it''s turning a war into a war, or anything else, there must be a lot of flaunting in it.


    Seeing this, Ning Yuefeng immediately stares at him. His grandfather''s majesty is even stronger than his second. He forces Ning Zhenbang to soften his posture immediately. He reluctantly reaches out his hand, takes my wine cup, and immediately raises his head to drink.


    After drinking this cup of wine, Ning Zhenbang handed back the empty wine cup again, "that''s it. In the future, our well water will not offend the river water. When you are in Ye''s house, you must remember that you are from Ningfu. Don''t disgrace Ningfu in front of outsiders."


    "Don''t worry, my big brother." I can''t help but smile. After taking back the wine cup, I drink my own wine. I think Ning Zhenbang is really a person who wants to face and has a hard mouth. His character is very similar to Ning Xing.


    Because from Ning Zhenbang''s words, it has been shown that his attitude towards me has changed, at least not as much as he did at the beginning.


    Vaguely, I feel that through the four conferences, Ning Zhenbang seems to regard me as a member of Ning Fu, but because of the face problem, he will not bow his head. Anyway, he is also Ning Xing''s brother.


    That''s why I came forward to take the initiative to reconcile. I don''t want to go on like this with Ning Zhenbang.


    As soon as Ning Zhenbang heard me calling his brother-in-law, he suddenly changed his face, Shua was extremely cold, his eyes narrowed into a slit and said, "Gu Liangsheng, what did you say just now? When did I allow you to call me that? "


    I smile and know if I speak to Ning Zhenbang. I just wink at the second master. Then I look down at the wine glass and hint that he will bear it. When the celebration is over, you will have your share.


    The second master instantly understood my hint. He coughed, put up his master''s score, and said in a kind of instructive tone: "Zhenbang, although you don''t want to admit the matter of Liangsheng and xiaoxing''er, it''s a fact that no one can change. Secondly, Liangsheng won glory for Ningfu. With this alone, he called you brother-in-law. What''s more Why not? "


    "Master, why do you always speak for him? I''m your apprentice and your nephew. " Ning Zhenbang looked at the second master incredulously, and his expression became more and more resentful, just like a little resentful woman who had been treated unfairly.


    The second master was a little embarrassed, but he was soon covered up. He coughed again and answered with righteous words, "so what about the apprentice? What about nephew and grandson? You are wrong about this. Can''t you point it out as a teacher? Being a teacher is very fair and just. Being a teacher is not partial to anyone. Liang Sheng calls your brother-in-law, but he is not unreasonable. Liang Sheng is such an excellent young man. His future is limitless. When he is combined with Xiao xing''er, he is gentle and martial. What are you dissatisfied with? "


    Under the second master''s words, Ning Zhenbang couldn''t fight back, and he didn''t dare to commit the following crimes. He said reluctantly: "satisfied, I''m satisfied."


    On hearing this, the second master gave a leisurely smile and winked at me.


    I know the second master''s meaning. Don''t you want me to send some good wine and cigarettes to him? What is this?


    But at this time, Ning Yuefeng suddenly tut a, "wait, a Wen Yi Wu? Ningxing and Liangsheng should be martial arts, right? Second younger brother, didn''t you say before that Liang Sheng''s skill is very powerful? "


    "False, you believe it." The second master grinned and showed his black and yellow rotten teeth. His expression was a sly old fox.


    Ning Yuefeng was obviously stunned. Then he seemed to have figured out something. He could not help stroking his goatee and grinning bitterly. "So it is. No wonder you keep telling others that you are an old man. You can really fool people. Even I have been cheated."


    "If I don''t cheat you, how can I have such a good effect? Now who doesn''t know that Liang Sheng has money and can fight? With this lie, Liang Sheng will be alone in Ye''s home or outside. If someone wants to hurt Liang Sheng, they have to weigh their strength. " The second master snorted, as if he was satisfied with his plan.


    My pupils contracted slightly. I was very surprised. I thought that the second master was just fooling other people. In order to eliminate the possibility of fighting, I didn''t expect that the second master''s idea was so long-term, even thought of the back.


    The second master said that he was not partial to me. It''s not true at all. Isn''t that partial?!


    Suddenly, I couldn''t help but be shocked. The wisdom of the second master was beyond description. Compared with him, I was a heaven and an earth.


    Even I have an idea, what else to go to Ye''s? It''s better to stay by the second master''s side and study hard.


    However, I have to go to the Ye family. Only in a big family like the Ye family can I get more resources, more opportunities and go to the Fang family. If I stay in Ningfu all the time, I still want to go to the Fang family.Soon, with the passing of time, the celebration banquet came to an end, but under the surface of everyone''s joy, there was a trace of reluctance.


    Ning Zhenhua got drunk, hooked my shoulder and said, "brother-in-law, I was too arrogant before. I didn''t know I was nothing until I met you. Don''t worry, brother-in-law. I will learn from you in the future."


    "When you enter a big family, there will be all kinds of restrictions. Brother in law, if you stay in our Ningfu all the time, that''s good. When you go to the Ye family, you don''t know when you will come back." Ning Zhenhua completely drunk, eyes are full of not give up, as if not only I as a brother-in-law, but also I as a big brother.


    Finally, several people and I carried Ning Zhenhua together and carried him back to the room. As soon as he fell on the bed, the guy became unconscious.


    After delivering Ning Zhenhua, I went out again. The sundries on the celebration banquet had been packed up. I was just about to prepare some packets of cigarettes, and later I would secretly give them to the second master. Unexpectedly, the second master, Ning Yuefeng and Ning Zhenbang got up together and looked at me with a very dignified look.


    Ning Yuefeng took the first step and said seriously, "Liang Sheng, you live in your second master''s side tonight, and Zhenbang is responsible for protecting you."


    "Why?" I was stunned for a moment.


    The second master narrowed his eyes and said, "the Song family''s affairs are not finished yet. Chu Yuyan is taken away. The Song family''s grievances naturally have no place to vent. The spearhead will definitely point at you in the end. The new and old enemies count together. I have a premonition that it will be tonight because of song Hai''s ruthlessness."


    ...


    the author''s words: second more!

 Chapter 228

    At this point, the second master Tut, and then said: "the Song family will definitely not give up. I estimate that the person who comes here is not the Song family, but someone else''s hand. This person is likely to be Liu Quan of tianbang 98, the master of tianbang of the Song family."


    I was puzzled for a moment, and quickly said: "is the Song family not afraid of the Ye family? It''s a slap in the face. "


    At this time, Ning Yuefeng gave a dry cough. First, he sent away the Ningfu people around him until there were four of us left in the open space. Then he said, "you don''t understand the family affairs. Whether it''s a big family or a big family, you need a reason to act. If the Song family borrows other people''s hands, and the Song family doesn''t admit it, the Ye family can''t help it."


    "Moreover, the three aristocratic families are only powerful in China, but they are not in the forefront outside Shanghai or even in the whole world. Compared with the big consortia of the United States, there is always a lot of gap. Otherwise, the United States does not dare to call itself the world''s first power. The military power and wealth power in the middle are supported by big consortia, so Liu Quan really wants to escape I''m sure I''ll be able to escape the pursuit and join a more powerful force than the Ye family. "


    "We Ningfu and the Song family have always had personal feuds. In fact, we have fought each other many times secretly. Each side has its own merits. Even if today is not a cold life for you, there will be other excuses in the future. Sooner or later, there will be a war between Ningfu and the Song family."


    "That is, before you came to Ningfu, Liu Quancai inexplicably joined the Song family, which made the Song family strong and made Ningfu weak."


    "That''s why I asked your second master to take care of his health. I hope he can recover some strength, even if it''s 10% or 20%, that''s enough."


    "But now, I''m not sure if we can resist the arrival of Liu Quan."


    "If I and your second master die in the hands of Liu Quan, then no one in Ningfu will take charge of the overall situation... There will be a complete chaos."


    Ning Yuefeng''s words are more and more heavy.


    My heart suddenly seems to be pressed with a big stone, and I feel a little out of breath. Even if Ning Fu and Song family will have a war sooner or later, it can''t be now. The main reason is because of me.


    Clench your fist, I feel that I have been in Ningfu for so long. I have a certain responsibility for this matter. I have to make some efforts at this moment.


    Simply, I took out my mobile phone and subconsciously pressed Ning Xing''s number. But when I thought of Ning Xing''s character, she knew that Ning Fu had something to do, and she would definitely fly back from Dongling. She couldn''t help but might be in danger, so I turned to Qiao Yi''s number.


    After a phone call, Qiao Yi was extremely excited, "president!! I have heard Mr. Ning say that you are still alive! That''s great


    "Mr. Qiao, it''s not convenient to say more now. You should arrange people immediately. No matter what method you use or how much money you pay, you must airlift the car I put in the garage of Yi''an building to Yanjing. You should get to Yanjing as soon as possible and then send it to Ningfu directly. Don''t tell Ningxing for the time being." I made a quick decision.


    "Yes, president. I''ll send someone to do it now. We''ll fly it as fast as we can. It''s expected to arrive in two hours." Qiao Yi was a smart man. Now I heard that, I don''t want to talk about it any more.


    At the end of the call, I looked up at Ning Yuefeng and said, "Mr. Ning, all I can do is to protect your integrity. I''ve sent someone to send things by air. It''s expected that they will arrive within two hours at the earliest. By that time, as long as you sit in, you won''t be hurt unless the other party comes in with a rocket launcher! Otherwise, even if he is a master of tianbang, he may not be able to break this defense, but for the sake of safety, it''s better for Ning Zhenbang to sit in. "


    In this regard, I am very confident that MEDA comes from the Li family. I have witnessed its strength. Even Ning Xing was almost killed in the car by it. The terrible fire can blow people to pieces.


    However, in the face of tianbang experts, MEDA may not be able to cause damage to them. It can only be used as a defensive line to protect Ning Yuefeng from chaos.


    Seeing my promise, Ning Yuefeng was stunned and asked, "Liang Sheng, what was it that you just sent people to come by air? Car? What car


    "When you see it, you will know that it is definitely a monster." I responded.


    The second master took a look at me, but suddenly he was not serious. He hooked me on the shoulder and looked at Ning Yuefeng. He said, "well, I''m addicted to smoking now. If I don''t give me some good cigarettes, I''m afraid I won''t play well. If I die, something will happen."


    "Master? What are you doing? It''s a critical moment. Can you be serious? " Ning Zhenbang suddenly became nervous.


    "Well, well, it''s up to you. At this time, you can still be like this. It''s really not that you''re nervous or something. Zhenbang, you don''t care about your master. You''ve been like this since childhood." Ning Yuefeng''s face changed slightly and he was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    The second master laughed and turned his face to stare at me. His expression was very cunning. He stretched out a hand like begging for money and said, "Liang Sheng, take out your cigarettes quickly. I know you have cigarettes in your pocket. I''ve been staring at you for a long time. Hurry up."


    I was ashamed and thought, which one is the second master?


    However, seeing that Ning Yuefeng agreed to come down, I had to take out the cigarette box face to face and hand it to the second master.The second master directly took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He took out a lighter from his pocket and couldn''t wait to light it up. He took a deep breath. He looked like an old drug addict.


    Even the second master, an old man, trembled all over his body, "cool, that''s the taste."


    The three of us, seeing the gesture of the second master, were speechless.


    However, the second master usually makes abnormal behavior, which means that he is absolutely sure. I can''t help asking, "second master, are you sure?"


    As a result, the second master let me go and shook his head. "I''m not sure. I just want to smoke a cigarette to strengthen my courage, so I don''t have to be weak. Let''s go. What are you doing here? Go to my side first, and someone will come to me later. "


    With that, the second master turned around and left. His pace was so fast that we had to quickly follow him and follow him into the courtyard.


    Sitting on the stone chair in the courtyard, the second master didn''t feel nervous at all, and he was just hanging around. Ning Yuefeng and Ning Zhenbang were heavy faced and faced with great enemies.


    I sat between them and felt remorseful. If it wasn''t for me, Ning Fu would have some time to save power, and even the second master might have broken through.


    It is because of me that the current situation is brought about and the fight between the two families is accelerated.


    Looking up, I look at the night sky, a wisp of black clouds cover the moon, as if wind and rain are coming.

 Chapter 229

    But I never thought that before the bus arrived, the people arrived ahead of time!


    The second master suddenly turned his eyes, looked at the door of the courtyard from the stone chair in the pavilion, and lit a cigarette again. "Now that you''re here, come in, and stay outside to eavesdrop. It''s not a hero."


    This word falls, the courtyard door is pushed open, walk into a green shirt middle-aged, it is the day list 98 Liu Quan!


    I was shocked and secretly scolded. It was unexpected that Liu Quan should come so fast. I could not help looking at Ning Yuefeng and Ning Zhenbang. I thought that if Liu Quan did it, Ning Zhenbang could not protect them at the same time. Even the second master might not be able to stop them!


    Because the second master is only half of the tianbang, although Liu Quan is at the end of the ranking, he is a real tianbang expert.


    Just when I was worried, Liu Quan took a step forward. After he put his hands on his waist, he couldn''t see the slightest killing chance. His breath was very introverted. He walked leisurely and looked at the surrounding environment from time to time. He said with admiration: "I''ve heard that second master Ning is natural and unrestrained for a long time. I didn''t expect that the courtyard was so unique and tasteful."


    Ning Yuefeng could not help but stand up, his eyes focused on Liu Quan''s face, and asked, "Liu Quan, what benefits did the Song family give you? Will you be a master of tianbang and be inferior to the Song family? "


    "I don''t care about Mr. Liu." Liu Quan smiles.


    Ning Yuefeng was speechless. The second master held his cigarette in his left hand and pressed his shoulder with his right hand. He pushed him back to the stone chair. He stood up and took a look at Liu Quan. He said, "now that he''s here, there''s no need to talk nonsense. Let''s do it."


    "In terms of age and seniority, Mr. Ning was regarded as a senior. At that time, he was even closer to the mid-term of tianbang and ranked 80. At the four conferences, Mr. Ning claimed that he had recovered some strength, but whether it was true or not, the younger generation was willing to give up three moves, so as not to be bullied by others." Liu quanpi did not smile, his hands were still on the back of his waist, motionless, looking very confident.


    The second master narrowed his eyes and didn''t reply. He threw the cigarette end on the ground and trampled it out with his feet. Then he took a step forward and walked out of the courtyard Pavilion. He deliberately separated us for a distance and came to an open space. Then he stopped. "I didn''t expect that a little boy in those years was qualified to laugh at me now. Liu Quan, here, come on."


    Liu Quan didn''t care about the second master''s words. He didn''t seem to worry that we would run away. He immediately nodded his head and walked over without a smile. "Second master Ning''s words are wrong. A little boy will grow up."


    "Kids will grow up, but you are too slow to grow up, aren''t you? Su paojun, who had been fighting all over the younger generation, was the same as you. But in a few years, he was ranked in the top 60, and even stronger and stronger. What about you? It''s only 98 days up to now. Isn''t it a shame? " The second master gave a cold hum and began to sneer.


    All of a sudden, Liu Quan''s face changed slightly, as if he had been poked to a painful place, and said, "don''t mention the fact that Su broke the army. This man died long ago. Following that man, he is so rampant that he deserves to die."


    "What? When I was trampled under my feet, I was not convinced? " The second master sneered again.


    Liu Quan couldn''t laugh any more. His expression became very gloomy, and his eyes narrowed into a slit. "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to take advantage of it now, if you make someone Liu unhappy, there will be no such thing as three moves."


    At this moment, the pupils of the second master suddenly contracted, his hands suddenly clenched, his joints made a terrible sound, and his arms suddenly burst. At a glance, the strength of these fists was enough to shock ordinary people to death on the spot.


    Then, from the second master, he suddenly sent out a breath, which made the flowers and plants around shake slightly, and made my hair move on its own initiative.


    "This is the master''s internal Qi..." Ning Zhenbang was unprecedentedly nervous.


    "Nei Qi..." I took a deep breath and paid close attention to the scene in front of me all the time. I had a little understanding of this faint breath after I had been in Ningfu for so long.


    Inner Qi is the so-called inner family.


    What Dibang practices is foreign kungfu. It''s the limit of pure body and skill. If you break this limit and practice inner Qi, you are the real tianbang master.


    The experts in tianbang master the inner family skills, which is the so-called use of Qi. They can control their strength with Qi, and they are more powerful. Compared with Dibang, it is a watershed that is difficult to cross.


    The second master''s current strength is only half of the tianbang. If it''s against Liu Quan, who is a master of tianbang, there''s no chance of winning. Even if it''s three moves, it''s impossible to win.


    The reason why the second master stood up is not only for Ning Fu, but also for me!


    "Second master..." I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. I was very nervous. I was afraid that something might happen to the second master. The feeling of death crisis filled my whole body made me breathe hard.


    May be heard I call the name of the second master, he slightly side of the head, threw a smile at me, as if to die!


    Then, the second master turned around and quickly took out a dark pill from his arms and swallowed it immediately.


    Ning Yuefeng stood up on the spot, his face was as pale as ever, and he yelled: "poisonous blood dissolving Qi pill!! Ning Yuesong, are you looking for death? Are you going to die? ""Poison blood and turn Qi pill... Shifu has this kind of poison pill!" Ning Zhenbang''s face was as pale as ashes, and said: "Duxue Huaqi pill can turn the whole blood into highly toxic, and increase neiqi in a short time, which can force people to improve their strength. But when the efficacy disappears, they will die, and they can only last for a few months at most. Master, he wants to.."


    Ning Zhenbang didn''t dare to say the rest. I was shocked when I heard the side effects of Duxue Huaqi pill My Lord, I didn''t expect that he had been smoking hard before, not for courage, but for a long time, ready to die and enjoying the last pleasure of his life.


    Inexplicably, his eyes can''t help reddening. The second master in his sight and the blue tendons in his arms all turn black with the speed visible to the naked eye. It''s like being poisoned. A breath that is several times stronger than just now spreads out in a flash, which makes people feel depressed.


    As soon as Liu Quan saw it, he immediately took a cool breath, and his face changed, "this! It''s the poison blood and Qi transforming pill. Are you crazy? "


    "I was born to protect Ningfu and my family. How can you move Ningfu? Just a poison blood to turn the Qi Dan, again calculate what? Ha ha ha ha! " The second master raised his head and laughed wildly.


    "If I don''t go to hell, who will! Laozi Ning Er Ye is crazy! "


    ...


    the author''s words: the second master will not die, don''t worry!

 Chapter 230

    "But even if I''m dead, I''ll have to pull a cushion on my back!"


    At this point, the black toxin in the second master''s arm quickly spread all over his body, and all the blood vessels on his face turned black, which was extremely terrifying.


    But the second master always laughed wildly, his face was full of uninhibited. He took a step forward in a flash. When he landed, the stone plate broke and clattered. The second step came down, and in a flash, his figure was as swift as ever. The black robe full of red clouds, like a crazy shadow of red and black, went straight to Liu Quan, and his breath was mixed with fury, which was shocking!


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect to be so troublesome. I used poison blood to transform Qi Dan to break through my strength. I''m a madman. I''m just a madman!" Liu Quan''s face changed greatly, his pupils contracted suddenly, and he could no longer maintain his self-confidence. In the face of his second master''s madness, he could not get away from him, and he did not dare to say the so-called "let alone three moves". He could only show his strength without hesitation.


    For a moment, Liu Quan sent out a breath that was equal to the strength of the second master. When he stepped forward, the floor cracked, and his inner Qi was very strong.


    At the moment of lightning and flint, the figure of the second master and Liu Quan is almost to the extreme. It''s hard to judge with naked eyes when they touch each other. What''s more, they can''t see their moves clearly. All the places they have gone through are fragmentary and terrifying.


    Boom ~ ~


    I saw the figure of the second master fly upside down, hit the wall of the courtyard with his back, and made a hole on the spot, making all the walls of the second master''s area collapse and the rubble scattered.


    I was so scared that I widened my eyes and yelled, "second master!"


    "Master!" Ning Zhenbang is also like this, the palm pinches tightly, is full of the thin sweat.


    Only Ning Yuefeng showed his sad color and murmured: "second brother..."


    "yes, I haven''t played so hard for a long time. It''s worth it to fight with tianbang experts before I die The second master stood up. The corner of his mouth was overflowing with blood. He wiped it with his hand. His eyes were covered with dark red blood. Like a madman, he stared at Liu Quan on the other side.


    At this moment, Liu Quan is also not feeling well. His blue long shirt is fragmented, showing his arms full of muscles, a bruise. The corner of his right mouth is even more cracked, exuding blood, and his face is gloomy. He says, "I see how long you can last. As long as the medicine is over, you will die today. No one in the yard can stay!"


    "I''m afraid you''ll die here before it''s over." The second master snorted coldly. His ferocious face suddenly showed a strong intention to kill him, and he shot again.


    This time, Liu Quan seemed to be aware of the power of the second master. He did not dare to despise him. The two sides fought each other for the second time. From the original open space, they fought on the other side of the stake.


    I don''t know how many rounds they fought. Each of them was injured, but it was obvious that the second master was seriously injured. The blood from his mouth had no time to wipe it. It flowed down and dyed his neck and chest red.


    But in the middle of the battle, Liu Quan suddenly had a meal, as if he had found a flaw and swept across with one leg, "dead!"


    The second master suddenly stopped and squinted. In the blink of an eye, he looked up and dodged. The stake behind him was directly kicked in half by Liu Quan. With his powerful force, he kicked half of the stake out more than ten meters away and directly ran into Ning Zhenbang''s door. With a bang, it became a mess.


    However, it''s not over yet. When Liu Quan''s leg sweeps past the second master''s head, the second master suddenly shows a sly smile. He immediately raises his hand, grabs his leg, stabilizes his body with reverse force, and takes his crotch with his right hand along Liu Quan''s thigh!


    However, Liu''s whole body is a master of tianbang. Naturally, he is not a vegetarian. He immediately responds by turning back and avoiding the second master''s hand. His right leg, which was caught by the second master, suddenly shows five bloodstained scratches, showing his bones.


    When he fell to the ground, Liu Quan stepped back a few steps and was very embarrassed. He couldn''t help scolding: "Damn it, song Hai is right. You damned old guy will play tricks!"


    The second master was also very sad. He was covered with bruises. His black robe became shabby. Several fingers of his left hand were broken.


    However, the second master didn''t care at all. He counterattacked and said, "so what? The winner is the king and the loser is the Kou. What can win is a good move! You are here to deal with our Ningfu. Don''t tell me about benevolence, righteousness and morality. Today, either you die or I live! "


    "Old man, today I want to see how long you can last. After the medicine is over, I want you dead." Bearing the pain of his right leg, Liu Quan stepped forward for the first time. His speed was even faster than before. It seemed that this was the real strength of tianbang master. He suddenly appeared in front of the second master, raised his hand, turned his five fingers into a knife, and cut his neck directly.


    "That''s what it looks like." The second master gave a sneer. Instead of retreating, he advanced. Instead, he stretched out his fingers and suddenly poked them into Liu Quan''s throat, as if you were dead or I was alive. If anyone stopped first, he would be crushed by the other party.


    At this moment, time seems to become extremely slow, everything seems to be a slow shot, Liu Quan''s killing is strong to the extreme, and he refuses to stop in silence. If he is waiting for the second master to give up first, he can win in momentum first.However, the second master had no fear at all, his wrinkled eyes were full of madness, and the two fingers formed a decisive blow that never stopped. It seemed that there was nothing to stop him from sending Liu Quan to hell. Even if he died together, he would die in Weining house.


    At the same moment, Ning Zhenbang clenched his fist, closed his eyes, shed tears, and did not dare to see the scene.


    "Second younger brother..." Ning Yuefeng seems to be a teenager, and his sad expression is more and more heavy.


    My eyes are red and my heart is in great pain. I can''t accept the result that my second master died with Liu Quan. I can''t help thinking of the time I spent with him.


    An extreme sense of pain, instantly swept the whole body, set off waves in my heart, make me uncontrollable roar, more uncontrollable eyes moist, "second master!"


    But no matter how I yelled, I couldn''t stop the second master''s determination, his killing intention, and his two fingers.


    The second master in his eyes, with sharp fingertips, is more and more swift and cold. He is about to touch Liu Quan''s throat. If he hits him, he will die.


    However, Liu Quan''s hand knife is about to fall on the second master''s neck.


    No one, there is no sign of weakness.


    Life and death are unknowns.


    ..

 Chapter 231

    0.1 seconds, 0.2 seconds, 0.3 seconds...


    it seems that time can not stop the second master''s killing.


    At that moment, the strength of both sides was equal.


    The two fingers of the second master are getting closer and closer to Liu Quan''s throat.


    Liu Quan''s hand knife is getting closer and closer to the second master''s neck.


    20 cm, 10 cm, 5 cm...


    1 cm!


    No matter whether Liu Quan''s hand knife is cut to his neck or not, he will kill him here.


    "Damn it Liu Quan''s face changed dramatically. He stopped the knife and stepped back.


    With one finger in the air, the second master waved his big sleeve, narrowed his eyes and said, "what? Are you afraid of death, too? "


    "Madman, you are a complete, lifeless madman! Liu just understands the gratitude and resentment for the Song family. There''s no need to sacrifice himself. " Liu Quan burst into a burst of fury, and seemed to have a lingering fear of just now.


    "No matter what, if you don''t die today, you will come back one day and wait for revenge. When I''m gone, there won''t be a peaceful life in Ningfu!" The second master gave a cold hum and made a decisive move.


    Liu Quan didn''t have time to reply, so he fought with the second master. Because of the pair of moves just now, his momentum was completely overwhelmed by the second master, and he stepped back.


    Moreover, the second master shook Liu Quan in a very crazy state.


    Liu Quan punches the second master, and the second master returns him. He is not afraid of life and death at all. As soon as Liu Quan retreats, his momentum becomes weaker and weaker.


    "Damn old thing, I just took advantage of the Song family and worked for the Song family. If you let me go today, I won''t come back in the future. Otherwise, you won''t get any benefit from me until your medicine is over." Liu Quan retreated and resisted, while he spoke.


    The second master''s expression was firm, and his momentum became more and more fierce. He gradually gained the advantage and even said, "let you go? Do you think I''m a three-year-old? You can rest assured that I will leave you here before the medicine disappears. "


    "Old man, you forced me! I''ll hold on until your medicine disappears and see if you kneel in front of me and beg for mercy at that time! " Liu Quan was so angry that he tried to resist and waste his time.


    However, the second master didn''t give Liu Quan a chance at all. Every time he made a move, it was the ultimate killing move. What''s more, he paid attention to Liu Quan''s injury.


    However, the second master''s speed, which can be seen by the naked eye, has gradually slowed down, and his breath has become weaker and weaker, as if the efficacy is about to disappear.


    "Old man, how long can you last? I don''t think you''re going to be able to stand it any more?" Liu Quan showed a gloomy smile and continued to resist tenaciously, even if he was seriously injured.


    At this moment, the two sides were in a fierce battle, and they were all bleeding, gritting their teeth to support each other. It seemed that whoever could not hold on first would face the situation of death.


    The second master''s hands and feet gradually slow down, as if every time he makes a move, his body is extremely heavy, like carrying a huge mountain on his back, and he may fall down at any time, but he still insists on it!


    Liu Quan also had a hard time. Under the second master''s madness, he had already been seriously injured. His resistance became weaker and weaker, and there were more and more flaws. There was no good place on his body.


    For a time, the fighting between the two sides became white hot.


    Until the blood vessels on the second master''s face became more and more dark, his whole body revealed a strong weakness, and he couldn''t swing any more punches, the second master whooped, vomited a mouthful of black blood, and the whole person stepped back, staggered and half knelt on the ground.


    My heart trembled. I couldn''t believe watching this scene. I felt the unprecedented self blame and guilt for my powerlessness. The feeling of powerlessness suddenly surged into my mind, and my whole face was as pale as ashes.


    It''s not only me, including Ning Zhenbang and Ning Yuefeng, but also me. It seems that the second master''s fall has already decided the outcome. Anyone present will surely die.


    Seeing that the second master fell down, half kneeling on the ground and gasping for breath, Liu Quan burst into laughter. Even if he was seriously injured, he did not hesitate to stand in front of the second master. He looked down at the second master and said sarcastically, "old man, I, Liu, have already said that you can''t survive. Once the medicine is over, you will die."


    The second master couldn''t help spitting out black blood again. He raised his head with great difficulty and stared at Liu Quan, "if you want to kill or cut, please do as you please. Don''t talk nonsense in front of me."


    "Oh, you old man, you have a big temper. I don''t want to kill you first, but I want you to go to hell with a lot of resentment." Liu Quan looked at the second master contemptuously and said: "old man, you are really powerful. You are a man. It''s worth my admiration just because you dare to eat the poison blood Huaqi pill. But it''s a pity that no matter what, you are still not my opponent. The effect of the poison blood Huaqi pill can only keep you for a period of time, and it''s not enough to defeat me. If you are a teenager, you will eat the poison blood Huaqi pill Qi Dan, maybe I''ll die in your hands, but you can''t win me with your old bones. "


    At this point, Liu Quan turned his face, looked at me from a distance, and raised his finger. "Old man, let me tell you their ending after you die. Li Shaobai, I will take him to the place prepared by the Song family in advance, and let song Shaocheng end him. First, let him taste the pain of castration, and then torture him every day until he dies. As for the remaining two I''ll kill you on the spot, so that you can have two companions on the way to huangquan. "The second master was so angry that he vomited black blood again, and his eyelids seemed to close at any time, but he still insisted on it. He gritted his teeth and glared at Liu Quan angrily, and scolded: "running dog, no matter what you do in the future, you will always be a running dog, even if you kill us? You''ve suffered such a heavy injury today. It''s hard to guarantee that you won''t fall out of the sky


    "So what? The Song family offered me big terms, otherwise you think I''ll do it? Even if my strength declines, with this big condition, I still have a chance to recover, "Liu Quan said with a sneer.


    The second master countered and said, "a running dog is a running dog. Why explain? No matter where you go, you will be a dog after all. "


    "You! Well, you''re going to kill yourself. Don''t blame me for being cruel. " Liu Quanqi, however, instantly turned his right hand into a hand knife, and the killing reached its peak. In an instant, the hand knife was cut across and hit the second master''s neck.


    Once the knife is cut, the second master will enter the world.


    But at this time, the second master suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, legs suddenly forced, so that the body immediately stood up, with the left arm hard shake hand knife, the right hand five fingers in a flash claw, regardless of everything, suddenly stretched out, as ready to go, the long enduring final strike!

 Chapter 232

    The speed of the hand knife was so fast that Liu Quan couldn''t take it back at all. He just split his left arm and made a crack.


    However, in the face of the terrible pain of the broken arm, the second master didn''t even blink his eyes. It seemed that no matter how much pain he felt, he couldn''t stop his determination. His right claw caught Liu Quan''s neck in an instant.


    "You Liu Quan''s eyes widened and his expression was unbelievable.


    However, before Liu Quan finished his words, the second master used his last bit of spare force to break his neck on the spot!


    Kacha ~ ~


    as soon as Liu Quan''s face changed, he fell to the ground uncontrollably and convulsed desperately. Within ten seconds, he lost his reaction and became a corpse.


    Even to Liu Quan''s death, his eyes were still protruding, as if he could not understand why the second master still had spare power.


    As soon as Liu Quan died, the second master fell down and said, "I''m waiting for you to show your flaws. The little boy is always a little boy. It''s careless."


    With that, the second master, with a mouthful of black blood, laughed wildly, as if there were no more regrets, and gradually closed his eyes.


    When I saw this situation, I rushed to the second master''s direction, quickly raised his waist, and cried nervously: "second master! Second master


    But no matter how I yelled, the second master didn''t respond.


    I took a deep breath. I couldn''t believe I reached out and touched the second master''s pulse. It had stopped beating!


    "Second master..." I looked at the bruised second master and his familiar and old face powerlessly. I fell into endless sadness. My tears could not stop any more. Like jueti''s flood, I escaped from the shackles of my eyes and crossed my cheek.


    "The Song family... This feud will not be shared!" I choked the mouth, trembling all over, difficult to accept the fact in front of me, the heart of the Song family hate, strong to the extreme!!


    At this time, Ning Zhenbang and Ning Yuefeng also rushed over. When Ning Zhenbang saw my expression, he seemed to understand something. His whole face was as pale as ashes. He suddenly thrust his sword into the ground with its scabbard, knelt down in front of the second master, knocked his head heavily for three times, and made his forehead bleed.


    When he raised his head, Ning Zhenbang showed his disbelief, mixed with grief and hatred, and said: "master, disciple... It''s no use, this hatred, we can''t live together!"


    Ning Yuefeng made a quick decision. First, he took out the phone and called the number of the private resident doctor in Ningfu. He said in a hurry: "now, immediately, I''ll give you a minute to take all the first aid equipment and come to the courtyard of Ningfu."


    Speaking of this, Ning Yuefeng hang up the phone, take a deep breath, very dignified looked at me and Ning Zhenbang, "you don''t worry, he may just temporarily stop the heartbeat, maybe there is a chance to rescue."


    Hearing this, I was shocked, carefully put the second master''s body back to the ground, Ning Zhenbang also took a hand, nodded to me, "grandfather is right, master, he should still have the chance to rescue."


    Soon, in less than a minute, a dozen private doctors in white coats rushed in from outside the hospital with their own equipment.


    But as soon as they saw the chaos in the courtyard and Liu Quan''s body, they stopped and stood still.


    Ning Yuefeng quickly scolded, almost with a roaring voice said, "what are you still standing for? Don''t you come to save people quickly? It''s just the dead. Don''t you see much of it? "


    The doctors did not dare to follow, completely ignored Liu Quan''s body, went straight to the second master, pushed Ning Zhenbang and me away, and then put down all kinds of equipment for on-site rescue.


    "Sorry, we need to make room. Please step back."


    Ning Zhenbang and I had to stand outside worried and stare at the doctors'' actions for fear of any accident.


    Ning Yuefeng is next to the doctor to understand the situation, after more than half a minute, he was obviously relieved, back toward us.


    "Don''t worry, these doctors are very excellent. Almost no one in China can match them. At present, Yue Song''s condition is temporary shock, and he still has the chance to be rescued. However, his injury is very serious, and he has to be transferred to the operating room of Ningfu for major operation. The probability of success is not clear for the time being." Ning Yuefeng stretched out his hands and patted me and Ning Zhenbang on the shoulder to comfort them.


    However, where can I still calm down now? He asked in an urgent voice: "Mr. Ning, if the operation is successful, will the second master take the poison of the poison blood Huaqi pill?"


    "Yes, there is also the poison on Shifu''s body. In this way, it''s more injury than injury..." Ning Zhenbang is the same, and he doesn''t even dare to say any more.


    Ning Yuefeng can''t help sighing, and his sadness is getting stronger and stronger. "I think the probability of successful operation will be very low. Even if it is successful, the second younger brother will not be able to last long at his age. You... Get ready psychologically."


    For a moment, Ning Zhenbang and I couldn''t help looking at each other, as if suddenly a huge mountain fell from the sky, directly in the heart.


    Depression, silence, suffocation.


    The second master''s clothes were uncovered, and the doctor tried his best to rescue him. Finally, the second master recovered his heartbeat.However, none of us is happy, and the more difficult is still behind.


    Transferred to Ning Fu''s private operating room, the doctor still pushed Ning Zhenbang and me out, "sorry, the operation needs quiet, two young masters, please wait patiently outside."


    We stood outside the closed operating room for a long time, unable to recover. The pain of my second master''s impending death hovered in my chest, mocking my impotence like sarcasm.


    Clench the shaking fist, nail into the palm, very painful, but can not be more direct than the heart pain.


    Suddenly hit the wall, looked down at the ground, tears can not stop a drop down.


    Ning Yuefeng sighed, pressed my shoulder and said, "the operation should be successful. Just now, the doctor told me that there is about 30% success rate. I have already disposed of Liu Quan''s body."


    "If the operation is successful, what about the toxicity of Duxue Huaqi pill? I''ll take revenge on the Song family now! " Ning Zhenbang''s words are full of hatred for the Song family, so he has to go to the Song family alone.


    I turned around, a block in front of Ning Zhenbang, "you go now, is to die, you can defeat song Hai? If the second master is sober now, will he want you to do so? "


    "I..." Ning zhenbunton was speechless.


    I took the initiative to reach out, patted Ning Zhenbang on the shoulder, comforted: "don''t worry, I will find the antidote to save the poison blood Huaqi pill!"


    "The poison blood dissolving Qi pill is very toxic. It can be called the poison pill among the poison pills. How do you want to find it? Where can I find it? " Ning Zhenbang is full of doubts, but in his eyes, there is also a trace of hope.


    I took a deep breath and said four words.


    "Ye family... Dan king!"


    ...


    the author''s words: thanks to the local tyrant "how many people adore you when you were young" for supporting one plane, two more even more finished. From ten o''clock in the morning to now, I''m useless, so let''s stop here today.

 Chapter 233

    Since King ye Jiadan was able to refine the bone breaking and body quenching pill, which is a kind of pill against heaven, the pain of the blood poison and Qi melting pill can not be resolved.


    However, Ning Yuefeng raised his eyebrows and stroked his goatee. "King ye Jiadan, it''s not as simple as you think. Today''s King ye Jiadan has rarely refined it. It''s hard to move him. Generally, his disciples replace him. Even if we Ningfu come forward, if we don''t have something that can make king ye Jiadan move, we will be afraid It''s impossible to be afraid. "


    "According to the current situation of our Ningfu, there is nothing worthy of Ye Jiadan King''s attention, and there is no condition for him to make a move. In a word, the present Ningfu is not qualified to ask ye Jiadan king to make a move." With that, Ning Yuefeng became more and more heavy, and sighed with despair.


    Ning Zhenbang was in a stalemate. His rising hope seemed to be extinguished by a basin of cold water, and his face immediately turned to ashes. "In that case, even the last hope is gone, master he..."


    with a choking voice, Ning Zhenbang dare not say any more.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth and grasped my fist, "I may not have no hope. I will enter ye''s house early and try my best to find a solution in Ye''s house. If the Dan king of Ye''s house doesn''t move, I''ll find his apprentice. No matter what, I can''t watch the second master die."


    Ning Yuefeng took a deep look at me in silence. It seemed that he had no choice but to believe me. He nodded to me and said, "if your second master has passed the operation, all the rest will be given to Liangsheng. If there is no way in Ye''s family, we will not blame you, because... This is your second master''s life."


    "Yes, it''s the only way now. If Gu Liangsheng really can''t find an antidote, we won''t blame you. After all, you''ve tried your best." Ning Zhenbang is the same. It seems that after the second master''s event, his attitude towards me is changing imperceptibly. He is no longer as tense as he was at the beginning.


    However, I shook my head and said in a negative way: "this is not life. I don''t believe in life. The second master will never die!"


    ...


    soon, after everything was decided, silence resumed outside the operating room. More and more Ningfu people came here, very nervous.


    "What happened to the second grandfather?"


    "In the middle of the night, we heard a noise in the second grandfather''s yard, but usually there was a ban. We couldn''t contact the second grandfather and bring him cigarettes and wine, so we didn''t dare to see it. But what''s the matter now?"


    "Why so suddenly? Why did the second uncle enter the operating room at once? "


    Ning Yuefeng raised his hand, yelled, stopped the noise, and told the whole story of Liu Quan, the master of tianbang sent by the Song family.


    After hearing this, all members of Ningfu share a common hatred and show strong hatred.


    "Song family! It''s insidious. It''s killing with a knife. "


    "Second grandfather, he was hurt for us!"


    "We didn''t care much before, but we didn''t expect that at this critical moment, it was the second uncle who stood up and fought with his death."


    "Without the second uncle, there would be no Ningfu!"


    "When is the operation going to take place? This... "


    at this moment, the second master has never passed the operation, and his life and death are still uncertain. With a success rate of 30%, everyone is in a hurry to stand outside the operating room.


    I silently leaned against the wall outside the operating room, my mind was in a mess, all mixed up, and all kinds of complex emotions stimulated my heart from time to time.


    The main reason why the second master became like this is because of me.


    If it were not for my appearance, the fight between Ningfu and the Song family would never have progressed so quickly. It was my appearance that disturbed the situation of the two families, and I was the real culprit.


    Moreover, in the face of the arrival of tianbang experts, I have no ability at all, which is a complete irony.


    I have to make up for all this. I have to save the second master''s life.


    Another point, just as Ning Xing said, I must be strong, because only when I am strong, can I have the strength to protect the people around me. It is not like this. I can''t do anything.


    All of a sudden, I have a very strong desire, forcing me to become a character like the second master, a character like tianbang master.


    "Tianbang master..." I murmured. I smoked a cigarette and secretly wanted to fulfill this desire. I had to enter ye''s family as soon as possible. I not only wanted to find the antidote to save the second master''s crisis, but also got the bone quenching body pill. With the anti heaven effect of the bone quenching body pill, I tried my best to make myself strong within three years!


    ...


    bit by bit, from late at night to daytime, outside the operating room are all Ningfu people. Everyone is very worried, and none of them is not sweating for the second master. After all, the success rate of this major operation is only 30%, and the remaining 70% is sure to die!


    It''s almost a fight against death, no matter who it is, the mood can''t get better.


    Ning Yuefeng seems to be a teenager, silent, sitting in a chair in a daze, his expression reveals endless sadness.Ning Zhenbang holds the sword and stares at the ground. His eyes are colder and colder, and he can''t tell how much hatred he has.


    I put out the cigarette end and went to Ning Zhenhua on the other side. I hooked him on the shoulder and pulled him outside. I said, "Zhenhua, I will not be in Ning Fu in the future. Remember to take care of my second master more. When he wakes up, no matter what he wants, you have to satisfy him for me, you know?"


    "Know brother-in-law, you don''t worry about it, ye family you go to peace of mind, two uncles we will take good care of for you." Ning Zhenhua''s heavy mouth.


    After that, Ning Zhenbang suddenly grabbed my hand and said firmly: "brother-in-law, I believe you can find the antidote. The second uncle will not leave us like this."


    I couldn''t help but feel red in my eyes. I choked and looked down. "Zhenhua, you can rest assured that I''ll be gone. Besides your second uncle, I''ll take care of Ning Lao more. In fact, the saddest person is Ning Lao, not us."


    Turning my head, I looked at the white haired Ning Yuefeng and the absent-minded man sitting on the chair. My heart was filled with remorse and guilt.


    Ning Zhenhua also looked in the past, sighed, promised, "brother-in-law, I know."


    At this time, the lights in the operating room suddenly went out, and many Ningfu people got up together.


    "The operation is over!"


    "Second uncle, what''s the matter with him?"


    "Was the operation successful?"


    When all kinds of questions rose, the door of the operating room was pushed open by the tired doctor. Ning Yuefeng was shocked. First of all, he came forward, grasped the doctor''s hand tightly, and quickly said, "what''s the matter?"


    The doctor looked at Ning Yuefeng and sighed

 Chapter 234

    The sound of sighing suddenly reverberates.


    The doctor swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said solemnly: "master Fu, we have done our best in the operation. Although we have succeeded, the second master Ning is extremely toxic. We can''t solve this problem. We can only use drugs to restrain him for a while. I''m afraid that the second master Ning can only hold on for two months at most with drugs..."


    with that, the second master Ning is wrapped in gauze and plaster and lies on the mobile bed , was pushed out of the operating room by the doctor''s assistant, and was about to be pushed to the private ward.


    "Excuse me, everyone. The patient needs peace."


    For a moment, the members of Ningfu were silent and gave way to the second master''s bed and transferred to the private ward.


    Ning Yuefeng looks at the second master who is in a severe coma in the ward. He looks very ugly. He can''t even speak. He falls into a trance again.


    With a sigh, I turned and walked to the window of the ward. Standing side by side with Ning Yuefeng, I saw that the second master was injured and wrapped like a mummy. I could not help clenching my fist and biting my teeth. My hatred for the Song family reached its peak.


    At this time, Ning Zhenbang came up to me and said: "grandfather, Gu Liangsheng, you go to have a rest first. Master will be taken care of by me. In addition, Gu Liangsheng, you should act as soon as possible, the sooner the better. Master''s time is only two months at most... If you can find the antidote, you can save master. I am willing to admit that you are my brother-in-law...


    Ning Zhenbang''s rare friend I stood on the same front with an unprecedented attitude, which made me not help looking sideways.


    In other cases, Ning Zhenbang''s change is a happy thing.


    But now the second master is lying in the ward in a severe coma. I have no mood at all. All I can do is nod and promise, "don''t worry, I will do it. Believe me."


    Ning Zhenbang also nodded and said, "in this case, grandfather, Gu Liangsheng, you two go to have a rest. You''ve been guarding all night. You''re not martial arts practitioners. You can''t stand such hardships."


    However, Ning Yuefeng did not seem to hear, the whole person leng in situ, eyes straight looking at the ward inside the second master.


    I took a deep breath and pulled forward. As a result, I couldn''t pull it. I knew that Ning Yuefeng must be very uncomfortable. I had to persuade him: "Ning Lao, go and have a rest. You''re old. It''s bad for your health. Here''s Zhenbang to watch."


    But no matter how I tried to persuade him, Ning Yuefeng was still, as if he had become a piece of wood.


    All of a sudden, more and more members of Ningfu help me to make a sound and persuade ningyuefeng to have a rest.


    "Master of the mansion, the body matters. If the second uncle knows, he won''t want you to be depressed like this."


    "Master, listen to Liang Sheng and Zhen Bang''s advice, go and have a rest."


    ...


    when the voice of persuasion rang out, Ning Yuefeng suddenly felt a shock all over his body, his eyes were wide open, he suddenly turned back, grabbed my hand and said, "there''s a way, there''s a way, there''s another way!"


    I am surprised of a Zheng, thought originally Ning Yue Feng has been thinking of a way?


    Sure enough, Ning Yuefeng took a deep breath and said excitedly: "when your second master was young, there were countless women around him, but he never married in his whole life. So far, he has never had a son or a daughter. He once told me that there was only one woman he really loved in his life. Few people know about this past. If you go to find her, maybe you can find a way to talk to Ye The king of Jiadan speaks better. "


    "Mr. Ning, who are you talking about?" I asked, but I couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    Ning Yuefeng became more and more excited. He even said: "this woman is a member of the Ye family. Now she is the elder of the Ye family. She has never married in her whole life. I don''t know what happened between her and your second master and what caused her to break up. But if you go to her, she won''t die. Her name is... Ye Qin."


    This words a, the member of Ning mansion around, all suffocated, a piece of startle.


    "Yeqin... The elder of the yes who is in power!"


    "Now it''s ranked 50 in tianbang, and it''s a great master in the middle of tianbang!"


    "How... Second uncle, how could he ever have feelings with Yeqin?"?? It''s impossible. There''s a big difference in identities. "


    Ning Yuefeng sighed, looking infinitely reminiscent, and explained: "when you were young, your second master and ye Qin were rivals. Once they met, they would fight each other. They had to compete."


    "But in the end, it was inexplicable to play out feelings, no one is willing to fight who, really a pair of happy enemies, but they are because of what division of the hand, which I do not know, your second master has been reluctant to tell me."


    "Moreover, because of the great disparity between Ye Qin and your second master at that time, few people except me knew about it. In the current words, it''s a love affair under the ground. You''d better know it yourself. Don''t spread it out to avoid causing trouble."


    Ning Yuefeng''s three words shocked the people present to the extreme. His eyes were wide open, as if he could not believe that the second master had a relationship with Ye Jiayuan.


    However, I don''t think it''s easy. The second master never married, and ye Qin never married. There must have been something unknown. If I went to see ye Qin face to face in Ye''s family, I might be rejected. After all, it has been so many years.It''s even possible that ye Qin is full of hatred for the second master because of his licentious and casual personality.


    However, at the moment there are not many ways, I always have to try.


    So, I nodded first to show my understanding, and then said, "Mr. Ning, you go to have a rest first. I''ll take care of the second master''s affairs. As for ye Qin, I''ll go to Ye''s house to find her."


    "I just stay here. Now I have to rest, and I can''t rest. I''d better give you a cool life. It''s better to have a rest first and get into the Ye family as soon as possible. Don''t wait for the Ye family to send someone to pick you up. Because of your relationship with young master Ye Chen, the Ye family won''t turn you away. Maybe they can make a good impression." Ning Yuefeng shook his head, very firm.


    No one is willing to take a rest. He turns around to persuade me, so he has to promise, "in this case, you should pay attention to your health, and don''t overwork. I can''t sleep now. I''ll go to prepare to enter the Ye family first. As soon as today, I''ll enter the Ye family."


    With the consent of Ning Yuefeng, I left the ward and went out of the private hospital of Ning Fu.


    Step out of the hospital at this moment, the sky is covered with dark clouds, wind howling, lightning, thunder, like a storm is coming.


    Boom ~ ~


    a thunder and lightning passed through the sky, making a huge noise out of thin air. The wind and cloud rolled upside down, shaking the capital. The rainstorm suddenly came, wetting the ground, but it couldn''t stop me. I want to enter ye''s house.

 Chapter 235

    Drenched in the rain, I walked to the grand villa of Ningfu. I couldn''t help but pause and look back at a car placed in the rain.


    It''s very ordinary, like the appearance of a miscellaneous car. It''s a computer-based car carried by memeda.


    "Just leave it here. If you drive out rashly, I may be discovered by the Li family in my current situation. After all, this is always made by the Li family '' Staring at the main body of the car, I immediately made a decision, decisively back into the villa.


    The lineage of Ning mansion seems to gather in the second master''s side, making the whole villa seem empty.


    Into the room, I first took a bath, and then sat by the bed, took out the mobile phone to open the address book, complex looking at Ning Xing''s contact information, I don''t know whether to tell her, the second master''s situation.


    Silent for a long time, finally gave up.


    With Ning Xing''s character, she will be desperate to come back. Even when I''m away, she may break into the Song family alone with Ning Zhenbang and fight.


    Worried about the safety of Ning Xing, I decided to hide her for the time being, Ning Yuefeng should also be the same as me, will not tell her things, lest she mess.


    "Alas..." with a heavy sigh, I slowly put down my mobile phone and began to pack up. Suddenly, I felt that there was never a shelter for myself. I always walked and stopped like this.


    At the beginning, it was in Ling''s home. After being humiliated, he was forced to leave.


    Later, he worked in Dongling University, stayed in Chu YuYan''s home, but married song Shaocheng.


    Later, he lived in Yi''an mansion. For Chu Yuyan, he had to go to Yanjing.


    Finally, I lived in Ningfu and had to leave to go to Ye''s house...


    it seems that I was always passive and never settled down.


    An inexplicable emotion gradually poured into my mind. I suddenly understood why my parents wanted to quit the world and become an ordinary farmer. The reason was that they were tired of fighting.


    I suddenly become very envious of them, envious of their plain reality, and even I have an impulse to put everything aside and go to a deserted place to be a carefree person.


    However, in the present situation, how can I do so? I still have too many things to solve, too many grudges to understand, and too many responsibilities to complete!


    "Now that you have chosen this road, even if you are kneeling, you have to finish it!" I clenched my teeth and told myself steadfastly as I collected my clothes.


    After finishing everything, I sat on the chair and lit a cigarette silently, enjoying the last time I stayed in Ningfu.


    The curtain of the French window was opened easily. The wind was howling and the thunderstorm was mixed outside. From time to time, the electric light flashed and roared, and the storm officially began.


    Looking at the sky covered with dark clouds, I was holding a cigarette in my mouth, and the corner of my mouth turned up in a radian, "is there a storm? No, it''s just a prelude. The real storm hasn''t started yet. Song family, although I can''t avenge you now, I will never let you go. Fang Dao, I will go to Fang''s VIP, Li''s... I will go too, but at present, I can only bear it


    After taking a deep breath of smoke and spitting out the clouds, I began to deal with the funds entrusted to me by Ningfu. I arranged for MEDA to divide the income of Xingwang into half, half for me, and the other half for Ningfu once a month.


    Then, I turned on my computer and started a video conversation with Tiejiang.


    In this dialogue, only Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng were present, and no other elders were present.


    I went straight to the topic and said, "you two, can you tell me about the current situation of Tiejiang power?"


    Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng get to know each other. It seems to be quite unexpected, but it seems to be expected. They both smile. City has the final say,


    Shao asked the sky first, and laughed, "this Iron River belongs to the less Lord. Naturally, the Lord can ask about the Iron River. This is excellent. At present, the power of the Iron River is mostly in the second tier city, and the small part is in the three line and four line city. But not every stronghold city is our iron River, and there are other places that are stronger than us, but still have to. Give us face. "


    After a pause, I asked, "what about Tiejiang''s industry? What is the main business at present? "


    "This... Little Lord, I think you know it in your heart." Ren Changfeng was slightly embarrassed.


    I nodded my head thoughtfully, thinking that Tiejiang is always black, and its operation must be a gray industry. There should not be much business on the surface.


    Simply, I made a quick decision, decided, said: "from today on, Tiejiang began to expand, the first step is to recover the local power of the third and fourth tier cities, the second step is to occupy the second tier cities."


    "If the person in charge of the Li family sees Tiejiang like this, he will never stop him, or even help you, because he wants to take Tiejiang as his own. It''s better to fatten Tiejiang first. We''ll take advantage of this mentality to strengthen Tiejiang."


    "After all this, I''ll listen to my instructions for the next step. Of course, I''m just saying a goal. As for how you do it, you have to master the middle degree. After all, it''s a legal society, and some things can''t be done too much."I said several words in succession. Ren Changfeng patted his forehead and said to himself, "why didn''t I think of that? Yes, since Li Qinghao wants to annex Tiejiang, he won''t stop us if he wants to strengthen our power. He will even help us! "


    Even Shao Wentian was shocked and looked unbelievable. "We didn''t expect that, but the young master thought of it. Yes, we used to guard against Li Qinghao. We were afraid of his wolf ambition. We might as well open the door and tell him that we want to grow up and let him help us in turn. Ha ha, when Tiejiang grows to a certain extent, if Li Qinghao wants to annex it, he will It''s difficult. After all, he''s not the real owner of the Li family. "


    "As for the welfare and treatment of Tiejiang members, they should all be doubled. If they encounter financial difficulties, they can inform me at any time through MEDA. In a word, money is not a problem. I don''t have much money. What I want is power and a cohesive force!" I stood up and licked my dry lips.


    Finally, I said, "the last point is to recruit experts in secret, and the lowest is to list experts. The more the better, no matter how much money you spend! You can even give them a promise to tell them that as long as they enter Tiejiang, they may become tianbang experts. We Tiejiang will provide resources to cultivate them, which is absolutely a huge temptation for them. Don''t let the Li family know. We must recruit secretly. This will be a card to deal with the Li family in the future. That''s all I have to say. "


    "Follow the instructions of the little Lord!" Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng have the same response.


    I nodded again, pressed the power off button, grabbed the trunk and walked out of the room.


    When I came to the door of the villa, the wind was still howling and the rainstorm was still falling. I raised my head, gazed at the sky and clenched my fist. "Ye family, I''m here, second master... Wait for me to come back."


    ...


    the author''s words: I found that many brothers skip some chapters without reading them. There is a chapter in the middle and they stride over them directly. I suggest you write down how many chapters you see when you finish reading them.

 Chapter 236

    Finally, under the escort of the driver Xiaoqi driving an old car, I completely left Ningfu and went all the way to the Ye family.


    I''m sitting in the back of the old car. After arranging a series of things properly, I''m very calm. At present, there are only a few goals left. The first is to find the antidote of the poison blood and Qi pill, the second is to get the bone quenching body pill, and finally, with enough strength, I''ll go to the Fang family VIP!


    Established the goal, I am firmer, has made all preparations, may enter one of the three aristocratic families at any time the leaf family!


    Half an hour later, the rain stopped suddenly, and the car came to the center of Yanjing. It stopped in front of an ancient gate, and there were two huge stone carvings on the left and right, just like a deterrent.


    "Young master, the Ye family is here." Driver Xiaoqi said.


    "OK, you go back to Ningfu first." I nodded, decisively pulled open the door, a foot on the ground, raised his head, a seat of magnificent Qing Dynasty buildings, suddenly came into view, there is no trace of modern architecture, all the simple atmosphere, immediately shocked me on the spot.


    In particular, the location of Ye''s family is almost the center of Yanjing. It''s hard to compare it with money. It''s very powerful to have an area of your own in this area.


    Even Fang''s and Li''s are near here. They are not far away from each other!


    Take a deep breath, steady mind, I went to the guard in front, said hello, "Hello, I''m Li Shaobai, from Ningfu, please tell the people of Ye family for me, say Ningfu Li Shaobai, don''t want to trouble ye family to send someone to pick up, so I came in person."


    "Li Shaobai of Ningfu? I see. You wait here. " The doorman gave me a light look. It seemed that being a doorman here was a very important thing. He didn''t worry about anyone who would dare to mess around, and didn''t care who I was. Then he picked up the pager and informed the people of the Ye family, "report to the team leader, Li Shaobai of Ningfu. He said he didn''t want to trouble the people of the Ye family to pick him up, so he came in person, let him in?"


    A voice of displeasure suddenly sounded at the other end of the pager, "Li Shaobai? Li Shaobai from Ningfu? Coming early? Young Lord Ye Shun said that this man has broken the way of our Ye family. If he comes, let him wait outside. When our Ye family is willing to open the door, he will come in again. "


    "Got it." The doorman turned off the pager, looked at me and said, "you... Just wait. You heard me just now. It''s not my meaning. It''s the meaning of the leader. It''s the meaning of young Lord Ye Shun."


    "Young master Ye Shun?" I picked pick eyebrow, thought this is not deliberately difficult? When did I break the way of the Ye family? Isn''t that bullshit? Where do I have time to wait? The second master is lying in Ningfu now, waiting for me to find an antidote for him!


    Simply, I put down my face, took out a cigarette from my pocket, gave it to the guard, and asked tentatively: "brother, I''m new here, and I don''t know the rules of the Ye family. I don''t know what''s wrong with me, which makes the Ye family unhappy?"


    "You don''t know that? In fact, it''s not a secret thing. I''ll tell you. At the four family meeting, young master yechen forged a friendship with Fang Dao of Fang family for you. The Ye family always remained neutral and never took part in the fight between Fang and Li. No one offended anyone. This time, because of you, young master yechen violated the rules of Ye family. He was not only beaten down by young master Yeshun, but also scolded by several elders of Ye family I''ve had a good meal, and now I''m locked up. " As soon as the guard saw that my cigarette was tegun, he couldn''t help taking it and smashed it a few times.


    Yechen was also a little master Yeshun pressure? And locked up?


    I suddenly narrowed my eyes and understood what was going on. It seems that the Ye family''s competition is also very fierce. It must be this man named Ye Shun who took the opportunity to seize Ye Chen''s handle and beat him down at one stroke. After all, he is the same master. If there are more people, there will be more competitiveness!


    I was not happy for a moment. This man named Ye Shun was so difficult. He not only took the opportunity to suppress Ye Chen, but also turned me away.


    However, facing the closed door of the Ye family, I had no choice but to stand in front of the door and wait. Moreover, I didn''t have the contact information of Ye Chen at all. He was also closed and couldn''t go out.


    A bite of teeth, I think the face of the Ye family can be really big, say not to enter, not to enter, even if I have the qualification to enter the Ye family.


    In my old temper, where can I stand such treatment? He turned around and left.


    But for the sake of the second master, I just didn''t leave. I stood in front of the Ye family like a fool, waiting for the Ye family to give orders and let the guard open the door.


    After standing for half an hour, my feet were numb, but there was no order. The guard smoked my cigarette, and it was not good for me. Some couldn''t see it. He quickly said, "what, now you''re not coming at the right time. Come back another day. At this moment, the Ye family won''t open the door. You can''t even stand until tomorrow."


    "No, I''ll wait here." I shook my head and said in secret that what I lack most is time. Where can I tolerate the delay?


    But at this time, the door suddenly came a car horn sound, the guard quickly turned back, remote control door.


    The simple door slowly opened, and a red lecan sports car slowly appeared in front of me.I saw this Lexan sports car, raised the accelerator, opened from the door, passed by me, and suddenly stopped.


    Then, the car window was put down. A young man with gold glasses sat in the cab and looked at me with disdain. He said with a smile: "I just received the news, so I came to see it by the way. Ha ha, are you Li Shaobai? First place in four conferences? So what? Don''t you have to wait like a dog in front of my house


    "Who are you?" I turned my face and asked coldly.


    The young man pushed the gold glasses and said sarcastically, "I won''t tell you, OK? The first of the four conventions? It''s ridiculous. What I look down on most is that the so-called four family assembly''s pride, one by one, still wants to climb the high branch and enter the big family? Do you think you can enter ye''s home so easily with Ye Chen''s help? Isn''t it the same pressure? I tell you, the most important thing for our Ye family is talents. You are not bad. If you break the rules of our Ye family, you will wait for you. "


    With that, the young man pressed on the window, stepped on the accelerator and drove away in his red Leiken sports car.


    I was never happy. I was biting my teeth. I looked at the guard and asked, "who was that man just now?"


    On hearing this, the guard saw that the Leiken sports car had gone far away. Then he said, "he is one of the nine young masters of the Ye family, ye Shun."

 Chapter 237

    Ye Shun!


    One of the nine young masters of Ye family, ranking third!


    Long before I came here, I had done a careful investigation through the relationship between Ning and Fu.


    In the Ye family, the head of the family was the most respected, followed by the elder, then the nine young masters, and finally the members of the lineage.


    However, the nine little masters do not have real power. They only have huge resources and noble status.


    It can be said that any one of the nine young masters may be the future master of the Ye family. He may be regarded as a backup candidate for the master and the elder. Even if he is the least, he may become an elder in the next ten years!


    Only when you become a family owner or elder can you really have real power.


    Ye Chen is the last of the nine young masters, and the ninth one is the second As like as two peas of the same time, I shook hands and faced the taunt of Ye Shun. I had no way to do that. Just like the way Fang said before me, the difference between the identity was too wide.


    But I don''t believe it. Ye Shun received the news and knew that I was outside Ye''s house. Other people in Ye''s house must have received the news. If they don''t open the door now, maybe they are testing me. I want to try whether I really want to enter ye''s house!


    This moment, I suddenly figured out, especially for the second master, even if I had to stand for three days and three nights, I had to enter the door of Ye''s house.


    Simply, I put down face, standing in front of the door of the Ye family, directly ignoring the door guard''s persuasion, motionless.


    The guard saw that I had a firm attitude and did not speak any more. He went back to his post and looked at me from time to time. He was full of surprise and said to himself, "no wonder people who can win the top of the four conferences and put down their face are not uncommon now."


    Little by little, even if it drizzled again, I didn''t care. My mind was full of second master fighting with Liu Quan. Then I was seriously injured and stepped into the gate of hell.


    "Second master..." I couldn''t help it. My nose was sore. I kept my heart from aching. I always stood in the same place, waiting for the Ye family to open the door for me.


    I''m sure that this is not only what ye Shun meant, but also a test given by the Ye family.


    But if the Ye family thinks that this kind of test can embarrass me, it''s a big mistake. The Ye family doesn''t know why I came here!


    One minute, five minutes, ten minutes.


    One hour, two hours, three hours!


    Until my legs became numb, I gritted my teeth and thought, compared with the second master''s pain, what is it? Second master for my body pain, I stand for him, what is it?


    It''s getting dark and the lights are on. I stand from day to night!


    At this moment, ye Shun, who went out, came back again. When he saw that I was still standing at the door, he immediately drove the car next to me, opened the window and said with a smile, "Oh, still standing? Isn''t the leg numb? If you don''t want to be numb, you can go quickly, but no one will stop you. "


    I didn''t even look at Ye Shun. I completely ignored his existence and took him as transparent.


    Ye Shun immediately upset, pushed the gold glasses, said: "still have a temper, since you have such a temper, continue to stand and wait, I see you today even if you stand until dawn, no one will come out, I advise you to die this heart, you broke our rules of the Ye family, even if you enter the Ye family, it is just to realize the promise to let you enter the Ye family, won''t you It''s better to stay in your Ningfu than to give you any good treatment. "


    I still ignore Ye Shun, he sneered, full of disdain to close the window, into the Ye family, the door again into a closed state.


    It seems that the elder brother of the guard really can''t see it. He brought me a bottle of water and a piece of bread and said, "brother, I admire your patience, but I can''t help eating and drinking. Otherwise, how can I persist? But I''ll tell you that the Ye family won''t open the door for you today. You''d better leave. "


    I turned my face and looked deeply at the elder brother of the guard. I looked at the water and bread in his hand. I suddenly felt that his behavior was very strange. From the beginning to now, I have been persuading me to leave. He is only a guard. Why is he so sure that the Ye family won''t open the door? The most important thing is that since he wants to give me food, why should he persuade me to leave?


    Maybe I misunderstood the kindness of the guard elder brother, but it may also be the test of the Ye family, so I shook my head decisively and said firmly: "Li has given thanks for the kindness of the guard elder brother, but I can''t accept your things. Moreover, since I choose to enter the Ye family, how can I give up halfway and just leave?"


    At this time, the elder brother of the guard suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and nodded to me, "very good. Congratulations. You have passed the test. You can enter the Ye family."


    With that, the elder brother of the guard took out the pager at his waist, tuned the channel, and said, "tell Mr. Peng that Li Shaobai''s test has passed. He didn''t pick up my things, so he chose to continue waiting."


    The person on the other end of the pager gave a faint response, "let him come in. You can take him to the prepared residence and arrange for him to stay. You don''t have to worry about the rest. Someone will take over.""Yes, Mr. Peng." The elder brother of the guard nodded respectfully, then took back the pager again, took the food over, and said, "I just received the order in advance and was responsible for observing you. Now that I have passed the test of the Ye family, I''d better eat it to avoid starvation."


    Looking at the bread in front of me, I was hungry, but I didn''t pick it up. I thought it would not be another test, would it?


    As soon as the guard elder brother saw it, he immediately patted me on the shoulder with a smile. "Don''t worry, it''s just a prop. Don''t worry about it. Eat it. I''ve been seeing you for a long time, and I feel uncomfortable. The test of the Ye family is really hard."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help reaching for it, and immediately in front of the guard brother, I wolfed down. He couldn''t help laughing. "Let''s go, I''ll take you in, but I have to remind you that this is only a test for the Ye family. What''s more, it''s still behind. It''s not so simple to really integrate into the Ye family."


    With that, the guard opened the door and led me inside.


    The moment I stepped into the gate of the Ye family, I felt very lucky. If I had just received the food from the guard brother, I would not have been able to go in for three days and three nights.


    However, the elder brother of the guard also said that this is only the first test of the Ye family for me, and the more difficult test is still ahead of me...


    ...


    the author''s words: sorry, I''m delayed temporarily, so the update is late.

 Chapter 238

    After entering the Ye family, under the guidance of the guard elder brother, I didn''t go to the Ye family center. Instead, I was led to a remote corner.


    Until I came to a cold courtyard, the elder brother of the guard stopped and looked back at me. "My task is here. You will live here in the future. There are many vacant rooms in it. You can do it at will."


    With that, the guard turned and left.


    "Thank you, brother guard." I said thanks. When I raised my head, I looked at the plaque at the gate of the courtyard. I could not help but read the three words above, "Langya Pavilion..."


    then I looked around and found that the front of the courtyard was overgrown with weeds. It seemed that no one had ever taken care of it.


    Slightly pick eyebrows, I understand what is going on, but did not think much, since the Ye family to test me, then come on!


    Simply, I took a step forward, stepped into the steps in front of the gate, reached out and pushed open the decadent gate.


    Creak ~ ~


    when the door of the courtyard opened, there was a burning smell, mixed with a trace of smoke. I coughed a few times. I quickly covered my nose and waved the smoke that covered my eyes. Was there anyone else in the Langya pavilion?


    Sure enough, when I stepped into the threshold, in a messy, dilapidated yard, there was a young man, his hair was messy, dressed like a beggar, his face was smoked black, with a fan in his hand, was squatting on the ground, concentrating on a stove in front of him. He was very worried and didn''t notice that I came in.


    Just at this time, a room suddenly opened the door, and a strong man appeared. He looked very unhappy, and was cursing at the young beggar.


    "Ye Zhan, what the hell are you doing? Do you get kicked in the head by a donkey when you make these useless things all day long


    "Just be happy. Have you ever thought about the smell in the yard?"


    "Ye Zhan, what did I ask you!! Get the hell out of here


    Seeing that the young man, who was like a beggar, didn''t respond. His eyes were still staring at the stove. The strong man suddenly went up to him, picked up the burning stick on the ground and beat the stove to pieces.


    The young beggar''s face changed greatly. He suddenly stood up and showed his hysterical madness. He stared at the strong man and said angrily, "Ye Shu, you!! This is my hope to leave Langya Pavilion. You smashed it with a stick. I''m not finished with you! "


    Scolding, the young beggar pours on the strong man. They curse each other and fight like enemies.


    "Leave Langya pavilion? Don''t you think too much? If you enter Langya Pavilion, you will be abandoned by the Ye family! "


    "I don''t care. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. I can''t leave Langya Pavilion. It''s you that I can leave! You broke my stove. You compensate me. I will kill you today! "


    However, the young beggar was thin and weak. He was not a strong man''s opponent at all. He was immediately put down on the ground. Both of them were very angry and glared at each other.


    The strong man lowered his head, cut the young beggar in anger, and said: "Ye Zhan, I''ve said it many times. It''s impossible. We are people who break the rules. The Ye family has completely abandoned us."


    "Ye Shu, you son of a bitch, if you think that the Ye family has abandoned us, you can leave Langya Pavilion and the Ye family. The Ye family didn''t say that they wouldn''t let you go. You have a good mouth. In fact, it''s not the same as me. I hope the Ye family will remember us again?" The young beggars were obviously not satisfied.


    I looked at the two guys in a daze. I couldn''t see the situation clearly, but I heard something from their conversation. It turned out that the so-called Langya pavilion was for people who broke the rules. In other words, it was for people abandoned by the Ye family.


    I coughed a few times. These two guys noticed my existence and turned back together.


    At that moment, the two guys'' faces changed, and they ran over and surrounded me.


    The young beggar wiped the dust on his face. He was so excited that he couldn''t help himself. He even said, "who are you? Are you? "


    "Are you? Are you sent by the Ye family to take us out of Langya pavilion? " The strong man was also excited, as if he had forgotten that he was still fighting.


    I shook my head, pointed to the trunk behind my buttocks and explained, "no, I''m here to live in Langya Pavilion. My name is Li Shaobai. Please take care of me in the future."


    "It''s not... You''ll call me ye Zhan later." The young beggar, who called himself Ye Zhan, immediately turned around and left like a vented ball. He went back to the position of the furnace and picked up the rest.


    The strong man looked at Ye Zhan deeply and sighed heavily. Although he was disappointed, he was also quite forthright. He hooked me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "ha ha, Langya Pavilion is coming again. With you, there are three people. My name is Ye Shu, ye of Ye family, special special special."


    Speaking of this, ye Shu slightly frowned and asked: "but, brother, what''s your surname Li?"


    "It''s a complicated matter. It''s hard to make it clear for a while. Let''s go in. In a word, I''m not from the Ye family." I said helplessly."Ha ha, no problem, no problem. I''m happy to have friends from afar. I don''t have to face Ye Zhan every day." Ye Shu nodded his head and took the initiative to carry my luggage. He was very polite. He took me to a shabby room and opened the door. It was full of stuffy air. There was a spider web around it. It seemed that there was no one to live in and take care of all the year round.


    After a little cleaning, I finally settled down. I sat on a chair, and ye Shu sat opposite me. He looked out of the room and looked at Ye Zhan, who was making a fire in the yard again. He said angrily, "this psycho is burning every day. Aren''t you afraid to burn the yard? I don''t know what he thinks, but the donkey kicked him in the head. "


    I was puzzled and asked, "brother Shu, I just heard you say that people living in Langya pavilion are abandoned by the Ye family. Is this true?"


    "Yes, all the people who live in Langya pavilion are abandoned by the Ye family. A few years ago, Langya pavilion was quite busy, and there were other people, but because there was really no way, they all chose to leave the Ye family. Now I''m left with Ye Zhan, and now I have brother Li. I finally have someone who can speak, and I don''t have to face Ye Zhan every day." Ye Shu nodded and said.


    Hearing this, I narrowed my eyes and asked, "brother, is it possible to live here and return to the real Ye family?"


    For a moment, ye Shu''s face was embarrassed, and the whole person was extremely tangled.


    "To live in Langya Pavilion is to be divided into the Ye family and want to return to the Ye family. It''s possible, but it''s also... Impossible."


    ...


    the author''s words: Langya trio makes a grand debut, ye Shu, the great devil and ye Zhan, the great poison master!

 Chapter 239

    "Unless you have something that can make the Ye family change their mind, your strength is part of it, but the final result depends on the Ye family''s decision."


    At this moment, through Ye Shu''s simple statement, I have learned that although the people living in Langya pavilion are still in the Ye family, they are basically abandoned by the Ye family. It is extremely unlikely that they can reintegrate into the Ye family, unless there is something amazing that makes the Ye family look at each other.


    Ye Shu''s face became more and more difficult. It seemed that even he was not sure.


    I was very curious and asked, "brother, why did you come to Langya pavilion?"


    "Alas, I''ve broken the rules of the Ye family. I''m going to take the initiative." Ye Shu sighed and supported his cheek with his hand, looking very regretful.


    "Who is the young master, brother Shu?" I was shocked, in front of Ye Shu, even dare to less initiative?


    As if he saw my accident, ye Shu laughed bitterly and said, "it''s the bastard named Ye Shun. I don''t like those self righteous people. Sometimes I''m impulsive, so I can''t help doing it. If I wasn''t a member of the Ye family, I''m afraid I would have been abandoned. How could I stay in Langya pavilion?"


    Ye Shun again? The third little master of the Ye family? How brave Ye is!


    Simply, I looked at Yezhan outside the door and asked, "what about Yezhan?"


    "Ye Zhan? This neuropathy is to die and play with fire. As the disciple of the king of Dan, he has a good right path and has to make some poison pills, which makes the king of Dan unhappy. So he was ordered to come to Langya Pavilion. But the boy still has his heart, boasting all day that he can practice the best poison pills in the world and let the king of Dan look at him with new eyes. Isn''t that bullshit? " Ye Shu suddenly disdained to get up and snorted.


    I''m shocked. I can''t believe that ye Zhan is ye Jiadan''s Apprentice?


    But seriously, ye Zhan is not on the right track, but on a different route. I gave up. I think he can''t save the second master, and he can''t make the bone quenching body pill. Moreover, the second master''s poison is only the king of Dan in the whole world. Ye Zhan should not be able to reach this point.


    At this time, ye Shu suddenly turned around and asked, "what about brother Li? What''s the reason? "


    I looked at Ye Shu and thought that he was unprepared for me and very polite, so I told him the reason why he came to Ye''s home to seek an antidote for his second master''s serious injury, including the events of the four conferences, and explained the whole story.


    As a result, as soon as I finished speaking, ye Shu slapped the table. The whole person glared angrily and said, "I''ve heard of the name of Ning Er ye for a long time. His mother, this song family is not human. His mother is extremely insidious. He even uses this mean trick and that way to take over love with a knife!"


    Speaking of this, ye Shu sighed, "but brother Li, your luck is really bad. The ninth young master broke the rules of the Ye family for you. I''m afraid you''ll be locked up for a long time. If you stay in this Langya Pavilion, I''m afraid you don''t have time to find the antidote of the poison blood and Qi pill."


    But as soon as the words fell, ye Zhan, who was on fire in the yard, seemed to hear our conversation. He turned back from a distance and immediately stared at us. He was very excited. He ran directly in and asked, "poison blood to transform Qi pill?"?? Just now, did you say that someone was poisoned by the poisonous blood and transforming Qi pill? "


    "Yes, I came to Ye''s house to find the antidote of Duxue Huaqi pill." I nodded and looked at Ye Zhan in a daze.


    Unexpectedly, ye Zhan suddenly took a cold breath and sat next to me with unprecedented concentration. His dark eyes stared at me. "Li... Brother Li, do you know that the poison blood Huaqi pill is very toxic one day? It first covers the blood vessels and channels, then invades the five zang organs and six Fu organs, and finally corrodes the bones and turns the whole body into blood and dies?"


    "Yes, brother Ye Zhan, what do you mean by that?" I can''t help being suspicious.


    Ye Zhan''s eyes narrowed into a slit, more serious, "do you believe it or not, can I help you? As long as you are willing to let Mr. Ning do my experiment, with enough resources, I can deploy a more powerful poison pill to fight the poison with poison. "


    BAM ~ ~


    Ye Shu slapped the table again and couldn''t help scolding, "Ye Zhan, what nonsense are you talking about? With your ability, even your elder martial brother can''t compete. How dare you claim to be able to detoxify? You have to choose a time to brag, OK? I think you just want Mr. Ning to be your mouse, right? If you fail, can you bear the responsibility? Do you know? They say that you are the most useless one among the disciples of King Dan, and that you are the disgrace of King Dan! "


    However, ye Zhan is obviously a person with a hot personality and is not excited. He immediately stares at Ye Shu and yells, "Ye Shu, you son of a bitch, just broke my stove. I haven''t bothered you. What are you doing now? Let you talk? I''m a disgrace to King Dan? You are still a disgrace to your family! How many resources did your lineage give you? You''re good. Now you don''t even have the strength of the table. You don''t have the brain to take the initiative with others. Are you qualified to take the initiative with others? It''s good that I didn''t drive you out of the Ye family. "


    As soon as they met, they bickered and belittled each other, almost fighting again, just like the enemies of previous lives.I quickly get up, stop in the middle, do a peacemaker, good life advised a few words, the two guys just bear to sit back.


    But after listening to their conversation, I also got to know them. One is the shame of the lineage and the other is the shame of King Dan...


    however, I didn''t think deeply that since I live in Langya Pavilion, no matter how high or low I am, everyone is the same.


    Immediately, I hugged Ye Zhan and said, "brother Ye Zhan''s intention is good, but in this way, it''s like gambling. I dare not gamble on my second master''s life, so I thank brother Ye Zhan here. As for the antidote, let me find it myself."


    "When you can''t find a way, I''m sure you''ll come to me." Ye Zhan curled his lips, waved his sleeves, walked out of the door, went back to the yard, and continued to make a fire.


    Ye Shu snorted with great disdain and said: "I really take myself seriously. I don''t even have a good stove. People use tripods to make pills. They don''t have any herbs at all. I don''t know if I have a thousand yuan in my pocket. It''s a lump of excrement to make a hair mill


    I shook my head with a bitter smile, thinking that these two guys are really like enemies. I simply put aside the topic and asked, "brother, I don''t know how to leave Langya Pavilion and enter ye family?"


    "Well... There will be people from the Ye family coming to visit Langya pavilion every month. At that time, perform according to the requirements. If you pass the test, you will be able to enter the real Ye family." Ye Shu said.


    I feel nervous. I only come here once a month? Would it have come yesterday? And then I''ll wait until next month? I don''t have much time to lose.


    So I quickly asked, "when will the Ye family come this month?"


    Ye Shu put up a finger, "the first day of every month, pinch a finger, there are three days."


    ...


    the author''s words: ye Shu and ye Zhan are important supporting roles, and they will be Li Shaobai''s right and left hands in the future, so they need a certain space to describe, and not only that, at present, Li Shaobai needs forbearance, I also need forbearance as the author, and brothers, you also need forbearance. As the saying goes, forbearance is the only way to break out. Later in this book, it will be the most wonderful one part!


    In addition, Li Qingcheng, who we are looking forward to most, will definitely come out again!

 Chapter 240

    I was relieved and thought that there was still a chance. I didn''t have to wait for a month. My second master''s illness couldn''t be delayed. I had to leave Langya Pavilion as soon as possible and completely integrate into Ye''s family.


    Because only in this way can we have a chance to see Yeqin. Even if Yeqin does not agree, there may be other opportunities!


    But in the Ye family, there are many rules I don''t know, so I asked Ye Shu carefully.


    Ye Shu is not ambiguous. He is very straightforward. He immediately introduces the rules of the Ye family.


    "There are many rules in the Ye family, but you can just remember the most important points. As long as the others are not too big, no one will take care of them."


    "First of all, you can''t make the following mistakes. In the Ye family, the status is very important."


    "Second, it is very important not to fight with the people of Fang and Li without permission, because the Ye family has always been neutral, steady and sustainable development, and no one will be offended. This is the mean of the Ye family."


    "Third, we must not use force without permission."


    "Finally, the rules of Langya Pavilion. As long as the people in Langya Pavilion leave the Ye family without permission, they will give up the opportunity to stay in the Ye family and never enter the Ye family again."


    After hearing this, I was not surprised about the previous points. Only the rules of Langya Pavilion made me tense. I didn''t expect that I could not come out when I entered, and I could not come back when I went out. This Langya pavilion has such rules!


    For me, there will be a lot of restrictions. I can''t deal with a lot of things personally. Even I don''t have the chance to go back to Ningfu to visit the second master. No wonder in Langya Pavilion, so many people who left didn''t come back!


    Seeing my silence, ye Shu stood up and waved his big sleeve, "it''s late now. I think brother Li is tired too. Let''s have a rest first."


    "Thank you very much, brother." I clasped my fist and sent Ye Shu to the door.


    Close the door, I breathe the dull air, looking at the room full of dust and cobwebs, can''t help but sigh, began to clean up.


    After working for a long time, I opened the window to ventilate, and then made the room clean. I was so tired that I took a bath and immediately lay on the bed to have a rest.


    However, although it was late, I could still smell a smell of scorching in the room. I lay on the bed and looked through the window. I found that ye Zhan was still in the yard. I still didn''t know what to burn with fire. I looked very attentive, as if I was preparing for the test in three days.


    On the other side of the courtyard, ye Shu also did not sleep, his expression was very melancholy, holding a pot of wine in his hand, sitting at the end of the courtyard corridor, drinking one mouthful at a time, as if he was not sure about the test three days later.


    At this moment, Langya Pavilion is in a mess, full of sundries. Compared with Yejia center, it is like a corner deliberately abandoned, like a waste station, with very little to be recycled.


    The next morning, I was woken up by the noise of the quarrel. I opened the door drowsily. Ye Shu and ye Zhan were fighting again. They were red faced and thick necked. They were scolding each other.


    "It''s you who scolded me. What''s the matter? Ye Shu, you''re a waste of your own family. After taking so many pills, your body doesn''t change at all. It''s a waste


    "Yezhan, would you like to say another word? You psycho, do you think you''re good? The resources given to you by the Ye family, if you don''t refine them well, you have to refine some poison pills. What''s the use of that? "


    "Ye Shu, you don''t know what pills are! If I were you, even if I were dead, I would practice my skills and let others see! "


    "You


    Ye Shu was completely infuriated, a grasp Ye Zhan''s collar, posture is about to start.


    I immediately very sober, quickly ran in the past, forced to break them apart, block in the middle, said: "I said, this morning, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Shu''s face was full of anger. He pointed to Ye Zhan and said, "this psycho stole my wine while I was sleeping, son of a bitch. That''s my last pot of wine!"


    "I drink your wine for your own good. Don''t be a loser all day. After all, I''m in Langya Pavilion. I''m not for your own good. For whom?" Ye Zhan was unconvinced and immediately fought back.


    Ye Shu''s face changed, as if ye Zhan had stabbed him in the pain. He muttered and said, "don''t make excuses for what you do. It sounds so nice. I broke your stove yesterday, not for your own good. I want you to go the right way."


    "You! How can it be evil to make poison? Why don''t you give me a reason? Do I make poison to harm people? Some of the broken bones and quenched body pills are poisonous. Why don''t you say that my master has gone astray? " Ye Zhan''s face changed slightly, as if he had been stabbed in the pain.


    I shook my head helplessly, raised my hand to stop them from quarreling. Haosheng advised: "in fact, you are not too wrong. There is no need to spread your anger on each other. This is not good. After all, we are all in the same goal in Langya Pavilion. I think it''s better to work hard together and unite as one."As a result, ye Zhan put his hands on his chest, turned his head and snorted, "I don''t want to be associated with Ye Shu, who is a loser of his own."


    Ye Shu was so angry that he shook his body, gritted his teeth, and immediately scolded: "you are a loser, you are a psycho, I will not be with you!"


    I had no choice but to smile bitterly. I thought that these two guys were so hot, and no one would let them. They were a pair of living treasures. It seemed that no matter how I tried to persuade them, they were useless. I had to say, "although I''m new here, I''m also a member of Langya Pavilion. Would you sell me face and stop arguing?"


    With these words, I took out the Tegong cigarettes I had brought from Ning Fu from my pocket, and drew out two of them for distribution to them.


    But when ye Zhan saw my cigarette, he was so excited that his eyes almost didn''t fall to the ground. He took one directly from my hand and put it in front of his nose and sniffed it hard. "Hiss, good guy, good cigarette, where did it come from?"


    Ye Shu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, took the cigarette in my hand, also showed excitement, "you actually have a cigarette?"


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it smoke? I have a lot in my room. If it''s not enough, people can send it outside and let you smoke until your ears smoke. " I looked at their faces and didn''t know what the situation was.


    Ye Zhan was so excited that he caught my hand on the spot and stared at me with dark pupils. He was more serious than he was when he was making pills. "Brother Li, no! It should be brother Li! In the future, you will be my brother, and you will be the leader of Langya Pavilion! "


    I am a Leng a Leng of, more don''t understand, only voice ask a way: "this is?"


    Ye Shu took a deep breath, as if he was too excited to extricate himself, and as if he had met the Savior, he said: "brother Li, I forgot to tell you last night that people would come to Langya pavilion to deliver meals every day, but cigarettes and wine would be delivered once a month. It''s not enough. We can''t get out of Ye''s door in Langya Pavilion. We don''t have money in our pocket, so we have to go with him It''s like a pauper. Otherwise, ye Zhan, the son of a bitch, will steal my wine? "


    I understand that the secret way is so. I didn''t expect that the Ye family not only abandoned people in Langya Pavilion, but also blocked the economy.


    Simply, I pushed away Ye Zhan''s hand and said: "this... Tobacco and wine, if you need, I can send people to the door of Ye''s house at any time, and then go to get them. Don''t be polite to me, but I can''t afford the Langya Pavilion leader. Forget it."


    "No! Brother Li, from now on, you are the leader of Langya Pavilion. If you have cigarettes and wine, you are the boss! " Ye Zhan immediately vetoed, and his tone was extremely firm.


    Say, ye Zhan still pulled Ye Shu, scold a way: "return Leng to do what?"? Hurry up! Have you forgotten the rules of Langya pavilion? "


    Ye Shu responded with an embarrassed smile. He rarely stood in the same line with Ye Zhan and said, "Er, yes, brother Li, there is an unwritten rule in Langya Pavilion, that is, there are cigarettes and wine, that is, the boss is the leader of the pavilion."


    I''m completely stupid. I used two cigarettes and became the leader of Langya Pavilion? Become their boss?

 Chapter 241

    However, I felt that I had just come one day and became their cabinet leader. I really couldn''t afford it. I simply took advantage of alcohol and tobacco and said, "in this way, cabinet leader or something, forget it. If you don''t have alcohol and tobacco in the future, you will come to me for it. But there is a premise here, that is, you can''t fight any more. Can you promise me no more?"


    "Do you hear me? Don''t make any noise in the future. " Ye Zhan stares.


    Ye Shu resolute counter stare, "should be you don''t make noise!"


    Seeing what they looked like, I shook my head, turned around and left.


    They were so anxious that they caught up with each other and took my left and right hands. Ye Zhan immediately agreed, "OK, we won''t quarrel. Don''t be angry, Lord."


    "Yes, we don''t quarrel any more. Don''t be angry. The future life of smoking and drinking depends on you. We just promise you." Ye Shu said.


    Although they say so, ye Zhan and ye Shu are still full of the smell of fire medicine. I know in my heart that these two guys are not right by nature. It''s better to stabilize them for the time being and let them have less quarrels in the yard. Isn''t it just a little wine and tobacco? I''m not mean.


    So I said, "in this case, you''d better not quarrel in the future, and the test will come in two days. It''s better to be quiet in the yard."


    As soon as I finished, the two guys nodded their heads again and again for fear that I would go back on my words.


    "Well, come in with me." I couldn''t help but smile, immediately led them into the room, opened the trunk, and gave each of them a cigarette.


    leaves exhibition, holding a whole piece of the cigarette in the hand, if the treasure is general, "the owner of the pavilion has the final say in the Langya Pavilion. We''ll do whatever you say in the future! "


    "Yes, don''t say those polite words. Anyway, you will be our boss in the future." Ye Shu was also holding a cigarette, and his expression was not to mention how excited he was.


    I looked at these two guys and thought, for the sake of smoking and drinking, they said that if they recognized me as the boss, they would recognize me as the boss without any ink. How greedy is that?


    It seems that the Ye family not only threw them in Langya Pavilion as waste products, but also didn''t give them enough alcohol and tobacco. They really treated them differently, and they were even stingy.


    Simply, I didn''t admit that I was the leader of the pavilion. Instead, I looked out at the yard and said, "the yard is messy and dirty. There are so many weeds. Let''s clean up the yard later. When the people of the Ye family come to check, they will leave an impression on others, won''t they?"


    "Yes, why didn''t I think of it? There are also extra points for impression points. " Ye Shu patted the melon seeds with a sudden look of joy.


    Ye Zhan nodded, and really regarded me as the owner of the pavilion. First, he ran out of my room, put the cigarettes away, immediately took the broom and began to clean.


    Far away, ye Zhan pointed to Ye Shu who was still in my room and said, "Ye Shu? Why don''t you come here and clean? Do you want to add points? "


    Ye Shu was not happy for a moment, but as soon as he saw me beside him, he just endured the attack and puffed up his stomach. Just like Ye Zhan, he put away his cigarettes, picked up his tools, waved his arms and began weeding.


    One person cleaning, one person weeding, two guys fighting each other, rarely do the same thing, but still can not do without bickering.


    "Ye Shu, hurry! How can you work like a woman


    "Ye Zhan, you''re the only girl. You''re a dead woman! I''ll sweep your land quickly. I''ll weed myself. You do what you do, and I do what I do. They don''t interfere with each other. Well water doesn''t invade river water. "


    "If you don''t weed quickly, I can sweep the floor?"


    "You! Can''t you just sweep the other side first? Do you have to come to me? Ye Zhan, do you think you are a piece of candy? Stick to me all the time. "


    "Roll the calf!"


    I walked out of the room, picked up another broom, ready to give a hand.


    Unexpectedly, ye Zhan was in a hurry. He came to me and grabbed me. He had to let me do it and said, "Lord, we''ll do these little things. Just sit and have a rest."


    "I''m also a member of Langya Pavilion now. It''s very proper for me to help clean it. Don''t treat me as the leader of the pavilion. Everyone is brothers." I couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    As a result, not only Ye Zhan was in a hurry, but also ye Shu came over with a scythe in his hand and said, "this is the rule, the rule of Langya Pavilion. Whoever can get tobacco and wine is the boss. We have broken the rule once, but we can''t break it again."


    "It''s just an unwritten rule. Don''t you care too much?" I scratched the back of my head.


    But ye Zhan shook his head and said justly, "even if it''s an unwritten rule, it belongs to the Ye family. We can''t commit it any more. It''s uncertain that someone is watching us secretly outside. Moreover, my master, King Dan, his old family, came out of Langya Pavilion in those years. This rule was given by him in those years. I, as an apprentice, can''t violate it, even more After that, you will be our Lord. "


    As soon as I talk about the king of Dan, I suddenly get interested. As his apprentice, ye Zhan should know a lot about the king of Dan, right?


    Not from of, I curiously asked a, "that Dan king he is so fierce, how can enter Langya pavilion?""Don''t you know, my master was also regarded as a madman, but who would have thought that his first bone quenching body pill was made in Langya pavilion! I''m in the same situation as my master used to be. I think I''ll be able to make a peerless poison pill! " Ye Zhan raised his head slightly and looked very proud, as if he was proud of the disciples of King Dan.


    "Just you? It''s good that you didn''t poison yourself first. " Ye Shu coldly inserted a sentence, deliberately cut Ye Zhan one eye.


    Ye Zhan''s face changed and he was about to reply. Seeing me in front of him, he forced himself to hold back and took the broom away from me. He said, "Lord, we can do all the rough work. Just rest. It''s enough for us to clean up a yard."


    Then ye Zhan threw the broom on Ye Shu, "you! I''ll give you what''s inside the yard. I''ll clean up what''s outside and work together. "


    Then, ye Zhan turned around and ran out of the courtyard. He was so angry that he stamped his feet and scolded: "Ye Zhan, you son of a bitch, you gave me the heavy work to do alone, and you ran outside to be lazy!"


    I picked up the broom that fell on the ground again, looked at Ye Shu one eye, "still I help you."


    "No, boss, just sit and play. Boss doesn''t have to work. I''ll do it." Ye Shu immediately raised his hand in front of me, and then snatched the broom from my hand.


    However, ye Shu was still not happy. He could only spread his anger on the weeds in the yard and cut them to death. While cutting, he scolded, "Ye Zhan, you son of a bitch, I''ll cut you to death, cut you to death, and cut you into a eunuch."


    I looked at them and laughed silently, thinking that Langya pavilion was really interesting.


    Slightly pondering, I thought about the assessment two days later. I don''t know what kind of test the Ye family will give this time?

 Chapter 242

    Although it is not clear what the assessment will be two days later, since the Ye family has arranged me in Langya Pavilion, it must have its purpose. On the one hand, it is to test me, on the other hand, it may be to observe me.


    "Langya Pavilion..." I slowly raised the corner of my mouth and scanned the whole yard. I said that if I was so easily defeated, I would not be Gu Liangsheng or Li Shaobai.


    It took a long time. It was not until noon that the yard was cleaned up. All the weeds were cleaned up. The ground was so clean that even a leaf could not be seen. It looked very neat, which made the whole Langya Pavilion look much more comfortable.


    However, it was just the cleaning of the courtyard and the gate. As for the rooms in Langya Pavilion, few of them can live in people, but they are all dust and cobwebs.


    Ye Shu, sweating, went into the room where I opened the door and offered to clean the room for me again.


    I shook my head, declined Ye Shu, and told him that I would take care of my own room, so I didn''t have to bother.


    But unexpectedly, ye Shu not only refused to agree, but also just cleaned up, "boss, you give us cigarettes and wine, this is what we should do, you don''t be polite to me, I Ye Shu who you don''t know?"


    With a bitter smile, I couldn''t stop Ye Shu at all. By getting along with him, I also knew that ye Shu had a very straight character. If he decided to do something, he would insist on doing it, and no one could stop him.


    However, ye Zhan suddenly ran in from the outside, holding a broom. When he stopped walking, he put his feet forward and back, raised his hands, and the broom ran through his whole body. He put on a martial posture, pointed to Ye Shu and said, "well, you ye Shu, you want to fight ahead of time! I didn''t expect you to be so scheming! Do you want to win the favor of the Lord and then use the Lord to deal with me? I tell you, no way! "


    Finish saying, ye Zhan is waving broom, also sweep for me unexpectedly.


    Ye Shu is not happy immediately, and seems to be exposed by Ye Zhan, biting his teeth and swearing: "this is my territory! I''m the one who came first. Get out of here. "


    "Why? Do you want to succeed? " Ye Zhan responded while sweeping the floor.


    I looked at the pair of live treasures and laughed bitterly. I saw that their gunpowder smell was getting stronger and stronger, and they had to fight again. I had to stand up and wave my hand. "Let me come to my room, and I''ll give you the rest. I don''t want you to fight again because of this."


    hitherto unknown, they were both very uneasy, especially when ye Shu was seemingly a shit stick. He was so upset that he had to turn cold. He hated him. "Well, the owner of the house has the final say, I''ll clean the other rooms."


    With that, ye Shu walked out quickly, as if he didn''t want to see ye Zhan.


    Ye Zhan showed a proud expression, with a smile, "nothing to be gallant, I knew that there must be no good intentions."


    "Ye Zhan, you can go out too. I can clean my room by myself." I have a dry cough.


    Ye Zhan nodded and walked away. Suddenly, he suddenly stopped in front of the door and looked at Ye Shu, who was cleaning other rooms not far away. The whole person was worried. "Oh, damn it, ye Shu is a son of a bitch. He didn''t have any good intentions. How could he be so willing to clean other rooms? I must want to clean more than I do, so that I can ask for credit from the cabinet leader and take advantage of the situation. No way! He can''t be allowed to do that. "


    Then, ye Zhan gritted his teeth and flew into other rooms. He cleaned the room at a very fast speed and worked very hard.


    Vaguely, when I was cleaning my room, I heard them shouting outside.


    "How''s it going? Ye Zhan, how many rooms have you cleaned? I''ve finished two! "


    "Ye Shu, you wait for me. My second room is almost finished, and I will surpass you. Can''t I see your trick? To be ugly, as soon as you squat down, I know what color of shit you are pulling. "


    "Yezhan, I''ve finished the third room. Hahaha, you can''t match me this time?"


    "You!! Ye Shu, you son of a bitch, you must have not cleaned up and perfunctorily


    ...


    this kind of words can never be heard.


    However, I didn''t stop it this time, because after my appearance, even if their relationship is still targeted, it rarely turns this kind of targeting into a competitive power.


    Therefore, no matter which angle, this kind of competitiveness is excellent, I will not stop it.


    But these two guys, still fight to the end, finally finished all the rooms, ran to me to fight for credit.


    "Boss, I basically cleaned more than half of the rooms in Langya Pavilion, which is more than that of Yezhan." Ye Shu said triumphantly.


    Ye Zhan, not angry, pointed to Ye Shu, but looked at me with his eyes and said, "Lord of the cabinet, this damned Ye Shu, he cheated, he perfunctorily, the rooms he cleaned are not as clean as mine."


    "What''s not as clean as you? Ye Zhan, I tell you, you must not be bloody and make trouble here. " Ye Shu immediately counterattacks to open a mouth, the whole person is also not happy, the two people tit for tat gunpowder smell, more and more intense.As soon as I saw that the situation was not right, I felt that the two guys were working very hard against each other, but when it came to the critical moment, I could not help but start again.


    Simply, I weighed it over, looked at Ye Zhan and ye Shu respectively, and asked: "you two, do you really want to compete?"


    "That''s right, boss. We just want to compete. This time, I''m the one who cleans a lot, but this psychopath doesn''t admit it and slanders me." Ye Shu holds his hands on his strong chest and stares at Ye Zhan, who is shorter than him.


    Ye Zhan was not satisfied on the spot. He raised his head and looked up at Ye Shu. He fought back and said, "who slandered you? I''m talking about the fact that the rooms you cleaned are not as clean as mine, and even some rooms have spider webs that haven''t been cleaned up. "


    I waved my hand to stop them, so that they would not continue to quarrel and get out of hand again.


    Then, I lit a cigarette slowly and said, "since you have to compete, I''ll be a notary. Now there''s still a little time to go before the examination. If one of you passes the examination or gets better results than the other, then even if he wins, I''ll reward him with ten tegon cigarettes and ten bottles of good wine. How about sending them from outside?"


    After a while, ye Zhan and ye Shu were completely excited. Their eyes were wide open and they took a cool breath one after another.


    "Ten tegon grade cigarettes, ten bottles of good wine, I wipe, compare, who is afraid of who? I''m sure I won''t lose to Ye Zhan. "


    "Well, come on, who''s afraid of who? If I can''t win the humiliation of you, am I still king Dan''s Apprentice? "


    "Aren''t you also a disgrace to King Dan? What are you proud of? I can tell you, I''m sure to win this time. These awards must be mine! "

 Chapter 246

    But no matter how I guess, I just can''t find the source of the problem, so I have to give it up. I want to try again tomorrow to see if my strength has improved.


    However, my move to dismantle the shelves scared Ye Zhan and ye Shu to death. They were staring at me like monsters, and their eyes were full of shock.


    I awkwardly up, quickly picked up Ye Shu, for him to pat the dust on the body, "nothing?"


    "It''s OK, boss. I''m ok." Ye Shu''s mouth said nothing, but he was frightened, full of palpitations, his face was white.


    Seeing ye Shu''s appearance, I thought about it and thought it was OK. In this way, they would not dare to do it again when I was there. They simply coughed and said, "don''t move your hands in the future."


    Ye Shu a listen, head immediately with pound garlic like, desperately nod, "don''t hit, don''t hit, never hit again."


    "Yes, we won''t fight any more. Don''t be angry, Lord." This is especially true of Yezhan.


    Then, I moved my eyes and went to Ye Zhan. I caught him on the shoulder, which made him tremble all over. Not to mention how scared he was, it seemed that I just pushed him, which left him a great deterrent.


    This made me more embarrassed, hit it hit it mouth, asked: "Ye Zhan, shoulder OK? I didn''t pay attention just now. Maybe it''s a little heavy. "


    Ye Zhan rubbed shoulder, obviously something, but not head a shake, "nothing."


    Simply I waved to Ye Shu, called him to the front, said: "in this way, you two don''t fight in the future, in the evening I''ll take the drop to drink, personally wipe for you."


    Words a take off, ye Zhan and ye Shu Qi stare big eyes, the face is green.


    "No, Lord, let''s do it by ourselves. Your strength and my small body can''t stand your rubbing."


    "Yes, we''ll do it by ourselves. We won''t bother the boss to do it by ourselves."


    Seeing that they were like this, I couldn''t say any more, so I turned the conversation, patted Ye Zhan''s shoulder unintentionally and asked, "Ye Zhan, can you tell me specifically about the efficacy of quenching body pill? I feel that something is wrong with me, but I can''t tell what is wrong. "


    Unexpectedly, I accidentally took a shot of Ye Zhan''s pain. He bared his teeth on the spot, twisted his facial features together, covered his shoulders and screamed, and sat down on the ground, "ah, it hurts."


    I looked at Ye Zhan stupidly. This guy just said he was ok, but now he''s in pain. He''s a tough guy. I had to squat on the ground and knead his shoulders for him. I felt very sorry and said, "where does it hurt? I''ll rub it for you. "


    "Ah, Lord, Lord, please take it easy. It hurts." Ye Zhan immediately began to cry, just like killing a pig.


    "What''s the matter? You have to say it''s OK. You have to suffer. " Ye Shu suddenly laughed, looking at Ye Zhan''s appearance, quite a bit of schadenfreude.


    "You weasel." Ye Zhan was so angry that he sat on the ground and kicked Ye Shu.


    Ye Shu was unprepared for being kicked off guard. Immediately he was unsteady and half knelt on the ground. He suddenly snorted. His face was very blue. He covered his lower abdomen which I had just kicked. He couldn''t get up.


    Ye Zhan couldn''t help laughing. He pointed to Ye Shu and said, "aren''t you the same? Do it, do it


    "Your sister''s..." Ye Shu raised his head and said something very difficult. His expression was very ugly.


    I was completely stupid. I didn''t expect that this push made them so painful. After rubbing Ye Zhan''s shoulder, I immediately went to Ye Shu, supported his waist with one hand, and prepared to rub his abdomen with the other.


    "No! Boss, don''t move. I''ll just keep this posture. It won''t hurt later. Don''t stretch out your hand. " Ye Shu immediately stopped me, for fear that I would move again and involve his pain.


    Just at this juncture, the gate of the courtyard was suddenly pushed open, and seven or eight figures came into the courtyard. The leading young man, wearing gold glasses, looked very proud. He glanced at Langya Pavilion, and uttered a very disharmonious voice, "Oh, the change of Langya Pavilion is really big. Otherwise, with the plaque of Langya Pavilion hanging outside the gate, I almost thought I was in the wrong place What about that


    Ye Shu suddenly turned back and saw the figure of the comer. His face changed and he showed an unhappy expression, "Ye Shun!! Why are you


    Ye Shun put his hands behind his waist, with a carefree look, followed by seven or eight people, as if he were the leader of this group. After a long look at us, his mouth immediately sneered, "how? Can''t I come? Don''t forget, I''m the third young master of the Ye family. It''s just a Langya Pavilion. Why can''t I come? In addition, I will inform you that from today on, I will take over the assessment of Langya Pavilion. If you see me in the future, you''d better be polite. If you make me unhappy, if you say you won''t be given it, you won''t be given it. "


    With the spread of Ye Shun''s words, ye Shu half kneels on the ground, covering his belly, and his face becomes more and more ugly.


    At this time, ye Zhan suddenly stood up and seemed to see an acquaintance. He couldn''t help shouting excitedly: "fifth elder martial brother, why are you here?"


    In the crowd, a young man in white robes came out slowly. With a wave of his big sleeve, he looked very indifferent and said, "don''t call me elder martial brother. Before you go out of Langya Pavilion, Shifu has no apprentice like you, and I don''t have any apprentice like you. We are the king of Dan. Don''t waste. This time I join hands with the third young master to assess Langya Pavilion. If you can''t get any results, you will be punished Stay here for the rest of your life. "This directly choked Ye Zhan, and his throat seemed to be jammed by a stone. He couldn''t say a word.


    For a moment, ye Zhan and ye Shu were very embarrassed.


    From afar, ye Shun pushed his gold glasses and cast his eyes on me with a contemptuous smile. "Li Shaobai, don''t look at it. You''re not included in this assessment. Even if you enter our Ye family, you may not be a member of our Ye family. As I said, you are always a dog in Ye family. If we want to drive you away, we will drive you away."


    With that, ye Shunli ignored me and turned to look at Ye Shu. With a cold smile, he raised a finger and waved forward. Behind him stood a big man with scar on his face.


    Then, ye Shun''s fingertips fell to Ye Shu and said, "today, let''s test Ye Shu first. No matter whether he has the strength of the land list or not, fight for me and fight to death! It''s his ability to win. If he doesn''t win, it''s OK to die. It''s useless to leave this kind of waste in Ye''s family. If he dies, he''ll die. No one will take care of it. "


    The author''s words: the android app of the website is out. You can use your computer to enter Fengshen reading website, go to the home page, and then use your mobile phone to scan the QR code at the bottom right of the screen, you can download and install it, which is convenient for reading!

 Chapter 247

    Revenge, complete revenge, ye Shu and ye Shun have a problem, ye Shun is obviously revenge!


    Especially under Ye Shun''s command, the big man came directly. If he could stay at Ye''s house and be ordered by the young master, his skill would be excellent.


    As for ye Shu, he was just kicked by me. His lower abdomen still hurts. He can''t stand up. How can he beat others?


    I am worried, see ye Shun''s appearance, this is the rhythm of hard hand!


    And this big man, with a fierce smile on his face, rushed to Ye Shu, who was half kneeling on the ground. "He even gave a hand to ye shunshaozhu. Although you didn''t hurt ye shunshaozhu, your action has offended ye shunshaozhu. Don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Said, the big man''s step speeds up again, looks at his speed, absolutely has the strength of the land list, impressively is a land list master!


    I suddenly opened my eyes and felt remorse in my heart. If ye shuruo was beaten by this big man, he would not die, not to mention whether he could leave Langya Pavilion in the future.


    Simply, I made a quick decision, gritted my teeth in front of Ye Shu, said: "bullying an injured person, what is the ability? Come to me if you can


    "Li Shaobai..." the man seemed to have heard of me. He showed a strong fear on his face and stopped for a moment.


    Ye Shun immediately frowned and said in a cold voice, "Meng Zhao, whoever gets in your way will be abandoned. With me here, what are you afraid of?"


    This man, who was called Meng Zhao, looked back at Ye Shun and said, "but... At the meeting of the four families, the second master of Ning Fu said that Li Shaobai has extraordinary skills, at least has the strength of the top five in the land list. I..."


    "what am I? This is my place of Ye family, just an outsider, dare to do it in my Ye family?" Ye Shun stares at the moment.


    Forced by the majesty of Ye Shun, Meng Zhao reluctantly looked back and saw that I was standing in front of Ye Shu. He was afraid to the extreme. He clenched his fist between gritting his teeth and was about to move.


    I narrowed my eyes and thought that the second master''s lies were really useful. Actually, someone really believed that I had the strength of the land list, so I just pretended to be mysterious. I put my hands behind my waist and made a decisive step forward. "I dare not do it? You can try to see if I dare or not. It''s as easy to kill you as to search for something. "


    When I fell, Meng Zhao turned pale with fright. His courage, which he had just summoned up, was immediately suppressed by me. He could not help but regress, "you...


    " what are you? If you know the truth, get out of here and kill your rubbish. You don''t even need half a round. Do you think the Ye family will blame me for killing your rubbish? You think too much of yourself. " I took another step and forced Meng Zhao to step back. He was scared to death on the spot.


    Trembling, Meng Zhao stammered: "you, you in the end... What strength are you?"


    "How can you understand my strength?" With a wave of my big sleeve, I didn''t show any fear in the whole process. Instead, I looked at Meng Zhao like a mole ant.


    If he didn''t do it, Meng Zhao was afraid and completely defeated. He was deadlocked between Ye Shun and me. He didn''t dare to go back, and he didn''t dare to do it.


    In the end, ye shunleng snorted and called Meng Zhao back. He scolded Meng Zhao as a waste. Then he gave me a bad look and said to the people around him, "don''t you dare to do it?"


    For a moment, no one around Ye Shun dared to speak, all lowered their heads, as if by default.


    Ye Shun''s face turned blue with anger. When he looked up at me, he accumulated extreme unhappiness and immediately began to frame me up. "Well, you Li Shaobai, you dare to break the rules of the Ye family. I advise you not to have any resistance and get arrested as soon as possible."


    I straight up the corner of my mouth, with a cold smile, said: "I violate the rules? When did I break the law? You are obviously taking revenge for yourself, and the assessment is not as good as killing people. I just stood up to block it. What''s more, I didn''t hurt people. How could I commit the following crimes? Ha ha, I know a lot of people outside the Ye family. If they know about it and pass it on, the Ye family will wrongly treat the good people like this. I don''t know what the Ye family will do at that time? "


    "You Ye Shun''s face changed and he was so angry that he pointed at me with his hands.


    But ye Shun had no choice but to hold his breath and put down his hand. He said, "this matter, I''ll turn it over. But today I''m here to assess it. Ye Shu must stand up. Otherwise, how can I know his current strength and whether he can leave Langya pavilion?"


    "Yes, but I''m standing here. If I dare to commit crimes, I don''t mind killing people on the spot. Don''t doubt my words with a fluke attitude." I cold face, gave up the position, no longer block Ye Shu, bent down and patted him on the back, asked: "brother Shu, better?"


    "Better. It''s no big deal." Ye Shu nodded and slowly stood up.


    I turned my face, looked at Ye Shun, and then stepped back, "now, you can send someone out to assess Ye Shu, but don''t doubt my words, just a life is not worth mentioning to me."


    "Meng Zhao, you go." Ye Shun snorted coldly and winked at Meng Zhao.Meng Zhao didn''t dare not to follow me. He came out again. This time, his attitude was quite the opposite. He didn''t dare to have any contempt at all. Instead, he arched his hand at me and swallowed a mouthful of saliva with great fear. "Please rest assured, Master Li. This time, he will come according to the assessment standard and never mess with me."


    "Well, if you mess around, your head will stay here today." I put my hands behind my waist and pretended. I deeply doubt that I can go to make a movie. If they know that I don''t even have the ability to make a film, what will their expression be?


    Of course, I can''t expose it. I still pretend to be an expert and stand between Meng Zhao and ye Shu to be the witness of this examination.


    Meng Zhao moved his eyes away from me, looked down at Ye Shu, stretched out his hand, seemed not to care too much, and hooked his finger, "come on, I''m Meng Zhao, who is in the top 30. If you can spend ten rounds in my hand, you will be considered to have the strength of about 100 in the top 100, and you can pass the assessment."


    Ye Shu took a deep breath, clenched his fist in an instant, rushed to the past, and punched directly.


    "Too many flaws." Meng Zhao shook his head slightly and simply stretched out his feet.


    As a result, ye Shu''s fist has not yet touched each other, but Meng Zhao''s foot on his chest. The whole person is out of control and is kicked upside down. When he falls to the ground, he snorts and his mouth overflows with blood.


    "It''s a pity that ye Shu, the genius of that year, who was very likely to become the eighth young master, is now reduced to a waste. I can''t even pass a round in my hands. It''s totally wrong to try to recover your strength before my lineage. I think it''s the best choice to leave you in Langya Pavilion." Meng Zhao said.


    This words, like poked in Ye Shu heart was deliberately frozen up in the past, suddenly look lonely, incomparable melancholy.


    Ye Zhan inexplicably angry, scolded: "you shut up, who let you say this thing? What''s your identity? Are you qualified to say this? No matter how depressed Ye Shu is, it''s not something you can talk about! "


    But ye Shu waved and sighed, "forget it, don''t say it. I lost."

 Chapter 248

    With the spread of Ye Shu''s words, ye Zhan stares at Meng Zhao angrily. He rarely has any objection and is silent for a moment. It seems that this matter can''t be mentioned in front of Ye Shu.


    As for Meng Zhao, he arched his hand at me, "Master Li, I didn''t give a black hand in this assessment, did I? It was Ye Shu who lost. "


    "No, you can go." I wave my hand.


    Immediately, Meng Zhaoli ignored Ye Shu and did not take him seriously at all. He went back to Ye Shun and did not speak any more. It was like announcing the end of Ye Shu''s assessment.


    But ye shunman laughed sarcastically, shook his head and sighed deliberately, and said: "Alas, thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, if you become the eighth young master, I may have to be afraid of you, but now that you are just a bereaved dog, ye Shun doesn''t have to care at all. Since you have admitted that you have lost, you have failed in this month''s assessment, and you will have to worry about it Until next month. "


    Speaking of this, ye Shun turned his face and made a gesture of invitation to the young man in white robe beside him. It seemed that he was treating people of the same status. He said with a smile, "fifth brother, it''s your turn to test Ye Zhan, the pulse of King Dan, please?"


    Bai Pao youth nodded slightly, took a step forward indifferently, and looked at Ye Zhan coldly. "Ye Zhan, show me the pills you refined this month."


    "Yes." Ye Zhan suddenly felt excited. He quickly took out a black pill from his arms and handed it to the young man in white robe.


    After taking Ye Zhan''s elixir, the young man in white robe just looked at it and threw it on the ground. He raised his foot and trampled on it mercilessly. He said in a cold voice, "waste, it''s not the right way to make up the elixir, it''s not the so-called peerless poison elixir in your mouth. It''s just a defective product. How dare you take it for delivery?"


    With these words, ye Zhan was humiliated, and looked at the pill on the ground, which was trampled to pieces. The more he buried his head, the lower he was.


    However, the young man in white robe showed no mercy and said again in front of everyone: "if you go on like this, you''d better not stay in Langya Pavilion. Leave Ye''s house as soon as possible. He said that you are a disgrace to the king of Dan, or that you''re flattered. Master, he''s a wise man all his life. He only sees you wrong and adds insult to the king of Dan."


    At the end of the speech, the white robed youth turns around, leaves Ye Shun first, and walks out of the gate of Langya Pavilion, leaving behind a gloomy Ye Zhan with a low head and silence.


    At this time, ye Shun pushed the gold glasses, and his mouth turned up to sneer. "I see you, finally leave Langya Pavilion as soon as possible, and leave Ye''s house, so as not to waste my Ye''s food. You can''t pass this month''s assessment."


    Then, ye Shun turned and went back and forth with seven or eight people on his way.


    But just as ye Shun was approaching the threshold, he suddenly stopped, looked back at me from a distance, and said, "by the way, Li Shaobai, I''m afraid you didn''t hear me clearly just now, so I''ll tell you again that this month''s assessment doesn''t have your share, and next month''s assessment doesn''t have your share, and next month''s assessment may not have your share."


    "Of course, even if there is a temporary order for you to participate in the assessment, you may not be able to pass me."


    "As long as I''m in one day, I say I won''t give it to you, you can''t. who let you be ye Chen''s person?"


    "However, if you want to please me and change my mind, I''ll tell you that I don''t need you to please me. The most important thing for the Ye family is talents. Even if you lick my toes, I won''t change my mind. You''ll die."


    "In the Ye family, you will always be just a dog. If the Ye family let you live, you will live. If you die, you will die."


    Ye Shun''s short words shamed me all over without concealing. He obviously wanted to irritate me. The more angry I was, the happier he was.


    However, I didn''t have any trouble in my heart. Instead, I narrowed my eyes and looked at Ye Shun carefully. I thought that this fool was at most a small role who used power to play small tricks. Compared with Fang''s way, it was just a heaven and an earth.


    As far as the mind is concerned, I estimate that ye Shun is not even equal to one third of Fangdao. He is not qualified to be my opponent, let alone irritate me. His words are just a joke in my eyes.


    I really don''t know how ye Shun, an idiot, became the third little Lord. Maybe someone is behind him?


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help sketching the corners of my mouth and laughing.


    When ye Zhanyi saw my expression, he couldn''t laugh. He didn''t seem to succeed in provoking me. He was very upset. He immediately gave a cold hum and left Langya pavilion with seven or eight people.


    Soon, Langya Pavilion fell into silence.


    Ye Zhan is absent-minded, looking at the broken Dan on the ground, in a trance.


    Ye Shu was stunned, covered with dust sitting on the steps, a melancholy.


    As a matter of fact, I also feel very bad. This assessment, however, means that I can''t really integrate into the Ye family and find the antidote as soon as possible. I have to go the way of Ye Zhan and become a living horse doctor.


    Gradually, my smile turned into a sigh. First, I went to Ye Zhan, patted him on the shoulder, and comforted him by saying, "this time, and next time, as long as you have a goal and work hard enough, you will always succeed."Ye Zhan was silent and could not say a word. He always looked at the broken pill, as if he had been trampled by the young man in white robe and suffered unprecedented humiliation.


    Seeing ye Zhan like this, I don''t know what to say. I know very well that he needs to be calm.


    Simply, I went to Ye Shu again, sat down next to him, took out a packet of cigarettes from my arms, handed it to him, and said: "real genius will not give up after a little blow. Do you want to admit that you are a scrap?"


    Ye Shu took my cigarette, and his whole body was shocked suddenly. When he looked on his side, he seemed to have an epiphany.


    After half a minute, ye Shucai held the cigarette in his mouth and bit it tightly with his teeth. He changed his melancholy and became firm. "Boss, you''re right. If I give up in this way, then I''m the real waste material. I practiced martial arts at the age of six, challenged the table at the age of 15, ranked the table at the age of 18, ranked the table at the age of 20, and ranked the table at the age of 15 Beat me? Isn''t it that the retrograde channels lead to the total loss of strength? I believe that what can be done before can be done again as long as I work hard now. I, ye Shu, am not a waste! "


    Ye Shu spoke so loud that the whole Langya pavilion was his voice.


    After listening to this, I was shocked. Ye Shu was once a master of the top 15, and he was still 20 years old!


    However, why did ye Shu suddenly reverse his meridians and lose all his strength?


    I pondered that ye Shu''s retrograde meridians may have something to do with competing for the position of the eighth little Lord, but it''s not easy for me to ask, so as not to touch Ye Shu''s injury.


    Simply, I took Ye Shu and stood up together, "no matter what caused you to become like this, but I still said that, if you work hard, you will get something."


    But at this time, ye Zhan bent down, picked up the broken Dan on the ground and held it in his fist. When he looked back, his eyes were full of blood. "Since the whole Ye family regarded us as waste, we will prove to them that we are not waste. They threw us in Langya Pavilion, which is their biggest loss!"


    "Since ye Shun is superior and the fifth elder martial brother is superior, we''ll never pass the examination. It''s better not to pass the examination at all!"


    "Kao Kao, what a fart. Damn it, I despise Lao Tzu''s Dan and our Langya Pavilion. Now I don''t care about your Ye family, grass!"


    "What lineage, what king Dan, it''s all bullshit!"


    "After that, Langya Pavilion will become a school of its own!"

 Chapter 249

    "After that, Langya Pavilion will become a school of its own!"


    This words, suddenly reverberate, in the empty Langya Pavilion, ring out bursts of echo.


    Ye Zhan is very angry, as if the pill has been trampled on mercilessly, which he can''t accept. His eyes are full of strong dissatisfaction and hysteria.


    Invisibly, the appearance of Ye Zhan seems to have influenced Ye Shu, making his pupils shrink in a flash, nodding his head with approval, gritting his teeth and saying: "yes, if you don''t examine the big deal, you will leave Ye''s home and prove it to Ye''s family outside. Missing us is the biggest loss of Ye''s family!"


    For a moment, the two people, as if they had the same goal, stopped arguing and reached a rare consensus.


    I was slightly stunned and thought that ye Zhan was right. Since the Ye family looked down on us, why should we use a hot face to stick to the cold buttocks of the Ye family? No matter what, someone on the top will not pass the examination. It''s better to rely on yourself to prove it to the Ye family and let the Ye family regret it!


    At this moment, I have the last way left. Even if I wait a few months, I can''t pass the examination. I simply clenched my fist and took a step forward. My eyes fell on Ye Zhan and said, "Ye Zhan, you are right. In the future, we Langya Pavilion will be a School of our own. Don''t you lack resources? I can give it to you. I don''t have much, but I have more money, Dan Ding? Medicinal materials? As long as you can refine the pills, no matter it''s tonic pills or poison pills, you need as many as you have! "


    Then, I looked back at Ye Shu and said, "isn''t the retrograde meridians leading to the total loss of strength? Did ye''s family give up resources for you? They don''t give it, I give it! I want you to be the first top player around me


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu were stunned one after another. They were very surprised, as if they could not believe that I could give them resources. They were stunned.


    I pondered that ye Shu and ye Zhan stayed in Langya Pavilion all the year round. They didn''t have the opportunity to go out and didn''t know much about the outside world.


    I didn''t tell them how much money I had. I only told them that I won the first place in the four conferences, but I didn''t know what competition I won. Maybe they didn''t know.


    Simply, in front of them, I made no secret and said again: "as long as money can solve things, it''s not a problem. I don''t believe it. Tens of billions of dollars can''t cultivate a top talent?! Can''t cultivate a master of alchemy? "


    Listen to me break out a number, they both pour out a cold breath.


    Ye Shu, in particular, was all tongue tied. "The funds used by my direct family to cultivate my resources and to purchase the land treasure of genius are not more than 500 million. Moreover, there are so many people in the direct family who need to be cultivated. It''s a huge expense. How can you spend tens of billions, boss? My God


    "Lord! You can rest assured that I will never fail to live up to your resources. In the past, when I was in the vein of King Dan, I was short of resources and all of them were exploited by my senior brothers. Otherwise, how could I be reduced to this? If what the LORD said is true, I''ll first refine the antidote for you to untie the poison blood and Qi pill! Others may not be able to, but I believe that with enough resources, I can definitely find a way, because poison is my specialty. " Ye Zhan''s chest heaved with excitement. He immediately came to me and spoke slowly.


    Without saying a word, I nodded and agreed directly. After all, the most important thing for me is to poison blood and transform Qi pill. Everything else can be postponed. As long as the antidote is refined, I can be completely at ease. In this Langya Pavilion, I can accumulate strength, not only cultivate Ye Shu and ye Zhan, but also cultivate myself!


    Vaguely, the rudiment of a big plan is gradually forming in my mind. I want to cultivate experts, a large number of peerless experts and a large number of top alchemists.


    Now, it''s just the beginning.


    To stay in Ye''s home, there are many scruples. It''s impossible to realize it. It''s extremely inconvenient to transport resources or act!


    It''s better to be outside and be your own school!


    After deciding everything, I waved my big hand and said, "I don''t want to stay here. I have to stay here. Let''s go! We... Leave Ye''s house! "


    Soon, the three of us went back to our rooms to pack up. It took us half an hour to gather in the courtyard of Langya Pavilion.


    As Qi Qi walked out of the courtyard, ye Shu looked back at the plaque on the door. Even if he didn''t give up, he still insisted on it and said, "Langya Pavilion... Where we are, there is Langya Pavilion. It''s just not the Langya Pavilion of Ye family, but our Langya Pavilion."


    "Damn it, ye family... I don''t want it anymore." Ye Zhan is the same. Looking at the plaque carved with "Langya Pavilion", he is more and more firm. He seems to be unable to bear the humiliation of the pill being trampled on by others and leaves resolutely.


    Three people walk side by side, out of the courtyard, all the way straight to the door of the Ye family.


    On the way, I ran into some people of the Ye family. When I saw the three of us, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "See? Isn''t that the waste of Langya pavilion? "


    "Oh, isn''t the leader Li Shaobai, who just came here?"


    "Is it time to go?"


    "If you want to go, hurry up. You rubbish have been staying in our Ye family for too long. It''s a waste of food.""It''s hard to say that a dog is worth more than them, isn''t it?"


    Ye Shu and ye Zhan are hot tempered people. They are depressed. Facing these ironic words, they are about to explode.


    I stopped them, stood in front of me, shook my head, and said in a soft voice, "don''t be wise to these people. If you accept today, you should bear it first and return it later."


    But at this time, a dozen people suddenly appeared in the distance and quickly walked towards us. An old man with a cold face seemed to have received the news that we were going to leave Langya Pavilion and leave Ye''s home.


    And beside the old man, ye Shun was also standing out.


    "It''s Mr. Peng!"


    "Old Peng is here!"


    "What''s going on? Is it because of these rubbish? "


    When their doubts rang out, the old man named Peng, followed by a large number of people, stood in front of us.


    Ye Shun pushed the gold glasses, his face was not happy, and immediately sneered, "Yo, the wings are hard, how can you grow up? "I''ll go if I say so?"


    I''m not happy with Ye Shun for a long time. I can''t help but stare at him immediately. "Can''t I go? The face of your Ye family is really great. Do you think you are the first Chinese family? "


    "You Ye Shun choked by my words, but he didn''t know how to fight back.


    Peng raised his hand and motioned Ye Shun to shut up. Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at me carefully. He said with a cold face, "Li Shaobai, ye Zhan and ye Shu, you are going to leave now, not forced by our Ye family. If you go out, you''d better not speak ill of our Ye family."


    "Ha ha, ye family, there''s nothing good to say, is it guilty?" I sneer a, thoroughly don''t want to stay in the leaf home.

 Chapter 250

    This old man, who is known as Peng Lao, has an extraordinary position in the Ye family. Even ye Shun has to follow him. He should be a senior figure, but the senior also has a hierarchy. I don''t know whether he is high or low.


    At this moment, Peng''s face is ugly. I look at him and wave my big sleeve. With Ye Zhan and ye Shu, I turn around and walk out of the door of Ye''s house without any nostalgia!


    Standing outside the door of the Ye family, I think of my desire to wait here before. I suddenly feel that my original idea is very naive. What can I do after I enter the Ye family? It''s always just being used by the Ye family and becoming a person of the Ye family. It''s hard to be a great tool, and it may not even be able to save the second master.


    "That''s fine." I don''t regret clenching my fist. At least this time, I brought hope and hope to save the second master. I thought that since I had left the Ye family, I had nothing to regret. On the contrary, I would make the Ye family regret.


    In addition, I also want to understand that staying in the Ye family will only restrict my steps and hinder my development. Perhaps the decision to enter the Ye family was wrong from the beginning.


    But even so, I can''t go back to Ningfu at the moment. Although the tianbang master of the Song family is dead, the big families need a reason to fight each other. However, with the ruthlessness of song Hai, even if the tianbang master of the Song family doesn''t exist, they may not be able to fight against Ningfu. I can''t drag Ningfu down any more.


    If I''m not in Ningfu, song Hai won''t do it, and he lacks a legitimate reason. Otherwise, song Hai will force his hand and take advantage of me to eradicate Ningfu, and the Song family will be shameless. Song Hai, an old fox, is worried about the face of the Song family. He certainly won''t do it, which can give Ningfu a chance to breathe.


    Therefore, I leave Ye family this time, not to return to Ningfu, but... Tiejiang!


    Standing outside the door of Ye''s house, the elder brother of the guard recognized me at a glance. He came to me curiously, looked at me in surprise, and asked, "brother Li, how did you come out again? Has it not been tested? "


    I raised the corner of my mouth and shook my head with a smile. "No, it''s just that the way is different. It''s just that the Ye family''s way is not my way."


    "After all, the Ye family is a great family. We can only be at his feet forever. We can''t cover the sky. We have to obey orders and people." The elder brother of the guard seemed to understand me and gave a complicated sigh.


    I shook my head again, "brother gatekeeper, this is not true. Whether you want to surrender to others depends on your personal decision. There is no so-called heaven. Everything is your own choice."


    "Everyone has his own ambition. Since brother Li is ambitious, let''s leave. If we have a chance to see each other, I really hope to have a drink with a young man like you." The elder brother of the guard laughed a few times, as if he recognized my words and waved to me to say goodbye.


    "There will be." I arched my hand and was grateful for the guard''s behavior. I silently recorded him in my heart. Then I took Ye Zhan and ye Shu far away and gradually left the range of Ye''s family.


    Because ye family belongs to the core area of the capital, there are not many taxis in this area. The three of us just didn''t see one along the way. I simply stopped walking, stood on the side of the road with Ye Zhan and ye Shu, took out my mobile phone and called my exclusive driver, Xiao Qi.


    After a few words, Xiao Qi immediately understood and told me that he would arrive in half an hour.


    See me hang up a little phone, ye Zhan some uneasy asked: "Pavilion Lord, where are we going?"


    "Tiejiang." I frown, heart heavy up, the most dangerous place is the most safe place!


    Ye Shu was worried, carrying the old burden and stamping his feet, "boss, when we go to Tiejiang like this, will Tiejiang take us in? After all, Tiejiang belongs to the Li family. Are you sure, boss? "


    "Sure? You don''t need to be sure. Just follow me I patted Ye Shu on the shoulder and said.


    ...


    half an hour later, Xiao Qi, driving an old car full of British flavor, stopped in front of us and took the initiative to get out of the car and open the door, "young master!"


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu were born in the Ye family. Knowing that I was the son-in-law of the Ning family, they were not surprised by the title of the young master, so they got on the bus.


    However, these two guys, like children who are rich but poor, are excited when they get on the bus.


    Ye Shu, in particular, was so excited that he said, "Damn it. How long has it been since I took this kind of car? Ye Zhan, you didn''t get this kind of treatment before when you were in Dan Wang? "


    "I know it''s right to follow the cabinet leader. You see, as soon as we go out, the treatment has changed. It''s a pity that we were worried about the ten cigarettes and ten bottles of wine before. It''s so unfriendly!" Ye Zhan laughed at himself.


    As soon as I heard ten cigarettes and ten bottles of wine, I was so embarrassed that I scratched the back of my head and explained, "I don''t want you to be noisy all day? It''s just a reward for you to work hard, but I didn''t expect that the three of us have come out. "


    Speaking of this, I took a look at Xiao Qi, "go to Tiejiang, Tiejiang headquarters!"


    Xiaoqi immediately nodded, did not take a little ink, do things very neatly, immediately start the engine, driving an expensive old car, straight to Tiejiang headquarters.However, when ye Zhan and ye Shu heard the word tie Jiang, they were in a dilemma again in the car.


    Especially Ye Shu, with a sad face, said: "boss, will Tiejiang take us in? I''m afraid I''ll be turned away. "


    "Yes, Lord. After all, Langya pavilion has a bad reputation. It''s known to the three families, even the four families, that Tiejiang belongs to the Li family after all. Wouldn''t it be ridiculed if we were taken in? I won''t listen to us then. " Ye Zhan''s face was full of sorrow.


    I sat in the co pilot, slightly raised the corner of my mouth, looked back at them, "take in?"


    "Yes, it''s not acceptance. What is it? Boss, why are you so good that you have to take us to Tiejiang if you don''t come back to Ningfu? " Ye Shu said anxiously.


    I responded with a smile and said: "this naturally has my intention. You don''t have to think about it. When you get to Tiejiang, you just need to make pills and practice martial arts with ease. All the resources are on me."


    However, these two guys are still very worried and want to stop talking.


    Simply, I looked at their expressions and asked, "are you two afraid of being rejected?"


    "Yes, how could Tiejiang take us in?"


    "Tiejiang belongs to the Li family, and we are from the Ye family, which..."


    they both nodded at the same time, each with his own words, but the core meaning is that they can''t do without the Li family, they can''t do without taking in, for fear of being rejected.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "you two can rest assured. Tie Jiang and his party will surely become our guests among the distinguished guests."

 Chapter 251

    Tiejiang headquarters, located in the east of the first ring of the capital, is a huge building like steel. It covers an area of thousands of square meters and has more than 50 floors. It is absolutely one of the best super buildings in Yanjing!


    Especially the two big characters on the roof, Tiejiang! As if deterrence in general, in the sunlight, refraction of the earth.


    Within hundreds of meters around the building, all are separated, which makes Tiejiang headquarters stand out.


    As soon as the old car entered Tiejiang headquarters, several guards in black came to intercept it.


    "Please show your identification or let the person who made the appointment inform you, otherwise you are not allowed to enter."


    Seeing that the guard in black standing in front of the car was serious, ye Zhan and ye Shu were very nervous in the car and said with one voice, "why don''t we stop coming to Tiejiang? I feel that Ningfu is also very good... "


    my smile does not change, and I did not answer their questions. Instead, I pressed the window and looked at the black guard outside. I was very satisfied and said," wait a moment, I''ll inform the people above. "


    With that, I took out my mobile phone. In order to prevent Shao Wentian''s mobile phone from being monitored by the Li family, I edited a text message and sent it to the past, "I''m Li Shaobai. Now I''m at the gate of Tiejiang. Shao Bangzhu, you ask the guard to open the door. I''ve just left the Ye family, and I''m going to stay in Tiejiang. I have something to do in the future, but don''t expose it."


    After sending this message, I know Shao Wentian can definitely see it.


    Sure enough, soon, the top immediately informed.


    The guard, who received the news, changed his attitude in a moment. He bowed down respectfully and made a gesture of invitation. "It turned out to be a distinguished guest. This way, please. The small one will take you to park right away."


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu were stunned by this sudden change. They looked at me in complete amazement. They didn''t know how I could do it. They took a cold breath one after another.


    "Boss, how did you do that? It was quite serious just now. How did it change? "


    "What''s your status? Why do I feel more and more that you are mysterious...


    I didn''t answer, just smile.


    After parking, it is still hundreds of meters away from Tiejiang headquarters building, covering an area of conceivable.


    From a certain distance, I looked up at Tiejiang headquarters in front of me. It turned out that this was Tiejiang founded by my father. Taking Yanjing as the headquarters, I founded numerous branches, occupied various cities, and played with the black and white of China. It was really amazing.


    Take back the vision, all the way to lead the black guard, did not dare to neglect, immediately said, "a few, please follow me, into Tiejiang headquarters."


    "Lead the way." I nodded and asked the driver Xiaoqi to wait in the car. Then I followed the guard in black very leisurely.


    It was Ye Zhan and ye Shu. They were surprised and moved as they followed me. When they looked at each other, they were full of disbelief.


    Ye Shu stepped to my left and walked side by side with me. He asked in a low voice, "boss, how did you do it? Tell me quickly, my heart is itchy, and I feel sick. "


    Ye Zhan also followed me and walked on my left, "what''s your identity, pavilion master? Even the son-in-law of Ning Fu can''t just come in? We had no idea how you did it, and the guard let it go


    I walked slowly, looked at the black guard leading the way, lowered my voice and said in a low voice, "if I tell you, this Tiejiang... Is mine, do you believe it?"


    All of a sudden, ye Shu suddenly opened his eyes, showing a strong shock, and almost cried out. As a result, he held back and said like a mosquito: "boss, are you... Master Tiejiang? Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai... I see. You are...! "


    Looking at Ye Shu, I raised my mouth by default.


    "What is it?" Ye zhanzhang was confused and full of suspicions. He didn''t seem to understand.


    Ye Shu stares at him and shouts in a low voice, "you, who are immersed in alchemy all day long and never ask about anything else, know a fart, but Mr. Li of the Li family, you should know something?"


    "I know. What''s the matter?" Ye Zhan nodded.


    Ye Shu then said: "that Li Qingcheng, Li family taboo, you should also know it?"


    "I know, no, what do you mean? Roundabout. " Ye Zhan was impatient. He asked in a low voice, "come on, don''t worry me."


    Ye Shu was more anxious. His face turned red with anger. He said in a low voice, "you son of a bitch, ye Zhan, your brain has been kicked by a donkey. I said it so clearly, don''t you know? Do I have to be clear? "


    Ye Zhan was scolded like this. Just as he was about to fight back, he suddenly stood in the same place. Then he ran up again with his mouth slightly open. He looked at me like a monster. "Cabinet leader... You, you should not be... Your identity is higher than ye Shun!"


    "Don''t spread it to the outside world. Just make it clear between brothers. At present, my identity belongs to the stage of confidentiality. Otherwise, it will easily lead to death and even affect you." I nodded to admit that, step, not panic.The whole process of the conversation was not noticed by the guard in black.


    However, after ye Zhan knew my identity, he suddenly couldn''t help laughing and said frankly, "Lord, how do I feel now that ye Shun is an idiot? No wonder he provoked you. You are not angry. I finally know. "


    "He was an idiot." Ye Shu also laughed.


    Ye Zhan cut him an eye, "that you almost beat the idiot, you are also an idiot."


    "You! Damn Ye Zhan, do you want to fight? I see your mouth, but you don''t smoke. " Ye Shu immediately froze smile, a pair of tiger eyes staring at Ye Zhan.


    I sighed, thinking that these two guys promised well. In fact, they are still dead cowhide. They will not stop quarreling wherever they go.


    Simply, I reached for them and said, "you two guys, why are you quarreling again? Can''t you stop for a while? "


    "Well, in the face of the Lord, I don''t care about you any more." Ye Zhan hummed twice, turned his head and didn''t want to pay attention to Ye Shu.


    "You Ye Shu a face anger, because of my stop, bad attack, only to endure.


    At this time, one figure after another appeared in the revolving door under Tiejiang headquarters building. There were familiar people and people who had never seen before. Under the leadership of Shao Wentian, they stood at the door as if they were greeting each other.


    Until the distance gets closer and closer, Shao Wentian takes a deep look at me, pretends to be familiar and strange, and first comes out from the front, "nephew Li Xian, it''s really extraordinary. The Ye family doesn''t know how to cherish you. It''s the best to come to Tiejiang. We need talents like you very much."


    However, as soon as the words came out, there were discordant voices.


    "Li Shaobai? Is He Li Shaobai at the four conferences? "


    "Didn''t he choose the Ye family at the four conferences? I also entered Ye''s house ahead of time and was arranged by Ye''s house in Langya Pavilion. Why did I suddenly come to Tiejiang? "


    "He is not going to leave the Ye family and turn to us, is he?"


    "This... The great talent that the leader just said to meet is Li Shaobai?"


    "We can''t take in people who are not wanted by the Ye family! Otherwise, where is the face of Li family and Tiejiang? We''re not a recycle bin here. "

 Chapter 252

    What these people said is reasonable. After all, only a few people present know my identity. They think about Tiejiang''s face, and I agree with them.


    But just when Shao Wentian was ready to defend me, the eldest son of Tiejiang, Shao Hua and Hua, stood up and scolded: "you don''t have to talk nonsense here. Will you change your position and think about it? Brother Li Shaobai, that''s a resounding talent. He won the first place in the four families'' Congress. He''s a rare pride in a hundred years. The Ye family didn''t want that. That''s the loss of the Ye family. We Tiejiang got brother Li Shaobai, that''s beating the Ye family in the face! "


    This remark directly made everyone in Tiejiang stupid. They were all stunned. I didn''t expect that Mr. Hua would speak for me.


    As for Mr. Hua, he cast his eyes at me intentionally or unintentionally. His eyes were full of flattery.


    I secretly smile, thinking that Shao Hua must still be thinking about the past. I''m afraid I''ll settle the old accounts with him and vent my anger on him. That''s why I''m so flattering. This invisible flattering skill is really good.


    At this time, Shao Wentian was a little embarrassed. He coughed quickly. He seemed to agree with Mr. Hua''s opinion and said, "my son Shao Hua, it''s true that Li xiannephew is a great talent. The Ye family doesn''t know how to cherish it. It''s really the loss of the Ye family. If Tiejiang has such arrogance as Li xiannephew, it''s bound to rise up with the trend, which is more conducive to the progress of Tiejiang''s grand plan. As for the Li family, I''m sorry I will speak on behalf of Tiejiang. In this respect, I have my own words. I don''t need to worry about it. "


    Tiejiang people, immediately silent.


    But among these people, six middle-aged people stood up and said in unison.


    "Guild leader, this matter must not be done. What''s more, deputy Changfeng is not here. I think it''s better to wait for him to come back and vote again."


    "Vice Gang Changfeng is going out to Yanjing with young master long. It will take three days to come back. Don''t be too hasty about Li Shaobai."


    "Yes, please think twice. It''s about Tiejiang''s face. You can''t accept Li Shaobai at will."


    ...


    when Shao Wentian heard this, he immediately shook his head and grinned bitterly. He didn''t worry to answer them first. Instead, he introduced them to me and said, "nephew Li Xian, these six people are the new Yuanlao of Tiejiang, plus the Yuanlao of the old school. Tiejiang is divided into twelve Yuanlao, and then up there are vice Gang Ren and me."


    Shao Wentian''s meaning is very clear. He wants to tell me that my identity is only clear to the six elders of the old school. They all follow my father''s generation, but the six elders of the new school are obviously not clear. Shao Wentian hopes that I don''t blame them.


    As the saying goes, those who don''t know are not guilty, and I''m not a small hearted person. What''s more, the six senior members of this new school, in the final analysis, are also for Tiejiang''s sake, taking Tiejiang''s face into consideration, which is a kind intention.


    In fact, I threw my fist at the six Xinyuan elders, and Li Xian said, "I''m Li Shaobai. I''ll get along with you in the future. Please take more care of me."


    After that, among the six elders of the new school, a middle-aged man with a full mouth and beard appeared to be the most powerful of the six. He narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s still unknown whether you can stay in Tiejiang. Don''t make any trouble here. I don''t think you should be anxious to bring this man into Tiejiang before Changfeng''s vice Gang comes back ¡£¡±


    Then, the following five people agreed.


    "Brother Wang Chao is right. Vice Gang Changfeng went out to other cities, but he hasn''t come back yet. It''s still unknown whether you Li Shaobai can enter Tiejiang."


    "I support brother Wang Chao''s opinion."


    ...


    the elder named Wang Chao seems to be the leader of this new school. The other five people all support him.


    Mr. Hua''s face changed when he heard that. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth. But because of Wang Chao''s high status, he could not blame him face to face. He moved his eyes helplessly. When he looked at me, he showed an expression that had nothing to do with him. It seemed to imply to me that this was Wang Chao''s own meaning. Young Lord, please don''t mention it to me.


    In this regard, I just threw out a smile, said: "since several elders are so outspoken, it would be better to make a phone call and ask your Changfeng vice Gang''s opinion?"


    "Not bad." Wang Chao snorted, took out his cell phone and dialed the number of Ren Changfeng in his city.


    Wang Chao turned on the loudspeaker as soon as he got through the phone. It seemed that he wanted me to give up completely and leave Tiejiang.


    "Hello? Wang Chao, what''s the matter? "


    For a moment, Wang Chao only listened to Changfeng''s voice. He took a look at me and replied, "vice Gang, Li Shaobai from Ningfu, left Ye''s house and wanted to enter Tiejiang. The gang leader agreed, but we don''t think it''s right, so we come to ask your opinion."


    There was an obvious meal. He didn''t speak for half a sound, as if he was thinking.


    Wang Chao immediately added fuel to the fire and said, "Li Shaobai is arranged by the Ye family in Langya Pavilion. Obviously, the Ye family doesn''t want him either. He just left and chose to enter Tiejiang. In this way, has Tiejiang become a waste recycling station?"


    There is still no talk, abnormal silence."Vice Gang, please give me a word." Wang Chao can''t bear it.


    As a result, there''s a sudden noise. As soon as Ren Changfeng opens his mouth, it''s a cursing.


    "Wang Chao, you are messing up my relationship with Wen Tian. Wen Tian is the leader of the gang. What he promised is what tie Jiang promised and what I promised. Where do you want me to be? If it is spread out, will outsiders not think that I want to overstep my authority? "


    "What''s more, it''s a great thing that nephew Li xiannephew can enter our Tiejiang. Since the Ye family doesn''t know how to cherish it, it''s their own loss. In the future, they will beat the Ye family in the face. Don''t you understand this? What else do you want to be? I think you''d better go home and farm early! "


    After scolding, Ren Changfeng directly hung up the phone. Wang Chao was scolded all over, and was shocked on the spot!


    Shao Wentian once again wry smile, said: "I already know, Ren vice help he will agree, but you have to stop, since you want to ask, then I will not stop you, let you ask clearly, or let you be convinced."


    The six senior members of the new school, including Wang Chao, turned green in an instant. They seemed to be stuck in their throats with stones, so they couldn''t answer.


    Mr. Hua came forward in a hurry, showed a flattering expression, and took the initiative to guide me, "brother Li, this way, please. After entering our Tiejiang, you and I will be brothers."


    Shao Wentian can''t help but look at Mr. Hua admiringly. He seems very satisfied with his son''s actions.


    However, how can Shao Wentian know that the reason why Mr. Hua did this was that he was afraid that I would settle accounts with him. The meaning of the words is that everyone will be Tiejiang in the future. Young master, don''t tell me the same thing?


    With a dry cough and no impatience, I took Ye Zhan and ye Shu to step forward. Under the guidance of Mr. Hua, I entered the headquarters of Tiejiang University, leaving behind the six elders of the new school who stayed in the same place with a look of astonishment.

 Chapter 253

    Tiejiang headquarters building has a huge space. When I step into the revolving door and enter the hall on the first floor, I feel the power of Tiejiang.


    Even if today''s Tiejiang has only two or three percent of its strength, it should not be underestimated. Not to mention how powerful Tiejiang was at its peak, and how terrible the power of my father Li Qingcheng!


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu, in particular, look around like they''ve been stuck in the Ye family for a long time. They rarely come out once. They are very curious when they see anything, and their eyes are full of shock.


    "This is Tiejiang..."


    "it is said that during the period of Tiejiang''s total victory, he was even stronger than the four families and was the first force under the three families."


    "The elder brother is...


    " the cabinet leader is...


    "this dual identity is just...


    when they were shocked, they could not help but speak like a mosquito.


    I think they will be heard if they continue to talk. They winked and said, "Tiejiang is really powerful. Today, we have opened our eyes. Ye zhanye, don''t you think so?"


    They knew each other and agreed one after another, pretending to know nothing and making their own voices.


    "Yes, Tiejiang is the power of the Li family."


    "Well, I''ve seen it today."


    Wang Chao, with the other five elders, followed and looked at the three of us contemptuously, feeling that we were just like countrymen.


    However, Wang Chao and others had no choice but to swallow their breath and let us go step by step into the depths of the Tiejiang River under the leadership of Mr. Hua.


    Entering the elevator, Shao Wentian, Mr. Hua and US entered first, and the rest took another one, which was divided into two groups.


    As soon as the elevator door was closed, Shao asked tianmingxian, relieved. As the elevator went up, he looked at Ye Zhan and ye Shu and asked, "nephew Li, I don''t know the names of your two friends yet?"


    "This is Ye Shu, a member of the Ye family. Come out with me. Now I''m completely out of the Ye family." I reached out and made an introduction.


    Shao Wentian cordially raised his smile, showed his kind eyes, and took the initiative to stretch out his hand, "brother Ye Shu, Hello, I will come to Tiejiang in the future. Tiejiang is your home."


    "Leader Shao, you are an elder. It''s not appropriate to call me brother. Just call me ye Shu." Ye Shu''s whole body is excited, and he reaches out his hand to hold Shao Wentian together.


    When he let go, Shao Wentian moved his eyes, looked at Ye Zhan with slight stains on his face, and asked, "I don''t know this one? What should I call it? "


    I introduced Ye Zhan once more and said that he was an alchemist.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Wentian and Mr. Hua were moved.


    Mr. Hua, in particular, became very short of breath. "Alchemist, are you an alchemist?"


    Ye Zhan was embarrassed, so he nodded his head in silence and admitted his identity as an alchemist.


    Shao Wentian quickly calmed down, and Lian said: "alchemist came out of the ancient Chinese school, and then king ye Jiadan became a branch of his own. With the decline of the ancient Chinese school, Alchemist is very rare in this land of China. Frankly speaking, an alchemist with high ability is comparable to the master of tianbang, and the identity of alchemist like King Dan is even more important High! Although King Dan doesn''t have that strength, he has that appeal


    "As soon as the elixir comes out, who doesn''t scramble for it?"


    "Since ancient times, the relationship between the alchemist and the master of the earth and heaven is inseparable. It can be said that the Alchemist is a treasure."


    "However, there are two kinds of alchemists, one is the right way alchemist and the other is the poison alchemist."


    "If the mending elixir is a treasure, then the poison elixir is something that everyone talks about. It is also despised by the right way. It is called heresy, because the poison elixir can often kill people invisibly and easily kill people. Even if he is an expert in tianbang, he has to be afraid of it."


    "But! The poison elixir is more powerful than the mending elixir several times! There is no doubt about that. "


    "However, ye Zhan, you come from the vein of King Dan, and you must be the right way mending Dan master. It''s really lucky to enter our Tiejiang today."


    With that, Shao Wentian patted Ye Zhan on the shoulder and took the initiative to show his kindness.


    I was a little stunned, thinking that the alchemist has classification, but where is Ye Zhan? He is an alien of the Ye family. He is a pure poison elixir, but he is not very popular...


    however, since I have brought Ye Zhan to Tiejiang, I am confident that I will cultivate him into a real alchemy expert who is not very popular. Besides, the poison elixir is also very powerful. Anyway, I don''t have much resources. If the Ye family doesn''t give him, I will give him!


    However, in the face of Shao Wentian''s courtship, ye Zhan is embarrassed to the limit. He seems to be ashamed to admit that he is a poison elixir, which is very tangled.


    I made a quick decision and said, "he''s not a mendan master. He''s a poison master."


    At this moment, Shao Wentian''s eyes glared. He was so scared that he quickly pulled his hand away from ye Zhan''s shoulder. He and Mr. Hua stepped back at the same time, fearing more than ever."Are you a poison elixir?" Mr. Hua said with his eyes wide open.


    Shao Wentian looked at the hand that he had just touched Ye Zhan and asked, "is this... I''ll be ok?"


    As a result, ye Zhan''s head became lower and lower, as if he was ashamed to face this identity.


    I immediately hooked Ye Zhan''s shoulder and said, "Ye Zhan is my brother. Yes, he is the poison elixir, and he will be the first poison elixir of Tiejiang in the future! Alchemy is alchemy. What is the difference between good and evil? Only those with a bad heart can be called heresy. Ye Zhan is devoted to alchemy and has no intention of harming others. "


    "But I think too much. The poison elixir is not necessarily bad. From another point of view, the ability of the poison elixir is stronger than that of the mending elixir. It can be said that all kinds of poisons do not invade. It is difficult and complicated, and can be solved easily. In contrast, the antidote ability of the mending elixir is much worse." Shao asked tianmingxian, relieved and moved forward again.


    The same is true of Mr. Hua. The whole person calmed down from panic and said: "what my father said is reasonable. If we sum up, the greatest ability of mendan master is mending. He focuses on prolonging life and quenching the body. But the poison Dan master is different. He can kill people or save people."


    With the change of their attitude, ye Zhan slowly raised his head, relieved, and reluctantly raised a smile, "you two, you look up to Ye Zhan too much. I''m not as powerful as you said."


    Gradually, the atmosphere eased a lot. In a short time, we became familiar with each other and did not see the outside world any more.


    With the rise of the floor, Shao Wentian pays more and more attention to Ye Zhan''s identity as a poison elixir, just like a treasure in front of him.


    When the elevator reached the top floor, as soon as the door opened, Mr. Hua immediately led us out of the elevator, stepped into the room and said, "since brother Li is here, according to my father''s idea, we need to arrange a position for brother Li today."

 Chapter 254

    I nodded my head, but I didn''t see anything. I followed Ye Zhan and ye Shu.


    As soon as we walked out of the elevator, the six elders headed by Wang Chao also walked out of the elevator. When they saw us, they couldn''t help humming. They were very upset.


    Mr. Hua walked in the front, sometimes showing a flattering look, leading all the way, "come on, brother Li, this way, please. The other six elders are already preparing for your induction meeting, so they didn''t appear."


    "Well." I took a look at Shao Wentian, and finally understood why he preferred Mr. Hua to Mr. long. It turns out that Mr. Hua''s ability of observing words and flattering is no worse than that of Zhang Hui.


    When he came to the door of a large conference room, Mr. Hua opened the door and made a gesture of invitation. Shao Wentian was more and more satisfied with his every move, and he made no secret of his love.


    "Nephew Li Xian, you all come in." Shao Wentian first stepped into the meeting room and said, "since you''ve come to Tiejiang, you don''t have to go outside. When you''ve arranged your position, you''ll be arranged to have a rest. There''s something important today, so you need to know in advance."


    Ye Zhan and I looked at each other and immediately went in first.


    What comes into view is a large staircase conference room, which can accommodate hundreds of people.


    However, in the staircase conference room at the moment, there are only six senior members of the old group who have met once, and a dozen or so strange faces.


    The six elders of this old school are all elderly people with white temples. They are at least 60 years old. However, when I appeared, they stood up uncontrollably and could not help bowing to me.


    Shao Wentian made a quick wink. The six elders didn''t show up. Instead, they pretended they didn''t know me very well and spoke together.


    "It turns out that this is Li Shaobai''s first day of pride."


    "His face is like a crown of jade, and his appearance is extraordinary. This is the appearance of the emperor."


    "Well, it''s not bad. Today is really a good day for Tiejiang. It has attracted such a talent."


    "It''s a real talent."


    ...


    as the words of the six elders came out, other Tiejiang members in the meeting room also expressed their appreciation, as if they had been convinced by the six elders for a long time.


    Wang Chao and others, who came in later, looked even worse when they saw such a situation. But their qualifications, status and identity in Tiejiang did not seem to be as good as those of the six old yuan Laogao. They suddenly felt like they were choking. They just couldn''t vent their anger, so they had to find a place and sit together.


    Shao Wentian takes a step forward. Mr. Hua does his duty as a son. He follows closely behind him like a good boy. They step onto the stage at the same time.


    Shao asked Tian for a dry cough, adjusted the microphone and said, "nephew Li, you guys, please sit down somewhere. Don''t be constrained."


    The microphone was loud and reverberated throughout the conference room.


    I followed Shao Wentian''s words and took Ye Zhan and ye Shu to sit in front of the seat.


    At this moment, in the staircase room, there are three groups of people.


    One group is the three of us, sitting in the front left.


    The other group, headed by Wang Chao, is the six senior members of the new faction, sitting in the front right, with more than a dozen Tiejiang members behind.


    As for the six senior members of the old group, they are firmly in the middle, and there are also more than a dozen Tiejiang members behind them.


    The three groups sat together, separated by an aisle, and there was not much talk between them. They were all waiting for Shao Wentian to speak.


    Shao Wentian raised his hand, snapped his fingers, and immediately nodded his head behind him. He opened the large projector behind him. A magnificent map of China suddenly appeared.


    The map of China is very magnificent, but it''s not the same as usual. It''s decorated with flags of various colors. It''s like a strategic map.


    Then, Shao Wentian picked up the laser pointer of the host platform, turned on the switch, pointed to the map of China, and the infrared ray immediately projected on the position of Yanjing and on the red flag.


    Shao asked that before the sky opened his mouth, just this action startled Wang Chao on the right. He stood up abruptly and said, "master, don''t, don''t, Li Shaobai just came to Tiejiang. How can we let him know our plan of Tiejiang?"


    "Wang Chao, there is nothing wrong with nephew Li Xianming. Why do you always aim at him everywhere?" Shao Wentian put down the laser pointer and questioned.


    Wang Chao looked at me from a distance through the elders of the old school in the middle, and said, "I suspect this is the strategy of the Ye family. Li Shaobai and his two companions may be the details sent by the Ye family."


    Listening to Wang Chao''s words, the whole audience turned to Shao Wentian and said, "nephew Li, in this case, it''s better for you to explain yourself. In this way, you can avoid the suspicion."


    "Yes." I stood up slightly, raised the corner of my mouth, and understood that Shao Wentian wanted me to explain myself, which was effective. Although Wang Chao aimed at me, his starting point was good. After all, I was suspected of having the details. Maybe Wang Chao aimed at me because of this.


    Wang Chao snorted coldly. The tiger''s eyes narrowed and his face was full of defense. He said coldly, "in that case, you can say it. If you can''t say it clearly, you can''t leave the gate of Tiejiang today."Simply, I shrugged my shoulders and explained, "first of all, I have been treated differently in the Ye family. I really can''t stand it. You should know where the Langya Pavilion is when I left the Ye family. The Ye family doesn''t know how to cherish me. That''s the loss of the Ye family."


    "Secondly, the two brothers surnamed ye who came with me have completely separated from the Ye family, because the Ye family is a place with strict rules. Once the people of Langya Pavilion leave the Ye family, they will never return to the Ye family again. Surely you all know that?"


    "If you don''t believe me, Tiejiang can send someone to investigate. Even if you don''t investigate, the news about my leaving the Ye family will soon spread all over Yanjing."


    I was right. Wang Chao''s face changed, but he couldn''t find any doubt. He immediately turned around, pointed to the huge map of China and said, "even so, your qualification is not enough. This map is our big plan of Tiejiang. How can you let a fledgling boy know?"


    I suddenly cold face, if I didn''t explain before, Wang Chao against me for a reason, then now also against me, obviously because several times in a row can''t hang face, want to completely step on my feet, find this face.


    However, it''s ridiculous that Wang Chao should use this map to talk about things.


    There''s nothing wrong with trying to regain face, but Wang Chao''s fault is that he found the wrong person.


    Then, I slowly raised my hand, pointed to the map of China with my fingertips, and sneered, "if I say, I will know Tiejiang''s big plan just by looking at it, do you believe it?"


    ...


    the author''s words: there is another one.

 Chapter 255

    Wang Chao obviously didn''t believe it. He immediately sneered. He thought I was just talking. He slowly took out a packet of cigarettes from his arms, took one in his mouth and lit it slowly.


    After taking a deep breath, Wang Chao puffed out a thick cigarette, pointed to the map of China and said, "do you know? Hehe, I''d like to ask you, what does the red flag on the map represent? "


    Holding a cold smile, I sat down with my legs crossed and lit a cigarette. I deliberately learned from Wang Chao and said slowly, "the red flag naturally represents Tiejiang."


    "It''s the simplest, so what if you know? If you have the ability, you can tell me the meaning of flags of other colors. " Wang Chao snorted, full of disdain.


    Wang Chao''s disdain didn''t stir up any waves in my heart. The whole person walked out of his seat and came to the chair. His eyes swept around. Finally, his eyes fell on Shao Wentian and asked: "I don''t know, can you ask Shao Gang leader to move for a moment and let Li demonstrate on the stage?"


    "Naturally." Shao Wentian looked at Wang Chao from a distance, sighed, and then gave way.


    I stepped onto the podium, put the microphone in front of my mouth, and looked around the room again.


    Then, I picked up the laser pointer on the stage, turned on the switch, pointed to a green flag in Mingzhu City, and said, "the green flag represents the local power of Mingzhu city."


    Then, I pointed to the purple flag of Yangcheng, "the purple flag represents the local power of Yangcheng."


    At this time, Wang Chao put in a sentence, "you are talking about the local forces, but do you know what the local forces are?"


    "In fact, the name of local power is not important." I slowly put down the laser pointer, evoke evil smile.


    As soon as Wang Chao looked at my expression, he became more and more upset. He sarcastically said, "if you say it''s not important, it''s not important? What do you think you are? If you don''t know, don''t point out the country here. You are a fledgling boy, you don''t have the qualification yet. "


    I''m not qualified? I smiled.


    It can be said that no one in this conference room is more qualified than me, even Shao Wentian.


    Because this so-called Tiejiang plan was planned by myself before I entered Ye''s house!


    Unfortunately, it''s impossible for Wang Chao to know, but I''m very curious. If he knew that I planned it, what expression would he have on his face?


    Of course, I''m not going to tell Wang Chao that he simply straightened his collar and deliberately said nothing.


    Wang Chao was even more upset. He couldn''t help scolding: "if you don''t know clearly, don''t pretend to understand and waste our time here. The leader and vice leader are on your side, but it doesn''t mean that you can guide the country. If you know the truth, hurry down."


    Wang Chao finished, and my collar was finished. Then I completely ignored his existence. I looked at the six elders of the old school in the middle, nodded to them, and said, "what kind of local power is, except those related to the three aristocratic families, it''s not very important. It''s just a code at most."


    Speaking of this, I turned around and faced the huge map of China several meters wide. A sense of grandeur and magnificence suddenly came to my face.


    Looking at the colorful flags above, I was shocked, especially the red Tiejiang flag, which was almost full of the whole Huaxia river. It turned out that this was the real strength of Tiejiang, which was created by my father!


    Although most of the red flags belong to strongholds, they are not the strongest in the local area, if they can be completely united together, the strength can be said to be infinitely close to the level of the four families.


    It''s no wonder that the people in power of the Li family want to annex Tiejiang by themselves. Even if Tiejiang''s strength is weakened by 80%, it''s so terrible!


    I took a deep breath, turned around again, faced all the people in Tiejiang, and said: "Tiejiang''s plan is to focus on the third and fourth tier cities. Its main goal is to recover the lost land and regain the power of discourse. It does not advocate using violence to control violence, but to balance and recover with various relationships, and then gather strength to enter the second tier cities, as for Yangcheng and Mingzhu I think it is Tiejiang''s second step plan after occupying the second tier cities? Brother Wang Chao, I wonder if I''m right? "


    Wang Chao''s face suddenly changed and his expression was full of strong disbelief.


    But before Wang Chao spoke, the six senior members of the old school got up together, pretending to be surprised and exclaiming.


    "Nephew Li Xian, you are really a God and a man. You can see our Tiejiang plan at a glance."


    "Nephew Li Xian is really extraordinary. I''ve seen so many young people. You''re the best one."


    ...


    in fact, these six senior members of the old school, one by one, are very clear in their hearts, which is obviously to pretend to be confused.


    I think it''s not the plan in front of me, but the calculation with the Li family behind. Open the door of Tiejiang and let the Li family come to help, and set up the White Wolf''s calculation empty handed.Shao Wentian also praised the six xinyuanlao headed by Wang Chao. He went directly to the elders of the old school, reached out to a bald old man and said, "nephew Li, I forgot to introduce you. This is Zhao Hongsheng, old Zhao."


    Then, Shao Wentian introduced them one after another.


    When I got familiar with the names, I could see at a glance that this bald old man, who was called Zhao by Shao Wentian, was the most powerful one among the six elders of the old group.


    As a result, I quickly stepped down, completely ignored the existence of Wang Chao, and directly regarded him as transparent. I walked up to Mr. Zhao and held his fists in my arms. Li Xian said, "I''ve met Mr. Zhao, and I hope Mr. Zhao will pay more attention in the future. After all, I''m just a fledgling boy, and I can''t match the vision of the older generation."


    "I can''t afford to bow down and pay homage to such a talented person. Besides, you are not like a fledgling boy? I don''t know how wise I am. I''m not as old as you. I''m really afraid of the younger generation. " Mr. Zhao touched his bald head. When he gave a smile, he quickly reached out and held my wrist for fear that I would bend down.


    I slowly let go of my clasping hands. Inadvertently, I looked at Wang Chao, who had been deliberately ignored by me. His whole face was green, and his expression was as ugly as eating dog excrement.


    Seeing my eyes cast, Wang Chao stamped his feet angrily and began to frame me up again. "It''s impossible. How can it be?"


    "How can we see through Tiejiang''s plan just by looking at the flag on the map? There must be something fishy about it. Maybe we already have the details of the Ye family in Tiejiang. I think it''s better to arrest this man immediately and torture him. "

 Chapter 256

    Wang Chao was so angry that he asked someone to arrest me on the spot and torture me. Obviously, he ignored him one after another and made him feel shameless.


    In particular, Wang Chao, as the head of the new group of elders, has a high position in the hinterland of Tiejiang, and I''m just a newcomer. How dare I ignore him so much and give him no face at all? He has to be angry and get back his face.


    However, without waiting for me to speak, Shao Wentian immediately frowned. It seemed that he had endured Wang Chao for a long time. He immediately turned back and glared and scolded: "Wang Chao! Tiejiang has always been the home of the capable. Since you can''t find any evidence and can''t compare with others, you should learn to be modest. How can you frame a case by force? "


    "Gang leader..." Wang Chao was shocked, obviously shocked.


    Shao Wentian snorted. Wang Chao''s body looks like a mountain. He almost couldn''t breathe. He yelled again: "don''t think that you can do whatever you want after you become an elder. How can you catch the person I appointed? I didn''t give you all your power? "


    For a moment, in the face of Shao Wentian''s dignified anger, Wang Chao''s face turned white, and he just dared to be angry and speechless. As if he had been fed up, he sat back angrily.


    Shao Wentian didn''t seem to be calming down. With a wave of his big sleeve, he raised his hand to Wang Chao and said, "Wang Chao, you have exceeded your authority and violated the rules of Tiejiang. You will be stripped of your position as an elder for the time being. In this Tiejiang plan, you will be punished to follow Li xiannephew and be the deputy commander of Tiejiang operation. You can''t disobey Li xiannephew''s command and arrangement in the whole process. If something goes wrong, you will be the elder to be determined I''ll replace him! "


    With these words, Wang Chao''s face changed greatly as never before, and his expression was filled with extreme horror. As if he could not believe it, he immediately took a cold breath and said, "guild leader! Leader! This, this... "


    " this what this! Shut up Shao asked Tianhu eyes open, scared Wang Chao quickly shut his mouth, the whole person to the limit, quickly made a wink at the five new school elders behind him.


    The five Xinyuan elders immediately understood, and their expressions were very angry. They got up together and spoke out to dissuade them.


    "Guild leader, it''s absolutely impossible. Don''t you mean to let Li Shaobai be the commander in chief of this Tiejiang operation?"


    "Brother Wang Chao really overstepped his power just now, but he would not be punished for following Li Shaobai?"


    "Think twice, leader. How can this be done? In terms of qualification, status and experience, Li Shaobai is inferior to brother Wang Chao anywhere. How can he be the commander in chief? "


    ...


    Shao Wentian''s face suddenly turned cold and his eyes swept over the five elders from left to right. The colder he was, the more frightened he was.


    After watching, Shao Wentian narrowed his eyes again and said, "well, I don''t see you working so hard at ordinary times. Now there are more people, so you come together, right? Do you want to be a bird? Do you want me to dismiss you all and follow nephew Li


    The five elders glared at each other with fear. They all looked like turtles. They sat back one by one. No one dared to stand out for Wang Chao.


    Wang Chao is so angry that his teeth are almost broken. He stares at me from afar, hoping to tear me apart.


    But Wang Chao didn''t have the slightest way. Even if five elders came out for him, they were pushed back by Shao Wentian''s words.


    However, Wang Chao seems to have made a great contribution to Tiejiang, and also has some outstanding points, which makes Shao Wentian have to soften his tone a little and say, "Wang Chao, let you follow Li xiannephew, I won''t hurt you."


    Seeing that Shao Wentian''s attitude changed a little, Wang Chao dared to open his mouth and responded unconvinced: "but the leader, shouldn''t I be the commander in chief?"


    Shao Wentian shook his head, "you are experienced, but sometimes for the sake of face, you will be too impulsive, so you are only suitable for assisting."


    Speaking of this, Shao Wentian turned his face and looked at me, "as for nephew Li Xian, you are the commander in chief of this Tiejiang operation!"


    "Thank you, leader Shao. I will do my best to live up to the expectations." I arched my hand and thought that this was the first thing I wanted to do when I came back to Tiejiang. Shao Wentian was an old man in the world. When he saw me coming back to Tiejiang, would he not understand what I mean? All this is under our arrangement, only Wang Chao and others are kept in the dark.


    After all, Wang Chao and others are the veterans of the new school, not the first people in Tiejiang. My secret must be strict. The less people know, the better.


    The reason why Shao Wentian didn''t tell them was that he wanted me to take a firm foothold in Tiejiang instead of being a little Lord!


    But in any case, outsiders will never know that I am the one who really controls Tiejiang.


    However, Wang Chao didn''t know. When I came to Tiejiang, I not only lost his position as an elder, but also served as the commander in chief, directly oppressing him.


    Wang Chao, a middle-aged man who has been in a high position for many years, how can I stand being a young man and his immediate boss? He was so angry that his blood vessels burst.


    "This... How can this be? How can that be? " Wang Chao squeezed a word out of his mouth with great difficulty, as if he had been severely humiliated.Shao Wentian looked at Wang Chao and sighed heavily, "Wang Chao, this time you are not only going to help Li xiannephew, but also taking this opportunity to temper you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Wang Chao''s face was frozen, obviously did not understand, as if his mind was full of humiliation, and could not tolerate the slightest impurity infiltration. Shao Wentian''s words seemed to be out of his ears, and did not change at all. He had been staring at my eyes.


    Shao asked tianmingxian. He knew that Wang Chao was angry and said nothing. He had to take a deep breath and said seriously: "in this case, the boss met his subordinates for the first time, Wang Chao! Don''t you salute quickly


    Wang Chao finally heard this. His face was hard to see the extreme. He looked slightly sideways, full of disbelief. He looked at Shao Wentian stupidly, "salute? This... I''m the elder of Tiejiang. How can I...


    "shut up! You are not a senior now. You are only a direct subordinate of Li xiannephew. I tell you that if you want to face others, you must respect others, not think highly of yourself. If you want to face yourself, why don''t you get up and meet the commander in chief of the Tiejiang operation? " Shao Wentian cheered. His voice was so loud that all the people in the meeting room heard him.


    So that everyone looked at Wang Chao to see what he would do.


    At this moment, Wang Chao seemed to be petrified. Sitting in his seat, his legs seemed to be shackled. He just couldn''t take a step.

 Chapter 257

    "What? Don''t you think the punishment is heavy enough? " Shao asked about the cold weather.


    All of a sudden, Wang Chao had to stand up and take a hard step. He looked very subdued and came to me step by step from the right side of the conference room in front of everyone.


    It seems that every step for Wang Chao is full of humiliation, helplessness and strong dissatisfaction.


    Until, Wang Chao came up to me, looked at me with hatred, had to bend down, arched his hands, bit his teeth, said: "next, Wang Chao, meet commander Li."


    I know Wang Chao doesn''t agree with me, but it''s one thing to disagree, and it''s another thing to respect him. I don''t care whether he agrees or not. As long as he respects me, I have to respect him.


    Simply, I held out my hand, holding Wang Chao''s hands, and didn''t let Wang Chao continue to bend over. "Brother Wang Chao doesn''t need to be polite. It should be me who salutes. You are experienced, and I hope brother Wang Chao will take more care of you in the future."


    With that, I arched my hand and treated people with courtesy.


    But with a wave of his sleeve, Wang Chaoda didn''t accept my respect at all. Instead, he looked at me with a straight back and said, "don''t show off here. I''m a suckling yellow haired boy. I don''t want to accept your gift."


    I instantly contracted my pupils, slowly put down my closed hands and slowly put them behind my waist. I squinted and stared at Wang Chao in silence. I secretly said that I had been treated with such courtesy. Originally, there was no reason for the boss to salute his subordinates. You Wang Chao are very kind and ungrateful? Then don''t blame me for being polite before I fight!


    So I turned my eyes and looked at Shao Wentian a few meters away, and asked: "leader Shao, since Wang Chao is now my direct subordinate, does that mean that I have the right to dismiss him? Remove him from the post of deputy commander and put him at the forefront of operation Tiejiang? "


    "Yes, you do have this power. Since Wang Chao is your subordinate now, it''s your responsibility." Shao Wentian responded.


    I side face, Wang Chao has been staring big eyes, angry all over shaking, suddenly furious, scolded: "Stinky boy, do you dare?"


    I slightly raised the corner of my mouth and asked, "how dare I?"


    "You Wang Chao was so angry that he quickly raised his hand and pointed his fingertips to my head.


    I smile gradually cold, through the finger in front of me, eyes tightly locked on Wang Chao, "dare to point my head, people have different heads, do you believe it? Would you like to have a try? "


    "Good... Good. Tiejiang treats me like this. Why do I stay here? Why don''t you just go home and support yourself! " As soon as Wang Chao took out his hand, he gritted his teeth and turned around.


    Gazing at Wang Chao''s back, I coldly said, "it''s still too late to stay, and there''s also a chance to make up for your mistakes. Once you leave Tiejiang''s gate, you''ll never be Tiejiang''s elder, and you won''t get any benefits."


    Wang Chao immediately steps a meal, back to everyone, stopped in the same place, it seems very reluctant.


    After half a minute''s stalemate, Wang Chao turned back and stared at me with extreme frustration, asking, "Li Shaobai, what do you want?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t want to do anything. It''s just that the people I need are not against me. If you can bear this breath and willingly follow me, I appreciate you. If you can''t, it''s a pity. If you want to leave, I won''t stop you. I don''t think even leader Shao will stop you, because it''s your own meaning, as long as you don''t want to Just regret it. "


    "No, absolutely not! How can I give you a yellow boy as a subordinate? It''s not going to work. " Without hesitation, Wang Chao refused on the spot and said his own opinion, "I think it''s better to divide the Tiejiang operation into two parts, one for you and one for me, and the well water doesn''t invade the river water. After all, most of the forces of Tiejiang are concentrated in the north, but what they have recovered is the south. If they are divided into two parts, maybe the benefits will be better."


    With the spread of Wang Chao''s words, five new school elders on the other side stood up again. They seemed to have enough confidence to persuade Shao Wentian to speak in unison.


    "I think brother Wang Chao''s proposal is good. It''s divided into two parts."


    "Yes, in this way, brother Wang Chao can not only make up for his mistakes, but also generate a competitive impetus in this operation."


    "Yes, it''s so good. If brother Wang Chao leaves Tiejiang, not everyone can replace him."


    ...


    Shao Wentian frowned, as if he thought the five elders were right, and he didn''t seem willing to lose Wang Chao, because the position of Tiejiang elder was important, and not everyone could be competent.


    In silence, Shao Wentian slowly raised his head and looked at the huge map of China, pondering for a long time.


    A moment later, Shao Wentian looked back at me and Wang Chao, and said, "in this case, let''s do it like this. Most of Tiejiang''s forces are concentrated in the north, while the south is landless. Wang Chao, take Yangcheng as a stronghold and take action in a short time."


    Smell speech, Wang Chao rare show happy, deliberately give me a bang se look, "Xie Gang leader, Wang Chao this time will certainly make up for, for Tiejiang recovery of the south, dedicated."Shao Wentian nodded a little and said, "nephew Li Xian, you take Mingzhu city as your stronghold. There is our branch there. Like Wang Chao, you should take action as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, leader Shao." I clasped my hands and said thank you.


    At this time, Wang Chao snorted coldly and said coldly, "I still have some status in Tiejiang. How can I be shaken by a little yellow haired boy? Li Shaobai, you are still too young. "


    "I''m too young? What if I recover more cities than you? " I responded with a smile.


    Wang Chao suddenly sneered and immediately shook his head. He felt that I was making a slip of the tongue. He said with pride, "is it up to you? An inexperienced yellow boy? I even doubt whether you can be competent. If I''m your deputy commander, it''s a good thing to say. But now the situation is different. We are at the same level, and there is no one around you to help us. I think we have to rely on me in the end. "


    "I don''t think so. Just because of your face - saving character, there may be some mistakes. I won''t help you at that time." I shrugged my shoulders and deliberately stimulated Wang Chao.


    Wang Chao was obviously not excited. He wanted to save face. He didn''t change a cent. He immediately changed his face. "Do I need your help? If I need your help, I won''t recover as much as you. I''ll call you grandfather when I see you


    "Ah, grandson, you are so good. Don''t tell us our identities in public? It''s not good to be known like this. " I let it be.

 Chapter 258

    Wang Chao was angry again. Finally, he could not bear it. He had to make a move directly!


    "Stop it! Wang Chao, don''t you think you''re wrong enough? " Shao Wentian made a quick decision and immediately yelled.


    Wang Chao took back his hand and waved his sleeve. He was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    At this time, Shao Wentian looked at Wang Chao and sighed heavily, "in fact, let you follow Li xiannephew and assist him. You don''t hurt Wang Chao at all. It''s just that you don''t cherish this opportunity. If you regret it in the future, don''t blame me."


    "I don''t regret it. Wang Chao will never regret it. It''s impossible for me to follow a yellow haired boy." Wang Chao said.


    Shao Wentian sighed again and waved his hand, "in this case, you all go out. The six elders and Shao Hua stay, and the rest go out. I have something important to talk about with my nephew Li Xian."


    Wang Chao was stunned for a moment, and seemed to be shocked. "What''s the matter, guild leader, that can''t be said in front of us?"


    Shao Wentian said nothing, tiger eyes suddenly a stare, scared Wang Chao immediately closed his mouth, the rest of the people left in a hurry, dare not stay.


    Until, Wang Chao and other members of Tiejiang left quickly, the whole conference room was blocked, and no one was near, leaving only six senior members. When Shao Wentian and Mr. Hua, Shao Wentian slightly raised his eyebrows, looked at Ye Zhan and ye Shu next to me, and asked: "I don''t know these two..."


    I raised my hand, interrupted Shao Wentian, and said: "Ye Zhan and ye Shu are my brothers Brother, as for my identity, they naturally know it, so there''s no need to worry about it. "


    Shao Wentian took a deep breath decisively. With the six elders and the young master, he came forward in order. All of them arched their hands, bowed down and said in unison, "we are glad to see the young master. He has come back."


    "See you, young master!"


    "Zhao Hongsheng, I''ve seen Shaozhu, and he is really extraordinary. As soon as he comes, he will surpass Wang Chao. This kind of ability is not in the pool."


    Ye Zhan and ye Zhan sat beside them, and they were stunned.


    I was embarrassed and couldn''t take care of too much. I left my seat in a hurry, holding Shao Wentian in one hand and Zhao Lao in the other. "You don''t have to do this big gift. I''m still a younger generation and can''t afford this kind of treatment. In my opinion, this kind of gift will be avoided in the future."


    Zhao straightened his back, touched his bald head and said with a smile, "the young master really has a great family style. He doesn''t stick to etiquette."


    When they all put down their etiquette and stood in front of me, I said, "I don''t know what happened to the Li family


    Shao Wentian stood up and explained: "young master, this is exactly what we want to say. The Li family has agreed to help us with our actions. It can be said that with the help of the Li family, the momentum is very strong."


    "The most important thing is that there is no doubt in the Li family. As the young master said, the Li family did not stop it, but also chose to help. At that time, there will be not only financial assistance, but also... A tianbang expert coming!"


    Tianbang master? Li family sent tianbang experts to come?


    I narrowed my eyes and understood what was going on. The Li family sent tianbang experts to monitor the movement of Tiejiang south.


    It seems that the person in charge of the Li family is not a simple person.


    However, even if tianbang experts come, it''s useless. When the Li family detects the abnormality, I''m afraid Tiejiang has grown to a certain level. Even if it still belongs to the Li family, it''s not easy for the Li family''s rulers to annex Tiejiang.


    Simply, I looked back and took a deep look at Ye Zhan and ye Shu. Then I turned back and said, "this time when the iron river goes south, I will take my two brothers to Mingzhu City, but here I have a small request."


    "Speak, young Lord." Shao asked the sky.


    I licked my dry lips and said, "I need a lot of resources. It''s better to have ready-made pills, followed by medicinal materials. There are a lot of alchemy herbs, including Dan Ding. Money is not a problem. I''ll pay for everything."


    Shao Wentian met Mr. Zhao with a bitter smile.


    "The little Lord said this, but it''s a little strange. Tiejiang is the little Lord. Who will pay the bill? What''s the difference?"


    "In my opinion, it''s better to take advantage of the Li family''s help, saying that we should cultivate experts and alchemists, so as to encourage the Iron River to go south. I think the Li family will certainly agree."


    Zhao''s words are like enlightening. It suddenly dawned on me that he is an old man!


    I thought to myself, it''s true. I can use the Li family''s resources instead of paying my own money to strengthen Tiejiang for me, and cultivate experts and alchemists by the way. It''s killing two birds with one stone!


    Especially before that, I had already arranged for Tiejiang to secretly recruit the top experts in the list. If there is such an unjust leader as the Li family, it would be three birds with one stone!


    Moreover, when I enter Tiejiang, as one of the commanders of tiejiangnan, I have half the identity of the Li family. Even if I am in Mingzhu City, that old fox of Songhai does not dare to do it. If you count it up, this is a strategy of four birds with one stone!


    So I agreed on the spot. After a discussion, Haosheng decided that Shao Wentian would set out tomorrow and go to Li''s house in person to carry out this plan.Until the end, the six elders scattered and left.


    Shao Wentian orders Mr. Hua to arrange accommodation for the three of us, so he goes first, as if he has something urgent to deal with.


    Without Shao Wentian by my side, Mr. Hua was a little nervous when he faced me alone.


    He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and squeezing out a flattering smile. Instead of mentioning his old debts, he took out a packet of cigarettes from his arms and handed me one. "That... Young master, how are you recently?"


    I took Mr. Hua''s cigarette and said, "thanks to you, very good."


    Mr. Hua quickly sent cigarettes to Ye Shu and ye Zhan to be brothers with them.


    However, these two guys saw that I didn''t like to see him very much and didn''t pay much attention to him, which made him very embarrassed.


    However, Mr. Hua was very good at flattering. He immediately changed the topic, changed his face, showed an angry expression, and scolded: "hum, Wang Chao is such a fool. He can''t even recognize the young master. Young master, do you want me to tell him your identity for you?"


    I didn''t answer the question of Mr. Hua. Instead, I looked at him coldly and didn''t say a word.


    I stare at Mr. Hua and he is uncomfortable, but he never mentions his old debts. He grits his teeth and makes an uncomfortable expression. "OK, I understand what the young master means. I''ll tell Wang Chao now, and let Wang Chao be a fool!"


    With that, Mr. Hua raised his legs and left.


    I gave him a dry cough and stopped him.


    "Wait, I said, let you go?"


    ...


    the author''s words: first of all, I would like to thank the local tyrant "Louzi" in advance for the reward of a plane, but the happiness came so suddenly that I saw it in the afternoon and didn''t prepare at all. Moreover, I made an appointment with my friend to go out to play this evening in advance, so I''m sorry that the extra time of this plane can only be reserved until tomorrow. I have to go out... I''m really sorry.

 Chapter 259

    After hearing this, Mr. Hua did not dare to take another step. He turned back and said, "yes, how can I go before you let me go?"


    I took a light look at Mr. Hua. I didn''t want to go through with him. I certainly didn''t admit it. So I said, "now, let''s find a place to live for a few days. Then I will go to Mingzhu city according to the action of tiejiangnan."


    Mr. Hua didn''t dare to listen. He immediately took us out of the door of the conference room and walked to the elevator. He said that Wang Chao was a fool who didn''t know his face. He tried his best to please me, for fear that I would brush him when I was in a bad mood.


    As for the accusation made by Mr. Hua to Wang Chao, I was too lazy to answer it and asked, "Shao Hua, where are you going to arrange for us to live? I look at the Tiejiang headquarters building. Although it''s very big, there''s something wrong with it all the time? "


    "Yes, what the young master said is that what he said is reasonable. Didn''t I give you a villa before? I''m going to take you there, and it''s near the headquarters. It''s under the jurisdiction of Tiejiang. You can rest assured, young master. " Mr. Hua leads all the way, just like a dog.


    In front of the elevator, Mr. Hua pushed the elevator switch on his own initiative. It was as if the more insipid I was, the less I could see the idea, the more nervous he was.


    I ignored Mr. Hua and looked at Ye Zhan and ye Shu in front of the elevator. I said to them, "let''s stay in Yanjing for a few days. Next, let''s go to Mingzhu city. All the resources will be transported to the stronghold of Mingzhu city through Tiejiang."


    "OK, whatever the LORD says." Ye Zhan nodded slightly, indicating that he was willing to go to Mingzhu city with me.


    Ye Shu continued: "anyway, with the boss, we won''t suffer losses. From the moment we came out of the Ye family, I already knew."


    The conversation between the three of us, completely ignored by Mr. Hua, made him as transparent as if standing beside, speechless, embarrassed to the limit.


    But at this time, the elevator door slowly opened, a pure height of 1.75 meters of mixed race beauty, suddenly appeared in front of me.


    The high nose, the perfect face shape, the face with a bit of Chinese blood and a bit of foreign customs, and the beautiful pupil like blue crystal add endless color to this mixed blood face.


    First of all, Mr. Hua was shocked, and his eyes suddenly glowed, "Ren Feiya!"


    However, this half blood beauty, who was called "Ren Feiya" by Mr. Hua, suddenly showed disgust and didn''t seem to want to pay attention to him. She stepped out of the elevator in high heels and was as tall as Mr. Hua. Speaking fluent Chinese, she asked angrily, "Shaohua, I heard that Li Shaobai, the first person in the four conferences, is coming. Please take me to see him. I''m sorry I''m always curious about what this man looks like. Hurry up


    Young master Hua''s face changed, and he suddenly showed a strong jealousy. He reluctantly looked back at me.


    Aware of Childe Hua''s eyes, Ren Feiya also slightly raised her head. Her delicate face was extremely beautiful. Like the pupil of blue crystal, she slowly looked at me, "are you?"


    Mr. Hua''s face changed again, as if he had been robbed of love by me, but he was helpless. When he was depressed to the extreme, he quickly reached out and said, "Feiya, this is Li Shaobai, brother Li."


    Then, Mr. Hua changed his direction and introduced me, but he didn''t call me the little Lord. He said, "brother Li, this is Ren Feiya, the daughter of Uncle Changfeng, the vice gang of Ren. She''s of mixed blood with Russia."


    I immediately realized what was the matter. The reason why Mr. Hua didn''t call me Shaozhu was that Mr. Ren didn''t know my true identity at all. Moreover, Mr. Hua probably had a wrong idea about Mr. Ren.


    I glanced at Ren Feiya a little and thought that he was really a beautiful half breed. No wonder Mr. Hua was like this, especially Ren Feiya''s big long legs and those two soft balls. They were mouth watering and hot to the extreme. Ye Zhan and ye Shu couldn''t help but look moved.


    However, I''ve seen many beauties, but I''m very insipid. Even if Ren Feiya''s face is as good as Ning Xing''s, I also calmly stretch out my hand and say with a smile, "it''s Ren''s daughter. Hello, I''m Li Shaobai. Nice to meet you."


    Ren Feiya also looked at me a few eyes, eyes hard to hide the show can''t believe, see I take the initiative to reach out to show affection, unexpectedly Leng in situ, cheek slightly red, embarrassed.


    When Mr. Hua saw this, he could not help twitching. It seemed that he was afraid that I would take the sword and grab the love. He held out his hand for Ren Feiya and said, "brother Li, it''s important to take you to rest now. Let''s go first."


    "Shao Hua, who let you in?" Ren Feiya suddenly stares. He seems not satisfied with what Mr. Hua has done.


    Then, Ren Feiya looked at me, and his expression changed again. He stretched out his hand, "Hello, my name is Ren Feiya, and brother Shaobai will call me Feiya later."


    This scene made Mr. Hua so embarrassed that he stood aside and was completely dumbfounded, "brother Shaobai? Feiya... You... I''ve known you for a long time, and you haven''t called my brother. This...


    Ren Feiya ignored him, and my eyes were full of my figure. He raised his lips and said with a smile, "brother Shaobai, are you looking for a place to rest? Shall I follow you? "Little white brother...


    since I was young, no one has ever called me like this. When I called it out in the mouth of such a beautiful half blood beauty as Ren Feiya, I felt goose bumps.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, I moved away from my eyes and gathered on Mr. Hua''s face. I asked, "Mr. Hua, do you look at this?"


    Mr. Hua, with his unprecedented frustration, couldn''t help showing a look of heartache.


    However, in my eyes, Mr. Hua could only bear to fart, and said: "since Feiya said it, let''s go together..."


    with that, Ren Feiya even pulled me directly into the elevator. His behavior was very open, as if he had been educated in the West since he was a child. He didn''t know what giving and receiving is. A soft impression was on my arm Even I was shocked.


    Mr. Hua''s face is like a little resentful woman who has suffered a lot.


    ...


    on the way, there were two cars going to the residence. Several of us were sitting in the old car, while Ren Feiya was driving a limited edition mini car, closely behind.


    On the bus, Mr. Hua called it a grudge. All the way, he was eager to talk but didn''t dare to.


    When he was about to arrive at the villa, Mr. Hua finally couldn''t help sitting in the front seat. Looking back, he asked, "young master, can you let Ren Feiya go? Leave her to me? I beg you. I''ve been chasing her for so many years. She has never promised me. There are so many beauties in the world. As long as you are willing to leave me some soup for Xiaohua, I''m very satisfied. No matter what you say, I''ll promise. "


    With a dry cough, I cleared my throat, deliberately provoked Mr. Hua''s nerves, raised the corner of my mouth and said, "well, it depends on my mood."


    "So... How can you be in a good mood?" Mr. Hua asked in a hurry.


    ...


    the author''s words: I''m sorry, I played too crazy last night, played too late, slept until 5 pm... I was wrong!

 Chapter 260

    "Well, I don''t know yet. I''ll tell you when I''m in a good mood." I deliberately stimulate Mr. Hua, thinking that Mr. Hua actually likes Ren Feiya, and is willing to promise me anything for her sake.


    I thought to myself that in order to compete with Mr. long for the site of Dongling, Mr. Hua did not hesitate to plant the blame. If I hadn''t saved Sunan in time, I''m afraid Sunan would have gone to the yellow spring.


    I have always kept this matter in my mind. It''s not that I don''t repay it, but that too many unexpected things happened in the follow-up. Young master Hua is Shao Wentian''s son again. He and Sunan are still of the same generation. It''s complicated. I can''t revenge him.


    In particular, Mr. Hua is very cunning. Where would you like to admit it? I will never mention it. I have no chance at all.


    However, now a Ren Feiya suddenly appears. I can stimulate Mr. Hua on purpose. I don''t believe that he doesn''t bow his head and admit his mistake!


    Simply, I said: "of course, I am in a good mood or not, it depends on your attitude."


    It is obvious that I want Mr. Hua to take the initiative to admit his mistake. If he is willing to admit that he was the culprit behind his back, I don''t want to make it difficult for him to continue. I want him to apologize to Sunan. As for what Sunan wants to do, let him deal with it.


    Moreover, I also intend to take advantage of this southward operation to transfer Sunan from Dongling to my side. He can become the famous boss of Dongling from an ordinary mountain village boy. There is absolutely something extraordinary about him. I am more relieved that he will replace Wang Chao as my deputy commander in the southward operation.


    So, as soon as I finished, I narrowed my eyes and looked at Mr. Hua meaningfully.


    Young master Hua''s face turned blue and red, and his throat seemed to be blocked by a stone, so he couldn''t answer.


    I laughed and said coldly, "up to now, do you think you can hide it from me? Still not willing to admit it? Is it that hard to apologize? "


    "This... Young master, what do you want me to admit? What''s the apology? " Mr. Hua pretended to be stupid.


    I laughed again, "do you know who is Sunan?"


    "... isn''t Sunan Sunan? The southern Jiangsu in Dongling, the red man beside Shaolong. " Said Mr. Hua.


    I shook my head, denied Mr. Hua''s statement, and said frankly, "you are wrong. It''s not so simple. He is my brother and his surname is su... Who do you think he is?"


    On hearing this, Mr. Hua was puzzled at first. Then he couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t help shivering. "Do you mean... Who is he? He is the first master of Tiejiang, the orphan of Su''s army


    Ye Shu in the car suddenly glared at the tiger''s eyes. He took a cold breath and stammered: "Su Su... Su Su, break the army? "Kill the God and break the army?"


    "The Soviet Union broke the army? Who is the Soviet army? Never heard of it? I only know who his father is Ye zhanzhang two can''t figure it out. He seems to be refining pills all the year round. He doesn''t know much about the outside world.


    For a moment, ye Shu and Mr. Hua looked at Ye Zhan as if they were watching a wonderful flower, which made Ye Zhan embarrassed.


    "I don''t know? Who on earth is Su''s broken army? "


    With the spread of Ye Zhan''s words, the car fell into a long silence, and the collective was speechless.


    After a long time, ye Shu said: "you don''t know that Su broke the army? What the hell have you been doing at Ye''s all these years? "


    "Su broke the army, but he was the strongest expert who followed the eldest brother''s father at that time!"


    "In the capital, there''s a saying that it''s like this: breaking the army and coming out, fighting the mountains and rivers!"


    "Su broke the army is absolutely a rare martial arts wizard in a hundred years. He was born in the Xingyi sect of Hongmen. At the age of 18, he was invincible all over the world. At the age of 20, he was promoted to heaven. He once crossed the border to challenge. If he ever fought with him, he would die unless he showed mercy!"


    "Nickname, kill God!"


    "Even if the strength is higher than him, when he meets Su, he has to retreat and dare not fight rashly."


    "It''s a pity that he died under the encirclement and suppression of the Li family. He was killed by more than a dozen middle-term experts of tianbang, and ten of them were sent to the underworld by him."


    "The reason why the strength of the Li family has been greatly weakened is inseparable from this."


    "Ye Zhan, do you know now?"


    ...


    Ye Shu''s words stunned Ye Zhan on the spot. He was shocked to the extreme and couldn''t believe it. He said: "it''s going to take more than ten days to join hands in the middle of tianbang to kill this man completely. Is it too terrible for the Soviet Union to break the army? What about this southern Jiangsu? Isn''t it also very powerful? "


    "He''s not powerful, he''s just ordinary, with a little extraordinary." I shake my head, Sunan is not too strong, and there is no strength of the land list. The reason is that I think it has something to do with the meaning of my parents. Maybe they want us to be ordinary people and not get involved in these fights.


    However, some things seem to be destined, no matter what, will eventually go this way.


    With a sigh, I took a deep look at Mr. Hua. "You''d better apologize to Sunan, and I won''t say more about the others. You know in your heart that he is a senior with you, or his identity is higher than you. I believe you are a man of insight. I know that I''m not joking or harming you. After all, you are Shao Wentian''s son."Childe Hua was silent. He couldn''t react for a long time. He looked more and more tangled, as if he couldn''t save face.


    When I saw that young master Hua was dead, I was immediately upset. He almost killed my brother. It''s good that I didn''t do it. He refused to admit it? Still not willing to admit it?


    I gave a cold hum and said, "do you think he is really dead? It''s ridiculous. How could anyone kill the broken uncle? If the defeated uncle knows that you want to harm Sunan, do you think you can still live? I don''t think even your father Shao Wentian can save you, can he? Think about it for yourself. Am I going to save you or harm you? "


    Mr. Hua''s face changed in vain. He drove Ye Zhan and ye Shu in the car to breathe cool air!


    "This... The Soviet army is not dead?"


    "How is that possible? How can a dozen tianbang''s mid-term encirclement and suppression not die? "


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Young master Hua''s face turned pale for a moment, and he didn''t dare to tangle any more. He said directly, "young master, i... this matter is really planned by me secretly, but I don''t know that Sunan is the son of Su''s broken army. When I arrange you to stay, I''ll fly to Dongling immediately and apologize to Sunan in person!"


    "If you were not Shao Wentian''s son, I wouldn''t bother to help you. It''s none of my business if you die." I''m not happy with my head.


    Young master Hua''s head was lower and lower. He was very ashamed. But suddenly, he raised his head, and his expression was gradually excited. "It''s a great good thing for Tiejiang that Su has not died. Do you want me to inform my father?"


    "Shao Hua, have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? No one can say this. Since my father and uncle paojun don''t want to go out, don''t disturb them. Do you understand? " I''m even more upset. Mr. Hua has a lot of cleverness, but he has no great wisdom. Since uncle paojun is not dead, and he doesn''t show himself, there must be some intention in this. Maybe it''s the best way for uncle paojun to get out of the fight?


    When Mr. Hua saw that I scolded him, he woke up. He quickly touched the back of his head, and then laughed.


    As soon as I saw Mr. Hua''s bad face, I would like to punch him hard. I really feel that he can''t compare with Mr. long. He is not as elegant and wise as Mr. long. He only plays some tricks.


    But at this moment, Mr. Hua didn''t know what to think of, and suddenly said, "young master, do you think your father and the broken Army uncle will know about you? I mean, they know everything about you in Yanjing? "

 Chapter 261

    If Mr. Hua doesn''t mention it, I won''t think much about it.


    However, now that Mr. Hua said this, I suddenly felt that my father was not a real ordinary person even in the remote mountain village of Dongling. Mr. Hua was right. Maybe it''s really possible that my father knew exactly what I did.


    But whether I know it or not, it doesn''t matter. Since I have embarked on this road, I have already shouldered a lot of responsibility and have to complete it.


    "It doesn''t matter, Shao Hua. When you get to your residence, you can fly to Dongling to apologize to Sunan. Meanwhile, you can take a message for me and ask your father to send Sunan to Yanjing to be my deputy commander. As for what Sunan wants to do to you after you apologize, you''d better not resist, be sincere and clear?" Sit up straight and I''m serious.


    Looking at my rigorous attitude, Mr. Hua did not dare to neglect me. He repeatedly agreed.


    A few minutes later, we arrived at the vicinity of Tiejiang headquarters, surrounded by luxurious villa buildings, and many Tiejiang members were on guard. As if they were holding their positions, the defense was quite strict. It seemed that this area was the place where Tiejiang important people lived.


    Along the long road, the car slowly into a small manor door, a well decorated villa, standing inside.


    Mr. Hua first pulled down the door and stepped on the ground. The two guards who were guarding outside the small manor recognized him immediately and said in unison: "Hello, Mr. Hua


    "Open the door." Mr. Hua waved, and the two guards quickly opened the gate of the manor, revealing the structure inside.


    Garages, swimming pools, courtyards and small gardens are really foreign places.


    Then, Mr. Hua came back. Like a dog, he took the initiative to open the door for me and said, "young master, get out of the car. This is the villa I gave you. How about it? Are you satisfied? "


    I got out of the car and took a look at the villa. I nodded with satisfaction. Just as I wanted to take ye Zhan and ye Shu into the villa, Ren Feiya drove a mini car and stopped at the back.


    I saw a long white leg, wearing high-heeled shoes and sticking out the door. I could see that Mr. Hua swallowed a mouthful of saliva on the spot, as if he wanted to take it for himself.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he walked towards me with a smile. He hooked my arm and said, "brother Shaobai, is this where you live? I remember it seemed to belong to Shaohua before, but I''ve never lived here, and I''ll let someone clean it occasionally. "


    It''s said that foreign women are open, but I didn''t expect that half breed children are so open. I''m embarrassed, and Mr. Hua looks depressed and jealous.


    Since Mr. Hua has chosen to apologize, I don''t need to embarrass him any more. I have to pull out my hand from Ren Feiya''s softness.


    Can just a force, Ren Feiya instead tightly grasp, don''t let my hand leave, slightly pout up small mouth, "little white brother, you don''t like me?"


    "I don''t like you, but..." I hastened to explain. Unexpectedly, I was interrupted by Ren Feiya and said: "that''s like it!"


    "Feiya, brother Li means..."


    however, he was also interrupted by Ren Feiya and said with disgust, "what''s your business?"


    The words choked Mr. Hua to death, but he couldn''t respond.


    Ren feiyajiao snorted and said, "you''re wise. You''ll arrange for brother Shaobai to live here. In this way, it''s very close to my home. I''ll be able to be a frequent guest in the future."


    Childe Hua''s expression was as ugly as eating dog''s excrement. He looked at me bitterly and showed his begging eyes, as if he was afraid that I would eat Ren Feiya and let me show mercy.


    I''m also quite helpless. Ren Feiya has caught me to death. If I fight with a beautiful woman, I''m really a little sorry.


    After thinking about it, there was no way, but in the poor eyes of Mr. Hua, Ren Feiya hooked his arm and walked into the gate of the manor.


    The moment I stepped into the gate, a fresh smell of flowers came to my face. Looking around, the small garden was full of all kinds of vegetation, and the fragrance was distributed in the whole manor, which made me feel very comfortable, especially there was a half blood beauty beside me...


    as soon as Mr. Hua gritted his teeth, he came up from behind and led the way in the front, even though he was helpless, he also helped me Introduced, took us and others, walked around the manor.


    Then, Mr. Hua took us to the interior of the western style house. The decoration inside was extremely luxurious. Every article was specially made. There were gorgeous glass chandeliers in the hall. Mr. Hua claimed that it was worth more than 5 million yuan.


    As for ye Zhan and ye Shu, they are either looking or touching. When they know that they want to live here, they are very excited.


    "Lying trough, it''s good to follow the boss. As soon as you come out, you''ll live in a foreign house. Ha ha ha!"


    "That''s right. Don''t think about it. How powerful is our pavilion leader? It''s more than a thousand times better to follow the Lord than to be in the Ye family. "


    In the whole process, Mr. Hua peeked at Ren Feiya''s beauty from time to time, but she didn''t find it cleverly.However, I couldn''t escape my eyes at all. I could see it clearly, and I laughed in my heart. It''s not a matter of a day or two to see that young master Laihua has an idea about Ren Feiya.


    Now Ren Feiya is pestering me. Mr. Hua is very depressed. He is salivating and bitter. He seems to want to kneel down for me and let me go.


    I can''t laugh or cry when I see the appearance of Mr. Hua. I don''t want to embarrass Mr. Hua any more. Besides, Ren Feiya is really beautiful. She''s so beautiful that she''s disgusting. Any man will be infatuated with her beauty.


    However, I have no feeling for Ren Feiya. I have no waves in my heart. I can''t stir up any waves.


    Even, I don''t know why, Ren Feiya around me, I have a sense of inexplicable guilt in my heart, constantly accumulated in my heart, can''t help but think of two women at the same time.


    One is Chu Yuyan.


    The other is Ning Xing.


    "Well, FIA, I''ll go to the bathroom." I can''t help but stop walking and go to the bathroom in front of them. I get rid of Ren Feiya. I run into the bathroom and wash my face with water.


    "Why do I think of Ning Xing?" Looking up at myself in the mirror, my mind is in a mess. I can''t believe it. It''s me.


    In particular, the emergence of two kinds of consciousness in the brain is like mutual exclusion. They can not tolerate each other''s existence. They can only choose one from the other.


    "Why is that?"


    "How could it be?"


    "Even if it was, she couldn''t be interested in me."


    "She... Doesn''t know how much she hates me."


    ...


    the author''s words: one more plane for the local tyrant Louzi!

 Chapter 262

    A little pondering, looking at himself in the mirror, wry smile and like ridicule.


    "Maybe I think too much myself."


    "Maybe it''s because I still owe her a perfect explanation and a final promise."


    Bit by bit rippling in the depths of memory, silence, I take a deep breath, the confusion of thoughts forced down, return to normal appearance, can not see the slightest storm, indifferent to leave the bathroom.


    Back in the house, ye Zhan and ye Shu have been taken to the other side of the house by Mr. Hua to arrange the room.


    As for Ren Feiya, he kept waiting in the living room. When he saw me coming out, he hooked me up again and stuck to me, "brother Shaobai, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    I smile a little, the secret way Ren Fei Ya is really too direct, isn''t the half breed son all so direct show of? It''s not implicit. It''s embarrassing.


    However, I don''t want to embarrass Mr. Hua any more, and I''m not going to eat Ren Feiya ''


    Ren Feiya blinked her blue eyes and said with a smile, "I know, but I have half of the foreign blood. I can''t control so much. My mother said that we should be bold when we meet people we like. This is our tradition. My father was chased by my mother like this before."


    Ren Feiya''s meaning is very obvious, but I have no interest in her. Taking advantage of the fact that Mr. Hua is on the other side of the western style house, I''m sorry to say, "sorry, Mr. Feiya, I already have someone I like. I think Mr. Hua is very good, and he likes you too. You two can try it."


    As a result, Ren feiyafei didn''t listen, but he became more and more tight. Almost his whole body was close to me, and he sent out bursts of beautiful fragrance. "I don''t like Shaohua. He is a flatterer. He can flatter all day. How can he compare with brother Shaobai? I''ve heard the name of brother Shaobai for a long time. Since you won the first place in the four conferences, I''ve always wanted to know you. I didn''t expect that you are my type. Even if you have someone you like, how about it? I know all about you. You don''t have a girlfriend now! "


    This is love at first sight, is it a confession? That''s too fast, isn''t it? I really couldn''t react and was stunned on the spot.


    Just at this juncture, Mr. Hua appeared alone from the corner of the corridor. When he saw Ren Feiya sticking to me like brown candy, his face turned green and he was extremely depressed.


    I scolded in secret, thinking that since Mr. Hua was willing to apologize, we were clear. Seeing the current situation, the goods are definitely misunderstood.


    I couldn''t help it. I tried to break away from Ren Feiya. I was just trying to explain to Mr. Hua. Unexpectedly, he raised his hand directly. "Brother Li, don''t explain. Since you like Feiya, Feiya also likes you. There''s nothing wrong with you two being together."


    Then Ren Feiya came up again. He even agreed with Mr. Hua''s words. He nodded and said, "Shao Hua, this time you''ve said something. It''s not in vain that I''ve known you for so many years."


    I stood awkwardly between them, looking at Ren Feiya and Mr. Hua. I secretly said that if I was caught in the middle like this, would it not be a love triangle?


    The key point is that I don''t like Ren Feiya at all. This misunderstanding is too deep. Especially when Mr. Hua saw the scene just now, he decided that I like Ren Feiya too. He didn''t listen to my explanation. It seems that he was dead hearted. In this way, the relationship was tangled. I didn''t want to take over the love at all.


    At this moment, I think I have to explain, otherwise the misunderstanding will be deeper and deeper. I just took a look at Ren Feiya, stepped back a few steps, separated from her, and clarified: "what, Feiya, I really don''t think about you. I have someone I like, and Mr. Hua knows it, so I think we should keep a distance. I don''t want to have any misunderstanding."


    Ren Feiya''s face changed as soon as she heard it. It seemed that she could refuse her when no one was around. She could pester me, but it was not OK to have Mr. Hua and other people present. She was a girl and she had her self-esteem and face.


    "Brother Shaobai, how can you do this?" Resentful looked at me, Ren Feiya is not happy to turn around and go.


    Looking at Ren Feiya''s back, I sighed. I couldn''t bear it. I thought it was cruel to refuse face to face, but I had to do so. Otherwise, it would be difficult to clarify the misunderstanding.


    After thinking about it, I went directly to Mr. Hua and patted him on the shoulder. "Why don''t you chase him? Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. "


    Mr. Hua raised his head and stared at me. He didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "didn''t I say that? I don''t like your Ren Feiya. If you want to chase her, you can''t find her. I''ll deal with the rest of it myself. "


    "This... Young master! Thank you, Mr. Xiaohua. Thank you, Mr. Xiaohua. I will go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire in the future Young master Hua was so excited that he seemed to believe me. He looked very grateful. His head was like pounding garlic. He tried his best to lower down and began to flatter again.I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and pushed Mr. Hua, "it''s not necessary to go to daoshan. Remember to bring Sunan for me. If necessary, you can tell him his life experience, but if not, you can measure it yourself."


    "Well, well, thank you, little Lord, thank you!" Mr. Hua was so excited that he saw me refuse Ren Feiya face to face and gave him a chance. The misunderstanding was relieved on the spot. He regarded me as a great benefactor. What''s more depressing? I was so happy that I ran after him outside.


    As soon as Mr. Hua left, I was left alone in the living room on the first floor of the western style house. Ye Zhan and ye Shu were in the room again. For a moment, they seemed very empty.


    I slowly lean against the wall, quietly lit a cigarette, looking at the ceiling of the glass chandelier, my mind is full of Chu Yuyan and Ning Xing figure.


    Chu Yuyan appeared in my mind, it is normal, after all, I am always for her.


    But the appearance of Kening apricot makes me very complicated. It''s totally different from Chu YuYan''s feeling. I don''t know the way, and I don''t know where to start.


    After taking a deep breath of the cigarette, I decided not to think about it any more. When the clouds came out, I snuffed out the cigarette end and said, "after the arrival of Mingzhu City, I got everything ready and began to refine the antidote of Duxue Huaqi pill. The second master''s time is running out."


    "There''s something wrong with it. As far as I know, the effect of quenching body pill is not as strong as it was at the beginning." Clenching my fist, I narrowed my eyes again, feeling the effect of body quenching pill in my fist.


    ...


    the author''s words: a plane for the local tyrant "Louzi" was added. After the addition, there was a small problem with the website, which led to the mobile version and app can''t be seen. At present, it''s in rush repair. Don''t worry, the computer can see it.

 Chapter 263

    The next day, ye Zhan and ye Shu were still sleeping. I got up early and sat on the stone bench in the small garden, breathing the fresh air. At the same time, I felt the condition of my body silently.


    Clench your fist hard, it''s just like before. It''s just like the end of the efficacy of quenching body pill, and it''s like the efficacy of quenching body pill is absorbed by me instantly, and I can''t make any further progress.


    I have never doubted that the quenching body pill can''t lose its efficacy, so there is only one explanation.


    The efficacy of Cui Ti Dan was absorbed instantly by me, and it has completely disappeared in my body.


    However, why is the effect absorbed instantaneously? Quench body Dan is long-term, shouldn''t it? I can''t figure this out at all.


    "Perhaps, only to get a mending pill and try it again."


    Just when I decided, the gate of the manor was suddenly opened. Mr. Hua looked respectful and walked in with a young man. He saw me sitting in the small garden. The young man even started to smile and came directly at me.


    This young man, eight feet tall and angular in appearance, has long black hair. The disordered hair blown by the wind on his forehead has opened his sword eyebrows and stars, revealing a scar on his right eyebrow corner.


    This person is the south of Jiangsu!


    I quickly got up and went to Sunan. I took a look at Mr. Hua from a distance and asked, "do you know?"


    Mr. Hua nodded his head and didn''t dare to interrupt. He acquiesced. It seemed that Sunan didn''t forgive him very much.


    Sure enough, Sunan ignored him and took him as transparent. He came directly to pat me on the shoulder and said, "how about it? All right? I''ve heard about you in Yanjing. It''s amazing. "


    "You can''t die. How about you in Dongling? Is everything going well? " No matter how far apart or how long I haven''t seen them, their feelings won''t change. When I had an accident, he helped me. Later, when he was in danger, I saved him. No matter what happened, I couldn''t change my firm friendship with him.


    Sunan ha ha a smile, also hook my shoulder, "smooth, do not know how smooth, just know some things, let me very surprised."


    At this point, Sunan put away his smile and frowned, "Lao Bai, are you sure you want me to be your deputy commander?"


    "Why?" I was puzzled.


    Sunan smashed his mouth and said, "now I know what happened, but the plan of Tiejiang going south is under the eyes of the Li family after all. If you are alone, it''s OK to say, but if you add me, a surname of Li and a surname of Su, if it''s spread, it won''t make people suspicious."


    I was shocked all over, suddenly understand, secret way how did not think of this? If Sunan and I go southward at the same time, the Li family will know that one Li and one Su, even if they are not, there will be people to guess, especially Tiejiang, the power we want to expand!


    It has to be said that there is something extraordinary about Sunan''s ability to become the leader of Dongling, which can be proved by his careful thinking.


    A little thought, my whole person dignified, said: "Sunan, this Tiejiang south, without you can''t, I may not be able to win, the main reason is the lack of experience in this area, after all, the rules of this road, or you know more."


    For a time, I was in a dilemma with southern Jiangsu.


    If they go south side by side and go to Mingzhu City, and let Sunan be my deputy commander, let''s not talk about outsiders. It''s not very good just for the Li family.


    Because Southern Jiangsu and I are also from Dongling, we can investigate this point. If we make a rash decision, I''m afraid the Li family won''t doubt us, so that it will spread to the people in charge of the Li family. No matter what happens, we''d better kill the wrong people and cut down the roots. After all, even if Tiejiang''s strength is greatly weakened, it''s still a piece of fat meat for the Li family.


    At this time, Mr. Hua suddenly stepped forward, arched his hand to me and Sunan, and said in a uneasy way: "young master, brother Nan, I have a plan..."


    when Sunan turned his face and was about to open his mouth, I knew what he wanted to say, so I immediately interrupted him, motioned him not to speak, and then I took a step to face Mr. Hua and asked, "what''s your plan?"


    "Young master, this time, the Li family sent tianbang experts to the south for the purpose of surveillance. But with the Li family''s means, in addition to the surveillance on the surface, it is also possible to carry out surveillance secretly, such as mobile phone calls. I think it''s better to let Nange stay in Dongling and let me be the messenger in the middle. After all, I''m not involved in this matter. I don''t have much power in Tiejiang, Li I''m sure the family won''t come to spy on my humble character. " Mr. Hua raised his head and said.


    As soon as my eyes brightened, I couldn''t help admiring him. Although Mr. Hua only plays tricks and flatters, Mr. Hua''s plan is really good.


    However, in this plan, there are major defects, mainly important information, can not be transmitted through mobile phones, and it is not realistic to use network software, there is always the possibility of being stolen.


    Sunan shook his head and said, "although this is desirable, it''s not realistic. It''s not appropriate to spread a piece of information. It takes too long to fly back and forth from the south to Dongling. It''s enough to change a lot of things.""This..." young master Hua was embarrassed and his face turned blue and red.


    I''m not in a hurry to speak, but I think deeply and secretly look for a solution.


    First of all, mobile phones can''t transmit intelligence, in case someone in the Li family is monitoring, let alone not allow the Li family to monitor. Otherwise, there will be no silver here.


    Therefore, Tiejiang must pretend to be confused and open the door for the Li family to monitor, so as to eliminate the suspicion.


    Secondly, there is the problem of information transmission. If you let Mr. Hua be the middleman, it will be very troublesome and time-consuming.


    It''s better to use a person li Jiagen didn''t know to transmit information, and the speed is faster!


    "MEDA!" I blurted out immediately.


    Su Nan picked to pick eyebrow, doubt of ask: "a Mo Da?"


    With a deep smile, I said, "there''s a way. There''s a solution to this matter. You can stay in Dongling in southern Jiangsu and don''t get involved in it. You''d better hurry back to Dongling as soon as possible and don''t stay in Yanjing for too long. At that time, I''ll arrange people to invade your mainframe in Tiejiang, and we''ll have an online meeting again. As long as you''re not there, the Li family won''t go to investigate, And with its means, it should be able to avoid being discovered by the Li family and worry about the possibility of intelligence being stolen. "


    "Who is it?" Sunan asked, more and more confused.


    I squinted and said two words.


    "Monster!"

 Chapter 264

    Sunan was more and more confused, so I had to make a brief introduction to him and tell him the existence and origin of memeda.


    At the end of the introduction, Sunan was so shocked that he couldn''t help shrinking his pupils. "Is the atomic level intelligent computer still from the Li family? Ha ha, I don''t think even the Li family would think that we would use the Li family''s things to deal with them? "


    "Thanks to vice Gang Ren and young master long." I said with a smile.


    On hearing this, Mr. Hua raised his head uncontrollably and looked at the villa. He felt ashamed and lowered his head more and more. It was as if he could not even compare with half of what he had given.


    Seeing that Mr. Hua is like this, I don''t mention it any more, let alone what happened between him and Sunan.


    Since Mr. Hua can stand in front of me now, it means that Sunan has forgiven him more or less. But whether it''s true forgiveness or because of Shao Wentian''s identity, I don''t know. It''s not easy to ask him in person.


    Then I led Sunan and Mr. Hua into the western style house and sat down on the sofa in the living room. By the way, I woke Ye Zhan and ye Shu up and got to know each other.


    Ye Shu heard that it was Sunan. He was very excited on the spot and asked: "brother, are you Sunan? Lying trough, this height, fast, let''s compare, see who is tall


    Ye Shu has always been polite, is a full self-made familiar, a strength to compare with the height of Sunan, made us several people wry smile.


    South of Jiangsu as like as two peas, and immediately stood up, and stood with Ye Shi, and the height of the two men was exactly the same.


    If ye Shu is a strong man worthy of the name, Southern Jiangsu is the one that looks rather slender, but under the clothes of Southern Jiangsu, it is definitely muscular.


    Ye Shu saw that Sunan''s height was equal to his. When he became interested, he yelled. He wanted to pull his wrist with Sunan to see who was strong.


    Ye Zhan sat on one side and said with disdain: "Ye Shu, I don''t think you can compete with others. Just stay honest and don''t lose this man."


    "It''s all right. I think ye Shu''s physique is very strong." Sunan not only didn''t refuse, but also rolled up his sleeve, revealing the tattoo on his right forearm and the muscles with a strong sense of line. He squatted down and propped his elbow on the table. He was eager to try.


    "Forthright! I just like brother su. You are the kind of person, ye Zhan. Just watch. " Ye Shu laughs, pulls up his sleeves, and when he squats down, he clenches his right hand with Sunan, and does not forget to fight back Ye Zhan with words.


    I also came to the interest, but want to see, is Sunan some fierce, or Ye Shu some tough, simply played the referee, to them countdown, "come on, I do the referee, listen to my countdown, I count to the beginning."


    Ye Shu in southern Jiangsu nodded at the same time to show his agreement.


    For a moment, even ye Zhan and Mr. Hua watched one after another, and their eyes were full of curiosity.


    I took a deep breath, put up three fingers and began to count down.


    "Ready, ready, three!"


    Just to count down to three, the two people have four eyes opposite, full of war, silent force.


    "Two!"


    After a while, they started again, their arms were blue and their fingers were together.


    "One! Start. "


    At this moment, ye Shu in southern Jiangsu suddenly broke out. At the beginning, he tried his best, and no one would let anyone.


    For a minute, the angle of their hands remained the same, and no one was suppressed.


    Two minutes later, their faces began to turn red, but they still couldn''t tell the difference.


    After a full three minutes of stalemate, their faces began to turn blue, but no one had the advantage.


    Until five minutes later, they seemed to be unable to hold on. They let go at the same time. Because of too much spare force, they squatted on the ground, so that they both sat down.


    Upon landing, ye Shu of Southern Jiangsu looked at each other with a smile and stood up together.


    "Brother Su, it''s amazing!" Ye Shu put up his thumb directly.


    Sunan let out a smile, "ha ha, what''s the name of brother Su? You can call me Anan in the future. You are also very powerful. "


    In this way, the whole living room fell into a burst of hearty laughter.


    It was not until a few hours later that Sunan got up and was ready to leave. Before he left, he and Mr. Hua said, "it seems that this time, I didn''t come here for nothing. I got to know some brothers again. Ha ha."


    "If you have time, let''s do it again. Ha ha." Ye Shu and Sunan get along very well. With the sound of laughter echoing, he sends Sunan out very forthrightly and watches him disappear in the car of Mr. Hua.


    As soon as Sunan and huagongzi left, ye Zhan suddenly snorted and said sarcastically, "what? What else are you looking at? You don''t like men, do you? Can''t bear it? "


    "Ye Zhan, what are you talking about? You psycho, there''s something wrong with your brain Ye Shu immediately turned back and glared.


    In the face of Ye Shu, ye Zhan is not afraid, said: "your brain is a problem, I see you that way, just like like like like other people.""Fuck NIMA! I like women, not enough of them! " Ye Shu was so angry that he gritted his teeth. His good mood was disturbed by Ye Zhan, and he couldn''t help scolding.


    As soon as I saw the situation, if it continued, I would have a big fight again. I quickly intervened in the middle and said, "I say you two, what are you quarreling about? I''ve said it many times, but you don''t listen. You two are definitely enemies in my last life. "


    With the spread of my words, ye Shu and ye Zhan are embarrassed to quarrel any more. They both turn their heads and don''t look at each other.


    I sighed and had to change the topic, saying: "I expect to stay in Yanjing for the last two days, and then I will leave for Mingzhu city. Tiejiang will be responsible for the resources at that time. You two should make good use of these resources and improve your strength."


    "In terms of pills, don''t worry. Since the resources are from the Li family, there must be some pills that are first-class. Maybe they will be inferior to those of the Ye family, but I don''t think they will be too bad. As for herbs and cauldrons, there will be some. Ye Zhan and ye Shu, you should work hard, not only for the Ye family, but also for yourself."


    "I know that you are absolutely not the rubbish in their mouth. You just haven''t met a good platform. Now, I am your best platform. Do everything safely and boldly!"


    Ye Zhan, ye Shu, looking back at me as if he were looking at the Savior, spoke again and again.


    "Ha ha ha, I knew that it would be right to follow the boss."


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. I will definitely produce the antidote of the poison blood and Qi transforming pill. This is my promise to you


    ...


    I just want them to stop talking nonsense. They are brothers. What do they care about?


    But suddenly, the mobile phone rang, I quickly took it out of my pocket, saw the caller''s name, my heart was extremely complex.


    Toward Ye Zhan and ye Shu waved, I said: "you go in, I answer a phone."


    Soon, I lowered my head and looked at Ning Xing''s number. I didn''t know whether I should take it or not.


    Maybe, I don''t know when, I have her in my heart. I don''t think I can''t understand all this, but I dare not admit it.


    In other words, I was afraid of being rejected and chose to deceive myself.

 Chapter 265

    Silent for a long time, the phone rang, and finally I did not answer Ning Xing''s phone, a person sitting quietly in a small garden, silent in a daze.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting. It''s getting dark. It''s only when ye Zhan shouts at me from a distance that I wake up.


    The whole evening, I didn''t feel a bit in the mood. Even if I had dinner, I felt insipid. My mind was full of the shadow of two women.


    Until the next morning, a phone call from Shao Wentian woke me up, I temporarily suppressed my emotional thoughts.


    I rubbed my temple, picked up my mobile phone, sat down at the head of the bed, and connected Shao Wentian''s call, "Hello ~"


    Shao Wentian coughed a few times over there, cleared his throat, and said in a superior voice, "commander Li, tie Jiangnan is ready for the next thing. I think you''d better leave as soon as possible, so as not to delay the time."


    As soon as I heard Shao Wentian''s tone, I immediately understood what was going on. He was afraid that the Li family would monitor his mobile phone. That''s what he meant in his words. It was nothing more than that he had told the Li family about me and the plan to pit the Li family. The people in charge of the Li family not only didn''t notice it, but also believed it.


    All this is under control. I am very satisfied with it in my heart. On the surface, I pretend to be a subordinate and respond: "OK, leader Shao, arrange everything on dismounting. I will leave Mingzhu city tomorrow as soon as possible to help tie Jiangnan. I will live up to my expectations."


    "Well, I hope you can come back victoriously. Don''t let me down, let alone the Li family. As for the resources for training experts, they have been divided into two groups and sent to the strongholds of Yangcheng city and Mingzhu city. In addition, the fact that you become a member of Tiejiang has been spread among the major families. Since you are a member of Tiejiang, you can do it boldly." Shao Wentian said, with even hang up the phone.


    When I took away my mobile phone, I raised my mouth slightly and secretly said that the story of my entering Tiejiang had spread all over the family circle so quickly. I want to come to Ningfu. Is it clear now?


    With the wisdom of Ning Lao, he must have guessed my plan. He knew exactly who I had brought from the Ye family and what I wanted to do. He still didn''t call me. Maybe he was worried about the Li family.


    Simply, I didn''t call Mr. Ning. After all, there are some things we should know.


    ...


    on this day, I didn''t stay in the western style house or let anyone follow me. Instead, I drove out the Audi spare car in the garage and strolled around the capital, enjoying my last day in Yanjing.


    At present, I have the support of the Li family behind me. I don''t have to worry about it alone, let alone that the Song family dares to attack me. In particular, I am shouldering the heavy responsibility of tiejiangnan. If song Hai dares to make trouble, the anger of the Li family is absolutely beyond his ability.


    So, I feel very relaxed. I suddenly like this feeling. Driving an ordinary Audi, I feel like an ordinary person.


    When I entered a cafe, I sat quietly in a window seat, holding a cup of coffee in my hand, looking out at all kinds of the world outside the window, looking at those people who are busy for work and worried about children, and I really want to be like them, without having to live under the murderer every day.


    Gently sipping the mellow, fragrant and silky coffee, I slowly put down the cup, quietly gazing at the world outside the window, enjoying this simple and relaxed moment, as if this is what I really want.


    At this time, an old man with white hair and wrinkled face, clutching a crutch, came to me, pointed to the position opposite me and asked, "young man, is there anyone here? Can I sit here? "


    "Yes, old man. You can sit down. It won''t get in the way." I nodded a little.


    The old man stirred up a shallow smile, slowly sat opposite me, ordered a glass of boiled water, put his hands on the crutches, followed my eyes, looked out of the window, asked: "young man, this window is no different, I do not know what you are looking at?"


    I turned my face, looked at the old man and said with a smile, "what I see depends on what I think."


    "This is rather mysterious. What are you thinking about?" The old man asked again.


    I don''t think it''s strange. The old man is just a very ordinary old man. I don''t mind. I gently picked up the coffee cup and said, "I''m thinking about how to be an ordinary person, carefree and free from worldly constraints."


    "In this world, there is nothing carefree, but every individual will have obstacles, worries and desires, which is inevitable." The old man chuckled.


    The old man''s words were very reasonable. After half a minute''s pause, I couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It seemed that I was enlightened by the old man''s words.


    "Yeah, maybe the life I imagined doesn''t exist." I put down my coffee cup and sighed.


    At this time, the service provider put a glass of boiled water on the table and turned to leave. The old man looked at the glass and said, "this life is like boiled water. When you add sugar, it''s sweet."


    "When you add salt, it''s salty, and you can make a cup of boiled water without adding anything. It''s just the so-called ups and downs of life. But if you add other things, you can''t change it. In the end, what you want to add depends on what kind of person you want to become."The old man''s words are very simple, but I can''t refute them.


    Staring at the plain boiled water on the table, I suddenly felt that the old man was not simple, and quickly raised his hand, "dare to ask, what''s your name, elder?"


    The old man brushed his white beard, shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is who you want to be."


    With that, the old man slowly stood up, did not say a word, clutching crutches, step by step, rickets left the cafe, leaving only a glass of boiled water, quietly on the table.


    When I looked out of the window, I could no longer see the figure of the old man. Instead, I gazed at the glass of boiled water. "It''s an expert."


    Holding out his hand, he picked up the cup of boiled water and observed it carefully. He thought that the old man had a good point.


    Life is like water, add sugar and salt, it depends on yourself, who you want to be and who you want to be.


    "Whether you add sugar or salt, it''s just a process. Sugar water and salt water, after all, are water. It''s just more experience, more taste. What I want to do is myself. Even after experiencing ups and downs, I don''t forget my original self."


    Put down the cup, I stood up, unprecedented relaxed.


    Stepping out of the gate of the cafe, I took out my mobile phone, dialed it to Shao Wentian and said, "master Shao, please arrange a special plane for me. I''ll leave tonight and go to Mingzhu city to complete the operation of tiejiangnan."


    Hang up the phone, I clenched my fist, looked up at the sky of the capital, said: "Pearl City, I''m here, maybe... This will be a new start, when I come back to Yanjing, maybe I won''t be so passive, Song family, Xu family, Chu family, ye family, Fang Dao!"


    "And... The Li family!"


    ...


    words of the author: guess who the old man is?

 Chapter 266

    That night, after packing, I, ye Zhan and ye Shu stood on the tarmac on the roof of the western style house, quietly waiting for Tiejiang''s special plane to arrive.


    About to leave Yanjing and go to another big city, ye Zhan and ye Shu are obviously very excited. They walk around me vigorously, telling the joy from their heart.


    "Pearl City, a big city in the south, Tiejiang has a stronghold there."


    "Well, look, we''ve come to the Pearl City. We have to have a good time."


    Just a few minutes away from Tiejiang special plane, Ning Xing called again. I frowned and looked at the number complicatedly. Finally, I accepted it helplessly.


    Did not expect, rather apricot mouth is to scold me, "Li Shaobai, what are you doing? Why don''t you take my call? "


    "Er... I didn''t hear you when I was sleeping." I was directly scolded silly eyes, quickly find a reason to perfunctory in the past.


    Ning Xing was so angry that she hummed and said: "sleep, it''s time to sleep. Your heart is really big. Just came out of Ye''s house and entered Tiejiang, I can still sleep. I really admire you."


    "You know?" I was a little surprised.


    As a result, Ning Xing said: "how can I not know? Do you think I don''t know if you don''t say it? I know everything about Shifu, including yours. But for you, I would have gone back to Yanjing long ago! "


    I Oh a, silent, heart full of guilt, more mixed with the complexity of the silk.


    Can suddenly, rather apricot tone soft down, said: "how? Do you want me to help you? Now the star plan has been able to run independently, and Zhao Fei is also dedicated to working for the company. He knows the basic process training. Now I can get away from the company and give it to General Manager qiao. "


    Ning Xing''s implication is that she wants to leave Dongling and return to Yanjing. She is afraid that I will be discovered by the Li family and wants to protect me. She just asks me if I agree.


    But where will Ning Xing know about Tiejiang''s plan? How can I know that I am going to leave Yanjing and go to another city?


    I couldn''t help but say, "I''m going to Mingzhu city soon. If you really want to come back, please come back and take care of the second master for me."


    "My master, he has my elder brother to take care of him. I don''t need to intervene, but what are you doing in Mingzhu city?" Ning Xing is full of doubts.


    I put down my mobile phone slightly, looked at it, then put it back to my ear and said, "it''s inconvenient. It''s about Tiejiang."


    Ning Xing is arrogant. "Anyway, I''m tired of staying in Dongling. I don''t care. I''m determined to leave. Since you''re going to Mingzhu City, I''ll go too. Now I''ll arrange tomorrow''s flight. Remember to pick me up at that time. Don''t come!"


    Then, Ning Xing also no matter I promise or not, even directly hung up the phone, make me a Leng a Leng, completely don''t know what she means!


    Are you afraid I''ll die? Or what?


    I don''t understand. It''s really hard to guess the mind of the secret woman, especially Ning Xing. From now on, I never know what she''s thinking.


    However, Ning Xing and I can be in Mingzhu City, she is the top 13 of the list, which may play a role!


    Vaguely, I was a little happy, some couldn''t wait, and even excited. I wanted to see Ning Xing very much...


    I patted my forehead and scolded myself secretly. Even if I fell in love with others, I shouldn''t be so excited, right? No male reserve at all!


    Especially in the future in the Pearl City, still have to get along with Ning Xing, I absolutely can''t expose their mind, lest Ning Xing a angry, give me castration!


    Soon, Tiejiang''s helicopter came buzzing, stayed on the tarmac on the roof, and suddenly a gust of wind roared.


    Shao Wentian personally arranged this special plane, which directly leads to the stronghold of Mingzhu city. As soon as it arrives in Mingzhu City, Tiejiang members will take over and take me as the commander to carry out the follow-up plan of Tiejiang going south.


    Without saying a word, I waved my hand and took Ye Zhan and ye Shu to board the plane immediately.


    The pilot sat in the cab and turned to me to salute, "Hello, commander Li! The destination is Huangpu District of Mingzhu city. It''s two hours. Members of Mingzhu city have arranged to meet them. Do you want to take off immediately? Please give instructions! "


    "Take off!" I''ll turn my head a little bit.


    "Got it!" Then the pilot put down his saluting hand and began to control the helicopter. He slowly rose, rowed through the night sky and left the capital completely.


    ...


    two hours later, the helicopter sailed into the Huangpu urban area of Mingzhu city. From a distance, it was a bustling night, with high-rise buildings rising, no less than Yanjing, worthy of Mingzhu city!


    "Get to the reception place immediately, and ask commander Li and others to sit down." As the pilot opened his mouth, the lower he flew, it was obvious that he was about to start landing.


    After a jolt and shaking, the helicopter stabilized. The pilot released his seat belt and said, "report, when you arrive at the reception place, the reception personnel have not arrived yet. It is estimated that they are still on the way. Please take a rest and get off the plane first.""Well." I looked out of the window and saw that it was actually the top of a thirty story building. I opened the door and stepped down. There were super buildings all around, and even higher buildings nearby!


    Later, ye Zhan and ye Shu got off the plane together and stood with me. While breathing fresh air, they were waiting for members of Tiejiang to meet them.


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu kept looking around. They were very excited and couldn''t hide their joy.


    "It''s really a Pearl City. It''s really grand!"


    "Tut Tut, this place is really beautiful. We''ve been in Yanjing for a long time, and when we go out to other cities, we really feel different."


    They were excited and couldn''t help praising.


    At first, I was still a little interested, but after waiting for half an hour, no one answered me. I had to turn around and walk towards the helicopter, and asked the pilot, "do you have the contact information of Tiejiang here? Let them come quickly so that you can set off and fly back to Yanjing. "


    The pilot nodded slightly, took out the intercom in the helicopter, tuned the channel, and said: "the report has been delivered to commander Li to the reception place, and no Tiejiang member has been received. Please respond quickly."


    However, when the pilot spoke, there was no answer. He shook his head, put the walkie talkie in place and said, "something may happen. We''ll wait and see."


    In the face of this situation, I have to promise. I always feel that something is not right. I have already arranged my visit to Pearl City in advance. How can no one come to take care of me?


    The more I think about it, the more wrong it is. After another half an hour, counting the waiting time before, I can''t even see myself for a whole hour!


    Ye Shuye, who was in a good mood, was impatient at this moment and said with one voice: "why hasn''t anyone come yet? What are you doing? Isn''t it intentional? "


    "Don''t think about it. It was intentional. The Tiejiang members here didn''t send anyone to meet them." I take a deep breath. I''ve made sure that someone is making trouble and tripping!


    I am not happy immediately, because this person, I know who it is as soon as I guess, it is Wang Chao absolutely, there is no one else except him!


    Laozi''s Tiejiang, did not expect to be like this, there will be so many bastards!

 Chapter 267

    It is the so-called, will be outside, your life is not subject to.


    It must be Wang Chao who is making trouble. Although he is no longer a veteran, he is not dismissed completely. Instead, he will make atonement for his contributions. By his means, he can absolutely make the Tiejiang members of Mingzhu City embarrass me.


    And even if this matter is known by Shao Wentian, if Wang Chao doesn''t admit it, he can''t take Wang Chao.


    However, I did not intend to inform Shao Wentian that this is not my character.


    Since Wang Chao is playing tricks in the dark, don''t blame me for giving the Tiejiang stronghold in Mingzhu City three fires when a new official takes office.


    Simply, I asked the pilot to leave first. As soon as the helicopter left, I immediately took out my mobile phone and called out MEDA in front of Yezhan and Yeshu.


    "Master!" A kind greeting from MEDA.


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu were shocked when they saw the memeda on the mobile phone screen.


    "Damn, what''s this?"


    "Still talking?"


    I smile and explain: "it''s artificial intelligence. It''s nothing to be surprised about. Please check for me immediately. Where is the Tiejiang stronghold in Mingzhu city."


    Memeda immediately disappeared on the screen, integrated into the Internet, and began to search Tiejiang''s stronghold in Mingzhu city.


    In only half a minute, MEDA gave me the answer, "master, you are now in the jurisdiction of Tiejiang stronghold. This territory is under the control of Tiejiang, and the stronghold is in the direction of master''s ten o''clock, the Tiejiang trade building 800 meters away."


    I looked along the direction of ten o''clock. Sure enough, there was a building with more than ten storeys among the tall buildings. It was covered by other tall buildings. It was so inconspicuous that I could hardly see it. If it had not been for MEDA to tell me, I would not have found that the stronghold was so close.


    Eight hundred meters, let us wait for a full hour, even people can not see, but also let the helicopter stop in other places, this is not deliberately difficult, what is it?


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu also heard that they were hot tempered people. They couldn''t bear such difficulties. They were furious and scolded.


    "What the hell does that mean?"


    "It''s only 800 meters. No one will come!"


    I''ve heard all these words. I''m also angry. I''ve been made difficult in the Ye family. Now I''m still made difficult in my own Tiejiang, even if I''m a commander!


    "Yezhan, Yeshu, let''s go! You''ll follow me later. Don''t do anything. It''s up to me how to deal with these people. " With a wave of my hand, I pulled the suitcase and walked into the corridor.


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu followed closely. The three of us were completely out of mood because of this.


    Especially when we took the elevator down to the first floor, the security guard at the door saw us and didn''t know where we came from. There was no our name on the registration book. He thought we were thieves and stopped us directly. He called seven or eight security guards and surrounded us to check our bags.


    Haosheng explained, and then took the initiative to open the luggage, found no problem, the security of the building was suspicious of us out.


    As soon as he went out, ye Shu was angry. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth. As he walked towards Tiejiang stronghold, he scolded: "what does his grandmother mean?"


    "Tiejiang, the Pearl City, is a big face! The boss came, but no one came to pick up the plane, and deliberately arranged the wrong landing location, which made us embarrassed. " Ye Zhan was angry and scolded.


    Until I got to Tiejiang''s stronghold, in front of Tiejiang trade building, I went in directly with my suitcase in my stomach.


    The security guard at the door stopped me and asked, "who are you?"


    I put down my suitcase, winked at Ye Zhan and ye Shu, motioned them to keep quiet, and then said, "I''m Li Shaobai, the new commander in chief. Please help me to inform the senior management here and let them down."


    However, the security guard seemed to have been informed in advance, and seemed to know my name. He said with a smile, "sorry, the senior management is in a meeting. They have already informed me that if you come, just wait outside the door. When they finish the meeting, they will come down immediately."


    "Meeting? Let''s wait outside the door? " I narrowed my eyes. I didn''t want to talk to the security guard in a pleasant tone.


    "No, no matter who you are, you can''t go in without permission." As soon as the security guard''s face changed, there was no cover up for the embarrassment.


    "If I have to go in?" With a cold hum, I took a decisive step forward and half stood in the middle of the gate.


    Security immediately stepped forward to block, "I''m sorry, no instructions, you can''t enter."


    "You should know my position now? How dare you stand in my way? " I took another step, forcing the security guard to step back.


    The security guard showed a look of embarrassment and said, "I know, but there is no order. I''m also a man who lives on a shoestring. Why don''t you embarrass me like this?"


    "Why don''t you embarrass me?" I spoke in a cold voice and took the third step. The whole person had already walked into the building and said, "if you know the truth, take me to their meeting place. Who dares to embarrass you with my position? I guarantee you nothing, and I can promote you. I think you should understand the middle interests. "When the security guard heard this, he immediately tangled up. After half a minute, he decided to clench his teeth under my guidance. He turned to stretch out his hand, bent down and respectfully said, "please let commander Li in. I''ll show you the way!"


    Then, the security guard did not dare to be embarrassed or slighted any more, and took the three of us directly upstairs.


    Arriving at the top floor, the security guard pauses in front of the elevator entrance, raises his hand and points to a direction, "commander Li, in my capacity, can only bring you here. The high-level personnel should be in the conference room. You can go and have a look."


    I nodded and asked the security guard to go back first. Then I dragged the suitcase and took Ye Zhan and ye Shu to the direction of the conference room.


    Before we got to the door of the conference room, there were bursts of laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai dares to offend Mr. Wang Chaoyuan. In my opinion, in the end, I have to rely on Mr. Wang Chaoyuan to wipe his ass and collect the mess."


    "This man deserves it. Who didn''t offend him? He offended Mr. Wang Chaoyuan. Isn''t he just looking for trouble?"


    "Well, Mr. Wang Chao said that when Li Shaobai comes, we''d better not give him a good face. If there''s any order, we''ll disobey the law and make him lose his position."


    "Ha ha, I think that Li Shaobai is still in the place we deliberately arranged, isn''t he?"


    "This fool, what can he do with us? When he comes, we''ll say that we''re in a meeting. We can''t get away to pick him up. We can find a reason to be perfunctory. What else can he say? "


    "It''s said that the new official takes office three times, but Li Shaobai is still too young."


    These words fell into the ears of the three of us. Ye Zhan and ye Shu turned red with anger on the spot. Because I didn''t make a sound, they held back the tone and didn''t attack immediately.


    I stood in front of the door in silence, slightly raised the corner of my mouth, pushed the door open, stepped in, with a cold smile, and said: "you guys, what a big face! Who said I was stupid just now? Who said we should go against the law? Who said to find a reason to be perfunctory? Who was ordered by Wang Chao? Stand up to me

 Chapter 268

    Looking around, there are five middle-aged men sitting around the long table in the conference room. They are the high-level of Mingzhu City stronghold and the important people in charge of this area.


    And these five people, where is in a meeting, are just gathered together, drinking tea and chatting leisurely!


    When they saw me, they all looked sideways. They all heard me, and their faces changed greatly.


    "You are...


    " you? "


    "Are you?"


    The five people looked at each other. Although they couldn''t believe it, they guessed my identity from their expressions.


    Then, these five faces were all white. They got up in a hurry, squeezed out a flattering smile and walked towards me quickly.


    "Ah, it''s commander Li. It''s disrespectful."


    "It''s a long way to go. Just now we were in a meeting to discuss the action of going south. We can''t help it."


    "Yes, yes, and our stronghold building is relatively low, sandwiched in the middle of several high-rise buildings, so it''s difficult for the plane to land, so it''s arranged in a nearby building."


    ...


    these five people, instead of mentioning every word just said, gathered around me one by one, invited me to the main seat of the long table, and then arranged for ye Zhan and ye Shu to sit in another place to have a rest.


    I leaned against the comfortable office chair, the whole process did not say a word, has been cold face, to see if they will take the initiative to admit their mistakes.


    It''s a pity that these five people still don''t mention it, as if they didn''t say anything like that just now. They are pretending to be stupid with me, trying to play the trick of not admitting.


    There are five of them. Wang Chao is behind them. They must rely on Wang Chao''s relationship and have some confidence. They think I dare not do them.


    Unfortunately, they are wrong. I am not afraid of Wang Chao, but I dare to deal with them!


    So, I sneer, eyes from left to right, from their faces swept, said: "I repeat, just who is behind the random speech, said to me, all stand up, don''t pretend I don''t know here, I give you half a minute to consider, if no one admits, you five people are all dismissed."


    With the spread of my words, the five met and finally looked at the middle-aged. It seemed that he was the eldest of the five.


    Soon, he stood up and said, "commander Li, Hello, in xialiangguan, the person in charge of Mingzhu stronghold."


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the middle-aged man who called himself Liang Guan. His face was full of oil, and he had a big stomach. His beer belly was so strong that his waistband could hardly be pulled down. His face was flimsy, as if he had been hollowed out by wine.


    Without waiting for me to speak, Liang Guan said, "commander Li, we are Wang..."


    I raised my hand decisively and interrupted Liang Guan directly. I don''t care who you are. Since I''m here, I''m the biggest. You can only obey the order. Now I''ll say it again for the third time. Who just said that you want to be obedient and perfunctory? I''ll give you one last chance to stand up. "


    For a moment, the whole conference room was immersed in a breath of depression. The five people led by Liang Guan were more and more ugly.


    Half a minute later, Liang Guancai took a deep breath and said in a threatening tone: "commander Li, you just came to Mingzhu city. We respect you and call you commander. Don''t ignore us when you come. Although you have the power to dismiss us, I don''t know if anyone dares to implement it. After all, this is Mingzhu city, It''s not Yanjing. The real power is in our hands, and you are only a nominal commander at most. "


    A threat, an undisguised threat!


    Provocation, direct provocation!


    "What a nominal commander, bare commander? Good I raised my head slightly and laughed. Suddenly, I remembered the story of Cao Cao''s ruling the princes. It was quite similar to the situation in front of me.


    However, Liang Guan is obviously not Cao Cao, and I am not emperor Xiandi Liu Xie!


    It seems that it''s no good not to make an example of others but to make an example of others. Otherwise, do you really think I''m empty?


    Simply, I instantly put away the smile, instantly got up, raised his hand, is a slap in the face fan in the past!


    PA ~ ~


    with a little effort, I fanned Liang Guan out of his mouth, and he lay on the ground uncontrollably, like a dead dog, with his eyes wide open, full of disbelief. It seemed that I couldn''t believe that I dared to slap him in the face, "you...


    when the other four people saw Liang Guan fall, their faces began to swell He immediately took a breath of cool air and was furious. He quickly helped Liang Guan up, but because of my position, he didn''t dare to fight back. He had to make a threat.


    "Commander Li, what are you doing?"


    "Commander Li, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t think you''re a commander, that''s great? Want to play with us? You''re not qualified enough! "


    "I advise you to apologize to boss Liang!"Liang Guan shakes his body, and his eyes are filled with strong unhappiness. He covers his face and doesn''t want to worry about anything any more. He directly scolds: "smelly boy, why don''t you give it back? How dare you hit me? Do you know who Laozi is? Lao Tzu Liang Guan has the final say in the Pearl River City''s stronghold. Are you a yellow haired boy qualified to fight me? Are you qualified to pretend here? If you know the truth, you''ll give yourself a slap! "


    I straightened my collar and shrugged my shoulders. Then I stepped forward and said with a sneer, "what? Don''t you agree? You want me to slap myself? If you are brave enough, do it yourself, dare you? After all, I''m higher than you


    "You Liang Guan didn''t dare. His throat seemed to be stuck by a stone.


    "What are you doing? Do you really think I''m useless I took another step. In front of the other four people, I grabbed Liang Guan''s collar, pressed his head on the table, raised my hand and slapped him in the face.


    Pop!


    Liang Guan was directly blindfolded by me.


    As soon as the other four gritted their teeth, they immediately came up to stop and yelled at each other: "commander Li, how dare you do this to boss liang?"


    "Stop it! Who do you think you are? It''s just a bare commander! "


    I suddenly turned back, while pressing the beam crown, while raising the foot, to the front of a middle-aged, did not hesitate to kick in the past, "this foot, punish you below, do not obey the rules!"


    Bang ~ ~


    I slightly suppressed my strength. I put it on my middle-aged stomach and immediately kicked him to the ground. I couldn''t even get up and vomited the Yellow gall juice.


    The rest of the three middle-aged, seeing such a situation, were so scared that they quickly stopped and did not dare to stop them. Looking at the figure who could not stand on the ground, their faces turned pale.


    Looking back, I stare at Liang Guan, whose head is glued to the table. I find that his eyes are full of anger and almost killing.


    However, under my big hand, Liang Guangen couldn''t struggle, let alone escape. He could only be pressed by me.


    I deliberately shook my hand in front of Liang Guan and said, "the first slap in the face is to punish you for being rude."


    "The second slap is to punish you for being ordered."


    "Now, it''s the third slap in the face, punishing you for exceeding your power."


    With that, I didn''t even think about it. I took it out in front of Liang Guan''s face.

 Chapter 269

    The third slap, with a little more strength, made Liang Guan''s head collide with the table and made a sound of collision. I even fanned out a tooth on the spot. My mouth was full of blood and my eyes were mixed with strong indignation. It was obviously unconvinced.


    Several middle-aged people next to me dare not stop them. First, they are due to my position. Second, they are afraid that I will take action. They can only watch Liang Guan being beaten.


    Without stopping, I raised my hand again and said, "this is the fourth slap in the face. I will punish you for disturbing Tiejiang''s southward movement."


    PA ~ ~


    Pa Pa ~


    I slapped him in the face one after another. I can''t remember how many times I slapped him.


    Liang Guan was black and blue, like a pig''s head. He didn''t have a good one on his face. His original expression of anger was gradually suppressed by me, and his eyes became more and more frightened.


    And Liang Guan''s tragedy, the rest of the middle-aged all see in the eyes, collective dumbfounded, uncontrolled up.


    Even to the back, Liang Guan saw that I had to beat him. He was completely afraid, and began to beg for mercy. He didn''t dare to put on airs with me any more.


    "Officer Li! Commander Li, stop fighting. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t threaten you. I shouldn''t speak ill of you behind your back. I shouldn''t listen to Wang Chao''s slander. "


    "Li Guan, Li Guan! Don''t fight, don''t fight, I dare not, you dare not! "


    I didn''t pay any attention to this. I continued to slap Liang Guan in the face. He was bruised and blue and purple. The pain made him cry and howl like a pig. When I heard that several middle-aged people around him were in a lump and shivering.


    But Liang Guan has been beaten by me. These middle-aged people really can''t stand it. They come up with a stiff head and dare not be disrespectful any more. Instead, they arch their hands and speak respectfully in unison.


    "Li Guan, don''t fight again. If you fight again, boss Liang will be killed by you."


    "Don''t fight, Li Guan. We are wrong about this. Please show mercy."


    "Think twice, think twice."


    I looked back at them and said, "now you know what''s wrong? It''s too late! "


    With that, I turned my head and looked at Liang Guan, who was pressed on the table by me and was dying. I raised my hand and said, "this slap in the face will punish you for being instructed."


    "This... This is not played, punished?" Liang Guan was so scared that he squeezed out a word from his mouth.


    I didn''t even think about it. I took it out in front of Liang Guan''s face and said, "I like it. How? Even if I kill you today, what can you do? What about the person in charge of the stronghold? It''s awesome, isn''t it? Can Wang Chao save you


    The words, next to a few middle-aged pale to the extreme.


    Liang Guantong''s face twitched with pain, and his whole body trembled. "I''m wrong. Li Guan, please forgive me."


    I pulled Liang Guan up and threw him on the ground. Then I sat back in position, cocked up my legs and watched coldly as several middle-aged men helped Liang Guan up.


    At this moment, Liang Guan is in a mess, the beer belly with the cyst''s face, like a pig''s head.


    However, Liang Guan didn''t dare to speak rudely any more, and he didn''t dare to challenge and threaten me. After a few breath, he forced himself to endure the pain. With the help of all the people, he said, "Li Guan, it''s our fault. We admit it."


    "Have you figured it out yet?" I asked coldly.


    Liang Guan and several middle-aged people didn''t understand me at all. They couldn''t help looking at each other face to face.


    I cold hum a, say: "do you want me to teach you again, you just understand?"


    As soon as I heard that I had to do something, Liang Guan''s face changed greatly. He took a deep breath and walked up to him alone. He arched his hand and asked, "my subordinates are stupid. Please let Li Guan point out."


    I crossed my fingers and leaned against the office chair, saying, "can Wang Chao save you when I hit you just now? If I want your life, can Wang Chao save you? "


    "Don''t you even know who your subordinates are? Remember, I''m your immediate boss, and I don''t want my subordinates to have different ideas. "


    "If you want to follow Wang Chao, get out of here!"


    "If you disobey me here and disrupt this southward movement, your ten lives will not be enough."


    "I know that when Wang Chao asked you to do this, he must have promised you something or given you benefits. However, if you work for me sincerely, I will never treat you badly. What Wang Chao gives you, I give you, what Wang Chao can''t give you, I also give you, understand?"


    "Originally, I dismissed all of you and threw you to the front line, but now I''ve changed my mind."


    "In a word, it''s up to you to decide with me or with Wang Chao!"


    "It''s better to make a quick decision before I change my mind again."


    Liang Guan and others trembled and looked at each other as if they were thinking and deciding.


    If they choose to follow Wang Chao, they will leave everything in Mingzhu city and go to Yangcheng city. And it''s the same thing whether Wang Chao wants them or not.Therefore, the five people headed by Liang Guan are more and more entangled.


    After half a sound, Liang Guan clenched his teeth as if he had made a decision. He quickly bent down and said, "I''m willing to follow Li Guan and never neglect him."


    Then, the other four, including the middle-aged man who was kicked down by me and just got up, all bent down and showed unprecedented respect.


    "We are willing to follow Li Guan and make contributions to the Tiejiang operation."


    ...


    five people, from threatening at the beginning to bending down and bowing their hands now, have made a great change, especially those eyes, full of fear, but also unconvinced.


    I don''t think so. I waved my hand and said, "since you know your mistake and accept the punishment, and you also choose to follow me, then I''m not embarrassed for you. Now you can make an introduction one by one and let me know you."


    Liang Guan nodded, stood on his side, stretched out a hand, and said, "these four are the leaders of the four surrounding city strongholds. Because Tiejiang''s plan takes Yangcheng city and Mingzhu city as the base camp respectively, several of our leaders gather here to facilitate the execution of the commander''s orders and the discussion of the plan."


    With that, Liang Guan said the names of the four persons in charge again.


    I glanced at the relationship and knew that the five of them were responsible for carrying out orders. Among them, Liang Guan was the most powerful and all of them had real power.


    As a commander, I am responsible for planning actions and letting them execute them. It is their real immediate superior.


    However, I gradually frown, they are only five people in charge of the city stronghold?


    City?? Isn''t it a province? The five people''s stronghold forces add up to the strength of a province at most!


    There are so many provinces in the south, isn''t there a large area that doesn''t belong to Tiejiang?


    It makes my head very big. It seems that the operation of Tiejiang going south to recover the lost land is quite difficult. How could it be that we should start from five cities and share with Wang Chao to recover half of the southern sky?


    Before I planned this operation, I thought that Tiejiang would lose land, but unexpectedly, I lost so many sites!


    Without a few years, I''m afraid this operation can''t be completed, even with the help of the Li family.


    But on second thought, in this way, I have enough time to do what I want to do!


    Thinking of this, I slowly stood up and asked, "when are the resources of Tiejiang expected to arrive?"

 Chapter 270

    "It is expected to be delivered tomorrow." Liang Guan replied respectfully.


    I nodded a little and looked at my watch. It was already nine o''clock in the evening. With a wave of my big sleeve, I said, "five of you, let me know. Tomorrow noon, we will hold a Tiejiang dinner. We will call all the confidants of your five city strongholds and their important members together for a meeting. In addition, you should make a report on your influence comprehensively and clearly Give it to me. "


    With that, I took Ye Zhan and ye Shu, turned around and left.


    Liang Guan was so worried that he thought I was angry again. He quickly followed me, squeezed out a flattering smile and asked carefully, "Li Guan, are you going to have a rest? Shall I arrange it for you? "


    "No, I''ll arrange it myself. I''m going to show my brother the charm of Pearl City tonight. You''d better not disturb our mood." I raised my hand directly, refused in public, walked out of the conference room, leaving Liang Guan and others with a look of consternation.


    All the way down, in the elevator, ye Zhan and ye Shu clapped and cheered, as if elated.


    "Son of a bitch, it''s his mother''s relief, ha ha ha." Ye Shu burst out laughing in the elevator, as if suppressed for a long time.


    Ye Zhan is the same, said: "like Liang Guan this kind of person, the pavilion Lord has done nothing wrong, must be both hard and soft, in order to let him down-to-earth work, otherwise, at any time may be in the back to do excrement stick."


    Ye Zhan is right. To deal with people like Liang Guan, we must use both soft and hard.


    If Liang Guan is not the most powerful of the five city strongholds, how can I manage so much? How can we make an example of others? With mercy? With my temper, I''ve beaten him for a long time, even his mother can''t recognize him, and beat him to shit!


    When we got out of Tiejiang stronghold, the three of us were standing on the side of the road. I hooked Ye Zhan and ye Shu''s shoulders and said with a smile, "now that the matter has been solved, we will arrange the hotel later, and then go out to have fun? The Great Pearl City is very prosperous. "


    On hearing that they were going to have fun, the two guys were more excited than me. They were just like ten thousand year olds and hurried to stop the car by the side of the road.


    Tiejiang stronghold is located in the prosperous area of Mingzhu city. Our party soon entered a super five-star hotel.


    I directly opened three of the top presidential suites at the front desk. I swung my bank card. My natural and unrestrained posture and shining millions of watches made several beauties at the front desk feel elated. One of them even knew who I was!


    "Li Shaobai! You are Li Shaobai!! The rich man who came back from the dead on Weibo, wow, idol


    Scream, the rest of the front desk beauty, also react, recognize my face, suddenly a group of flower crazy beauty around, take out the mobile phone to take photos with me, make me like a big star.


    "Li Shaobai? Wow, it''s true. Mr. Li, I want to take pictures with you


    "It''s Mr. Li! Real people are more handsome than photos. "


    I could not refuse. Only a smile was made. Woodlouse made a scissors and took photos with them.


    Fortunately, there is no one in the hotel hall. These beauties dare to make such a move. If they are found, they will be fired. It seems that they really give up for my idol.


    A toss down, not easy and ye Zhan Ye Shu sitting on the elevator upstairs, each into the room, the mobile phone is suddenly shaking.


    Pick up a look, it''s microblog news, just the group photo was uploaded by several front desk beauty, a few times on the hot, I actually fire again.


    A simple glance at the contents is nothing more than a topic about a super five-star hotel in Mingzhu City, which makes all Chinese know where I am. People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong.


    , especially when I put woodlouse''s simple hand, there were still many people praising it.


    "Brother Shenhao, the Pearl City! I''ll wipe it. The scissors hands are so well placed. "


    "Brother Shenhao is in Mingzhu city. I''m also in Mingzhu city. I don''t know if I can meet him by chance? Then fall in love with me at first sight, let me fly on the branch to become a Phoenix, and then enter the rich family? A romantic love story? "


    "I have a 4 waist. Brother Shenhao must like a girl like me."


    Looking at these comments, I just feel that my head is full of black lines, and the whole person is speechless. I throw the phone on the bed and go to the bathroom to take a bath. I''m ready to go out to relax and enjoy the great charm of Mingzhu city.


    But just after taking a bath, I changed my clothes and got ready to go out. Because there was no travel tool and it was very inconvenient, I got tangled again. I had to pick up my mobile phone, use memeda, find out liang Guan''s mobile phone number and call directly.


    As a result, as soon as I called, the other party obviously didn''t know who I was, and the exit was a bad scolding. It seemed that I had a stomach full of gas and wanted to vent it.


    "Hey, who the hell are you? Where''s that strange number? How dare you call boss Liang on the wrong number? "


    I cough a dry, calm said: "I am Li Shaobai, no wrong number."


    There was no sound. After half a minute, Liang Guancai said with a flattering smile: "originally, it was Li Guan. I thought it was who. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it... Don''t be angry.""Well, whose number did you just say was bullshit?" I deliberately cold hum, stir up Liang Guan nervous.


    Liang Guan''s teeth were shaking with fright, and he just didn''t dare to speak. The sound of teeth colliding came from the phone, as if he was completely afraid of me. He had a deep memory of my beating him.


    In the face of such a situation, I secretly laughed, refrained from laughing, pretended to be serious, and said: "now immediately, arrange the car, arrange the driver, and pick me up at the gate of Shangri La Hotel. I''m going out tonight. By the way, which nightclub in Pearl City is better?"


    "Ah, of course it''s mint, the top bar in Pearl City, which is in Huangpu city." Liang Guan was relieved and hastened to introduce himself.


    I tut a, don''t want to do these troublesome things, said: "then you go to arrange it, best when I arrive, already have wine and beauty, my two brothers want to be happy tonight, understand?"


    "Yes, it''s what subordinates should do. It''s like taking over the wind and washing the dust for Li Guan, and making a little bit of local friendship." Liang Guan repeatedly promised, dare not neglect.


    All of a sudden, Liang Guan said, "Li Guan, I don''t know what kind of car you want to arrange to go there, so it''s more ostentatious? Lamborghini? Ferrari? Or a sports car for each of you? "


    "Sports car? It was driven by the rich second generation. Do you think I''m like the rich second generation driving a sports car? And you don''t understand what I just said? What does it mean to arrange a driver, you don''t understand? " I coldly said a word, finish saying to hang up the phone directly, let beam crown oneself think.


    I''m not interested in sports cars, which are loaded with force. At my level, sports cars will lower my identity.


    Because what I need is not to be forced, nor with whom to be forced, let alone to be forced. This identity, this status and this asset have gone beyond the previous too many, too many. With star.com in hand and all kinds of relationships behind, I am definitely one of the top rich in China.


    Now, what I like is low-key luxury...


    of course, if someone likes to provoke me, I don''t mind stepping on it.


    When I go out tonight, Ningxing will fly to Mingzhu city tomorrow. If I don''t take advantage of the natural and unrestrained now and spend a little, I''m afraid that Ningxing will have no chance to follow me every day.


    Ning Xing, this woman, is very difficult!


    ...


    the author''s words: there''s one extra plane and one more for the local tyrant Huige!


    In addition, we have readers'' wechat group. If you add my wechat 919390845, I will pull you into the group, and you will get red envelopes.


    The QQ group is 513745846


    I wechat, QQ: 919390845


    I

 Chapter 271

    Half an hour later, ye Zhan, ye Shu and I walked out of the door of Shangri La Hotel, and a red flag L7, which was low-key in the dark, drove slowly towards us.


    When he stopped in front of him, Liang Guan came down from the cab. Even though he was black and blue, he came to be the driver himself, which surprised me.


    Liang Guanke is the person in charge of the Mingzhu City stronghold. How can he put down his face to be a driver? It had to make a difference to him.


    Liang Guan nodded and bowed, took the initiative to open the back door, and said with a flattering smile, "Li Guan, please get on the bus. I''m afraid you are not familiar with the land, so I''ll be your driver myself."


    Liang Guan''s expression and action, not only me, but also ye Zhan and ye Shu, were slightly stunned.


    I slightly raised the corner of my mouth. Instead of getting on the bus in a hurry, I asked, "have you figured it out?"


    "After thinking about it for a long time, Li Guan is right. After all, you are our immediate superior, but Wang Chao is not. If something happens, he may not be able to help me, or he may not be willing to help me. I should not listen to him, but listen to you. Leader Shao can let you take the post. I think you must have something extraordinary." Liang Guan immediately nodded, no longer a little disrespectful.


    "That''s right. I''m very satisfied with the car. You can be the driver today." I got into the car and Liang Guan closed the door.


    Later, Liang Guan took the initiative to open the door for Yezhan and Yeshu. In front of me, he didn''t dare to put on airs. Seeing that Yezhan and Yeshu were all in the car, he just sat in, started the car and went to the mint bar.


    In addition to the luxurious decoration, large area and high consumption, the mint bar is no different from a normal bar. It''s still full of demons, with a group of men and women wriggling.


    Under the leadership of Liang Guan, we came to a top-level card stand. The table was full of wine, and all kinds of beauties were standing around. The beauty was above eight points, so it was called goddess.


    As soon as Liang Guan takes the lead, these bar goddesses surround him one after another. It seems that Liang Guan is a regular customer here, and almost all of them know him. With the sound of "boss Liang", they call him sweet.


    However, Mr. Liang didn''t rush to embrace him. Instead, he stopped and introduced himself to the bar goddesses.


    As soon as I heard my identity, I was Liang Guan''s immediate boss, and I was also called Li Guan. These bar goddesses surrounded me one by one. They not only hooked me on my shoulders, pulled me to the card seat, but also blew air in my ears!


    Under this blow, I got goose bumps all over my body, and felt endless guilt in my heart. I wanted to relax, but I was hit by this guilt and disappeared.


    At that time, I was in no mood. I waved and asked these women to accompany Ye Zhan and ye Shu. Then I sat alone in the middle and drank wine.


    Ye Zhan saw that my face was not right. He held a beautiful woman in his left hand and a goddess in his right leg. He asked happily, "what''s the matter with you, Lord? Didn''t you agree to have fun together? How can you be alone all of a sudden? "


    Liang Guan''s eyes flickered. He let go of the beauties around him and sat down directly. In the surging music, he attached his mouth to my ear and said, "Li Guan, are you not satisfied with these women? Don''t worry, good goods are still to come. There''s a big star here tonight, but Mint paid a lot of money to come. I''ll call her for you later and let her accompany you! You can rest assured that in Mingzhu City, there is almost nothing I can''t do, unless the Green Gang intervenes. "


    "Big star? Green Gang? Let''s talk about the Qing Gang first. " I turned my face and couldn''t help picking my eyebrows.


    Liang Guan suddenly sighed and said, "to be honest with Li Guan, Tiejiang''s influence in Mingzhu city can only occupy 30%, and the remaining 70% are all local forces. You should know about Qingbang, right? TV plays have been performed...


    Tiejiang accounts for 30% and Qingbang accounts for 70%?!


    I was stunned for a moment. I thought Tiejiang''s base camp in Mingzhu city had been completely won. Unexpectedly, it only occupied 30% of the forces, and another 70% belonged to others?


    Isn''t the strength of the other four cities weaker than that of Pearl City?


    I can''t react to this sudden change. These five cities add up, and I don''t think they have the strength of a province. The overall strength is only about two and a half cities, or even less. Let alone some provincial organizations in the south, they are totally inferior to others!


    Just a Green Gang has more territory than Tiejiang in Mingzhu city!


    However, I was soon relieved that although they have a lot of territory, it does not mean that they are stronger than us.


    In particular, we not only represent Tiejiang, but also the Li family, a great family, is helping us. We can get twice the result with half the effort. Unless we meet forces with the support of the same great family, it''s only a matter of time.


    Then I asked, "what about the big stars? Which big star is it? "


    At this time, the whole music stopped suddenly, DJ on the stage picked up the microphone and yelled: "it''s a great honor today, our bar can invite this big star to sing for us, everyone, please, Chu, Yu, Yan!"


    With the spread of DJ''s words, the audience screamed, as if they had received the news for a long time, waiting for a long time. The man was like a drug, shouting desperately, showing his salivating eyes for a long time."Chu Yuyan!"


    "Chu Yuyan!"


    "Goddess


    "Goddess!"


    The light turns around, and the whole scene suddenly turns dark. The light condenses on the stage. A beautiful woman, wearing a dress and high heels, walks out from behind the stage, holding a microphone in her hand, singing along with the melody of the music, just like the sound of nature.


    All the people under the stage are crazy, just like the brain powder, shouting.


    In this way, the beautiful woman smiles shyly, which makes her dream come true. She is as beautiful as a fairy in the painting.


    I sat in the card seat and saw Chu YuYan''s figure. I was lost.


    Liang Guan, with a smile, said in my ear, "Li Guan, this star, Chu Yuyan, mint, spent a lot of money to invite her to sing a song. However, since she has come to Mingzhu city and wants to leave, it''s not so easy."


    I stare directly, ask: "Liang Guan, what do you mean by this?"


    Liang Guangen didn''t know why I glared at him. He was so scared that he turned white. He immediately asked, "Li Guan, are you not satisfied? It''s OK. Anyway, Chu Yuyan, even if we''re not here tonight, we can''t escape the five finger mountain of the leader of the Green Gang, because his favorite female star is Chu Yuyan. That''s OK. I''ll find another one for Li Guan, so as not to have unnecessary collision with the Green Gang. "


    "Of course, if you really like it, Li Guan, the best way is to wait for the boss of Qingbang to enjoy it and then accompany you. After all, Tiejiang is not a real person in Mingzhu city."


    I was so angry that I raised my hand. Without thinking about it, I just slapped my face and scolded: "accompany NIMA, remember, this is my sister! The Green Gang dares to move my sister. I''ll make him want to go! "


    "This..." Liang Guan covered his face and was beaten by me on the spot. His swollen face began to swell again.


    But at this juncture, Liang Guan seemed to see a familiar figure, uncontrollably said: "this... Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming, is the Green Gang really coming?"


    ....


    the author''s words: a bonus plane for the local tyrant Huige! The change is finished

 Chapter 272

    At the entrance of mint, you enter a group of big men in black. They open the road from left to right, in groups of three or five. It''s like the emperor''s expedition, where no one can''t retreat, and no one can''t show the color of panic.


    I followed Liang Guan''s eyes. In the crowd, there was a man in his thirties with a moustache. He walked leisurely into a top card seat. The whole process was full of smiles. His eyes never moved away from Chu Yuyan. His salivation was not covered up.


    As soon as the man appeared, the whole Mint bar fell into a murmur.


    "Pan Jian! Boss pan


    "Pan... It''s boss pan coming!"


    "Pan Jian, the speaker of Qingbang, is a famous person in Mingzhu City, who takes all black and white!"


    "Even if the mayor sees this man, he has to yield to pan Jian, who has three points."


    Liang Guan got nervous and quickly attached it to my ear, saying: "Li Guan, actually came here. It''s not easy to deal with this. Pan Jian is a crafty man who likes to play Yin most. Even his position as the boss is secretly captured by black hands. He has several famous experts to support him. I''m afraid..."


    Liang Guan doesn''t dare to say the rest, for fear that I will be angry with him.


    I narrowed my eyes. First I looked at Pan Jian in the distance, and then I looked at Chu Yuyan on the stage. I thought that no matter what, I couldn''t let Yuyan fall into other people''s hands and be defiled by others for no reason. As my brother-in-law, I couldn''t watch others make trouble!


    The most important thing is that Chu Yuyan is in Mingzhu city. Even if there is a Chu family behind her, it''s useless. As the saying goes, the strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. The Chu family can''t receive news for a while. Chu Wenyang is a cold person who doesn''t care about her family. I''m afraid I''m the only one who can help her now.


    At this moment, Chu Yuyan holding a microphone, elegantly singing on the stage, did not realize that there is a crisis approaching her, someone has been playing her mind.


    Simply, I decided to start first. I immediately stood up and deliberately let Chu Yuyan notice my existence, so that she could come to my side as soon as she stepped down. Then I immediately arranged for her to leave Mingzhu City, so as not to be boarded by Pan Jianjie. Otherwise, it would be troublesome.


    In a ray of light, Chu Yuyan looked around, just saw my face, her eyes suddenly showed excitement, but she still maintained the calm quality of a professional artist, and continued to sing on the stage.


    However, Chu Yuyan was looking at me all the time, and did not move her eyes any more, which made many people under the stage look sideways and follow her eyes.


    I don''t know who actually recognized me, which immediately triggered bursts of fanatical screams, almost all of which were women''s roars.


    "Li! It''s him, Li Shaobai! "


    "Wow, how is that possible? Isn''t that true? "


    "Just now I saw on Weibo that brother Shenhao came to Mingzhu city. I didn''t expect that he was really here, still here in Mint!"


    "Brother Shenhao!"


    For a moment, the beauties under the stage came running together. In an instant, they divided into two positions.


    One is Chu YuYan''s stage, under which are all male creatures.


    The other one is me. All kinds of beauties are crowded around the card seat. They are competing to take photos one after another, which makes me more famous than Chu Yuyan!


    Even, there are beautiful women, take out a black pen, let me sign in front of her soft!


    "Brother Shenhao, I''m your fan! Can you sign for me? "


    "Brother Shenhao, let''s take a picture?"


    ...


    I didn''t refuse this. I didn''t put on any airs. No matter I signed in front of them or took photos close to them, I would satisfy them one by one.


    And my appearance, also attracted pan Jian''s attention, he saw Chu Yuyan has been looking at me, slightly frown, seems not happy.


    Until, pan Jian looked at Liang Guan behind me and suddenly laughed. Far away, he walked directly over.


    Liang Guan''s face changed, alert attached to my ear, said: "Li Guan, he came, had better be careful of him, this person is extremely insidious, absolutely not the general black."


    I nodded and returned the pen to the fans. Other fans didn''t get their autographs yet. Just as they were about to continue, pan Jian came with people. They were so scared that they all backed away. They all seemed to know his name and didn''t dare to stand in his way.


    Until pan Jian went to the card seat, looked at Liang Guan, completely ignored my existence, as if I was a minion, pretended to say: "hahaha, boss Liang, how can you be so elegant and come to mint? Yo, what''s wrong with your face? By whom? Tell me, I''ll take revenge for you at once


    Liang Guan looked at me and didn''t dare to speak rashly.


    Pan Jian caught this scene in a flash. He immediately turned his face, squinted and said with a smile, "Oh, I dare you. You are the main player. I almost didn''t recognize you. It turns out that you are the most popular person on the Internet, the first of the four conferences, the son-in-law of Ning family, the talent that ye family can''t keep, and Li Shaobai who takes refuge in Tiejiang."


    "No matter where, boss pan is the capable man. He is so young that he is the one who works for the Qing Gang." I raised my mouth slightly. I didn''t look impatient, but in my heart, I was thinking that Pan Jian was able to know my deeds. It seems that the strength of the Green Gang is not bad. This man is not an ordinary speaker, and he even said that I am a talent that the Ye family can''t keep.Pan Jian should be very clear about the relationship between me and the Chu family. This time he came here, he must have known that Chu Yuyan would definitely come to me. He pretended to be an old acquaintance by knowing Liang Guan.


    I understand, not from the secret way: what a resourceful pan Jian!


    At this time, pan Jian picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "what? Brother Li, since you''ve come to Pearl City, why don''t you invite me to have a drink with you


    "How?" I turned around and took pan Jian into the card seat.


    As soon as he sat down, pan Jian didn''t mention the bruise on Liang Guan''s face. It seemed that after he recognized me, even if he didn''t know Tiejiang''s plan, he had his own answer. He quickly picked up the wine and started drinking with me, which made him seem very familiar with me.


    Of course, I didn''t refuse either. Pan Jian pretended that he and I pretended that we had our own ideas. He was even more insidious and didn''t seem so familiar.


    Until Chu Yuyan finished two songs, pan Jian suddenly put down his glass, pointed to Chu Yuyan who was going to step down, hooked my shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Li, I really like this girl, but I heard that she is brother Li''s sister. You know her better. I don''t know if you can give pan a chance?"


    At this time, Chu Yuyan got off the stage, and several bodyguards behind him came straight to me.


    I lit a cigarette slowly, looked at Pan Jian close at hand, and asked, "if I say no?"

 Chapter 273

    As a result, pan Jianfei didn''t get angry. He even laughed and said, "I just want to get to know Miss Chu. After all, I am also a fan of her. I think brother Li thinks too much. How can I be that kind of person? But it doesn''t matter. It''s enough to meet brother Li today. "


    Pan Jian''s behavior is very abnormal, which is beyond my expectation. I can''t guess what he is up to.


    If pan Jian says what he thinks directly, I dare to beat my sister''s idea because of my bad temper, he will definitely be abandoned.


    However, pan Jian''s words were very ingenious. One by one, Chu Yuyan came over again, which made me lose the upper hand. I had to follow his meaning and said, "since I just want to know her, it''s OK. I think boss pan knows that Chu Yuyan is treated the same as her sister."


    "It''s so good. Then pan would like to thank brother Li. Of course, the most important thing is to know brother Li. The rest is nothing." Pan Jian said.


    "I''m very happy to meet Mr. Pan and Mr. Li." I picked up the wine cup and touched a cup with Pan Jian, then got up to meet Chu Yuyan.


    "Sister... I miss you so much, I thought you really..." as soon as Chu Yuyan came to me, she was very excited and careless, just like the little sister who indulged in front of her brother. However, due to many reasons, she stifled her brother-in-law.


    I stretched out my hand and understood Chu YuYan''s difficulty. I touched her head and said, "how can I die standing here alive?"


    This intimate scene fell into the eyes of Chu YuYan''s fans and me, which immediately caused a shock and almost chaos.


    "This... Is brother Shenhao and Chu Yuyan...


    " I knew they knew each other for a long time, but Chu Yuyan is brother Shenhao''s girlfriend? "


    "It''s too intimate, isn''t it? This is my goddess


    "Why is Chu Yuyan like a little girl in front of him?"


    "Do you want to announce your relationship?"


    "How is that possible?"


    I heard all these words. For the sake of Chu YuYan''s acting career and not making a scandal, I quickly raised my hand and explained in front of a large number of fans: "everyone misunderstood, everyone misunderstood, I''m YuYan''s good friend, not the kind of relationship you think."


    Listen to my explanation, Chu Yuyan also quickly said: "yes, please don''t misunderstand me. I only meet Mr. Li here, and then I will leave according to the schedule."


    Under our explanation, the fans are more or less calm, but there are still a lot of people who think that we are closely related. They are talking, taking pictures, and even have fans come forward to sign their names.


    Haosheng tossed, I took Chu Yuyan into the card seat, let her sit next to me.


    Pan Jian''s eyes twinkled, and immediately waved his hand. He was quite a gentleman. He deliberately arranged bodyguards in front of Chu Yu''s face to separate the card seats, forming an isolation line.


    This action, make Chu jade Yan not from see pan Jian one eye more, "this is?"


    As they looked at each other, pan Jian took the initiative to show his love and extended his greetings: "Hello, Miss Chu, I''m honored to meet you today. My name is Pan Jian. I''m your brother-in-law''s friend and your fan. If you encounter anything in Mingzhu City, you can come to Qingbang to find me at any time."


    Then pan Jian took out his business card.


    "Hello, I''m glad to meet you, too. Since I''m a friend of my brother-in-law, I won''t let you know." Chu Yuyan also stretched out her hand to show her kindness. She took the business card and put it into her bag.


    I''m bored. What the hell do pan Jian want to do? How can you be such a gentleman? One by one, it''s unusual. It''s just unexpected. Am I a gentleman with a villain''s heart? Pan Jian is actually a gentleman?


    Before I thought about it thoroughly, Chu Yuyan pushed me gently, puckered up Yin Tao''s little mouth, showed his embarrassment, and said: "sister, she..."


    "I can only say that your sister misunderstood her." I shook my head and sighed, and my eyes became more and more dim.


    Then, Chu Yuyan held ten fingers tightly together, unprecedented tangled, as if he didn''t know whether to believe me or Chu Yuyan.


    Seeing this, I had to turn away from the topic and introduce Chu Yuyan to several people present.


    But as soon as I saw Ye Shu and ye Zhan, they were extremely nervous. They didn''t know when a beautiful woman was gone. They sat there staring at Chu Yuyan.


    I am slightly a Zheng, think these two guys should not be at the same time see the right eye, at the same time like Chu Yu Yan?


    However, it''s their business to like. It''s not necessary if we are not together. At least we can''t let pan Jian succeed. I don''t like Pan Jian in my heart.


    In front of Chu YuYan''s face, I first introduced Ye Shu''s name.


    "Hello, I''m Chu Yuyan. Nice to meet you." Chu Yuyan immediately courted me. She didn''t care about anything around me, as if my brother were her friend.But ye Shu was so tall and big that when he saw Chu Yuyan reaching out to him, he was so shy that his face turned red like a girl. He was like a young girl, and Chu YuYan''s hand was frozen in the air.


    After more than ten seconds, ye Shu took a deep breath, held Chu YuYan''s hand together and stammered: "I, I am, I am Ye Shu."


    "You''re so cute. You don''t match your appearance at all." Chu Yu Yan smiles, as if she was amused by Ye Shu''s appearance.


    Pan Jian, who was sitting next to me, suddenly became cold, but he was soon covered up. If I had not noticed it, I would not have been able to see it. I thought that Pan Jian really had an idea.


    However, pan Jian didn''t do anything out of line, and I can''t say anything.


    Then, I began to introduce Ye Zhan.


    Ye Zhan is not as hot as he usually is. He is also as shy as ye Shu. But relatively speaking, ye Zhan is more courageous. He shakes hands with Chu Yuyan and says, "I''m Ye Zhan. Miss Chu, you are so beautiful."


    "You two are so cute. Am I that beautiful?" Chu Yu Yan covered her mouth and chuckled. It was so charming that ye Zhan and ye Shu were stunned.


    At this moment, I deliberately took a look at Pan Jian and found that his eyes were twinkling. It seemed very uncomfortable, but he was still quickly covered up and could not see the slightest storm.


    Until Chu Yuyan stayed here for more than ten minutes, he left according to the schedule and went to another place in Mingzhu city.


    Pan Jian actually took the initiative to stand up, very gentlemanly extended his hand, did not ask me, said: "Miss Chu, this pearl city is calm on the surface, in fact, there are many dangers, Miss Chu is so identity, for fear that there will be people''s wishful thinking, why don''t you let pan give you a ride? I think brother Li will agree. After all, this pearl city is almost the territory of my youth gang, and I''m brother Li''s good friend. You can rest assured that I''m here. "


    Pan Jian blurted out his words without asking for my opinion. The meaning between the lines in his words was nothing more than giving me a secret threat. He said that the mountain is high and the emperor is far away. It''s his Green Gang''s territory. If he wants to send it, I''d better not interfere!


    And, still use my friend''s identity, say this kind of words!


    This man is very scheming!

 Chapter 274

    Powerful, quite powerful!


    As a friend, this kind of insidious words not only made me unable to refute, but also made Chu Yuyan think that he meant well.


    Especially in the whole process, pan Jian didn''t do anything out of line. He was quite a gentleman. I didn''t have a legitimate reason to stop him.


    This is like a secret contest, a game.


    If it is compared to playing chess, pan Jian has blocked all my roads and almost killed my army.


    However, pan Jian''s mistake is that he doesn''t understand me, he doesn''t know my position in Tiejiang, what''s more, he doesn''t know the purpose of my coming to Mingzhu city. His so-called "downfall" doesn''t work for me!


    Even if he received some information, he probably guessed what I came for, but so what? When I go to the south, I will recover the territory. Qingbang occupies 70% of the territory in Mingzhu city. Tiejiang is the base here, so it must take control!


    So I immediately got up, reached out to stop pan Jian, and said with a smile, "boss pan, what''s the rush to go? I still have a lot to talk with you. As for my sister, since your boss pan has opened a golden mouth, I don''t think anyone dares to mess around in Mingzhu city and challenge the Green Gang, do you? Besides, my sister has her own bodyguard, so I don''t need to bother boss pan. I still have a lot of wine here. I don''t mind drinking with boss pan, but I don''t know if boss pan would like to drink with me? "


    On the surface, my words seem like this. In fact, there are also many articles behind the scenes. I''m just hinting back and telling him pan Jian, what about the local emperor of Mingzhu city? I, Li Shaobai, not only don''t like you, but I''m not afraid of you. What''s more, I use wine as a metaphor to tell him that I have Tiejiang, and I don''t mind playing with you Qingbang.


    I mean, pan Jian naturally understood. He turned his face, twinkled his eyes, and said with a smile, "since brother Li is so elegant, what''s wrong with Pan''s company?"


    With that, pan Jian sat down slowly, reached out and picked up the glass, shook the wine, and made an effort to touch the glass with me.


    Pan Jian''s meaning is very obvious. He takes the wine and touches the glass, which means he is on the opposite side of me. In other words, he wants to play big with me, and he wants to know why I am so confident.


    I''m a light hearted person. First I asked Chu Yuyan to leave, then I sat down, put out the cigarette end and picked up the wine cup on the table.


    Kuang ~


    when the glasses collide, pan Jian looks up with a smile and directly kills the whole glass of wine.


    I don''t show any weakness, either.


    Then, like friends, we poured wine to each other, one after another.


    At this juncture, no one can stop. If he can''t drink, he will fall first, which means that the contest has not started yet, and then he will fall.


    However, apart from Liang Guan, ye Shu and ye Zhan did not understand the situation at all. They thought we were good friends at the wine table, but they did not know that we were actually fighting.


    Liang Guan watched us drink cup after cup, laughing at each other, nervous to the extreme, even if there is a beautiful woman around, there is no mood.


    It''s Ye Zhan and ye Shu. They quarrel for Chu Yuyan.


    "Ye Zhan, are you interested in Chu Yuyan?" Ye Shu asked.


    Ye Zhan was immediately upset and replied, "so what? Chu Yuyan is so beautiful. Who is not interested in her


    "I saw her first, I knew her first." Ye Shu glared.


    Ye Zhan picked up his chest and didn''t care who knew him first. He even said, "so what? So what? Who can catch up with who is capable, contact information can find the pavilion master, but anyway, I am more handsome than you, your hope is very slim


    These two Huobao, unexpectedly, quarreled at such a moment. They didn''t realize that Pan Jian and I were not right. They quarreled all the time. Finally, they all ran to me to ask for their contact information.


    Seeing ye Shu and ye Zhan blush and have thick necks, pan Jian smiles, pouring wine for me and saying, "why don''t you give me your contact information?"


    "Well, unless you can drink me." The corner of my mouth rose, picked up the wine that had just been filled, and drank it.


    When I put down the wine glass, I winked at ye zhanye. They realized that the situation was not right, so they quickly backed back and stopped arguing.


    Pan Jian was always smiling and drank a cup. He shook his head and said, "brother Li, you may not be able to drink more than me."


    "Not necessarily. How can we know if we don''t drink?" I picked up the bottle, slowly poured the wine, two people talk contains two meanings.


    One is the wine on the surface, and the other is the comparison of power. We compare wine to power, so how can we know if we don''t compare?


    Pan Jian slowly took out a packet of cigarettes, handed me one and said, "I really want to know how much alcohol brother Li has."


    Looking at Pan Jian''s cigarette and smiling expression, I suddenly realized that his real purpose was not Chu Yuyan, but me.


    There is only one reason, that is, pan Jian received the news and knew what I wanted to do when I came to Mingzhu city.And Chu Yuyan, from beginning to end, is just an introduction. Pan Jian wants to use Chu Yuyan to test me.


    No matter which star you invite today, pan Jian will come to you for various reasons.


    Slightly tilted up the corner of my mouth, I took pan Jian''s cigarette, lit it up and took a puff, and said with a smile, "boss pan, in fact, you''re here for me to drink?"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to be guessed by brother Li. Brother Li deserves to be the new commander. Once he takes office, even Liang Guan will be beaten." Pan Jian very calm said a, oneself lit cigarette for oneself.


    I flicked my cigarette ash and said with a smile, "how about my drinking capacity, boss pan?"


    Pan Jian, holding a cigarette in one hand, picked up the cup filled with wine, took a sip on his mouth, and said: "the amount of wine is good, but the wine is not finished, and there is still no mixed pure foreign wine. How long brother Li can last, pan is very interested to know, but pan feels that your amount of wine will not be greater than mine."


    After that, pan Jian immediately poured the whole glass of wine into his throat, as if he didn''t pay attention to the wine at all.


    "These foreign wines are too inferior and too low for us to drink." I glanced at the whisky on the table, shook my head, raised my hand slightly, called the waiter to me, told him to take off all the whisky on the table and put on 96 degree vodka for me.


    Soon, the table was replaced with super high concentration, like alcohol.


    I poured a glass for Pan Jian, narrowed my eyes and asked, "my wine is very strong. Do you dare to drink it?"


    ...


    the author''s words: for the local tyrant''s "unchanged for you" aircraft, add more!


    In fact, it''s two airplanes, not four, one for 100 yuan. I have a chat with the local tyrant. Due to the display loopholes in the website, a reward for one plane will show two airplanes, but it''s actually one. The local tyrant has flown two airplanes in total. You can see from the number of fans above that I won''t pit you. The number of fans is accurate.


    In addition, write intrigue, I died a lot of brain cells, ah!

 Chapter 275

    Liquor comes first, battle comes second.


    "In this Pearl City, there is no wine that Pan dare not drink." Pan Jian picked up vodka, which was almost the same as alcohol, and drank it up.


    When he put down his glass, pan Jian quickly put alcohol on his face. His face was ruddy, but he was always smiling. He poured wine for me slowly and said, "brother Li, it''s your turn."


    I looked at the vodka in the glass. Without saying a word, I took it up and poured it directly into my throat. My first feeling was that my throat was as hot as ever. With the influx of wine, my chest was like a fire, and my internal organs were like fighting. Even breathing was extremely difficult.


    However, no matter how difficult it was, I didn''t change my face. I didn''t lose the slightest bit of momentum in front of Pan Jian. I forced myself to bear the pain all over and put the wine glass on the table.


    Immediately, I poured wine for Pan Jian. His face changed slightly immediately. It seemed that he was not very comfortable drinking this wine, just like me.


    I filled the glass with spirits, picked my eyebrows, and said with a smile, "boss pan, I''m not afraid if I only drink one cup, am I?"


    "I said that in Mingzhu City, there is no wine that Pan dare not drink, even vodka of 96 degrees." Pan Jian, with a stiff look, forced down the second cup and said, "brother Li, it''s your turn again. If you can''t stand it, you have to tell pan that 96 degrees is not a joke. You may get alcoholism at any time."


    "I think it''s boss pan. Are you afraid?" I looked as usual and had a second drink.


    Pan Jian took a deep breath and killed the third cup directly. "Brother Li, it''s not right. Since I''m here to drink with you, how can I be afraid?"


    "Since it''s drinking, let''s see who drinks a lot." I also had a third drink.


    After that, pan Jian and I had to kill the whole glass of wine with almost every word we said. It was shocking to see ye Zhan, ye Shu, Liang Guan, including the beautiful women in the booth.


    Even, our act of drinking together made everyone around us take a cold breath!


    "This... This is not fatal?"


    "Why did boss pan drink so much with Li Shaobai?"


    "Hiss ~ it''s terrible, 96 degree vodka, put a whole table, it''s going to continue, it''s going to kill people."


    Even though many people whisper that we are crazy, no one dares to stop us.


    Even at the back, even the person in charge of mint personally came to the scene to dissuade him, but pan Jian refused. He stood on one side and watched nervously, and did not dare to talk nonsense.


    "Drink!" Pan Jian picked up the glass, his face turned purple, and went on working.


    "Drink!" I shook my glass. Although my eyes were spinning, my brain was dizzy, and my whole body was worse than death, I always insisted on drinking with my head up.


    At this moment, pan Jian and I have no extra words. We only have one word to drink. It''s true that we can''t remember exactly how much we drank, but both of us have to collapse at any time.


    However, we are both gritting our teeth and sticking to it, as if no one on both sides fell down first, so we can''t decide the outcome of this wine war.


    The more we get to the back, the more people we pay attention to. No matter who we are, we can cause the whole audience''s shock as long as we drink a cup.


    "Wow ~ ~"


    "boss pan, you can still drink it."


    "This... Li Shaobai''s drinking capacity, why so terrible? I had another drink. "


    "My God, brother Shenhao, please stop drinking. We fans are worried about you."


    I heard all these words, but I still didn''t stop. It was not only a matter of face, but also the first contest between Tiejiang and Qingbang.


    Even if my whole esophagus is full of wine, I may vomit at any time, and I will bear it, because if I vomit, I will lose!


    I had a hard time swallowing a glass of liquor. My hands were shaking and my eyes were bloodshot. I said, "boss pan, it''s your turn again."


    Pan Jian also felt bad. His face turned purple, his veins burst, and his whole body was full of strong wine gas. He almost vomited it out several times, but he was forced to restrain it.


    At the moment, seeing that I had finished another drink, pan Jian''s whole body trembled. His five fingers picked up the wine glass, shaking the wine desperately.


    In front of his mouth, pan Jian couldn''t drink for a long time, as if this cup had reached the limit of his drinking capacity. If he continued to drink, he would lose.


    I bit my teeth and took a few deep breaths. "What? Can''t boss pan? "


    "No way!" Pan Jian a listen, inhaled a mouthful of atmosphere, close eyes then will wine dead mouth pour.


    But in the middle of drinking this glass of wine, pan Jian vomited out on the spot. The wine was mixed with stomach acid and splashed everywhere. The whole person squatted on the ground and vomited in front of the garbage can in a hurry, which made the smell spread all around, and almost made me vomit out.


    However, I used all my spare strength to bear it. While winking at Liang Guan, I took a step forward. I went to pan Jian''s back, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "boss pan, if you can''t drink it, don''t drink it. Don''t be a hero. Hurry home."With a wave of my hand, I immediately took Liang Guan and left the mint bar quickly, as if vowing the victory of the wine war and making a beautiful start for Tiejiang.


    If this matter is spread out, the first day I came to Mingzhu City, the boss of the Qinggang would be drunk down by me, which would help Tiejiang''s morale and even suppress the Qinggang. What about the Tu emperor? What about the snake? Haven''t we been drunk by the commander of Tiejiang?


    Even so, I''m no better than pan Jian. As soon as I got to the underground parking lot, I vomited. I really couldn''t drink enough. I felt chilly all over. As if I didn''t belong to myself, I had to rely on Ye Zhan and ye Shu to walk.


    I close my eyes, almost in a coma. I just feel that the whole world is moving. I don''t know where I am, let alone where I am sent.


    After a long time, I was a little conscious. I felt as if I was under the bed. My left hand seemed to have the eye of a needle inserted. Something was continuously transmitted into my body along my left hand.


    However, my whole body was still cold, no matter how many quilts I had, I couldn''t resist the cold. I said vaguely, "cold ~ ~"


    as soon as I finished speaking, it was like a dream. What I wanted, a hot body suddenly came into the quilt and held me tightly.


    Even, hazy, ear also came, a familiar voice.


    "Li Shaobai, are you going to die? What the hell are you doing! "


    "What shall I do when you die?"


    "Asshole!"


    "Son of a bitch, shameless, dirty, mean, hooligan!"


    I opened my eyes difficultly, revealing a very fuzzy gap, vaguely, it seems to see Ning Xing, see her holding me in tears...


    then, I closed my eyes again, thinking that it must be a dream, it''s not true.


    ...


    the author''s words: for the local tyrant''s "unchanged for you" reward, the second one, the first one!

 Chapter 276

    It must be a dream. How could Ning Xing hold me and cry?


    It must be a dream!


    After a long time, I felt a stabbing pain in my head and forced to open my eyes. Bursts of light came into my eyes. All around me was white and filled with a strong smell of disinfectant.


    Gradually accustomed to the light, I realized that I seemed to be lying in an infirmary. The sky outside the window was yellow, as if it was already afternoon.


    I was so excited that I swore that it was too bad. I had to call a meeting of Tiejiang members at noon. I slept until afternoon. How could I do that?


    I sat up directly, holding the needle in my left hand, and almost pulled off the flask. The needle was swinging in the flesh and blood, and I immediately showed my teeth in pain.


    Just as he was about to pull the needle out of bed, a figure suddenly opened the door and came in from the outside. As soon as he saw my action, he immediately frowned and forced me back. With a coquettish voice, he scolded: "Li Shaobai, are you going to die? Are you crazy to drink so much and finally have to wash your stomach? "


    This figure is Ning Xing.


    I Leng for a while, lying in bed, think of the dream before, dull looking at Ning Xing.


    But soon, I think it''s impossible. I think it''s just a dream. How can Ning Xing hold me and cry? But Ning Xing was really angry, so she placed the hanging bottle for me, sat by the bed and said: "Li Shaobai, you can do it. You are really capable. You dare to drink such strong wine. Don''t you want to live?"


    "Don''t I lie here alive? By the way, what is this place now? How do you know I''m here? How can you find me when I drink like this? " I awkwardly smile, slightly side face, staring at Ning Xing''s pretty face, simply can''t move away, it is too beautiful.


    Aware of my eyes, Ning Xing thought I was evil fun, deliberately teased her, and cut me a look of hate. "President Li, commander Li, your heart is really big. Now this is Tiejiang clinic. You''re lucky to say that I called you dozens of times in the early morning and waited for you at the airport for several hours, but I just couldn''t find you. Finally, Liang Guan replaced you Then I came here in a hurry. Unexpectedly, you are lying here like a dead man! "


    I just remember that I promised Ning Xing to pick her up, but I didn''t expect to get drunk and forget this stubble. I''m embarrassed, "sorry, sorry, I''m drunk and forget it."


    Rather apricot white I one eye, Jiao Jiao of hum a.


    If I change to the past, I will definitely fight back. I have to suppress this woman.


    But now, how can I feel that the more I see, the more beautiful I am? I can''t bear to talk back at all. It''s quite different.


    And now look carefully, I found that the appearance of Ning apricot is very amazing, but not disgusting type, on the contrary, the more you look, the more enduring, the more beautiful, infinitely close to the full score goddess.


    Ning Xing''s graceful figure, in particular, can be called a beauty in the world. If you squeeze it gently, it seems that you can squeeze out water.


    Compared with Ren Feiya, Ning Xing''s absolute score is higher!


    As if to find that my eyes are not right, Ning Xing frowned and said: "what are you looking at! Look again, I''ve dug your eyes. "


    "Ah, by the way, where are they? It''s afternoon now. I said yesterday that there will be a meeting at noon. " I pretended to be stupid and changed the subject.


    When I think about it, I''m ready to get up again.


    As a result, Ning Xing pressed me back again and said angrily, "they all know your glorious deeds. Everyone doesn''t mind waiting for you to resume the meeting. Anyway, you have to wait until the hanging bottle is finished. As for your coming to Mingzhu City, I know all about it."


    "How do you know?" I was slightly stunned, a little incredible.


    Ning Xing curled her lips and seemed reluctant to admit it. She said, "they all know that I''m your fiancee, and you''re the son-in-law of Ning Fu. If you ask me, can they not tell me? It''s all your fault, asshole


    With that, Ning Xing put her hand into the bed and pinched me on my waist. My face turned green with pain. I thought you knew it, and you didn''t have to pinch me to relieve the pain?


    If it is in the past, I will be a violent, use my mother to suppress Ning Xing, let her not so arrogant.


    However, now I can''t bear to scold. I can only bear it and let Ning apricot choke.


    Even, I was very happy in my heart, which made me doubt whether I was masochistic or not!


    Until Ning Xing released her hand and relieved her anger, I slowed down and said, "isn''t that good? I think it''s going to be like this all the time, ha ha ha. "


    As soon as I took off my words, I was so angry that Ning Xing pinched me again. I regretted it on the spot. If I had known, I would not have said the true portrayal of my heart. Isn''t it looking for abuse?!


    Just at this point, Liang Guan came in with Ye Zhan, ye Shu, and four other persons in charge, a total of seven.


    As soon as I saw Ning Xing put her hand into the bed, I blushed. Seven of them didn''t know they were pinching me. Instead, they thought it was a shame. They were shocked and stopped in the door. I''m sorry to come in again!"We didn''t see anything, Li Guan. You go on, you go on, we''ll avoid outside first." Liang Guan was choked by saliva and coughed desperately.


    Even ye Zhan and ye Shu are embarrassed and open their mouths at the same time.


    "Yes, we''ll come in later."


    "We don''t see anything. We don''t see anything."


    The other four persons in charge swallowed a mouthful of saliva and turned blue and red.


    Ning apricot instant hand pulled back, quickly got up, explained: "no, it''s not what you think!"


    I turned up a smile, deliberately waved his hand, "you go out first, wait for me to finish, and then come in."


    Then the seven of them nodded, turned around and left without saying a word, closed the door and waited outside.


    Ning Xing was angry. He turned his head directly, and his face was full of shame and anger. He was full of hate. He stared at me and asked, "Li Shaobai! What are you doing? What did you say? What do you mean when you''re done? "


    I coughed a few times and pretended, "don''t I want to talk to you more? What are you doing? Do you want to go there? "


    "What''s there? I didn''t! I don''t understand you Rather apricot take I have no way, hate of sat back, refused to admit of turn head, a face blush.


    I squinted and said, "don''t you understand? Why do you say you didn''t? "


    "You Ning Xing suddenly side head, blush to the ear.

 Chapter 277

    At this moment, Ning Xing pretty face scarlet, slightly angry look, mixed with this silk from the female shy, simply beautiful to the extreme!


    I never felt that Ning Xing was so beautiful when she was angry!


    Now, I finally appreciate that Ning Xing is really a beauty.


    However, I''m not good to continue to challenge Ningxing''s bottom line, quickly yelled, let them all come in, Ningxing this didn''t attack.


    But ye Zhan and ye Shu stood up and yelled to Ning Xing, "sister-in-law! Good sister-in-law! "


    "Good sister-in-law!"


    At that time, Ning Xing looked at me in the eyes, almost able to kill people, but did not dare to answer the name of sister-in-law, just as Yiying indirectly admitted the identity of sister-in-law!


    In my heart a burst of dark scold, why these two guys always don''t understand the situation! Isn''t that a pit mate?


    However, I secretly scold at the same time, but also steal from the joy, very contradictory, thought sister-in-law this title, really good!


    In this state of contradiction, I finally chose to forgive the two guys. Looking at Ning Xing''s expression of hate, I felt very happy, pretending to be indifferent, and nodded, "OK, OK, I''ll do it for your sister-in-law. You two can stop for a while."


    Can these two guys a retreat, five persons in charge with Liang Guan as the head, unexpectedly also arch hand to embrace fist, toward rather apricot say hello!


    "Hello, Mrs. Li!"


    "Hello, Mrs. Li!"


    Ning apricot face a change, stiff sitting in bed, just dare not answer.


    I secretly secretly pleased, simply waved, for Ning apricot circle, pretended to say: "well, good, her woman family sorry, I should for her, don''t be constrained."


    Ning Xing this just relaxed tone, silent don''t speak, hate hate of, don''t have good spirit of secretly white I one eye.


    Immediately, Liang Guan and others turned their direction again. Even if I said I didn''t have to be restrained, they still bent slightly, looked more respectful than ever, and said, "Hello, officer Li! "


    Liang Guan, in particular, was in awe of me, as if he had made a great change to me last night under his own witness.


    Liang Guan was neither humble nor arrogant. He arched his hand and said, "the battle between Li Guan and pan Jian''s wine table has spread all over Mingzhu city overnight. Whether it''s the upper class circles in Mingzhu city or the Tiejiang Green Gang, they are all clear. Li Guan''s move has greatly improved Tiejiang''s prestige! Now pan Jian is still lying in the hospital and can''t get up! "


    With that, Liang Guan took a look at the other four persons in charge, and looked at each other with a collective smile. He seemed very proud. At the same time, he was full of respect for me, and no longer had the scornful attitude he had before.


    I laughed disapprovingly and asked, "are all the members of this meeting here?"


    "It''s all here, but because of Li Guan''s health, we all decided to wait until you recover." Liang Guan said. He took out a report and handed it to me respectfully. "Li Guan, this is a report on the division of forces according to your instructions."


    "Ma''am, help me up." I reached out and took the report, deliberately provoking Ning Xing''s nerves.


    Ning apricot white teeth a bite, seems to bend to the extreme, but helpless, can only say nothing, will I slowly help up, against the head of the bed.


    But even so, I''m still calm and calm. I take it for granted in front of Liang Guan. Ning Xingzhen looks like my wife. She almost hates me to death.


    If the eyes can kill people, I''m afraid I''ve been cut to pieces by Ning Xing, and I''ll never live beyond the 18 levels of hell!


    I am a burst of dark cool, appearance is very calm open the report, carefully read up.


    From this point of view, I know that Pan Jian really has enough confidence. The whole Pearl City is almost 70% occupied by him.


    However, Tiejiang is not bad either. In addition to the remaining 30% of the sites in Mingzhu City, there are also sites in four surrounding cities. Although they are not complete, their overall strength is definitely stronger than pan Jian!


    The only drawback is that there is a distance between them and there are other forces in the middle.


    Originally, the key target of this southward trip was the third and fourth tier cities, but the stronghold was in Mingzhu City, so it had to be changed. First, start from Mingzhu City, take Mingzhu city as the center, and gradually expand step by step!


    In this way, it is much more convenient and helps to increase the cohesion of Tiejiang. There is no need to separate them!


    At present, the biggest enemy is the local leader of Qingbang and the base camp of Mingzhu City, which must be completely occupied!


    However, I''m not in a hurry. I want to have a real confrontation with the Qinggang. In addition to the obvious relationship, I want to compare my own power. I won''t use the Li family''s relationship until it''s critical, so that I won''t be underestimated by the Li family.


    Simply, I put down the report and said: "the first step is to plan four strongholds outside Mingzhu city to implement strategic actions to recover the power of the four cities. The second step is to plan to carry out net pulling actions to catch turtles in a jar for the Green Gang! I''ll give you two weeks to finish the first step! As for the second step of netting, please follow my instructions at any time! ""Secondly, the Tiejiang stronghold in Mingzhu city has entered a state of first-class alert, and all the staff give me 12 points of spirit!"


    "Finally, all Tiejiang members, no matter what position or level, will be rewarded with all the funds and their welfare will be doubled!"


    "It''s up to you how to implement it, but remember, don''t neglect our Tiejiang people. What we should give must be given. We must let others know that when we stay in Tiejiang, nothing is more than Forrest!"


    After I finished several points, except Liang Guan, the other four persons in charge agreed with me very much. Only Liang Guan frowned slightly when he heard about welfare and asked, "Li Guan, it''s definitely a huge expense to double the welfare. Even if the Li family has the funds to distribute, it can''t double the whole welfare. In this way, it''s just too expensive What a loser. "


    "What? Liang Guan, do you love money I couldn''t help laughing.


    Liang guanlue nodded slightly, showing a painful expression, and said: "Li Guan, this is not the relationship between flesh and flesh. Li''s resources are related to the development of follow-up actions. We''d better misappropriate less, and we don''t have to double it. This is really a loser."


    At this time, rather apricot suddenly smile, make beam crown unknown, so, a Leng a Leng.


    Ning Xing said with a smile: "I think you don''t understand the nature of commander Li, do you? He''s a complete dandy, black sheep


    This seems to be the same, like speaking for me, but in fact Ning Xing is secretly satirizing me, saying it to me on purpose, scolding my family!


    So I followed Ning Xing''s words, looking at Ning Xing, and said: "yes, I''m a black sheep. I''m afraid I don''t have enough money? A billion? Five billion? 10 billion? Or 20 billion? As long as it''s something that money can solve, it''s nothing to me. Since I said to double the promotion, it''s double! "


    My meaning is also very obvious, is to tell Ning Xing, Lao Tzu is the black sheep of the family, how? Don''t you agree? I just want to lose my family! If you don''t let me lose my family, I will lose my family!


    But our two secretly fight, actually causes five person in charge with Liang Guan as the leader, on the spot pours the breath coolly.


    "20 billion..."


    "how do I feel that Li Guan regards all this money as cabbage in the vegetable market?"


    "It''s... A black sheep, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 278

    Everyone looked shocked. Liang Guan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and forced himself to calm down. He said, "Li Guan, don''t worry about this. Since you have said twice, it will be doubled. If the funds are not enough, we can report it to the Li family first. If it''s not enough, Li Guan, it''s not too late."


    "Yes, that''s it. Your welfare will be doubled. The funds and resources distributed by the Li family will be managed by Liang Guan. OK, you all go down. Remember to do it according to my plan. Don''t make any mistakes. Otherwise, I will only ask you!" After all, it is quite necessary in this workplace. The relationship between superiors and subordinates must be clear.


    "Yes, the subordinates will do it right now. As for the general meeting, it''s just a matter of one or two days when you get well and are on call at any time." As soon as Liang Guan heard that I gave him the financial power, he was very excited. He was loyal and left the clinic quickly with the other four persons in charge. There was no objection.


    Soon, ye Zhan, ye Shu, Ning Xing and I were left in the infirmary.


    "Ye Zhan, you go." Ye Shu pushed Ye Zhan.


    Ye Zhan quickly retrogressed and glared, "Ye Shu, you go, didn''t you say you knew him first?"


    I picked pick eyebrows, looked at these two guys, full of entanglement, either I push you, or you push me, immediately know what''s going on.


    So I said, "what? Do you want chu YuYan''s contact information? "


    These two guys turned red. They were not the same as usual. They were just like a gun. No one had the courage to ask.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and didn''t worry to give them contact information. Instead, I asked, "I forgot to ask just now. Did Chu Yuyan leave Mingzhu city?"


    "If you leave, how can pan Jian succeed? Isn''t it dangerous to stay in Mingzhu city? Last night, after you got drunk, we discussed with boss Liang to send Miss Chu out of Mingzhu city. Anyway, her journey in Mingzhu city is over. " Ye Zhan''s head is like pounding garlic, nodding repeatedly.


    I deliberately picked up this topic and asked: "Yo, I still know how to discuss with Liang Guan. How? You two like Chu Yuyan? But ah, you two are like enemies. I''m afraid you two will fight for women. That''s not good. "


    "How can you? Boss, you think too much. You will never fight. " Ye Shu is in a hurry.


    I deliberately narrowed my eyes and pretended not to believe, "you don''t know how many times you''ve said this. Anyway, I don''t believe it. You give up. I won''t tell you her contact information. As long as you two aim at one day, I won''t give you a chance."


    Ye Shu blushed and his neck was thick. He gritted his teeth and forced Ye Zhan to persuade him.


    Both of them had a good talk. It was like a mosquito buzzing in my ear. It seemed that if I didn''t agree today, they would not leave.


    I really speechless, only let them swear, never fight, this just gave Chu YuYan''s contact information to them.


    As soon as they got the number, not to mention how excited they were, they almost jumped up and hit the ceiling!


    Seeing that they were so excited, I decided to set up a condition and said, "you two can pursue, but they will accept it or not. That''s what they mean. In a word, you two can''t influence your feelings for this matter. You should compete fairly and don''t play shady tricks. Do you know? Don''t be unconvinced when anyone loses, OK? "


    As soon as the words came out, the two guys were very tangled, looking at each other, as if no one wanted to let anyone.


    For the sake of these two guys, I don''t worry less. I have been fighting all day. It happens that they both like Chu Yuyan. If I don''t take advantage of this opportunity to deal with these two guys, I will have to worry in the future!


    Simply, I see they are reluctant to look like, directly picked up the phone, pretending to dial the number, said: "since you two do not let anyone, do not want to fair competition, not convinced, then I now tell Chu Yuyan, say you two are scum, scum man, absolutely ignore you."


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu''s face changed greatly. One grabbed my wrist, the other grabbed my mobile phone, and they refused to let me fight, but they still refused to compete fairly.


    I snorted and said, "what? You want to do it with me? Forget about Langya pavilion? "


    These two guys were scared to let go, their faces turned white, and their expressions became more and more resentful.


    I ignored both of them and started to dial the number with my mobile phone.


    Until the phone was through, neither of these two guys would take the first step, and neither of them was willing to compete fairly.


    "Hello, brother-in-law!" Chuyuyan''s voice came slowly.


    I deliberately turned on the loudspeaker, while looking at Ye Zhan and ye Shu, said with a smile: "Yuyan, are you ok? Have you left Pearl City? "


    "Brother in law, I''m fine. I''m fine. How about you? I heard you were drunk last night. Is that true? It''s spread all over the Internet. You''re a big celebrity now. People pay attention to you everywhere. You''re no worse than me. " Chu Yuyan asked anxiously.


    At this time, I frowned, deliberately cut Ye Zhan, ye Shu each look, said: "I''m ok, just..."At that time, ye Zhan was so nervous that he almost cried, but he didn''t dare to interrupt, for fear that it would affect Chu YuYan''s first impression of them.


    "Just what?" Chu Yu Yan asked.


    I didn''t rush to answer, but looked at Ye Zhan and ye Shu again and hinted at them with my eyes.


    At this moment, ye Shu first nodded bitterly, his head swaying up and down.


    Ye Zhan then quickly nodded. They didn''t dare to say a word. They could only nod. They couldn''t do it.


    I slightly side face, no longer look at their expression, to the phone of Chu Yuyan, said: "just ah, in the future, like the bar, Yuyan you''d better go less, even if the other party gives how much appearance fee, you also have to measure, after all, you are also a big star, this will pull down your own value, I mean, you should I understand


    "I just don''t want to rely on the Chu family, but you''re right, brother-in-law. I won''t go to this kind of place in the future." Chu Yuyan said.


    "Well, that''s it. If you have anything to do in the future, just call your brother-in-law. He will help you." I regard Chu Yuyan as my sister, and I don''t see the slightest difference in my words.


    Haosheng had a chat, and then they hung up.


    After a pause, I looked back at Ye Zhan and ye Shu and said, "remember what you two promised me, don''t fight in the future, compete fairly and never play shady tricks, you know?"


    Ye Shu and ye Zhan agreed in a hurry, and then they agreed and left the infirmary consciously.


    At this time, Ning Xing, who had been sitting beside him and was silent, suddenly snorted and said sarcastically: "Yo, President Li, commander Li, when have you learned to be a matchmaker? You are also called your brother-in-law. Are you really his brother-in-law? What a shame. "


    I raised the corner of my mouth and asked with a smile, "what? Miss Ning, are you jealous


    ...


    the author''s words: for the local tyrant "for you unchanged" reward aircraft plus more!

 Chapter 279

    "What vinegar do I eat? I think you''re shameless. Before you marry your sister, you''ll be called your brother-in-law. You''re shameless and cheap. You''ve taken all the advantages. I''ve never seen anyone like you. " Ning Xing turned her head and immediately denied my statement.


    I don''t think so of smile, think Ning Xing if you really jealous, it''s good, but in your eyes, I''m a shameless person.


    I don''t know how to answer this. Instead, I lean on the head of the bed, pretend to be at ease, and play with my mobile phone. Anyway, I just washed my stomach and can''t recover so soon. I just have a rest these days.


    But this does not play do not know, a play to know what happened online, I and Chu Yuyan unexpectedly made an affair!


    All the major forums and news media are reporting this, especially the scene when I touched Chu YuYan''s head. It was recorded. As for the clarification, I can''t find it on the Internet.


    Chu Yuyan and I had been attacked by bombers on our microblog. Not only did our fans grow wildly, but also many fans scolded me, saying that I was not worthy of Chu Yuyan at all. We all hacked me under our microblog!


    "Garbage Li Shaobai, how can we deserve our beauty?"


    "It''s just a dandy. How can we like such people?"


    "All the good cabbages are arched by pigs."


    "Garbage Li Shaobai, actually borrow our Yan Yan to hype, hype, continue hype!"


    "You want to be famous? Can we change the routine? "


    I''m so angry. There are so many people in the underworld. No matter what they do, there are always a group of people in the underworld. It''s like offending his ancestors for 18 generations. They have to go to the underworld. They can say anything. They are totally uncivilized!


    In reality, I may bear to see the situation, but in the virtual world of the Internet, I don''t have such a good temper. Since you blackmail me and say I''m famous for Chu Yuyan, I don''t mind hitting you in the face.


    Without saying a word, I immediately published a text microblog, "to clarify, Chu Yuyan and I are just friends. In addition, I don''t need to be famous by anyone, because I''m already famous. There''s no need to understand?"


    As soon as the microblog was sent out, a large number of black fans poured in. The comments were full stop, just how to reply.


    As for my fans, all praise me, support me actively, and beat black powder to pieces.


    Even, my fans have been commenting that Ning Xing is my real girlfriend!!


    "Beautiful president, Ning Xing! Brother Shenhao, you haven''t been on Weibo for so long. What''s the relationship between you and Ning Xing? "


    "Ning xingcai is the real girlfriend, what Chu Yuyan all side to go."


    "Brother Shenhao, although I''m your brain powder, I still like Ning Xing. Since I saw your picture with her last time on the Internet, I decided to support Ning Xing."


    As I flipped through the comments, I turned to Ning Xing, put the mobile phone screen in front of her, deliberately showed her the comments on Weibo, and said with a smile, "Ning Xing, you see, people let us be together? Why don''t you just do it in a real way? "


    Ning apricot pretty face a red, ruthlessly will my mobile phone pats open, jiaochen way: "neuropathy!"


    After scolding, Ning Xing gets up directly and leaves the infirmary inexplicably. It seems that she doesn''t want to stay with me in the same place, as if she is annoyed to see me.


    I turned my lips and thought that I would not show Ning Xing if I knew it, which made people regard me as a psychopath. Even the chance for single men and few women to coexist in the same room was gone. The whole clinic was empty by myself.


    Boring in every way, I simply turn off the microblog, use the browser to open the two lists of the world''s web address, from top to bottom to view in detail.


    First of all, I looked at tianbang 98. Liu Quan, the tianbang expert who died in the hands of the second master, his name has been completely eliminated. All the two people behind him have been promoted, but only the 100th one is vacant.


    Song Hai is still the first place in the list, without any change.


    I pondered it carefully and thought to myself that maybe song Hai didn''t get into the tianbang. Maybe the tianbang has a certain threshold and certain requirements, that is, the so-called neijiamendao needs to have enough strength.


    However, the ranking of the second master has disappeared completely in the list of the earth....


    afterwards, I no longer look at the ranking of the earth list, but directly look up the ranking of the sky list.


    What I am most curious about is nothing more than the top ten tianbang top experts. The strength of these people is absolutely extraordinary. No matter which one is in the top ten, they are enough to make the three families respectful and dare not neglect!


    Even the head of the great aristocratic family is only equal to the identity of these ten people.


    It can be said that these ten people are completely at the top of the pyramid.


    Among them, I''m most interested in the top of tianbang. The Chinese named Qinglong, according to the second master, Qinglong has occupied the top of tianbang for many years, and no one has been able to shake his position for many years.


    However, the second master also said that in those years, there was a famous man who claimed to be nameless in the Li family. He could fight with Qinglong for three days and three nights. The battle was so dark that no one could see the outcome. Qinglong and nameless had never been revealed. There was a great mystery between them.Because we can''t identify the winner or loser, Qinglong is still the number one in the tianbang, and nameless is not included in the tianbang. For so many years, this nameless expert has never appeared again. It''s still like a mystery.


    Some people think that nameless is in the Li family, which is the biggest card of the Li family. Others think that nameless has been hidden in the mountains and left the Li family completely, but no one is sure.


    This is also the main reason why the Li family, even if it declines again, has always been one of the top three families.


    Comparatively speaking, the strength of Qinglong is obvious to all, but it''s a nameless master. He doesn''t show mountains and water, which makes me very curious.


    "No name, no name, no name? Or deliberately? " I murmured and couldn''t guess.


    At this time, the screen of the mobile phone suddenly flashed, all the programs flashed back, and memeda appeared in an instant, with unprecedented tension. He said: "master, the two giants of online gambling, starfish and ACE, join hands to invade STARNet!! The situation is urgent, the other party seems to have a new virus, the strength is very strong, if the master does not quickly give orders, star network can only insist on half an hour at most


    "What? Only for half an hour? What virus does the other party have? Even you can only resist for half an hour? " I couldn''t help but stare, rather shocked.


    "We can''t find out completely for the time being. The other party''s virus is very aggressive. If we don''t close the network and withdraw the capital within half an hour, the star network will be completely destroyed," he said


    "But if we confront each other head-on and make use of all the processing power of my host computer, it''s not impossible to win. It''s just that my host computer may consume a lot, which is called paralysis in technical terms. It will cause great impact and lose most of its functions. Please consider whether to counterattack or withdraw the capital and shut down the network."


    My whole life is dignified. It''s not only about the huge amount of money, but also about the main engine of memeda. If the main engine of memeda fails, it will have a great impact.


    In this gray industry, reputation is very important.


    Moreover, with the first time, I will rebuild the website next time. Even if I change my name, these two giants will still attack!


    At this moment, I was in a dilemma.


    If you retreat, you will be safe, but you will lose your reputation.


    Attack is related to the host, the loss is extremely huge, such as memeda host, rare in the world.


    However, if you win, the two giants will certainly lose their strength. Star.com may not have the possibility of dominating at one stroke!


    After a moment of silence, I raised my head and asked, "if you were me, what would you do?"


    "I''m just an artificial intelligence. According to the program, I''m going all out to fight head-on. I have a 50% victory rate. If I win, the opponent will be greatly hurt. Star.com can take the opportunity to eliminate the roots, and the interests are greater. Moreover, after my temporary investigation, the supporters behind the two giants are most likely the Song family and the Wang family, but it''s only possible that the other party''s information is extremely secret, so it''s not worth mentioning Before the color music is completely different! If I am the host, I suggest withdrawing the capital first, and then fighting back with all my strength! " Said MEDA.


    I took a deep breath and said, "but what if there''s something wrong with the mainframe and it loses most of its functions? If you don''t win, what about losing? "


    "If you lose, you will lose the website star.com and the host computer, but you can still keep the capital. If you win, you will dominate the whole industry and monopolize the whole industry. This time, you are in between the advantages and disadvantages. I choose the advantages. There is a saying in China, wealth is in danger. I believe the host can find a better new system for me!" Said MEDA.


    At this moment, even if MEDA is an AI, he is so firm and chooses to fight back resolutely. If I choose to retreat, will I not be looked down upon by the two giants?


    Moreover, there is a huge interest in this, if you do not let go, you will never eat this cake!


    Even if I didn''t give up, I gritted my teeth and said, "memeda, STARNet will make every effort to counterattack, keep STARNet, use all the capabilities of the host, this time... We will destroy the two giants! No matter whether it''s the Song family or the Wang family behind them! "


    ...


    the author''s words: for the "unchanged for you" reward plane, add more, add more finished.

 Chapter 280

    With my command coming out, without saying a word, MEDA made a program for me in the mobile phone, which can simulate the trend of graphics through the triangle to watch the real-time war situation.


    Then, my mobile phone constantly received short messages of funds arriving at the account.


    Until five minutes later, the SMS stopped, and three forces appeared on the triangle simulation map.


    Red is star net, blue is starfish and green is trump card.


    In a flash, starfish trump suddenly out, two blue and green crisscross line, suddenly hit the star net in a corner.


    STARNet did not show any weakness, and immediately launched a strong counterattack. With one enemy and two, they were deadlocked in the middle of the triangle. Sometimes they were forced to retreat, sometimes they were forced to move forward, and they were unable to tell the outcome for a while.


    Looking at the stalemate, I can''t help but sweat for memeda, thinking that if the two giants don''t join hands at the moment and let the star network continue to develop, they will inevitably lose a lot in the end.


    Therefore, the two giants join hands to attack star.com, which is already in my expectation. This battle may be doomed after the fall of Caile.


    Bit by bit, the situation is still deadlocked and has not yet reached the white hot stage.


    The two giants join forces to attack and throw out a deadly virus, but memeda is not weak. With its all-out efforts to resist the virus, it can also create a wave of broiler virus to fight back. Its strength is powerful!


    Even if I watch it through a triangle simulation, it''s shocking, because it''s definitely a big hacker''s battle. Otherwise, it''s impossible for an atom level AI host like MEDA to go all out!


    Generally speaking, hackers don''t fight each other for a long time. They come and go quickly. But now they are totally different. They have been deadlocked for more than an hour, but they still haven''t won. The two sides are still deadlocked.


    I was sitting in the hospital bed, even if Ning Xing took the nurse to change the bottle, I didn''t notice at all. I devoted myself to the fight between star.com and the two giants.


    What''s more, I didn''t know when Ning Xing had been sitting next to me. She was close to me and didn''t speak. She looked at the triangle simulation of my mobile phone with me.


    I inadvertently turned back, the lips even got to Ning Xing''s face ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!


    I found out that Ning Xing was beside me!


    Moreover, I actually... Kiss Ning Xing''s face!!


    The taste is tender and smooth...


    "ah ~ ~ what are you doing?" Ning Xing suddenly startled, subconsciously covered his face, quickly pushed me away.


    My whole body was out of control, and I was pushed directly under the hospital bed. My mobile phone fell to the ground, and the needle of the bottle was forcibly pulled out of the blood vessel. The blood gushed out continuously, quickly dyed the whole hand red, and my face was blue with pain.


    Ning Xing stood on the other side of the bed, then stunned.


    But soon, Ning Xing saw my bleeding wrist, and her face suddenly changed. She quickly came over, squatted down and pressed the bleeding place for me, and said, "Li Shaobai, what are you doing?"


    "I also want to ask, what are you doing? I was not careful." I a face helplessly looking at rather apricot, thought is not to kiss a your mouth? Do you need to be so excited? I''m not kissing you.


    Ning Xing quickly picked up the gauze and bandaged the wound for me. The technique was very skillful. After a while, she stopped the bleeding. She snorted and scolded me: "smelly hooligan! It''s shameless. It''s your own fault. "


    I sit by the bed again, the sleeves are full of blood, but my heart is still very happy, feel this kiss, too worth it! Man, old dog, it''s a fart to suffer a little pain and bleed a little?


    So, I laughed and said, "since that''s the case, why don''t you kiss me again?"


    "Go away!" Ning Xing is full of shame and indignation. She pushes me hard and pushes me down directly, hitting my back on the soft bed.


    Then, Ning Xing turned and left, and left the infirmary, hate strong to the limit.


    I lay on the bed and touched the back of my head. I said in secret, did I go too far? Ning Xing won''t bear a grudge. Will you take my life while I''m sick?


    At the thought of Ning Xing''s character, I shivered on the spot. This woman is absolutely capable of anything.


    However, after two minutes, Ning Xing came back from the outside of the clinic with a suit of clothes in her hand and threw it on the bed. She said bitterly, "these are your clothes. I''ll take all your luggage from the hotel. I don''t think you need to lie here. Go into the wash room and change your clothes and get out of here!"


    As soon as I saw the clothes on the bed, I didn''t worry about them. Instead, I twisted up my underpants and shook them in front of Ning Xing''s eyes. I said with a smile, "Oh, Miss Ning is so considerate. She not only brought my luggage, but also my underpants. But this is Tiejiang. Where do you want me to go?"


    "You! If you bite LV Dongbin, you don''t know a good heart! " Ning Xing was angry, blushed to the root of her ear, and scolded: "damn Li Shaobai, you are a complete jerk. I found that you are more shameless and obscene than before. You are a hooligan and scum!"I took off the bloodstained upper body clothes and showed my strong muscles. I picked up my clothes and hung them on my shoulders. I said foolishly, "since you say I''m scum, I''m scum. Anyway, no matter how scum I am, you''re my maid, aren''t you?"


    Finish saying, I intentionally toward rather apricot picked pick eyebrows, straight from her side, into the bathroom, behind came Ning apricot a hate declaration.


    "It''s a bodyguard, not a maid!! You shameless rascal


    "It''s been eight lives to know you."


    I closed the door, laughed and changed slowly.


    Out of the time, the infirmary more than a few nurses, in packing things, rather apricot standing in the wall, hands embrace chest, seems to be a great injustice.


    I coughed and swaggered over, "what? Brother changed his clothes, isn''t he handsome again? Do you like brother


    "Psycho, big idiot!" Ning Xingbai gave me a look, turned around and left. Several female nurses in the infirmary looked at me one after another. They could not help but cover their mouths and smile.


    I was embarrassed for a while, quickly pretended that nothing had happened, picked up the mobile phone dropped on the ground, and pretended to walk out of the infirmary.


    As soon as she came out, Ning Xing stood outside the door. She was angry, but she was my bodyguard. Now that she came to me, she couldn''t leave easily. She had to be around me at any time. She could only bear the resentment of being kissed by me, waiting for me to come out.


    First, I took a look at the triangle simulation map on my mobile phone, and I still haven''t decided whether to win or lose. The secret way can''t help me. It''s better to keep a good attitude and simply put my mobile phone in my pocket.


    Then, I took another look at Ning Xing and said with a smile, "Mrs. Li, just arrived at my husband''s side, is there a place to live? If not, how about arranging for your husband to live with him? "


    "What is husband? Do you want to try again? " Ning Xing eyes a stare, unexpectedly straight to my belly to a punch.

 Chapter 281

    This fist hurt me so much that I covered my stomach and couldn''t even straighten my waist. I secretly scolded Ning Xing that she was too violent. She said that she could do it. It was more and more arrogant and didn''t take me seriously.


    It happened that I just couldn''t bear to put down my heart. I went to suppress Ning Xing. I couldn''t say what I had suffered. The right should be the compensation for kissing her just now.


    After more than half a minute, I just managed to slow down. With a dry cough, I said, "what? I mean, you haven''t found a place to live in such a hurry, have you? How about staying in a hotel these days? Anyway, I''ll stay in Mingzhu city for a long time. When I buy a house, you can move in. We''ll stay in a hotel during this time. As for Tiejiang, it''s not convenient. "


    "Well, you can talk." Ning Xing was so angry that she seemed to be satisfied.


    I looked at my watch and found that it was still early, so I took Ning Xing and took the elevator to the top floor of Tiejiang trade building.


    When I got to Liang Guan''s office, I directly pushed the door. As soon as he saw me coming in, he immediately put down his business, got up respectfully, ran to me in a hurry, and said nervously, "officer Li? Why don''t you get out of bed now and have a rest? "


    I waved my hand and said, "no problem. I want to ask. Is the resources distributed by the Li family here? Why don''t you show me? "


    "Well, the subordinates will take you to see. They are all transported to the underground warehouse. As soon as the two Ye brothers receive the news, they will go there immediately." Liang Guan stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation. He said as he led the way.


    I nodded in silence, and under the leadership of Liang Guan, he Ningxing took the elevator down from the top floor.


    As soon as I got out of the elevator, a strong smell of medicine came to my face. The door of a warehouse more than ten meters away was open and filled with containers. The smell of medicine came from the containers.


    At this moment, many workers in the warehouse are working together to carry and organize the goods. Ye Zhan is helping to unload the goods. He is carrying a container more than one and a half people high with seven people. The whole person is extremely excited and breathes very quickly.


    But the box seemed very heavy. Eight people, including Ye Zhan, almost couldn''t lift it. Seeing that it was about to tilt, I immediately stepped forward and reached for the corner.


    The moment I started, I found that the container was so heavy. I almost didn''t grasp it. I asked: "Yezhan, what''s this?"


    Ye Zhan saw me appear, immediately relieved, and began to get excited again, "Dan Ding, it''s Dan Ding!"


    I took a look at the container. Good guy, it looks like it''s only half a person tall. It''s so heavy. It turns out it''s Dan Ding. No wonder Ye Zhan is so excited.


    Liang Guan came up in a hurry and took over the help, saying: "Li Guan, you don''t have to do this kind of rough work, do you? I''ll do it. "


    "No, just carry it in." I shook my head and refused. Liang Guan seemed to be surprised. He never thought that I was so approachable and worked harder. He didn''t regard himself as the person in charge of this area.


    Instead, Ning Xing went into the warehouse. I looked around and found that she went to Ye Shu''s side, and her eyes were fixed on an opened container. She looked very moved.


    Especially Ye Shu, holding a red elixir in both fingers, was unprecedentedly shocked. "Red lotus elixir, this is red lotus elixir. After swallowing it, it can wash the marrow and muscles. It''s a valuable red lotus elixir!"


    It''s not easy to carry the container with Danding into the warehouse. When it''s put on the ground, it makes a loud noise. Ye Zhan can''t wait to open the box with the workers, and gradually reveals the true face of Danding.


    There are three sides to a Ding, and there are ears to a ding.


    It''s made of bronze and carved with a Lin.


    The two great Chinese beasts occupy the left and right, with their teeth and claws open, and their eyes are dignified and lifelike, as if they can come out of the tripod at any time!


    However, I''m not a alchemist. I can''t see the difference between this cauldron and ordinary cauldron.


    As for ye Zhan, not to mention how excited he was, he opened his hands and caressed the outer layer of the cauldron carefully. Every breath seemed to tremble, "cauldron... I finally have my own cauldron..."


    touching it, ye Zhan''s eyes suddenly turned red and grabbed the cauldron''s ear. "I''ll give it back to you, and you''ll regret it."


    Between gritting his teeth, ye Zhan suddenly turned back and arched his hand to me, "the Lord of the pavilion is very kind. Ye Zhan can''t repay him. Please accept Ye Zhan''s worship!"


    With that, ye Zhan bent down to worship me.


    I quickly stop Ye Zhan, don''t let him bend down, hook his shoulder, in his ear said: "we are not agreed? Let the Ye family regret together. We are all from Langya Pavilion. What do you worship me for? "


    Ye Zhan laughs with embarrassment, looks up at Ye Shu not far away, and shouts: "Ye Shu, don''t you come here quickly, thank you? What are you doing standing there? "


    Ye Shu was shocked all over. He took the red lotus pill and turned his head. He looked at us in a daze. Then he reacted and stepped forward quickly. "Boss, I really don''t know what to say. It''s too strange to say thank you. In a word, boss, you are our benefactor. We will do whatever you say!""With these resources, ye Shu, when do you expect to recover your strength?" I turned my face and looked at the containers piled up in a warehouse. I thought that the Li family was really big. In these containers, almost all of them were herbs and pills!


    The people in charge of the Li family will never think that I am using the Li family to cultivate my own power. If the Li family knows, I will be choked to death by a mouthful of old blood, right?


    These resources alone can not be measured by money. They are all treasures of genius. Even collecting them will take many years.


    It seems that the people in power of the Li family can''t wait for Tiejiang to grow.


    Ye Zhan picked up the red lotus pill in his hand, breathed quickly, and said: "in the past, the red lotus pill used to wash marrow and tendons was too valuable. The Ye family thought it was a luxury waste to use it to restore strength for me, but now the situation is different. With so many red lotus pills, I dare to pack tickets for two years! Within two years, I will definitely be within 20! "


    I nodded a little, slowly took steps forward, walked to Ningxing in a state of shock next to, gently said: "how? Isn''t this a good gift? "


    "How did you get these?" Rather apricot can''t believe asked a, seem to only know the purpose of my south, but don''t know I calculated Li family.


    I shrugged, quietly in Ning Xing''s ear, said with a smile: "of course, it''s from the Li family... Pit. Do you have a special feeling of worshiping our young master?"


    "From the Li family... From the Li family? You... "Ning Xing''s uncontrollable cold breath is unbelievable.

 Chapter 282

    "You... How is that possible." Ning Xing turned her face and stared at me in horror. She was more and more unbelievable. It seemed that she was shocked than ever before by the whole warehouse full of genius, herbs and pills.


    I pretended to hold up my head, said: "how impossible? Don''t forget who I am. "


    Ning Xing fell into shock, for a long time did not make a sound, but when she reacted, I thought this meeting gift could win her a praise, but it was a direct white look at me, "look at you, you really think you can go to heaven, right?"


    There were so many people on the scene that I was very embarrassed. I scolded Ning Xing secretly and didn''t leave me any face. It''s just too hateful. I like you so much. Well, you stepped on me in turn.


    The so-called war drama princes just smile for the beauty. I didn''t let Ning Xing smile, but I was trampled on. What is the woman thinking? Is it too difficult? Lao Tzu''s meaning is so obvious, can''t you guess that Lao Tzu likes her?


    However, the workers around, as well as ye Zhan and ye Shu, thought we were flirting when they saw that I was flat in front of Ning Xing. They all looked at us with a kind of meaningful eyes, holding back their smiles.


    Liang Guan, in particular, was stunned. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that I was so soft in front of a woman that I didn''t have the authority of a commander.


    I hastened to withstand a burst of embarrassment, pretended to put on leadership airs, waved his hand, said: "don''t look, don''t look, what to do."


    At my command, the workers stopped laughing and continued unloading.


    I look back at Ning Xing, and suddenly I don''t look like a leader. I say in a low voice, "Ning Xing, so many people, can''t you give me some face?"


    "Cut, don''t give you face, see you just bang se of." Ning Xing didn''t get angry and cut me one eye. It was definitely intentional. It hurt my face intentionally.


    Even so, I still have no way. In front of Ning Xing, as long as I''m a little weak, I''ll be severely suppressed by her. Now I give in again and again, and I like this woman. It seems that I''m doomed to be suppressed by her. I can''t turn over the sky.


    Simply, I had to change the topic, reached out a red pill, asked: "what is this?"


    Ning Xing slightly a look, said: "this is Zhuanggu Dan, the initial effect is not big, but long-term use, can significantly enhance bone strength, eat more than half a year, the effect is more significant."


    "The effect is too small. I''m going to test one thing today. Do you have something similar to quench body pill?" I threw back the expensive Zhuanggu pill like a Chinese cabbage.


    Ning stretched out his hand and took out a purple pill from the box, "what do you want to test? This is the cast body pill, which is similar to the quenched body pill, but the effect is much worse. It takes at least five cast body pills to compare with one quenched body pill. "


    "Cast body pill? Yes, it''s just a good time to try it out. " I directly took the cast Dan from Ning Xing''s hand and gently pinched it with two fingers. First I narrowed my eyes, then I swallowed it directly and swallowed it to my throat.


    The moment I enter my belly is like a stone ox entering the sea. I don''t feel it at all. I can''t even feel any change.


    I couldn''t help frowning. I took out another cast body pill and threw it into my mouth again. Taking this expensive pill is like eating worthless candy.


    Seeing this, Ning Xing suddenly widened her eyes and said, "Li Shaobai, what are you doing? Spit it out quickly. How can you eat two cast body pills at once? Are you not afraid of excessive Qi and blood pressure, rising blood pressure, bursting blood vessels and death? "


    At this moment, ye Zhan and ye Shu, including Liang Guan, also saw it. The three came together and opened their mouths.


    "Boss, this is the cast body pill. You can only eat one pill a day at most. You ate two pills this time. This is...


    " Lord, you have to spit it out quickly. You have to spit it out even if you pick your throat. This will do harm to your body. "


    "Li Guan, who are you?"


    "No problem." I raised my hand and shook my head. As the second cast pill entered my abdomen, I didn''t feel at all.


    So, regardless of the people''s obstruction, I took out the third cast body pill again, opened my mouth and ate it.


    Ning Xing was so scared that she turned pale and said, "Li Shaobai, what are you doing! Are you crazy? "


    However, after eating three pieces of cast body pills in succession, I still didn''t feel anything. I couldn''t feel any abnormality in my body.


    I''m ready to take the fourth cast pill.


    As a result, Ning Xing suddenly grabbed my arm and refused to let me take it. She said, "Li Shaobai, you are not allowed to eat! Go back and wash your stomach now. Don''t eat it! "


    "What? Afraid I''m dead? Don''t worry. I''m just doing an experiment. It''ll be OK. I''ll tell you why when the experiment comes out. " I slightly raised the corner of my mouth and ate three pieces of cast body pills in succession, without any influence on my body. This is enough to prove my guess, enough to prove that something is wrong, it is indeed wrong.


    But Ning Xing didn''t believe it. I was afraid that I would hang up if I ate again. She just refused to let go and wouldn''t let me continue to eat.I am worried, only deliberately put my mouth to Ning Xing''s beautiful face, smelly, this forced Ning Xing to let go, back, don''t let my lips touch her cheek.


    When the pace of pause, in front of so many people''s face, rather apricot face red, the whole person leng in situ.


    I don''t care too much. I grab a handful of cast body pills with my left hand, and take one of them out of my left heart with my right hand. It''s like eating snacks, and I just put it in my mouth.


    However, the fifth cast body pill has no feeling!!


    I accept the boring, immediately ruthless heart, today must find out the reason!


    I don''t do two endlessly, start to eat two two, just like no money.


    Seven, nine, eleven...


    Ye Zhan, ye Shu and Liang Guan were all stunned. They looked at me like monsters.


    "Boss, this is it!"


    "Li Guan, this is a pill. How can you take it like this?"


    Among the three, ye Zhan first responded. He took a cold breath, looked shocked, and said, "it''s impossible. The pavilion leader ate so much, but why is it not normal at all? Face is not red, gasp, this is against common sense, how can it be like this? According to the principle, one pill will work. "


    Rather apricot also reaction come over, a lunge forward, posture will take my hands of pills, "Li Shaobai, you don''t eat!"


    "I want to eat it." I have a big mouth. I don''t want Ning Xing to take it away. I eat it all at once. There are about 20 pieces of cast body pills in total.


    Die die force a swallow, along the esophagus flow to the stomach, in an instant, the whole body slightly sent out a very weak heat flow.


    However, the heat flow disappeared in an instant, followed by another abnormal sense of hunger, as if the 20 pieces of cast body pills, just the stone ox into the sea, can not fill this hunger!


    Gradually, this sense of hunger is like being awakened, more and more intense, just like I haven''t eaten for decades. I''m so hungry that I''m blue on the spot!

 Chapter 283

    Hungry, I''ve never been so hungry in my life. I''m hungry and blue.


    "It is." I forced myself to hold back the hunger and didn''t continue to swallow the cast body pill. My long-standing speculation has now been confirmed.


    What''s wrong is that my body is like a dry well and needs pills to fill, trigger and moisten until it''s perfect!


    In other words, my constitution is different!


    And in this, I also found Ni Duan.


    If five pieces of cast body pills are equivalent to one quenched body pill, the last time I took one quenched body pill, and this time I took four quenched body pills, which is equal to every time I took it. Although it is absorbed instantly, the effect on my body is gradually weakening, and finally it will completely lose its effect, unless there is a more powerful pill!


    Generally speaking, the more you take it, the less effective it will be, and the more powerful it will be.


    ...


    at this moment, I finally understood the reason why my body was not right. In a little shock, I raised my hands and clenched my fist. I felt that my strength was 10% more than before.


    In this way, it''s definitely good for my promotion!


    To list, a foreign way, this is the pursuit of physical limits!


    However, rather apricot see my complexion a burst of green, think I drug strength, the whole person inexplicably urgent, "Li Shaobai, I said you don''t eat, why do you still eat? Is there something wrong with your brain? You''re crazy, aren''t you


    Ye Zhan hurried forward, frowning, very dignified, along with the pulse of my wrist, seemed to know a little bit of medicine, said: "the pulse of the Lord is stable, strange, really strange, why eat so much cast body pill, the Lord has nothing to do?"


    "Because my body is not the same." I slowly loosen my fist, slowly put down my hands and slightly open my eyes.


    "What do you mean, boss?" Ye Shu couldn''t help suspecting.


    I shook my head for a moment and a half. I didn''t know how to explain it. I sighed and said, "in a word, it''s different. Anyway, you just need to know that no matter how much pills I take, I''ll be fine."


    "No, don''t talk nonsense here. How can it be OK to eat 20 pieces of cast body pills in a row? You''re blue! Come back to the infirmary with me and have a check-up Ning Xing mouth, grabbed my arm, directly to the warehouse outside.


    It''s hard for me to refuse. I can''t compare with violence. It''s futile to struggle. I may be beaten in public.


    In order to save the man''s face, not let Ning Xing attack, I had to explain, let Ye Zhan Ye Shu they stay in the warehouse, Liang Guan back to work, and then obediently was Ning Xing dragged out of the room, straight to the infirmary.


    Along the way, Ning Xing was worried, seemingly afraid that I would die on the spot because of the rising of Qi and blood. She was so nervous that she caught my arm and sweat.


    No matter how I explain, Ning Xingpian doesn''t believe it. She stubbornly thinks that there must be something wrong with my blue face.


    At that time, I was thinking, Ning Xing, do you care about me? Or are you afraid that if I die, I will be involved in the responsibility?


    However, no matter what the reason is, if outsiders know that such a beautiful creature is so worried about my safety, it must be a burst of envy.


    This came and went, and tossed back to the infirmary.


    Ning Xing forced me to press in the bedside, without saying a word, immediately called to the middle-aged female doctor, to check my body, and then help me to wash my stomach.


    I shook my head and said sincerely, "doctor, I''m fine. Don''t listen to her. I''m just hungry."


    With that, I reached out and asked the doctor to feel my pulse.


    The doctor slightly explored, and then took his hand back. He looked at Ning Xing and said, "I''m sure I''m all right. My pulse is peaceful. Maybe it''s because I washed my stomach before and didn''t eat. My face turns blue on an empty stomach. I don''t need to worry. Just get something to eat."


    Ning Xing heard, this will be suspicious of the doctor sent out, back, Xiumei tightly locked together, standing in front of me, not angry asked: "say it, in the end is how?"


    "I said you may not believe it. Can you find me something to eat first? I''m starving. Are you just watching me starve? " I was so hungry that I rubbed my temples.


    Ning Xing eyes a stare, tone is very firm, "no! You say it first


    I only suffer from hunger of the stomach, will cause and effect, simple told rather apricot.


    As soon as Ning Xing knew the reason, she suddenly looked moved, full of strong disbelief, and said: "how is this possible? How could this happen? Even I can''t take pills like you. How is that possible? "


    "The fact is in front of us. How can it be impossible? Miss Ning, please find me something to eat. I can''t walk any more. " My whole body is more and more feeble, the hunger inside the body, attack all the time.However, when Ning Xing saw me like this, she not only didn''t give me food, but also gave me a strange smile. She pretended to be stupid, picked up the topic, deliberately delayed the time, made me hungry, and said, "even if it''s true, why is your body like this? Let me see...


    Ning Xing''s thought was that for five minutes, I was so hungry that I could hardly speak. I couldn''t even keep my sitting posture. I lay in the hospital bed like a dead dog.


    However, this problem of Ning Xing is something I have never thought about.


    My body, why?


    What''s the reason?


    With a little thought, I have my own answer, which is not difficult to figure out.


    But I''m starving to death. Where can I speak? Eyes Baba''s looking at rather apricot, looking at her holding chin, pretending to think, in fact is secretly proud of the appearance, I almost angry.


    Ning Xing did this for the Revenge of kissing her!


    This woman, it''s too vengeful!


    Sure enough, when Ning Xing saw that I was half dead, like a dead dog, she couldn''t help laughing. She stood aside and pointed to me and said, "ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, you have today too. Please me, please my aunt. Maybe when I''m happy, I can give you something to eat."


    Sad me, actually believe it, bitterly throw out a look, difficult to open his mouth, powerless said: "fast, please, give me food."


    Ning Xing put her hand into her trouser pocket with a smile. I thought she really wanted to give me something to eat. As a result, she took out a piece of chewing gum for me, sat next to me, slowly unpacked the package, put it into my mouth, and said, "it''s like this. I''ll give you a piece of chewing gum first. Don''t starve to death."


    After all this, Ning Xing turned around and left.


    On purpose, absolutely on purpose!


    At this moment, while chewing gum, I was burning with anger. I thought to myself, I like Ning Xing, and I can''t bear it any more. I can''t let her do it at will. I want revenge!

 Chapter 284

    After more than half an hour, the chewing gum was tasteless. Ning Xing slowly came back with Tiejiang special food in his hand and put it on the small table in the middle of the hospital bed.


    Seeing that I was half dead, Ning Xing not only didn''t act fast, but also deliberately slow. Finally, she put the food in front of me and said: "Nah, take it yourself."


    My God, I can''t even move, OK? And let me eat for myself? Ning Xing, you''re kidding me.


    Looking at my bitter eyes, Ning Xingjiao snorted and pouted reluctantly, "suffer for yourself!"


    Then, Ning Xing, like feeding a child, stuffed food and vegetables into my mouth with a handful of excrement and urine. Her action was extremely rude. Before I could swallow it, she forced to feed me again, choking me several times.


    In my heart that call an indignation, rather apricot this revenge, is really a little too ruthless.


    But in the blink of an eye, I looked straight at Ning Xing, who was feeding me. Unexpectedly, she was soft hearted. The declaration of revenge that I was thinking about just now was like farting, which could not be realized at all.


    A close look at Ning Xing''s cheek, a pair of beautiful eyebrows appear heroic, without any makeup, is completely plain face, but it is so moving, lips white teeth, skin white and beautiful, simply beautiful.


    Especially when Ning Xing feeds me, I can see the softness of the two groups, including a gap in the middle, with the food that Ning Xing feeds. It''s delicious.


    Secretly looking at, in the face of this in front of this creature, I completely lost my temper, the body also gradually has strength.


    However, in order to enjoy the beauty of this moment, I still pretended to be half dead. Ouch, I pretended to be dead and cheated Ning Xing to continue feeding me. I thought, when did I become so obscene? This is not me at all. Has it changed since I fell in love with Ningxing?


    I remember that in the past, even though Ning Xing was so beautiful, I could be calm. Now this change is too big, isn''t it? Must be since like Ning apricot, began to imperceptibly change.


    Can''t, I absolutely can''t expose, be rather apricot know I so salivate to her, must secretly, quietly.


    So, while I was peeping, I pretended to be dead and cheated. Even though I had already eaten a big bowl, I also said feebly: "Alas, I''m still hungry. I feel that I can''t work hard all over. Ning Xing, please give me another bowl."


    "Not full yet?" Ning apricot suspiciously cut me one eye, seem to perceive strange.


    I quickly exhausted my acting skills, pretended to be a dead dog, and said, "no, I''m hungry. It can be due to my body. I need to continue to supplement energy."


    Ning Xing is very reluctant, but she has nothing to do. She can only follow my words and fill a bowl full of food. She is really like a maid who feeds me one by one.


    Beauty in front, graceful, jade hand feeding rice, very considerate.


    In my heart a burst of dark cool, want to have been installed, it is too comfortable.


    Until I die to support three bowls of rice, I still bite my teeth, pretending to say: "another bowl."


    "Pretend! Keep pretending Ning Xing finally found the abnormality, Xiumei a lock, raised his hand on my chest, suddenly PA sound, shock me instantly cover the chest howl.


    However, tactful how can I be so easy to see through, homeopathy pretended not to return to normal, was Ning Xing patted into a serious injury, the death of his face blue, "ah ~ ~ pain, good pain!"


    I pretended to be very realistic, even I admire myself, this acting skill is estimated to take the rhythm of the movie king.


    As a result, Ning Xing believed it on the spot, quickly put down the dishes, wiped her hands, sat beside me nervously and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Am I too strong? I didn''t mean to, it''s all you! "


    I nodded desperately, pointed to my heart and pretended that my breathing was not smooth. "This... Here, it hurts. You have too much strength."


    "I''ll... I''ll call the doctor." Ning Xing thoroughly urgent, get up quickly called the doctor in.


    When the doctor came, he saw that my face was blue and my breathing was not smooth. He immediately stood between Ning Xing and me, sat by my bed, picked up the stethoscope and pressed it on my heart.


    As soon as the doctor explored, he was stunned. It seemed that I didn''t have any abnormality.


    I took advantage of the doctor''s angle, just blocked Ning Xing''s line of sight, and tried my best to wink at the doctor, saying: "Oh, doctor, what''s the matter with me? Are you going to die? "


    The doctor instantly understood, pretended to be heavy, slowly moved the stethoscope away, and said seriously: "the situation is very serious. Your heart is badly hit. You need to use the instrument to thoroughly explore it to know which part of the heart has been seriously damaged, but no matter which part of the heart is extremely serious, it may even threaten your life!"


    "Doctor, please arrange for someone. I''ll wait for you here." I winked at the doctor, the meaning was very obvious.


    "Commander Li, don''t worry. I''ll arrange it right now." The doctor carried Ning Xing on his back and gave me a knowing smile. He immediately left the infirmary. It was estimated that he would not come back.As soon as the doctor left, Ning Xing sat next to me. He was at a loss. He was very frightened and said apologetically, "Li Shaobai, I didn''t mean to... I really didn''t know it would be so serious. I''m sorry."


    I stifled my face, pretended to be weak, and said, "Ning Xing, I don''t blame you. If this time I really told the doctor that it would be life-threatening, then before that, I want to tell you something."


    Speaking of this, I slowly grasped Ning Xing''s jade hand, hold tightly, she unexpectedly rare didn''t refuse, but was stunned.


    At this moment, I hesitated. Should I take advantage of now to tell Ning Xing?!


    Maybe this is a great opportunity.


    Just, I can''t guess Ning Xing''s mind, I don''t know what she does to me.


    In silence, my eyes stare at Ning Xing, the words in my mouth want to say and stop, want to say and dare not say.


    Four eyes relative, mutual gaze, rather apricot seems to notice my abnormality, suddenly trembled, delicate beauty suddenly a burst of blush, said: "you want to... What do you want to say?"


    I can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, eyes staring at Ning Xing, even breathing began to dignify, heart thumping, faster and faster, stimulating the whole body of blood, make me nervous to the extreme.


    I''ve never been so nervous for a moment.


    I didn''t know how much I like Ning apricot until now.


    It''s not because Ning Xing is such a beauty, but because I like her pride, her savageness, her feeling of being against me and everything about her.


    Perhaps, from acquaintance to now, Ning Apricot''s shadow, has been engraved in my heart, just inadvertently, just suddenly found.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late.


    Take a deep breath, summon up courage, I slightly open my mouth, slowly put my face close to the past...


    ...


    the author''s words: if you want to know the future, please look at the next chapter.

 Chapter 285

    Face closer and closer, Ning Xing that moving facial features, less than 10 cm away from me, each other can feel the hot breath of both sides.


    My heart beat faster and faster, as if to jump out of the body, as if about to explode.


    When I opened my mouth slightly, what I was going to say seemed to choke, but I couldn''t export it.


    Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds...


    the deadlock lasted for more than half a minute, but I still couldn''t say it. My courage seemed to be crushed by a mountain and disappeared in an instant.


    I''m just like a ten thousand year old boy in his youth, and I dare not tell his first love.


    Heart sigh, after all, is not enough courage, after all, is afraid of being rejected.


    Simply, I raised the corner of my mouth and said, "I want to tell you something. I''m tired of your clothes, can''t I change it?"


    Ning Xing slightly a Zheng, seem to feel not quite right, immediately found Ni Duan, a look at my bullshit, also playful, immediately understand what''s going on.


    Mingmou micro stare, Xiumei locked, Ning Xing stood up and gave me a hard push, "good you Li Shaobai, dare to cheat me with the doctor!"


    "I''m kidding you, ha ha ha." I fell in bed, smiling on the outside, but bleeding in the heart.


    "Son of a bitch!" Ning Xing is very angry, probably because I make fun of this kind of thing, let her worry about a white, the whole person is very unhappy, heavy breath, angry chest ups and downs, ruthless and hate cut me one eye, then turn around and go, head also don''t look back.


    Ning Xing this walk, estimate gas didn''t disappear before, certainly won''t come back, I couldn''t smile at that time.


    I got up slowly, my feet fell to the ground. I sat by the bed, bowed my head and slapped myself hard. I scolded myself for being a loser, but I didn''t dare to say it. Am I still a man?


    But I really don''t dare. I have too many worries. First, I can''t guess Ning Xing''s mind. Second, I''m afraid of being rejected. I''ll be very embarrassed to get along with her in the future.


    Usually I''m very brave. I feel that I''m a good artist. Even if Ning Zhenbang wanted to kill me at the beginning, I didn''t blink an eye. But at this point, I chose to shrink back.


    Heavy sigh, I am like a failed man, went to the window of the infirmary, looking at the outside scenery, decadent lit a cigarette, for a long time speechless.


    However, on second thought, maybe it''s right not to advertise now. Let''s not mention that the time is not mature. Just between Chu Yuyan and Ning Xing, I shouldn''t advertise.


    What would Chu Yuyan think if she confessed rashly? If it is successful, the identity of the son-in-law of Ningfu will be completely established. She will hate me all her life.


    The relationship between the two women is very complicated. I have no solution for a while.


    I never thought that I would fall in love with two women at the same time, especially how to deal with the relationship between the two women, which makes me feel very sad. No matter who I choose, I feel heartache.


    No matter whether Ning Xing likes me or not, she can''t share her love with other women?


    Love is selfish, and few people can share it.


    Hard rub rub head, I just have no way, the whole person tangled to the limit, simply put down this worry, no longer think, decided in no proper way before, never easy to Ningxing confession.


    When I put out the cigarette end, I took out my mobile phone and took a look at the battle between STARNet and the two giants.


    At this moment, I was surprised by the war situation. Even now, the two giants and STARNet have been attacking each other continuously.


    This is definitely a fight in which one thousand enemies will lose eight hundred.


    But at this time, the star network suddenly started to work, the momentum suddenly fierce up, directly in the triangle simulation, began to suppress the two giants, forcing the two giants to retreat step by step.


    However, the star network in this forward trend, the star network red line of the triangle chart, the loss is also extremely tragic, constantly collapse at the same time, and continue to agglomerate.


    I know, the crash of these, is the main machine of MEDA.


    I''ve long wanted to dominate the online gambling industry, and I''ve long decided to start first. Unexpectedly, the two giants came to their own home, and they also have stronger hacker technology.


    However, MEDA is not a vegetarian, even if the other side''s strength is strong, under the super host of atomic level, it still accounts for only 50% of the winning rate.


    Moreover, at this time, memeda goes up against the wind and starts to crush everything at the cost of crashing the host. The other side seems to have been unable to resist the madness of memeda, constantly being forced back and collapsing.


    "No matter what is behind you, the Song family and the Wang family, or anything else, you attack Xingwang with confidence. Surely you can''t guess how powerful Xingwang is? Want to eat my star net of Li Shaobai? Dream I pinched my cell phone tightly and narrowed my eyes. The secret way was that the battle had already started, so I lost the chance to retreat. I had to fight to death.


    As time goes by, star.com has become more and more powerful, and its momentum has risen abruptly, which makes the two giants lose their temper completely.


    Until the end, the two giants completely disappeared in the triangle, and only half of the red line of STARNet was left, which was like declaring that the battle of STARNet ended with victory and completely damaged the two giants.The triangle disappears slowly, and then memeda appears on the screen, saying: "master, after several hours of fighting, star net has won the victory, and the two giant hosts have been severely damaged. If you don''t take the opportunity to eliminate the roots, I''m afraid the other side will make a comeback. Please give us instructions."


    I pondered a little and asked, "how many percent of the mainframe has been paralyzed in this war?"


    "At present, the main engine is paralyzed by 40%. It is estimated that it will take 10-20% to completely defeat the main engines of the two giants. According to calculation, the last remaining processing capacity of the main engine is about 40-50% Moda replied.


    After a pause, I asked, "if the host has 40% capacity left, can it protect the satellite network from invasion?"


    "Yes, the owner. The remaining 40% can spare no effort to protect the star net from invasion. But because of the need to protect the star net, MEDA can''t do anything else for the owner." Said MEDA.


    I pondered a little, thinking that since things have come to this stage, if we do not try our best to wipe out the two giants, how can we let them spring again and make a comeback again?


    The host of the other party must also be extremely precious. Once defeated, it will be extremely difficult to recover.


    Plus star''s momentum is strong, if you don''t take the opportunity to start, the other side will surely think that star''s strength is at an end, and they will be more fully prepared next time.


    It''s better to take advantage of the situation and let them know the power of STARNet and MEDA. Let them guess why STARNet doesn''t choose to keep its strength at this point, but to attack again?!


    Human nature is full of suspicion.


    In this way, even if the other party recovers and finds a new host, they will be very afraid of STARNet and dare not rush to do it before they know the strength of STARNet.


    Simply, I don''t do it twice and give orders directly!


    "Now, make a full counterattack to completely defeat the opponent''s mainframe, and let them disappear from the online gambling world, no matter they are giants or who is behind them!"


    "Today, STARNet is going to dominate!"


    ...


    author''s words: recommend a novel on our website, brother Xiaobai''s new book, our youth. If you are interested, you can have a look at it.

 Chapter 286

    Today is destined to be an unforgettable day.


    With the two giants in the online gambling industry, starfish and ACE, joining hands to attack STARNet, almost the whole industry has been in turmoil.


    Countless gambling dogs are guessing on the Internet.


    "What''s the situation? Is there a war? "


    "Bullshit, starfish and ACE actually lost!"


    "Star won? Crouching trough, is this strength a little too terrible? "


    "Grass, what''s the matter? Can''t ace and starfish get into the website? "


    "Cannot access???"


    For a time, the major gambling dogs often gathered in the forum, all burst the pot, countless gambling dogs are concerned about this war!


    With the counterattack of star.com, the two giants completely collapsed after resisting for half an hour. The three giants in the past, Caile, starfish and ACE, completely disappeared in the online gambling world and became the tombstone of history.


    Star network, from the start of the station so far, the three giants one by one to beat, become the leader!


    "Starfish, ACE, collapsed? How is that possible? "


    "Grass, my money! It''s dog day. "


    "This... Three big giants all fall, isn''t star net the biggest website at present?"


    "Ma Dan, I didn''t go to any giant websites as long as I knew. I went to star.com as soon as I knew. I''m so powerful, and I can even defeat the three giants!"


    "I''ll be on STARNet later."


    I turn off a forum I''m browsing, turn up my mouth slightly, and secretly say that my goal has been achieved. What I want is this kind of effect, which makes all gambling dogs feel that star net is the most powerful and will not be defeated.


    Next, I don''t need to think about it. Most of the customers of starfish and ace will be transferred to STARNet.


    So, I summoned memeda, and I couldn''t help praising him, even if memeda was artificial intelligence.


    Then, I explained a few words to let MEDA make a public announcement on the home page of star.com.


    Three minutes later, the star network issued a public announcement.


    "Star net will open new channels and new ways of playing. All websites are welcome to come and settle in. Customers who are outside the channels will be divided into six or four parts."


    "In addition, starfish and trumps, who openly challenge the existence of STARNet, have been defeated by STARNet. If other websites dare to challenge the existence of STARNet, they will be punished by STARNet!"


    This announcement is just what I specially arranged for memeda to send. Star has the most customer resources. First of all, I will share it with all the websites, so as to strengthen the hegemony of star. Then, with a little dignity, I will tell everyone clearly that no one can challenge the strength of star, no one can!


    Secretly, there is another meaning, that is to frighten all sides. If you don''t settle in the channel and share customer resources, you may be attacked by STARNet at any time.


    To put it another way, I''m just a businessman. It''s the so-called "no fraud, no business". Moreover, this is a gray industry. The law of the jungle is a place where there is no justice and morality. We are all profiteers. It''s whose means are harder than others.


    Frankly, this is a monopoly, a complete monopoly!


    A large number of customers of the whole industry are settled in the channel of star.com, and the combination of star.com and websites of all parties makes money, which means that star.com represents the whole industry and almost controls the fate of the whole online gambling industry!


    Of course, the star network also took out its own customer resources, outside the station can also get benefits, is equivalent to all the website, all the benefits, all together.


    Among these interests, star net accounts for 60% of the total, which is bigger than the original interests!


    Soon, there were comments under the public notice, which quickly broke through the ten thousand, and could be called overwhelming.


    "Star.com, 66666, wants to develop new channels!"


    "I wipe, in this way, in the star net is equal to in all websites!"


    "Cow! Star net, this is the rhythm to dominate. Support star net. "


    "It''s almost impossible for us to support the star network, and our money will never be pocketed again."


    All kinds of comments are gathered under the publicity.


    Just five minutes later, there was an outstation boss who contacted the customer service robot of star.com.


    Under the proper treatment of memeda, a consensus was reached immediately to open the channel and let the outside station enter the channel of star network.


    With the collapse of the two giants, the number of noumenon customers of STARNet is increasing at a terrifying speed, and the number of new registered users is increasing, which is just dazzling.


    In particular, funds are increasing rapidly with an unprecedented trend.


    I am thoroughly excited, can''t help swallowing a saliva, asked the ace Moda, at present star net exactly has how many funds.


    "At present, all funds, including working capital and principal, have exceeded 100 billion yuan. After sharing with Ningfu, the owner will get 50 billion yuan."


    "In addition to the four Conference Awards from Ningfu, the 10 billion yuan from Xu family and the 3 billion yuan from Li family, excluding the assets of Yi''an company, the owner''s wealth has accumulated to 63 billion yuan, which is converted into US $9.5 billion.""Most of this is because they defeated the two giants and plundered a small part of their remaining funds that they did not withdraw in time, so they got huge benefits."


    "With the master''s wealth, we can be in the top 100 of the global Forbes list at present! However, the capital of star network is still in the stage of promotion, which is only temporary. " Said MEDA.


    When I heard the figure of $9.5 billion, I gasped and was excited to the limit.


    $9.5 billion. What''s the concept? What does it mean to be in the top 100 of Forbes?


    In other words, apart from the terrible financial resources of consortia and families, I am one of the richest 100 people in the world!


    Moreover, my wealth is increasing all the time. I can kill people with money. I can be called a plutocrat!


    I took a deep breath, forced to calm down, thought that although there are so many funds, but compared with the four families, there is still too much difference, money is not enough.


    The most important thing is that I lack experts and influence!


    However, I don''t worry about this at all. It''s just a matter of time for the Li family to support me.


    I have completely decided that when I return to Yanjing next time, I must have the absolute strength to crush and shock everyone!


    Tianbang master? Lao Tzu trained one by one!


    Alchemist? I give you resources!


    Money? I''m making money!


    Power? Laozi is expanding!


    When I return to the capital, it will be a time of storm.


    ...


    the author''s words: sorry, I got up late today. I didn''t get up until five o''clock in the afternoon. I was delayed. I was wrong.


    By the way, I recommend a new book written by my brother, our youth, written by Xiaobai and the original author of the bad student of youth.

 Chapter 287

    I spent the whole day in the infirmary, dealing with the official affairs of STARNet.


    After the star net became the first big portal and opened the channel, websites from all sides were stationed one after another to reach a consensus.


    Only some small portals, hesitant, as if reluctant to give up customer resources.


    It wasn''t until dark that I picked up my suitcase in the corner and found a five-star hotel near Tiejiang.


    As for ye Zhan and ye Shu, let these two guys live in Tiejiang and do their own things well to avoid being distracted with me.


    It''s Ning Xing. I don''t know where she''s gone. I didn''t see her all day. I didn''t answer the phone or send messages back. I guess I''m still angry.


    I don''t even bother to stimulate her. I''m alone in the presidential suite of the hotel, watching TV with my legs crossed, holding cigars in my left hand and red wine in my right hand. It''s called being carefree.


    From time to time, I check the capital of star.com, and the number keeps rising. I finally feel that it''s extremely comfortable to make money by sitting.


    However, after all, my money is black and can''t be taken out easily. What I''m using is earned by Yi''an company, so I can''t use star net''s money openly.


    "Maybe it needs washing." I sipped a sip of red wine, thinking that this time in the south, I can take advantage of the star net''s funds to wash white.


    "Macao is a good place. When it expands there, it''s time to wash the money." I smile, and I''ve made up my mind.


    Star net must be put on the table, otherwise it can never be spent, and the best way is in the city of Macao, where everyone gambles.


    However, in Macao city, Wang Chao is responsible for it. It''s not far from Yangcheng city. If I want to open a casino there, if I don''t expand my Tiejiang there, and go there alone with Wang Chao in the middle, I will definitely not do it right.


    "It''s going to have to be a little bit slow. Don''t worry." I smoked a top cigar from Cuba and put down the plan for the time being. After all, the most important thing at present is to refine the antidote of the second master and expand Tiejiang. The rest needs not be too anxious, just step by step.


    It''s been a few days since I came to Mingzhu city. Besides, half a month has passed since I stayed at Ye''s home. My second master can only last two months at most. That is to say, I only have one and a half months left to refine the antidote.


    However, I don''t know how to make pills. I have to wait for this. I have given Ye Zhan so many resources, and everything depends on his ability.


    At noon the next day, according to the original plan, I called the leaders of five Tiejiang City strongholds, including Liang Guan, to have a simple meeting with my confidants in my hotel.


    The purpose of this meeting is very simple. The main purpose is to clarify the goal, and the second is to get to know each other.


    Therefore, the scene seems a little simple. Anyway, there are not many people. Liang Guan has one person with him, and the other four persons in charge have only two. The total number is only about ten.


    As soon as I sat down, I was not in a hurry to discuss business. Instead, I asked them to introduce their confidants one by one.


    After getting to know each other for a while, I set up the plan again.


    First of all, the first step is the plan. Except for the stronghold of Mingzhu City, the stronghold of four surrounding cities should be taken as soon as possible. The best way is to use Tiejiang Mingming''s relationship. We can''t use force unless we have to.


    "Li Guan, it''s not difficult. It''s bound to be completed within two weeks, because the Li family supports this plan. I think it''s not difficult for these four cities. Moreover, Tiejiang does not want to annex them, but to gain absolute say and share interests. The opposite side will certainly not face the difficulties, challenge Tiejiang''s majesty and fight against the stone with eggs." Liang Guan arched his hand and said, "only the Green Gang, who has been in Mingzhu city for many years, has some difficulties in making the Green Gang obey."


    "You mean Tianmen?" I picked my eyebrows.


    Liang Guan nodded, "yes, since Tiejiang''s strength has been greatly reduced, and gradually lost the voice of the south, Tianmen has risen. In the south, it can be said that it is invincible. Sweeping all over, it is the biggest enemy of Tiejiang''s going south. Some people say that there is Tiejiang in the north and Tianmen in the south."


    Since I read the report on the division of forces handed over by Liang Guan, I can see it clearly.


    Tianmen is the result of the transformation of the remaining forces after the migration from Hongmen. Because of the foundation of the old Hongmen, Tianmen''s strength is not bad. With the gradual occupation of the south, Tianmen''s strength is growing.


    However, Tianmen does not occupy the whole south. There are still many places that can not be accepted. For example, the four Tiejiang strongholds around Mingzhu city are not within the scope of Tianmen.


    However, Tianmen and Qinggang are closely related. It seems that there is a deal between the two sides. Because Tiejiang has a stronghold here, Tianmen seems to have some scruples, but it doesn''t move. It seems that it wants to leave it to Qinggang and take Qinggang as a Spearman.


    Unfortunately, I came to Mingzhu city. I''m afraid it''s impossible for Qingbang to accept these four cities.This is one of the reasons why pan Jian came to the door. I moved his cake, but he didn''t allow me. He wanted to fight with me in Mingzhu City, swallowed Tiejiang by the way, and then began to expand the Qinggang.


    If we say that Pan Jian''s core focus is to start from Mingzhu city and gradually expand outward.


    Then my core point is to start from the four cities in the periphery and give the Qingbang a chance to catch turtles in a jar.


    Generally speaking, I took advantage of Pan Jian and won in advance.


    If pan Jian wants to turn over, he has no chance to win unless he can sweep the Tiejiang stronghold in Mingzhu city overnight.


    However, sweeping Tiejiang stronghold is not so simple. The Qing Gang must pay the corresponding price. Once the strength of the Qing Gang is damaged, he will still lose under the blockade of the four cities around us.


    "Tianmen, Qingbang, I''m very curious about how pan Jian will take this step and turn the tables." Holding my chin, I said involuntarily, "as for the gate of heaven, there''s no need to worry about it. I''m going south to recover. Since I''m here, why should I cover it up? It''s better to tell Tianmen that we''re here to grab territory with our actions


    At this time, Liang Guan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, suddenly dignified said: "Li Guan, it''s not this problem, it''s a rumor... Tianmen, the supporter behind, is Fang family! But if it''s true, I don''t know. "


    I can''t help frowning. Behind the Green Gang is Tianmen. Behind Tianmen is Fang family?


    Slowly lit a cigarette, I said: "it''s just a rumor. It doesn''t need to be taken seriously. Even if it''s true, we don''t have the support of the Li family behind us? What about the Fang family? If the Fang family had dared to move the Li family, they would have moved long ago, but they were not afraid of the nameless elder in the Li family? "


    "Tiejiang, Tiejiang, is an iron rope crossing the river. How can you be afraid of a heavenly gate?"

 Chapter 288

    With the spread of my words, Liang Guan had no objection and sat down respectfully beside me, pouring tea and wine for me.


    Until the end of the meeting, all the talents returned to their places and left the hotel together.


    I went back to the presidential suite, holding a red wine glass, and strolled to the balcony, overlooking the Pearl City in the continuous drizzle. I secretly thought about how pan Jian would make this move to reverse the trend.


    "Isn''t it? Is he a master of the land list I sipped the delicious red wine, and the secret way Qingbang had been in Mingzhu city for many years, and the experts of the local list were also in charge. If pan Jian didn''t use Tianmen, he would have to send the experts of the local list.


    However, the Green Gang has five experts in the land list, and I don''t necessarily lose to the Green Gang.


    Except Ning Xing, each of the five city strongholds has one. Among the confidants they brought just now, there are experts in the land list.


    Among them, the man beside Liang Guan is the most powerful, ranking the 30th in the list, which is the later stage of the list.


    If Ning Xing is added, after the second master''s ranking is eliminated, he will be promoted from No.13 to No.12. Unless the Qing Gang has the top ten experts in the list, the Qing Gang will still lose!


    From the very beginning, the layout, background, experts, funds and the youth gang have been defeated.


    But I am still very confused. Pan Jian can''t be unaware of this situation. Why does he dare to fight with me?


    Is there any secret card?


    I don''t understand. This is the most difficult point for me to guess.


    Simply, I don''t want to think about it. If pan Jian wants to play, I will play with him to the end, no matter what cards he has!


    Back into the living room of the presidential suite, the mobile phone on the desk suddenly rings.


    I stepped forward, picked up the mobile phone, looked at the number above, it was a strange call.


    I immediately knew who it was. When I thought about Cao Cao, Cao Cao would arrive. I quickly turned on the call button and said with a smile, "boss pan, you''re all right."


    Sure enough, pan Jian''s hoarse voice sounded directly over there. It seemed that his throat was out of order because he drank too much wine.


    "Brother Li, as expected, I knew it was me if I didn''t even think about it."


    I lit a cigarette leisurely, sat on the top leather sofa, with my legs crossed, holding a red wine glass in one hand and a mobile phone in the other, and said slowly, "boss pan, how are you recovering?"


    "Thanks to brother Li, it''s no big deal." Pan Jian grinned hoarsely.


    I slightly raised the corner of my mouth, drank the red wine leisurely, and said: "boss pan, this wine is harmful to your health. I advise you to drink less in the future, so that your body can''t bear it. After all, boss pan is in his thirties. He doesn''t have such a good body like a young man like me."


    "Where is brother Li speaking? If I were someone else, I would not drink with him, but brother Li, you are qualified. " Pan Jian said calmly.


    "How do you plan to drink the second wine, boss pan?" I asked tentatively, saying that the conversation between Pan Jian and me was always mixed with another meaning.


    The so-called second game of wine is not wine, but chess pieces. I''m trying to find out how pan Jian will make a move.


    Pan Jian just laughed again and said, "I won''t bother brother Li for the second wine. When the time comes, brother Li will know how strong the wine is."


    "Vodka at 96 degrees?" I asked on purpose.


    Pan Jian always disagreed, on the contrary, he said meaningfully: "there may be, there may not be."


    Pan Jian, I can''t figure out what he''s up to. It''s just like what Liang Guan described before. He''s not black or cunning.


    Pan Jian said this because he wanted to stimulate me and make me nervous. It''s better to make a mess of himself. Secondly, he left a suspense for me to guess his next move. The more I couldn''t guess, the more nervous he was, the happier he was.


    However, I''m not nervous at all. I''m almost sure to win this chess game. If pan Jian wants to turn it over, it''s even more difficult.


    Whether it''s the relationship on the surface or the power behind it, pan Jian, a small Green Gang, even if it''s a local leader, is not an opponent. With the passage of time, pan Jian will gradually collapse or surrender to Tiejiang.


    However, pan Jian has never been a bit alarmed from beginning to end, and has always maintained self-confidence. This really makes me not understand what Pan Jian is thinking.


    So, I said: "Pan boss, no matter what wine you take out, Li will drink it. Li is looking forward to it. How strong is your wine?"


    "When you have tasted it, you will know the taste." Pan Jian replied with a smile.


    Then pan Jian and I chatted with each other for a few minutes before we hung up.


    Originally I was too lazy to guess, but pan Jian was so confident that I had to think deeply about what cards pan Jian had in his hand, which could make him so calm.


    Even though the four cities outside Mingzhu city are already in action, pan Jian has always been calm, which is really hard to understand.


    Sitting on the sofa, pondering for a long time, there is still no answer, but I have enough understanding of Pan Jian.Pan Jian is a man of extraordinary depth. He is also an old-fashioned man. He can''t tell any secrets. Even if I deliberately stimulate him, he won''t be affected by the fact that he was drunk into the hospital by me.


    Such a deep city, I can not recall a person, that is... Fangdao!


    Fang Dao is definitely the deepest person I have ever met. His words are extremely sharp. Every sentence seems to be inadvertently uttered, but it''s just right. It''s irrefutable.


    Even I have a feeling that Fang Dao is very likely to be the future owner of Fang''s family!


    Pan Jian, among the people I know, is enough to rank in the top five to compare with such old foxes as song Hai and Xu Kun.


    If pan Jian had a big background, or was the head of a big family like song Hai, he would surely become a hero.


    However, this is only if, pan Jian does not have such a strong background, he is just a boss of the youth gang.


    I didn''t expect that the first enemy I met this time when I went down to the South would have such a mind. It''s true that most of the capable people in China are capable, and we can''t underestimate them.


    Although I can''t figure out pan Jian''s plan, I can''t help but feel more and more excited when I fight with him. Maybe this is the stimulation of competing with high IQ people.


    I poured a glass of red wine, then thought, Ning Xing this gas is estimated to disappear, right? I haven''t seen anyone for two days and one night. Where are you?


    Simply, I directly sent a text message to Ning Xing, simply said four words, "where are you going?"


    As a result, Ning Xing came back to me after a long time, "buy clothes, don''t bother me!"


    I was silly at that time, Ning Xing actually went to buy clothes? It''s rare. After listening to me, do you really think I''m tired of her clothes, so I went to buy clothes?


    What do you mean???

 Chapter 289

    Ning Xing''s behavior is unprecedented.


    A black tights that never changes for thousands of years, actually because of my words, went to buy clothes? Is this the rhythm of changing clothes?


    Soon, I want to understand, women are the same, angry to like to buy things, it is estimated that Ning Xing is to take this to be discouraged.


    "However, I am very curious about what Ning Xing would look like in other clothes." I pinched my chin and was amazed. I had a fantasy.


    Since I knew Ning Xing, she has been wearing black tights and never showed her thighs.


    The only time, or for Ningxing feet, only to see her slightly pull up the leg of the pants.


    If Ning Xing''s figure, wearing bunny, bikini, this extremely exposed clothing, I do not know what kind of a scene it would be?


    Of course, this is just my personal guess. Ning Xing can''t wear this kind of clothes. I guess I can''t see her wearing it in my life.


    Even, I suspect Ning Xing can''t even wear a skirt... Just like a man.


    However, it is not impossible!


    Ning Xing wears a skirt... White flower''s big long legs!


    I think, the whole person is excited, can''t wait to see, immediately sent a weak text message to Ning Xing, "Miss Ning, where are you? It''s raining. I''ll pick you up. "


    After more than ten minutes, Ning xingcai simply reported an address to me, "Pearl World Trade Center."


    I thought Ning Xing wouldn''t pay attention to me, but she came back unexpectedly. Is this the rhythm that has gone away? Or did you acquiesce to forgive me?


    "It doesn''t matter." I lifted my legs and left, ready to have a good look at Ning Xing''s new appearance.


    Down to the first floor, Liang Guan specially arranged the driver, in my notice, soon drove the red flag car, slowly stopped in front of me.


    I opened the door and without saying a word, I immediately let the driver go straight to the Pearl World Trade Center.


    Can drive into the road, I suddenly received a call from Shao Wentian, and from Shao Wentian''s mouth, learned a news.


    Li''s tianbang master, come to Pearl City!


    Moreover, the tianbang experts sent by the Li family this time are not ordinary tianbang experts. They are strong and close to the medium-term strength, ranking 60.


    The key is that this master of tianbang is the eldest son of the Li family!


    The most important thing is that he is only in his early 30s. Shao Wentian even calls him the new generation of martial arts genius of the Li family.


    This time he went south, the leader of the Li family specially sent him to set up his achievements!


    To put it mildly, I went down to the south for a walk, pretended to visit Yangcheng city and Mingzhu City, and took credit for the end of Tiejiang''s recovery.


    ...


    nevertheless, the martial arts wizard in his early 30s, the eldest son of the Li family, the strength of tianbang 60, and countless auras are all around him, which is enough to frighten all sides.


    I took a deep breath and asked, "this person, what''s his name?"


    "Li Qi... The qilinzi of the Li family!" Shao Wentian worried that the phone would be monitored by the Li family. He was afraid that his words would show flaws. He said in a boss''s tone: "this man is about to arrive in Mingzhu city. I have already passed on the order. As the commander of the headquarters of Mingzhu City, you must be present and pick up at Mingzhu airport."


    "Got it." I hung up the phone directly, thinking that Li Qi had come at a bad time. I just promised Ning Xing that I would pick her up. It seems that I will break my promise again.


    In desperation, I had to call Ning Xing and tell her I couldn''t go to the world trade center.


    Without waiting for me to say the reason, Ning Xing snorted and called me a liar, then hung up the phone and got angry again.


    I heavily sighed tone, very egg ache, it seems that even if I how to explain, rather apricot this gas is born set.


    "Driver, turn around and go to Pearl airport." I waved.


    Half an hour later, the red flag car drove into the special passage under the arrangement of Tiejiang.


    Far away, before I got to the pick-up point outside the runway, I saw that the distance was full of cars, all of which were top luxury cars.


    Even the mayor of Mingzhu city and others were present. It was like the president picking up the plane. The pomp was too big.


    I even saw pan Jian, talking and laughing with the mayor.


    I was puzzled. This is the eldest son of the Li family. It has nothing to do with the Green Gang. What''s Pan Jian doing here? Did you come to pick up the plane out of courtesy?


    And I couldn''t see any tension on Pan Jian''s face at all. Instead, I was very calm.


    This is Li''s tianbang master, and he is on the side of Tiejiang. How can pan Jian not be nervous? It''s really strange.


    As soon as he got out of the car, pan Jian turned his head and threw his eyes at me from a distance. With a smile on his lips, he came directly.


    Pan Jian looks as usual, can not see a wave, but full of confidence, said: "brother Li, just after the phone, I didn''t expect to see you so soon."


    "The elder pan leaves hospital so quickly, return to pick up a plane, not afraid to delay the body?" I smile, but my heart is puzzled to the limit.Pan Jian chuckled hoarsely, took out a cigarette from his pocket, gave me one and said, "what''s brother Li talking about? The Li family''s tianbang master came to Mingzhu city. As the leader of the Green Gang, I have to do my best to be the host, right


    I was secretly relieved to hear pan Jian''s words.


    The next moment, I immediately realized that it was wrong, pan Jian even if it is to do the friendship of the host, it can not be so calm, this matter is greasy!


    Simply, I asked tentatively, "does boss pan know Li Qi?"


    "Guess what?" Pan Jian picked his eyebrows with a smile and did not answer my question at all. Then he turned and left to talk with several officials.


    Soon, more and more people came to the scene, including not only officials, but also prominent rich people. The show was so powerful that almost all the top people in the Pearl City came.


    Liang Guan and others came here one after another. When they saw pan Jian''s figure, they were all puzzled. Standing behind me, they frowned and seemed to see something.


    Liang Guan gently attached to my ear, said: "Li Guan, pan Jian appears here, it is too strange, according to my opinion, if things go wrong, there will be demons!"


    I narrowed my eyes, and an unbelievable idea sprouted in my heart. If my guess is true, pan Jian''s self-confidence is well founded, and the wine he said is stronger than vodka!


    The guess is that Pan Jian knew Li Qi and had a lot to do with him.


    If Li Qi is in the middle, the Green Gang will be safe and sound. Tiejiang can''t help it!


    With the passage of time, my guess became more and more certain, almost 80% sure, that Pan Jian and Li Qi knew each other.


    ...


    after waiting for more than half an hour, the sky was buzzing. Looking up, a large armed helicopter came from the sky and landed at the airport of Mingzhu city.


    Li tianbang master, Li qilinzi, Li Qi is coming!

 Chapter 290

    Buzzing ~ ~


    the huge propeller whirled violently, and the large armed helicopter landed slowly.


    Landing moment, set off a gust of wind, blowing my hair messy unceasingly.


    I stretched out my hand to have my hair cut. Looking from the outside of the helicopter, it was full of serious special forces, like escorts.


    The engine room opened, and six special forces orderly got off the plane, left and right, holding rifles and holding their heads high, escorting.


    I saw a man in his early thirties, wearing a sportswear, with a straight face, a serious look, without the smell of rough waves, just like an ordinary man, straight to the ground and out of the helicopter.


    Six special forces, armed with rifles, followed.


    This man is the son of the Li family, Li Qi of tianbang 60!


    "The breath is introverted! This is the breath of introverted! This person''s ranking is definitely more than 60 in tianbang. It''s not as simple as it seems, because the breath is introverted, and it can only be achieved in the middle of tianbang! " Liang Guan said softly in my ear for the first time.


    I turned to my face and asked, "Liang Guan, how could it be escorted by the military? Is it because of the Li family, or? "


    "Li Guan, you don''t know. Li Qi is not only the eldest son of the Li family, but also a military commander. Only one step away is the existence of major general. He is also the commander in chief of flying fox special forces. He has a great future." Liang Guan explained.


    Senior, it''s senior!


    After hearing this, I was shocked. The senior colonel was already close to the post of major general. He was also the commander in chief of flying fox special forces, the eldest son of the Li family, and the master of tianbang. No wonder the mayor and secretary had to meet him in person!


    But at this moment, pan Jian in the crowd suddenly burst out a smile, first stepped forward, and actually walked directly to Li Qi, "Xiao Qi, do you know me?"


    "Monitor pan, why don''t you know him? I was young then, thanks to your constant care in the army. " Li Qi raised the corner of his mouth slightly and held out a hand.


    Between the two hands, it was even harder to hold, just like an old friend I haven''t seen for many years.


    Pan Jian hooked Li Qi''s shoulder and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to remember the past so many years."


    I stood aside and swore that it was bad. As expected, pan Jianzhen knew Li Qi and had a lot to do with him. He had been in the army together before and was the monitor of Li Qi!


    No wonder pan Jian has always been so confident. It turns out that he has already received the news that Li Qi will come to Mingzhu city for inspection.


    At that time, with Li Qi in the middle, the Green Gang will be like winning a gold medal in death prevention. There is no way to take him.


    Although Li Qi just came to inspect, he took credit for it and had no real power, but his identity was power. Who just disobeyed his orders, let alone he was a master of tianbang!


    I was puzzled again. Li Qi was clearly a member of the Li family''s military. Why did he meddle in the affairs on the road? Is it to consolidate the power of the Li family and pacify the south?


    However, I soon figured out that maybe the military affairs are inseparable from the road. Black and white coexist and are in a balance. Who can explain the complexity?


    Maybe, this is also a kind of hidden credit. Li Qi''s going south is very likely that the Li family is preparing for his promotion to major general!


    However, pan Jian inadvertently threw his eyes at me from afar, showing a meaningful smile.


    I had no choice but to take Liang Guan and others to come forward and meet him as usual, "Li Shaobai, commander of Mingzhu city base camp in xiatiejiang, met Li Shizi..."


    before Li Qi spoke, pan Jian said unkindly: "Xiao Qi, commander Li is very good. When he came to Mingzhu City, he drank me into the hospital that night, and I''m not so good now There are some small forces. Commander Li has a lot of pressure on others. He can''t point out that he will destroy me one day. How can I compare with Tiejiang? "


    After a while, Li Qi frowned and stared at me with dignity, "what''s the matter? Come on, you won''t die. "


    Save me from death? At that time, I was not happy, a flash of anger swept all over my body, and the feeling of being pressed on my head was really uncomfortable.


    However, Li Qi, no matter in strength or identity, is superior to me at present. I can''t compete with him at all. I can only hold back this unhappiness and say, "I''m just following Tiejiang''s plan, and I don''t intend to target any side."


    "In this way, you can move others, but monitor pan and I are old acquaintances. You can''t harm his interests. If you don''t listen, I think the post of commander of the headquarters of Mingzhu city can be replaced." When Li Qi opened his mouth, he let out a breath of suffocation.


    This breath, just a little bit, makes me feel like I''m in the middle of an iceberg. It''s so cold that it''s hard for me to breathe. I''m trying to keep myself from shaking.


    Because it''s the inner Qi of tianbang experts, and it''s Li Qi''s intention to kill!


    Soon, the cold breath disappeared, as if Li Qi deliberately suppressed it.


    At this time, pan Jian eased his breath and seemed not to feel well. He quickly said with a smile, "Xiao Qi doesn''t have to be like this. Commander Li and I actually get along well. If we don''t stand in different positions, I think he and I can be brothers."I secretly sneer, thinking that Pan Jian''s words are true or false, do brothers? It''s really an old fox. He shows off that he has a good relationship with Li Qi in secret, so good that he can save my life, so good that Tiejiang can''t touch a finger of the Qing Gang, suggesting that I''d better not mess with him, otherwise he will sue me in front of Li Qi, which will definitely make me tired.


    There was a dark fire burning in my heart, but I had nothing to do. I had to harden my head and said with a smile, "boss pan, you''re welcome. In fact, I really want to be a brother with you."


    ...


    soon, the mayors, secretaries and other officials not far away, including some rich people with backgrounds in Mingzhu City, came to greet them, looking extremely respectful and flattering one by one, as if they were performing the routine of the emperor''s private visit in a TV play.


    Especially those rich people who are worth a lot of money are more outspoken. When they make a sound, they will see each other off.


    "Li Shizi, I''ve already arranged a place for you. You will definitely like it. In the future, you just need to come to Mingzhu city and live in the place I arranged. It''s just a small gift for me."


    "Li Shizi, you''ve just come to Mingzhu city. Let''s take care of you."


    "I know that you have been in the army for a long time. In this way, I can absolutely satisfy you with just one word."


    In order to curry favor with Li Qi, one is more generous than the other.


    Li Qi raised her eyebrows and refused directly. It seemed that she didn''t like these rich people, which made them embarrassed for a while. She also said, "I''d better go back to Tiejiang first. I still have some important things to deal with. I need to inspect them. Let''s go back to your places."


    But at this juncture, Ning Xing suddenly called me and said that she had returned to Tiejiang and was waiting for me in Tiejiang. If I didn''t explain to her well, why did I break her promise? Otherwise, she would never finish with me.


    There was a thump in my heart. I had a bad feeling.


    ...

 Chapter 291

    With the spread of Li Qi''s words, the officials around left the scene one after another.


    Li Qi took a look at Pan Jian and said with a smile, "monitor pan, I still have some important things to deal with. I''ll talk to you in person when I''m finished."


    "Naturally, I can. Then I''ll have a banquet in Qingbang, waiting for Xiaoqi to come." Pan Jian nodded and left with a smile full of deep meaning.


    This pan Jian is extremely cunning. I can count on everything. The whole situation has been completely blocked by me.


    Unexpectedly, pan Jian made such a move, which made all my layouts fall short of success. He was totally powerless to take the Green Gang.


    However, pan Jian''s move is just a gold medal, locking up the situation.


    If Qinggang invades Tiejiang, I don''t mind disobeying Li Qi''s orders and having fun with Pan Jian!


    The premise is that Pan Jian is brave.


    As long as pan Jian dares to do it, I will do it.


    It wasn''t until pan Jian took a luxury car and walked away completely that Li Qi turned around and instructed the armed helicopter and six special forces to return to the army.


    After the command, Li Qi gave me a deep look. "Commander Li, I''m not going south to bask in the sun with you this time. Why don''t you take me to the regular patrol as soon as possible?"


    "Good." With Liang Guan, I quickly took Li Qi into the car and headed for Tiejiang''s sphere of influence.


    On the bus, Li Qi said: "first, start to inspect the surrounding areas and walk around Tiejiang site."


    Liang Guan and I have nothing to do. Li Qi has a huge background and a high status. We have to do what he says. We just have to walk around Mingzhu city for a long time.


    From the block site, to the prosperous area, almost all walked once.


    However, Li Qi''s eyes were closed during the whole process, and she didn''t go to see it at all. It was like she was deliberately amusing Liang Guan and me, and she was secretly giving us some power.


    After walking around Tiejiang''s influential area in Mingzhu City, Li Qi opened her eyes slightly and said, "take me to Starbucks. I want to have some coffee."


    In this way, we had to send Li Qi to Starbucks and follow him all the way. We couldn''t leave at all. We just stood when he sat down.


    Li Qi drank this cup of coffee for more than an hour. Liang Guan and several of their leaders were numb.


    I''m a little better. I''m physically better than most people. At least I can bear it.


    After drinking coffee, I thought I could have a rest. Unexpectedly, Li Qi said that he wanted to buy some clothes for a rainy day.


    Yes, and again!


    Almost the whole Pearl City has been running for a whole day, tossing to the evening, making us as tired as dogs without any complaints.


    I deeply doubt that Li Qi is here for inspection. He just wants to enjoy life, take us down, and ask us to carry big and small bags for him.


    Finally, after waiting for a whole day, Li Qi said, "OK, go back to the base camp. I want to see your plan."


    When Liang Guan heard this, he let go on the spot and quickly invited Li Qi to the car.


    Half an hour later, when he arrived at Tiejiang trade building, Liang Guan specially vacated a huge office for Li Qi and showed him the battle plan.


    Sitting on the office chair, Li Qi didn''t say a word. He was staring at the plan. Suddenly, he turned it over and pointed to a part of the Qinggang. He said, "cross out the Qinggang. The Qinggang is not within the scope of our recovery. Monitor pan and I know each other all the time, and I still owe others, so the Qinggang can''t move."


    "Li Shizi, what if the Qing Gang wants to move Tiejiang?" Liang Guan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and tried out a tense sentence.


    Li Qi frowned and said, "are you questioning me?"


    "I don''t dare... I''m worried too much." Liang Guan''s face turned white in an instant, and he arched his hands again and again.


    I''m very upset. Li Qi is just an inspector. Why should he tell Tiejiang what to do? Does he really take Tiejiang as his own?


    However, with Li Qi''s identity and strength in front of me, I am not qualified to speak to others. In the face of absolute strength, many things are powerless.


    But at this time, Ning Xing suddenly came in angrily, and really changed her clothes.


    Jeans, white shirt, proper pure dress.


    However, rather apricot dressed like this, even more attractive than before.


    The white shirt wrapped Yufeng, revealing the looming cover.


    Light blue skinny jeans, binding two long legs, outline a perfect arc.


    If Ning Xing was a beauty before, now she is better dressed.


    For a moment, I couldn''t open my eyes. It was really beautiful. I could wear anything. Even I was thinking about what Ning Xing would look like if she wore silk stockings.


    But, rather apricot a arrive in front of me, immediately grasp my ear, directly interrupt my endless fantasy.


    "Li Shaobai, you''d better explain it to me." Ning Xing was very angry and twisted hard.My face changed with pain, even said: "I didn''t mean to ah, so many people, can you give me some face?"


    "Leave you big head ghost, I leave you face, you cheat me, leave me in the airport, stay in the world trade center?" Rather apricot a face not angry, seem very don''t like the feeling of being cheated, pull my ear more and more hard.


    Several persons in charge, including Li Qi, were all present. A big man of mine was grabbed by a woman in public. It''s really shameful. I feel that I have no face at all. I want to find a hole in the ground immediately.


    Unfortunately, there is no hole for me to drill, I can only repeatedly apologize to Ning Xing, lest her ears be twisted off, "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, can''t I? I didn''t mean to. How could I know it was so sudden? "


    Speaking of this, I raised my hand and pointed to Li Qi, who had been sitting in the office chair in silence. I said, "this is not Li''s eldest son. Li Qi, a master of tianbang, has come down to inspect on behalf of Li''s family? As a commander, I can''t get a fight. "


    "I''ll let you off today." Ning Xing turns her face and looks at Li Qi. Then she releases her hand and turns away.


    I quickly stretched out my hand and rubbed my ears. I scolded Ning Xing for coming at a bad time. Didn''t I mean to lose face?


    So, I had to look back and say helplessly: "Li Shizi, this woman is a savage and unruly girl. Please forgive me."


    Who knows, Li Qi immediately put down the plan. Her eyes twinkled and she suddenly laughed and asked, "no problem, who is this girl? What does it have to do with you? "


    "It''s my fiancee, Ning Xing." There was a thump in my heart.


    Li Qi''s eyes twinkled more and more. He stood up and said, "fiancee? Then it''s not your wife? "


    "I don''t know Li Shizi, what does that mean?" I asked hard, everyone is a man, don''t you know what Li Qi means.


    As a result, Li Qi said strangely, "no, I''ll ask. I''m curious."


    .......

 Chapter 292

    e curious?


    Li Qiming is very interested in Ning Xingming. Everyone is a man, beating around the bush. Do you really think I''m stupid?


    Fortunately, Li Qi is not as overbearing as Fang Dao. She cleverly treats Chu Yuyan as a maid instead of her own woman.


    Li Qi, the reason why he said that, is sure to worry that Ning Xing is my fiancee. This kind of behavior of grabbing love with a knife will be despised.


    Frankly speaking, Li qikong has a lot of strength, but he is not as deep as Fangdao. He is not as skillful as Fangdao, but he thinks he is very smart. In fact, his mind can''t even compare with Pan Jian.


    What he has done can not be seen by others. I may not be able to see it. On the contrary, I know everything like the back of my hand, see it in my eyes and remember it in my heart.


    However, my position is so overwhelming that I can''t tell some things even if they are clear, which makes me suffocate. I don''t want to stay here for a second.


    So, I forced to raise the corner of my mouth, arched my hand and said with a smile: "Li Shizi, I still have some important things to deal with, so I won''t disturb you. Let Liang guanlai be responsible for the rest. After all, I just came to Mingzhu City, and he knows much more than me."


    "Well, then you can step back." Li Qi waved his hand.


    Without saying a word, I turned around and left, thinking that I would never have to face Li Qi again. This kind of repressive feeling would only make me angry.


    Especially when Li Qi asked us to cross out the Green Gang''s plan, he was an idiot! Fool!


    Ugly point, is a can''t see the situation of brain damage!


    Pan Jian is clearly using human feelings to take advantage of Li Qi. Only Li Qi, an idiot, can''t see it, and he foolishly gives pan Jian a gold medal to avoid death!


    I think Li Qi has been in the army all the year round. He hasn''t experienced too many secular fights. He has all kinds of strength, but he doesn''t understand people''s feelings. He thinks he is very smart. That''s why pan Jian, an old fox, succeeded.


    Secondly, the Qinggang and Tiejiang are totally opposite. Their positions are fundamentally different, and they are also connected with Tianmen. Li Qi''s doing this is like a dung stirring stick. He pretends to know nothing about it and makes a mess here. How can I not be angry if he guides the country by his own identity?


    I secretly scolded that the Li family''s eldest son, the tianbang master, was a complete load of force goods, a big fool, a scumbag!


    After I left Li Qi''s office, I smoked a few cigarettes in a sky garden. It took away a lot of anger. I tried to put out the cigarette ends and said to myself, "we should send this God of pestilence away quickly. This time he came to Mingzhu City, I guess he will go to Yangcheng city for inspection. It won''t be long."


    With this idea in mind, I decided to put up with Li Qi for a few more days. At that time, I would find any excuse to invite him away.


    Then, I looked at my watch. It was just dinner time. I thought Ning Xing was still angry. She said to let me go, but she didn''t really forgive me.


    Ning xingben is a man of great commitment. Comparatively speaking, what she dislikes most is cheating.


    The most important thing is that Li Qi must have some ideas about Ning Xing. I can''t let him succeed. After all, Ning Xing once told me that she only likes men who are stronger than her. I always remember that.


    I''m just going to invite Ning Xing to dinner. I apologize to her. I quickly take out my mobile phone and call her, "Hello, Ning Xing, where are you?"


    "What for?" Rather apricot not good gas said.


    I put a low profile, even said: "I invite you to dinner, this time certainly do not cheat you, where are you?"


    "Well, you have some conscience and know how to invite me to dinner. I''m downstairs. I''m just going to leave. Since you are so sincere, I''ll wait for you. But you''d better hurry up so that I won''t change my mind again." Ning Xingjiao was angry.


    "Yes, I''ll be right there." I quickly hung up the phone and ran downstairs, thinking all the time, Ningxing ah Ningxing, how can you not understand my brother''s heart? If you are cheated by Li Qi, what can I do.


    To the downstairs, rather apricot wearing a youth beautiful clothes, looking at her back and hips, I can''t help but swallow saliva, this woman''s body, simply don''t too good.


    Seems to be aware of my footsteps, Ning Xing slowly look back, cut me a look, "slow death!"


    "What''s slow? I''m sprinting at 100 kilometers an hour. " I smile to scratch the back of the head, the dark way rather apricot even angry are so beautiful, I can''t open my eyes.


    Ning Xing looked at me with disgust on her face and said: "you can say good things. I hate you so glib."


    "Now that I''m a glib man, I want to invite you to dinner as an apology. Will miss Ning accept it?" I laughed awkwardly.


    Ning Xing made a quick decision and immediately changed the subject, "eat! Why not? If you don''t eat for nothing, you''d better eat for the poor. "


    Finish saying, rather apricot lifts a step to go out.


    I walk in Ningxing next to, silent don''t speak, secretly think, Ningxing you eat poor me? If you can eat me poor, how big is your stomach?


    But all of a sudden, just out of a few steps, is ready to get on the car, suddenly came a voice behind."Wait! Commander Lee


    I knew who it was as soon as I heard it, and I was upset at that time.


    Looking back, it turns out that Li Qi, the God of plague, is also followed by Liang Guan. It is estimated that he is going to find a place to live in. He happened to come out and meet us.


    Because of the identity of the other party, I didn''t break out, but forced out a smile, looked at Li Qi and said, "Li Shizi, what''s the matter? In such a hurry? "


    "Commander Li, where are you going?" Li Qi slowly outlined a smile and deliberately made an approachable appearance.


    Li Qi''s appearance is totally different from before. It''s like a changed person. How can I not understand his meaning? It''s clearly a bad intention. It''s absolutely because Ning Xing is by my side and wants to ask where we are going, and then find a reason to keep up with him.


    But Li Qi''s status is high, and I have no choice but to harden my head and say with a smile, "I''m going out to dinner with Ning Xing."


    Sure enough, Li Qi immediately waved to Liang Guan and others to step down, "Oh, in this way, Liang Guan, you don''t have to arrange for me. I can have dinner with Commander Li this time. After all, commander Li is the biggest one here. I have to be familiar with Commander Li in Mingzhu City, and I can be more at ease if commander Li arranges for me. ¡±


    eating together? Li Qi, did you say that only when Ning Xing was present?


    How familiar? I don''t want to be familiar with you. I don''t want to be polite.


    At ease? You are a master of tianbang. Are you afraid of danger? To whom?


    However, even though his heart was full of strong dissatisfaction, he could not say it face to face. He could not refuse Li Qi face to face, and could not refute his face. He could only endure this dissatisfaction and said with a smile, "since Li Shizi has said it, please?"


    ...


    the author''s words: I recommend a new book our youth by brother Xiaobai. You can have a look at it.


    In addition: Li Qi''s involvement is unpleasant, but it''s extremely pleasant when it comes to the back. Believe me!

 Chapter 293

    I''m willing to. In fact, I don''t want to be with Li Qi at all. I''m like a plague God. I''m annoyed when I see him.


    But Li Qi''s position is too high. I''m just a commander of Tiejiang. Compared with him, I have no right to compete with him.


    Let''s not mention Li Qi''s identity for a moment. If he is a master of tianbang, he will not be afraid to take my life.


    Because in front of the powerful strength, the shackles of ordinary people have no effect on him.


    The law of the jungle, always exists, no matter which era.


    When I left Tiejiang stronghold building, I chose a quiet and elegant western restaurant and sat down with Ning Xing. Only Li Qi came out, which made me feel uncomfortable. I wanted to finish my meal and arrange a place for him.


    Li Qi pretended to be approachable in front of Ning Xing. He thought I didn''t know. He pretended to be familiar with me. "Commander Li, I''ll have to trouble you in Mingzhu city in the future."


    "No, this is what I should do. Li Shizi said that, but it''s out of the question." I secretly sneer. Li Qi didn''t have this attitude before. He really can pretend. If you can pretend like this, why don''t you go to heaven?


    As soon as the wine was on the table, Li Qi immediately picked up the wine glass, pretended to touch Ning Xing, and said with a smile, "Miss Ning, you don''t talk all the way. Is it my Li Qi who did it wrong?"


    "No, there''s nothing wrong with Li Shizi. Li Shizi''s strength is unpredictable. I''m just a local leader. How dare I open my mouth in front of Li Shizi." Ning Xing gave me a look for no reason, then held out her jade hand, picked up her wine cup and met Li Qi.


    As a result, Li Qi quickly waved her hand and said, "Miss Ning is out of the picture. I don''t have any place to make a list. A friend is a friend."


    Li Qi''s words are obviously to narrow the relationship between Ning Xing and Li Qi. I''m not happy. I can''t help scolding Li Qi for being a bastard and trying to pry my corner!


    The problem is that Li Qi is concerned about Ning Xing''s relationship with me. Instead of taking excessive actions, he calls himself a friend and obviously wants to do it step by step.


    Plus Li Qi''s identity, there''s nothing I can do!


    First, I have no reason. Second, I have a way. I can''t make it because of the identity of the other party.


    It''s just too much!


    I know that Li Qi has an idea about Ning Xing, but I can only watch it.


    It is also in response to that sentence, in the absolute strength, all tactics are pale and powerless.


    But the good thing is that Ning Xing has the right to decide. If Ning Xing doesn''t pay attention to Li Qi, he will definitely be crushed.


    However, rather than ignoring him, Ning Xing deliberately picked an eyebrow at me, and then talked and laughed with Li Qi at the dinner table.


    "I''ve long heard that Miss Ning Fu is a beautiful lady. Today I see her. She really deserves the name." Li Qi said.


    Ning Xing covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Li Shizi is flattered. Li Shizi has a good appearance and stays in the army all the year round. He is a real iron man."


    ...


    in this way, Ning Xing and Li Qi talked and laughed while eating, completely ignoring my existence.


    I am depressed, I want to kill!


    No matter Ning Xing is intentionally, deliberately stimulate me, anyway... I''m really jealous!


    In particular, Li Qi deliberately tells jokes, makes Ning Xing laugh and praises his humor.


    Ning Xing''s smile, never showed in front of me, I can''t help a burst of envy.


    This dinner, I feel that I have not finished, has been full of gas, as if Ning Xing and Li Qi are lovers, I am the extra light bulb.


    I wanted to leave several times, but I was reluctant to leave. I was afraid that Li Qi, the evil god of plague, would do something to Ning Xing.


    After all, we are all adults...


    and the more Ning Xing and Li Qi talk, the more they get along with each other. My whole body is worried as never before. Be careful, the liver is in my throat.


    After finishing the meal, I thought about arranging a place for Li Qi to have a rest. Then I took Ning Xing away. The farther away from the God of plague, the better.


    Unexpectedly, Li Qi suddenly said, "well, commander Li, I heard that you are staying in a hotel for the time being. It''s better for us to stay in the same hotel. It''s more convenient."


    I couldn''t refuse that. I had to put Li Qi in the same hotel.


    Fortunately, Li Qi didn''t come out when he entered the room. I was relieved. I took a deep look at Ning Xing, who was next to me, and took her into my presidential suite. I secretly said that if I had the strength of Li Qi, I wouldn''t have to be so humble.


    If I''m a master of tianbang, where do I need to see Li Qi''s face?


    If I''m a master of tianbang, why am I afraid to enter the Li family?


    If I''m a master of tianbang, what about the Song family? What about the Xu family? I need a little bit of fear? Need a little patience?


    No need!


    Unfortunately, I''m not an expert in tianbang, and I don''t even have a Dibang. What can I do to fight against others?There has never been a moment when I have such an urgent desire to be strong as soon as possible.


    But, anxious can not eat hot tofu, everything has to step by step, slowly realized.


    ...


    at this moment, Ning Xing and I are left. I asked, "Ning Xing, can''t you see what Li Qi means?"


    "What do you mean?" Rather apricot full face doubt, also don''t know is really don''t understand, or pretend don''t understand, deliberately stimulate me.


    I took a deep breath, held back the fire, and said, "you mean it? Don''t play silly with me. You are my maid. I don''t allow you to have too much contact with Li Qi. "


    "What Valet? It''s just a bodyguard. You have no right to interfere in my private life. " Ning Xing is angry.


    At last, I couldn''t bear it. Suddenly, I was angry, and my accumulated unhappiness broke out. I roared: "why not? Why didn''t I? "


    Ning Xing''s face, instantly cold down, said: "our relationship is the relationship between superior and subordinate, you are the employer, I am the bodyguard, that''s all. You have no right to interfere in my private life, unless... You are my boyfriend."


    Speaking of this, Ning Xing is more and more cold, "Li Shaobai, what do you regard me as? Is it your own


    After that, Ning Xing turned and left.


    "Ning Xing, is my meaning not obvious enough?" I hold Ning Xing and won''t let her go.


    Ning Xing narrowed his eyes and said, "what do you mean? Li Shaobai, you said it! Are you a man


    "I... I..." I just can''t say those words, and my heart is full of scruples. If I really say it, if Ning Xing accepts it, then the identity of Ning Fu''s son-in-law is completely real, which is equivalent to cheating Chu Yuyan!


    Rather apricot smile, cold smile, hard to break me, "so difficult to speak? Are you an idiot? Don''t you understand me? I just want you to talk. What are you worrying about? "


    "Li Shaobai, you bastard!"


    ...


    the author''s words: don''t be nervous. The plot just needs to be cool. If you want to be cool, you have to abuse the protagonist first. If you are calm, you are about to enter the emotional reversal. There is still one last chance. The relationship between Ning Xing and Li Shaobai can be settled.

 Chapter 294

    Ning Xing''s words with a sneer shocked my whole body and made me fall into a trance state, which was even more incredible.


    It turns out Ning Xing just wants me to talk!


    So she likes me!


    The original Ning Xing did everything, just want me to open this mouth!


    At this moment, I suddenly realized that I was the biggest fool in the world.


    All along, I only stand in their own point of view, to consider the relationship with Ning Xing, but never stand in Ning Xing''s point of view, to think about her point of view.


    Why does she work hard in Dongling to take care of Yi''an company for me?


    Why did she arrange for me to enter Ningfu?


    Even I became the nominal son-in-law of Ningfu, her fiance, she just said nothing but a few words of complaint.


    All this, just because she likes me!


    Besides, she knew for a long time that I like her!


    Scenes of memories, like movie playback, circulate in my mind.


    Roommate, washing feet, changing tights, blushing face, casual kiss, almost confession out of absence...


    from now on, Ning Xing''s tension, worry, anger, shyness, resentment, hatred and disappointment have formed one picture after another.


    At this moment, I suddenly recovered, and finally understood Ning Xing''s mind.


    However, I am not happy.


    This is a thing to be thankful for. Unfortunately, I have too many scruples. It''s like a shackle, which locks me up and makes me unable to really open this mouth.


    This kind of feeling that Ning Xing likes me and can''t be together makes me feel extremely depressed.


    "Asshole, what are you worrying about? Do I need a woman to speak? " Ning Xing stares at me coldly, as if I have been waiting for a long time.


    I froze my throat as if I were shackled, "I..."


    "Li Shaobai, needless to say, from then on, we are only superior subordinate relationship, there is no superfluous things, and you still owe me a perfect explanation. Don''t doubt if I dare, if you don''t explain things clearly, I will kill you!" Ning Xing shows extreme disappointment.


    With that, Ning Xing left my room and closed the door with a loud bang, which seemed to strike my heart.


    I stood in the same place and didn''t chase. I sat down on the ground and rubbed my face with my hands. My heart ached and I murmured, "Li Shaobai, you useless coward!"


    ...


    in the next few days, Ning Xing and I were strangers. No matter in Tiejiang or in the hotel, Ning Xing didn''t say a word to me.


    As for Li Qi, the God of plague, he didn''t plan to leave yet.


    I deliberately put forward the situation in Yangcheng city in front of several responsible persons of Liang Guan, suggesting that he should go to Yangcheng city for inspection.


    As a result, Li Qi avoided answering, saying that he liked Pearl City and wanted to stay here for a longer time.


    In this way, I have nothing to do.


    In order to avoid Li Qi getting together and making me upset, I just stayed in the hotel and kept my door closed. At the same time, I told Liang Guan to send a batch of red lotus pills to the hotel. I would start to improve my strength.


    However, the efficacy of hongliandan is getting worse and worse. In just a few days, I ate no less than hundreds of pills, which is the same as eating three meals.


    Only five days, the red lotus pill has no effect, no matter how many I eat, it''s like candy, only taste, no effect.


    But my strength, with the disappearance of the medicine, has increased by 20% on the original basis.


    In these five days, I hardly went out, and I didn''t see Ning Xing. The relationship between them was like what she said, no longer mixed with any superfluous things.


    Until the sixth day, I decided to go to Tiejiang warehouse to find out if there was any more effective pills. Finally, in front of the elevator of the hotel, I met Ning Xing and Li Qi.


    As soon as the elevator door is opened, Ning Xing and Li Qi seem to have just come back from the outside. Ning Xing and Li Qi are talking and laughing. Seeing me appear in front of the elevator door, she suddenly turns cold and passes me by.


    At this time, Li Qi came out, tut, patted me on the shoulder and said, "commander Li, I feel something is wrong with you two? Are you two fighting? I think you two are a little strange these days. I asked Ning Xing to go out for a visit. By the way, I said a few words for you in front of her. Women, coaxing will be OK. If you can''t, I''ll help you. "


    Take Ning Xing out to play? Will it be all right? Li Qi is really good at pretending.


    I think Li Qi is trying to win the favor of Ning Xing while I have problems with Ning Xing?


    On the surface, Li Qi seems to be worried about me. In fact, he is not sure how happy he is. I wish Ning Xing would break up with me immediately.


    I held back my unhappiness and didn''t break out on the spot. I forced out a smile and said, "Li Shizi is so thoughtful. There''s nothing wrong with Ning Xing and I don''t need Li Shizi to intervene."


    "Well, what do you mean? Ning Xing and I are friends, she is your fiancee, how can I not help? Come on, it''s settled. Don''t be polite to me Li Qi patted his chest and said.I narrowed my eyes and thought Li Qi was really a double faced guy. He couldn''t point out how many bad things he said about me in front of Ning Xing and helped me? Stop teasing me.


    So, I said: "Li Shizi, it''s not that I won''t let you help me. I know that you are kind-hearted, but if you do this, it will inevitably be misunderstood by outsiders."


    Li Qi''s face changed and he couldn''t believe it. I dare to talk to him like this for the first time.


    Soon, Li Qi eased his face and said with a smile, "commander Li, you are really out of touch with me. I like to be helpful, not in the way, not in the way."


    "I know that Li Shizi is ready to help others, but it will inevitably lead to outsiders'' wishful thinking, which will affect the reputation of the Li family at that time, that is, good intentions do bad things." I said with a worried look.


    Li Qi turned his face and looked at it from a distance. Seeing Ning Xing completely disappear in the corridor of the hotel, he suddenly changed his face, put his hand on my shoulder and made a slight effort. "Commander Li, do you want to refuse my kindness? I advise you not to toast or drink


    Li Qi''s meaning is very clear. He not only wants to rob Ning Xing from me, but also wants me to step back!


    A strong anger, instant swept, I exhausted 12 points of strength, bear the pain of the shoulder, no longer care too much, since to compete, then to a positive competition!


    Simply, I raised my head, slightly raised the corner of my mouth and said with a sneer, "Li Qi, don''t you just want to compete with me for Ning apricot? Don''t you just want to see the relationship between Ning Xing and me, take the opportunity to start? Why do you pretend to be a good man in front of Ning Xing? "


    "However, I can still give you a chance. After all, you said before that Ning Xing is my fiancee, not my wife."


    "Of course, if you want to kill the young master, you will never get Ning Xing, because the person Ning Xing likes is the young master, not you."


    "Anyway, my young master just said, give you a chance of fair competition, and it''s your ability to get it!"


    "If you don''t dare to play, quit as soon as possible. Don''t lose this person. If you want to play, I don''t mind playing with you."

 Chapter 295

    This time, I''ve given up completely.


    If you want to compete, it''s all bullshit. What''s your status, what''s your top talent.


    I believe that with Ning Xing, Li Qi will not kill me.


    It is precisely because of this that I export.


    Li Qi didn''t say a word. His face was very ugly. He squeezed my five fingers on the shoulder and pressed them tightly on the bone. There was a lot of pain.


    "What? afraid to? Or are you afraid of losing? " I was biting my teeth, and my tendons burst with pain, but I didn''t lose any momentum in front of Li Qi, and I always stood steadily.


    Li Qi''s eyes twinkled. He suddenly released his five fingers and pulled back his hand. He said in a cold voice, "you are very brave. A person who is not even a member of the land list dares to speak wildly in front of me. If you were to do it before, you might have died, but now I am willing to compete with you."


    At this point, Li Qi''s expression gradually turned into a sneer, quietly stepped forward, like a ghost, blinked to my left.


    Li Qi whispered in my ear, "Li Shaobai, Ning Xing, she told me that she has nothing to say to you. You are only the son-in-law of Ning Fu in name. You imposed all this on Ning Xing. You owe her a perfect explanation. You don''t know what I said, right?"


    "What do you mean?" I suddenly side face, shocked looking at Li Qi, Ning Xing actually told him this.


    Li Qi sneered and his eyes twinkled, "what? Are you afraid that I''ll come to Ning Fu and tear you down? If you''re afraid, quit early, clarify the facts for Ning Xing, and don''t be shameful here. "


    "You threaten me?" My eyes narrowed into a slit.


    But Li Qi shook his head and said with a smile, "no, no, I''m not threatening you. I''m advising you to go down the steps and clarify the facts earlier, because you will lose this time."


    With that, Li Qi walked away and disappeared in my sight.


    I clenched my fist, full of strong displeasure. Since Li Qi dares to say this, it means that he is sure to win and has a card to win.


    I can see through Li Qi''s mind, but I can''t guess what his card is.


    After a long silence, I don''t think about it any more. Instead of struggling here, I''d better start to improve my strength. If Li Qi wants to pursue Ning Xing, it''s not a matter of two days.


    To Tiejiang warehouse, ye Shu and ye Zhan are not there, only a few Tiejiang members guard.


    Because the warehouse is underground, the air is very dull, so ye Zhan and ye Shu are arranged to the ground, Tiejiang independent camp, for personal training and refining pills.


    I waved to the members of Tiejiang to open the door of the warehouse and let one of them record the items to lead the way ahead.


    Into the warehouse, because the air is not circulating, all the medicine taste squeezed together, become very strong, very choking.


    I quickly covered my nose with my hand, pointed to the medicine box in the storeroom and asked, "what''s your name? Is there anything more effective than hongliandan? Do you want to cast and forge bones? "


    "The subordinate''s name is Duan Jiacai. As for the pills you said, I remember some. Please wait for commander Li. I''ll have a look first." The member picked up the notebook of the recorded items and looked at it carefully.


    A moment later, Duan Jiacai moved the book to me, pointed to it with a finger, and said in an orderly way: "report to the commander, there are xumai pill, Zhuanggu pill and Yangxue pill, which are better than Honglian pill."


    "Just better?" I frowned, if only stronger, it was useless.


    Red lotus pill has completely failed for me. If it''s of the same level, or its efficacy is a little stronger, it''s useless at all.


    Duan Jiacai didn''t understand why I frowned, but he still nodded his head and said, "yes, because these pills are extremely precious. They are all made of expensive herbs. The lowest value of one pill is several hundred thousand."


    "However, the price is not the most important. The point is that these pills are very rare. Except for the three aristocratic families, it is basically impossible to have such a large quantity of pills. In other words, money may not be able to buy them."


    "A few days ago, I don''t know which adult ordered me to leave hundreds of red lotus pills. Commander Li, you''d better check it, so that no one will take the pills secretly."


    With that, Duan Jiacai looked like a miser, with a painful expression on his face.


    I was embarrassed at that time. I was the one who had to take hundreds of red lotus pills.


    I never thought that the value of hongliandan is so high that I should eat it as a candy without money. Isn''t it equal to eating money?


    At this moment, I finally understand why the Ye family chose to give up Ye Shu. It turns out that the value of pills is too expensive to waste, and whether ye Shu can recover 100% of his strength is still unknown. There is a certain chance that the gain will not be worth the loss.


    Of course, I didn''t mean to say it. If Duan Jiacai knew that I had eaten hundreds of red lotus pills in five days, he would treat me as a freak.


    So, I pretended to say: "well, I''ll go to a thorough investigation of this matter, but someone dares to steal pills. If I don''t teach him a lesson, you can rest assured. Now tell me, in addition to Zhuanggu pills, is there anything more effective?"This time, instead of looking at the book, Duan Jiacai said, "Zhuanggu Dan, Honglian Dan and so on are all top-grade pills. If the effect is any stronger, I''m afraid there will be only top-grade pills left."


    "Among the materials distributed by the Li family this time, there are three top-quality pills, namely, the life prolonging and heart saving pill for first aid, the Zhenmai dingshen pill for suppressing the fury of meridians, and the Xigu Peiyuan pill for forging bones. It not only has the effect of washing marrow, muscles and bones, but also has the miraculous effect of nourishing blood and Qi, forging bones and casting bones. Although it is only the next product of top-quality pills, it is absolutely valuable Pindan medicine can be compared


    After listening to these words, I don''t understand, and quickly asked: "Xigu Peiyuan pill? How do you know so much? First, tell me about the so-called top grade pills and top grade pills. "


    Duan Jiacai arched his hand and slowly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He tried his best to express himself in front of me and explained immediately.


    "Tell commander Li that his subordinates just learned about it because they want to manage the inventory. In fact, they don''t know much about it."


    "As for pills, they can be divided into inferior, intermediate and superior. If they go up, they will be top-notch and holy pills."


    "In the various grades of Dan medicine, it is divided into three grades, which divide the level of Dan medicine. Honglian Dan is the top product of the top grade Dan medicine."


    "As for the others, I don''t know. I only know that top quality pills are very valuable, very valuable!"


    I realized that there were so many ways to use this pill together, and I gave it a grade.


    Isn''t the bone breaking and body quenching pill of Ye Jiadan king a holy pill??


    It''s no wonder that ye Jiadan king has a strong appeal. All the experts in tianbang are willing to be his leader. They are even more like the identity of Ye Jiazhu. He is the master of Ye Jiadan, so there is no low-level pill.


    However, instead of thinking deeply, I coughed a little awkwardly and said, "in that case, please give me the bone washing Peiyuan pill you said."


    "What do you want?" Duan Jiacai was stunned.


    I raised my eyebrows at him and said, "what else can I do? Eat. "


    "This... This is a top-quality elixir. Even if it''s a top-quality elixir, it''s also a top-quality elixir." Duan Jiacai was in great pain.


    Duan Jiacai was like a cheapskate. I was a little impatient, so I just glared at him. "Hurry up, I''ll tell you the truth. I ate those hundreds of red lotus pills, and I''ve finished them all. I''ll have to ask for them later. They''re just a top-quality pill. What''s that? I don''t think it''s enough for me to stuff my teeth. "


    When the book fell to the ground, Duan Jiacai looked at me stupidly. He couldn''t help taking a cold breath. He was silly at that time.

 Chapter 296

    The Duan family''s God of wealth was astonished and full of disbelief.


    Soon, Duan Jiacai responded that the whole human flesh pain reached the limit. It was like taking a top-quality pill was like killing him.


    But due to my authority, Duan Jiacai could only take me to the deep of the warehouse.


    Until he entered the deepest part of the warehouse, Duan Jiacai opened a safe with three exquisite wooden boxes of palm size. He took out one of them and reluctantly handed it to me. "Commander Li, this is Xigu Peiyuan pill."


    I took the wooden box, slowly opened it, and suddenly a red pill appeared in the wooden box.


    Then, a strong fragrance of medicine came to my nose.


    The fragrance of the medicine alone makes me feel comfortable. It''s like being in a sea of medicine. I feel the difference between Honglian pill and Xigu Peiyuan pill as soon as I smell it. It''s not a grade at all.


    I quickly accepted the pill, and gave the wooden box back to Duan Jiacai with a smile, saying, "take it, I only want the pill, not the wooden box."


    "You must swallow it carefully." Duan''s wealth was wringing the wooden box, as if I was just here to search, which made me embarrassed.


    I quickly patted Duan Jiacai on the shoulder and said, "in this way, I have to come in the future. Now I will promote you to be the person in charge of the warehouse, and I will inform Liang Guan to arrange for you. How about that?"


    Duan Jiacai''s expression of tenderness, which was a lot of convergence, slightly arched his hand to express his thanks, but his eyes were still tender.


    This guy amused me and thought that Duan Jiacai was like a miser, which was just what I wanted. With such a person in charge of the warehouse and material management, I don''t think anyone can embezzle materials in his hands.


    So, as soon as I left the warehouse, I immediately informed Liang Guan and arranged Duan Jiacai to be the person in charge of the warehouse. The position was under liang Guan. When there was something unusual in the warehouse, I had to report it to Liang Guan directly, and then Liang Guan reported it to me, one level at a time.


    Back at the hotel, I sat cross legged and slowly opened my palm to show the appearance of Xigu Peiyuan pill, which I could not help sighing.


    "Now my body, without the strength of Di bang, is going to take the top-quality pill. After that, I may have to take a more advanced one..."


    "there is only one top-quality pill that is suitable for me. After taking it, I don''t know when it will be next time."


    "We have to wait for the next batch of materials from the Li family."


    With that, I swallowed the Xigu Peiyuan pill.


    Enter abdomen for a moment, the whole body suddenly spreads a warm feeling.


    But in a short one or two minutes, this feeling became more and more intense, and finally became hot, as if burning my whole body.


    I was sweating and suffering from the burning pain. I knew that the Xigu Peiyuan pill must be a continuous pill, but my body absorbed all the effects in an instant, which led to the whole body burning. As long as I could bear it, it would be OK.


    As time went by, the tingling gradually disappeared, and my limbs became more powerful, obviously realizing that my strength was growing.


    Even, in my skin pores, even began to exude a trace of black dirt, looks very disgusting.


    I almost didn''t spit out. I was so sick that I had goose bumps all over my body. I ran to the bathroom and washed my whole body clean.


    Later, I checked my body again and found that I had a lot of strength because I took pills these days.


    The most intuitive is my second younger brother, who was already the peak of men. Now he is even more powerful, which can be called a magic weapon!


    However, such a weapon is useless. I''m so depressed.


    I''m already a very rich man. I should be surrounded by beautiful women. Why am I still a single dog? It''s not scientific!


    The more I think about it, the more impulsive I am. There is an evil fire burning in my body. I want to spend a lot of money and find dozens of beauties to talk about my life with me.


    However, I still put down this idea of shame. I put on my clothes, stood in front of the mirror, looked at my pretty face, and said, "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, you have a local tyrant''s life, but you don''t have good luck. Local tyrants are all beauties. I''m a single dog. It''s too hard."


    After finishing dressing, I wondered when the next batch of materials from the Li family would arrive. Before that, I had no pills to eat, and the rest had to train by myself.


    But as soon as I opened my room and ran a few kilometers outside the hotel, a beautiful woman with blue pupils appeared outside. Her jade hand was hanging in the air, as if she was ready to knock on the door!


    This beautiful woman is Ren Feiya, the half blood daughter with long hair!


    "Little white brother!" Renfeiya put her hand away, threw herself into my arms and hugged me tightly.


    All of a sudden, I was stunned.


    Waiting for my reaction, I quickly pushed Ren Feiya away and said, "Feiya, you let go. Men and women are not compatible."


    As a result, Ren Feiya hooked my arm and put her face close to me. Speaking fluent Chinese, she said, "brother Shaobai, in my eyes, there is no such thing as giving and receiving favors from men and women. If you like it, you have to pursue it bravely.""Didn''t I refuse you last time? Why are you here again? Isn''t Mr. Hua quite suitable for you? Let go of it so that you won''t be misunderstood. " I''m in a hurry. I''ll let it go.


    "I don''t know!" Ren Feiya didn''t want to let go when he died. He wanted to rub himself into my body and said, "anyway, I''ve come to a conclusion. I just like you. No matter how many times you refuse me, I don''t like Shaohua, the flatterer. I''m tired of following him all day long."


    At this time, the figure of Mr. Hua suddenly walked in from the door, and said with a depressed face: "Feiya, who do you say...


    " what do you say about you? I come to Mingzhu city to find brother Shaobai. What''s your business? What are you doing with me? " Ren Feiya''s eyes are just like the capricious daughter.


    Mr. Hua looked at me bitterly. He knew that I didn''t like Ren Feiya, and the initiative was all on me. He quickly threw out his eyes for help.


    I nodded slightly, and looked at Ren Feiya deeply. "Feiya, let go. I don''t want to hurt you."


    But at this juncture, something unexpected happened.


    Ning Xing and Li Qi suddenly walk by the door. When they see the scene in front of them, they stop walking at the same time.


    Li Qi pretended, pointed at me and Ren Feiya, and said, "commander Li, what are you doing? I was just about to invite you and Ning Xing to dinner. How could I see such a thing happen? This... "


    Ning Xing didn''t say a word, just stayed outside the door, staring at me deeply.


    I don''t care so much. I immediately pushed Ren Feiya away and explained, "Ning Xing, it''s not what you think!"


    Rather apricot cold face, throw out a word, then step forward, leave me a figure, "still important?"


    "Li Shaobai, I really misunderstood you. I didn''t expect you to be such a person!" Li Qi pretends to be angry and follows Ning Xing with twinkling eyes.


    ...


    the author''s words: Li Qi, Hua Gongzi, Ren Feiya, Chu Yuyan, Ning Xing, Li Shaobai, a proper hexagonal love!

 Chapter 297

    How did this happen? Looking at the departure of Ning Xing and Li Qi, I was totally silly.


    Looking back at Ren Feiya, she still has doubts on her face. She doesn''t seem to have seen Ning Xing.


    But I can''t blame Ren Feiya. If I had pushed her away earlier, maybe the misunderstanding would not have happened.


    But Mr. Hua was very clear. Seeing that my face was as black as Bao Qingtian''s, he was shocked and said, "this is a misunderstanding. I''ll explain it for you right away."


    With that, Mr. Hua made an effort to catch up and explain.


    I stopped Mr. Hua, shook his head and sighed, "no, she won''t listen."


    I am a whole person pale, silent into the room.


    At this time, Mr. Hua was very hard in front of Ren Feiya and waved his hand with a straight face, "Ren Feiya! I have something important to discuss with brother Li. "


    "Why am I leaving?" Ren Feiya Lai refused to go in my room. Childe Hua couldn''t help being angry and forced her out. Then he slammed the door and left Ren Feiya, who was knocking on the door and shouting.


    As soon as the door closed, I sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette quietly.


    This silent action made Mr. Hua''s face change greatly. He quickly came to me, his teeth were shaking, and said: "little... Little Lord, I have great responsibility for this matter. If I stop Ren Feiya and don''t let her come to Mingzhu City, there will be no such misunderstanding. Please punish him."


    I took a deep breath of the smoke and looked up at Mr. Hua without saying a word.


    The more I look at him in this way, the more nervous he is. He is neither standing nor sitting. He is extremely nervous.


    After staring for a long time, I flicked the ash away and sighed, "this has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to blame yourself. Sit down. It''s better to think about how to solve this misunderstanding for me."


    Mr. Hua sat opposite me and said, "young master, I''m afraid it''s very troublesome. I''m afraid it''s hard to explain it to his wife for a while and a half."


    "Young master''s wife?" I can''t help picking eyebrows.


    Young master Hua was surprised and explained, "the young master is the son-in-law of the Ning family. Miss Ning is the young master''s wife naturally. Is Xiao Hua wrong?"


    "Although this is a misunderstanding, it may not be impossible to explain it clearly. As long as you sincerely explain the truth to your wife, I think she will believe you. If not, I can testify for you."


    After hearing what Mr. Hua said, I sighed and said, "what if I don''t believe it? With her character, she must feel that explanation is a cover up. "


    Mr. Hua immediately lost his way. He sat awkwardly on the sofa with his brows tightly twisted. He was entangled as never before. He looked full of guilt and remorse.


    "It''s all Xiaohua''s fault. The little Lord gave me such a good opportunity, but I didn''t grasp it well."


    "If the young master really wants to blame me, blame Xiaohua."


    Seeing Mr. Hua''s appearance, I don''t know if he is really blaming himself, taking responsibility for Ren Feiya, or flattering. How can he have the posture of Mr. Tiejiang?


    I laughed bitterly, waved my hand and said, "didn''t I say that? It has nothing to do with you. It''s all my fault. You don''t have to blame yourself. On the contrary, it''s useless to explain. It may even be taken advantage of by people who want to do something. On the contrary, it will add trouble. Let''s just do it. "


    "Who cares? The man who was with the young master''s wife just now is very familiar. I seem to have seen him somewhere. I don''t know if he is Mr. Hua''s eyes flashed.


    Mr. Hua is not an outsider, but Shao Wentian''s son. His grudge with Sunan has been settled. Without seeing the outsider, I told him all about Li Qi''s identity, including the whole story.


    When Mr. Hua found out the whole story, he was not only not shocked by Li Qi''s identity, but also furious. He showed strong displeasure and couldn''t help scolding him.


    "I''ve been accompanying Ren Feiya all these days, but I didn''t pay attention to tie Jiang. I didn''t expect that the tianbang expert sent by Li family this time was actually Li Qi. This son of a bitch, is he too pretending? I want to pry the corner of you, son of a bitch


    "What''s more, this son of a bitch even tells us something about Tiejiang? He''s a piece of shit


    "Since the last generation, no one in the Li family has been able to compete with Master Li in terms of merit, ability, influence and achievement. Who can resist the Li family with his own strength like Master Li? The position of the great son of the world should be taken by you, the little Lord. "


    "Isn''t Li Qi the martial arts Wizard of the Li family? It''s not the lineage of the orthodox Mr. Li. Why? "


    "Li Qinghao, the leader of the Li family, is not the blood of Mr. Li, but a nephew!"


    "Why?"


    Young master Hua was completely angry. He was constantly angry for me. He wanted to tell the whole world that I was the real Li family.


    Due to the current situation, Mr. Hua held back and did not have the impulse to reveal my identity. Instead, he said, "young master, this can''t be over. The young master''s wife certainly doesn''t like Li Qi, but Li Qi, who is shameless, has to pester the young master''s wife. How can he be allowed to do this? It must be because of the identity of the other party that the young master''s wife tolerates Li Qi''s entanglement. "At this point, Mr. Hua swallowed his saliva and continued to speak, "young master, you think, at present, Li Qi''s identity is very high, while the identity of his wife is low. If Li Qi is looking for an excuse to invite his wife to dinner, she can''t refuse. This is the gap of status."


    It seems that the onlookers can see clearly. It''s true.


    The reason why Ning Xing and Li Qi go together is definitely due to their status. Li Qi is the eldest son of the Li family and has a very high status.


    as like as two peas in Ningfu, which is related to the whole Ning house, she can not refute Li Qi''s face. It is exactly the same as before. Everything is the difference between status and status. Last ditch is it.


    Ning Xing, not intentionally.


    After thinking about it, I was greatly relieved.


    However, I''m still a little worried because Li Qi said before that I would definitely lose. I don''t know what he has to win. That''s the point!


    I can see through all Li Qi''s thoughts, but I have no clue about his cards.


    At this time, the mobile phone rang. I took it out and found that it was the number of the second master.


    Staring at the screen of my mobile phone, I was shocked. I couldn''t believe it. This phone call was like a flash of inspiration, which made me guess what Li Qi''s card would be.


    However, I''m not sure. Li Qi used this to push me back.


    But if I guess, Li Qi''s card is really so, then I stand in the middle of the two, I have to make a painful choice.


    That is, Li Qi can use the Li family''s relationship to get the antidote of Duxue Huaqi pill. He will use this to force me to make a choice between ER ye and Ning Xing.


    It''s to leave Ning Xing and let the second master live.


    Or with Ning Xing, watching the second master die.


    This move can be called spicy!

 Chapter 298

    If I guess correctly, Li Qi''s card will be his weapon. Even if I can''t get Ning Xing, I will be forced back from the competition.


    Thinking, I suppress the inner uneasiness, heavy through the phone.


    Only listen to the second master''s weak voice, slowly spread.


    "Liang Sheng, are you OK in Mingzhu city? I heard that Xiao xing''er has passed by. Didn''t she give you any trouble? "


    The words are full of care and concern.


    "Second master, I''m ok. Ning Xing is also very good. You''ll be safe in Ning Fu. I''ll find an antidote and send someone to give it to you." My nose and hair are sour. I pretend to be calm. I feel guilty and remorse, because I am the one who is most sorry for the second master.


    The second master sighed lightly. He seemed to be less reckless and more sentimental. He said, "cool life, I''m an old bone. Life and death are not important. I hope to see you and Xiao xing''er have a good result before I die."


    "Second master, what do you say? You will not die. " I hurried out a voice, shut up and Ning Apricot''s relation, lest irritate to two Ye''s illness.


    The second master suddenly gave a hoarse smile and said, "you son, everyone will die, sooner or later. The most important thing is to die with value. Lao Tzu has completed his mission to protect Ning Fu and his relatives all his life. Unfortunately, I''m afraid I can''t see you and Xiao xing''er''s children, Lao Tzu''s disciples in the future. If someone can call Lao Tzu master, That would be great. "


    This made me almost cry. It seems that the second master has decided that he will die. This phone call seems to be a last word.


    I do not know how to tell, only choose to promise, no matter what the second master said on the phone, I will promise.


    After talking for a long time, the second master began to talk about his future affairs, and continued to talk about his gratitude and resentment with the Song family. It seems that he even forgot how he formed a feud with the Song family.


    Until the second master talked about the two lists of heaven and earth, he told me that the list of earth is to break through the limit of the body, and we should not blindly rely on pills. On the contrary, the foundation will be unstable and the future strength will be affected. We must take pills as a supplement and training as the main method to bring the potential of the whole body into full play.


    Even Ning Xing hasn''t really broken through the limit of his body, because only by breaking this limit can he break through the tianbang, learn the inner family and refine the inner Qi with his body as the carrier.


    After Jin ascended to tianbang, he didn''t focus on physical training, but turned to practicing neijiamendao and enhancing neiqi and Neijin. Even a little bit of neiqi was several times stronger than the pure physical strength of Dibang.


    "Liangsheng, I''ve left you the inner family skills of Ningfu, that is, the so-called inner family skills. I''ve told the old Wang Badan of ningyuefeng that if you have a chance to break the tianbang one day, you can take them to practice at any time, but if you can''t, don''t take them to practice. Those who are not strong are burning themselves." When it comes to Ning Lao, he still calls him a son of a bitch.


    Then, the second master said, "there are three kinds of Neijia skills. One is the main way to defend, the other is the main way to kill. The last one is relatively mediocre. It has both attack and defense, but it can''t play to the limit. Most of them use neiqi to nourish the body and prolong life. In fact, it''s useless. Ningfu''s Neijia skill is the main way to kill."


    "There are three levels of Neijia skills, the weakest of which is the human level, followed by the prefecture level, and finally the heaven level. Even the Western practitioners of Qi are classified in this way."


    "The skill level will have a certain level of influence on the future strength. Of course, the skill level of Ningfu is half step sky level, which is already good. If you can reach the peak level, it will be the middle of tianbang."


    "I''d like to remind you that no matter who you are, you can only practice one kind of internal skill. You can''t practice two kinds of internal skill at the same time. This will cause internal Qi chaos and sudden death. You must avoid this when you are cold."


    "If you can practice one day, don''t suppress your inner fury, because if you don''t have a strong will, you will easily go into the devil."


    "But if you practice Tao well, you will be very strong. If you are not high enough, you will never win."


    "However, it''s too early to tell Liang Sheng that it''s not too late to come back to Ningfu to get it one day."


    as like as two peas, I realized that in the sky, there was such a division, just like the Dan medicine, which was also classified according to the grade.


    Dan medicine can be divided into inferior, intermediate, superior, superior and holy.


    The internal skill can be divided into human level, prefecture level and heaven level.


    Tianbang is divided into initial stage, middle stage, later stage and peak stage!


    I pondered, what will be behind the peak of this day''s list? Will there be a person with extraordinary strength who has surpassed the peak of tianbang? To an unprecedented strength?


    There is no answer to this question. It''s just my personal guess that the peak of tianbang may be the limit.


    However, in the second master''s words, I realized my mistake. It''s harmful to take pills alone, which may cause unstable foundation. I may not be aware of it now, but it will be too late to find out.I''m secretly glad that my second master told me, otherwise, I would eat it endlessly, waste my training and kill my future.


    So, I asked the second master several times what I didn''t know. Until the second master was a little tired, I hung up.


    During the whole process, Mr. Hua was sitting in silence. I saw that he was uncomfortable. He waved his hand and asked him to accompany Ren Feiya. Take care of her and don''t let her mess again.


    "Don''t worry, young master. I think the best way is to take Ren Feiya back to Yanjing. She''s here to make a jam for you. I have to inform uncle Changfeng. Otherwise, no one can restrain her as a willful young lady." Mr. Hua got up slowly and said.


    I nodded and said, "it''s OK, but you''d better not mention what happened today. Tell your uncle Changfeng that the situation here is a bit chaotic. I''m afraid renfeiya is in danger, so I''ll let you take it back to Yanjing and say it''s me."


    "Yes, young master, I''ll do it now." Mr. Hua stooped to bow his hand and left quickly.


    ...


    the next day, Ren Changfeng sent an order to ask Mr. Hua to take Ren Feiya and force him to leave without staying. Mr. Hua was so happy that he kept winking at me before he left and secretly appreciated my help.


    In this regard, I quietly sent Mr. Hua and Mr. Ren away.


    However, the relationship between Ning Xing and me did not change because of their departure, but became more and more strange.


    Both sides have been silent, so I am very depressed, so I found Ning Xing that day, let Ning Xing this to list master, responsible for training me.


    In this way, Ning Xing needs to stay with me all the time, and Li Qi, the God of plague, has no reason to approach her. Not only can Ning Xing relieve Li Qi''s entanglement, but also can increase the time we spend together, so that this layer of misunderstanding can be gradually eliminated.


    I have even guessed that when Li Qi was rejected by Ning Xing, he was flat. At that time, I felt very happy.


    Ning Xing can look at me, silent for a long time, just did not speak.


    I had no skin and no face at all and said, "what? I have a superior subordinate relationship with you. The superior has orders. As a subordinate, don''t you obey orders? "


    "Are you sure you can bear it?" Ning apricot cold mouth.


    I nodded directly, without any ink.


    Rather apricot also didn''t utter a word, head also don''t return of turn round to walk, seem to acquiesce, the whole person is cold.


    But I saw Ning Xing''s side face from a mirror through the reflection of my sight. After a few steps, I suddenly hung up my vermilion lips and laughed happily.


    ...


    author''s words: I recommend a brother''s new book, the author of nerve knife, we were young at that time. I recommend you to have a look at it.

 Chapter 299

    The next morning, instead of staying in the hotel, I went with Ning Xing to the training camp in Tiejiang, where ye Zhan and ye Shu were.


    Tiejiang''s training camp is mainly the backbone members of Tiejiang in Mingzhu city. It is the mainstay to lead the members to fight at any time in the front line.


    There are not many people, only about ten people, but the level is not low.


    However, when they saw me, they were all respectful and did not dare to neglect me.


    "Meet commander Lee."


    "Welcome to commander Li."


    After learning the purpose of my coming, a big man, who was also the leader of the hall and the person in charge of the venue, called himself Lei Jun, took the initiative to arrange manpower to move part of the venue for me to use.


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu didn''t meet me for several days. They were in high spirits and pulled me to smoke and fart near the camp.


    As a result, Ning Xing came directly to snatch the cigarette I was holding in my hand, put out a pair of devil instructor''s cold face, and said, "what kind of cigarette do you smoke? Now come with me and start training right away


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu look at each other and dare not speak. I have no choice but to follow Ning Xing and go to a room in the camp. I don''t know what she wants to train.


    When I got to the front of the house, I made a few inquiries and found that the house was almost sealed. The windows were very small, and there were steel bars in the middle. Let alone people, even dogs could not get in.


    I haven''t asked why Ning Xing brought me here, Ning Xing kicked on my ass, "go in!"


    I was caught off guard. In an instant, I was kicked by Ning Xing. The dog bit the excrement and rolled all over the ground. I rolled into the house from the door. When I got up, I was disheartened.


    Looking up, I found that the room was dark, just like a small black house, with only one window separated by steel bars for ventilation.


    At this time, Ning Xing this woman, suddenly closed the door, or with the chain hanging on the door, lock it tightly!


    At that time, I was silly, shouting in the room: "Ning Xing, what are you doing?"


    Ning Xing went out to the window and simply said, "training!"


    "Training what?" I asked nervously, thinking that the room was dark. Although the windows were ventilated, my vision was still weak. I could hardly see my fingers. Even if I had no problem in my heart, I was claustrophobic.


    Ning Xing didn''t pay any attention to me. Instead, she picked up a few small stones from the ground and threw them at me in an instant. She was ruthless and fast.


    "Ning Xing, you... Ah ~" I had no way to escape. I was hit by several small stones, and my face was green with pain.


    "Ning Xing! What are you doing? You want to get rich and get killed. " I''m in a hurry. I''m hiding in a corner of the dark room.


    But all of a sudden, I suddenly heard the sound of stones hitting through the wall behind me. My back hurt instantly and I fell to the ground on the spot.


    I look back, just in the corner, was hit by a stone, into a weak light.


    "If you want to survive, don''t hide in a dead corner, otherwise one day the house will become full of holes and can''t support it. With your current constitution, you will be killed on the spot." Ning Xing said a word outside, just like a cold instructor.


    I can''t believe it. I''m here to train, not to kill. What''s Ning Xing doing? Do you want revenge?


    Ning Xing seemed to see through my thoughts and said: "I know you will think that you are here to train, but if you want to train your skills, who is not struggling from life and death? That''s how I used to come here. "


    "If you don''t meet my satisfaction, you can only stay in this room, unless you meet the target one day, you can leave."


    "In the future, someone will deliver food and water to you at the window on time every day."


    "I''m training your sense of danger and your agility."


    Finish saying, rather apricot in a twinkling of an eye then pop up a small stone, accurate hit on my knee, make me uncontrollable half kneel on the ground.


    I eat pain, at the same time silly eyes, the whole person is a circle, Ning Xing did not tell me in advance, I was completely her pit come in ah, this woman, too cruel!


    "What are you doing? I''m going to start Ning Xing stood outside the window, with a pile of small stones in the palm of his left hand and a stone between his right fingers. He could move at any time.


    I was so scared that I got up in pain and stepped back involuntarily.


    To my surprise, there were obstacles on the ground of the small dark room. I was so stunned that I tripped over and knocked my head heavily, which made me dizzy.


    "By the way, I forgot to remind you that there are obstacles on the floor in this room, and there are several steel needles inserted upside down in several positions. If you want to avoid being stabbed to death, you''d better be careful. Of course, it''s all up to you to explore. I won''t tell you where the steel needles are. Now, take the move." Ning Xing reminded a, and then immediately threw the small stone to me, the speed was appalling.


    "Ning Xing, you are too cruel." I lay on the ground and quickly dodged. When I got up, I was scared out of my wits. I thought that there was a steel needle on the ground. Isn''t that the rhythm of playing with life? If it wasn''t for a fall and a stab in the forehead, wouldn''t it be the end?But I was locked in the dark room, can''t go out, can only stay here.


    "Yes, I can avoid it once, but I''m merciful. I''ll come back faster and faster and train you from time to time every day. Maybe it''s when you eat or when you rest." Ning Xing said, and continue to hand.


    Small stones, like long eyes, smashed at me. It hurt me so much that I showed my teeth. I didn''t even have a chance to speak, so I had to hide.


    In less than half an hour, I was completely paralyzed, bruised and aching, and nearly exhausted.


    With the last bit of strength, I leaned against the wall and gasped for air. I didn''t dare to touch the ground at will for fear of being stabbed by steel bars.


    Ning Xing nodded with satisfaction, patted her dusty hands, and said: "let you have a rest for a while. This training is more practical than running and push ups. But you''d better be prepared. I may attack you at any time. This time may be in the window, and the next time may be from the roof. I''ll give you a word to adapt to the dark."


    After explaining, Ning xingtou did not go back. He didn''t mean to take me away at all. He took a piece of black cloth to cover the window, and didn''t give me any light left.


    "Damn it I feel angry in my heart. I feel like I''ve been trapped. I can''t help it. I can''t go away if I want to. I can''t hide in a dead corner. Otherwise, Ning Xing will break through the wall.


    The most important thing is that there are not only obstacles on the ground, but also steel needles on the ground!!!


    So, I took advantage of Ning Xing to walk away temporarily, and quickly inquired about the terrain. I had to find out the position of the steel needle first, otherwise, if I was not careful, I would die here.


    When I glanced around, I immediately gave up. This black room is really a black room. I can''t see my fingers.


    If the window is not covered, I can see more clearly, but now it''s covered tightly. I''m no different from a blind man when I stand in the room. I dare not step, and I''m still looking for a hair!


    Besides, I can''t go out yet. Doesn''t it mean that I have to be here to eat and drink?


    As soon as I thought about the stench, I had a pain in my egg, and then I deeply understood that it was the experience of an expert, rather than just relying on pills to become an expert.


    We have to endure everything that extraordinary people can endure, including darkness and death.

 Chapter 300

    In the next few days, I was tortured by Ning Xing. I couldn''t take a bath.


    First of all, it''s a physiological problem. I''m holding a piece of excrement and urine, and there''s no place to release it.


    Finally, I can''t bear it. I can only bite my teeth, carefully lie on the ground, like a dog, grope for the corner with both hands, and piss happily. I didn''t dare to take off my pants and take this position as my own toilet.


    However, I also found a safe area through this posture of lying on the ground, and fortunately pulled out a steel needle.


    However, I only pulled out one, maybe there are many steel needles in the dark room, and every day I not only have to endure the fear from the ground, but also have to be vigilant against Ning Xing''s sneak attack.


    During this period, Ning Xing''s sneak attack was no less than ten times. Even when I lay on the ground to sleep in the middle of the night, she could change her way to sneak attack me. The little stone hit me, which made me feel painful and alive.


    Perhaps because of long-term darkness, I gradually put the outside world behind me, thinking only about how to safely pull out the steel needle and avoid Ning Xing''s attack.


    Fortunately, when Ning Xing is away, ye Zhan and ye Shu still have a conscience. They know that they chat with me outside the window, secretly stuff clothes, towels and throw mineral water to me. Only in this way can I keep my body clean to a certain extent and not feel sick.


    As time went on, I gradually pulled out one needle after another, all of which were touched by lying on the ground, almost no different from dogs.


    Gradually, through groping, I divided several safe areas, and finally I didn''t feel as nervous as I did at the beginning.


    In these days, Li Qi came to the training camp to find Ning Xing several times. The funny thing is that Ning Xing refused him again and again on the pretext of training me, which made him go away in frustration.


    Even though I can''t see the scene outside, I can hear it clearly. I can''t help laughing. I think Li Qi, you are the God of plague. You have today. Do you know what it''s like to be rejected?


    However, every time I am happy, Ning Xing is a fierce throwing stones, I hit black and blue, a bruise.


    I don''t know how many days I spent in the dark room. I gradually got used to the darkness. Sometimes I could escape Ning Xing''s sneak attack continuously and unconsciously had a sense of crisis.


    Especially my physique, in this day of fatigue, more and more strong, whether it is flexibility, agility or strength, have been enhanced.


    ...


    until one day, Ning Xing suddenly opened the black cloth in the window and said in a cold voice, "well, you can adapt faster than I imagined. It took nine days, which is really beyond my expectation. Even for me, it took a whole month to adapt and adjust your mind. It can be said that your mind, beyond imagination, can adapt in such a short time I''ll get used to it


    "Nine days? Nine days have passed? That two Ye he... "My in the mind a tight.


    Ning Xing''s face changed slightly, and she showed her worry uncontrollably. She was quickly covered up, and put on a cold face instructor''s posture. She said seriously: "now the task is training, other things, after a while, if you want to come out early, you have to work harder, but I can tell you that ye Zhan has been refining for several days, although it may not succeed, but don''t try How can you know if you try? "


    Said, rather apricot open palm, take is no longer a small stone, but is a volume than stone even small steel ball!


    Then, Ning Xing can''t help but say, immediately grasp the steel ball, toward me, I scared face big change, this his mother''s steel ball!


    My eyes fixed on the direction of the steel ball, instantly adjusted my body shape, and quickly avoided the attack.


    Dodged several steel balls, but accidentally hit two in the arm.


    At the moment of touching, the steel ball was inlaid into the flesh and blood, just like a drill into the flesh. The pain made me tremble all over. I couldn''t help inhaling cold air and scolded: "grass, Ningxing, do you want to kill me? It''s not a stone. "


    "It''s still more difficult. I can tell you in advance that at first it''s stone, now it''s steel ball, then it''s knife and concealed weapon. It''s your own choice. I won''t blame you if you die." Rather apricot tiny dun dun, board a pair of instructor face.


    "Ning Xing you!" I gnash my teeth in anger. I can''t say what I''ve suffered. My mouth twitches with pain. I scold in my heart. Is this my choice? I didn''t say to play with my life. Ning Xing kicked me in!


    The next second, Ning Xing''s eyes closed slightly and threw out the steel ball again. The speed was more than twice as fast as before. I had no time to think and scold. I quickly moved away, climbed and rolled on the ground and tried to hide.


    Finally, I accidentally turned out of the safe area. When I rolled to the ground, I stabbed a steel needle into my thigh and stabbed it into the meat. The pain almost choked me.


    Due to the continuous attack of steel balls, I had to endure the severe pain of suffocation and roll desperately. I was not only stabbed by steel needles, but also hit by steel balls one after another, and was inlaid into the flesh alive.


    At this moment, I deeply understand that I have no choice. Now that I enter this dark room, I have to pass the test, not to mention the steel ball, but a lethal concealed weapon!If I can''t pass the test of steel ball, not to mention the hidden weapon behind, even Ning Xing may be merciful, but I can''t guarantee that there is no danger of death.


    The most important thing is that the urgent need to become strong desire, no longer allow me to be weak, no longer allow me to retreat, I have to pass the test!


    So, even if I don''t have a good place in my whole body, I try my best to avoid the attack of steel ball.


    And this process, the initiative is long and suffering, and finally I like a dead dog lying on the ground, again unable to move, Ning Xing just stopped, cold voice: "steel ball, dig out, pain is every strong, must experience, want to become strong, the process is doomed to be cruel."


    With that, Ning Xing pulled on the black cloth again to block the light, making the dark room completely dark and quiet.


    After a long time, I reluctantly have strength, slowly sit up, body pain, pain I lay back.


    Raised his right hand, there are seven or eight steel balls trapped in the meat, all blood, shocking.


    "Grass I clenched my teeth, closed my eyes, and reached out to pick out one. At that time, my consciousness was not clear, because the pain was no less than taking a bullet for myself!


    As the steel ball fell to the ground, I heard a crisp voice. My whole body was shaking, and my back, cheek, forehead and chest kept sweating.


    But I have no choice, even without the support of anesthetics, I can only force my scalp hard and pick it out one by one with my fingers.


    Basically, I have a rest of about ten minutes, and then I go to pick a steel ball out. Every time, it''s like half stepping into the gate of hell. I just want to die.


    Later, in addition to the back and buttocks of the steel ball can not be removed, the rest of all by me again and again to pick out.


    Even I don''t know how to stick to it. I only know that it''s very painful. My heart aches and tears come out.


    Just when my stomach was growling, the black cloth of the window was suddenly pulled open. I thought Ning Xing was going to start again. I was so scared that I didn''t know what to do.


    However, Ning Xing was not seen outside the window, only the sound of the chain lock shaking outside the door, if someone was unlocking.


    Then, the door of the dark room was pushed open, rarely showing enough light. Ning Xing twisted the medicine box, carried the light on her back, walked step by step in front of me, squatted down, could not see her face clearly, only heard her say, "does it hurt? Come on, show me the wound


    A long lost happiness suddenly fills my heart.


    I suddenly feel that these injuries are worth it!


    ...


    the author''s words: today it''s only three shifts, and we don''t add any more for anything.

 Chapter 301

    I quickly stretched out the wound of both hands, to Ning Xing check.


    Ning Xing did not say a word, immediately took out the tool from the medicine box, disinfected and hemostasis for me, quick hands and feet, very skilled.


    The whole process, we did not say a word, I looked at her, she looked at the wound, very delicate for me to bandage up.


    Until the wounds of both hands and feet were completely disinfected and covered with gauze, Ning Xing pulled out the steel needle for me. Every inch of it was like killing me. It was a pain and shivering all over.


    Finally pull out the needle, Ning Xing this just stopped, raised his head and asked: "where else?"


    I couldn''t help being embarrassed. I leaned slightly, first pointing to my back, then pointing to my ass, and said, "here, and... Here."


    As soon as Ning Xing saw my ass, it was full of blood. Her face turned red to the root of her ears, but she didn''t make any sound. Instead, she lifted my coat and carefully used tweezers to clip out the steel ball for me.


    With the help of Ning Xing, the steel balls on his back were clamped out one by one, and he didn''t feel much pain.


    Only the steel ball on my buttock, just let Ning Xing stand still for several minutes, as petrified.


    With a flirting attitude, I said: "Ning Xing, here... Won''t you help me take it out? I can''t do it myself. "


    "Down... Up." Ning Xing swallowed a mouthful of saliva and suddenly gave me a white look. She stretched out her hand and pressed me on the ground, which made my whole body pucker up.


    I look back, Ning Xing''s face is more and more red, holding tweezers in hand, unexpectedly some at a loss.


    Aware of my eyes, Ning Xing stares and says: "what are you looking at? Close your eyes and don''t look!"


    I turned my head and closed my eyes in a hurry. I felt very happy in my heart. This injury is really worth it. This kind of treatment is rare in ten thousand years.


    Then, my lower body suddenly chills, and my pants are slowly pulled down. I quickly show my half buttocks. Ning Xing starts to clamp steel balls for me with tweezers.


    Although I close my eyes, I can''t see Ning Xing''s action, but I can imagine that she must be very shy, even for a big man''s buttock healing.


    Especially Ning Xing''s jade hand, accidentally touched my skin, suddenly a numb feeling, spread all over my body, very sensitive.


    The more to the back, the lower the position, Ning Xing''s action is faster and faster, seems to be unable to bear this kind of shameful behavior, three under five divided by two gave me done, said: "up, done, where is not done?"


    I slowly stand up, quick to carry good pants, just found Ning Xing blush to the extreme, even my eyes dare not face, I see her, she was shy to turn her head.


    I raised the corner of my mouth, pointed to the deep part of my thigh and said, "there is still a steel needle here. I can''t do it. Please help me."


    Ning Xing looked at my thigh, breathing began to tremble, for a long time no action, the whole dark room was silent.


    I don''t care three seven twenty-one, with old clothes pad buttocks, sat in front of Ning Xing, legs a stretch, said foolishly: "Ning Xing, really have steel needle, strange pain."


    Ning Xing had no choice but to bite her teeth and squat down slowly. Her voice was as small as a mosquito and she said, "take it off..."


    I''m secretly proud that I can''t manage so many opportunities. How can I not grasp such a good opportunity?


    So I did according to Ning Xing''s instructions one by one.


    When Ning Xing saw my big lump, her pretty face could almost drip out of water. She was moved and even frightened. She moved her eyes in a hurry and deliberately didn''t look at my big lump. She began to pull out the steel needle inserted in my thigh for me.


    The needle is more painful than the steel ball. It''s pulled out little by little. It''s like the pain of cutting flesh. My facial features are twisted together and become slightly ferocious.


    But just then, Li Qi''s voice came from outside the black room!!


    "Ning Xing? Ning Xing? Why is there no one? Where are you? I''d like to ask you to see a movie


    Li Qi curiously goes to the door of the dark room and looks inside. He sees me with my legs open and my expression is ferocious. Ning Xing squats in the middle. Li Qi is stunned and thinks we are doing something shameful.


    Then, Li Qi''s eyes suddenly bulged, and suddenly took a cold breath. His face was full of strong disbelief, and his face turned green. His expression was even worse than eating dog excrement!


    "This... This, this, what is this doing?" Li Qi opened his mouth tremblingly.


    Ning Xing suddenly looks back and discovers Li Qi''s existence. At that time, she is stunned. The needle is pulled half way, but she doesn''t pull it. The pain makes me more and more ferocious.


    Ning Xingzheng wants to explain. I make a quick decision. I think that since there is a misunderstanding, I will misunderstand it to the end. Li Qi is so angry.


    Simply, I don''t give Ning Xing the chance to explain, deliberately in front of Li Qi, said: "come on, come out soon!! Ning Xing, come on


    Sure enough, Li Qi misunderstood again. He was so angry that his lungs were exploding. He clenched his hands into fists and was furious. It seemed that he could not bear to see this scene. He was so angry that he shook his head and left. He pretended to be a good man and dropped a sentence, "I''m sorry to disturb you two."Ning Xing stood up, want to catch up to explain, but suddenly stopped the pace, inexplicably came back, squatted down again, reached out for me to pull out the needle.


    The steel needle fell to the ground, making a clear sound.


    I said, "don''t you explain?"


    "There''s nothing to explain." Ning Xing raised his head, hate cut my eye, slowly squint up, "Li Shaobai, you just deliberately?"


    I didn''t follow Ning Xingzhuang. I coughed a few times and said directly, "yes, I did it on purpose. Who let Li Qi, a son of a bitch, want to make your idea? Today I want to kill him so that he can die. Don''t you think differently from me?"


    "Are you not afraid of Li Qi''s revenge? You and I know his identity very well. Some things can''t be done too much. " Ning Xing said.


    My smile is getting worse and worse, slowly approach Ning Xing''s pretty face, vomit a hot breath to her, "how? You care about me? It''s OK. For you, revenge is revenge. "


    "Glib, the dog can''t change to eat excrement!" Ning Xing''s eyes changed, and she beat me, my big holy thing!


    "You..." I stretched out my hand to cover it uncontrollably. It was so painful that I couldn''t say anything. The corner of my mouth was twitching.


    "What are you doing? You''re doing it yourself!" Ning Xing stood up, snorted, turned and left, just like running away. She quickly left the dark room and locked the door tightly. "The window will not be covered for the time being. I''ll leave the medicine box in the room for you. Then you can change the medicine by yourself while the light is shining. Today, you don''t need any training. You can sleep at ease."


    I have a lot of pain in my lower body. How can I speak?


    Today, however, seeing Li Qi''s appearance of being crushed, it seems that this blow is worth more than the injury.


    I just don''t know what Li Qi will do next.


    It''s the choice of identity suppression to get back at me.


    Still use the card I guess to deal with me.


    The author''s words: are you happy? If it''s cool, I''d like to vote for Wang Zhiguan. Thank you.

 Chapter 302

    With the passage of time, this day is rare without crisis, I sleep very well.


    However, the next day, my injury is not good, Ning Xing is like crazy, fatally training me.


    And rather apricot seems to have scruples, the steel ball in the hand seems to have long eyes, never hit my ass again.


    I hide in the steel ball attack, as if in a hail of bullets, step by step startled, but also injured.


    Fortunately, whenever the end of training, if I can not solve the injury, Ning Xing will come in for me to heal.


    Only Ning Xing didn''t say a word. Our relationship seems to be back to freezing point, but it''s hazy, as if it can be broken at any time.


    In this way, day after day, I gradually adapted to the steel ball. From the beginning, I couldn''t avoid it. I became able to hide again and again. Even one day, I couldn''t believe that I could stay intact.


    As for the needles in the dark room, I''ve been trying to figure them out. Now, even with my eyes closed, I can walk around the dark room three times without wrestling.


    Li Qi, the God of pestilence, has never come to Ning Xing since that day. It seems that he is worried about it.


    Every time I think about it, I can''t help feeling cool.


    It is rather apricot, she usually still put iron face instructor''s face, see steel needle can''t help me, unexpectedly directly use flying knife.


    The first time I used it, Ning Xing pulled out a handful from her waist. At that time, I was scared. She also said: "very good, Li Shaobai, you are really beyond my expectation. You have achieved this in only 15 days. I didn''t expect that you can adapt so fast and improve a lot. But don''t be too happy. The real training has just begun."


    Finish saying, rather apricot throws out flying knife immediately, the speed is faster.


    "Shit! It''s killing me. " I''m scared like never before. It''s a flying knife. Even if I''m scratched, I have to peel off the skin.


    So, I immediately began to dodge, quickly swam in the dark room, exerting all my abilities and risking my life to escape.


    I saw three flying shadows coming. One of the flying knives in the middle took my head straight. The other two didn''t lock my body, but sealed my two roads on the left and right sides.


    If I don''t want to be stabbed in the head by the flying knife in the middle, I have to choose one of the left and right sides!


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I didn''t want to get a knife. I didn''t have time to open my mouth, so I just tilted my head back and lay on the ground in an instant.


    Three flying knives crossed from my original position and stabbed at the wall. I escaped this scene without danger.


    But soon, Ning Xing didn''t give me too many opportunities to react, and immediately attacked again.


    This time, five throwing knives were thrown out. The fastest one was still straight to the head. The other four throwing knives blocked all the way back. If you are careless, you will die.


    Ning Xing, this is the rhythm to make me get stabbed.


    I couldn''t help cursing. When I got up, it was too late. I had to avoid the danger of my head. I got two flying knives and stabbed them into my arms and shoulders. The rest of them were evaded by me and stabbed into the wall.


    "Ah ~" I was in terrible pain at that time.


    But Ning Xing didn''t even give her time to breathe. She shot again in a flash, fiercer and fiercer, like a storm.


    I don''t know when Ning Xing can be satisfied, can achieve her requirements, let me out of the door of the dark room, can only blindly dodge.


    It is a few days down, I spent every day in the injury, very suffering, I feel these days, than a few years as a soldier is also hard.


    However, Ning Xing didn''t seem to be too merciful every time he started. I realized that it couldn''t work. If it continued, I would be killed. I couldn''t wait to die. I''d better find the right opportunity and fight back!


    However, Ning Xing is an expert in the field. It''s not easy for me to fight back. Her sense of crisis must be several times stronger than me. She will be able to detect it instantly.


    Simply, I take down all the flying knives left by my training every day and place them in the right place. It seems very common. In fact, the connotation is mysterious. No matter where I walk, I can easily pick up the flying knives and definitely have a surprise counterattack.


    But I only have one chance. If I fail for the first time, Ning Xing will be on guard. It''s hard to succeed. I have to find the right chance. I have to find the chance that Ning Xing can''t respond to!


    "The moment of Ning Xing''s hand!" I decided directly on the plan to fight back.


    From this day on, it seems that I am being abused. In fact, I have been observing Ning Xing''s behavior, and I found a very weak flaw in Ning Xing.


    Is whenever Ning Xing shot the moment, in a few seconds, the body will have a certain stiff natural reaction, this is definitely a great opportunity.


    At the same time, I began to plan. As long as I found the right time, I would fight back.


    Unfortunately, this opportunity is too weak, and I can''t find the right time. I can only suffer daily, endure the sharp pain of flying knife, and bite my teeth.


    However, every time when I fell down, Ning Xing would come in and silently heal my wounds. Even if I didn''t say a word, I also felt very warm. It was like a trace of warmth in the suffering, and it was like everything was imperceptible.One night, Ning Xing came in with a good meal and dish, put it on the ground and said, "eat while it''s hot."


    Since I entered the dark room, I haven''t had a really good meal. The meal Ning Xing brought is absolutely a delicious meal. I immediately gulped it down like a hungry ghost reincarnated.


    After eating, I wiped my mouth with satisfaction and leaned against the wall in a mess. I was very satisfied.


    Ning Xing put away the bowl and chopsticks and said, "don''t you wonder why you can adapt so fast?"


    "Is that true? My young master has great willpower. Of course, he can adapt quickly. " I patted my chest and couldn''t help boasting.


    As a result, Ning Xing then gave me a white look, "I mean your body. Before you came here, your behavior of taking pills was already very abnormal. Aren''t you surprised?"


    I picked my eyebrows and said, "don''t you know what to ask? Who gave me my body? This question has been answered for a long time. There is no need to answer at all, OK? Come on, what do you want to ask? Don''t beat around the bush. "


    "Do you think your father really didn''t want to stay in the Li family, so he took your mother to retire from the world. Later, the Li family took it as a taboo because they were concerned about face and were afraid of being laughed at by outsiders?" Ning Xing is full of suspicions.


    I don''t think so, deliberately tease Ning Xing, said: "otherwise? What else do you want? What''s more, your father''s and your mother''s, it''s not right to say that, it should be our parents


    In an instant, Ning Xing''s face changed. She stood up, put down a word, took the loaded bowl and chopsticks, turned around and left.


    "I really can''t communicate with a shameless person like you. Strengthen training tomorrow. Li Shaobai, wait for me!"


    When I heard this, my face turned green and I regretted it. I scolded myself secretly for nothing!


    ..


    the author''s words: if you have something to do in the evening, you should update it early and have a watch.

 Chapter 303

    From the next day, Ning Xing''s Throwing Knife training was even more fierce than the storm, which nearly killed me several times and made me swear.


    "Ning Xing, you are serious!"


    "Ning Xing, you damned woman, are you on purpose?"


    "You take revenge for yourself!"


    In the face of such a fierce Throwing Knife, I gritted my teeth in anger and tried my best. Like a monkey, Ning Xing was playing with me, which almost made me angry.


    The more I am like this, Ning Xing''s eyes will be more and more proud. There is no need to explain the meaning of revenge, or from the beginning, she is revenge.


    I think, I''m afraid that no woman will be more vengeful than Ning Xing.


    In the process of Ning Xing''s revenge, I couldn''t find any chance to fight back. Whenever I aimed at a weak opportunity and was preparing to carry out the plan of counterattack, I would be restricted by Ning Xing''s flying knife track, as if she saw through my action and knew I wanted to fight back.


    Once, twice, three times,


    one day, two days, three days.


    As time goes by, I''m looking for opportunities to fight back almost every day, but I can''t succeed.


    And I have my own guess about Ning Xing''s strength. She has never tried her best in front of me. If Ning Xing tries her best to use her Throwing Knife, I will die with my current strength.


    The strength gap between Ningxing and me is more than ten times.


    The more to the back, the more shocked I was at the strength of Ning Xing, and the more shocked I was at the toughness of the experts in the table.


    Especially when I think of the first battle between the second master and Liu Quan, it seems simple, without any moves, it''s all a direct and decisive battle.


    In fact, I now understand that their moves have been simplified, and they have entered a more profound realm. With one finger and one punch, they can kill the enemy and win, which is also the so-called "no move, win with move".


    They must have experienced unprecedented cruelty before they could reach this level. Now I am far away from them. If I want to be the same as them, I have to suffer the same devastation and tempering.


    As a result, while I was looking for opportunities to fight back, I took it more and more seriously. I almost forgot everything about the outside world. What Li Qi is all bullshit is not as important as how I improve my strength.


    Because only with absolute strength, can we have absolute voice.


    Since I met Li Qi, I have understood this point deeply.


    In the absolute strength, all the stratagems and strategies are weak.


    Until one day, I finally found a chance to fight back!


    Ning Xing stood outside the window, waving, seven throwing knives at the same time.


    At this moment, I was definitely going to be stabbed. I couldn''t escape.


    Simply, I aim at the moment of Ning Xing''s hand, both hands stretch back, pull out two throwing knives from the wall, suddenly send force, suddenly throw out.


    One of them didn''t aim well. I threw it askew.


    Fortunately, the rest of a throwing knife, the track is correct, in Ningxing shot a few seconds, I also shot to her!


    Ning apricot pupil contraction, look moving, mixed with silk unbelievable.


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t succeed in this sneak attack. Instead, I was caught by Ning Xing with her mouth.


    What about me? In order to fight back, he was stabbed by five throwing knives. He knelt down and couldn''t get up.


    Ning Xing raised her hand, took out the flying knife biting her mouth, threw it with great interest, and said: "good, I can find an opportunity to fight back, Li Shaobai. I''m really more and more surprised at you. It can be said that you have reached half of my requirements."


    "But don''t be complacent too early. This is the flaw I deliberately showed you. It''s not so easy to really meet the requirements."


    "Up to now, in 20 days, you have been able to do this step, which really shocked me. In addition to physical factors, the main reason is that your will and mind are higher than ordinary people."


    "To be honest, I''ve never seen anyone like you who can adapt so quickly."


    "Now I find out that if you don''t practice martial arts, it''s a waste of time. You can be called a genius in martial arts, and you started at this age, not in your childhood."


    "If you have to compare, I think you and Li Qi are growing up faster than you at the same time and starting point."


    "It''s a pity that you started too late."


    ...


    "did you do it on purpose?" My whole person is almost silly, I finally arranged a few days of counterattack plan, unexpectedly is Ning Xing deliberately revealed flaws?


    Ning Xing nodded and said: "I do it on purpose, so that I can limit you and show you the flaw of counterattack, so that you can find opportunities for yourself. This can not only improve your speed, but also let you master the accuracy of time. Think for yourself, since I changed to flying knife, is your speed getting faster and faster? Are there more and more flying knives? "


    I thought a little, and then I understood Ning Xing''s deep meaning. It turned out that all this was done deliberately, and let me improve my speed by limiting my movement without knowing anything.Can''t wait for me to react to come over, rather apricot takes me to throw out of that throwing knife, immediately threw to my forehead to come over.


    I was so scared that I glared at my eyes. I quickly turned my head to avoid it. The knife flew close to my right face and nearly scratched my skin. Then I stabbed the wall and didn''t move.


    "In front of the enemy, don''t be distracted. If you have any accident, you will be in a different position." Ning Xing put out a pair of instructor face to say.


    I from panic slow God to, to rather apricot words can''t refute, approbation of point down head, toward her hook hand fingers, "come on, continue!"


    "Very good, from now on, I will still maintain the flaw, you have to find a way to counterattack, when you can counterattack, while throwing more than three throwing knives, even if you pass, into the last round of training." Ning Xing is not anxious or slow. She slowly takes out the Throwing Knife, as if it was specially prepared by the training camp. She can''t finish it.


    "Another round?" I frowned and scolded that the training was hard enough. Unexpectedly, there was another round of training!


    Ning Xing said: "I''m not afraid to tell you that in the last round of training, you don''t need to be injured any more. Make good use of the flying knife in the room. It''s your turn to attack me. If you can hit me ten times, you can get out of the dark room. But there''s no doubt that it''s the most difficult thing to hit me, even if I keep my strength."


    Finish saying, rather apricot immediately hand, like tiannu scattered flowers, a flying knife formed a terrible formation, blink of an eye, there are more than a dozen flying knives hit, more than twice before!


    My mother still has five throwing knives hanging on her body. This time, I got more than a dozen. I was so scared that I turned white. No matter what happened, I gritted my teeth to pick up the old clothes on the ground, like collecting vegetables, and rolled them horizontally into the air.


    "The on-the-spot reaction is extraordinary. I have to say, Li Shaobai, you are really smart." Ning Xing looks more and more moved, but he is more and more ruthless.


    Isn''t this woman interested in me? Why don''t you treat me as a person and abuse me all the time? Am I the target?


    What kind of love is this? Abusive love? It tastes a little heavy.


    I think about it. When it''s my turn to shoot, I''ll let Ning Xing have a good look. What''s a real man with iron blood!


    Think of here, even I have no control of the bad laugh, because I this method, too evil.

 Chapter 304

    In order to realize my plan, I''m still looking for opportunities to fight back in training.


    As for Ning Xing''s flaws, she deliberately revealed them to me, that is to say, she will not change them, and will give me enough opportunities to fight back.


    What''s more, Ning Xing''s counterattack is not to hurt her, but to use three throwing knives to hit her position once. Even if she succeeds, she is like a living target.


    The difference is that with more and more throwing knives, it will be more and more difficult to fight back.


    This is undoubtedly a challenge.


    One time, two times, three times, I failed, and I was too limited to do it.


    However, I didn''t get discouraged. I kept walking in the dark room. My hands and feet became faster and faster. Obviously, I could feel that my physical fitness was constantly improving.


    However, I also found a problem, that is, every time I fight back, I can''t throw three throwing knives at the same time. Every time I either miss or miss, it''s hard to hit all three.


    The most important thing is that the time gap is very short. After a whole day, I only fought back two or three times, but all ended in failure.


    After training, Ning Xing said, "are you aware of your problems?"


    "I know, the accuracy is not enough, others barely pass." I bit my teeth, pulled out the knife inserted in the shoulder, and quickly used the medicine box left by Ning Xing to disinfect and bandage myself.


    Ning Xing said with a straight face: "it''s good to know that this round''s requirements are not high. You only need to hit my position with three at the same time. But the last round of training is that I''m outside and you''re inside. It''s more difficult than all the previous training to hit me."


    I was silly at that time. I thought I was outside and Ning Xing was inside. I didn''t expect that it was like this. Isn''t it so difficult?


    I subconsciously looked around my eyes. The wall is thick. Except for a window, it is almost sealed. How can I hit Ning Xing? Isn''t that bullshit?


    "Isn''t that hard?" Ning Xing suddenly strange smile.


    On purpose, absolutely on purpose.


    I am not happy immediately, ask a way: "rather apricot, you are intentional?"? It''s so hard. How can I hit you? Shall I squat at the window? "


    "Hard, that''s right. The last round of training is not only to train your accuracy, but also to train your arm strength, ear strength and consciousness. Besides, I did it on purpose!" Ning Xing smiles, haughtily raises her head, raises her hand to cover the window and leaves immediately.


    I was so angry that I gritted my teeth. I wanted Ning Xing to have a try. I wanted her to taste my strength. I didn''t expect that the so-called last round of training was so difficult.


    But now that I have come in here, I have no choice but to do what Ning Xing said.


    So, I was always on guard against Ning Xing''s sneak attack. While she was away, I quickly picked up the flying knife on the ground or pulled out the wall, and practiced accuracy by feeling alone in the dark.


    At the same time, I have three throwing knives at my waist, ready to make a surprise counterattack when Ning Xing lifts the black cloth.


    When it came late at night, Ning Xing suddenly opened the black cloth and was ready to attack me. I used the feeling I had practiced for a long time to grab the three throwing knives at my waist and hit them in an instant when she didn''t respond.


    Three throwing knives, unexpectedly, didn''t miss. They all ran to the location of Ning Xing.


    The black cloth is lifted and three throwing knives are stabbed face to face. Ning Xing looks moved and has to stretch out her hands to catch two of them, and then bite the third one with her mouth.


    At the moment when she let go and spat out the Throwing Knife, Ning Xing was shocked and said, "Li Shaobai, you have a good chance. This time you are successful. There are two more times left. If you want to come out ahead of time, you need to speed up."


    With that, Ning Xing didn''t give me room to speak and started high-intensity training again.


    There are more and more flying knives, and the speed is faster and faster. My speed grows rapidly with these flying knives.


    Until the end, I took advantage of all kinds of opportunities, fighting for the crisis of death, and finally successfully passed, into the final training!


    Ning Xing put her hands behind her waist, stood outside the window and said, "from now on, use all the flying knives in the house to attack me. I will swim in all the areas outside the black house. If you can hit me ten times, you will pass the test!"


    "Li Shaobai, you''d better close your eyes, use your ears, use your consciousness, use your senses to judge my position."


    "Because sometimes what the eyes see may not be true."


    Then, Ning Xing''s figure disappeared in a flash. I was surrounded in the dark room and scolded: "Ning Xing, you pit me."


    I had no choice but to pick up the Throwing Knife, hold it in my hand, and listen to the movement outside the house carefully according to Ning Xing''s instructions.


    However, I can''t hear it, let alone how to do it.


    I thought about it. Anyway, Ning Xing said that she would swim outside the house. She would pass the window.


    As soon as I didn''t do it, I immediately took off my clothes and stood facing the window in a big underpants, thinking that this motherfucker was a real man.Sure enough, Ning Xing passes through the window in an instant, suddenly stops and looks at me in such a way that I am stunned at that time.


    Then Ning Xing blushed and said, "what are you doing, Li Shaobai! You are insane


    I ignore, take advantage of rather apricot trance mouth, immediately in the hand of three Throwing Knife.


    When Ning Xing reacts, she knows that she has suffered a big loss. She catches the throwing knife and scolds angrily: "Li Shaobai, you shameless bastard, shameless hooligan!"


    "This is what you taught me. Don''t be absent-minded when dealing with the enemy. Look at you, you know what you''ve done. I''ve hit you three times with three flying knives, right?" I laughed and felt that I was too clever to take advantage of it.


    "You ~ good you shameless Li Shaobai, you give me remember, continue!" Rather apricot gas is not good, and helpless, the whole person gnashing teeth, and then disappeared in the window.


    And next, Ning Xing never passes through the window again. She doesn''t seem to want to see me. She doesn''t want me to succeed.


    I also clearly understand that this move can only be used once, there is no use below.


    However, I still have a second move. I just put on my clothes quickly and lean against the window leisurely, doing nothing.


    After a long time, Ning Xing seems to see me leaning against the window outside. She has been wandering outside for a long time. I''m stunned, but I don''t move. I blush with anger and come over with a thick neck. She scolds: "Li Shaobai! What are you doing? This is training. Why are you lazy? "


    "I''m thinking about you. If I can''t see you, I''m confused." I secretly a smile, with both hands to grasp the hidden in the back of the four throwing knives, instant throw out.


    At this moment, Ning Xing finally understands that she is trapped. Her eyes can almost kill people, but because of the distance, she has no time to dodge.

 Chapter 305

    Ning Xing glared at me fiercely, grabbed four throwing knives in a hurry, threw them to the ground angrily, and scolded: "Li Shaobai, you treacherous and shameless son of a bitch!"


    "No, you''re wrong. It''s a stratagem. Stratagem is part of strength. Am I wrong?" I raised my head and said triumphantly.


    "Go on! There are three more Ning Xing''s face flushed with anger, but she couldn''t refute it. She stamped her foot and disappeared out of the window again.


    I quickly returned to the dark room, thinking that two strategies had been used, Ning Xing would not be cheated again. The last three times were definitely more difficult.


    Sure enough, no matter what tactics I use, I can''t lead Ning Xing to show up. I can only bite my teeth, close my eyes according to Ning Xing''s original command, and use my ear power and consciousness to judge Ning Xing''s position silently.


    At the beginning, I couldn''t hear anything unusual, but as time went on, I vaguely found a very slight, if not footsteps.


    "Here it is I instantly picked up a flying knife and threw it in the direction of the sound of footsteps. As a result, the flying knife was stuck in the wall and didn''t move.


    I had an egg ache. Ning Xing was outside and I was in the house. There was a wall in the middle. Although it was not made of concrete, it was an earthen house, but it was still very difficult. It took a very strong arm force to penetrate the wall and hit Ning Xing in an instant.


    But under, I take a deep breath, don''t worry to continue to investigate the position of Ning apricot, turn to pick up the knife, force to the wall nail.


    With all his strength, the throwing knife only pierced half of the wall, and could not break through to the outside. It was very difficult.


    At this time, Ning Xing''s voice came from outside the room. She said, "if you want to break through the wall in an instant, you can''t rely on brute force alone. You need to master the skills. The summary is just three words. Quick, accurate and ruthless!"


    "Quick, sure?" I subconsciously look to the window, Ning Xing is not in, this woman must be afraid of me to calculate her, more and more vigilant.


    "That''s right, be quick, be cruel!" Ning Xing''s words came again.


    I nodded and fell silent. I silently read the words "quick, accurate and cruel" in my heart. I raised my hand to the earth wall and grasped the flying knife. First, I made a gesture, and then I made an instant effort.


    This time, I no longer rely on the simple brute force, but unload the brute force, use the skill to exert force, use the instant arm strength to burst out, and suddenly throw the throwing knife.


    In a flash, the flying knife pierced into the wall. Although it didn''t break through, it was much better than just now.


    I simply give up attacking Ning Xing for the time being, let her slowly relax her vigilance, and start the practice of throwing knife through the wall again and again.


    Even if the end of the day''s training, numb hands, I also desperately practice.


    Because I''ve been in the dark room for nearly a month. I don''t know what the situation in Tiejiang is like now and what the second master''s condition is.


    At this moment, I can''t wait to get out of the dark room, and the way to leave is very simple, that is the last three times!


    The second master''s time is not much. I''m almost counting every minute. I can''t afford to delay any longer. I have to leave the dark room as soon as possible.


    Even if ye Zhan failed to refine the antidote, he even lost his last hope. I have to catch up with... The last side.


    A few days later, in my crazy practice, I finally got results. Not only did my arm strength increase greatly, but my skill of using flying knife was more flexible. Even if I broke through the wall, it was gradually light and easy to lift.


    Fortunately, the flying knife is small. If it is changed into a small stone, I''m afraid that if it goes on for a long time, the earth house will collapse.


    And also in these days, I have not attacked Ning Xing, her vigilance to me is more and more relaxed, this may be my one-time solution.


    So, I pretended to practice, in fact, I was secretly using my ear power and consciousness to judge Ning Xing''s position.


    My ears move, suddenly aware of the position of Ning apricot, but I did not worry, continue to pretend training.


    Ning Xing is more and more relaxed. She seems to think that I''m really training. I secretly smile, thinking that ear power consciousness is important, but strategy has more weight than these.


    If Ning Xing doesn''t deliberately keep her hand, I can''t succeed. Unfortunately, it''s just training. She doesn''t concentrate and crush me with absolute strength, so I still have a great chance.


    Finally, I found the right opportunity to take advantage of Ningxing relax vigilance moment, to judge her position, instant hit three throwing knives, one-time solution!


    Three flying knives went through the wall, and there was no movement outside.


    After a while, Ning Xing walked slowly out of the window, picked up the three throwing knives I hit, threw them into the room through the window, and said, "good. It''s just a month. Li Shaobai, you''ve passed the training, and you can come out."


    With that, Ning Xing unties the chain lock of the gate.


    I eagerly opened the door, and suddenly a series of dazzling light came into my eyes.


    I closed my eyes subconsciously, until I got used to the light, I opened my eyes slightly, stepped forward and stepped out of the dark room!


    "Finally out." Looking up at the long lost blue sky, I don''t know how I spent this month. I only know that I am dirty and my hair is in a mess. I want to take a hot bath immediately.Without saying a word, I immediately took a bath in the bathhouse of the training camp and rubbed it with my hands. It was all black dirt. I was disgusted by myself.


    "What the hell is that? It''s disgusting. "


    "Well, it''s not bad, ha ha ha." Looking at his body full of scars, it is much stronger than a month ago.


    The most important thing is that I actually have eight abdominal muscles and Mermaid line, plus the scars all over my body, full of masculinity, which makes me handsome, almost fell in love with myself, and I can''t help laughing.


    Finally, I washed my body clean. When I walked out of the bath with my bare arms, Ning Xing saw my perfect line and blushed at that time. She took out a box of ointment from her arms, put it in my hand and left with a word.


    "This is the ointment for removing scars. I will wipe it on my body every day. After a while, the scars will be gone. I''ll wait for you in the camp outside. Hurry up!"


    I carefully opened the ointment box, this is the first time Ning Xing gave me something, it''s so sweet, I can''t help rubbing it on my body.


    Then, after finishing everything, I quickly went back to the training camp and called Liang Guan as I walked.


    As soon as I got through the phone, I immediately asked, "Liang Guan, tell me what''s going on now!"


    "Li Guan, you have come out at last! You are not in Tiejiang this month. I don''t know how many things have happened in Tiejiang. " Liang Guan complained repeatedly. After receiving my call, he told me everything about Tiejiang for a month, just like he met the Savior.


    After listening to it, I could not help but look down and get angry in my heart.


    After hanging up the phone, I couldn''t help being rude and scolding: "Li Qi, you son of a bitch, your revenge is your revenge. What do you mean by taking the Tiejiang brush? Grass


    "Damn it


    At this moment, I was completely angry, and decided that I could not let Li Qi stay in Tiejiang any longer.


    "If I don''t get angry, you think I''m a sick cat!"

 Chapter 306

    In my absence, this damned Li Qi, in his own high status, regardless of the public''s obstruction, forcibly handed over a part of Tiejiang''s territory to pan Jian, a member of the Green Gang. He also said that it was a gift of kindness!


    This part of the site is a full third of the Tiejiang stronghold in Mingzhu city.


    In other words, with the help of Li Qi, the territory of Qingbang has increased to 80%.


    Li Qi not only gave the site away for nothing, but also directed Tiejiang to expand the strongholds that had already completely controlled the four surrounding cities.


    Li Qi, a son of a bitch, doesn''t understand that Xiangwai must first settle down with Nei. Qingbang is a cancer in the middle of the situation. How can he expand rashly if he doesn''t eradicate it first?


    On purpose, Li Qi is absolutely on purpose. On purpose, he retaliates against me. Latte River brushes.


    Because no matter what Li Qi does in Tiejiang, he is just an inspector. If there is a mistake in the end, the Li family will blame him. The responsibility will fall on me. He has nothing to do with it!


    Besides, who dares to report Li Qi? Say he did it?


    At the end of the day, I can only eat a dumb loser!


    "Damn it I can''t help scolding. I can''t help it any more. I have to drive Li Qi away completely.


    When I came to the training camp, I couldn''t help saying that I didn''t have time to ask Ye Zhan about the antidote, so I took Ning Xing to leave quickly and went straight to Tiejiang base camp.


    On the way, I endure a belly of anger, asked: "Ning Xing, Tiejiang out of such a big thing, why don''t you tell me?"


    "I don''t want to tell you that I don''t want you to be distracted in training, and Li Qi is making it clear that he wants to revenge you. Do you have a way to fight back?" Ning Xing said.


    I took a deep breath and said, "not a month ago, but now."


    "What can you do?" Ning Xing began to wonder.


    I lit a cigarette, holding a strong anger, should say: "go you know."


    ...


    ten minutes later, when I arrived at Tiejiang base camp, I took Ning Xing to enter the building immediately, called all the high-rise buildings, and held a strategic meeting. All the staff must be present.


    When I arrived, the five persons in charge, led by Liang Guan, relaxed and immediately informed me one by one.


    Soon, all the Tiejiang high-rise buildings in Mingzhu city and the surrounding four cities came in an hour. No one was absent. They were all sitting in the conference room, with more than 30 people.


    As for Li Qi, he didn''t expect to come. He swaggered in the first row, just like his family. His eyes were still full of unhappiness. He seemed to be worried about Ning Xing and me.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I took Ning Xing to the rostrum and looked around. He fell on Li Qi''s face. He turned up a smile at the corner of his mouth. It was like mockery, suggesting: "Li Shaobai, you see, Tiejiang is in a mess now. What can you do with me?"


    I narrowed my eyes. Instead of looking at Li Qi, I slapped the table with a straight face and yelled, "who is it! Who ordered Tiejiang to expand out rashly and send the territory to Qingbang? Stand up for me


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience''s attention fell on Li Qi, but no one dared to name him.


    Li Qi shrugged his shoulders, stood up slowly and said with a smile, "it''s me. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s you? Just a inspector. Who gave you the power? " I glared at Li Qi.


    As soon as Li Qi''s face changed, it seemed that in front of so many people, he was criticized by me in public, and he couldn''t keep his face. He suddenly turned cold and said in a cold voice, "what? What else do I need your consent to do? Who gave me the power? Do you want to explain my identity? "


    I was completely angry and couldn''t manage so much anymore. The whole person yelled: "do you know how much impact this will have on tiejiangnan''s plan? Tiejiang is not your personal belongings, you actually said to send it? Do you know what territory means? "


    "You don''t understand the principle that foreign affairs must be settled first? How can the Qing Gang expand rashly before it is eradicated? Mingzhu city is the base camp. If the Qinggang and outsiders cooperate from inside to outside, what can Tiejiang do? Are you going to ignore the lives of Tiejiang''s senior officials? "


    "Moreover, if you do your own job, I really don''t need my consent, but this is Tiejiang''s strategy. What qualifications do you have to step in? What about the eldest son of the Li family? This is identity, not position, not power! "


    "If you want to get involved, at least you have to have this position to get involved. But as an inspector, you obviously don''t have this qualification. If you don''t agree with me today, you can go back to the Li family and get a higher position than me to talk about it again!"


    "Now you are not qualified to be here in Tiejiang, and you are smart!"


    "Even if you don''t do your duty well as an inspector, you''ve never visited Yangcheng city. What''s the use of Li''s asking you to be an inspector?"


    With the spread of my words, the whole audience was shocked. Unexpectedly, I dared to criticize Li Qi face to face. Everyone was shocked and couldn''t help gasping.


    "This... Li Guan, what are you going to do?""Is Li Guan not afraid of Li Shizi?"


    "Li Guan is so impulsive. Li Qi is the eldest son of the Li family. If he goes back to the Li family to sue Li Guan, Li Guan will not be able to get away."


    "Even, you might lose your life."


    "Li Guan, it''s too impulsive."


    I''ve heard all these words, and I don''t care at all. Since I dare to criticize and humiliate Li Qi in spite of his identity, I''m absolutely sure.


    As I said on the road, maybe a month ago I had nothing to do with Li Qi, but I had been in the dark room for so long, and many things had already been figured out.


    Li Qi is a son of the world, but he doesn''t have the power to command Tiejiang. He just comes to inspect.


    Secondly, Ning Xing stands behind me. If Li Qi is angry and wants to kill me, Ning Xing will hate him all his life.


    Li Qi is interested in Ning Xing. One day, he doesn''t dare to destroy the relationship with Ning Xing. This is my biggest reliance!


    Sure enough, Li Qi''s face became more and more ugly. He was so angry that he showed a strong intention to kill him. He always showed his restrained breath, which made the whole audience fall into a very oppressive atmosphere. Even his breathing became uncomfortable.


    However, I remained unmoved, and my face did not change. I cheered, "Li Qi, what else do you want to say now? If not, please leave Mingzhu city immediately and go to Yangcheng city for inspection according to your duty. "


    "I''ll go whenever I want. I don''t need you to care. What a brave Li Shaobai, you dare to challenge me. Can you believe that the commander will be replaced as soon as I make a phone call?" Li Qi stares at me coldly and says.


    At this moment, all the members of Tiejiang, including Liang Guan and the other five persons in charge, looked dim and sighed.


    "Li Guan, he is... Too impulsive."


    "It shouldn''t be."


    "If Li Shizi does this, Li Guan has nothing to do."


    ...


    I slowly raised the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "if you have the ability, you can go and complain. How can such a big man still be like a child? Are you doing something childish? Don''t you feel ashamed? "


    "You As soon as Li Qi heard it, his expression was just like eating dog excrement.


    ...


    ...


    words of the author: grandma is critically ill and the notice has come down. My mood is very complicated, bitter and sad. I can''t write this chapter for several times. Let us know in advance that the update in the next few days may be slower, but I won''t change even if the sky collapses.

 Chapter 307

    "I''m naive?" Li Qi raised his hand and pointed to himself.


    I am merciless, open mouth to scold: "you are not childish, who is childish?"? I didn''t say you''re brain damaged! "


    "What? You have the guts to say it again Li Qidun trembled with anger and began to get angry.


    I didn''t even think about it. I repeated, "brain damage! idiot! Fool! How''s it going? "


    "You! How bold Li Qi grits her teeth with anger. Her veins are blue and her face is ferocious. Her hands are clenched tightly, and she may take a hand at any time.


    "So what? Lao Tzu''s courage is so great! " I don''t panic. I don''t worry about Li Qi''s hand. I know he doesn''t dare.


    Sure enough, Li Qi is stuck in the same place for a long time without any action. He seems to be thinking about Ning Xing''s feelings and dare not rush to destroy the relationship.


    However, where does Li Qi know that Ning Xing doesn''t like him at all. It''s just because of the great disparity of identity, so she has to treat him well.


    If Li Qi is not a descendant of the Li family, Ning xingcai is too lazy to pay attention to him.


    In the process, Li Qi''s face became more and more ugly, from a burst of blue and red to black.


    Finally, Li Qi seemed unable to bear the sight of others, and he was helpless to me. He took out his mobile phone and prepared to dial it. He wanted to tell me in the Li family, "OK, very good, Li Shaobai, you wait for me."


    Li Qi''s action, falls in my eye, uses two words to describe, that is naive.


    Li Qi is too naive and smart to play such a trick of children suing their parents. If he didn''t have the strength, I don''t think he would be the eldest son of the Li family in his whole life. His IQ is hard.


    Simply, I said: "Li Qi, if you have the ability, you can call, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. You are also thankless when you make this call. You are obviously deliberately disturbing the situation. If I report the matter to you, all members of Tiejiang will try their best to protect me. No matter what the symbolic meaning is, I will punish you for being mentally disabled. Later on, the Li family may not help you After all, Tiejiang also belongs to the Li family. An accident is equal to the loss of the Li family. "


    "As for Li Qi, what about you? It''s not only thankless, but it''s also a joke that tianbang experts complain to their parents. It''s going to get out. You''re a big son of the world. You may have to give some discount. The Li family''s internal competition is bound to be fierce. It''s hard to guarantee that you won''t be used by other sons of the world to deal with you. You decide whether it''s good or bad, don''t say I didn''t give you a step down. "


    I said this on purpose. What''s going down the steps? When I put it this way, Li Qi had no way to go down the steps, and could only end up losing face.


    Li Qi''s call, whether it''s called or not, will end in self humiliation.


    I mean it on purpose. I mean it on purpose. I want to piss off Li Qi, a son of a bitch, and get back all the anger I''ve suffered before!


    With the spread of my words, everyone looked moved, as if in the month when I disappeared, their sullen feelings were all vented at the moment. In the sight they cast at me, they showed respect and began to whisper.


    "It seems that we underestimated Li Guan, and he was able to...


    " Li Guan''s stratagem is amazing! This move is obviously aimed at Li Shizi. He can even turn the tables in this situation! "


    "The other side is a master of tianbang. It''s hard to say. Once Li Shizi makes a move, we all have to die, but he has no way to take Li Guan."


    "Li Guan, he doesn''t even have a place list... He dares to openly fight against tianbang experts. If you don''t say anything else, you can only rely on your courage. No one on the scene can match him."


    "Li Guan is really a God and a man..."


    at this moment, Li Qi was petrified with his mobile phone, and his expression was extremely tangled, as if he had been stabbed to the point by me.


    I laughed, deliberately provoked Li Qi''s nerves and said, "what? No more


    "Li Shaobai, it''s very good. I didn''t expect you to be so brave. I underestimated you too much, but don''t think you won completely. Let''s wait and see!" Li Qi raised his head. He was more and more murderous and useless. He was so angry that his teeth were almost broken.


    With that, Li Qi seems to have no face to stay in the conference room. With a decisive shake of her sleeve, she turns around and walks away. Even her steps are so gloomy that she seems to want to find a hole to drill her head in.


    As soon as Li Qi left, the whole conference room was silent for more than two minutes.


    I don''t know who, suddenly burst out laughing, causing the whole audience to laugh, as if finally raised their eyebrows.


    "Li Guan, great talent!"


    "Finally, someone can beat Li Qi."


    "We''ve been angry for a whole month, and finally we''re back."


    "Li Qi, relying on his own identity, tells us what to do and makes a mess of the situation. If Li Guan doesn''t show up again, the loss will be incalculable."


    I look around, eyes scan the audience, we are all laughing.


    "What are you laughing at! Is that funny? Listen to a little inspector at will, act rashly without asking my advice, and punish you for deducting half a year''s benefits! " I directly stare at them, scared them all shut their mouths, dare not smile again.But even if they shut their mouths, their expression still contains a smile, it seems that I punish them, but also feel not unjust.


    Gradually, some people began to talk about it.


    "Li Guan was afraid that we would laugh too loud and be heard by someone who had a heart."


    "It''s worth it, not to mention half a year. Even if it''s a year, I''m willing to. It''s too damn worth it."


    "Li Qi is a great son of the world and a master of tianbang. What can such a rare event be regarded as half a year''s welfare?"


    "If I used to doubt whether officer Li could be a commander, now I can pat my chest and say that this position belongs to officer Li. I''m convinced."


    I quickly cough, raised his hand to stop the discussion, said: "now change the topic, talk about the current specific situation, who voluntarily come up to tell me?"


    Liang Guan stood up immediately, stepped forward, arched his hands respectfully, looked more awed than ever, and even said: "tell Li Guan that in the month when you are away, the original first step plan, the four cities have completely won the right to speak, but Li Qi stepped in, leading to the outward expansion."


    "There is also the situation in Mingzhu city. Li Qi... Gave the Qinggang a large piece of territory for nothing. We tried our best to stop it, but we couldn''t stop it at all. Li Qi''s insistence made the Qinggang grow stronger and stronger."


    "Even once, several of our responsible persons met pan Jian while dining out. He insulted us face to face and said that he would never have a good life with Li Guan. He also said that as long as Li Qi stayed in Tiejiang for a day, we could not help him. As for the site he sent out, we could not go back."


    Speaking of this, Liang Guan is already sweating.


    I narrowed my eyes and said with a smile: "it seems that Pan Jian is very confident. Now I''ll give you a few days to gather all the forces outside and occupy four surrounding cities. When everything is ready, I''ll give pan Jian a chance to catch a turtle in a jar!"


    "Since Pan Jian is so confident, I''ll break his confidence and let him have a taste of my wine. I''ll see if he admits defeat."

 Chapter 308

    With my order, the five persons in charge headed by Liang Guan, including all the Tiejiang high-level officials, did not dare to neglect and immediately carried out my order.


    On the same day, all the forces that spread out of the four cities returned to the cage, stuck to their strongholds, firmly held their voice in the local area, and carried out win-win cooperation with local forces.


    In addition, the four City strongholds completely blocked Mingzhu City, so that all external transactions of the Qingbang were cut off, just like cutting off food and grass.


    What I want is this kind of effect. The so-called "catching turtles in a jar" is not to fight violence with violence, but to subdue people''s soldiers without fighting, so that the Qing Gang would cut off trade for a long time and had to choose to surrender with a white flag.


    For a long time, the Qing Gang must be demoralized and its power disintegrated. Pan Jian had no choice but to surrender.


    Since Pan Jian dares to swallow so many sites in Tiejiang, I not only want him to return, but also have to spit out all the profits!


    My Tiejiang is not so easy to swallow.


    This time, pan Jian lost Li Qi''s card, and he was sure to lose. There was no way to turn the tables again. Even Tianmen could not save him!


    If it wasn''t for Li Qi, how could the Green Gang struggle? How can we delay so much time? It''s been completely defeated by me.


    As for Tiejiang''s whole plan, Li Qi, who was in Tiejiang, naturally knew it like the back of his hand. He was so angry that he came to the door alone and said, "Li Shaobai, do you know pan Jian and I have friendship? If you deal with the others, how can you deal with the Green Gang? "


    I immediately feel uncomfortable, in front of Ning Xing''s face, mercilessly humiliated him, said: "are you brain kicked by donkey or what? Your friendship is your friendship. Tiejiang''s plan is Tiejiang''s plan. What does it have to do with your friendship? Just because you have friendship with Pan Jian doesn''t mean I have friendship with him. "


    "Public is public, private is private."


    "And didn''t I say that before? Qingbang is located in the central area of Tiejiang. If it is not eradicated, there will be a huge hidden danger, and it will not be able to expand at ease. Do you know this truth? "


    "If you want to blame it, it''s because the Qinggang is in the wrong team. Who let him have contact with Tianmen?"


    "Besides, did I touch pan Jian''s hair? I''m asking him to surrender, but I didn''t say I''d take his life. I''ve given you enough face. Don''t be shameless, just keep playing in front of me. "


    Li Qi was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He was choked by my continuous words.


    For a moment, Li Qi turned her eyes, looked at Ning Xing and said, "Ning Xing, look at Li Shaobai. He treated me like a friend. I didn''t expect that he would treat me like this. It''s just unjust!"


    I can''t help twitching. I secretly scold Li Qi for treating me as a friend? Don''t tease me. You want to kill me and give it back to your friends. How can you not go to heaven, Li Qi?


    But I didn''t rush to open my mouth. Like Li Qi, I focused on Ning Xing to see what she would do.


    Ning Xing was slightly embarrassed. In front of Li Qi and me, he said, "I tried to persuade Li Shaobai, but he didn''t listen. What can I do? Besides, he is a villain..."


    What did Ning Xing persuade me? Why don''t I know?


    In the twinkling of an eye, I figured it out. Ning Xing was afraid that Li Qi could not bear it. She wanted to choose her hand, and she wanted me to keep pressing him to make Li Qi helpless.


    As a result, Li Qi, a fool, even believed it. He glared at me angrily and scolded, "Li Shaobai, you are a wicked son of a bitch. You treat me like a friend all the time. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this."


    Li Qi opened her mouth on purpose to lower my impression in front of Ning Xing and frame me up.


    But how can Li Qi know that Ning Xing is on my line at all? Why don''t you know what Li Qi means?


    If you want to blame it, you can only blame Li Qi for his low IQ. You think that people all over the world have the same IQ as him. It''s really a tough injury.


    Simply, I said: "in the end who is the first? When you first came here, I forbeared for a time. You were always pushing ahead. "


    "What''s wrong with me?" Li Qi countered.


    I laughed and said, "who is being unkind and unjust? Who is pretending to be a good man? You and I know it. Do you really want me to tell you? Do you really want me to humiliate you so much that you are willing to


    Li Qi took a look at Ning Xing, his face changed slightly, and his tone came down slightly. "You... Don''t frame good people. I don''t argue with people like you. I can''t compare with you in terms of words, OK?"


    Speaking of this, Li Qi''s eyes twinkled and showed a hint of sharpness. "But, our business is not over. From now on, you are no longer my friend. You can see for me, and Ning Xing and Li Shaobai are such unruly men. Don''t worry. I advise you to leave this man as soon as possible. Don''t be cheated by him. He is a sinister villain."


    After that, Li Qi turned around and left.


    I can''t help but smile bitterly, turn to look to rather apricot, picked pick eyebrow, ask a way: "you this responsibility shirks quite cleverly, who teaches you?"


    "A shameless and sinister villain." Ning Xingbai gave me a look.I turned my lips, quickly changed the topic and asked, "what''s the situation over there? How is the antidote refined? "


    "I''m not sure." Ning shook her head.


    If I can''t refine the antidote of Duxue Huaqi pill, I''ll be dead.


    After a while, I felt full of guilt. Without saying a word, I took Ning Xing to the training camp and decided to ask about the situation in person to see the progress of antidote refining.


    More than ten minutes later, Ning Xing and I entered the training camp. Under the leadership of Ning Xing, we came to an independent yard.


    I stopped at the gate of the courtyard, raised my head, looked at a plaque hanging on the gate, slightly raised my mouth, "Langya Pavilion, this pavilion is not that pavilion."


    Inside the gate, smoke rose slowly from the sky, which was the smell of choking nose in my memory.


    But the difference is that the smell is mixed with the smell of medicine.


    So I took a step and pushed the door open.


    In the courtyard, ye Shu bared his arms, exposed his muscles, closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, soaked in a huge pot of medicinal materials, and burned desperately with fire. The water temperature was astonishing, and bursts of steaming water kept emitting the fragrance of medicine.


    As for ye Zhan, he was on the other side of the yard, holding herbs in his left hand, gloves in his right hand, seven or eight living centipedes with bloodshot eyes, waiting for the cauldron in front of him.


    Two people unprecedented attention, even if I and Ning Xing step into the yard, also didn''t notice.


    I don''t want to interrupt them, only quietly asked Ning Xing, "what is Ye Shu doing?"


    "Ye Shu''s meridian is retrograde. Although he took a lot of pills, it can''t be reversed completely. So he can only use the herbs to regulate the meridian, put them in a big pot, soak them in it and force them to reverse. But the process is extremely painful. Can you imagine how hot the water is?" Ning explained.


    Then, I looked at Yezhan and asked, "what about Yezhan? Why take a centipede? Aren''t these centipedes poisonous? "


    "I don''t know. It''s like fighting poison with poison." Ning Xing said.


    I nodded, took a deep breath, with Ningxing slowly walked past.

 Chapter 309

    Quietly came to Ye Zhan behind, he was unconscious, serious to the extreme.


    I took a look at the tripod. There are a lot of medicinal materials in it, which are being refined and gradually condensed in the center of the tripod.


    At this time, ye Zhan suddenly moved his right hand and threw the centipede directly into the cauldron. In an instant, it made a creaking sound of scorched centipede.


    These centipedes, visible to the naked eye speed, into a pool of black water, into the medicine, into one.


    Then, ye Zhan took a breath of the atmosphere. It seemed that at the critical moment, he immediately put the left hand medicine into the cauldron, covered the medicine that was attacked by the black water, and completely wrapped it.


    As time goes by, Ning Xing and I stand behind and watch ye Zhan''s Alchemy carefully. We dare not interrupt his thoughts rashly to avoid the consequences of failure.


    After ye Zhan put the herbs in, there was no other action, but he controlled the fire under the tripod.


    soon, the medicinal materials are continuously concentrated, and the essence of them is squeezed by the hot temperature, and slowly begins to shrink. It is very magical.


    Even if I am a layman, I can see a lot of ways at the moment. The reason why this medicine can be concentrated must have something to do with the cauldron. I just don''t know if the successful refining of this pill can be effective.


    After more than half an hour, all the herbs were concentrated together, but they didn''t take shape.


    "Almost. We have to wait." Ye Zhan raised his hand and picked up a lid beside the cauldron. He carefully covered the cauldron. He was relieved. He slowly took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and sucked them one by one.


    Ye Zhan turns his head inadvertently, and suddenly finds Ning Xing and I are standing behind. We are so scared that we almost fall to the ground. He stammers and says, "when did you come, Lord of the pavilion?"


    I slightly raised a smile, patted Ye Zhan''s shoulder, motioned him to keep calm, explained: "I''ve been here a long time, but you''re too serious. Ning Xing and I don''t want to interrupt you."


    Speaking of this, I asked: "now how is the antidote refined?"


    "Well, it''s hard. It''s hard." Ye Zhan''s face became very ugly, and he was very heavy.


    My heart thump a, suddenly have a bad premonition to heart hit, simply carefully asked Ye Zhan again, about the antidote.


    Ye Zhan told me that the toxicity of this poison blood Huaqi pill is extremely strong. If you want to resolve the toxicity, you must use a more severe poison pill to fight against the poison, suppress and cover the original toxicity, and thoroughly attack the toxicity of the poison blood Huaqi pill, and then use another antidote to solve the toxicity.


    Although Ye Zhan has not yet refined a real antidote, the poison pill, which is used to cover the toxicity, is already in the process of refining. At least it can be delayed for the second master for a while.


    "What we lack most now is time. Second master Ning doesn''t have much time. We can only use this method to delay for a while. If I refine a poison pill that is more violent than the poison blood transforming Qi pill, I believe I can refine a new antidote and save second master Ning." Ye Zhan said.


    My heart sank, more and more worried, "then how do you make sure that this poison is stronger than the poison blood to transform Qi Dan?"


    Ye Zhan said: "you can rest assured that I have asked Tiejiang to get me a lot of mice for experiments, including poisons and even poisonous insects. I will try them one by one. After these mice die, I will dissect and observe them."


    I nodded, pointed to the covered cauldron, and asked, "what is the purpose of covering the cauldron?"


    "to cover this Dan Ding is to gather all the essence through the hot air inside the tripod and form the natural medicine. It takes a whole day and a night. I think the owner of the restaurant should deal with other things first. If there is any result, I will inform you at the first time." Ye Zhan explained.


    I weighed, this matter has come to the last moment, in addition to Ye Zhan, I have no way, can only die as a live horse doctor, so I heavily grasp Ye Zhan''s shoulder, dignified said: "Ye Zhan, please!"


    "What do you mean, Lord? We''re brothers. What''s the polite thing to say? " Ye Zhan pushed me away, suddenly glanced at the distance, closed his eyes and soaked in the big pot. He said in a soft voice: "Hey, hey, as long as you are willing to speak for me, I will be satisfied."


    "Oh, they are willing to take care of you?" I said a word.


    Ye Zhan, a disheartened guy, even narcissized himself. He put his hair in order and said, "that''s true. I think Chuyu and Yan are interested in me."


    This guy, narcissistic, almost made me sick.


    At the same time, ye Shu suddenly opened his eyes, trembled violently, and climbed out of the pot with great difficulty. His skin was hot and red, and he came to the ground, wheezing and roaring in pain.


    In particular, ye Shu''s skin is almost transparent when scalded, and the flow of blood vessels can be seen clearly.


    At the moment when ye Shu fell to the ground, his skin was so tender that his back was immediately rubbed out of a layer of skin, and blood flowed out in a flash. It was shocking.


    "Ye Shu!" I was scared at that time. I ran to Ye Shu and reached out to help him up.As a result, Ning Xing grabbed my hand, shook his head at me and said, "don''t touch Ye Shu, just let him lie down, otherwise you touch him, he will lose his skin."


    "Yes, Lord, don''t touch him. I''ll come." Ye Zhan also followed, holding a bucket of cold water in his hand, looked at Ye Shu and asked, "are you ready?"


    Ye Shu a face pain of color, extremely difficult open mouth, "come on."


    With that, ye Zhan takes a deep breath and slowly pours cold water on Ye Shu to cool him down.


    The cold water seemed to be different, showing a muddy color. When he touched Ye Shu''s body, he screamed in pain on the spot, but insisted, "the meridian is retrograde. Why can I retrograde? For what? I will not allow it


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Save your strength. This is the liquid medicine. If you don''t pour it on your body in time, your whole body will be blistering and purulent. The pain is normal. It will pass if you can bear it. You will feel comfortable later." The leaves are watering and opening at the same time.


    Sure enough, at the beginning, ye Shu was suffering several times and was about to fall into a coma. But later, his complexion gradually eased, and his skin slowly returned to normal under the effect of the liquid medicine.


    Until the end of the whole body, ye Zhan was sweating. He threw the barrel aside. He was relaxed. He glared at Ye Shu and scolded: "Damn, I want to help you with manual work all day long. Why don''t you die?"


    "If I die, who will collect your corpse and set up a monument for you?" Ye Shu propped up his upper body and sat up slowly, revealing the terrible wound on his back, but he didn''t even blink.


    These two guys, temper or so stubborn, I quickly step in the middle, shouting: "noisy what noisy? If you quarrel again, you won''t have the chance to pursue Chu Yuyan! "


    Who knows, ye Shu curled his mouth and looked at Ye Zhan with disdain. He was a little elated and said, "OK, no noise, but I don''t think someone has a chance. Chu Yuyan probably likes me."


    Ye Shu''s expression is exactly the same as that of Ye Zhan just now. I was almost disgusted to death. Why are these two guys so narcissistic?


    I quickly changed the topic and asked, "Ye Shu, how do you feel now? Is the meridian retrograde and reversed again? "


    ...


    the author''s words: after the update today, if you can''t sleep, you can go to see Xiaobai''s book our youth. The website subscribes to the second book on the list. The quality is guaranteed.

 Chapter 310

    Ye Shu followed my words and closed his eyes slowly, as if feeling the change of his body.


    But suddenly, ye Shu''s face suddenly sank and became extremely ugly.


    When he opened his eyes, ye Shu sighed heavily as if he had lost his soul. "Unexpectedly, he hasn''t reversed it yet."


    "It''s impossible. I made all the potions for you, and it''s used to reverse your meridians according to the method of Ye Jiadan Wang Yimai. How could it not be reversed again? It''s impossible Ye Zhan is in a hurry.


    "What I said is true. It''s true that it hasn''t been reversed, but it''s better than before. Maybe it''s a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure." Ye Shu shook his head, looking more and more lonely, like a frustrated man.


    Ye Zhan frowned for a moment, as if he still didn''t believe it. He quickly reached Ye Shu''s pulse and made a careful investigation.


    In this process, ye Zhan''s expression became more and more angry. At last, he closed his hand, clenched his fist tightly, clenched his teeth, and hit out a sentence from his mouth, "my method was stolen from King Dan. Before, it was just bad medicine, but now everything is ready, and it is almost impossible to fail. If this is the case, there is only one truth, ye Shu In Ye''s family, someone is harming you, making you eat what you shouldn''t eat before you know it


    Ye Shu suddenly lowered his head. In silence, his eyes showed strong complexity.


    Ye zhandun said: "perhaps, you should have guessed that you can''t go retrograde without any reason. It must have a huge connection with your competition for the position of little master. You just don''t want to admit it all the time. There are people of the same clan in Ye''s family who are so vicious."


    "I guess this person is probably... Ye Shun?"


    "Otherwise, how could ye Shu be punished to Langya pavilion?"


    "Although you don''t want to admit that your heart is still in Ye''s family, this is the fact."


    "Reality is better than people. If I can''t reverse the meridians, what can I do to fight with people? Even if I know it''s Ye Shun, what can I do? " Ye Shu raised his head and laughed bitterly. His eyes were gradually moist, and there was a trace of sadness, as if he had been hidden in the depths of his heart.


    Slowly, ye Shu''s laughter changed from bitterness to self mockery, "the same clan and family, but because of the power struggle, unscrupulous, or even secretly use poisonous hands, can I say it? Even if I say it, who will believe it? Does the Ye family believe in Ye Shun or me? "


    "Hahaha, maybe I''m too stupid to forget the Ye family. Hahaha."


    Laughter, mixed with madness, long-standing resentment of helplessness and frustration, finally in front of several of our closest people, undisguised burst out.


    In the end, ye Shu wept bitterly, his whole body full of a deep sense of powerlessness, but he became a child, so sad.


    I stood on one side, squatted down and patted Ye Shu on the back with my hand. I didn''t know what to say. I knew that ye Shu must have suffered a lot since he reversed his meridians. It was very difficult for him to bear it until now.


    If you are someone else, I''m afraid you can''t stand such humiliation and will choose to end yourself.


    In particular, the law of the jungle, with the door fratricidal these points, it is chilling.


    Ye Zhan lit a cigarette, put it in front of Ye Shu''s mouth, turned his head and said, "man, I didn''t cry when I mixed up like this. What are you crying about?"


    Ye Shu took the cigarette, took it in his mouth and took a puff. He suddenly wiped his tears, glared at Ye Shu and said, "Lao Tzu... Grass mud horse, you are not allowed to tell Chu Yuyan about this, otherwise Lao Tzu... Castrate you!"


    After scolding, ye Shu stood up, as if relieved by the baptism of tears.


    "Well, when I think about it, of course, you''d better not provoke me. Otherwise, I can''t tell when I''m going to be in debt, so I''ll say it." Ye Zhan smiles, embraces his chest with both hands, and raises his head with pride.


    Ye Shu was so angry that he completely forgot that he was crying just now. He pointed to Ye Zhan''s nose and scolded: "how dare you threaten me? Well, you Yezhan, haven''t you tasted my fist for a long time? Is it itchy


    "Come on, try to move me!" Not only is Ye Zhan not afraid of it, but he is also confident enough to fight back immediately.


    "Stop, stop, what are you doing? Why do you take what I say for granted? " I quickly stood in the middle and glared at the two guys. I scolded them, but I was happy in my heart.


    I can see that these two guys seem to be tit for tat. If they don''t agree with each other, they will fight each other. In fact, they have deeper feelings than anyone else.


    No matter who is in trouble between them, the first one to stand up is the other.


    Especially Ye Shu, he can be relieved and work hard to reverse the meridians, which I am really happy for him.


    ...


    after wasting a lot of words and being a peacemaker again, the two guys didn''t continue to quarrel.


    Ye Zhan hummed twice, took out a box of ointment from his pocket, and said angrily: "I don''t want to lose too much blood, so I quickly turned around. Your mother''s wound is still bleeding.""Damn it, ye Zhan, please remember to me. Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll tell you." Ye Shu turns around and turns his back to Ye Zhan. He''s very upset. He seems to be afraid that ye Zhan''s mouth is not enough. He tells Chu Yuyan about his crying as a child.


    "Cut the crap and shut up." Ye Zhan picks out the ointment with his fingers and deliberately rubs it on Ye Shu''s back.


    "You... Son of a bitch, take it easy!" Ye Shu''s face turned green with pain, his legs trembled, and his mouth swearing.


    I shook my head, a little wry smile, thought these two guys, really a pair of enemies, too his mother''s love, simply do not bother to disturb them, said hello and walked out of Langya Pavilion.


    When I took the gate, I raised my head and looked at the brand-new "Langya Pavilion" plaque. I narrowed my eyes. It was a secret that ye Shun, a young master of the Ye family, was so vicious. Shengsheng turned Ye Shu into a meridian retrograde, but it was not fatal. It made Ye Shu live in the world and suffered humiliation.


    It was absolutely intentional.


    "What? Want to avenge Ye Shu? " Rather apricot cold not Ding said a word.


    I gazed at the plaque and sighed, "the most perfect revenge is success. What ye Shu needs now is not revenge, but success."


    "When he succeeds, it''s time to solve the grudge. I will always stand behind him and help him to the end, no matter Ye family or who."


    "Ye Shun is insidious and vicious. I not only want Ye Shu to recover his strength, but also want him to revenge himself!"


    "Who let Ye Shun move my brother? I have a principle. Who dares to touch my brothers, relatives and women, I will let him taste the price. "


    Ning Xingbai gave me a look, "do you want to take Li Qi''s life?"


    "Wait, are you admitting in disguise that you are my woman?" I said, picking my eyebrows.


    Ning Xing denied it directly, and pretended to be disgusting, "ah, bah, can you stop narcissism, just like a big fool!"


    At the end of the speech, Ning Xing walked with a very fast speed, as if she was running away...


    she walked with her feet up

 Chapter 311

    I laughed at the back and followed slowly.


    In the next two days, Tiejiang''s four City strongholds consolidated their voice in an all-round way, blocked all the transactions of Qingbang, and officially launched the operation.


    Today''s Qingbang is like a lonely army surrounded by thousands of troops, without support or food.


    Let alone two days, even half a day, can also have a great impact on the Green Gang.


    I learned from intelligence that the Qingbang people were in a state of panic these two days, and many senior members of the Qinggang urged pan Jian to surrender.


    Pan Jian was furious and set an example to others. At the cost of the lives of the two elders, no one dared to mention it again.


    But pan Jian''s move is obviously that his feet are already in disorder, and the Green Gang dare to be angry.


    Just on the third day, several senior members of the youth gang claimed to be upset by Pan Jian''s actions. With their subordinates and their territory, they turned back to Tiejiang.


    In this regard, pan Jian was furious, but he was helpless. He did not dare to attack the elder of the Qinggang who had taken refuge in Tiejiang. Otherwise, I would not take long to order him to destroy the Qinggang completely.


    Play relationship, play influence, play stratagem, pan Jian all lose.


    However, pan Jian refused to admit defeat despite the bad situation faced by the Qingbang.


    I''m not in a hurry at all. I''m just a soldier who won''t fight. I slowly use this method of waiting for work to wear off pan Jian''s temper.


    After all, if the Qinggang is hysterical, once it confronts Tiejiang head-on, the impact will be very big, and the whole Pearl City will fall into extreme panic.


    At my present level, it''s not a fight between small gangsters with swords and guns, it''s more a game between the two sides.


    Of course, I know very well that Pan Jian does not dare to fight with me head-on, because if he does this, he will definitely die without a burial place. In China, it''s strange that he does such a thing without delay to be shot.


    What''s more, pan Jian would be thankless if he did so. Not only did he not get any benefits, he lost his life. It would be better to surrender to Tiejiang and preserve the existence of the Green Gang.


    The reason why pan Jian didn''t want to surrender was that he couldn''t save face, and then he was afraid of my revenge.


    If the Qing Gang returns to Tiejiang, I want to kill pan Jian. It''s really a very simple thing. Can pan Jian, an old fox, not understand this?


    In fact, I deliberately spread the news that Tiejiang owns the top experts in the list, including Ning Xing, who was promoted to the top of the list.


    On the day when the news came out, the Qinggang was in turmoil again. As soon as they heard that the Qinggang was twelve, they immediately left the Qinggang. They didn''t want to cause trouble. They either went or turned back to Tiejiang.


    In the back, there are three local experts who have entered Tiejiang''s power. They show their loyalty by using the internal intelligence of Qinggang to prove that Qinggang really has a connection with Tianmen.


    For a time, the Qing Gang was in complete chaos, and all the important senior officials and local experts left, leaving pan Jian alone in charge.


    However, pan Jian alone, without the help of others, like a bare rod commander, how can he control the overall situation?


    Soon, the Qinggang became like a pack of loose sand. More and more people chose to leave the Qinggang and surrender to Tiejiang. As a result, the territory of the Qinggang became less and less, its sphere of influence became smaller and smaller, and it was constantly crushed by Tiejiang.


    In this process, Li Qi rarely came to me. Every time she saw me, she not only didn''t get angry, but also threw a cold smile at me.


    At that time, I felt a thump in my heart. If I guessed correctly, it seemed that Li Qi was going to use his last card to coerce me.


    If so, I would be in a dilemma.


    So while I was consuming the Qingbang, I went to Yezhan alone from time to time to check the situation of pills, but I was disappointed.


    Ye Zhan tried many times to refine it with a variety of poisons, but he still could not surpass the toxicity of Duxue Huaqi pill.


    Ye Zhan also told me that the blood poison and Qi transforming Dan is extremely poisonous. After experiments, it is impossible to surpass the ordinary poison by mixing and refining it. It is only possible to find the Miao people who raise the poisonous insects and the king of poisonous insects.


    But it''s only possible.


    Now time is running out. How can I find a poisonous insect keeper?


    Moreover, even if I am a layman, I have heard about the cultivation of poisonous insects. The king of poisonous insects is one in ten thousand, and there are only a few in the whole Miao area. It is not a matter of two days to find the king of poisonous insects.


    Even if you find the king of poisonous insects, you may not be able to succeed. There is almost no hope for this.


    Back to the hotel, I was sitting alone in the living room, my head down, rubbing my temples, my brain seemed to explode.


    Tension, worry, helplessness, guilt, all kinds of complex emotions, one by one into my heart.


    I smoked a cigarette. I thought about it. If I guess right, Li Qi has the antidote to save the second master. I can''t help him.


    The second master has paid so much for me. How can I watch the second master die because of my children''s love?I can''t do it. I really can''t do it.


    However, I am reluctant to give up Ning Xing, all kinds of reluctant.


    At the moment of my hesitation, Ning Xing suddenly knocked on the door.


    I clean up a good mood, do not show a trace of complex emotions, slowly open the door, reluctantly raised a smile, said: "ah."


    Ye Zhan''s situation of refining antidotes, I go alone, I dare not take Ning Xing, for fear that she will do something unexpected in a hurry.


    As soon as Ning Xing came in, he asked, "how is Ye Zhan? Has the pill been refined? "


    "Fast, fast." I bring Ning Xing into the room, trying to bear the anxiety of the heart, do not show any flaws.


    Sitting down, I took a deep look at Ning Xing. I kept fighting in my heart. At last, I gritted my teeth and said, "Ning Xing, maybe it''s time to give you an explanation."


    "What do you mean? I... I don''t understand. " Ning Xing''s face turned red immediately.


    "I said, I want to give you an explanation, a perfect explanation." I silently bowed my head, and finally made a decision, the second master''s life is urgent, children''s private affairs should be put aside.


    "How are you going to explain that?" Ning Xing pretty face more and more blush, seems to be different from what I think.


    I raised my head, looked at Ning Xing again, branded her face deeply in my memory, then got up, said with a smile: "soon, you will know."


    With that, I rushed out of the door and didn''t want Li Qi to come to me. I decided to go to find Li Qi in person and tell him about it!


    If Li Qi really has an antidote, I am willing to give up Ning Xing, clarify all the facts, and remove the misunderstanding of Ning Fu''s son-in-law.


    Because, I can''t watch the second master die... Even Ning Xing resents me and hates me!


    ...


    the author''s words: don''t worry, the plot needs only, the final opportunity, Ning Xing and Li Shaobai, will be together soon!

 Chapter 312

    I can''t do it. I really can''t do it. I have to save the second master.


    So, I made a quick decision and went straight to Li Qi''s room and knocked on the door.


    After a while, Li Qi opened the door and saw that it was me. The whole person was slightly stunned. Then he pretended to shrug, "what? What''s up? "


    I didn''t rush to talk about it. Instead, I took a look at the room and said with a smile: "what? I''ll come to you myself, and I won''t be invited in? "


    "Come in." Li Qi gave a cold hum and gave way reluctantly.


    I stepped into Li Qi''s room, sat on the sofa cleanly and looked around, "Li Shizi, you have a good environment here."


    "If you don''t do anything, you can go to the three treasures hall and explain your intention." As soon as Li Qi closed the door, he suddenly turned cold and walked directly to me.


    I slowly lit a cigarette, smoked three times in a row, then said: "you these days, and Ningxing become very strange ah, is it when considered to give up? In this case, can I understand that I won this competition? "


    "You won? Ha ha, Li Shaobai, don''t be happy too soon. " Li Qi''s eyes flashed and suddenly showed a cold smile. She seemed to be very confident.


    Now, the second master''s condition is urgent. Today, I have to force Li Qi''s card. If it is as I expected, I can save the second master''s life.


    In fact, I deliberately stimulated Li Qi to talk about the misunderstanding in the dark room and said with a smile, "you won? I think I won, right? You can see clearly what happened in the dark room that day. "


    All of a sudden, Li Qi''s face changed slightly, and his anger was aroused by me. He pointed to my nose and swore.


    "Li Shaobai, you must have forced Ning Xing, otherwise how could Ning Xing do that for you?"


    "Or, it''s not what I see at all, it''s my own eyes."


    ...


    "misunderstanding? If it''s really a misunderstanding, why doesn''t Ning Xing explain to you? It''s true. If I say you lose, you lose! " I picked an eyebrow and angered Li Qi without covering up. I thought that for the sake of the second master, I must force his cards out, even if I guess wrong.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible, it''s absolutely what you forced Ning Xing to do." Li Qi was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. He wanted to kill me on the spot.


    I cocked up my legs and flicked the ashes leisurely, pretending to be a scum man, showing a very comfortable appearance. I continued to stir up Li Qi''s nerves and said with a smile: "it''s a pity. It''s a pity that some people can''t enjoy this kind of treatment. They may be envious of me, don''t you think? Li Qi, Li Dashizi


    Li Qi was furious. Like an angry bull, he kicked the tea table fiercely. The strength of the kick was terrible. The whole tea table was kicked off first, and then burst in mid air, becoming countless pieces scattered on the ground.


    After kicking this foot, Li Qi stood angrily, his chest undulating violently, his eyes staring at me, "don''t mention it, who asked you to mention it? Mention it again and I''ll kill you! "


    "What? Can''t afford to kill? " I''m not afraid. On the contrary, I''m facing Li Qi, the top player in the world.


    Li Qi clenched his fists and made a terrible noise in his joints. He took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "I''d like to see who wins and who loses today!"


    "What? Do you think you still have a chance to win? " I deliberately asked, secretly applauded in my heart, Li Qi this guy will finally come up with a card to deal with me.


    Sure enough, Li Qi raised his hand, put up two fingers, and said, "I don''t think it''s going to win. Even if I can''t get it, you Li Shaobai can''t get it!"


    "I''ve already sent someone to investigate the affairs of Ningfu. I heard that second master Ning has a lot to do with you. Now he''s poisoned by the poison blood Huaqi pill, and he''s about to die of poisoning, right?"


    "I''ll give you two choices now. You can choose for yourself. As for how to choose, I''m afraid I don''t have to say much about it?"


    As soon as I heard this, I secretly said that my guess was true. This is Li Qi''s card. Otherwise, he would not speak about the second master.


    Simply, I pretended that my face changed greatly and said, "Li Qi, what do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t you understand? It doesn''t matter. I can tell you clearly that in the month when you went to training, I have got the antidote of Duxue Huaqi Dan from the Li family, and ye Zhan can''t refine the antidote, so I give you two choices. One is to take the antidote, relieve the relationship with Ning Xing, and never get close to Ning Xing again. The other is that you continue to stay with Ning Xing and watch Ning Erye poison to death. " When Li Qi saw that I was flat, his anger gradually dissipated. He couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that he was sure to win. He also took out a brocade box from his arms.


    Li Qi slowly opened the brocade box, revealing a purple and golden elixir in it. He said with a smile, "this is the antidote of Duxue Huaqi pill. Now it''s time for you to make a choice. It''s Ning Xing or Ning Erye. You should consider for yourself. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance."


    Looking at the antidote, I have already made a decision. I am excited and have a strong regret. I think maybe I have no fate with Ningxing.However, in order to make Li Qi proud again, I didn''t rush to take the pills. Instead, I pretended to be entangled in all kinds of things. With a very angry expression, I angrily scolded: "Li Qi, you sinister villain, even forced me to leave Ningxing by such shameless means!"


    The more angry I was, the better Li Qi was. He was so happy from head to toe that he couldn''t help laughing wildly. "Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, you didn''t expect that you thought you were going to win, but I turned the defeat into victory, did you?"


    "Li Qi, you can. I give up." I am extremely not angry, clench teeth to stretch out five fingers to buckle brocade box, took directly.


    "Li Shaobai, will you give up? In this case, you''d better be self-conscious and deal with it as soon as possible. If you are treacherous, I''ll let others take your life. Don''t doubt my strength. I''ll do what Li Qi says. " Li Qi laughs, and his whole body exudes an unspeakable pleasure.


    The more Li Qi laughs, the more wanton he is. I put the antidote in my pocket, then I throw the brocade box, and I laugh with Li Qi.


    "What are you laughing at?" Li Qi had some silly eyes, and suddenly stopped laughing.


    I said: "I laugh at you stupid ah, you can rest assured, I will not be treacherous, but I have to tell you, in fact, that day''s thing is really a misunderstanding, I and Ning Xing nothing happened, in addition, thank Li Dashizi''s antidote, I''ve been waiting for you this antidote for a long time."


    With that, I lifted my legs and left.


    Li Qi then reacted. Knowing that he had been fooled by me, he burst into a rage and swore, "how dare you count on me! Well, you Li Shaobai, you''ve been calculating me and forcing me to hand over my cards. You''ve already made a decision. You did it on purpose. "


    "Damn, dare to count me. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, how can I face Li Qi?"


    "Don''t you always want to be an expert in the list and practice your real skills? Today, I will completely waste your muscles and veins, let Ning Xing not know, let you be an ordinary person all your life


    Scolding, Li Qi''s murder was so intense that I couldn''t scold him. When I looked back, Li Qi came straight to me.


    This claw, like Li Qi''s long-standing grievance, finally reached a critical point and was completely ignited.


    It''s fast, it''s fast.


    In the face of Li Qi''s hand, I couldn''t avoid it at all.


    But just then, a cold hum suddenly reverberated ~


    "moving means death, stopping means life."


    Then, a deadly breath of terror that could not be guessed, like stepping over the corpse mountain and rowing across the sea of blood, made Li Qi''s body suddenly stop and dare not enter, and his face turned pale with fright.


    "Who is it?" Li Qi stares and turns his head, but he can''t see a person. It''s like hell. He''s scared like never before.

 Chapter 313

    This scene came very suddenly. Even Li Qi, a master of tianbang, was extremely shocked.


    In particular, the inexplicable fatal smell was full of the intention of killing, which made me feel depressed to the extreme. What''s more, my legs almost couldn''t stand, so I could only reluctantly support the wall and support my body.


    My first instinct is to be powerful. It''s so powerful. Who is this person!


    What''s Scariest is that Li Qi and I can''t find the source of the sound at all. It''s like ghosts haunting us, leaving us nowhere to look.


    Li Qi, by contrast, was more frightened. He looked around desperately. He was frightened. At the same time, he took a deep breath and said, "who is it? Who is it? Who''s trying to stop me? Do you know who I am? Stand up for me, don''t play tricks here


    As soon as the words came out, there was no response.


    "Since you want to save Li Shaobai''s life, I will do it. I don''t believe it. You can''t come out yet." Li Qi frowned, turned around and threw out his eyes at me again. In an instant, he wanted to abolish my muscles and veins.


    "Dare you?"


    A cold sound suddenly came. The power of sound alone was just like the thunder exploding. The glass, French windows and chandeliers of the whole room were all blasted by sound waves!


    Even if I was shocked, my ears were bleeding, and my hearing became very weak. I couldn''t bear it at all. I was shocked by the sound waves, and I was staggering, sitting on the ground, almost in a coma.


    As for Li Qi, tianbang 60, who is close to the mid-term strength, was shocked by a sound on the spot and his mouth overflowed with blood, as if he had suffered internal injury, as if he was the focus of sound waves.


    I suddenly took a cold breath, thinking that just a voice has such power. How terrible is this person?


    "Internal breathing and external dispersing! Hurt people with anger, you are... Tianbang Li Qi covers his chest and never dares to enter half an inch again. His expression is terrified to the extreme.


    But soon, Li Qi resisted the panic, relying on his unique identity, and cheered: "what about the later stage of tianbang? Don''t pretend to be a devil in front of me. I''m the eldest son of the Li family. The Li family is not without the late days of heaven. Do you dare to move me alone? Today I must abolish Li Shaobai! "


    With the spread of Li Qi''s words, in the blink of an eye, a man in black appeared on the balcony. His facial features were almost covered, only his fierce eyes and murderous eyebrows.


    "At last? Come on, what''s your relationship with Li Shaobai? Why save his life? If it''s not as good as real moves, I''ll check your identity and kill you when I get back to Li''s house! " Li Qi''s pupils contract, and she gradually forgets her fear. She is more confident about her identity. She seems to have decided that the other person doesn''t dare to hurt his hair.


    However, the masked man in black didn''t say anything, just raised his finger and took a step forward.


    When his forefoot fell to the ground, the man in black seemed to walk slowly, but in fact he was so fast that he could not describe it. He left a trail of shadows. His fingertips hit Li Qi''s eyebrows. A strong death crisis suddenly broke out.


    "This is... You''re not tianbang!" Li Qi was shocked and tried to avoid this finger.


    Unfortunately, his fingertips were in the center of Li Qi''s eyebrows in a flash. A terrible breath swept up and made Li Qi''s hair fly back. Everything behind him was crushed by the breath and turned into ashes. It was a shock.


    "You are... What kind of strength are you?" Li Qi trembles with fright and no longer dares to rely on her identity. Her tone is a bit of begging for mercy.


    The man in black stares at Li Qi coldly and says, "can you guess my strength?"


    At this moment, Li Qi was completely afraid. He seemed to see that the other party could take his life at any time. He was so scared that he almost cried. He no longer dared to regard himself as the superior son of the Li family. When he opened his mouth, he cried with a kind of pleading voice, "former... Elder! Please forgive me, master. Please forgive me. "


    "It''s of some use. I''ll save your life." The man in black quickly moved his finger and pointed Li Qi''s acupoints. He said in a cold voice, "your acupoints have been sealed, and my internal breathing is suppressed. I can''t use it. You can only have the strength of the top of the table. Only I can release this acupoint. If you rashly let people try to unlock the acupoints, you will die."


    Li Qi''s mouth overflows with blood again, and his whole body hums. His breath is directly weakened, and he can''t feel his breath any more. It''s like what the man in Black said. His strength has been suppressed from the middle of tianbang to the top of Dibang.


    However, Li Qi didn''t dare to resist. He was so happy that he said nervously, "master, what are you doing?"


    "If you offend me, I''ll seal your acupoints as punishment. Li Shaobai, I''ve observed him for a long time, and his muscles are strange. I intend to accept him as an apprentice. In the future, you will stay with my apprentice and protect him. If you do well, I will untie your acupoints, but if you disobey me, you will die." Said the man in black.


    Li Qi couldn''t believe it and looked at me in shock. "Master, do you want to accept Li Shaobai as an apprentice? Do you want me to protect him? "


    "What? unwilling? If you don''t want to, I can send you to hell. " The man in black''s eyes flashed."Dare not... It''s a slip of the tongue." Li Qi is scared and afraid of any resistance. It seems that in front of each other, he is as weak as a mole ant.


    The man in black took a deep look at me. He suddenly showed his arrogance and said, "from today on, you are my disciple. Are you willing to accept it?"


    I''ve been sitting on the floor, looking from the beginning to the end, and I''m stunned.


    This man in black, even came forward to accept me as an apprentice? Let Li Qi escort me?


    What''s more, the man in black is unpredictable. If I were his apprentice, wouldn''t I take advantage of him?


    I shook my head to wake up from the shock. I looked at the man in black carefully. Staring at his eyes and eyebrows, I suddenly felt very familiar and kind. It seemed that I had seen him somewhere.


    After careful consideration, I immediately realized the identity of the man in black and why he didn''t kill Li Qi, but let him stay with me.


    I secretly thought as like as two peas and I said, all of them are looking at me.


    So, I immediately nodded, propped up a soft body, bent down to worship, said: "apprentice, see you master."


    "Well, I have something to do. I''ll go ahead. When I want to find you, I''ll find you." The man in black showed his gratifying eyes, and then disappeared instantly, as if he had never appeared before. Only Li Qi, who was paralyzed all over, knelt down on the ground and was very embarrassed.


    Li Qi''s expression was complicated, with fear and jealousy. He looked at me reluctantly, choked to the limit and murmured, "why... Why do you have such good luck? Why not me? If you have this person as your master, why worry about the heaven list? "


    As he said this, Li Qi seemed to be recalling the scene of the man in black just now. His face was extremely pale and he shivered uncontrollably. "What''s his strength? It''s impossible. How can it be? Even if it''s not the peak, I''m afraid it''s half the peak. Who is this man? "


    "Half the way to the top... There are only a few in China. Why have I never met this person?"


    "Even if he killed me, the Li family couldn''t do anything about him... I''m just a son of the world. The Li family can''t fight against the tianbang master for me."


    "Who is he?"


    In a mess room, Li Qi''s unprecedented panic still made his teeth tremble and his legs tremble even after the disaster.

 Chapter 314

    But suddenly, the man in black appears again with his face covered. Li Qi is so scared that he thinks that the other party has changed his mind and wants to kill him here.


    "Master..." Li Qi was scared and choked. He immediately peed in his pants. There was a smell, and his whole body was pissed.


    The man in black stared at Li Qi and said: "forget one thing, my disciple''s benefactor. You don''t want to coerce him with antidote. If you want him to make a choice, the antidote should be given to my disciple."


    "Yes, don''t coerce him, I''m wrong." Li Qi relaxed and realized that the other party didn''t want to take his life. He didn''t have time to think about it. His head was like pounding garlic. He nodded desperately for fear that the other party would go back.


    Finally, the man in black gazed at me deeply and threw a familiar and kind look at me. When his figure disappeared, the door was opened, and gusts of wind blew in, and his figure could not be found again. It was as if the Dragon could see the head but not the tail, and it was as if it was a ghost. It was creepy.


    As soon as the man in black left, the deadly smell disappeared completely.


    At this moment, Li Qi is sweating, shivering all over, and her crotch is all wet. She is very embarrassed. How can she look like a great son? In front of the man in black, he was like a local chicken and a local dog. He had no resistance. He was scared to pee.


    In particular, Li Qi''s mouth is constantly talking to himself, trying to guess his identity.


    I smile leisurely. Li Qi doesn''t know who the man in black is, but I know who it is. Maybe all this is under control.


    Otherwise, how could I simply recognize a man in black as a master without even thinking about it?


    Of course, I won''t tell Li Qi who the man in black is.


    So, I slowly stood up, coughed, interrupted Li Qi''s trance, attracted his attention, and said, "well, I''ll take the antidote for my master. Thank you. Then the choice is invalid. Now you voluntarily give it to me."


    "You... Why are you so lucky? I don''t agree. I don''t agree. " Lying on the ground, Li Qi, like a dead dog, suddenly turned his face. His expression was very oppressive, as if he had been greatly wronged. He was even more envious. He could not help but moan.


    "The elder in black, whose strength is unpredictable, how can he accept you as an apprentice?"


    "Where am I worse than you? Why not me, but you? If you have that elder to teach you in person, you will be able to greatly increase your strength. "


    "That elder must be the most powerful one in the main way of killing!"


    "Just now, I can feel that he didn''t show even 10% of his strength. It was just an understatement and a casual finger."


    "What''s more, even if you don''t choose me, why do you want to seal my strength, suppress me to the top of the land list, and give you a person who doesn''t even have the land list to escort you?"


    "How can that be? I''m the eldest son of the Li family. Why? "


    Li Qi''s bitter voice continued, as if he had become the most oppressive person in the world, and his eyes became more and more jealous.


    "Because I have strange muscles and bones, people take a fancy to me. Do you understand?" I feel very happy secretly. At the beginning, Li Qi''s status was so high that I could hardly breathe. Now I have to turn around completely. Under the arrangement of the man in black, I have to escort him. He has to do whatever I want him to do. It''s a big reversal!


    Li Qi, the eldest son of the Li family and the master of tianbang, are no longer useful to me. From now on, Li Qi has to listen to me. If I let him go east, he has to go east. If I let him go west, he has to go west!


    I couldn''t help laughing. I deliberately stimulated Li Qi and said, "Li Qi, don''t think about it. I don''t know the man in black either. Maybe I''m lucky. Ha ha ha."


    "How could that be? I''m sure I''ll win. Why did it turn out like this? " Li Qi can''t help gnashing his teeth. He stands up and pees. His wet crotch is exposed immediately. But he seems to be dazzled by his frustration and fear. He doesn''t know he peed at all.


    I was about to remind Li Qi. As a result, Ning Xing ran from outside in a hurry. Seeing the mess all around, she ran to me nervously and asked, "Li Shaobai, what happened? I heard a strange noise just now, so I came quickly. Is something wrong? "


    Said, rather apricot inadvertently looked at Li Qi one eye, at that time was stunned.


    I quickly turned my head, pretended not to know Li Qi, and said: "it''s ok..."


    "I..." Li Qi followed Ning Xing''s line of sight and looked down at his crotch. His face turned green in an instant. He couldn''t help taking a breath, but it was too late to cover up. Ning Xing saw him. He rushed into the bathroom to change his clothes and cried: "Ning Xing, don''t misunderstand, this is tea."


    However, the room was full of urine, and Li Qi''s explanation was far fetched and useless.


    Until Li Qi closed the bathroom door, Ning Xing turned his head rigidly and asked, "what happened? Just now I felt a terrible breath. It''s not like Li Qi. Who is it? "


    In order not to let Li Qi eavesdrop, I skip this topic and take out the antidote of Duxue Huaqi pill from my pocket. I grab Ning Xing''s hand, put the antidote in her palm and say, "this is the antidote of Duxue Huaqi pill. Take it back to Yanjing and let the second master take it.""Is this the antidote? How did you get it? " Ning Xing can''t believe it, picked up the antidote like Dan Yao, pondered a few eyes, more suspicious.


    "From an expert." I dare not tell rather apricot truth, afraid she is angry with me, simply vague with.


    "The master of that breath?" Ning Xing actually believed it.


    I don''t even want to think about it. I nodded decisively, "well, don''t think about it any more. You''d better leave for Beijing today and let the second master take it quickly, so as not to delay the time."


    Ning Xing accepted the antidote suspiciously and suddenly glared at her eyes and said: "just now, you said you wanted to give me an explanation. What explanation? Make it clear


    Said, rather apricot pretty face not from red hair hot.


    "I..." I took a breath of atmosphere, thinking that after so much experience with Ning Xing, I seem to have more courage than before.


    This lost and recovered, let me feel more cherish, no longer want to separate with Ningxing.


    Even if I don''t want to admit that I''m a man with one heart and two purposes, the fact is that I didn''t cheat Chu Yuyan verbally. In fact, I have already betrayed myself in my heart.


    No matter what Chu Yuyan will think, I still decided to firmly grasp their own happiness, do not want to lose again.


    I love Chu Yuyan and Ning Xing deeply.


    As for how to deal with this relationship in the future, let''s leave it to the future. If Chu Yuyan and Ning Xing are willing, it''s a big deal to immigrate to Arabia and marry two wives!


    So, I immediately hugged Ning Xing''s small waist, tightly hugged her in my arms, clinging to her soft, said: "this is what I give you, the most perfect explanation."


    With that, I kiss Ning Apricot''s tender lips like lightning.


    This kiss represents my promise.


    This kiss represents my explanation.


    This kiss represents my confession!


    But something unexpected happened to me.


    Ning Xing, she pushed me away!!!

 Chapter 315

    Ning Xing pushed me away, covered her lips with shame and anger, looked at me with a complicated look, and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    I''m completely stupid. What''s the situation? This doesn''t conform to the routine. Ning Xing should kiss me affectionately. Why push me away?


    Simply, I asked: "Ning Xing, what are you doing?"


    "I think clearly, before you deal with the relationship with Chu Yuyan, we really can''t be together, that is to say, your explanation is not perfect enough." Ning Xing''s face flushed with shame and wiped her mouth.


    My whole person a Zheng a Zheng of, rather apricot this words of meaning, is rejecting me?


    Fortunately, Ning Xing is also a promise in disguise, but I have to deal with the tripartite relationship before I am willing to recognize this relationship. This move is indeed in line with common sense.


    Soon, I was relieved. Naturally, I was very happy. I said shamelessly, "when I finish dealing with the relationship, don''t go back."


    "Cut, wait until you can deal with it. I''ve been unlucky to meet you for eight generations. Besides, women''s mind is not as simple as you think. If you can''t deal with it well, don''t want to be with me." Rather apricot slow slow face, full is not angry cut me one eye, faint and have a trace of sweet.


    However, Ning Xing didn''t say clearly. I can''t guess the meaning of her words. Is she willing to share her love with Chu Yuyan? Or not?


    I don''t understand, especially Chu YuYan''s side, it must be very difficult, very difficult, it seems to deal with the relationship between the two women, I''m afraid it''s a very difficult thing.


    However, I didn''t show any embarrassment on the surface. Instead, I agreed to leave with Ning Xing.


    That night, I personally took Ning Xing on a special plane and left for Beijing overnight to deliver the antidote for the second master.


    Until the special plane across the sky, far away in the night sky, I was heavily relieved, "the second master''s business, finally done."


    But Li Qi had to stay with me like a little brother.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Qi didn''t even say a word of refutation. The rare one didn''t fight against me, which shocked Liang Guan and other people in charge. He also asked me why Li Qi had changed so much.


    "It''s OK. Li Qi and I are good friends." With a leisurely smile, I deliberately raised an eyebrow at Li Qi.


    Li Qi was so angry that she almost killed people in her eyes, but she didn''t break out. She followed me silently, just like my little brother.


    The next day, I immediately summoned Tiejiang''s high-level officials to hold a meeting to deal with the Qinggang. I decided to clean up the Qinggang as soon as possible, not only to block the economic transactions of the Qinggang, but also to let the officials put pressure on the Qinggang through Tiejiang''s back relationship.


    Without Li Qi as a stumbling block, it''s not easy to deal with the Qinggang.


    If Li Qi hadn''t been making trouble all the time, I would have cleaned up the Green Gang. How could I wait until now?


    It''s hard to say that Qingbang is just a minion. It''s because of Li Qi''s help that I can''t do anything about it. The real problem is Tianmen.


    Since I went down to the south, there has been no movement of Tianmen forces. I must be speculating about my strength and deliberately taking Qingbang to test the water.


    From this point of view, Tianmen obviously doesn''t care about the loss of Qingbang''s interests. The other party must be powerful, so it can be so indifferent.


    At my command, the relationship behind Tiejiang began to work, and officials began to put pressure on Pan Jian.


    According to the news, pan Jian has been haunted by several major cases in recent days. He is wanted all over the city for a while and has disappeared without a trace.


    After the disappearance of Pan Jian, the Qing Gang finally disintegrated. The escape, the refuge, the former Pearl overlord, completely became history.


    In just a few days, Tiejiang quickly occupied and became a new speaker.


    Li Qi was so angry about the Green Gang that she almost couldn''t help scolding me several times.


    As a result, when I stare, Li Qi chokes back again, choking.


    As for Pan Jian, I didn''t send someone to track him down. It''s already a way for Pan Jian to survive. At the same time, it''s also a thin noodle for Li Qi.


    It''s hard for me to relax when I solve the stubborn stone of the Green Gang, especially when I play Li Qi to death. He has no way to deal with it. I give back all the anger he suffered before, not to mention how cool it is.


    Several times, I deliberately instigated Li Qi to treat him as my younger brother and ask him to run errands for me, either to buy clothes, or to drive me for a ride, or to buy me food and cigarettes, which made him want to kill me.


    If I used to regard Li Qi as the God of pestilence, now he regards me as the God of pestilence. I wish he could stay away from me as far as possible.


    Unfortunately, Li Qi can''t leave without my instructions. His acupoints are still blocked. What should he do if no one relieves them for him?


    Especially when I asked Li Qi to go outside to play fast food for me in front of several responsible persons of Liang Guan, his face turned green, so he had to go away quickly with his teeth clenched. As I told him, he played fast food honestly.


    As soon as Li Qi left, the five persons in charge headed by Liang Guan asked at that time.


    "Li Guan, what''s going on?""Yes, Li Qi has changed a lot, right? What happened between you? "


    "I can''t believe that Li Qi can serve you fast food. This is...


    " how can I feel that Li Qi is just like a wretch now, and his expression is bitter... It''s totally opposite to before. How can he look like a great son? "


    ...


    "it''s OK. Li Qi just lost his bet. He''s a willing gambler. I admire him very much." After a pause, I didn''t tell them the truth. I just found a reason to pass by.


    Liang Guan several people, also dare not ask further, had to change the topic, discuss Tiejiang follow-up expansion plan.


    After the fall of the Qing Gang, I am now in control of five cities, but I am not in a hurry. I can''t move rashly until I know the strength of Tianmen. I''d better consolidate Tiejiang power first, collect intelligence first, and then slowly step by step.


    After the discussion, Liang Guan felt that it was reasonable, and together with the other four persons in charge, he decided not to be too anxious. The best plan was to investigate the strength of Tianmen first.


    After half an hour, the door of the conference room was opened. Li Qi, carrying the takeout with an unhappy face, put it on the table angrily, "eat."


    "Well, it''s a good job. You can keep the money. You don''t have to change the extra money. It''s a tip." I quickly took out my wallet from my pocket, took out a granddad Mao, put it directly on the table, waved it, and pushed it in the direction of Li Qi.


    Li Qi''s eyes widened slowly. Looking at the hundred yuan on the table, he wanted to break me up and said, "Li Shaobai, are you enough? Is it interesting to go on like this? "


    "You know it''s boring? Now you know it''s boring? Why didn''t you say it was boring before? I think you were very happy before. Besides, it''s natural for you to pay for your meal. How can I be happy if you pay for it yourself? Take the money. " I laughed.


    Next to Liang Guan and others, all uncontrollable corner of the mouth twitch...


    all of them have no control

 Chapter 316

    Under the gaze of the public, Li Qi seems to be greatly insulted, just did not take the 100 yuan of the table.


    Simply, I didn''t bother to embarrass Li Qi. I put the money back into my wallet and said with a smile, "since it''s Li Shizi''s treat, please don''t mention it. Let''s eat. Li Qi, please sit down and eat."


    Li Qi was surprised to see that I would invite him to sit down and eat together. He was surprised.


    It is the so-called food without speech, sleep without language, in the process of eating, Liang Guan and others who dare to interrupt? One by one, they eat hard, and they don''t think it''s fast food.


    Li Qi, on the other hand, eats like an enemy. He chews the food in his mouth and swallows it in his stomach. It seems that he treats the food as me and wants to kill me.


    I smile and don''t speak, continue to bow to eat.


    After eating, I thought of Wang Chao''s situation and simply asked about the situation in Yangcheng.


    Liang Guan told me that Wang Chao has been flourishing in Yangcheng City, and the expansion speed is very fast. The whole city of Yangcheng has been under his control, including several surrounding cities, and has been conquered by him one by one.


    Liang Guan also said that if it had to be compared, Wang Chao''s expansion speed is much faster than mine, and there are more sites than mine. After all, Wang Chao is always an old man.


    When I heard this, I thought that Wang Chao might be very proud. I remember he had bet with me before. If he didn''t have as much territory as I did and didn''t recover quickly, he would call me grandfather. I don''t know whether the bet still counts.


    "Well, I decided to go to Yangcheng city for inspection and finish my job." Li Qi seems to find an opportunity to speak face to face without hesitation. It seems that I can''t refuse to mention it in front of Liang Guan.


    Li Qi, is this the rhythm of running away?


    But soon, Li Qi froze again and said, "I''ll go on a tour, and I''ll come back to Pearl City in half a month at most..."


    Liang Guan and others didn''t dare to say much, they just looked at each other, either looking at me or Li Qi.


    I pick my eyebrows, wipe my mouth with a napkin, and think about the city of sheep. Maybe I can take a look at the city of Macao and see if the casinos there can completely clean up the capital of star.com.


    Moreover, nearly a week has passed since Ning Xing left Mingzhu city and the Qing Gang has fallen.


    Because of the antidote, the second master''s condition is also completely improved, but he can''t recover immediately. He needs to recuperate for a long time. Ning Xing has been looking after him in Yanjing, and hasn''t said when he will come back.


    At present, the major issues have been basically solved. I''m relaxed. I might as well go with Li Qi to explore the city of Macao and take a holiday for myself.


    So, I said, "well, Li Qi, I''ll go with you. I happen to have nothing to do right now. By the way, I''ll see Wang Chao''s situation, so that he won''t be booed in front of me."


    When Liang Guan and others heard about it, they were ashamed, as if I used the word "bang se" to describe Wang Chao. It''s really awkward.


    "I..." Li Qi was black at that time.


    "What? I can''t go yet? " I secretly smile, how can I not know Li Qi''s idea? He obviously wanted to find an excuse to stay away from me for a period of time. I didn''t expect to follow him, not to mention how depressed he was.


    Li Qi almost choked and had no place to vent. He could only follow my words and said, "yes!"


    Time flies, Ning Xing has been staying in Yanjing, did not give me the exact time to return, I simply do not care, thinking that since Ning Xing wants to stay with the second master, then let her stay for a period of time.


    Since the second master''s accident, Ning Xing doesn''t seem to be doing anything. In fact, she must be very anxious. It''s a good thing to let her accompany the second master more.


    It''s a pity that I can''t go back to Beijing to accompany my second master and boast with him, because I have decided that I will never rush back to Beijing before I reach the strength I want.


    Or not back, outside the accumulation of strength.


    Or, with absolute strength, rolling back, Song family, ye Shun, Fang Dao, should do all at once!


    ...


    in the morning, pearl airport.


    Originally, I planned to send Tiejiang special plane to take Li Qifei and me to Yangcheng City, but after thinking about it, I decided to keep a low profile. Anyway, I''m going to enjoy it, not to do anything. Why do Mao have to take a special plane?


    Moreover, I enjoy standing high and pretending to be an ordinary person occasionally.


    But Li Qi can''t stand it. He still wants to face up. For the sake of the special plane, he doesn''t complain less to me, just like a resentful wife who has been wronged.


    However, it''s no use. I said that Li Qi would have to follow me on an air flight, which made him very reluctant and shameful.


    As soon as I got on the plane and sat in economy class, I said, "Li Qi, you look at economy class. Isn''t that good? You see, how comfortable is it? "


    I didn''t mean anything, but my voice was a little louder.


    But it fell into the ears of the passengers around, but caused a lot of criticism."Look at this man, as if he could fly first class."


    "I hate this kind of people. I think I have a lot of money. How can I be economy class with money?"


    "Wearing a pair of sunglasses and pretending to be mysterious, I think I''m a big star."


    Li Qi turned his lips and didn''t speak. He felt very humiliated. He turned his head and pretended that he didn''t know me.


    I was speechless, so I had to stare out of the window and pretend I didn''t say anything.


    With the departure of air flights, the distance from the ground is getting higher and higher, and the Pearl City is gradually shrinking. All kinds of people are like ants.


    Until the plane into the clouds, completely covered up the outline of the city, I was relieved to close my eyes.


    When I was sleepy, I suddenly heard a cry of panic.


    "Get up, put your hands up, stand aside and hand over all the things you''ve got before."


    Open your eyes and see, there are more than a dozen gangsters, tied with suicide explosives, hijacking!


    The passengers and stewardesses in economy class were scared to urinate. They were driven out of their seats one by one and squatted in the corner with their heads in their arms. The scene was very chaotic.


    There are even many gangsters, carrying a lot of property, from business class and first class have come here.


    Then, six or seven gangsters, as if prepared in advance, took out their pistols and walked towards Li Qi and me.


    "You two, get up!" The head of a scar man, with a gun in front of us.


    I looked at Li Qi and thought that this guy would help others and beat these gangsters to shit. Unexpectedly, he got up obediently and said, "OK, I''ll be right there. Don''t do it, boss."


    I was so stupid that I had to hold my head with Li Qi and squat in the seat where the passengers were concentrated.


    I murmured, "Li Qi, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you see the suicide bomb on their waist? If I have the strength of tianbang, it''s easy to say. It''s half the chance. Unfortunately, I''m just at the top of tianbang. It''s impossible to control so many people. If the plane blows up and falls from a height of tens of thousands of meters, no matter how powerful it is, people will die. " Li Qi said angrily, "since it''s for the sake of money, let them rob it. Anyway, there''s nothing valuable on him. What are you afraid of?"


    I immediately have nothing to say, just happened to scar man with a few gangsters, swaggering with the guy came over, said to take our body''s financial, I had to remove the wrist of the million watch, to hand it up.


    But suddenly, the scar man grabbed my collar and sneered: "boy, are you rich? I can''t afford to wear this kind of watch. Hand in all your valuable things. If you dare to hide them, I won''t forgive you. "


    But at this juncture, several passengers who had criticized me immediately spoke together.


    "That''s him, that''s him. He just hated economy class."


    "He must have money, you look for him, you look for him!"


    "Yes, and the man beside him, they must have money, we have no money, really have no money..."


    when I heard these words, I almost scolded my mother. It was like a dog in the sun.


    Scar man''s eyes twinkled. He immediately asked several gangsters to hold my shoulder and said, "I didn''t expect anyone to be so low-key. I think you look very familiar. Are you the Shenhao elder brother, Li Shaobai?"


    "It''s really Li Shaobai. You''d better not move now, follow us and transfer all your money to our account on the plane."


    "As for whether you want to live or fall off the plane, it depends on your performance."


    I narrowed my eyes, and suddenly noticed something wrong, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong. I always thought it was strange, it shouldn''t be so coincidental!

 Chapter 317

    At this moment, I had an inexplicable idea in my heart, that is, I must not be taken away alone, otherwise I will die.


    I simply pointed to Li Qi, pulled him into the water and said, "don''t take me alone. This guy is also very rich. Don''t look at his ordinary clothes."


    "Take him away." As soon as scar man heard this, no matter what happened, he immediately sent someone to grab Li Qi''s shoulder and pull us in the other direction. It seemed that he wanted to take us to an independent zone.


    As for Li Qi, I didn''t expect that I would drag him into the water. The whole person glared at me all the way. I estimated that he was heavier than the murderer of these gangsters and wanted to kill me right away...


    soon, we were taken to the rest cabin, where we were completely isolated, and all the stewardesses were driven outside, which made this place extremely secluded.


    As soon as the cabin door was locked, there were only scar man and several gangsters left in the whole space.


    Scar man came over, pointed a gun at my head, forced my mobile phone out of my pants pocket, "now immediately, transfer to my account, all the money! I want all your money


    "I said, brother, is it high altitude or on the plane? If you use a mobile phone, it will affect the radar signal. In case of an accident, the whole plane will be killed." On the surface, I''m bitter. On the back, I keep winking at Li Qi, suggesting that there are only a few people here. Should I be able to kill them?


    Moreover, this scar man seems to be the leader. If you catch him, you may be able to threaten other gangsters.


    So I deliberately let scar man''s attention on me, even said: "brother, it''s not that I don''t give it to you, it''s the environmental problem here."


    "What''s more, now we are at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters. Any accident, no matter how much money we have, we can''t bring it into the coffin."


    "Brother, you think carefully, right? If you want, as long as you don''t hurt other people on the plane, I can use my relationship to ensure you get off the plane safely."


    My last sentence is totally fabricated. It''s a fuckin ''hijacking. It''s different in nature. I can''t protect them even if I''m the king of heaven.


    As a result, the scarred man didn''t listen at all, and he held the muzzle of his gun against my temple. He said in a vicious voice, "don''t talk nonsense with me, and give me money if you want to live, or I will throw you off the plane."


    Having experienced many things, now I am not alarmed by being held at the muzzle of a gun. On the contrary, I am very calm and respond: "big brother, it''s not that I don''t want to give it, it''s that using a mobile phone on the plane has a great influence."


    "Don''t give me a damn. What''s the matter with you? We''ve already prepared our parachute. We''ll jump down after hijacking. Who the hell is waiting for the plane to land? Isn''t that a death wish? " Scar man swearing.


    I was stunned for a moment, thinking that they not only had pistols, but also prepared parachutes? How did you get through the security check?


    Soon, I guessed that there must be a premeditated plan. These people are either desperators who intend to jump after hijacking.


    Either they come for me, or they can''t happen to be on my flight!


    If their purpose is the latter, it''s definitely something that I want to take a flight. It''s leaked out in Mingzhu city. They definitely want to throw explosives when they parachute and create an unexpected crash, which makes people have nowhere to check!


    If this is the case, there must be someone behind it. 80% of the agents behind it are the Song family, because this method is so similar to the Song family''s original method!


    Simply, I winked at Li Qi secretly. At the same time, I slowly turned on my mobile phone and said, "OK, brother, don''t worry. I''ll turn on my mobile phone and transfer money to you."


    Li Qi nodded to me secretly, as if to say that he was not sure outside, but when he got here, there were so many people left that he could not defeat him.


    I was full of confidence and had no doubt about Li Qi''s strength. Although he had a problem with me, he recognized what scar man meant, which means that our lives are tied together now.


    After ten seconds, I deliberately attracted the attention of scar man and several gangsters, asking them to ignore Li Qi and directly click the balance of the bank card account.


    When they saw the series of terrible figures above, they couldn''t help but gasp, and looked extremely shocked.


    "How much is it? How many digits is this


    "Damn capitalist!"


    "Ha ha ha, all this money is ours."


    "After running, I''m going to Dubai! Four foreign wives. "


    Scar man, in particular, was extremely excited when he couldn''t believe it. He wanted to take my property as his own. He immediately reported his account and said, "hurry up, transfer money quickly."


    At this moment, Li Qi suddenly waves a hand knife and stabs the gangster beside him in the back of the neck, knocking him down instantly and losing any consciousness.


    In this scene, the speed was extremely fast. Without saying a word, Li Qi stepped forward quickly and swept across the scene.The whole process took no more than three seconds. Except for scar man, all the other gangsters were knocked down, and they didn''t know if they were dead.


    Scar man reaction, looking back at his hand, unexpectedly all were put down, completely silly.


    I took advantage of this gap, quickly took scar man''s pistol, and grabbed his arms with one hand, not giving him the chance to detonate the waist explosive.


    After the previous training, I feel that subduing scar man is like playing. He is not my opponent at all. In terms of strength and reaction, he can''t compare with me. He is only abused by me.


    "Say, who sent you here? Who''s behind it? " I turned around and put the gun on the back of his head.


    "Don''t, don''t shoot. I don''t know anything." Scarred man was so scared that he didn''t expect that Li Qi and I could fight back so quickly that he was unprepared.


    After listening to my question, Li Qi finally realized that something was wrong. He had to be slow to respond. He was so stupid that he grabbed each other''s neck and scolded, "who arranged it? Come on, or you won''t live. "


    Li Qi''s strength is so strong that the scar man can hardly breathe.


    I quickly glared at Li Qi and said, "let go, do you want to strangle him?"


    "Say, don''t be silly!" Li Qi releases his hand and stares at scar man.


    Scarred man was so scared that he turned pale that he said directly, "Tianmen, Tianmen. We are Tianmen. You let me die. I''m the boss of this operation."


    This words say too fast, how can I not doubt, with the handle of a gun hit scar man''s shoulder, scold: "be honest, tell the truth! When I''m stupid? Tianmen and Laozi don''t have such a big feud. We need to use this method to kill me! "


    With the spread of my words, scar man looks scared, expression is very tangled, want to say but dare not say.


    I immediately threw the gun to Li Qi, grabbed the scar man''s arms with one hand, and pressed his head on the table with the other hand. I said, "don''t rush to kill him first, find a knife, cut off all his tendons, cut a few holes in his stomach, and then drill holes in his forehead."


    Scar man was completely scared by me. Before Li Qi went to find the knife, he told me the truth.


    "Not Tianmen, not Tianmen!"


    "Spare your life, brother...


    " yes, it''s the Song family! "


    "I''m arranged by the Song family. I don''t include Li Shizi in the plan, because the whole plan is aimed at Li Shaobai. As long as we kill you, we''ll parachute again."


    "I just want to take advantage of Li Shizi by the way."


    "But I didn''t expect that Li Shizi would help you. The Song family''s news is wrong. Li Shizi can''t help you. Why does Li Shizi do it?"


    "The plan is totally wrong."

 Chapter 318

    Song family, Song family again!


    I never thought that the Song family was unwilling to give up on me, and it was hateful for them to use such abusive means.


    In particular, the hijacking is simply intolerable, which does not take the lives of civilians seriously!


    However, I have nothing to do. If I go out rashly, the other party will have hostages, suicide explosives and hot weapons. Even tianbang experts may not be able to ensure that the hostages will not be hurt. After all, there are many gangsters.


    Although the words from the scarred man''s mouth told me that their plan was not to blow up the plane, but to kill me, so they parachuted directly.


    However, this does not mean that the gangsters do not dare to do too much!


    If I take a wrong step, it''s killing the whole plane.


    At this moment, I can''t help being dignified. So many lives are tied to my body, which makes me feel a big stone in my heart and dare not act at will.


    At this time, Li Qi frowned and asked, "what should I do now? The Song family is obviously aiming at you. It must have been intentional to bring us here. "


    I took a deep breath and said, "what else can I do? As long as we are on the plane, it will bring danger to the passengers. Don''t they have parachutes? Let''s borrow their parachute and jump off the plane! "


    I don''t know why, Li Qi suddenly raised his eyes, just like the eyes of a dead fish. His face turned white in an instant. He looked scared as never before and shook his head desperately. "No, no, no, absolutely not. I can do anything you want me to do, but I can''t parachute! I''m afraid of heights


    "The general height is tolerable, as long as you don''t look at the window on the plane, but if you jump from tens of thousands of meters, you might as well kill me, and the Song family is not aimed at me. I think you can leave the plane alone, so I don''t have to jump?"


    "Big deal, I''ll wait for you in Yangcheng first?"


    Li Qi has acrophobia? Are you kidding me?


    However, no matter how afraid Li Qi is of heights, I don''t give him the chance to stay on the plane and just ask him to shut up, because a person''s parachute jumping on a moving flight is very dangerous and I have to ensure safety.


    If I get stuck in a tree or on the edge of a cliff when I land, who will help me?


    Li Qi''s duty is to ensure my safety. He can''t escape, and I won''t let him escape, just to give him some pain.


    So I glanced around. There were several doors in the rest cabin, connecting several places, and even the way to the cargo hold of the plane.


    I knocked the scar man on the head and asked, "what''s your name? Where is the parachute? Take us now, or I''ll let you see the Lord of hell at once. "


    "My name is Chen Hu. Brother, please forgive me. Don''t kill me. As long as you don''t kill me, I will promise you anything you say." The scar man, who claimed to be Chen Hu, had already been scared out of his wits and stammered.


    Without mercy, I raised my hand and patted Chen Hu on the back of the head, scolding: "son of a bitch, this kind of thing can also be done. Didn''t your mother teach you how to be a man? Shall I teach you? "


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Brother Li, please forgive me." Chen Hu''s face was pressed on the table by me, just like a toad, or a toad afraid of death.


    "Lead the way. If you dare to mess around, you will be killed at once." I picked up Chen Hu, picked up two pistols on the ground, and then kicked Chen Hu''s ass, and kicked him to eat dog dung on the spot, which was very embarrassing.


    Chen Hu is no longer as fierce as he was just now. He is really like a toad who is afraid of death. He jumps up from the ground.


    Chen Hu reluctantly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "I''m going to lead the way. Don''t be impulsive. Don''t be impulsive. The parachutes are in the cargo hold of the plane. We''ve prepared in advance, and only a few people are guarding..."


    soon, Li Qi and I are following behind Chen Hu''s lead, and we arrive in the cargo hold of the plane in a few minutes.


    Open the cargo door, a lot of cargo piled around, there are many air supercars.


    Also at the moment of opening the door, several gangsters pointed at us with rifles in their hands.


    "Don''t move, stop! I''m your boss! " Chen Hu trembles with fright. He has a rifle in front of him and a pistol behind him. He doesn''t dare to move around because he knows that if he dares to mess around, he will definitely become a hornet''s nest.


    Several gangsters recognize Chen Hu, subconsciously move the muzzle of the gun, and aim at Li Qi and me through Chen Hu.


    "Who are you?"


    "Drop the gun!"


    Chen Hu was so angry that he suddenly scolded, "Damn, you just put down your gun for me, grass, is your brain full of shit?"


    The gangsters couldn''t help looking at each other. They looked tangled. Finally, they chose to listen to Chen Hu''s instructions and slowly put all their rifles on the ground.


    I put the gun against the back of Chen Hu''s head, looked at the rifles on the ground and said, "kick all the guns, then raise your hands, hold your head and squat in the corner."


    As soon as I spoke, several gangsters did not act for a long time.


    I realized that there was not much time. Sooner or later, the passengers in the cabin would notice the abnormal situation in the rest cabin and come here. I could not waste any more time. I had to leave the plane as soon as possible.Simply, I used the muzzle of the gun to push Chen Hu''s head, scared him straight into a cold sweat, and scolded: "son of a bitch, quickly kick the gun over, hold your head and squat! Hurry up, don''t you even listen to me? "


    The fury rang through the cargo hold, and several gangsters kicked their guns.


    I immediately put the pistol in my waist, and Li Qi and I each carried two rifles.


    Then I pushed Chen Hu into the cargo hold and winked at Li Qi, saying, "Li Qi, drive them all to the passageway and lock the door with a gun. Let''s delay for a while."


    In less than two minutes, at my command, Li Qi drove all Chen Hu''s men into the passageway and blocked the door with his rifle.


    I nodded with satisfaction, then found out the position of the parachute, unloaded all the parachutes and put them on the ground in confusion.


    I picked up a parachute bag and threw it to Li Qi to put it on.


    Li Qi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "I''m..."


    I glared and said, "hurry up!"


    I made Li Qi want to cry without tears. He buckled his backpack and held on to a firm position. Not to mention how scared he was, how could he look like a master?


    After finishing the whole outfit, Chen Huyan looked at us with a flattering smile, "two elder brothers Li, Uncle Li, can I leave now?"


    "Leave? OK, I''ll give you a ride. " I didn''t even want to. I immediately opened the cargo door at the tail of the plane. Only a gap was exposed, and there was a terrible suction to tear.


    "Goodbye!" I first grasped a fixed iron pillar and then kicked Chen Hu.


    Chen Hu''s body was not controlled at all. He was sucked away by suction on the spot. He was sucked out of the plane from the crevice. He had no time to scream and disappeared.


    Chen Hu''s participation in such a dangerous action is worthy of death. Moreover, it was instructed by the Song family. I have no burden at all.


    Gradually, the cargo door opened more and more, from the inside, you can see the clouds outside.


    Especially suction. It''s terrible. Parachute bags on the ground, as well as goods and sports cars, are all sucked out of the plane.


    Li Qi and I hugged each other to an iron pillar. Our bodies floated and our clothes shuashed.


    "Li Qi, you jump first, and I''ll close the rear door. Otherwise, if you go on like this, the plane might lose control." I clenched my teeth and clasped the iron pillar with all my arms.


    "No, I can''t. It''s too damn high!" Li Qi takes a look out of the plane and is shocked. He closes his eyes and shakes his head.


    Isn''t it a waste of time for Li Qi to play this game for me at this juncture?


    So, without thinking about it, I stepped on Li Qi''s hand with my feet dangling in the air and scolded, "get off me!"


    Li Qi didn''t respond. I stepped on her and let her go. There was a scream of panic and she was sucked out of the plane.


    I immediately reached out and pressed the switch to close the cargo hold. Then I immediately released the iron pillar and flew out. I thought that these gangsters had no parachute and would be arrested by the police as the plane landed!


    As for the hostages, it is no longer my responsibility. What I have to do has been done. The rest is up to the police.


    Flying in the high altitude of tens of thousands of meters, the heart almost suffocated, but it is not difficult to adapt.


    After landing several thousand meters, I saw Li Qi from a distance before I passed through the clouds. I simply took a deep breath, made a gliding motion, and quickly approached him.


    However, as soon as I got close to Li Qi''s position, I saw this fool. He was scared to death. He roared like a pig.


    I flew over to catch Li Qi, raised my hand and slapped him in the face, scolding: "stupid! Open your eyes and have a look. Nothing happened


    After that, I looked at Li Qi in disgust, and he peed in his pants again...


    damn, how do I feel that I was protecting him?

 Chapter 319

    The unknown, in the mountains, by the stream.


    When I took off the parachute, I looked at Li Qi, who was shivering and peed in his crotch. I knocked him on the head and scolded, "see? I said it''s OK. I won''t listen. I''ll call Mao and wash your pants. "


    "I''m scared to death..." Li Qi couldn''t believe it. He began to look around and felt relieved.


    With that, Li Qi stares at her crotch. Her face turns blue and red. She is embarrassed and jumps into the stream to clean her pants.


    I clapped my forehead speechless. The more I got in touch with Li Qi, the more I understood that this product was a fool!


    While Li Qi is cleaning his pants, I slowly pull out my pocket chain, take out my mobile phone and prepare to check the current position with the map software. Then I call Liang Guan and ask him to send a helicopter to pick him up.


    As a result, my cell phone is dead!


    "Lying trough!" I reluctantly put back, look around, all mountains, uninhabited, completely do not know where they are in the corner.


    So I went to the stream and called out to Li Qi, "Li Qi, where''s your cell phone? Give it to me


    "It''s like it dropped when it landed." Li Qi felt his trouser pocket and said.


    "Damn, it''s hard this time. Now we don''t even know where we are." I can''t help being rude. I''m furious with the Song family''s methods.


    If not for the safety of passengers, I need to parachute so much trouble?


    What''s more, he was brought to this end, and he didn''t even know where he was.


    Maybe at night, there are wild animals in the mountain. If they are in groups, Li Qi and I can''t stand it.


    Song family, I will not let them go!


    Fortunately, I have two pistols at my waist. Although the bullets are limited, I should be able to cope with them temporarily.


    Li Qi glared angrily. I said impatiently, "hurry up, find a commanding point first, explore the terrain, and see how to get out quickly."


    Li Qi quickly went ashore with his wet pants, not to mention how shameful he was.


    More than an hour later, climbing to the nearest mountain top, my whole population is dry. Looking at the continuous mountains, my heart is cold.


    Li Qi''s face was not good-looking. He sat down on the big stone and complained: "I said, why do you have to pull me and let me jump with you? Well, the mountain range doesn''t know how long. It''s hard to go out. We have nothing but two guns. We must starve here."


    "Shut up I yelled. I had already scolded the ancestors of the Song family for 18 generations. It was like a dog in the sun.


    I didn''t expect to land in such a place, and I didn''t have any communication tools. I wanted to go out on my feet, and I didn''t know when it would be a head.


    But since we have come here, we can''t wait to die.


    Simply, I took a deep breath. First, I looked at the position of the sun and determined the exact position of the south. Then I waved and said, "go down the mountain and keep going south."


    Li Qi had no choice but to follow me behind my buttocks and look unhappy.


    Walking along the south, I went back and forth to the stream just now. I took some water and had a good drink. "Li Qi, drink water quickly. We don''t have anything to hold water. Drink more this time. I don''t know when to drink next time."


    As a result, Li Qi insisted on walking, shouting, "where are you going? The mountains are so big, I think it''s better to wait for rescue in place. "


    I said, "wait for help? I guess Tiejiang doesn''t know where we are. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find us in the mountains. Do you think it''s so easy? Come with me and keep going down the south. If you''re hungry, you can pick some wild fruits to eat. You can''t die of hunger. "


    Li Qi still refuses to go.


    "OK, if you have the ability, you can stay here by yourself. I''ll take the gun. You can deal with it by yourself. If a group of wolves or tigers come, you can go barehanded. In ancient times, Wusong fought tigers, but now Li Qi fights wolves." I was so angry that I put down a word and stepped deep into the mountains.


    "Ah Li Qi was so anxious that he followed up again and said, "well, I''ll be with you, OK?"


    I didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy. I stepped in the right direction and kept going south.


    As time went on, Li Qi and I gradually went deep into the mountains, surrounded by mountains and forests. Poisonous snakes and other poisons could be seen everywhere.


    Fortunately, Li Qi still has the top strength of Dibang. It''s very easy for him to deal with these poisons. The moment before the danger comes, he will be aware of it and kill it.


    In order to ensure that I am not confused, every time I walk for a period of time, I will pause and establish my position.


    But at night, we had to stop and camp.


    In such wild mountains, it''s nothing during the day, but the highest risk factor is at night. Moreover, there is thick fog all around, so you can''t see the road clearly.


    We found a relatively open place with a relatively wide field of vision, so we took a rest, broke some branches to make a fire, and used the wild fruits picked on the road as food to swallow.However, wild fruit is wild fruit after all. Li Qi and I couldn''t get enough to eat. They were so hungry that they started to eat wild fruit and vomit. They were very astringent.


    "I said, don''t go. How good is it to stay where you are? At least there''s water, isn''t there? I think it''s better to go back to that place tomorrow? " Li Qi said without ambition.


    I bit wild fruit, scolded: "to go back to your own back, I don''t like to sit and wait for people to save."


    Li Qi can''t help twitching and choking back.


    At night, Li Qi and I take turns to watch the night, sleeping alone and watching alone.


    I was sleeping in the first half of the night. Li Qi kept a vigil for me. All night long, he was chirping like a grumpy woman. I couldn''t sleep at all. He just scolded him so bloody that he closed his mouth.


    In the middle of the night, the cool wind swept through the mountains and made the forest rustle. In the night, there were many small animals'' eyes. From time to time, there were wolf calls, which were very penetrating.


    It''s Li Qi who sleeps like a pig and snores as hard as a pig.


    "Don''t snore. You want to bring me a pack of wolves, don''t you?" I slapped Li Qi in the face and woke him up immediately.


    Li Qi covers his face in a daze, and the whole person is surrounded. Then he lies back.


    But Li Qi is still snoring. I want to find a stone to stop him. It''s so loud in the middle of the night. Isn''t it a death?


    Before I woke up Li Qi, several faint lights suddenly appeared in the dark, and there was a low roar!


    I was so angry that I kicked Li Qi up and scolded, "look what you''ve done. Damn it, get up and sleep. You''re paralyzed."


    After scolding, I subconsciously pulled out two pistols and handed them to Li Qi for self-defense.


    After thinking about it, I think it should be the wolves, and then take the torch, ready to scare them away.


    But I didn''t expect that when the light in the woods moved and came to the range of the fire, I found that it was not a wolf, it was a bear!


    Damn, it''s a giant bear that stands more than two meters tall!


    I was black at that time. I wanted to kill Li Qi and feed him to bear.

 Chapter 320

    The main thing is not one bear, but three big black bears!


    I almost didn''t curse my mother. Li Qi, a son of a bitch, can attract bears when he sleeps. He''s just a bad luck star.


    It''s better to meet a wolf. It''s a pity that it''s a bear.


    What''s more, the three black bears were staring at us with ferocious eyes, as if they would rush at any time. The torches were useless.


    Li Qi was about to shoot. I stopped him and said, "don''t shoot until you have to, or the sound of the gun will attract more wild animals."


    "Then what? Why don''t we run? " Li Qi put away his gun and looked very ugly.


    "Run? Running around in the middle of the night is not the same as looking for death? Play dead. Bears don''t eat dead people I thought quickly, threw the torch back and lay on the ground.


    Li Qi was still in a daze. I was so angry that I glared at him. Then I learned my movements. I lay next to me, closed my eyes and asked in a low voice, "can this really work?"


    "Nonsense, you''d better shut up for me. If it wasn''t for you, the bear would come?" I don''t have the good spirit to say.


    With that, I closed my eyes decisively and didn''t bother to talk to Li Qi again.


    Vaguely, I heard the heavy steps of three black bears, slowly approaching us.


    All of a sudden, my face was cold. The thick tongue of the black bear mixed with the stench, licked me, and I almost vomited.


    Then, the black bear sniffed me around, as if to test whether I was alive or dead.


    I''m very nervous in my heart. I don''t know whether it''s effective to pretend to be dead or not. Anyway, there are not many ways. It''s the only way.


    If the black bear is eaten, it''s only my own misfortune. Even if I go to hell, I''ll have to beat Li Qi, a son of a bitch. He''s responsible for all this.


    Fortunately, the black bear heard it for a long time, wailed a few times, and then came the sound of walking away.


    It was only when there was silence that I was relieved and quietly opened my eyes to make sure that the three black bears had completely gone away before I got up.


    After wiping my face, it was full of saliva, and I almost vomited.


    As for Li Qi, a son of a bitch, he pretended to be dead with his eyes closed. He didn''t move. It was like death. He pretended to be more like a dead man than me.


    "Damn, get up! It''s all right I was so angry that I kicked Li Qi in two feet. I wish he would be eaten by the black bear, so as not to drag me down.


    Li Qi got up in surprise and said with a silly smile, "is it all right? Ha ha, that''s quite effective. "


    "Guannima, it''s all your son-of-a-bitch. I tell you, don''t snore in your sleep, and be restrained." I stare, said: "now don''t sleep, there is still some time from dawn, let''s wait until dawn to start."


    Li Qi''s expression was tangled and he said, "why don''t we go back? I think it''s better to be in the previous position. "


    This goods, have no ambition, this barren mountain still want to wait for someone to save, it is fantastic, all day long want to go back, is he an idiot?


    "The legs are on you. Go back to yourself." I don''t want to deal with the goods any more, so I just sit by the fire and wait for daylight.


    Soon, the sky became more and more hazy, the sun rose from the East, I did not hesitate, immediately set out.


    The danger coefficient in the daytime is not high, and the vision is broad. I have certain strength at present, but I don''t worry about it. As long as I have enough time and keep going south, I will definitely walk out of the mountains. It''s only a matter of time.


    However, after contacting Li Qi for a long time, I found out that this guy with no ambition has the identity of the eldest son of the Li family in the outside world. Now his identity doesn''t work. He is a coward who is strong outside but strong in the middle.


    In particular, he yelled in my ear all day long that he wanted to go back. He annoyed me and gave me a direct scolding.


    As long as Li Qi opened his mouth, I immediately scolded him bloody and told him to go away, so that he did not dare to mention the back and forth again. He had no choice but to follow me like a resentful wife.


    After walking for three or four days in a row, if we encounter water, we will take advantage of the opportunity to take a good bath.


    On the way, we also encountered many dangers, and even wolves. If we hadn''t used torches to push back, we would not have been left with any residue.


    In this process, I survived several times and gradually became the backbone. No matter what I said, Li Qi didn''t dare to refute and obediently listened to my instructions.


    Gradually adapted to this kind of life, we almost became savages. We were very familiar with the use of various survival skills. Every time we walked a section of the road, we marked on the tree to prevent getting lost.


    It''s a pity that we''ve been walking for ten days. Because of the large scope, we didn''t walk out of the mountains.


    Later, when we got into a big bamboo forest, Li Qi and I were making a detour. After walking for so many days, we didn''t get out of the bamboo forest!


    Li Qi quit, sat down on the ground and complained: "I told you to go back. You don''t listen to me. Look, we''ve been circling all the time. We can''t get out of this strange circle. Now we can''t go back. What do you say?"


    "What else can we do? Keep marking and find your way out. " I calmed down and tried to be patient. I quickly picked up Li Qi and went on.Li Qi is reluctant. I want to beat him to death. Although I can''t beat him, he certainly dare not fight back!


    However, I just want to think about it. Now the best way is unity. Internal bars are not good for the situation.


    After another two days, we sat down in the bamboo forest with countless marks, but still didn''t go out.


    Li Qi broke down and was reluctant to walk on the ground. He took out the wild fruit which used to be used as food and said, "I won''t go. I won''t go. There are ghosts in the bamboo forest. I can''t go anywhere."


    With a black face, I scanned the bamboo groves in front of me. "If you don''t want to go, you have to go, unless you want to die. Think for yourself, we all use wild fruits as food these two days, and there are no wild fruits for you to eat in the bamboo grove. If you don''t want to starve to death, you can find a breakthrough with me."


    "We''re going to die, we''re going to die!" Li Qi, with a sad face, bit the wild fruit like the last supper.


    Swallowing it, Li Qi suddenly says plaintively.


    "If I had known that, I would not have gone to Pearl City. If I had not gone to Pearl City, there would not have been so many things."


    "I won''t parachute with you and die here."


    "How nice I was in the army before? Who dares to offend me? In the army, I''m the elder. I''m popular and spicy. Do I need to eat wild fruits here? "


    "I''m a great son of the Li family. I''m dying here today. I''m just jealous of my talents."


    Li Qi wants to cry, but she can''t squeeze out tears. She looks very depressed.


    I gave Li Qi a white look and said, "is heaven jealous of talent? I think God is jealous of the fool, isn''t he


    "You''re the fool, or you''ll find a way to get me out of here." Li Qi is upset.


    I gritted my teeth, heart a horizontal, immediately took out the cigarette lighter about to have no gas, "are you afraid of death?"


    "What do you want to do?" Li Qi was stunned.


    I coldly raised the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "since we can''t get out, let''s burn the bamboo forest!"


    "No, don''t burn it yet. I want to live a few more days." Li Qi jumped up and ran to me, bitterly.


    I''m bored. Li Qi, a coward, doesn''t want to go and is afraid of being burned to death. What does he want?


    I don''t care about Li Qi. I''m going to light up the weeds around me.


    At the moment when the flame was about to touch, the whole bamboo forest suddenly moved, and a leisurely sound came.


    "Don''t rush to light the fire. You two have broken into my territory. Don''t destroy my carefully arranged bamboo forest array. I''ll let you go out."


    All of a sudden, an old man with a black face, wearing a mink coat, holding a tiger in his hand, came from a distance.


    That leisurely pace, like walking in their own courtyard.


    As he walked, the old man asked, "just now, who is talking about the Li family? Who is claiming to be the eldest son of the Li family? Stand up and let me see. "


    "I am, I am, I am! I said it''s strange. It turns out that this is the boundary of the elder. The elder must be an expert. This time, we made a mistake. Please lead the way and let us leave here. " Li Qi was so excited that he couldn''t extricate himself. He immediately stepped forward and raised his chest. When he looked at me, he was quite proud. It seemed that he had to rely on his identity in the end, and the whole person was shocked.


    As a result, the old man gazed, frowned and suddenly shook his head, "you are not. You don''t look like him. The one next to you is very similar."

 Chapter 321

    The old man, with a big body and a tiger in his hand, was as docile as a pet.


    No matter where you look, the old man is not simple. He not only lives here, but also carefully arranges such a clever bamboo forest array that people can''t get out of. It can be seen that the old man must be a hermit expert.


    In particular, the ability to tame tigers has proved that this man is extraordinary.


    I''ve seen too many strange stories. Now the old man''s appearance is not surprising.


    Only, the old man said that sentence, let me not from surprised, thought he can say this kind of words, is he know my father?


    Due to Li Qi''s presence, I can''t respond positively.


    Li Qi is also a fool. He doesn''t recognize it yet. Instead, he thinks the other party has recognized the wrong person. He explains, "I must have recognized the wrong person. I''m the eldest son of the Li family. My name is Li Qi. I''d like to ask you to give me a face and take me away."


    At this point, Li Qi gave me a wink, as if to tell me that this old man is extraordinary. If you want to leave the bamboo forest, you have to rely on this old man.


    So I followed Li Qi''s meaning and said, "yes, this one beside me is the real Li family''s eldest son, Li Qi, Li Shizi! As for me, I''m just a civilian. "


    Seeing me open her mouth, Li Qi couldn''t help but feel more and more proud, as if she was showing off to me.


    The old man came to us, deep oh, silently watching me, seemingly thoughtful.


    Then, the old man sighed inexplicably, looking back, "maybe I''ve lived in seclusion for too long, and the pattern outside has changed."


    "However, since you two broke into my territory and one of them is the eldest son of the Li family, I have something to do with someone in the Li family. I''d better take a rest in my humble home and be my best friend."


    When the old man spoke, he almost looked at me all the time. It was like saying it to me.


    Finish saying, then turn to lead tiger, leisurely and leisurely go forward.


    "How''s it going? In the end, it''s still me, isn''t it? Thank you very much Li Qi doesn''t see anything unusual at all. He thinks it''s because of his identity that the old man is willing to take us away or even stay in his house.


    I smile and don''t speak. I don''t even pay attention to it. I take a step forward and follow the old man, leaving a stunned Li Qi.


    Li Qi clenched her teeth and came up with her. She was upset. She pulled my clothes and said in a low voice, "what do you mean? I saved you this time. Just give me that look? "


    "What? You want me to kneel down and thank you? How little can I save you? " I look sideways as I walk.


    "You! You won Li Qi''s face was black, as if she had a stomach of resentment and had no place to vent.


    ...


    under the guidance of the old man, we followed him around in the bamboo forest and couldn''t see the way.


    Li Qi scratched the back of his head, stepped forward and asked, "master, why can''t you walk out of the bamboo forest?"


    "This bamboo forest is a bamboo forest array deliberately arranged by me. There is a strange technique of escaping armor in it. You are only a junior, and you are not proficient in it. Naturally, you can''t see it. I just don''t want to be disturbed by outsiders. There are too many fights in the world. I''m tired of it, and I''m tired of it. It''s better to live alone." The old man laughed.


    After hearing this, Li Qi said, "that''s really troublesome for our predecessors. We parachuted from the plane and accidentally fell into the mountains here. I don''t know where it is."


    "I will guide you out of the mountains. As for where this is, it''s my secret." The old man shook his head.


    As soon as he blurted out, Li Qi realized that it was hard to ask any more questions, so he had to shut up.


    After walking for a long time, I wandered around in the bamboo forest. I was dazzled and couldn''t remember the road at all. It seemed that the old man deliberately did it and didn''t let us remember it.


    After a long time, we finally stepped out of the bamboo forest and came to the foot of a deep mountain.


    The mountain is towering. At the foot of the mountain, there is a large stone house with bacon hanging under the eaves. There are several acres of rice fields around. The smoke from the chimney is blowing out, which is quite farmhouse.


    The old man led us close to the stone room. When we came to the door, the old man let go of the tiger''s chain and scared us to jump away.


    The old man was happy. He seemed to live alone in the mountains all the year round. Now he was a little more angry, which made him very happy. He didn''t see the outside at all. He even said with a smile, "this little tiger, without my command, doesn''t bite people. He is very docile. I don''t believe you two to feel it."


    Little tiger? The tiger is more than three meters long. It''s huge. I think it can kill the black bear. It''s like playing with us.


    The old man even called it little tiger...


    "if I were the same as before, I would not be afraid, but now it is different, this tiger can definitely kill me." Li Qi, a coward, didn''t dare to reach out.


    I took a look at the tiger, curiously stretched out his hand and tentatively felt it on the forehead.


    As the result, as the old man said, the tiger really does not bite, as if very human, know that we are guests, but also meekly to my palm rub a few times."Li Shaobai, don''t you want to die?" Li Qi was shocked. Looking at me, he wanted to see a monster.


    I raised the corner of my mouth, waved to Li Qi and said, "come and feel it? The tiger is very good. "


    "No, no, no, I''d better forget it. It''s my life, lest it go mad and bite me to death." Li Qi waved his hand and shook his head.


    The old man gazed at both of us with a deep smile, and his eyes fell on me with a look of appreciation.


    Then, the old man left the tiger outside the house and led us directly into the house.


    The construction of this house is quite exquisite. Although it is made of stone, it is very ingenious. All the load-bearing is just right.


    Vaguely, I feel that the old man must be an old hand in structural layout.


    Just now, the old man said in disguise that he knew the ancient Chinese art of Qimen dunjia.


    It can be seen from this that the old man is very human.


    Entering the house, sitting at the stone table, the old man poured a cup of tea for us and said, "I haven''t seen anyone here for a long time. Let''s stay here for one night. I''ll treat you and add some living atmosphere here."


    The old man didn''t disclose his name from beginning to end, as if he was deliberately unwilling to tell his true identity.


    Since the old man didn''t say it, I couldn''t ask, so I had to call him the elder and respectfully said, "thank you for your hospitality."


    But Li Qi, a fool, didn''t understand people''s heart at all, and asked to his face, "master, I don''t know what to call him? I''d like to go back to inform the Li family of the hospitality and write down the kindness of the elder. "


    The old man''s face sank, but he soon recovered. He said with a smile, "I don''t need to be kind. It''s just a matter of lifting a hand. I don''t need to bother the Li family. Moreover, I''m used to being alone and I don''t want to contact the outside world any more."


    I quickly winked at Li Qi, and the goods understood the old man''s meaning. They immediately followed his words and said, "in that case, I''ll thank you first."


    I seriously doubt that Li Qi''s brain was kicked by a donkey. The old man deliberately covered up his identity, and he asked a fart!


    If not for the old man here, I must teach Li Qi how to be a man!


    This product is a big fool. No wonder it was used by Pan Jian before.


    The most important thing is that the goods are self righteous and smart all day. They think that they are the most powerful and smart in the world!


    I want to cut him...


    I''m not afraid of a god like opponent, but I''m afraid of a pig like teammate like Li Qi!

 Chapter 322

    In the following time, the old man warmly entertained us. He not only killed a chicken, but also took down the bacon hanging on the eaves and gave us wine and food.


    Li Qi and I haven''t eaten meat for a long time. The old man came out with the cured meat. It was full of color, fragrance and flavor. We were like a hungry wolf reincarnated. We immediately devoured it.


    At the end of a meal, the long-standing fatigue suddenly swept through my whole body. Li Qi and I crowded into the same room under the arrangement of the old man.


    "My room is small, you two young people, don''t mind." Said the old man.


    I arched my hand. Li Xian responded, "it''s good to have a bed to sleep. Thank you, master."


    Li Qi quickly followed me to thank the old man. Then he threw himself on the bed and snored in less than 30 seconds.


    However, I was tired all over, and no amount of snoring could stop me from feeling sleepy. As soon as the old man closed the door, I quickly lay down on the bed, closed my eyes and went to sleep. My whole body was extremely comfortable.


    Five in the morning.


    Damned Li Qi, it''s just snoring when she sleeps. She even touches people around. I''m scared to wake up.


    I rubbed my temples and stood by the bed, staring at Li Qi, who was asleep. I said angrily, "Damn, this product is poisonous!"


    In desperation, I had to go out of the room and come to the courtyard outside the stone house. I twisted my body a few times to breathe the fresh air in the mountains.


    The sky is still gray, and the bamboo forest in front of it hinders the invasion of wild animals. Under the mountain wind, it swings slightly, rustles and makes a comfortable sound.


    There is a bamboo forest in front of the stone house, with its back on the mountain. It is like a paradise. Even the old man''s "pet" falls into a deep sleep.


    I lit a straw smoke from the old man, and the strong breath poured into my throat and directly into my lungs. I breathed out leisurely and murmured: "no wonder this elder is unwilling to contact with the outside world. It''s really a very enjoyable life here. I just don''t know when I will be like him."


    All of a sudden, a laugh came from behind.


    Suddenly, looking back, the old man appeared in the door of the house and came slowly towards me.


    Standing side by side, the old man gazed forward, lit a straw smoke for himself, and asked, "how? Do you want to be like me? "


    "Yes, I don''t know when I can be the same as my predecessors." I can''t help sighing.


    The old man smoked several mouthfuls of grass smoke for a long time without any words, showing an unprecedented look of recollection.


    Until the grass smoke burned out, the old man stamped out with his feet and asked, "although I don''t know what happened, is your father OK?"


    I had expected that. I was not surprised when the old man asked.


    So, I nodded a little and said, "it''s OK. Just like my predecessors, I don''t fight for fame and wealth, and I''m willing to be an ordinary person."


    "It''s not like his character. People like him are destined to make waves, but how can they retreat?" The old man''s pupils contracted. He was very surprised.


    I shook my head, "I don''t know, but I dare to ask you, what kind of person do you think my father is?"


    "None of the ten thousand." The old man suddenly raised his mouth and gave a few meaningful dry smiles.


    I turned over, arched up my hand, and Li Xian said, "please give me some advice. In fact, I''m not very clear about my father."


    "Since he didn''t tell you, it must have been intentional, so what''s the point of me telling you? If you want to know, then go to know for yourself. Some things need strength to know. Now you are too weak. "


    As the old man said, he slowly raised his hand and pointed in one direction. "Start from here, walk around the edge of the bamboo forest, and keep going southeast. Within three days, you can walk out of the mountains after crossing several mountains. There''s only so much I can tell you."


    If I continue to ask, there will be no result. I simply thank the old man and go back to the stone house to wake up Li Qi.


    Li Qi obviously didn''t get enough sleep. I was very upset when I called her early in the morning and complained, "what are you doing? It''s still early. Go to sleep a little longer. "


    I raised my hand to knock on Li Qi''s forehead and scolded, "sleep, do you still want to go? If you don''t want to go, just stay here. I''ll go first! "


    "Well, I''ll just get up. What''s the hurry? Why don''t you have breakfast before you leave Li Qi got up decisively, dressed in a rustle, and thought about other people''s bacon and chicken.


    I couldn''t help twitching and glared at Li Qi, "eat, eat, drink, sleep, what else can you do? It''s good that people are willing to entertain us for one night. Do you want to trouble them? "


    However, after breakfast, the old man stood under the eaves, led the tiger and watched us leave...


    after walking around the bamboo forest for most of the day, he turned over several mountains in three days. As the old man said, it was not far from the edge of the mountains. If it was a shortcut, he could even see the outline of small towns.


    Walking out of the mountains and stepping on a dusty country road, the townspeople passing by on motorcycles look at us like nerves."Damn, it''s a ragged dress, just like a beggar on the roadside." Li Qi felt very ashamed, as if he had no face to see people.


    I told him, "we should respect the wishes of the elder. He doesn''t want to have contact with the outside world, and we should not tell others."


    "Damn, you think I''m stupid?" Li Qi gave me a white look.


    I clapped my forehead speechless and went to the town immediately, thinking Li Qi, you are stupid...


    when I entered the town, there was dust everywhere, and many townspeople rode motorcycles back and forth.


    As for Li Qi and I, our clothes are in a state of disrepair and look like crazy. I quickly went to a rural clothing store and took Li Qi to change clothes.


    As a result, Li Qi was not satisfied with the goods. He was reluctant and complained, "what kind of clothes are these? Thirty yuan a piece? Is this a dress? Laozi''s foot wiping cloth is worth more than this! "


    Hearing this, the landlady''s face changed.


    I was not happy at that time, and immediately scolded: "what are you shouting about? If you don''t wear it, you''ll take it off, and you''ll call it a hair. Thirty yuan is not a dress? Why don''t you go to heaven? "


    "I''ll tell you, why are you so serious?" Li Qi was scolded by me for being silly, and she didn''t dare not wear it. Her face turned blue and red, as if she was ashamed.


    I secretly made a gesture to the landlady, pointing to her own head, suggesting that Li Qi''s head is wrong, so that the landlady would not mind.


    When I paid the bill, I gave more money. Unexpectedly, the landlady was very simple and didn''t want any extra money.


    So I gave it to the landlady and said, "landlady, if you have more, just take it. Do you have a phone here? Can you pick me up if you have any? How about these as rewards? "


    After thinking for a while, the landlady agreed to come down and take Li Qi and I to the deep of the store.


    Until I came to a shabby landline, the landlady stopped and said, "we don''t have good communication here. Few people have mobile phones. They all use landlines. You can just make do with it. Just come out when you''re done."


    "Thank you." I said thank you.


    "Well, it''s not in the way." The landlady believed me so much that she went back to the store and continued to solicit business.


    Without saying a word, I picked up the landline and dialed Ning Xing''s number for the first time, thinking that I had been missing for so many days, she should be so anxious.


    Li Qi seems to know that I''m calling Ningxing number, but he snatches the phone right away and refuses to let me take it back. I can''t even snatch it.


    He also said, "I''ll go first! I also want to call Ning Xing. Just wait! This time I must tell Ning Xing how shameless you are

 Chapter 323

    Li Qi, a son of a bitch, is determined to sue Ning Xing. I want to beat him to death.


    However, I can''t get back the phone in any case, and my strength is not of the same level at all, so I can only let him be reckless in front of me...


    before the phone gets through, Li Qi looks at me with pride and looks like I''m dead, and it''s like a long-term revenge.


    Immediately, the phone was connected, because of the small space, I could barely hear them.


    Li Qi shrugged his shoulders and pretended, "Hello, Ning Xing? I''m Li Qi. Li Shaobai and I had an accident on the plane. We don''t know where we are now. "


    With that, Li Qi pretended to be very angry, "Ning Xing, do you know? Li Shaobai, a shameless bastard, forced me to parachute, took me to a ghost place, and constantly asked me to do things for him. He took me as his younger brother. He was so shameless. How could there be such a person as him? "


    As a result, Ning Xing said only one word about this topic.


    "Oh ~ ~"


    then Ning Xing inquired about me from Li Qi. She not only asked where we were, but also asked me to answer the phone.


    "What''s the matter with Li Shaobai? Did he get hurt? "


    "Where are you now? Tiejiang has been looking for you for a long time, but it has used a lot of relations and searched a very large area, but it has not been found. "


    "As for those scum hijackers, they have all been arrested!"


    "Li Qi, please let Li Shaobai answer the phone. I have something to say to him. Hurry up..."


    Ning Xing said a few words in a row, and Li Qi''s original pride suddenly disappeared. The whole person stood in the same place in amazement, looking silly and unbelievable.


    Li Qi even learned Ning Xing''s tone just now and said a word, which was like copying. He was totally stupid.


    "Oh ~"


    after that, Li Qi reacts and twitches a few times.


    Looking at me, Li Qi can''t help gnashing her teeth, but she''s worried that Ning Xing will hear her. She just sticks to her head and gives me the phone. She starts to envy me again


    I secretly smile, Li Qi this goods, also want to sue me, this is not looking for abuse?


    Call me shameless? I am a shameless villain in Ning Xing''s heart. OK, do you still need to complain?


    Besides, Ning Xing may be shameless enough to like me...


    put the phone in my ear, and without waiting for me to speak, Ning Xing immediately asked, "Li Shaobai, where are you? Do you know how worried people are about you? My master is worried that you won''t be able to sleep for several days, and so is my grandfather. "


    With that, Ning Xing''s tone became more and more angry, and turned from questioning to scolding.


    "Li Shaobai, are you crazy? Hello, what are you doing? Don''t you just let them rob money? "


    "You''ve been missing for so long. Do you know how everyone has been?"


    "Even the Li family is worried about the disappearance of you and Li Qi. They have sent people to look for you many times. Do you know how serious the consequences are?"


    ..


    I was so embarrassed that I didn''t tell Ning Xing the truth of the matter, nor did I tell her. Behind this, the Song family was secretly resorting to means, and only made a great effort to perfunctory, saying: "I''m ok, really OK, and isn''t Li Qi OK? You can rest assured that it will be all right, but I am flattered that you are so worried about me. "


    "Joking, can you choose the right time? I''m not in the mood to joke with you now. Tell me where you are and where you are. I''ll tell Liang Guan to send a special plane to pick you up. " Ning Xing is not angry.


    I put down the phone and winked at Li Qi, asking him to ask the landlady where we are now.


    Li Qi hums coldly and goes out without saying a word.


    Ten seconds later, Li Qi came back and said, "this town is called Sanjiang. It''s not far from Yangcheng."


    I nodded, just told rather apricot my position, let her tell Liang Guan, directly to the town to meet people, and then close to go to Yangcheng city.


    Then, I deliberately teased Ning Xing in front of Li Qi, and then hung up.


    Li Qi stood and listened. His expression was like eating dog shit. His eyes could almost kill people.


    I straightened my collar and stood up slowly, deliberately imitating Li Qigang''s appearance. My nostrils turned to him and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that my husband and wife have a little bit of emotion, you know."


    "You... Son of a bitch! Remember that for me Li Qi is very angry with me.


    After leaving the clothing store, Li Qi and I found a restaurant in zhenkou before the special plane arrived. We ate and drank decisively and ordered the most expensive ones.


    At that time, Li Qi lost his temper. He forgot all his grudges and devoured them as if he was eating the best food in the world.


    "Well, you''re wise. I won''t care about you."


    "Lest some people think I''m stingy."After a meal, Li Qi was so full that he could hardly walk. He even began to scold me again, "conspiracy, it''s absolutely your conspiracy. You''re trying to support me to death and make me suffer from gastroenteritis. You shameless son of a bitch, you would have stopped eating if you knew me!"


    "Why don''t you die? It''s a waste of food for people like you to live in the world. " I almost didn''t lift the table to hit him. He''s so ungrateful. After eating, he''ll forget who''s treating him!


    After waiting for a long time, the special plane finally arrived, and there was a gust of wind and sand.


    Board the special plane and tell the pilot that Li Qi and I will leave here completely and fly to Yangcheng.


    Half an hour later, he arrived at Tiejiang base camp in Yangcheng city and was welcomed by Wang Chao himself.


    However, as soon as Li Qi and I landed on the ground, Wang Chao saw the clothes we were wearing and the tan skin. He immediately pointed at me and yelled at me, deliberately shifting all the responsibility to me.


    "Li Shaobai, you fool, just go missing. Who cares about your life? Even dragging Li Shizi into the water, don''t you want to live? "


    "This time, I must report to the above, completely remove your authority, let you know what is consequence and what is punishment."


    "Look at Li Shizi. He''s been exposed to the sun and he''s lost so much weight. It''s all caused by Li Shaobai, you fool!"


    "Do you know exactly who this man is in front of you? He''s the eldest son of the Li family. He''s a real tianbang expert. You''re just a little commander. What''s your ability to do such a thing? "


    "No matter what, I must read your book in front of leader Shao today. You are so bold and arrogant. I won''t let you taste the consequences. How can Li Shizi calm this anger?"


    "If I can''t get rid of you this time, I''ll give you the surname Li Shaobai in the future!"

 Chapter 324

    "Today, even if Laozi comes, he can''t save you!"


    Wang Chao pretended to be angry and despondent. Obviously, he wanted to ask me a question on purpose. By the way, he flattered Li Qi and won his favor.


    Wang Chao and I have been feuding for a long time. He will never miss this opportunity. He will certainly make a toss.


    What''s more, there is a strong self-confidence hidden in Wang Chao''s look, as if I am doomed and can''t escape his revenge.


    Will I not know all this?


    Since I can come to Yangcheng City, I have already expected what Wang Chao will do.


    Therefore, I don''t worry at all. I''m very relaxed. I don''t take Wang Chao seriously at all. In my eyes, he is a joke at most.


    But Wang Chao was upset when he saw that I was at ease. He went up to Li Qi and pointed to me and said, "Li Shizi, look at this damned Li Shaobai. He didn''t feel guilty at all. How can he get away with this? When I report the above, I will ask Li Shizi to testify for me and remove Li Shaobai''s authority. "


    "Well, I can testify." Li Qi''s eyes twinkle. She is willing to help Wang Chao!


    Wang Chao quickly got excited and yelled: "Li Shaobai, Li Shizi has been willing to testify. Don''t you take the initiative to ask the leader of Shao Gang? Do you really want me to report it in person? "


    Li Qi is obviously unable to take revenge with Wang Chao''s hand. Can''t I see that?


    I didn''t even blink, leisurely lit a cigarette, completely ignored their existence, said: "I want to find a place to rest, who will lead the way?"


    Wang Chao glared at him and scolded him directly: "well, you Li Shaobai, you are shameless. Do you want to rest? Get it for me! Tie him up at once


    Immediately after that, the members of Tiejiang came forward from all directions and tried to capture me.


    In this regard, I just glanced at Li Qi and said nothing.


    Just a glance, Li Qi understood what I meant from my eyes. He could not retaliate with Wang Chao at all. He had to stand in front of me and said, "stop it!"


    A member of Tiejiang was too fast to stop in time. Li Qi raised his foot and kicked him to the ground.


    The change of this scene happened very quickly. Almost in the blink of an eye, Li Qi turned around and stood in front of me, kicking Wang Chao''s men.


    Wang Chao looked at his hands dully, completely stunned.


    When Wang Chao responded, his two eyes were wide open, and his face was full of disbelief. He stammered and asked, "Li Shizi, are you?? Don''t you mean to testify for me? "


    "I said to testify, but I didn''t say to testify for you. I testify for Li Shaobai..." Li Qi glanced at my face and said reluctantly, "I''m... Willing to be with Li Shaobai."


    Wang Chao was immediately shocked, "how is this possible? Li Shizi, don''t you have a bad relationship with Li Shaobai? I had conflicts with him many times in Mingzhu city before. It''s impossible! "


    At this time, I pick the eyebrow, calmly to Wang Chao, understatement said: "how impossible? Li Shizi and I are good friends, and Li Shizi is a master of tianbang. If he doesn''t want to, how can I go missing with him? Oh, no, it''s not missing. It''s a pleasure trip. "


    Speaking of this, I turned around and threw a smile at Li Qi, "are you right? Li Shizi


    "Yes, it''s a pleasure trip. It''s not as serious as you think." Li Qi''s face was black, but I couldn''t help it. She just nodded her head helplessly to show her position.


    At this moment, Wang Chao''s expression is more ugly than eating dog excrement. He wants to fight back, but he doesn''t know how to fight back.


    I laughed, reached out and patted Wang Chao on the shoulder, put my mouth slightly close to his ear, and said with a smile, "Wang Chao, you just said that if you can''t get me today, you''ll be Li. I don''t know if you mean what you say?"


    "You Wang Chao''s mouth twitched and his eyes were tightly focused on my face. He wanted to tear me apart.


    I instantly restrained my smile, relaxed and opened my hand on Wang Chao''s shoulder, forced a cold hum, and accused: "Wang Chao, you are a big conspiracy. You want to frame me, and you want to use Li Shizi. If you do this, I will report to Tiejiang and let leader Shao ask you about your crime, and take your power away!"


    In a flash, Wang Chao''s face changed greatly. He was extremely frightened. I couldn''t believe that I could deal with him in such a short time.


    I secretly laugh, everything is under control, he is deliberately, or deliberately use this kind of tit for tat way, to deal with Wang Chao.


    If Wang Chao doesn''t teach him a lesson today, he will continue to make trouble in the future. I just want him to know what will happen to me!


    However, this end is not so serious. I''m not trying to deal with Wang Chao. I just want to scare him.


    After all, Macao is not far from Yangcheng city. This is definitely the boundary Wang Chao wants to recover, and it is not within my responsibility.If I want to clean up the capital of star.com in Macao, I must give Wang Chao a little awe to avoid him acting as a dungstick behind his back.


    Simply, I made a quick decision. Since I wanted to frighten Wang Chao, I completely awed him and immediately said in a cold voice, "what are you looking at? Today, Li Shizi is here. He can be my witness. You Wang Chao are so mean that you play this trick against me. Tie Jiang should have been united as one, but you are constantly causing internal conflicts. I don''t think even leader Shao can protect you this time! "


    Wang Chao is afraid, and he is completely afraid. He quickly throws his eyes to Li Qi for help.


    Li Qi held his chest in both hands, turned his head and said faintly, "don''t look at me, I can''t help you, and Li Shaobai is right... I can be his witness."


    "This..." Wang Chao''s face changed dramatically, and he was so scared that he shivered all over.


    Around a gang of Tiejiang members, all silly eyes, uncontrolled shock mouth.


    "How did that happen?"


    "It''s clear that commander Wang won the game. He told us in advance why the situation changed so fast?"


    "Didn''t Li Shizi have a bad relationship with Li Shaobai? There can''t be anything wrong with the news? Why did Li Shizi help Li Shaobai? "


    "It''s just that the mantis catches the cicada, and the Yellow sparrow is behind."


    "This commander Lee is... Amazing."


    I heard all these words. At that time, I understood that Wang Chao thought he was going to win and even showed off in front of his subordinates.


    But how can Wang Chao know that these subordinates will be scared to admit themselves?


    So, I deliberately learned Wang Chao''s previous tone and passed him by, disdaining to say: "no one can save you today, even if the heavenly king Laozi comes, there is no way!"


    "Unless... You beg me."

 Chapter 325

    "Well, I''m not in a hurry. Look at your performance." I wandered slowly past Wang Chao.


    Wang Chao didn''t have a way. He couldn''t lower his face to beg me. His expression was like being squeezed by the door.


    As for the disappearance, with Li Qi''s support, Wang Chao didn''t dare to use it as a threat any more, which was a bit of a dead end.


    Of course, I still have the advantage. As long as I don''t report to Tiejiang for one day, Wang Chao will have to be nervous for one day.


    Li Qi and I open our mouths one by one. Fake things have to be real. Wang Chao has to be finished.


    This is exactly what I used. I neither reported it to the higher authorities nor solved it. It has a deterrent effect and made Wang Chao be afraid of me. It should be a lesson to him.


    ...


    because Li Qi''s first task is to inspect Tiejiang.


    So, I decided to go to Tiejiang first and take a look at it a little bit, "go to Tiejiang first, it should be not far from here, right? Then find a place to rest. Li Shizi, aren''t you here to inspect? "


    "That''s right." Li Qi hummed and didn''t object.


    Wang Chao didn''t dare to speak any more. He quickly left the spot with a group of people, following my steps.


    On the way to Tiejiang base camp, Wang Chao, not to mention how depressed he was, did not dare to speak nonsense, and did not dare to offend me easily any more. It was as if he attached great importance to his own authority, and was afraid that I would report to Tiejiang and let him lose his wife and lose his army.


    A few minutes later, I came to Tiejiang base camp in Yangcheng city. In front of me, it was also a building. The surrounding environment was colorful and there were a lot of luxury cars. It was obviously a very prosperous area.


    For example, Tiejiang''s stronghold usually opens a shell company, which looks like a trading company, but it is not.


    This is also due to changes in society today, have to change their face, hanging sheep''s head to sell dog meat.


    I followed Li Qi to make a pretentious inspection, and found that Wang Chao is still very promising. At least for now, he occupies more power and territory than me.


    Even, Wang Chao is about to expand to Macao.


    However, I know that Macao and Hong Kong are very different from the mainland. They are definitely a hard stubble. There are many geographical and officialdom factors. It is not so easy to win the right to speak.


    I just had a brief understanding of this and didn''t get involved in it. After all, it''s not within my authority and it''s useless for me to worry about it.


    Should I tell Wang Chao that Laozi is the master of Tiejiang? This is obviously impossible.


    However, I still thought in my heart that Wang Chao had better move to Macao city as soon as possible, which not only has great vital interests for me, but also adds more significant strength to Tiejiang.


    With Tiejiang''s support in Macao city, my plan to wash the white star network will also go a lot smoothly.


    Because Macao and Hong Kong are totally different cities from the mainland.


    In the whole process of inspection, with Li Qi taking the lead and me deterring him, Wang Chao was as bold as a dog and tried his best to flatter Li Qi.


    As for me, Wang Chao did not dare to speak wild, even if the heart is not happy, but also treated with rules.


    However, after the previous scene, some of Wang Chao''s leaders locked me as a target and flattered me crazily in front of Wang Chao''s face...


    this is obviously a behavior of beating Wang Chao in the face.


    So, a magical scene appeared.


    On one side, several people in charge are flattering me.


    On the one hand, Wang Chao is trying to please Li Qi. From time to time, he seems to me that he is almost not angry. But because I have grasped him and Li Qi is present, I dare not make a mistake.


    "Li Guan, I''ve heard that you''ve done a lot in Mingzhu City, and you''ve made friends with Li Shizi. I admire your courage!"


    "Yes, Li Guan is very skillful. It''s a great blessing to have him in Mingzhu city."


    "If you are free tonight, I wonder if Li Guan would like to have a drink with us?"


    I secretly cool, one by one perfunctory in the past, I think Wang Chao this guy must not be aggrieved, his subordinates even flatter me.


    However, I have expected the outcome of these responsible persons. They are not flattering. When Li Qi and I leave, they will definitely be scolded by Wang Chao.


    Listening to the flattering words around me, I suddenly think of Zhang Hui, the first-class guy who flatters me. I don''t know what he is like now when he is punished as an ordinary employee by me.


    If Zhang Hui is flattering, he will not be like these people in charge, even if he is flattering Wang Chao.


    However, Zhang Hui disobeyed me once in an attempt to occupy the whole Yi''an company and wantonly seize power. He must accept this punishment and let me really see his change, otherwise he can''t come back to me.


    Can be around less personal affairs, I always some do not adapt, at least in the Pearl City Liang Guan, in this sheep city that is not.


    Simply, I asked a middle-aged man who called himself Ma Liu, a smart man, to take charge of Li Qi and me.According to his age, Ma was six years old and I had a whole circle, but he was very happy and said excitedly: "thank you, Li Guan. My subordinates will do their best to finish everything for Li Guan."


    With that, the eyes of other people in charge exuded strong admiration, as if it was a great honor to arrange for Li Qi and me.


    Wang Chao heard that his face was half black. He turned his lips and didn''t say much.


    I smile, also did not make a sound, he is deliberately, deliberately to hit Wang Chao''s face, let him do things for me, he can not blame.


    by the way, I''ll put an eye in Wang Chao to keep track of the sheep city and balance Wang Chao.


    The meaning is very clear, that is to make it clear to tell Wang Chao that I want Ma Liu. You Wang Chao had better not mess around. I have people staring at you. Wang Chao, don''t brush with my people, or I can get you every minute.


    Until the moment before he left the building, Wang Chao''s face was still black. It seemed that in his eyes, I was a god of plague. I could avoid as far as I could. I wish I could never see me.


    ..


    under the arrangement of Ma Liu, Li Qi and I stayed in one of the most upscale hotels in the city, and there were luxury cars waiting for us all the time. All the arrangements were very comprehensive.


    Ma Liu seems to have become the leader among several responsible persons through this incident. He is full of energy and smiles.


    That night, Ma Liu joined hands with several responsible persons to say that there was a reception for the top rich, all of whom were wealthy and respectable in the south, and asked if we were interested in going around.


    Ma Liu also told me that many people have received the news that Li Qi and I have come to Yangcheng, hoping to meet Li Qi and I.


    However, at the reception, I was directly ignored by the audience, just like a transparent person, only Ma Liu accompanied me and poured the wine for me respectfully.


    Li Qi became the focus of the audience. Many people gathered around him, and some celebrities kept winking at him.


    Li Qi, holding wine in his left hand and holding a girl in his right hand, looks at me from time to time. It''s called a PA se.


    In the middle of the reception, many well-dressed businessmen are showing off their own industries and secretly comparing.


    With the development of this topic, more and more people are secretly comparing.


    Every time someone reports assets, it can cause a burst of exclamation.


    Slowly, the reception seems to have changed its quality, forming a contest meeting and a show off meeting.


    ...


    maybe my position is too high. Watching them compete, I feel very playful. I wonder where is the Regal party? It''s like a kid''s house.


    If those two famous Mr. Ma are here, maybe I will be interested in discussing the possibility of cooperation with them.


    "Boring." I couldn''t help shaking my head.


    The group nearest to me frowned when they saw me shaking my head.


    One of them, a fat man, recognized me at that time, came over with a wine glass in his hand, and said with a smile: "isn''t this Li Shaobai, President Li? The son-in-law of Ningfu, how can he drink muggy wine here alone? We''re talking about business here. Don''t you come and get involved? "


    "What''s more, just now we were talking and saw you shaking your head. Do you think our assets are not in your eyes?"


    "Brother Li, don''t be so arrogant."


    "With your little Yi''an company, I''m afraid I can''t even compare with one tenth of mine?"


    "And the mysterious star net, I guess it belongs to Ningfu, not you? After all, you are not a real Ningfu person. "


    "I don''t think you have much assets, do you?"


    "Won''t you be defeated by you?"


    Behind the people, one by one all show schadenfreude expression.


    I slowly sipped the wine, light smile, said: "well, star net really is not mine, I really can''t compare with you, I just feel very boring here, if not promised Ma Liu, come to have a look, I would be lazy to come."

 Chapter 326

    If before, in the face of such provocation, I would definitely report assets, blind the whole audience, arrogant to the limit!


    But now, my attitude is quite the opposite, that should not be so, should choose low-key.


    If you have to describe it, then I used to show it to the end.


    Now, he hides his sword in his heart. He is sharp and introverted. He never makes a move easily before he meets a real opponent.


    As for the current rich, obviously do not have this qualification, just like the difference between a child and a strong man, even if I didn''t do it, I had already decided the outcome. There''s no need to be serious, just laugh it off.


    Frankly speaking, it''s not that I don''t do it, but that the other party is not qualified to let me do it.


    But, I suddenly feel very lonely, this is a kind of in a certain aspect, almost reached the peak of loneliness, not too many opponents of loneliness.


    "That''s all you are. I think highly of you." The fat man who came to challenge sneered, and then went back to where he was.


    Those who are watching my figure, one by one outlines the corner of the mouth of ridicule.


    "I think Li Shaobai is a soft eater."


    "I think he''s just fawning on the Ningfu. He doesn''t have much strength."


    "Star net such a big website, certainly not Li Shaobai, but belongs to Ning Fu''s unique assets, Li Shaobai should just take care of it."


    "At the four conferences, we can''t take it too seriously. After all, Li Shaobai has the support of Ning government. The money may not really belong to him, and the Xu family didn''t really investigate at that time."


    ...


    I calmly lit a cigarette, Ma Liu took the initiative to pour the mellow red wine for me, and said with a full apology: "Li Guan, this is my mistake, if I knew it would be like this, I would not...


    " it''s OK, I didn''t care about it at all, they are all small roles. " I raised my hand, interrupted Ma Liu''s words, not impatient to pick up the glass, slowly taste up.


    At this time, Li Qi suddenly came with a famous lady in her arms and said, "what? What are you doing sitting here all the time? Is there no beauty looking for you


    "You don''t want to argue with me? So, am I winning now? " I raised my head and glanced at the famous lady in Li Qi''s arms.


    Li Qi realized the meaning of my words, and immediately pushed away the celebrity in her arms. She was so nervous that she sat down beside me, patted her forehead and said, "I''ve had some wine for a while, but I didn''t remember it. Don''t tell Ning Xing. Besides, I just want to stimulate you."


    The beauty is completely stunned in the same place. She is pushed away by Li Qi. Her face is very ugly, but she doesn''t dare to say anything strange. She leaves quickly.


    I picked to pick eyebrow and said with a smile: "why don''t I tell Ning Xing? Do you forget that we are competitors? "


    "I..." Li Qi''s forehead began to sweat, unprecedented tension.


    Then, Li Qi''s expression began to change, very dramatic.


    Li Qi''s nervous eyes slowly turned into panic. At last, her whole face was bitter. She directly acted as a little brother in the party and stood up to rub my shoulder and back for me.


    "Brother, I called you brother, OK? Why don''t you turn a blind eye to the adults instead of the villains


    "Brother, don''t say nothing, I beg you!"


    "It''s all my fault. I admit it. I''m too complacent. I admit it, OK?"


    I said: "then you have to give me a reason not to say. This reason is not enough. After all, we are competitors."


    "I..." Li Qi, holding my shoulder, almost cried, like a gasbag.


    At the same time, because Li Qi was the focus of the whole audience and was watched all the time, the whole audience saw Li Qi''s movements and expressions, including those just now.


    At this moment, all the people on the scene opened their mouths, shocked, and even more unimaginable.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    "Isn''t that Li Shaobai? The son-in-law of Ningfu! "


    "Why is Li Dashizi around him like a little brother?"


    "That''s the eldest son of the Li family. Li Qi, why do you want to be humble in front of Li Shaobai?"


    Especially that fat rich businessman, two eyeballs almost did not fall down, the whole person more and more shocked, "what''s the matter?"


    As he said this, the rich businessman, the fat man and several people around him all looked at each other in horror. At the same time, they were all shocked, as if they saw something that was absolutely impossible happening!


    However, Li Qigen didn''t bother to pay attention to these eyes and tried to massage me in such a way to seal my mouth.


    "Well, here, here, come on!" I just close my eyes and enjoy it.


    "OK, be sure to be comfortable." Li Qi had to do it, that was awesome, and he could go to the technician to work. I was very comfortable with it.


    I twisted my neck and felt a little sour. I closed my eyes and said, "press my neck. I haven''t had a good rest recently. If I''m in a good mood, I may forget what I saw just now.""No problem. As long as you''re in a good mood, it''s nothing." Li Qi moved his hands and kneaded his neck for me. The technique was appropriate and in place. I couldn''t help it.


    After a while, I opened my eyes and let Li Qi let go. I stood up leisurely, stretched, yawned and said, "well, I didn''t see anything just now."


    "Hu..." Li Qi was relieved.


    Then, I looked around and found that everyone was looking at me in shock, as if I had become the real focus and surrounded me.


    "This must be Li Shaobai, Master Li?"


    "Disrespect. I didn''t see it just now. It turns out that young master Li is here. Please forgive me."


    "It turns out that Mr. Li has such a good relationship with Mr. Li. I can''t see it. Here, I''d like to propose a toast to you!"


    "Mr. Li, are you not satisfied with us? If there is one, just say it and we''ll improve it right away. "


    In addition to dealing with it, I inadvertently saw the fat man. His eyes showed fear. He quickly turned his head to avoid it. He didn''t dare to look directly at me. He was even more mixed with deep regret, as if he had missed a good opportunity to make friends with me.


    In particular, Ma Liu''s attitude changed imperceptibly and gradually turned into awe.


    In the face of people''s enthusiasm, I didn''t do anything. After just a glass of wine, I waved my hand and said, "if I feel a little sick, I''ll leave first."


    With that, I left the party leisurely with Ma Liu and Li Qi, leaving only the embarrassed rich and famous ladies. No one dared to stop me.


    Late at night.


    Standing on the balcony of the hotel, looking at the bright and towering Yangcheng tower, the wind blowing head-on, I gently sipped red wine, feeling lonely.


    "Next, it''s time to go to Macao to explore the situation. Maybe I can cooperate with Mr. He in the future. As for Mr. Ma, I also have the idea of cooperation."


    "However, we still need to wash the white star network first. I heard that the city of Macao is very developed, but I don''t know if it can accommodate me as a big gambler."


    "Tut, I don''t have a fixed place. It seems that I can buy a private island, get a plane or a yacht some time, so that Ning Xing won''t think I have no house in the future."


    "Well, it''s settled. It''s just going to be washed white."


    "But it seems that I''ve been holding it for a long time... I feel sick all over."


    I couldn''t help but look down at my two brothers...


    suddenly, an evil fire came up ~ ~


    suddenly

 Chapter 327

    This evil fire, accompanied by desire, is more and more fierce.


    "Lying trough!" I''m thirsty. I secretly scold myself as a top rich man. I can''t even solve the evil fire. If I spread it, I''ll be laughed off. I thought I was crooked!


    Which of the rich people in today''s society don''t support each other?


    A clean man like me is going to die out!


    However, this can not contain the outbreak of the evil fire, I rushed into the bathroom, took a bath, and then slowly recovered.


    Wrapped in a bath towel, leisurely sitting in front of the computer, I checked the star network.


    Today''s star net is already worthy of its name and deserves to be the first overlord with unshakable status.


    In the presence of various channels, the websites of all parties agree with each other one after another.


    Moreover, the interests of star.com and websites of all parties are linked together. If someone wants to pay for star.com, they must annihilate all websites at one stroke, which is almost impossible.


    Today, STARNet has been completely mature, even if it is a big family, it may not be able to eradicate STARNet.


    Because it involves too many interests, when the time comes, the website attached to STARNet will certainly fight back and become the first vanguard in our STARNet army.


    Unless someone can find the main body of STARNet, the body of MEDA, and completely destroy it, there is no possibility of STARNet''s downfall.


    What''s more, the main engine of MEDA is very safe in Ningfu. Who will pay attention to this humble car? Who would know that this is the host of STARNet?


    As for the property of STARNet, it has accumulated to a terrible level. The number is too many to count.


    "Lonesome, lonesome, too lonesome, no match!" I''m too lazy to calculate how much money I have. Anyway, I can''t spend it for hundreds of years. No matter how much money I have, it''s just a number.


    But these money, or take to wash white, otherwise still can''t see light, can''t spend aboveboard.


    Star net income has half of Ningfu, Ningfu to wash white that half, must be extremely difficult, so my own income, also can only rely on themselves.


    The next morning.


    I took a special plane and landed on the land of Macao.


    The city of Macao is not big, but it is very prosperous. It is also known as a paradise for gamblers. No matter what status or status people are, as long as they pass through the city, they will not miss the casinos in the city.


    But Li Qi was woken up by me early in the morning and flew here with me helplessly. With a tired face and reluctance, he said, "what are you doing here? What''s so interesting about this? "


    "Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?" I turned my face and seriously suspected that Li Qi was a wonderful flower from Mars.


    "Cut, your brain just got kicked by donkey." Li Qi curled his lips with disdain.


    I didn''t care about the goods, so I got into the long-awaited extended Rolls Royce car and immediately ordered the driver to go to the largest casino in Macao, the Grand Lisboa!


    Half an hour later, when the extended version of Rolls Royce ostentatiously stopped in front of the Lisboa casino, it immediately alerted the management staff inside. A casino manager with several staff received us very warmly.


    Li Qi and I were both wearing sunglasses for the sake of improvisation. Obviously, the other party didn''t know us, so we quickly squeezed out a professional smile and asked, "I don''t know what to call the two bosses?"


    I pushed the sunglasses and said, "my name is Li Yi, and the one next to me is Li Er. We''re here to see what''s interesting here."


    "Li Yi Li Er..." Li Qi could not help twitching.


    "Mr. Li Yi, Mr. Li Er, please come inside. Lisboa is one of the biggest casinos in the whole city of Macao. You are satisfied." The manager of the casino kept a professional smile and didn''t continue to ask about our identity. It seems that there are many anonymous people in this kind of place, and he''s not surprised.


    Entering the interior of the casino, the decoration is luxurious and elegant. Many figures surround the Dutch officials. They are engaged in a fierce gambling war. Some people are happy and others are worried.


    "Damn it, how can it be like this again?"


    "Ha ha ha, we won a lot more."


    I glanced around, swiped millions of dollars with my bank card, changed some chips and gave Li Qi some. Then I left the goods and asked the manager to accompany the goods. Then I left alone.


    I don''t want to take Li Qi with me and give him some money to play by himself.


    There are many ways to play in Lisboa, almost everything. There is nothing you can''t play, only what you can''t think of.


    Among them, there are a lot of good and bad people here. There are local tyrants with rich families, people who borrow high loans to fight, and people with backgrounds.


    Even when I was playing blackjack, some people started to fight not far away. The two sides yelled at each other and almost started to fight.


    However, Lisboa is not a vegetarian because it can be so big in Macao. When the managers come, they drive them out without any ambiguity, no matter who they are.I''m not here to focus on gambling, but to observe the order of the casinos.


    It has to be said that the order is very good. Every place is orderly. If someone makes trouble, no matter what happens, drive them away immediately and do not disturb other guests.


    From this, we can see that Lisboa must have a very big background in Macao, and this industry is legally recognized by the ZF of Macao city. This alone proves how powerful the background of Lisboa is. It can be said that no one is afraid of Lisboa casinos, and they can eat all black and white!


    Not long after that group of people were driven away, suddenly there was a stir at the entrance of the casino. The whole audience was very excited. They all stopped gambling for the time being and looked straight at the entrance as if they were waiting for something.


    "Here we are. Today''s Asian king of gamblers final in Lisboa is finally starting!"


    "This is the last round of decisive battle. At present, we are left with Mr. Gao, the God of Chinese gambling, and Kojiro Yamamoto, the gambling leader of the island nation."


    "Kojiro Yamamoto, I heard that his strength is very high. I''m afraid Mr. Gao has met an opponent this time."


    With the hot discussion, the atmosphere became more and more excited. A large number of black bodyguards rushed into the entrance of the casino, escorting a middle-aged man about 40 years old with a pointed mouth and a moustache.


    "It''s Kojiro Yamamoto!"


    "Island gambler, Kojiro Yamamoto!"


    I saw Kojiro Yamamoto swaggering, looking frivolous, straight to the competition position arranged by the Lisboa casino.


    As he passed the crowd, Kojiro Yamamoto suddenly stopped and slowly turned his head to scan the audience.


    then * * * * * * *, Yamamoto Kojiro mouth mouth disdainful sneer, first scolded a Japanese, and then speak in bad Chinese, said: "stupid Chaina pig, that surnamed Gao, lose, you group of pigs, it is best not to hope too much."


    This words, Kojiro Yamamoto turned into the final venue, attracted the whole audience angry.


    "Damn it, damned Islander."


    "What did he call us?"


    "It''s arrogant."


    But at this time, the rear again came restless... All eyes showed strange light.


    I saw a handsome, smiling and kind-hearted middle-aged man walking in slowly with several bodyguards in his shining shoes, black coat, hair gel on his head and a ring on his hand.


    At this moment, all the people took a cool breath.


    "God of gamblers!"


    "Mr. Gao!"


    ....

 Chapter 328

    Gambler, Mr. Gao!


    Mr. Gao gives the impression that he is very approachable and has no airs at all.


    Entering the gate of the casino, Mr. Gao sees a crowd of shouting figures, nods slightly, smiles slowly, and then steps into the finals.


    Immediately, a lot of people all rushed to the surrounding area of the venue and sat in the seats arranged by the Lisboa casino for a warm observation.


    The seats are arranged in a circle from low to high. A spacious gambling table is placed in the center. A few meters away, a line of defense is drawn. The staff of the Lisboa casino quickly guard around to avoid causing unrest.


    I chose a humble position, quite interested to sit down, silently looking at the two people sitting opposite at this moment.


    One is Kojiro Yamamoto, who comes from an island country and is known as a gambler.


    The other is Mr. Gao, a famous Chinese god of gambling.


    I didn''t expect that I would meet the final of Asian gambling king and witness Mr. Gao''s elegant demeanor.


    Moreover, it is not only a competition between individuals, but also an indirect competition between countries.


    , especially Yamamoto Kojiro, called me China''s * * Na, and this alone has already angered the hearts of the people.


    Not only me, but almost all the Chinese people who watched the war pinned their hopes on Mr. Gao.


    The most important thing is that I''m also very upset. This Kojiro Yamamoto, with a sharp mouth, dares to speak so freely in our Chinese territory. I want to beat him.


    Of course, I don''t need to fight. I believe that Mr. Gao''s strength will beat Kojiro Yamamoto in the face and make him lose face.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at Mr. Gao from a distance. He chewed chocolate blandly and didn''t even look at Kojiro Yamamoto.


    Kojiro Yamamoto frowned, very unhappy, immediately in poor Chinese, said: "how? Is Mr. Gao eating chocolate? If you are afraid of losing * *, I think you should give up as early as possible. I will not look at it in a small area.


    Mr. Gao swallowed the chocolate without panic and said lightly: "we Huaxia are a country of etiquette. Our ancestors taught us to be modest, and the one who often clamors is the one who is really afraid of losing."


    As soon as Mr. Gao took off his words, the audience immediately cheered and applauded.


    "Good job, Mr. Gao."


    "Mr. Gao, I support you. You are the God of gambling."


    "Yes, we Huaxia are a country of etiquette. We don''t agree with some people."


    Kojiro Yamamoto''s face could not help looking ugly. He was suddenly gloomy and snorted coldly, "don''t look up to yourself too much, Mr. Gao. If you lose, you can''t get down."


    "Worry about yourself first." Mr. Gao said lightly, as if the other side in his heart, can not lift a storm, very calm.


    In a flash, applause rang out again, which was almost popular. Mr. Gao''s two linguistic victories, in particular, brought great momentum to the gambling war.


    "Come on, Mr. Gao." I also follow the public, like an ordinary person, to cheer for Mr. Gao.


    I have to say that Mr. Gao is very intelligent. In a few words, he has nothing to say. I feel like a fan of him.


    Soon, the venue gradually quieted down. In the arrangement of the Lisboa casino, each player sent out chips for this decisive battle. Each player had 60 million chips. Whoever lost the chips first represented the victory or defeat of the contest.


    Or in the limited competition time, who has more chips on the table will win.


    Sixty million chips are piled up on the gambling table like a hill.


    A moment later, all the preparations are finished, the contest officially begins, and both sides place bets.


    I saw that the Dutch officials sent cards. First, they handed out cards for both sides. Kojiro Yamamoto gently opened a corner and looked at his cards. He inadvertently raised a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Mr. Gao, on the other hand, did not move, waiting for the Dutch official to hand out the first card.


    When the first card came down, Kojiro Yamamoto was a peach a, which was too big. Mr. Gao was the smallest square 2.


    "Now let Mr. Yamamoto speak first." He Guan said.


    With an ugly smile, Kojiro Yamamoto threw down two million chips and said, "Mr. Gao, your face is too small. I advise you not to follow me? Otherwise, it would be too boring to tell the difference. "


    "Not necessarily, Mr. Yamamoto." Mr. Gao laughs, although the card is not big enough, he also throws down the chips and chooses to follow.


    Yamamoto Kojiro is full of scorn and says, "it''s quite daring, but China pig is always a * * * * pig."


    is also the Chinna, this Yamamoto Kojiro, is almost unseen, and the mouth is open, * * the whole hall is full of anger.


    I was very upset. If there were not too many people on the scene due to local restrictions, I would have come out and beat Kojiro Yamamoto to death.


    And I''m not the only one. It''s estimated that all the Chinese will beat him to death.In the face of such deliberate provocation and humiliation, Mr. Gao, without hesitation, retorted: "Mr. Yamamoto really doesn''t know how to be modest. Are you all like Mr. Yamamoto in your country? If so, I think the quality of your country is too high. "


    "Well, you don''t need to respect people in a certain country." Said Kojiro Yamamoto.


    Mr. Gao said with a smile, "Oh, I see. No wonder your country treats America like a grandson. That''s the way it is."


    "Cut the crap, Dutch officials send cards, we talk with strength." Kojiro Yamamoto''s face turned green, and he quickly changed the topic, which seemed to be taboo.


    "Deal." Mr. Gao didn''t go on arguing. He was very insipid and gently turned the ring on his hand.


    "Yes." The Dutch official nodded and immediately handed out the second card.


    Kojiro Yamamoto got a j of hearts and Mr. Gao got a k of spades.


    On the card surface, Kojiro Yamamoto is still dominant, in addition to a card can not see a positive bottom card, there are a variety of hearts a and J.


    Compared with Mr. Gao''s box 2 and spade K, Kojiro Yamamoto''s card face is simply a trend of rolling, let alone the possibility of having the same flower.


    "Five million." Kojiro Yamamoto pushed five million chips to the front.


    But all of a sudden, Mr. Gao, who has a very bad card face, slowly put out 20 million chips!


    "20 million."


    At this moment, the whole audience gasped. No one, including me, knew what Mr. Gao was doing.


    According to common sense, Mr. Gao should never follow this card. Why did he make a big bet of 20 million, which is four times more than his opponent''s, and one third of all chips!


    However, Mr. Gao not only chose to follow the card, but also followed 20 million.


    At the moment, Kojiro Yamamoto gently sneered, "Mr. Gao, your trick of stealing chicken is too obvious, isn''t it?"


    "Are you sure?" Mr. Gao is not impatient, more and more enigmatic.


    Kojiro Yamamoto''s face changed slightly and seemed uncertain. He waved and asked the Dutch official to hand out a third card.


    When the third card came down, Kojiro Yamamoto couldn''t help laughing and turned out to be a red peach Q.


    Hearts a, hearts Q, hearts J, there is an undiscovered card, Kojiro Yamamoto''s card face is very terrible, almost forming a flush.


    However, Mr. Gao''s face is square 2, spade K, plum 6, compared with the other side, rotten to no more rotten.


    "Thirty million." Kojiro Yamamoto threw chips decisively.


    When everyone thought that Mr. Gao would give up, he chose to follow the bet and pushed out 30 million chips, leaving only a few million on the table.


    "I''m with you."


    All the people thought Mr. Gao was crazy!


    Even I could not help getting up and looking moved.

 Chapter 329

    "What is Mr. Gao doing?"


    "This card shouldn''t be played with you."


    "Lose, lose, I think this one will lose."


    "If he loses, Mr. Gao has millions of chips left. It''s very difficult for him to turn over in a limited time."


    For a moment, the speech is everywhere, and the atmosphere is more and more depressed.


    However, Mr. Gao''s inexplicable behavior makes Mr. Yamamoto dignified. His eyes keep flashing, and he seems to be guessing Mr. Gao''s cards.


    "I''ll see what skills you have. You can be called the God of gambling." Kojiro Yamamoto waved to the Dutch officer to deal the card.


    The final Ming Mian card was handed out by the Dutch official. A terrible red peach 10 fell in front of Kojiro Yamamoto. The whole card was full of hearts, which were 10, J, Q and a!


    Kojiro Yamamoto has a card, which has never been revealed. It is even possible that the card is the red peach K, which can form a flush with the card face!


    And Mr. Gao''s side, the situation is very not optimistic, the final face card turned out to be hearts 7, all kinds of cards, rotten.


    But from the beginning to the end, Mr. Gao was not nervous at all. When he got the last card, he reached out and motioned to Kojiro Yamamoto to talk about the matter, saying, "Mr. Yamamoto, please?"


    Kojiro Yamamoto put his arms around his chest and leaned back on his seat with a smile. He confidently lit a Cuban cigar and threw one to Mr. Gao. "Don''t worry. Let''s have a cigarette first. This is the top cigar I got from Cuba. Mr. Gao can try it. I''m afraid the chocolate is not enough for Mr. Gao to be surprised."


    Mr. Gao didn''t refuse. He simply opened his mouth, held it in his mouth and touched his trouser pocket.


    "Fire?" Kojiro Yamamoto took out a lighter and prepared to throw it to Mr. Gao.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t like wasabi." Mr. Gao raised his hand and refused directly. He took out the matchbox from his trouser pocket and flicked it over the side of the box to light the cigar. The whole movement was very natural and unrestrained.


    I sat in the distance and watched them smoking quietly. I knew that they were fighting psychological warfare with each other and using procrastination to put pressure on each other.


    At the same time, all the Chinese people in the surrounding seats are sweating for Mr. Gao.


    "Mr. Gao''s card is really bad."


    "There''s almost no chance of winning. Even if Kojiro Yamamoto''s bottom card is not hearts K, it''s enough to crush Mr. Gao''s face."


    "The reason they are not in a hurry is that they are both guessing each other''s cards."


    "But even so, Mr. Gao is still at a disadvantage, and nothing happened from beginning to end."


    ...


    when there are many dialects theories, Kojiro Yamamoto suddenly flicked his ashes and said, "we don''t have many chips in our hands now, but overall, I still have 15 million more than you. I think we should play cards with each other, otherwise we will defeat you, which will be too boring."


    "Is Mr. Yamamoto afraid of losing? I''m afraid I''ll lose the first one? Let''s go by the rules. Now it''s up to you. If you want to open my card, you can take out the chips, and it can''t be lower than the bet just now. " Mr. Gao said with a smile.


    Until now, I suddenly found that Mr. Gao had been calculating the other side, let the other side step by step into the trap, deliberately raising the note code.


    Because Kojiro Yamamoto''s current chips are not enough for licensing!


    Moreover, the chip limit this time is 60 million for each side and no other funds are allowed.


    "High, indeed high, Mr. Gao is really worthy of the name." I secretly applauded Mr. Gao.


    As for Kojiro Yamamoto, his face changed in vain. Looking at the chips on his desk, he finally realized that something was wrong. His expression was hard to see. He seemed to understand that he was too confident and belittled the enemy.


    Then, Kojiro Yamamoto showed his anger and scolded: "baga, if we have limited chips on our side, when the chips of both sides are not enough, we can open cards as long as we are willing!"


    "Mr. Yamamoto, this is Huaxia, not your territory. What''s more, you mean that both sides are willing. Now you are willing, but I am not. Do you understand Chinese?" Mr. Gao calmly smoked a cigar, said: "now you either throw cards, or take out enough chips, to open my card, and, such a low-level mistake you will make, dare to come to China?"


    Kojiro Yamamoto was so angry that he had nothing to say, so he could only admit defeat. He reversed the four cards and gave up.


    "In the first set, Mr. Gao won." He Guan said.


    Mr. Gao snuffed out his cigar. As he waved, several assistants came forward to collect their chips and moved them all to Mr. Gao.


    At this moment, Mr. Gao''s chips are more than 60 million in an instant. They are piled up in a random way, and it''s hard to count them.


    In contrast, Kojiro Yamamoto has only 20 million chips left.


    All of a sudden, everyone did not expect that Mr. Gao could win the first in this way.


    "This is too fierce, even if Mr. Gao card face is very small, but still use this method, just win the other side helpless.""Ha ha ha, I think that Yamamoto, shimeijiro, is almost angry."


    "I don''t think about it. Mr. Gao''s strength. Sometimes his playing skills are very important, but his psychological tactics are also very important."


    In the face of so many comments, Kojiro Yamamoto still refused to give up. Before Mr. Gao threw the card, he immediately said, "what''s your card, Mr. Gao?"


    "What''s your card? Flush? I don''t think it''s possible? " Mr. Gao turned his ring, as if expecting.


    "You guessed right, I am stealing chicken, but I dare say, your card is not as big as mine!" Kojiro Yamamoto snorted coldly, lifted the hidden card, and immediately a spade 8 appeared in front of the player. The whole face was hearts 10, J, Q, a, and spade 8.


    "If you don''t have enough chips, you will definitely lose!"


    In response, Mr. Gao laughed and asked: "are you sure, you win?"


    "What else?" Kojiro Yamamoto nodded confidently.


    Mr. Gao said: "Mr. Yamamoto, do you know why I want to raise the mark suddenly? Do you want to win the first one in this way? "


    "Why?" Asked Kojiro Yamamoto, frowning.


    Mr. Gao raised the corner of his mouth, reached out and gently picked up the hidden card, turned it over and put it on the table, revealing its true face.


    At this moment, the entire venue, into a suffocation!


    Because, this is a... Spade a!!!


    "Because, as Mr. Yamamoto said before, I don''t want to let you lose the first one. If you play like this, it''s too boring. Of course, if you want to see the cards, I''ll try my best to show you." Mr. Gao said with a smile.


    "How is that possible?" Kojiro Yamamoto couldn''t believe looking at the spade a, as if he was insulting himself, the whole person was disheartened.


    ...


    words of the author: if you have something to do in the evening, update it in advance! Maybe there will be more in the evening, depending on the situation.

 Chapter 330

    "In fact, it''s not that I can''t open my cards. According to the normal way of playing, there''s no reason why I can''t open my cards? I just said it casually. Who knows Mr. Yamamoto just believed it? Did Mr. Yamamoto think he was frying the golden flower? "


    "If Mr. Yamamoto Soha, I might abandon the card. If you ask the Dutch officer, the result will not be the same."


    "After all, Mr. Yamamoto is not very good at it. It''s too easy to be fooled. I think he picked up the title of gambling master?"


    "The most ridiculous thing is that the people Mr. Yamamoto brought with him believed it."


    Mr. Gao coughed a few times and sighed repeatedly when he opened his mouth. He was so angry that Kojiro Yamamoto''s lungs almost burst.


    "Baga! Damn the Shah * * pig! Kojiro Yamamoto was so angry that his moustache was very angry.


    I realized that almost all the audience were misled by Mr. Gao, and even if someone knew Mr. Gao''s plot, he would not take the initiative to tell Kojiro Yamamoto, including the Dutch official!


    Because almost all the people present were Chinese, Kojiro Yamamoto, who came from an island country, made many rude remarks and belittled China, which has already aroused public anger.


    Therefore, Mr. Gao is using this point, deliberately fooling Kojiro Yamamoto, there are other people''s silence, so that the other party mistakenly thought it was default!


    But in any case, both sides are actually stealing chicken. In terms of means, Mr. Gao is undoubtedly more clever. In the end, the card is bigger than the other side. No matter how the other side steals, it''s a desperate struggle. There''s no chance of winning. It''s a crushing battle!


    From these aspects alone, Mr. Gao and Kojiro Yamamoto are not at the same level.


    Sure enough, in the next gamble, Mr. Gao was careless, but he always had the advantage. Kojiro Yamamoto didn''t even have a chance to turn the tables, and the more chips he lost, the less chips he had.


    In this process, Mr. Gao is obviously deliberately, slowly consuming each other, making each other more anxious and embarrassed, which is equivalent to humiliating Kojiro Yamamoto in disguise!


    Qi Qi, the Chinese in the audience, applauded Mr. Gao and was very relieved.


    "Good job, Mr. Gao!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Gao. We''re just going to slow him down!"


    "Let this little devil be arrogant. Now we know that China is not easy to be provoked?"


    ¡­¡­


    One, two, three


    When Kojiro Yamamoto loses again and again, he has very few chips.


    sees no odds, and there are spectators who cheer for Mr. Gao. Yamamoto Kojiro is so gray that he can''t help but curse. All his words are all in the vilified China. "Eight ah * *, you guys are too cunning!" Damn damn, you all deserve to die * *!


    Mr. Gao said with a slight smile: "it''s not that I Huaxia is too cunning, but that you are too stupid. As you said just now, I can ask someone to arrest you, but we Huaxia won''t argue with some curfew people, so on behalf of the audience, I''ll forgive your ignorance. After all, the gambling is not over. If you are arrested, I''m sorry for the audience."


    "Gao, don''t be happy too soon!" Kojiro Yamamoto had no choice but to sit in front of the gambling table with his teeth gnashing, trying to turn over the salted fish.


    However, Kojiro Yamamoto is not Mr. Gao''s opponent at all. He just casually asked for a bet, which forced him to give up his cards in a row.


    When Kojiro Yamamoto had five million chips left, he caught three Q''s, an A''s and a hidden card!


    As for Mr. Gao, he holds two J''s and two 6''s, but he doesn''t show his cards.


    Kojiro Yamamoto laughed wildly, as if the situation was quite favorable for him. He immediately raised his hand and made a gesture of invitation, and said with a smile, "Mr. Gao, how do you want to do this? I''m suoha


    With that, Kojiro Yamamoto pushed out all the chips he had left.


    Mr. Gao is not in a hurry at all. He is chewing chocolate slowly, as if he is deliberately provoking each other''s nerves.


    For a long time, Kojiro Yamamoto couldn''t bear it. He said in a hurry, "do you want to follow me or not?"


    Mr. Gao raised his head, made a pair of original you are still here, oh, directly abandoned, "not with."


    This move is driving Kojiro Yamamoto mad. He clearly holds a good hand, but Mr. Gao just refuses to follow him, wasting a good opportunity in vain.


    In the next few games, Kojiro Yamamoto kept playing good cards, and the face of the cards became more and more terrifying. While excited, he continued to make provocations, "Gao, are you afraid?"


    Kao Hsien ignores his physiology and has been doing his own business. He even calls his girlfriend in front of each other to completely put Kojiro Yamamoto aside.


    Kojiro Yamamoto''s face turned red. He couldn''t bear it. He suddenly got up and patted the table and scolded, "do you follow me or not?"


    "Sorry, I''m not going with you." Mr. Gao gave up the card again, which led to Kojiro Yamamoto, no matter how good the card was, he could only win some meager chips every time. After all, time is limited.


    At this moment, where can I not understand Mr. Gao''s meaning? He is deliberately playing with Kojiro Yamamoto slowly, so that he can continue to suffer and recover all the insults just now, which makes him feel ashamed!I sat in the audience and couldn''t help laughing. It''s so cool to humiliate the little devils!


    In particular, Mr. Gao leisurely, calm appearance, I want to give him a thumbs up!


    On second thought, if I want to build a casino in Macao, I need not only a senior person to help me, but also to expand my reputation and attract customers. I think Mr. Gao is the best candidate!


    I decided to wait for the final to be over, and then I would build a bridge with Mr. Gao through tie Jiang.


    People like Mr. Gao are generally unwilling to do things for others. It''s not easy for me to ask him for help. I have to have a good relationship with him first.


    I thought about it alone for a long time. When I looked at the gambling game again, the game time was coming to an end, and there were only a few minutes left. Mr. Gao had a lot of chips on the table, and he was sure to win.


    But Kojiro Yamamoto didn''t give up. While using language to provoke, he constantly increased his chips and tried to force Mr. Gao to make mistakes. He said, "I thought the Chinese people were so powerful. I didn''t expect that they were all cowards. They didn''t even dare to have a positive fight, waste!"


    Mr. Gao smacked his mouth a few times, hung up the affectionate conversation with his girlfriend, slowly put down his mobile phone, calmly abandoned the card, "I see, you are a waste, right? What''s the name? You''re just a bookmaker. You''re not as good as my two apprentices. Really, I didn''t cheat you. "


    As soon as these words came out, Kojiro Yamamoto felt as if he had been humiliated as never before. He was furious, and he was gabbling and swearing in Japanese.


    I look at the scenes in front of me from the beginning to the end through a lot of audience!


    ¡­¡­


    The author''s words: don''t substitute for the God of gambling in the movie. It''s just the same name, not the same name. I just borrow the image!

 Chapter 331

    Kojiro Yamamoto is so angry that he can almost kill people in his eyes. He is swearing in Japanese. He doesn''t know what he''s swearing at all. Instead, he looks like a psycho.


    Mr. Gao ignored him and continued to chew the chocolate leisurely, completely pretending Yamamoto to be transparent.


    Along with the progress of time, Kojiro Yamamoto is almost crazy, but he has nothing to do. He can only be consumed like this by Mr. Gao. The whole situation has been showing an overwhelming trend from the beginning, commonly known as hanging!


    If it is matched with the identity of Kojiro Yamamoto, it is to hang the little devil!


    But Kojiro Yamamoto, a little devil, is not willing to give up. He tries to turn over the game at the last opportunity and win the final victory. As soon as he finds the opportunity, he will provoke Mr. Gao madly.


    Even, Kojiro Yamamoto continues to expand the scope of provocation!


    "damn the Shah pig, you * * * slaves!"


    "surname Gao, I give you face, then you are called Mr. Gao, you should not be shameless to face, a small pig in the area, but don''t be too presumptuous!" * *


    "Gao Yuan! Do you dare to come forward with this pig, a * * slave? What else can you do but not follow? "


    All kinds of bad words come out of Kojiro Yamamoto''s mouth. Not only me, but also a bloody Chinese are all angry and United!


    "Damn it, this little devil is too arrogant. Do you think I have no one in China? Today, no matter who he is, he can''t easily leave Macao. After all, I know a lot of people here. "


    "As Kojiro Yamamoto said, when the game is over, we must deal with him!"


    "If it''s not convenient for Mr. Gao Yuan, let''s take his place!"


    For a moment, the whole scene was in turmoil and restlessness, and some people wanted to rush into the field and fight on the spot.


    The security personnel of Lisboa casino immediately took measures to appease them, but they caused more anger!


    "Why? Is your Lisboa casino helping this damned little devil? "


    "What do you mean by Lisboa? In any case today, Kojiro Yamamoto must apologize, or he won''t want to leave! "


    "How can the hatred between China and the island country be easily cured? Now China is just developing in a low-key way. Can you, an island country, step on the United States and take a shit on us? "


    The scene became more and more chaotic. Not only was Kojiro Yamamoto not afraid, he even sneered and said sarcastically, "is the quality of Huaxia so low?"


    As soon as I heard that, I was not happy at that time. I immediately looked at Mr. Gao''s position to see how he would fight back.


    I saw Mr. Gao suddenly very serious, directly stood up, said: "you are a little calm, just a little Kojiro Yamamoto, do not worry, if you are enraged by him, is not let him succeed? So listen to Gao''s advice and let Gao deal with the rest. "


    As soon as Mr. Gao blurted out, as the protagonist of the scene, he immediately made the atmosphere subside.


    Then, Mr. Gao turned his face, his eyes flashed a bit of murder, and his friendly appearance suddenly disappeared. He turned into an extremely cold face, his sharp pupils staring at Kojiro Yamamoto, and said in a cold voice: "my Chinese quality is low? I do not know who is not clean mouth, what qualifications to belittle others? Now there is not much time. There is probably only one card game left. Since you want to play, I will play with you well, so as not to be said that I have no one in China! "


    With that, Mr. Gao sat down again and waved to the Dutch officer to deal the cards.


    "That''s right." Kojiro Yamamoto raised the corner of his mouth, eyes flashing, I do not know what the ghost idea.


    I watched from a distance, and found that Kojiro Yamamoto''s strange eyes, I couldn''t help clapping in my heart. I secretly said that this little devil wouldn''t think of a cheater, would he?


    Thousands of gamblers, such as Kojiro Yamamoto, play like a family routine, outsiders can not see the slightest trace.


    But when I think about it, Mr. Gao Yuangao, sitting opposite Kojiro Yamamoto, is also a well-known Chinese gambling God. Besides, Mr. Gao has been careless all the time. Now, seriously, this little devil is definitely not an opponent.


    "I don''t think it''s cheating. Why is this little devil..." I don''t understand. I always think that Kojiro Yamamoto''s eyes are strange.


    At this time, the Dutch officials had already distributed the bottom card and the first open card.


    Kojiro Yamamoto''s open face card is a spade K, the bottom card is unknown.


    Mr. Gao, on the other hand, is a square 5, which is very small. He is immediately deprived of the right to speak.


    "Two million." Kojiro Yamamoto pushed the chips.


    Mr. Gao didn''t even think about it, so he chose to follow the note, "with two million."


    Then, the second card came down, and Kojiro Yamamoto turned out to be a K, or a k of hearts, and a pair of K of spades.


    As for Mr. Gao''s card surface seems not bad, get a square 6, and square 5 constitute the same flower.


    However, as far as the cards are concerned, Kojiro Yamamoto still has the advantage. He shows his disdainful eyes and puts forward 2.5 million chips again. "Sorry, a pair of K, can Mr. Gao be as calm as he was just now? After all, you said that you should really compete with me in the last game, but don''t give up the cards. ""Mr. Yamamoto, why are you so stingy? Just a few million? I thought you could make a big one. Oh, look at my memory, I forgot that you didn''t have any chips. Ah, ah. " Mr. Gao made 2.5 million chips to stimulate each other.


    Kojiro Yamamoto''s face turned green when he was stabbed by these words. His throat was like a lock. His voice was tightly locked, and he couldn''t reply.


    Soon, the third open card was handed out, and Kojiro Yamamoto got a plum blossom K, three K plus cards on the table, which was quite terrible.


    Mr. Gao''s third open card is a square 2. Although they are all of the same flower, they are incomparable compared with Kojiro Yamamoto.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s not too late for Mr. Gao to admit defeat." Kojiro Yamamoto smiles and pushes three million chips.


    Mr. Gao seemed very calm. When he saw Kojiro Yamamoto''s card, he suddenly gave a tut with great interest, "Mr. Yamamoto''s card is very good, but since I have spoken, I will certainly not shrink back."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Gao once again chose to follow the note.


    At this moment, Kojiro Yamamoto''s strange eyes flashed by again, and I caught him in the distance.


    This look, full of cold, and mixed with anxiety, as if waiting for something.


    I feel bored. What kind of tricks is this Kojiro Yamamoto playing? Why do I always think he is strange and unkind?


    At this time, the last card issued, Yamamoto Kojiro''s whole deck is three K with a 9.


    And Mr. Gao''s messy face, in the last face card, get a square 4, reverse the situation, constitute 2456, only one square 3, is bigger than four with one flush!


    Mr. Gao subconsciously touched the card and checked it.


    But suddenly, Mr. Gao''s face suddenly changed, the whole person snorted, uncontrollably covered his chest, and the card fell on the gambling table in an instant.


    "Damn it! How could that be? " Mr. Gao covered the card for a moment, not let Kojiro Yamamoto see, but did not cover it, revealing one third of the corner of the card and half of the print of the positive number.


    Kojiro Yamamoto laughed, as if a plot had been successful, and he did not hesitate to launch all the chips. "Gao, 24567, do you dare to take it out? I tell you, don''t forget that in front of the audience, you said you should play with me seriously. Don''t give up the cards, otherwise you are just cowards. I look down on you on behalf of my country. "


    "Soha!"


    "Gao Yuan, dare you come?"


    I suddenly take a cold breath, looking at the pale face, desperately rubbing the temple, Mr. Gao, whose mind began to blur, finally understood.


    Kojiro Yamamoto''s top Cuban cigar, there''s a problem!


    Damned little devil, he used such mean means!


    ¡­¡­


    The author''s words: don''t hook up with the God of gamblers movie, these are two completely different people.

 Chapter 332

    I am very anxious, Mr. Gao''s forehead has begun to sweat, hand tightly holding the card, pinch into a ball, breathing very fast, if breathing difficulties, resulting in suffocation.


    But I was not the only one who was nervous. After Mr. Gao''s accident, all the audience got up and looked at each other, for no reason.


    I don''t know who it is. I suddenly raised my hand and pointed to Mr. Gao, "this is the symptom of high blood pressure and asthma attack!"


    This word spreads out, everybody kneaded sweat for Mr. Gao, unanimous demand pauses.


    however, Mr. Gao shivered from his clothes and took out the asthma spray. When he suppressed asthma slightly, he raised his hands hard and shook his head. He said, "don''t pause, don''t let the foreigners think we are afraid!"


    After that, Mr. Gao wiped his sweat and looked at the ashtray, where he smoked a few mouthfuls of Cuban cigars. I don''t know when they were cleaned away by the staff and became empty.


    "Usually I don''t have much influence on smoking and eating chocolate, but I can''t even smoke your cigar for a few mouthfuls. Even asthma can be induced. If I smoke the whole cigar, wouldn''t I die here today?"


    "Mr. Yamamoto, you are so cruel. Are you afraid that you are inferior to others? Do you arrange all this in advance, let me smoke your cigarette first, and then pretend to be indomitable and stimulate me all the time? The disease that lures me to attack? "


    "Mr. Yamamoto, it''s very good. Your plan has been successful, but fortunately, my body can hold on, not as weak as you think."


    Mr. Gao insisted on biting his teeth and said something very difficult.


    When Kojiro Yamamoto changed his face, he turned into a face full of grievances. He refused to admit it. At that time, he denied Mr. Gao''s statement and accused Mr. Gao of wronging him, so that he could find the cigar back to testify.


    How to prove this? The evidence is gone!


    I was so angry that my chest heaved and my heart was so angry. The damned little devil was so mean and shameless. I wanted to run out of the audience and tear the devil!


    However, it''s Mr. Gao''s home now, and he has to endure the attack, which means that he wants to solve Kojiro Yamamoto himself.


    , indeed, Mr. Gao held his cards and looked at the bet on the table. The other hand threw away the asthma spray and stood up with his chair struggling. He said, "since Mr. Yamamoto does not recognize it, I can not help it, but today I said that this game does not shrink back, then it will not shrink back, no matter how it wins!"


    "Mr. Gao, make a decision quickly. I''m waiting for your 24567. Ha ha." Kojiro Yamamoto suddenly laughed. Before the whole face changed, he was confident to the extreme. It seemed that he was pretending before. This game is the time to really show his strength!


    Mr. Gao took a deep breath of the atmosphere. His face became blue and blue. He bent down and pulled out the chips of about 100 million with one hand. "Soha!"


    "Mr. Gao, I''m sorry, you are the same flower of 24567 at most. I''m sorry, you lost!" Kojiro Yamamoto seized his trump card and lifted it to the table, revealing his true face. He was a king, K!


    Four K''s with a 9!


    After all this, Kojiro Yamamoto didn''t look at Mr. Gao. He stretched out his hands and tried to hold all the chips on the table.


    Just then, Mr. Gao raised his hand and said, "Mr. Yamamoto, what''s the hurry? When did I tell you that my card is seven? "


    Kojiro Yamamoto kept the posture of bending over to take the chips and looked up slightly.


    "Look, what''s this?" Mr. Gao slowly opened the card which was kneaded into a twist with one hand.


    When Kojiro Yamamoto saw this card, he was completely stupid.


    There was a burst of cheers and a burst of applause.


    "It''s not 7!"


    "It''s 3 Box 3. "


    "The same flower Flush


    Until now, I suddenly realized that Mr. Gao was intentional!


    Mr. Gao deliberately revealed half a 3 to let the other party think it was a 7, so that he chose Soha without scruple.


    High, really high!


    Gao is not using the means of true chaos and false, but Mr. Gao is able to figure out the whole story at the moment of the onset of the disease, and even set up such a situation!


    Dare to ask, how many people can have Mr. Gao''s meticulous mind, can throw out a perfect strategy in an instant?


    Looking at Mr. Gao holding the box 3, gently pressing on the table, and the whole card surface to form the smallest flush 23456, I have completely determined that my own casino must have Mr. Gao, no matter how much it costs!


    I''m sure Mr. Gao still kept his hand in this game, otherwise it can''t be the smallest flush, it must be the biggest flush!


    All this is deliberately aimed at Kojiro Yamamoto, no more, no less, just four K''s.


    At this moment, 23456 square flush, four K each placed in the gambling table, Yamamoto Kojiro staring at flush, unable to recall for a long time.


    It was not until Mr. Gao took the emergency medicine from his assistant that Mr. Yamamoto reacted. His eyes suddenly bulged, his face full of disbelief, and he said, "so You did it on purpose! Gao, you did it on purpose! Damn Gao Yuan, how dare you cheat me"Yes, I lied to you on purpose, so what? Lose is lost, card skills, not how much you play cards, but how powerful your tactics are, card skills are important, but tactics are more important! It''s not cards or money. It''s "I''m gambling!" After drinking boiled water, Mr. Gao began to look better.


    So, Mr. Gao slowly put down the cup and said again: "from the beginning to now, Mr. Yamamoto, you''ve been playing tricks, haven''t you? You think you have the means? What kind of bullshit gambling respect, or do you mean to show my Chinese gambling skills? I think you''d better go back to your island country and Practice for a few years. "


    With the spread of Mr. Gao''s words, the whole conference hall burst into unprecedented applause, and many people screamed.


    "Mr. Gao Yuan, gambler!"


    "God of gamblers - God of gamblers."


    "Gaoyuan - Gaoyuan."


    Kojiro Yamamoto was surrounded by countless cheers, but the protagonist was not him, and his face was as black as charcoal!


    Moreover, under the personal announcement of the Lisboa casino, Mr. Gao won the championship of the Asian King''s cup. Kojiro Yamamoto watched Mr. Gao take the stage to receive the prize, and his eyes were full of strong envy.


    "Cough, first of all, I would like to thank the audience for their support. Secondly, I would like to thank Mr. Kojiro Yamamoto. This opponent is very interesting. Now I want to invite him to come on stage and accept the prize with me. Then I would like to talk about the feeling after gambling. I wonder if Mr. Yamamoto will appreciate it?" Mr. Gao said.


    The light shifted to the position of Kojiro Yamamoto. He was so angry that he shivered and embarrassed


    I stood in the audience, laughing with the public, very happy

 Chapter 333

    In the next award ceremony, Kojiro Yamamoto didn''t come on stage. Instead, he was so angry that he turned his head and left. He made cruel remarks in public. This matter will not end like this.


    In this regard, Mr. Gao did not care, naturally won the trophy.


    Finally, at the end of the game, the audience left the game one after another. I also left with the public. I kept Mr. Gao in mind and decided to invite him to my future casino.


    Walking out of the meeting, Li Qi sat on a sofa. He was very impatient. Seeing me coming out of the meeting from a distance, he ran to me and said angrily, "Li Shaobai, what are you doing in there? Why don''t I answer your call? "


    I quickly took out my mobile phone, only to find that I was too excited just now. I didn''t notice that Li Qi had made dozens of calls to me, and there were more than a dozen short messages, all of which were scolding me, saying why I didn''t answer, and whether he was deliberately put aside.


    I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. I quickly turned my attention away and took Li Qi out of the Grand Lisboa casino. After a meal in the top restaurant of Macao, I forgot all about the goods.


    So, I weighed it over and deliberately avoided Li Qi. I ran to the bathroom, called Shao Wentian and asked, "leader Shao, I want to know someone. His name is Gaoyuan. Do you know this person?"


    "Gao Yuan, how can he not know him? The resounding Chinese god of gambling, but why do you know him? " Shao Wentian said.


    I Zaba Zaba mouth, for fear that the phone monitoring, it is not easy to say, only to shift the center of the matter, explained: "nothing, I just want to know Gao Yuan very simply, to see if we can cooperate with him in the future."


    "It''s OK for you to meet and get to know each other, but Gao Yuan doesn''t like to be inferior to others, so he never cooperates with anyone, even in business." Shao asked tiantut, as if he knew quite well.


    I had expected this for a long time, but I decided to get to know Shao Wentian first. I simply asked Shao Wentian to arrange for him to meet Gao Yuan and Macao in the next few days.


    After I hung up the phone, I opened the door of the independent bathroom. Li Qi stood in front of the door, squinting his eyes. He just scared me!


    "Li Qi, what are you doing here?" I said, thinking that he would not have been eavesdropping outside? If he hears something, it will be a problem.


    Li Qi, with a straight face and a cold hum, scolded: "Li Shaobai, are you talking to Ning Xing behind my back? You cunning fellow, are you speaking ill of me


    "Where is it? You think too much. I''m just going to the bathroom. " I was secretly relieved. Li Qi thought I was on the phone with Ning Xing, but he was too careful, right? Do you need to follow so closely?


    Fortunately, Li Qi''s IQ was limited, but he didn''t doubt it. He whistled his hand and left with me.


    When we walked into the top hotel arranged by Tiejiang, the service was very comprehensive. The hotel manager knew our identity and was not in a hurry to arrange the room first. Instead, he told us that they had private customized service here


    There are foot massage, back massage, and even


    And all of them are first-class beauties and stars with clear price tag Ask if we need it.


    "Star?" Li Qi swallowed when he heard this.


    I stare, Li Qi quickly convergence expression, bear the pain, pretend to be a gentleman''s face, said: "no, we don''t need!"


    With that, Li Qi smiles at me, but it''s worse than crying.


    Afterwards, the hotel manager fixed his eyes on me, as if waiting for my opinion.


    I look at Li Qi. In fact, I''m also full of evil fire. One wave is stronger than the other. How long has it not been? I''m a fuckin ''man.


    Simply, I find a reason for myself, thinking that I don''t do that kind of thing, I just massage and push my back, nothing else!


    With this reason, I immediately decided to cough a few times and said awkwardly, "first arrange two presidential suites, one for me and one for Li Qi, preferably adjacent to each other. Then you can bring people up to let us have a look."


    At this moment, the hotel manager nodded. Li Qi regarded me as the Savior directly, and he was so happy that he could hardly close his mouth.


    When he came to the door of the two suites, the hotel manager quickly left and said that he would pick someone to come over and guarantee that it was the best.


    I looked at Li Qi. He looked at me with the same kind of eyes as you. I felt that my image was completely destroyed.


    After straightening my collar, I said awkwardly, "don''t tell me about it. If you don''t tell me, I won''t tell you. Besides, I just massage and push my back. Don''t think it''s crooked."


    "Come on, you''re all men. I understand. Isn''t that hehe?" Li Qi laughs, deliberately utters the three words "Hey, hey, hey" and pushes his waist hard to see how evil it is.


    As soon as I patted my forehead, I almost didn''t get angry. I wanted to beat him and said, "it''s not that kind of thing. It''s really the end of the day What kind of person am I? "


    "You''re the kind of person. Don''t pretend. You can rest assured. I won''t say anything, but if I want to do something, don''t interfere, OK? I must have a good time today. " Li Qi said.I immediately nodded without saying a word. What Li Qi wants to do has nothing to do with me. What he wants to do is his business.


    Then Li Qi went into his room and deliberately closed only half the door. Obviously, he wanted to leave the door for the hotel manager and ran into the bathroom to take a bath.


    I got a glimpse of the goods and went straight back to my room, ready to take a bath.


    After a long time, the hotel manager didn''t come when I came out.


    "What''s the matter?" I picked an eyebrow and walked out of the room, ready to see Li Qi''s situation. I thought that the goods would not have started, would they?


    As a result, the door of Li Qi''s room remains the same. I pause and scold the beauty for coming too slowly. The hotel manager says that it''s time to pick someone, right?


    Just as I was about to go back to my room and wait, I suddenly heard Li Qi''s voice coming from the bathroom. I didn''t know who I was talking to. It was very serious, with a strong military tone!


    "The current situation, which one has not yet appeared, but the other appeared ahead of time, preliminary judgment, the lowest strength is also in the top half of tianbang."


    "Secondly, the investigation work has been completed perfectly. Please rest assured!"


    "Everything is under control. With me, there will be no accident."


    "Don''t worry, I disguise this very well, the target won''t have any doubt!"


    "Even, the goal has been imperceptibly influenced, and I have begun to accept my existence. I will certainly complete the task. Don''t worry!"


    Hear this weak words, I can''t help a shock!

 Chapter 334

    What does Li Qi mean by that?


    I was shocked and looked at Li Qi''s half covered door. I was shocked to the extreme!


    I''ve never been so shocked as I am now. This is beyond my expectation. Li Qi has been pretending to be a fool all the time!


    Just like a clumsy person, you never care, but suddenly find that he is a purposeful disguise, lurking around you, monitoring your every move.


    Taking a deep breath, I couldn''t help feeling cold on my back. I quickly left Li Qi''s door and went back to my room to sit on the sofa.


    Solemnly lit a cigarette, I began to think deeply. Through what I heard just now, I sorted out all the things that happened after I met Li Qi.


    The more I think about it, the more shocked I am. I suspect Li Qi has a plan from the beginning to the end, and he deliberately approaches me to achieve a certain purpose!


    The most important thing is that I have no idea what his purpose is or what he wants to do when he approaches me.


    Especially in Li Qi''s words, there are two other people involved. What is he planning?


    Or, what does the person talking to Li Qi want to do? Who is it?


    "Li Qi is the leader of the Li family. Is that Li Qinghao?" I bowed my head and immediately denied the idea.


    If that person is Li Qinghao, who is in charge of the Li family, then he must know my identity. Otherwise, Li Qi would not speak like this, and the other party would not save my life. I''m afraid that he would have cut off the chaos and root out thoroughly when everyone couldn''t react!


    However, no matter how I think about it, I can''t think of a reason. It seems that I am trapped in a mystery and can''t figure it out at all.


    Just then, the sound of high-heeled shoes came from outside the door, and the soft voice of the beautiful woman.


    "Who are the people in these two rooms? Why did the manager call us all the red cards?"


    "It''s a bit too big, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, now that we''ve got all the red cards for the whole show, we still serve two rooms. This kind of thing has never been seen before."


    The manager of the hotel suddenly scolded and said in a low voice, "keep your voice down, you''re not going to die, are you? Are you qualified to speculate about the identities of the two inside? When you pick people later, you''ll behave yourself to me. When you serve, you''ll treat me with care. If you offend one of you, none of you will survive tonight. Do you know? "


    "When you see them later, call them master Li. Don''t ask. They are not ordinary guests!"


    As soon as the words came out, there was a silence outside.


    Soon, the hotel manager knocked on my door, gently pushed it open, with a smile on his face, nodded and said: "Master Li, I''ve brought you people. Why don''t you let them in and have a look?"


    "Come in." I slowed down and nodded slightly to show my approval.


    The hotel manager didn''t dare to neglect him, so he immediately led people in. There were more than 20 of them in a line. They were all gorgeous beauties with beautiful colors and tall stature. Their appearance was not inferior to that of the stars, and even a few of them were more impressive than the stars.


    "Hello, young master Li!"


    "Hello, young master Li!"


    At this moment, I sat alone on the sofa, more than 20 beautiful women bent down to greet, the scene can be called spectacular.


    The manager of the hotel came up to me and said with a flattering smile: "Mr. Li, these are all top red cards of our hotel. It''s not good. I dare not show them to Mr. Li. Mr. Li is willing to choose any number of people and any service is OK, as long as you have a good time."


    I once again glanced at the beautiful woman in front of me. I was not in the mood at all. My mind was full of Li Qi, but my backache was real. I really needed someone to press it for me. It was convenient for me to think.


    But suddenly, outside the door came a woman of twenty-nine years old. She was very hot. Her long legs were wrapped in black stockings, and her short skirt was almost suffocating. As long as she lowered her sight a little, she could see the forest of desire!


    In particular, her group is soft, not big or small, just right, with both temptation and moving beauty.


    And her face, even after the age of youth, can still not leave any blemish on the face, but a pair of eyes is fascinating!


    It is just her charming leaning against the door with a small bag, slowly lifting her high-heeled shoes and rowing across the other leg, which is so attractive that no one can match her. It seems that the peach is mature, which eclipses all the beauties present.


    She raised her finger, hooked her red lips, licked them with her pink tongue and said, "manager, what do you mean? Why don''t you call me? Do you think I''m going to be 30 years old, and I''m not going to be a red card? "


    The hotel manager dared to yell in front of these beauties, but he didn''t dare to put up a show in front of this woman. Instead, he got nervous and went to her in a low voice, "my sister Liu, you were drinking with a big customer just now? How dare I disturb you? It''s not my fault. Besides, sister Liu''s skin is so tender. How old is she? I don''t know how young it is! ""I''m teasing you. You''re nervous. I''m just curious about the situation here. I''ll come to the bathroom and have a look." The woman blew hot air into the hotel manager''s ear, which made the hotel manager dumbfounded and showed strong desire in her eyes.


    However, this kind of look was soon concealed, as if he was not worthy of this woman, just like a toad wanted to eat swan meat.


    "Oh, well, this is young master Li. Today, he came to Macao city for a special visit. It has something to be arranged, so it''s the way it is now." The hotel manager introduced him.


    As soon as the woman heard this, she came directly to me with her bag. Across the middle tea table, she stretched out a jade hand and said in a crisp voice, "Hello, young master Li. I''m Liu Qingcheng. Nice to meet you."


    If I change to other men, I''m sure my bones will be crisp. But I''ve seen too many beauties. This woman named Liu Qingcheng can give me a little more look at her at most.


    Between politeness, I lightly stretched out my hand and held it together with Liu Qingcheng, "Li Shaobai."


    As soon as I say my name, all the beauties around me are shocked!


    "It''s him! Li Shaobai, brother Shenhao, Li Shaobai


    "The new generation of countless women in the mind of the fantasy object! Li Shaobai. "


    "I said, no wonder I look so familiar. I didn''t expect it to be Li Shaobai!"


    I picked pick eyebrows, thinking when they become a new generation of countless women''s fantasy object? This is ridiculous. It must be someone on the Internet who is hyping me! Make me a title.


    Liu Qingcheng pulled his hand away like a dragonfly, and said with a smile: "young master Li, don''t you know my sisters, do you agree with me?"


    I shook my head and said nothing.


    Liu Qingcheng sat next to me around the tea table, gently pressing my arm with softness, "what''s wrong with you? What do you think of me? "


    "You? OK, pretty women. I''ve seen too many I turned my face and raised the corner of my mouth slightly.


    Liu Qingcheng kept a smile, a pair of eyes staring at me shyly, "Master Li has seen a beautiful woman, but may not have seen a woman like me."


    "What''s the difference?" I narrowed my eyes and was suddenly aroused by her.


    Liu Qingcheng touched my thigh and said, "guess what?"


    ¡­¡­


    The author''s words: today''s two more bar, my grandmother died, now to filial piety, there is no time to code, and all with mobile phone code out, very slow, I try, also please forgive me.

 Chapter 335

    Slightly touched my thigh, touched on the inside up, Liu Qingcheng quickly pulled away the jade hand, if provocative.


    I didn''t try to guess the problem Liu Qingcheng threw out, because I have already felt that she is really different from other women. She is very good at mastering men''s heart and arousing men''s desire, but she doesn''t let people easily succeed. Playing hard to get is a clever way.


    Perhaps it is this that makes Liu Qingcheng the red card among the red cards and makes the hotel manager treat him politely.


    So I said, "in that case, you can stay here, and the others can go out."


    "But Mr. Li, I still have big clients over there. I just walked away temporarily. I also want to know Mr. Li more, but it''s a pity..." Liu Qingcheng suddenly showed the appearance of grievance, and her eyes twinkled with resentment.


    The corner of my mouth rises, where can I not know the meaning of Liu Qingcheng? She made it clear that she wanted to test my strength to see if it could be more valuable than her big clients.


    It seems that Liu Qingcheng can become a big red card, it is not unreasonable, just with this sad expression, it can make countless men crazy.


    However, I''m not crazy at all. I just want Liu Qingcheng to loosen her bones for me, and I''m not afraid of her clients.


    I silently lit a cigarette, light said: "I said let you stay, you stay."


    I didn''t expect that the hotel manager was in a hurry. He was very embarrassed. He told me face to face that the customer Liu Qingcheng was accompanying was Gao Yuan!


    The most important thing is that Gao Yuan only comes to Liu Qingcheng one time. She is her exclusive customer, no exception.


    I frowned. Is the secret way Gao Yuan? In this way, it will be difficult. I originally planned to cooperate with him in the future. If a woman causes conflicts, it is obviously not worth it.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of Gao Yuan, but that I don''t want to have any conflict with him. After all, I need someone like Gao Yuan to sit down in the future when I open a gambling house to wash the white star net. He has this aura and reputation.


    But I''ve already let Liu Qingcheng stay. Now I represent Tiejiang. If I change my words, outsiders will think that Tiejiang is weak.


    Rumors will only become more and more black, which is quite unfavorable to Tiejiang.


    But when I think about it, it''s childish and ridiculous to try to be competitive for a woman, or a woman who meets by chance.


    If it''s spread out, it won''t be better than the former. On the contrary, some people will say that I''m infatuated with women and I''m overbearing. Wang Chaozhi may seize this point to sue me.


    What''s more, it may have been deliberately arranged by the hotel, in order to make Gaoyuan and I have conflicts. The hotel is easy to sit and reap the benefits. No matter what angle it stands, the hotel is the beneficiary.


    After a deep look at Liu Qingcheng, I gave a cool smile and said, "if it''s someone else, I won''t think much about it, but this person is Gao Yuan, the God of gamblers who represents that China has just defeated the island country. So what if I take a step back?"


    Sure enough, Liu Qingcheng''s face immediately changed. It seemed that I couldn''t believe that I would give in. I immediately established my own guess.


    However, Liu Qingcheng soon covered up the strange things, and the whole person said more bitterly: "Master Li, then I''ll go?


    I know very well in my heart, and quickly waved, "let''s go, I''ll change another person. By the way, I''ll give a message to Gao Yuan, saying that I Li Shaobai congratulated him on winning Kojiro Yamamoto. For this little devil, I like Gao Yuan''s way of winning."


    "Well, since Master Li doesn''t like me, I''ll leave." Liu Qingcheng had nothing to do, just like a pretty girl who had been wronged. She left with her bag full of bitterness, and her buttocks were twisted, which was very attractive.


    Seeing Liu Qingcheng go, the hotel manager''s face is not good-looking, it seems that everything is planned, he can only reluctantly accumulate a smile, nodded and said: "young master Li, you see there are other beauties here, in fact, not much worse than Liu Qingcheng, you can rest assured to choose."


    I''m in no mood at all. Fortunately, I''m quick to react and almost be put together. Otherwise, my relationship with Gao Yuan will inevitably deteriorate. The first impression between people is very important.


    I squinted and asked the hotel manager to get rid of all the beauties. Then he stayed here.


    The hotel manager thought I was going to do that kind of thing. He was so scared that he covered his crotch and stammered: "Master Li, I''m not that kind of I am


    I stared at him coldly and said, "your hotel has so much energy. How dare you count me? How far is it? Call me the top manager of your hotel! "


    "No, Mr. Li misunderstood. We didn''t plan on you and Mr. Gao Yuan. Liu Qingcheng just happened to come here to have a look." The hotel manager panicked.


    I snorted coldly, "did I say Liu Qingcheng? confess everything without having received a single blow of the bamboo! I''ll give you ten minutes and call the top management of your hotel right away. "


    "Yes, the little one will go now." The manager of the hotel was so scared that he didn''t dare to leave the room and took the door carefully.


    After five minutes, the hotel manager brought a British foreign devil, claiming that he was the person in charge of the hotel and the position of outgoing general manager.The foreign devil''s eyes were full of scorn. Even if he looked at his subordinates, he was full of disdain. As soon as he arrived, he swaggered and spoke poor Chinese and said, "I''m the person in charge and general manager here. My name is John. I don''t know what Mr. Li asked me to do? I''ll arrange the service for you through the above order. Aren''t you satisfied? "


    Am I not satisfied? Can''t I be dissatisfied as a customer?


    "Are you sure you arranged it? Do you plan on me? " I''m not happy. Most foreigners are in China now. Everywhere they go, they have a sense of superiority, a face of Laozi who is the best in the world.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Li is talking about. I only know that I''ve arranged for someone, but you still call me here." What''s the service attitude of John pretending to be stupid? Can''t I call him or something?


    Without waiting for me to ask, John said, "Mr. Li, this is Macao. As far as I know, there are no forces stationed in Tiejiang, right? Our company has a lot of business here. If there is anything, you''d better sit down and talk about it. "


    The implication of this is that this is not my territory. He has people. I''d better watch it.


    At that time, I was not happy. Li Qi had been pretending to be a fool around me. Originally, I was very angry.


    Now that I''m staying in the hotel, I''m almost calculated, which almost leads to a conflict with Gao Yuan. John, on behalf of the hotel, has given me a dead word? Threatening and challenging me?


    I didn''t break out in such a long time. I came up at that time!

 Chapter 336

    I''m not happy. I''m not happy.


    If the other party talks about this matter with me calmly, I may not care about it with him.


    But now it''s a cocky, nostriled foreign devil with racial discrimination in his eyes. I can''t bear it.


    I can tolerate a lot of things, but racial discrimination is an absolute exception. I can''t tolerate it. Although John didn''t break this layer of window paper, in fact, his heart is full of discrimination, and I''m not a fool.


    That''s why I''m so happy that takayo won over Kojiro Yamamoto.


    I could not help my temper, which I always suppressed. Across the tea table, I raised my hand and grabbed John''s collar. I immediately took a big mouth and yelled in Chinese and English, "would you like to tell me again? FAK, you damn it


    John was so tall that he was forced to fall to the ground with 360 degree rotation by my special training, and his mouth was bleeding instantly.


    The hotel manager was so scared that he didn''t expect me to do it!


    "Falk! Damn yellow monkey John wiped his mouth and couldn''t help cursing.


    When I heard these four words of yellow monkey, I was so angry that I couldn''t stop it. In an instant, I grabbed the ashtray on the table, stepped over the tea table, grabbed John''s head and hit him to death.


    "FAK, you damn it! Do you have the guts to say it again? "


    "Do you feel superior?"


    "Do you think I can''t cure you if I don''t have territory in Macao?"


    I smashed it like hell, and John''s face was covered with blood.


    When the hotel manager came to stop him, I kicked him three meters away and scolded: "you''re a bit of a bitch! People call us yellow monkeys. Can we bear it? "


    Then, I angrily turned my face and stared at John. He glared back with an unconvinced face, covered his head and said, "how dare you move me? I promise you won''t see the sun tomorrow. Don''t think this is the mainland. Your garbage Iron River doesn''t work in Macao city! "


    "I hit you!" I was so angry that my teeth cackled. I knocked the ashtray on John''s forehead very hard. The ashtray was broken by me!


    John was dizzy and embarrassed for a moment, leaving only a faint consciousness.


    I stood up and shook my hand. I threw away the broken ashtray. I didn''t want to look at John again. I turned around and took out a tissue to wipe my hand.


    But I pulled out the tissue and found that there were two people standing at the door.


    One is the charming and moving Liu Qingcheng.


    The other is Gao Yuan in a tuxedo!


    A man and a woman, all shocked, especially Liu Qingcheng, her lips slightly open, can''t help but take a cold breath, as if to witness the whole process.


    Gao Yuan reacted and looked at john lying on the ground dying. He ignored him and stepped into the door decisively. He gave me a friendly smile and stretched out his hand. He said, "brother Li, you''re good. I just heard Qingcheng say that you''re here, and today the leader of Shao Gang called me. By chance, I came here directly. I didn''t expect to see this scene. It seems that you''re very good Like me, brother Li is also a patriot. "


    "Where? Mr. Gao beat Kojiro Yamamoto. That''s wonderful. " I was flattered. I didn''t expect to be seen angry by Gao Yuan.


    Gao Yuan didn''t think so. He didn''t even look at John. He caught my shoulder and said, "brother Li, don''t worry, I''ll take care of this. Don''t worry about other things. I''ve met foreigners like this once and for all, but I didn''t expect to meet friends with the same ideals today."


    I was slightly stunned. I thought that my unintentional behavior not only was seen by Gao Yuan, but also promoted our relationship? Immediately become like-minded friends?


    I feel very lucky. If I didn''t beat John up, it would not have such an effect. Moreover, if I didn''t ask Liu Qingcheng to bring it, Gao Yuan would not have come here in person.


    Anyway, I still have to thank Liu Qingcheng. If it wasn''t for her, I couldn''t have developed such a relationship with Gao Yuan all of a sudden, and even had something in common with each other.


    Simply, I don''t want to expose Liu Qingcheng. No matter she did it voluntarily or was forced to calculate on me, I don''t want to take care of it any more.


    However, Liu Qingcheng didn''t dare to look directly at me when she saw my eyes. Instead, she quickly dodged.


    I smile but don''t say a word, aiming at the hotel manager who was kicked by me, and now he just let him drag John away, don''t affect my sight here.


    Soon, the scene left Liu Qingcheng, Gao Yuan and me.


    Gao Yuan hugs Liu Qingcheng and sits opposite me. Whenever he and Liu Qingcheng have a little intimate action, Liu Qingcheng will subconsciously look at me, very embarrassed.


    Gao Yuan frowned and asked, "Qing Cheng, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I It''s OK. " Liu Qingcheng reluctantly smiles, but my eyes are almost all my reflection.


    I pretended I didn''t see it. With a dry cough, I chatted with Gao Yuan. Instead of talking about the construction of the casino directly, I talked about some things that I didn''t see. First, I made a good relationship with him.When it comes to racial issues, Gao Yuan immediately becomes serious and says solemnly, "how can we allow foreigners to trample on China for 5000 years? This can never happen again, and our country is becoming stronger and stronger. If foreigners dare to invade China again and challenge our bottom line, I will be the first to let him go! "


    I nodded and agreed with Gao Yuan that our country is really becoming stronger. But at present, there are many foreign enemies, especially the United States. Many contradictions need to be tolerated.


    But I believe that we Huaxia have a bottom line. Once the other side crosses this bottom line, we must face the anger of our 1 billion people!


    After a conversation, I found that Gaoyuan is indeed a patriot, or a very patriotic one. He and I can talk more and more.


    I also in this environment, deliberately ignored his beauty to loose bone, decided to play a good relationship with Gao Yuan is the most important.


    Because, the star net too need to wash white, only after washing white, I can take star net funds, to do what I want to do.


    Just when I was chatting with Gao Yuan, Li Qi suddenly knocked on the door outside, "Li Shaobai, I''m finished. What''s the matter with you? Isn''t it withered? "


    When I heard Li Qi shouting, I felt more and more that Li Qi was too able to pretend!


    Most of all, Gao Yuan and Liu Qingcheng are still in my room. Li Qi''s words made me feel embarrassed.


    Fortunately, gaoyuansi didn''t mind. Instead, he said with a smile, "it seems that brother Li is also a lover!"


    The corner of my mouth twitched a few times, secretly scolding Li Qi for not coming at the right time, but I had to open the door for him.


    I had to take a deep breath and pull open the door. I pretended to be normal in appearance, but I was dignified in my heart and asked, "how? What do you want to do when you knock on my door in the middle of the night? "


    With that, I looked at Li Qi''s silly face, and I couldn''t help cooling my back

 Chapter 337

    Li Qi''s mindless grin doesn''t show that he is a scheming person. On the contrary, this kind of smile is very acceptable.


    But the more so, the more palpitating I am. There is Li Qi around me. If I don''t happen to hear that, I''m afraid I''ll never know.


    And he went south to inspect, the real purpose may not be Tiejiang, but me!


    It''s just that I can''t figure out who is behind Li Qi and what he is planning. The most likely one is Li Qinghao, the leader of the Li family, but the least likely one is Li Qinghao. Otherwise, I will be dead now.


    I ask myself, I have never divulged my identity to outsiders, the Li family will never know!


    Who is the person behind Li Qi?


    I don''t understand, the appearance always pretend to be nothing, said: "this midnight, still don''t go to bed?"


    "Hey, hey, hey, I''m still sleeping. There are beauties in my room. I just came to see the situation on your side, and I seem to have heard a strange noise just now." Li Qi said with a bad smile. There was no doubt in his expression.


    "It''s OK. You can go back." I was secretly frightened. I immediately ordered Li Qi not to enter the door. I could not find any flaw in the goods. Could it be that they were specially engaged in the investigation and lurking?


    "Ah, there are people in it. Let me see which beauty it is and whether it''s my beauty." Li Qi stretched out his head and came in through the crack of the door, ignoring my order.


    Through the half door, Li Qi only saw Liu Qingcheng''s charming face, but didn''t see Gao Yuan''s existence. He suddenly widened his eyes, pointed to Liu Qingcheng and said, "Damn it! This beauty is several times better than mine! Li Shaobai, you son of a bitch are too good at choosing, aren''t you? Grass


    I look back, Liu Qingcheng embarrassed to the limit, Gao Yuan the same face embarrassed


    Li Qi, you mean to make trouble for me?


    I didn''t even want to give the door to Li Qijin. I immediately pushed him out and locked the door.


    I don''t know. Li Qi is shouting outside.


    "Well, you Li Shaobai, the Golden House conceals you!"


    "Not yet? What are you doing


    "Be careful to die in bed tonight!"


    "I can see this woman at a glance. She must have good skills."


    ¡­


    Gao Yuan and Liu Qingcheng face have changed, the atmosphere of unprecedented embarrassment.


    I almost didn''t get angry. I wanted to find a hole to drill my head in and never come out again.


    However, there was no cave in the ground. I could only reluctantly raise the corner of my mouth and explain: "sorry, my friend misunderstood. He didn''t see Mr. Gao you were there just now."


    Gao Yuan gave a dry cough, "understand, I understand..."


    As for Liu Qingcheng, she didn''t say a word. It seems that it''s futile to say too much. After all, she is a red card for accompany wine. She knows many big bosses and has good skills. Isn''t that for sure? Gao Yuan must have taken her out a lot.


    After a brief chat, Gaoyuan and I exchanged mobile phone numbers, and the atmosphere gradually eased down.


    Finally, Gao Yuan straightened his collar and stood up slowly. "Brother Li, I have something else to do, so I left first."


    What''s up? I subconsciously looked at Liu Qingcheng who got up together. She bit her lips lightly and didn''t dare to look directly at me.


    Gao Yuan laughed and said, "it''s not like brother Li thought. I have something to deal with. My girlfriend asked me to go back to Hong Kong tonight, so I''ll leave Macao later. As for the hotel, I''ll help you solve it. Don''t worry."


    Girlfriend?


    I just remember that Gao Yuan had a girlfriend. At that time, he was still flirting with his girlfriend on the gambling table!


    What about Liu Qingcheng?


    I can''t help but rely on a sound in my heart. The secret way is so romantic. Besides my girlfriend, there are other women.


    At that time, I think I''m too pure. As a super rich man with tens of billions, I''m like a single dog. Where can I find a man like me?


    I simply avoided talking, did not mention the existence of Liu Qingcheng, quickly sent them out of the room.


    Until she left, Liu Qingcheng was still so embarrassed, and there was a little bit of resentment. It seemed that she couldn''t be a real girlfriend. She was very unwilling.


    But this is only my personal speculation. I don''t know what Liu Qingcheng really thinks.


    I was left alone in the room. I leisurely sat back on the sofa, idly lit a cigarette and said to myself, "I''m not lucky. Every time, I have to make an accident. It hurts..."


    With a sigh, the evil fire rose again, making me uncomfortable.


    I clenched my teeth and considered whether to solve it by myself. It''s too hard for me.


    After five minutes of hesitation, I couldn''t help it any more. I got up in a flash, and at the same time I got it done by myself, I fantasized about Ning Xing''s graceful posture.


    But just then, the door suddenly rang.


    I secretly scold bad luck, why so many things? Don''t let me find beautiful women, now I can''t solve it by myself?At that time, I was so angry that I opened the door. As a result, I found that the person standing in front of the door was Liu Qingcheng!


    "Oh, young master Li is very angry. Do you want me to help you?" Liu Qingcheng licked the powder tongue, meaningful mouth, a pair of eyes full of extreme temptation.


    Without waiting for me to recover, Liu Qingcheng walked in directly, took the door with her high-heeled shoes, and took off the bag. A pair of jade hands passed along my waist, and her charming face was slowly printed on my chest.


    Just as the so-called friend''s wife can''t be deceived, I was shocked in an instant, grabbed Liu Qingcheng''s hands and said, "Liu Qingcheng, what are you doing? You are a tall woman. "


    Liu Qingcheng bit his pink lips and said, "what am I a lofty woman? He and I are just clients and friends, and I''m not the kind of woman who sells her soul. I''m just a wine companion, so you misunderstood me. "


    "It''s all about you being the fantasy object of a new generation of women, and I happen to be one of them."


    "To be honest, you are really charming..."


    With that, Liu Qingcheng gently touched me with a ball of just right softness. Her mouth was hot, her eyes were blurred, and she was extremely seductive. Her lethality was amazing.


    I can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, feeling the warm current brought by this fiery body. In an instant, the evil fire rushes around the whole body.


    Just a little bit, I can''t control it!


    But that''s what made me pull myself back to the edge of reason, calm down, look down at Liu Qingcheng in my arms and say, "are you sure?"


    "You are also the first man to have self-control in front of me." Liu Qingcheng stood on tiptoe, put his mouth close to my ear, and bit it, indicating that he was acquiescent!


    I gave a dry cough and said awkwardly, "well, since you are sure, press your back for me..."


    Liu Qingcheng was stunned, his face full of disbelief, as if he could not imagine that he could not conquer me!


    "Li Shaobai, I''m curious. What kind of man are you?" Liu Qingcheng returned to his mind, full of sorrowful questions.

 Chapter 338

    I did not respond to Liu Qingcheng, but directly into the room, casually lying on the bed, waiting for her to start.


    Soon, Liu Qingcheng slowly took off her high-heeled shoes and went to bed lightly. In a moment, she put a long leg in silk stockings on my thigh and kept rubbing it.


    "Li Shaobai, I don''t believe you can control it. There is no man in this world that I can''t conquer." Liu Qingcheng stretched out her hand and lay on my side. Her whole body was almost close to me. She also sent out the fragrance of mature women.


    "Press, don''t tease me. You can''t tease me." I buried my head between my hands and said nothing but bullshit.


    What do you mean you can''t tease me? How long have I been holding it?


    In addition, Liu Qingcheng, such a mature and gorgeous beauty, was in front of me. I had already been burning with evil fire, but due to the shackles of morality and emotion, I didn''t cross this line of defense and restrained myself.


    In addition, it has to be said that Liu Qingcheng is too feminine, and that kind of mature and charming with a small look of resentment makes people want to eat her!


    But at this juncture, Liu Qingcheng made a move that surprised me and almost made her do it.


    Liu Qingcheng, she was pressed on my back!


    She also said: "I don''t believe it. If you don''t move, I see how long you can bear it."


    With that, Liu Qingcheng''s hands were like snakes, and he entangled me with his whole body twisting.


    Weak in the back, move up and down, hip swing


    Even, Liu Qingcheng slightly in my ear confused called a!


    I heard the sound, bones are crisp, the whole body is like falling apart, let Liu Qingcheng in wanton


    However, I was always trying to contain myself. I pretended to be light and light, and buried it between my hands. I said, "beauty Liu, where did you learn this technique? I don''t think it''s formal? "


    "I don''t know if you are comfortable with my irregular back massage?" Liu Qingcheng''s affectionate opening.


    I curled my lips. "That''s OK."


    "That''s all right?" Liu Qingcheng repeated what I said.


    In fact, I buried my head and blushed. Liu Qingcheng is too tempting and powerful!


    However, Liu Qingcheng really thought that I thought it was OK. He even stepped up, and his action became more and more excessive


    Gradually, Liu Qingcheng saw that I didn''t have a big reaction, and suddenly stopped. Her upper body broke away from my back, and then I heard the voice of loose clothes!


    Without waiting for me to look back, when Liu Qingcheng posted it again, the skin contact on my back almost didn''t make me bleed!


    Unfortunately, Liu Qingcheng is still wearing a mask, and the softness is not exposed.


    However, it is also very attractive. What level of woman is Liu Qingcheng? On the appearance of the body is absolutely top, and the natural charm, appropriate stunning female!


    Most importantly, at the moment when Liu Qingcheng pasted it down, he deliberately rubbed my back shoulder with that damned mask.


    "How do you feel now?" Liu Qingcheng suddenly released her strength, just like the weight on the scale plate, sticking to me tightly.


    In particular, I can clearly feel that Liu Qingcheng''s softness has changed in the extrusion, and that kind of feeling almost suffocates me.


    It''s a pity that I still held back. Even I was wondering how much I could bear. I said with a smile, "it''s better than just now, but it''s still like that. I''ve seen too many women."


    "Really? I just don''t believe it Liu Qingcheng began to be presumptuous again.


    Time bit by bit past, I secretly dark suction atmosphere, death do not let himself cross the line.


    "Young master Li is worthy of being the perfect object for countless women. He can endure it till now, but that''s what attracts me most about you." Liu Qingcheng couldn''t tease me, but she was still in the mood. She not only pressed my back for me, but also gently touched my skin with her nails from time to time. It was itchy, numb, comfortable and uncomfortable, which made me get goose bumps all over.


    Provocation!


    A total provocation!


    "Go on." I bit my teeth, secretly since you Liu Qingcheng want to eat me, deliberately use this way to stimulate me, then I won''t give you to eat, let your heart itch!


    Sure enough, Liu Qingcheng found that everything she had done was thankless. She immediately stopped and said, "Master Li, are you a ninja? Or are you bent at all? "


    I turned over and took a look at Liu Qingcheng from the corner of my eye. "I''m not a ninja, I''m not curved, I''m your charm It''s a little bit close


    Liu Qingcheng''s face changed, as if she could not believe that her charm would suffer such a blow.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, Liu Qingcheng covered up the expression and changed it into a face of a chess match. He covered his mouth slightly and gave a smile. "Young master Li is worthy of being the first black sheep in the capital and the first commander in the south of the Iron River. His taste and style are more than twice as high as ordinary people."


    I picked eyebrows and asked: "who told you that I was the first black sheep in the capital, and the owner of this title should be Xu Qingxiong.""No, the story about you and Xu Qingxiong has already spread to the top aristocratic circles in China. I know more or less some people, such as Gaoyuan. Of course, I will overhear a little." Liu Qingcheng said with a smile. "Young master Li is so famous. What''s the point of being able to serve you for one night?"


    I narrowed my eyes and asked, "what do you mean when you calculated with your hotel just now? Are you not afraid that I''m angry? "


    "Because I know that Master Li won''t be too serious with little people like us. As for calculating your business, it''s entirely John''s idea. I''m just forced to rely on others. He just wants to use me to stir up some fame between you and Gaoyuan, so as to raise my value and make more money for the hotel. But John is stupid. He is too conceited ¡£¡± Liu Qingcheng said.


    I said with a smile, "are you taking responsibility for yourself?"


    "No, how can you think of me like that?" Liu Qingcheng slightly flat mouth, very sad slap me on the shoulder.


    I buried my face between my hands again, smelling the mature charm from Liu Qingcheng, and said faintly, "Miss Liu, if you don''t show some unique skills, I''ll have to fall asleep."


    "The best way? I don''t have any tricks, because I''m the best Liu Qingcheng answered, and then the sound of clothes came again.


    Then, the voice suddenly stopped, I don''t know what fell on my back, round, with a band in the middle


    Before I could react, Liu Qingcheng took it away and bent down slowly


    Then, my back was suddenly touched by two cold dots. With the posture of bending down, I gradually expanded the scope, and finally all squeezed together and turned into hot softness!


    At this moment, I was completely shocked!


    "I said, I''m the unique skill. How do you feel about my unique skill now? Is it OK? Are you satisfied? " Liu Qingcheng hugged me tightly.


    I said uncontrollably: "generally speaking, the material is not strong enough to treat backache."


    ¡­¡­


    The author''s words: come on

 Chapter 339

    The moment of bending down, soft touch behind.


    The two dots were so obvious that they were so tempting that the whole room was immersed in a strange atmosphere.


    "Isn''t that enough? You guys, it''s hard to be satisfied. You''re greedy. " When Liu Qingcheng opened her mouth, she was charming and shy. It seemed that her voice could hook the soul out.


    "Wrong, or that sentence, your charm is not enough." I secretly took a breath and felt the soft heat. The evil fire had already set off waves in my mind.


    However, fortunately, I am still at a point where I can restrain myself.


    However, Liu Qingcheng suddenly moved his posture and worked harder. The softness followed him and swam smoothly on his back skin, pressing down from time to time.


    I didn''t control the evil fire several times. I tried my best to pull myself to the edge of reason. If I didn''t have enough willpower, I would have turned over to be the master and arched on horseback!


    After enduring for more than ten minutes, Liu Qingcheng seemed tired. She sat down and said, "young master Li, you are really hard to serve."


    To tell you the truth, I would like to look back, even if it is a glance!


    Unfortunately, standing in the bottom line of morality and the shackles of emotion, I can''t cross this line of defense, and I can''t watch it. I can only play the edge ball, massage, and then treat it as if I don''t know anything. Anyway, I have no emotion for Liu Qingcheng, and I just play on the occasion.


    Moreover, I have no adult relationship with Liu Qingcheng.


    I woke up a lot and felt that it was not proper to do so. I simply chose to stop and said, "that''s it. Put on your clothes and I won''t look at you."


    As a result, Liu Qingcheng said to me, "why? Don''t you dare to look? "


    I added, "I don''t have a formal girlfriend yet, but it won''t work."


    "Oh, I can''t see that Master Li''s thought is quite traditional?" Liu Qingcheng smiles.


    I just want to explain, let Liu Qingcheng leave, haven''t opened her mouth, she again with a surge, rolling, dead close to me, "I''m not, how? What can you do with me? If you refuse me, push me away and fight with me, I will tell outsiders that you are crooked and that you can''t do it! "


    "Are you provoking me?" I frowned.


    Liu Qingcheng stretched out her pink tongue and gently licked my ear. "I''m just challenging you. How about that? Who made you such a gentleman? You can still control it now. If I don''t eat you today, I''m not comfortable. "


    "I''ve never seen such a charming man as you. If I don''t conquer you today, I''ll be in vain all these years."


    I''m speechless. Liu Qingcheng rubs me hard. It''s just to fix my rhythm? Let me not refuse, otherwise it will spread to the outside world. I''m crooked, I can''t?


    It''s about men''s dignity. It must not be spread around because I represent not only myself, but also Tiejiang. If I''m mistaken by outsiders, I will definitely be laughed at.


    The most important thing is that it comes out of Liu Qingcheng''s mouth. Ning Xing knows that she thinks I''m going to have sex outside. Am I not doomed?


    It has to be said that Liu Qingcheng, a woman who can speak so well, instantly blocked all my retreats. No wonder she became a red card. Even Gao Yuan had to go to see her for a drink.


    However, I am not a vegetarian, quickly swallow a mouthful of saliva, said: "Liu beauty so hard, is to find me to do Kaizi?"


    ...


    "you''re wrong. I know a lot of big bosses in Macao. I don''t have to do this. I just want to conquer you. Think about it. I eat many men whom women fantasize about. It''s worth more than drinking with those big bosses."


    "Besides, don''t think about me so crookedly. I said my job is just to accompany wine! It''s not a trade. It''s different from that kind of woman. Unless I''m willing, even Gao Yuan can''t touch me. "


    Liu Qingcheng said two sentences in a row, which made her look like a social flower.


    I smile, did not go to refute Liu Qingcheng, simply lying motionless, said: "these needless to say, I do not want to fight with a woman, today if you can conquer me, count your ability, if you can''t conquer me, then I advise you better not to talk disorderly, take care of your mouth."


    "Deal!" Liu Qingcheng snapped her fingers.


    Then, Liu Qingcheng stretched out her hand and slowly drew a circle on my back shoulder with her finger. She didn''t move fast, drawing from shoulder to arm bit by bit.


    All of a sudden, Liu Qingcheng''s jade hand moved in the opposite direction and reached into my chest...


    then, Liu Qingcheng''s other jade hand slid down, gently lifted my coat and went up from my back...


    "Li Shaobai, now you are the lamb to be slaughtered."


    "Many women''s dream lovers can only lie in front of me now. I can do whatever I want."


    "Li Shaobai, don''t resist. Follow me. All resistance is futile in front of Liu Qingcheng."Liu Qingcheng extremely charming mouth, I endure chest crisp hemp crisp hemp feeling, strong endure evil fire, just no time to talk to her.


    Seeing that I didn''t reply, Liu Qingcheng thought he wasn''t working hard enough and said, "I see how long you can endure. Anyway, you are my man today."


    With that, Liu Qingcheng jerked his hands away and stood up.


    Then, again came the sound of rustling.


    After a minute, Liu Qingcheng sat down again, raised a big long leg sideways, and pestered me like a fox spirit, rubbing it gently with silk stockings.


    "What are you doing?" I couldn''t help asking, obviously realized that her skirt was gone!


    "Guess what?" Liu Qingcheng is lying on my side, embracing me in an instant, and sticking to my side waist tightly. The forest of desire is moving up and down slowly through a layer of shallow clothes.


    This woman is so attractive!


    Especially the soft squeeze, really when it is charming, extremely charming.


    This woman, the last life should not be fox spirit, right?


    "I don''t want to guess." I buried my face, biting my teeth, persevere and persevere, endure and endure!


    As long as I can bear it, Liu Qingcheng will give up. She won''t talk outside. I can''t take her life as an ordinary woman in order to stop her talking?


    But at this time, Liu Qingcheng suddenly stretched out her hand and forced me to turn my face around. She said, "look at me, look at me, open your eyes and look at me. Am I beautiful?"


    I didn''t dare to see it. I just closed my eyes and said, "you''re already beautiful."


    "No, you didn''t see it. How do you know?" Liu Qingcheng holds my face and is close to me.


    "Don''t look, I know." I shook my head and said.


    "Deceiving, Master Li, you are so humorous." Liu Qingcheng with a shy smile, gently put down my head, and then suddenly grabbed my hand, straight to the forest of desire.


    When I came across the outer layer of clothes and the indistinct outline, I was shocked!

 Chapter 340

    Soft, continuous, wet...


    I immediately pulled back my hand and opened my eyes completely uncontrollably, "what are you doing?"


    At that moment, I saw everything. Liu Qingcheng was almost exposed to the air except for the black silk stockings and the inside. Her eyes were blurred, her jade body was hot, and she was extremely charming.


    "Liu Qingcheng, what are you doing?" I quickly closed my eyes and repeated what I had just said.


    Who knows, Liu Qingcheng smile, said: "nothing, just want to let you see, I float not beautiful, suit your taste."


    I can''t help twitching, buried in the silence, thinking that I was cheated to open my eyes by Liu Qingcheng. Does this woman know a man''s mind?


    But I have to say that what I saw just now can be described as the best in the world. If Chu Yuyan is the fairy in the painting and Ning Xing is the peerless beauty, then Liu Qingcheng is the real best in the world!


    It''s the kind of woman who does harm to the world!


    The 1.75 m tall S-shape has no fat at all, which makes people reverie.


    The long legs with black silk stockings are extremely attractive and mature.


    No matter how soft, there is a pink point, if the finishing touch, virtually added a bit of beauty.


    As the name of the face, charming, eyes mixed with a trace of blurred and charming, worthy of the four words!


    The best, the absolute best in the world.


    This glance was more effective than any provocation. My whole body immediately became hot, and my mind was full of pictures just now.


    "While it''s hot, you''ll have to strike iron." Liu Qingcheng seemed to feel that I had a slight reaction, and he overthrew me. He put his hands on my left and right sides and put his legs on one side. The whole place was high and low, as if he regarded me as her prey.


    At this moment, I didn''t dare to open my eyes any more, and I didn''t know how to open my mouth. I wanted to escape very much. I felt a sense of guilt and felt that I shouldn''t let Liu Qingcheng in!


    But I can''t escape. This woman is holding on to me now!


    I can''t be hard on a woman, can I? I can''t be cruel.


    So, I can only reluctantly lie, waiting for Liu Qingcheng to continue to tease me, until she gives up for it.


    But then, something unexpected happened to me!


    Liu Qingcheng actually sat down directly, still in that position!


    "How big..." Liu Qingcheng exclaimed, and the snake''s waist moved.


    This snake waist move, I drop God, almost to my old life, I simply can''t control, can''t push her away!


    I thought about it. I''m sitting here waiting to die. Isn''t there any way to take Liu Qingcheng? I''m a normal man. She''s sure to succeed!


    So, I said: "beauty Liu, I said to let you massage, but I didn''t let you use this way."


    "Yes, I''m just massaging. You and I are not doing that. I just want to make you can''t stand it. I want to get up and push me down! See what you do with me. " Liu Qingcheng said.


    At that time, I was speechless. This woman was so good at speaking that she felt she could speak better than me. I had nothing to do with her...


    am I born to have a grudge against beautiful women or what? How come every time I meet a woman of this level, I''m always at a disadvantage, and I can''t talk to a man? It''s like a dog in the sun.


    However, it''s useless. I can only let Liu Qingcheng be presumptuous and bite her teeth.


    However, it was just a psychological struggle, and physically, it was completely uncontrollable and instantly resisted Liu Qingcheng...


    "how is this possible? How could it be like this... "Liu Qingcheng couldn''t help taking a cold breath, and his words were a little frightened and shocked.


    I dry cough, embarrassed to say: "good gene."


    With that, I will not speak any more. It will only distract me and turn myself into an impulsive beast.


    As for Liu Qingcheng, she began to untie my belt.


    I just want to stop talking, but now there is no way, I can only grasp the belt, said: "there must be a limit, this is OK, if you still can''t tease me, then leave quickly."


    "They want to set fire for you and relax." Liu Qingcheng is full of bitterness.


    Then, Liu Qingcheng raised her hand, gently brushed my chest and touched my skin.


    I''m restraining myself. I''m going to liuqingcheng in secret. Liuqingcheng, you goblin, hurry to leave. If you don''t leave, I can''t stand it.


    As a result, Liu Qingcheng never stops teasing me in all kinds of ways. It seems that he must eat me before he is willing!


    The tip of the tongue bit my ear. Liu Qingcheng scraped my nose with her fingers. "You are so manly."


    "Mm-hmm ~" I vaguely perfunctory, deliberately do not think in my mind, think of all the anime series of Altman playing monsters, trying to use this way to distract attention.


    What''s more, I also imagined that Altman would kill an Islander when he hit a monster... He would not even think about the other side.But my words take off, Liu Qingcheng unexpectedly with pink lips, completely blocked my mouth!


    I couldn''t help but stare. I didn''t have time to speak. I saw all the blurred faces close at hand.


    Liu Qingcheng stretched out her hand and tightly clasped my neck. My reflection was all in her pupils.


    I don''t know how to do it. I have to bite my teeth to prevent Liu Qingcheng from breaking through this barrier.


    Liu Qingcheng''s eyes twinkled, suddenly released a hand and pinched my waist.


    I am out of control ah, Liu Qingcheng immediately invaded and entered!


    My first reaction is, damn, I was calculated by a woman!


    With the attack of Liu Qingcheng, I can''t keep my sense, so I can only clench my hands tightly, sink my nails into my hands, and use the pain to keep myself awake.


    A full minute later, Liu Qingcheng saw that I still didn''t respond. She slowly let go and said, "can''t I really pick up any interest from you?"


    "That''s it. It''s a little over." I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and nodded.


    Liu Qingcheng said, "I''m not! If I don''t eat you today, I will always miss you. For people like us, the most taboo thing is to miss a man or a man like you. "


    "If I don''t forget you, I will always think about you and you."


    "I''ve been out of liuqingcheng for so long, and I''ve never met such a man. You are the first and will be the last."


    "After that, you and I will have no more disputes!"


    "The ends of the earth are on one side."


    At the end of the story, Liu Qingcheng''s lips were slightly open, and she hit me again. Her hands were down, and she gave me a monkey to steal peaches!


    This steal, I attack on the spot, the whole body blood circulation, evil fire finally broke out, no longer unbearable!


    So, I suddenly opened my eyes and pushed Liu Qingcheng to the bed!


    Liu Qingcheng raised her hand to cover her chest. She wanted to refuse to meet her. She looked at me with pride. "You can''t help it at last!"

 Chapter 341

    I stare at Liu Qingcheng, the only trace of reason left, suddenly collapse.


    Just as I was about to do something, I received a short message from my mobile phone in my pocket. I was so angry that I took it out to see that it was Ning Xing.


    "I heard that Liang Guan said that when you went to Macao, you should be careful when you do things by yourself. Don''t make any mistakes."


    ...


    after reading this message, I felt a strong sense of guilt.


    Perhaps, I was not the kind of flirtatious, leaving love everywhere man.


    The reason why I like Chu Yuyan and Ning Xing is that I really like them, not for anything else.


    As for Liu Qingcheng, there is only pure desire, no emotion.


    It''s the same message that drags me back to the edge of reason. All the evil fire disappears completely, like a basin of cold water pouring from head to foot, completely sober!


    Put down the mobile phone, when I was looking at Liu Qingcheng, there was no fluctuation in my heart. I lightly raised my belt and said, "Liu Qingcheng, you go."


    "You ~ ~" Liu Qingcheng was in a daze, and her proud look disappeared instantly.


    I said: "put on your clothes, let''s go, today''s things, who you like to say, with said, I don''t care."


    Liu Qingcheng is in bed, his face is unbelievable.


    I turned and walked into the bathroom. I washed my face with cold water. I felt that I almost made a big mistake. I shouldn''t let Liu Qingcheng in!


    From the beginning, I was wrong.


    Fortunately, I turn back in time, otherwise it will lead to a big mistake, even if Ning Xing knows nothing, I will feel guilty for a lifetime, because I can''t accept cheating!


    When I came out of the bathroom, I found that Liu Qingcheng had put on her clothes again. She was all in order. I couldn''t see what had happened just now, and she was still sitting on the chair with some light make-up.


    "Why don''t you go yet?" I frowned.


    Liu Qingcheng put down her make-up mirror, looked up and said with a smile, "you really make me look at you with new eyes. If you really eat me, I may soon forget you, but your behavior is beyond my expectation. You can be said to be a good man, a real good man, and you won''t lose your mind to this extent."


    "Li Shaobai, as long as I don''t finish this one day, I won''t forget you. I''ll eat you!"


    "But don''t worry, only we know about me and you. I won''t tell anyone, because from now on, you are my goal!"


    Speaking of this, Liu Qingcheng came up to me with a bag and stroked my cheek. "I don''t want to miss such a man. Although I don''t know if you have any other women, I really envy her if you have any."


    "Do you usually fish for a winner like this? Do you have a good routine? " I grabbed Liu Qingcheng''s wrist and gently moved away.


    "You think it''s routine, that''s routine. Whatever you think, as long as you stay in Macao for one day, I will pester you for one day. Anyway, you are my prey now." Liu Qingcheng drew back her hand and covered her mouth with a smile. Then she stepped on her high-heeled shoes and walked away slowly. Her buttocks twisted, which was extremely attractive.


    As soon as Liu Qingcheng left, I fell down on the bed and thought that she was still staring at me. In this way, I would be eaten up by her sooner or later.


    If Ning Xing hadn''t sent me a message just now, I would have become a beast with only desire in my head, and I couldn''t control it at all.


    After thinking about it, I first sent a short message to Ning Xing to tell her that she was safe. Then I decided to find out about the casinos in a few days. I planted a seed in Macao city for the time being, and then I set out to go back to Mingzhu city. I can''t stay too long.


    Liu Qingcheng, the goblin, is so attractive.


    As long as she wants, I don''t think a man can escape from her, even me.


    This is the first time that I have the idea that I want to run away from a woman. Liu Qingcheng really knows about men, so I can''t help her.


    A woman like Liu Qingcheng will never be a thing in the pool in the future. Maybe her status is not high now, but she knows more people. She climbs up step by step and says that she is a social flower. That''s a slight look down on her!


    "This woman is really a disaster!" I sighed, helpless to re-enter the bathroom, gave himself a hot bath, in the heart secretly complain!


    At the beginning, Ling Xiaoxiao didn''t let me touch it. Now Ning Xing also says that she will never admit her relationship with Chu Yuyan before she deals with the relationship with Chu Yuyan!


    Like me, and refuse me...


    I''m a man, a man of blood, which makes me very embarrassed.


    If Ning Xing is willing to nod, I will never say a word, let her see, what is the real king of guns!


    Moreover, I dare to give ten thousand guarantees. Ning Xing is definitely a young girl. I''ve been salivating for her graceful figure for a long time...


    "I''m not a beast, I''m also a man. I have to think with my lower body for some things." I said to myself, wrapped in a bath towel, lying on the bed."A famous person once said that it is true to drink the strongest wine and fuck the people you love most!"


    "If I don''t want that Ningxing, then I certainly don''t love her."


    "What men call love at first sight, isn''t it?"


    ...


    the next day, I was woken up by Li Qi, the son of a bitch.


    I am not angry to open the door, "this morning, what are you doing?"


    Li Qi narrowed his eyes, raised the corner of his mouth, and said with a bad smile, "did you like that last night? Are you gone now? Let me have another look? "


    "I left long ago. I didn''t do anything." I turned my lips and secretly scolded Li Qi for his mother''s pretending.


    Li Qi went directly into the door, looked in the direction of the dormitory, and tut said, "are you really gone? I think it''s mostly you who can''t do it. Do people dislike you? The girl is skilled. If you don''t want to give it to me, don''t take it by yourself


    "Shit, you can take it all?" I scolded.


    Li Qi said, "what''s the point? I don''t know how many hands it is. What''s the point? "


    I suddenly thought, since Liu Qingcheng is staring at me, why don''t you turn the spear to Li Qi? Let her change her goal? Li Qi''s identity is definitely something that countless people want to climb!


    So, I pretended to be obscene and said with a smile, "in this way, I''ll call her again at night and let her accompany you, OK?"


    Li Qi agreed to come down at that time.


    In the evening, according to the plan, I called Liu Qingcheng again and deliberately asked Li Qi to stay in my room.


    As soon as Liu Qingcheng appeared, Li Qi''s eyes almost fell to the ground. She secretly pulled at the corner of my clothes and hinted that Liu Qingcheng must be left to him.


    I nodded and immediately introduced Li Qi to the audience.


    "Miss Liu, this is my good friend, Li Qi."


    "Do you know who he is? He is a member of the Li family


    "You must have heard something about the three great families? China''s top aristocratic family, the wealth is more than 100 billion? "


    "Besides, Li Qi is still the eldest son of the Li family. In the future, he may be the receiver of the Li family!"


    "Why don''t you go with my good brother Li Qi tonight? I''ve introduced you to a good business. "


    With my flattery, Li Qi suddenly raised her chest and floated up.


    As a result, Liu didn''t react very much. She hooked my arm directly and said with a smile, "do you really think what I like is money? It''s a great honor for me to know your friend, but I only see you now. "


    "I''m... I have something else to do. I''ll go first." Li Qi''s face turned green immediately, and he left here in ashes.


    As soon as the door closed, Liu Qingcheng said with a smile, "my young master Li, do you think I can''t see your thoughts?"


    "Miss Liu, can you let me go?" I turned my face stiffly.


    Liu Qingcheng shook his head and said a word to me.


    "No! You don''t want to escape. I''ve figured it out. Before I eat you, even if you leave Macao, I''ll chase you to the ends of the earth! "


    I can''t help twitching at the corner of my mouth. Liu Qingcheng seems to have to eat me.


    Do I have to sacrifice myself for safety, or do I have to keep running away?

 Chapter 342

    That night, I used all kinds of reasons, did not let Liu Qingcheng stay in the room, but with the exchange of mobile phone number conditions, just "please" out, I was really afraid of her.


    So the next morning, I left for Mingzhu city with Li Qi, no matter what happened.


    About the casino, I decided to let Liang Guan go to inquire for me. Otherwise, if I stay in Macao, sooner or later, something will happen.


    Back in Mingzhu City, I had a brief understanding of the recent situation of Tiejiang in my office.


    At present, the second batch of resources of the Li family has been distributed, and both capital and goods resources are very sufficient.


    Secondly, I hold the underground control of the five cities, and take the Pearl City as the center. My strength has been completely stable.


    As for Tianmen, its branches are located in the southern cities, with a very wide range. Its headquarters is in the city of Dameng dupeng, which is very close to the city of Dayan duyang where Wang Chao is located!


    Wang Chao''s Yangcheng City, located in the center of Tianmen power, must be the primary goal of Tianmen. If it wants to continue to expand, it must start a new round of game with the nearby Tianmen headquarters.


    But I''m a little far away from the two sides, but I''m not affected. I''m in Tianmen''s sphere of influence, and I still have a lot of spare power.


    If according to the geographical division, I''m outside and Wang Chao is inside, it shows a trend of corresponding inside and outside and encircling inside and outside.


    Unfortunately, Tianmen is very powerful in the south. Wang Chao and I are not strong enough. We barely have the ability to protect ourselves. In addition, the Li family is the backstage, so Tianmen didn''t really do it.


    However, it will take a long time for Tiejiang to expand its strength in the south in order to fight against Tianmen.


    In the process of expansion, Tianmen is bound to obstruct, and it will be even more difficult.


    As for Wang Chao, it must be more difficult for him to continue to expand. After all, he is too close to Tianmen headquarters.


    "This is a good opportunity. The focus of Tianmen will definitely be on Wang Chao, who is more threatening. I can take advantage of this opportunity to expand from the surrounding areas, because Tianmen can''t disperse energy to deal with Wang Chao and me at the same time!" I slowly put down the document and looked at the beam crown in front of me.


    Liang Guan nodded his head and said, "Li Guan is right. What do you mean now, Li Guan?"


    My hands on the waist, went to the windowsill, light said: "comprehensive recruitment of new members, began to expand action."


    "When you meet Tianmen forces, you don''t have to worry about it. If you want to come, come."


    "This is a fight for interests. There are not many reasons, only the right and wrong of the camp. Moreover, Tiejiang is just recovering its own territory."


    "Expansion starts from the nearest city, one by one."


    ..


    with my order and Liang Guan''s execution, Tiejiang immediately took action.


    The first group of Tiejiang members, as many as several hundred, respectively in a few days, the first target city, Qiantang!


    I directly asked Liang Guan to arrange everything with the funds of the Li family.


    First of all, I spent hundreds of millions to purchase tens of thousands of square meters of land, invited the construction team, and quickly established the training camp and warehouse.


    Then it spent another seven or eight billion yuan to acquire the buildings in the prosperous area.


    Then I spent a lot of money to buy hundreds of Audi A6s, dozens of Bentleys and more than a dozen rolls Royces in the auto sales shop to provide transportation tools for Tiejiang members.


    In a short period of one week, the Li family''s big wallet was pumped out by me, which cost nearly 2 billion!


    This kind of upstart''s behavior of spending money desperately makes me feel like I have the whole world.


    Most of all, the money is not mine!


    And Liang Guan several responsible people, looking at the money like running water disappeared, face white.


    When I was going to buy several hotels to provide a good living environment for the people below, Liang Guan finally couldn''t help it.


    "Li Guan, Li Guan, that''s enough. It''s really enough. It doesn''t need to be so good... People who spend these days in Qiantang city will first stay in various hotels, wait for the camp to be built, and then transfer to live there." Liang Guan''s bitter mouth is full of flesh pain.


    The other four people in charge, seeing that I spend so much money, are about to cry.


    "Li Guan, these are really enough. You don''t have to waste so much money."


    "Yes, the hotel doesn''t need to be purchased. There is an engineering team under construction. It''s very fast, and the land we bought is so large that everything is enough."


    "Yes, the Li family only paid 10 billion yuan each time. Now they have paid 20 billion yuan twice. According to the way you spend it, not to mention the Li family''s. with the money we earn, it''s not easy to spend, and we have to pay dividends to our members. It''s a big sum."


    I glared and said, "what are you afraid of? It''s a period of expansion. Do you still expect to make money? Now is the time to spend money. How can it work without spending money? According to you, when will the expansion be completed? "As soon as the words were taken off, the five persons in charge, led by Liang Guan, did not dare to refute, and the expression of tenderness became more and more obvious.


    With a big hand, I told Liang Guan to buy several hotels in Qiantang City, and told him that we must not treat our brothers badly, we must be considerate and good friends.


    Liang Guan stammered: "Li Guan, how much is it?"


    "No matter how much it costs! Didn''t it cost two billion? What''s your hurry? Two billion is nothing I hold my head high and speak very hard, like a big landlord with a lot of money.


    "Well, subordinates should go there in person. The money can''t be wasted. Even if you buy it, you have to see if you can make money in the future." Liang Guan didn''t dare to follow my orders and went to Qiantang city to observe the market.


    I spent a lot of money in the remaining days. I can''t even figure out how much I spent.


    Anyway, it''s not my own money. I''m very extravagant. As soon as I think of something to buy, I immediately contact Liang Guan. No matter what happens, I have to buy it!


    As soon as Li Qi knew that I had spent so much money, he immediately came to me. When he looked at me, all the features of the goods were twisted together, and they were almost cramped!


    "You ~ ~ you black sheep, second ancestor! Do you know how much you spent? Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? " Li Qi couldn''t help yelling.


    I leisurely tilted my legs, calmly lit a cigarette, and calmly said: "what''s the hurry? Didn''t it cost a little money? "


    "Little money? It''s still small money? You son of a bitch, the money belongs to our Li family. Do you spend it like that? Are you crazy? " Li Qi''s eyes bulged and his mouth twitched.


    I stretched and said, "am I not crazy? Isn''t that the money? Besides, it''s just the first city. In the future expansion, one city after another, I still have to do so. "


    "You, you damned black sheep, you are relying on this money, not yours, just spend it desperately? You despicable little man Li Qi suddenly took a cold breath, looking extremely shocked.


    Then, Li Qi showed strong envy and hatred, and said bitterly: "Laozi... As the eldest son of the Li family, Laozi has never been such a loser as you! And you''re richer than my son of a bitch! "


    "Well, do you want to share Li''s money with you secretly? Let me teach you what a loser is. " I yawned leisurely.

 Chapter 243

    In fact, I''m not spending so much money solely for Tiejiang''s sake, but also to test Li Qi and see how he will react.


    Not surprisingly, Li Qi is very angry, which proves that he really cares about the Li family. The person behind him is definitely a member of the Li family.


    As for who it is, then I don''t know, only step by step.


    Since Li Qi wants to get close to me, I''ll just open my heart and let him get close to me to see what tricks he wants to play.


    That''s why I said in front of Li Qi that I would bring him a black sheep.


    He pretends to be stupid, and I pretend to be stupid with him!


    Sure enough, when Li Qi heard what I said, he first weighed it over a few times, and then asked bitterly, "is this really OK?"


    "Really, isn''t it money? If you are afraid that I will have problems misappropriating Li''s funds, then use my money! Anyway, I don''t have much, I just have a lot of money. " I raised my mouth and thought that Li Qi could be a movie king. He was so pretending. In order to get close to me, he wanted to be a loser with me.


    "What? Are you going? If you go, I''ll take you now I stood up and deliberately used Li''s funds and my own funds to give Li Qi a choice.


    However, I am sure that Li Qi will definitely choose to use the funds of the Li family, because he knows that I want to use the funds of the Li family, which is very exciting. So he will stand on the same front with me in order to win my approval.


    "Well, but don''t tell me about it? It''s not good to be known by the Li family. " Li Qi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and spoke carefully.


    I kept smiling and patted Li Qi on the shoulder. "You can rest assured that the funds of the Li family have come to me. If I don''t say it, who knows where the money is spent? Liang Guan, even if they know, they don''t dare to say, do they? I''ll take my own money and fill it up. "


    "That''s true. How about now?" Li Qi nodded, looking excited.


    "Let''s go!" I narrowed my eyes. The secret way is that the goods are so compatible. I think we can go to the production team.


    Out of the Tiejiang building, escorted by the red flag car, I took Li Qi directly to the sales point of the villa area with the highest price in Mingzhu city.


    Before entering the door, I said, "Li Qi, people like you are different from ordinary people. They don''t have the pressure of houses and cars. In fact, they don''t have much demand, do they? Sometimes when I give you money, you don''t know how to spend it, do you? "


    "That''s right. I don''t want anything. I''m a little tangled when you say that. How can I be a loser?" Li Qi answered.


    I showed an enigmatic smile, looked up at the front of the villa area, light said: "this loser, accurately speaking, is divided into two kinds, one is the lowest loser, is reckless, simple show off wealth."


    "The second is to look like a loser, but actually to invest."


    "After all, the point is not to be a loser, but to use a loser to pretend to be a bully."


    Speaking of this, I raised my hand and pointed to the huge villa area in front of me, "look, how good is this area? In the future, the price will certainly rise. If you buy a villa, you will get both vanity and profit. "


    "If you buy something of great value, but you still dislike it. If it''s spread out, the whole Chinese will know that you are a local tyrant. Countless women think you are the lover of their dreams, prince charming, and the fifth diamond king. Do you feel good?"


    "Cool, why not? "I''m not a slouch!" Li Qi''s eyes brightened.


    I coughed a few times, cleared my throat, and then said, "OK, I''ll show you today. You can follow me later. Don''t talk. You can follow me as I walk. When I''m done, you can follow me."


    With that, I took a step forward. The whole people swayed and put my hands behind my waist. It was like a super landlord with a lot of money, more like an ancient member of the staff. I was rich and powerful!


    Into the villa sales hall, there are many people around watching the building model, discussing with each other good or bad.


    As soon as I entered the door, a real estate beauty came forward.


    "Hello, sir. What can I do for you? If you are looking at the house, we are definitely one of the best places in the whole Pearl City. "


    I turned around and deliberately raised an eyebrow at Li Qi to let him watch and learn.


    Then, I took a look at the beauty beside me and said, "I need a cottage."


    "Mao... Cottage." Li Qi was a fool.


    "You? What did you say? latrine? Sorry, we don''t have it here. " The beauty was stunned, and then her face quickly cooled down.


    I pay no attention to it. I look around and say with disgust: "you are so big here. You sell so many villas. Why don''t you even sell cottages?"


    I said this so loudly that I heard it all around.


    "Hey, is this man insane? Come here to buy a cottage? "


    "What is this place? Is this man mentally ill? "


    "Why don''t people like this get rid of him?"I listened to all these words and didn''t care at all. I walked slowly to the building model and slightly investigated the construction of the whole villa area. After a few smacks, I said with a smile, "isn''t this a good place? It''s a cottage at most, and it''s so expensive? "


    "Mistakenly, sir, we are one of the best places in the whole Pearl City, and the quality and environment of the villa area are very good." The beauty sales keep up with me. She looks more and more ugly and wants to drive me away.


    "Cut, isn''t it just a few broken rooms? It''s so expensive. It''s a fraud? " I put it down directly.


    As soon as these words came out, many people who looked at the house were upset at that time.


    "Why don''t you call security?"


    "This man is a psycho, isn''t he from the country? A hillbilly. "


    "If you can''t afford it, don''t talk about it here."


    The beauty saleswoman couldn''t help it. She immediately called for a security guard. She drove Li Qi and I out of the door and called us insane.


    I pulled Li Qi out of the room and said, "do you see that?"


    "Don''t you want to buy it?" Li Qi''s whole life is puzzling.


    I straightened up and said, "when do I say I want to buy it? I don''t know how to take care of it. It''s too troublesome. I just want to demonstrate it to you. The difference is the difference between having money and not having money. If you don''t have money, people will treat you as a psycho. If you have money, you are a local tyrant. Anyway, I just want you to learn. It''s your turn later. "


    "Oh, so it is!" Li Qi nodded thoughtfully.


    More than ten minutes later, I came to the Bugatti auto shop in Mingzhu city.


    With a smile, I took out a bank card with only a few yuan from my wallet and handed it to Li Qi, "take it. This card is Tiejiang''s capital card. After you go in, just learn from me and scare them to pee!"


    Li Qi took the bank card in a daze, and then his face gradually gained confidence. He immediately raised his head, carried a few yuan bank card, and swaggered into the Bugatti auto sales shop...


    as soon as Li Qi entered the door, I couldn''t help laughing outside.


    Where am I going to take him home? I was deliberately fooling him, let him feel that I have a bad heart for him, is in revenge on him, he will work harder to close to me.


    No matter how much he can pretend, I don''t believe it. He won''t show his flaws!

 Chapter 244

    Simply, I stood outside the door, looking at Li Qi with great interest.


    The goods are quite similar. They walk in a swagger, with three words "upstart" on their faces.


    The moment Li Qi entered the door, a beautiful woman immediately received her, "Hello, sir, are you here to see the car?"


    "That''s right." Li Qi was very confident and subconsciously pressed the bank card in his pocket.


    I almost didn''t laugh to death when I stood outside. I had expected the ending of Li Qi. I couldn''t help but mourn for him in my heart, and then I continued to look at Li Qi.


    Under the reception of the beauties, Li Qi came to a Bugatti Veyron, surrounded by people. All of them were gazing at the top sports car and talking about it.


    "It''s really Bugatti. Even if you don''t buy it, it''s worth a look."


    "Whether to buy it or not needs to be considered. After all, the price of this car is not a small number."


    ...


    Li Qi walks to the front of the car, shows his disdainful eyes, and asks the beauty, "how much is this broken car?"


    "This Bugatti Veyron needs 30 million, and it''s not a broken car. It''s one of the fastest cars in the world." Beauty reception face is stiff, but still maintain a professional smile.


    Li Qi groaned haughtily, stepped on the front of the car and said, "is this broken car worth 30 million? Are you kidding me? It''s not as good as my tractor! "


    The act of stepping on the car immediately startled all the people, including the management personnel on the scene, all rushed to the scene.


    "You! What are you doing? "


    "Release your feet quickly. Can you afford to trample on them?"


    "Who is this man? Are you crazy? Can tractors compare with Bugatti Veron


    At that time, the beauty''s eyes widened. She quickly moved Li Qi''s feet away, bent over and carefully blew away the shoe dust from the front of the car.


    Seeing that the front of the car was all right, the beauty''s reception was relieved. When she straightened her back, she was already full of displeasure and said in a cold voice, "what are you doing, sir? If there''s an accident with the car, you have to take responsibility. "


    At this moment, Li Qi is surrounded by security personnel. He is not surprised. He looks at Bugatti Weilong with disdain. "I didn''t step on it again. Tens of millions of sports cars will rot on one foot? Can I still drive out? Even if it''s broken, so what? Do you think I have no money to pay or something? Look down on people? "


    The beauty reception was about to open her mouth, but she was blocked by a middle-aged man and glared at by him.


    Then, the middle-aged man reached out his hand and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m Chen Gao, the person in charge here. We don''t mean to look down on you. Maybe you just want to test the hardness of the front of the car. I can guarantee that the quality of Bugatti is absolutely strong. And my subordinate is not sensible. Please forgive me. If you are satisfied with your foot just now, you can buy it now The car. "


    As soon as the words came out, many spectators echoed.


    "That''s to say, why do you say so much? If you have the ability, buy it. "


    "Buy it, and you can step on it."


    "Now this car is not yours. What do you want to step on?"


    Li Qi held his head high and shrugged his shoulders. He was full of confidence, full of the smell of a upstart, and said, "isn''t it 30 million? I don''t have much, but I have a lot of money. When I buy this car, I throw it on the side of the road until it gets moldy and rotten. "


    All of a sudden, the whole audience gasped with fright, which made the whole atmosphere calm down. One by one, they looked at Li Qi, as if they saw a peerless local tyrant.


    Especially just now the beauty reception, completely shocked, with the person in charge in front of Chen Gao, also can''t help but be in a daze.


    "Cut!" Without blinking an eye, Li Qi slowly took out the bank card I gave him from his pocket.


    When I saw this scene, I couldn''t bear to put aside my sight and secretly told Li Qi that he was forced to fail. I''ll be embarrassed later.


    Ten seconds later, I projected my eyes back in. Li Qi was so elated that he seemed to enjoy the feeling of being shocked by the four seats, and he went straight away.


    Chen Gao swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He did not dare to neglect any more. He seemed to think that Li Qi was a rich man. He immediately ordered his men to take the card machine. "What''s your name, sir? I''ve brought my card reader. If you like, you can buy it directly. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    "If you don''t have your surname Li, you are wise. Take it and brush it." Li Qi calmly brushes the card and enters the secret I told him before.


    Bank card across, enter the secret, the result shows that the balance is insufficient!


    Li Qi stares and brushes one side. The result is the same. The balance is not enough.


    "It''s impossible." Li Qi raises his hand and brushes it for a third time. The result is still the same, showing that the balance is insufficient.


    At this time, the surrounding people, including Chen Gao with a card machine, suddenly changed their attitude and turned black.


    "Are you here to pick things up, or are you a psycho?" With a frown and a cold hum, Chen Gao immediately calls on the security personnel to drive Li Qi out, confirming that he is a psycho.Li Qi was flustered and humiliated as never before. He quickly explained, "it''s impossible. There must be something wrong with the card reader. Try again. Let me try again."


    Chen Gaoli ignored him and waved. Several security officers immediately surrounded Li Qi.


    I was afraid that Li Qi would hurt ordinary people. I went in quickly, pressed the shoulder of the security officer and said, "stop, I bought this car for him."


    With that, I directly took out the bank card, in charge of Gao Yuan''s Lengshen, to brush the card machine is so a brush, quickly enter the password, paid 30 million!


    Creaky ~


    a bill comes out of the card machine.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Don''t know which beauty, suddenly screamed, "30 million, this is 30 million! What''s so direct? Do you want to buy it? "


    Under the scream, the scene just collective reaction come over, one by one almost suffocate.


    "Is there a car buyer like this? I think this man has just entered the door. It''s not a minute! "


    "Who is he? How can you be so rich? That''s 30 million. "


    "Well? This person looks familiar. Ah, I recognized him. He''s the one on the Internet, the one on the news. What''s his name? I can''t remember at all


    "Li Shaobai!"


    "Yes, that''s Li Shaobai, brother Shenhao, Li Shaobai!"


    I laughed and untied the siege for Li Qi. "Are you ok?"


    "You fooled me? Do you mean it? " Li Qi said softly, as if to understand what is going on, know that I was fooled, angry gnash teeth, want to break me up.


    I coughed awkwardly, patted Li Qi on the shoulder, raised a reluctant smile, and whispered: "eat a mat, grow your intelligence, and then you can have a longer memory. Moreover, I''m also trying to show you what is high-level costume. Look around you?"


    At this point, I gave Li Qi a wink. He immediately looked around. None of them was shocked.


    Even some people say that I spent so much money just to get rid of Li Qi''s encirclement. I spent 30 million yuan without blinking an eye.


    Li Qi was shocked, but he was very upset. He seemed very dissatisfied with me for taking him as a Spearman.


    I have a smile on my mouth and a twinkle in my eyes. The secret way works well. I just want Li Qi to be dissatisfied, so that he can think that I''m retaliating against him. I see how long he can endure and how he can get closer to each other.


    However, Li Qi seems to be more upset than shocked. When I picked up my car and drove back in Bugatti Veyron, he kept scolding me on the car, saying that I was a bastard and that I was a shameless villain.


    I stepped on the brake, turned my lips, and said deliberately, "I never said, what kind of gentleman am I? The first day you met me? If you don''t like it, you get out of the car and take a taxi to go back. "


    "Ah, you won! Can''t I admit defeat? " Li Qi clenched her teeth and screamed angrily.


    "That''s about the same." I stepped on the accelerator again and drove the Bugatti Veyron, which is worth 30 million yuan. I thought Li Qi, you can not only install it, but also bear it? I see how long you can endure it!


    If I can''t guess who is behind Li Qi, I''ll let him go!


    Because, with such a person around, I really feel uneasy.

 Chapter 245

    On that day, I bought Bugatti Veron at a high price of 30 million, which immediately made the front page headlines!


    The title is: shenhaoge shows up again and buys 30 million sports cars. The whole journey is less than one minute!


    As soon as this news came out, the amount of comments on a news software suddenly soared wildly. Some people hated the rich and scolded me, and some envied me. All kinds of comments were mixed up.


    When Li Qi saw the news in the evening, he came to the door angrily and said, "Li Shaobai, you see, you''ve robbed the limelight! I didn''t do anything when I went out. I lost face and became a green leaf for you


    "What? When the green leaves are not good? " I deliberately stimulated Li Qi.


    "You''re good!" Li Qi was almost angry with me, but he had no choice but to give me a thumbs up and walk away with a full stomach of resentment.


    I didn''t care at all. Instead, I stretched out and thought that I had to be angry with Li Qi to make him show his flaws or force him to leave.


    If I don''t, Li Qi will stay with me forever, like a monitor.


    The most important thing is that I don''t know who is behind the monitor.


    Think about it, I''m creepy and my back is chilly, which means there is a huge danger lurking around me, a time bomb.


    In the next few days, I deliberately targeted Li Qi every day. If something was a little unpleasant, I immediately picked it out and said that I was angry with him to death.


    However, even though Li Qi was very angry, he didn''t leave. He still pretended to be a fool to me, turned around and forgot, and begged me to take him for a ride in Bugatti Veyron.


    Anyway, the affairs of Qiantang city have not been handled well, and I have very loose time, so I simply drive him out.


    However, as soon as I find a chance, I will make a fuss without hesitation. Li Qi is just like an air bag, almost crazy.


    It has to be said that Bugatti Veyron is very conspicuous on the city road, which is a beautiful scenery.


    When waiting for the red light, many drivers pop up their windows and marvel.


    Li Qi was envious and envious for a while. He thought of buying a car again and said, "you''ve robbed all the limelight. You can do it."


    "It''s natural. The car doesn''t matter. It''s who drives." I''m narcissistic.


    Li Qi gave me a disgusting look, "why don''t you die? What''s the point of narcissism between you and me? "


    "Cut." I turned my mouth. At the moment when I changed the green light, I stepped on the accelerator, and the engine roared. I felt like I was on a roller coaster.


    Back at the hotel where I stayed, I threw the car key directly to Li Qi, "take it."


    "What are you doing?" Li Qi holds the car key and doesn''t respond.


    I slowly twisted my neck and said, "look at your grievance, I''ll give you a ride. This Bugatti is not good enough for me. Anyway, I won''t drive it any more. It''s better to throw it away as garbage."


    "For me?" Li Qi first glared at her eyes, then frowned, "wait! Not worthy of you? Garbage? What do you mean, Li Shaobai? Do you think I''m rubbish, too? "


    I laughed and left without saying anything. Li Qi was so angry in the back. It''s not like taking the car keys or not. It''s an unprecedented tangle.


    I don''t care about the goods. It''s his business to decide whether or not to buy the car. Anyway, it''s the Li family''s money. I don''t care about it at all. On the contrary, I think it''s very cool.


    Buy Bugatti Veron with other people''s money, and then drive it for a few days. I don''t want to give it away. I think it''s great.


    What''s more, by the way, Li Qi, I''ve got a real bargain.


    At night.


    I was watching TV when I received an urgent call from Liang Guan and got a news that shocked me.


    All of them were assassinated and sent to Tiejiang building quietly!


    "You wait for me. I''ll be right there." I hung up and rushed out.


    How could they be assassinated if they stayed in Mingzhu city and didn''t go out?


    Besides, Pearl City is Tiejiang''s territory. Who has the ability to assassinate several experts in Tiejiang''s sphere of influence?


    Although it''s just a master in the middle of the list, it''s also a master in the list! Want to achieve this point, at least to have the strength of the late list.


    "Tianmen?" I ignored it subconsciously, because it''s impossible.


    If Tianmen wants to move me, it won''t be stupid to move my people. It''s better to assassinate me.


    Moreover, the key goal of Tianmen is Wang Chao, not me!


    "Who is the man behind this?" I''m very confused.


    When I got down to the hotel, I met Li Qi, who had just come back from a ride. I immediately got into the car and said, "go to Tiejiang building right now, right now!"


    "Why should I go? You don''t have legs? " Li Qi is not working yet."Hurry! Something happened in Tiejiang! All the experts from the Qingbang are dead. " I''d like to kill him and hang him up.


    To Tiejiang building, the scene has no trace, seems to be Tiejiang quickly dealt with.


    I quickly went upstairs. After finding Liang Guan in the clinic, I asked, "where are the people? What''s going on? "


    At this moment, Liang Guan and several other persons in charge are standing together. The space behind is blocked by a piece of white cloth, and you can''t see what is behind.


    Liang Guangong arched his hand, full of dignified, said: "report to Li Guan, this matter... I don''t know the situation, we can''t find any trace, but fortunately it''s late at night, there is no one outside, the body has been moved here by us, it''s in the back, Li Guan, do you want to have a look in person?"


    I nodded and went to the white cloth.


    Liang Guan held out his hand and said, "Li Guan, you need to be prepared..."


    I didn''t understand him very much. I watched Liang Guan and pulled out the white cloth to walk into the back space.


    After a while, a strong smell of blood choked on my nose. I moved my eyes and saw everything in front of me. My stomach immediately turned sour and disgusted to the extreme.


    The death of these experts can be described as miserable. There is no good place in the whole body.


    Intestines, organs and organs can be seen everywhere.


    Even two masters'' knees burst and their bones pierced out of their skin. They were so scared that they stared at the ceiling like they were not in peace. They were still in a state of panic. They didn''t know what they had experienced at the last moment before they died.


    The most terrifying thing is a corpse in the corner, with its head turned upside down!


    I subconsciously covered my mouth, desperately endured nausea, restrained the desire to vomit, and set off a frenzied anger in my heart.


    At this time, Li Qi followed and saw the scene in front of him, but he was still in the same place.


    When Li Qi reacts, he seems to have seen this kind of scene. He is used to going forward to investigate the body, and suddenly says: "this is... Killed alive. Who did it? This is Pearl City. No one should be brave enough to challenge Tiejiang. Is it Tianmen? "


    "It''s not Tianmen. It''s someone else." I can''t help holding my fist. My heart is very heavy and angry. No matter these people were from Qingbang or anywhere before, as long as they enter Tiejiang, they are my people.


    I''ve met them before, but now I die suddenly, which I can''t accept at all.


    The most important thing is that they were killed for no reason, or within the scope of Tiejiang!


    How can I not be angry? How can I not be angry!


    "Not Tianmen? Who would that be? " Li Qi asked.


    I am not in a hurry to answer, but first calm down, thinking about the context.


    Soon, it occurred to me that the knuckles of my fist were clattering.


    "Song family!"


    ..


    author''s words: after the update today, you can also take a look at Xiaobai''s "our youth" subscription list of the second book.


    In addition, eight treasure porridge, thank you for your concern, I''m fine.

 Chapter 346

    There is no one else except the Song family for such mean and cruel means and such traceless techniques.


    Only the Song family has this motive!


    Only the powerful song family can play a black hand in Mingzhu city.


    When Li Qi heard the Song family, he immediately frowned and asked, "Song family? Why? Is it because of the grudge with you? "


    "More than a little bit? The Song family and I have been in an endless situation. " I held back my stomach acid and looked at several corpses in front of me with heartache. They all died for me. I have to pay for this revenge!


    Li Qi was angry and immediately snorted, "what are you waiting for? Go to the Song family immediately. Anyway, I''m a member of Tiejiang now. "


    "Do you think you can just go to the door? Do you have any evidence to prove that it was the Song family? " I took a deep breath and narrowed my eyes.


    "I ~" Li Qi said on the spot.


    I went to a corpse, looking at the miserable face of the dead, as well as open eyes, I could not help but sigh, raised my hand slowly to cover the eyes of the dead.


    Although I don''t know these experts very well, they are from Tiejiang. As a commander, I have to avenge them.


    Moreover, the other side dare to fight in Mingzhu City, which is undoubtedly a provocation!


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take revenge for you. You won''t die in vain." I murmured, then turned back, lifted the white cloth and went out.


    I looked at Liang Guan and the other four persons in charge. They were all pale and scared. It seemed that they heard me outside.


    So, I comforted and said: "don''t be afraid. No matter how powerful the Song family is, they dare not work with Tiejiang mingmian who has Li family behind them. They only dare to play Yin. You''d better pay attention to safety during this period of time and dispatch all the capable people around."


    "Also, remember to go to the family members of the dead, send them the consolation money, and then send it to them regularly every month. Don''t say that they are dead, so that the family members won''t be too sad. If you have to say it, choose a suitable time."


    "In a word, pay attention to safety during this period. The other side is in the dark, and we are in the light. It''s hard for us to prevent them."


    Liang Guan and others looked at each other face to face, even if the heart is uneasy, but still nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Li Guan. I will follow my confidants closely."


    "I have to say that the means of the Song family are too insidious. If I don''t avenge the dead, there will always be a barrier in my heart."


    "Yes, we must take revenge, or the dead will never die."


    I raised my hand and waved for silence.


    At this time, Li Qi also happened to come out, and I simply said, "I''ll take revenge. Don''t think too much. Just do what you have in your hands."


    "No, you don''t even have the strength of the table. How can you get revenge?" Li Qi put in a word, showing a suspicious expression.


    I threw out a line of sight and looked at Li Qi from top to bottom. He immediately understood, pointed to himself and said, "is it me again? You want to shoot me again? "


    "Didn''t you just say that you are a member of Tiejiang? Now Tiejiang accident, you don''t admit it? Besides, according to your strength, it''s not easy to clean up the people behind you? " I raised my eyebrows and asked on purpose.


    "You are cruel!" Li Qi was so angry that he could do nothing.


    Immediately, Li Qi calms down her resentment and asks, "what do you want to do?"


    I didn''t rush to open my mouth. Instead, I glanced around and winked at Liang Guan.


    Liang guans knew what I meant, immediately sent the people outside, closed the door and nodded to me.


    I moved my eyes and looked at Li Qi. I said, "the other side''s means are so fierce, and there is no trace. It''s in the dark. We can''t wait to die."


    I turned back silently and looked at the white cloth behind me. At the same time, I felt a strong anger.


    Sighing again, I said, "remember to hold a funeral for the dead and find a good cemetery for them."


    "I understand! This is also the responsibility of several of our subordinates. " The beam crown should be connected to the road.


    "Tell me what you''re going to do." Li Qi is in a hurry.


    "We can''t wait to die, we can only do it. Since the Song family plays like this, we can also play with the Song family. We can come as he comes!" I quickly cold face, anger instantly into a murderous, pupil suddenly contracted.


    As soon as this remark came out, we didn''t know why.


    And I said, "it''s very simple. Give it back."


    "Do you mean that I should kill the master of the Song family, song Hai?" Li Qi asked again.


    "No, you''re wrong." I shook my head directly, thinking that Li Qi''s strength is suppressed at the top of the list, and song Hai can''t be killed. Moreover, song Hai''s strength is not important, but his position is the most important.


    If song Hai is sent to see the king of hell by Li Qi, there will be a lot of conflicts of interest and chain reaction. At that time, he will be found to be the work of Tiejiang, which will cause more trouble."Li Shaobai, what do you mean? Don''t play games. " Li Qi is in a hurry.


    I slowly raised the corner of my mouth, holding a cold smile, suddenly had a good plan, a plan that will let song Hai grasp the heart and lung!


    When I told everyone about this plan, including Li Qi, I was shocked!


    Especially Liang Guan, the face is white, but with the excitement of revenge!


    I waved and asked Liang Guan to start the investigation immediately. The faster the investigation, the better. I wanted to start immediately before the Song family had time to respond.


    Soon, along with my order, Liang Guan used Tiejiang''s ability to explore according to my plan.


    4 a.m. on the top of Tiejiang building.


    The helicopter came slowly and opened the hatch.


    Against the strong wind, Li Qi asked: "I said, is this really good? That''s too hard, isn''t it


    "Cruel? Is there a song family? What do the dead say? You just do it for me. Don''t think too much. Get on the plane as fast as possible. When you get to Yanjing, you may have found it. " I pushed Li Qi on the back.


    Li Qi steadied himself and looked back at me. "But I still feel a little cruel. You should know what you have done."


    "Where is all that nonsense? Didn''t you say you were a member of Tiejiang? Get on the plane I can''t help swearing.


    Li Qi curled his lips and boarded the plane reluctantly, full of resentment.


    Until the special plane flew away and disappeared in the sky, I stood on the edge of the high building, seriously pulled out three cigarettes, lit them, and slowly stood on the ground, in order to commemorate the dead.


    After all this, I looked down at Mingzhu city at 4 a.m. and murmured, "I''ve been plotting against me all the time. I''m in my place. People who move me won''t let the Song family suffer. Don''t you think I''m useless?"


    ...


    the author''s words: sorry, I typed the order of the above three chapters wrong. It was 345, 344, 343, but I just typed 245, 244, 243. I was wrong. I was stupid and cried. My math was taught by my P.E. teacher. I can''t revise it now. Excuse me, but it doesn''t affect my reading.

 Chapter 347

    The day after Li Qi left, Liang Guan had already done all that he had to do and told Li Qi to wait for him to find a mobile hand.


    However, as long as Li Qi didn''t come back for one day, I was not happy in my heart. No one would be happy if his subordinates died.


    But at this juncture, the accident happened again. This time, it made me angry!


    Liang Guan, he almost died!


    In order to deal with the purchase of the hotel, Liang Guan had to take a confidant to Qiantang city.


    On the way, Liang Guan encountered an ambush. In order to let him escape, he sacrificed himself and died!


    Embarrassed to escape back to Pearl City, Liang Guan was injured all over, and his right hand was abandoned.


    Looking at Liang Guan lying weakly in the ward, his right hand completely unconscious, my heart suddenly set off endless anger.


    Song family again!


    "Li Guan, these brothers have been with me for ten years. They died like this!" Liang Guan''s eyes were full of tears and his voice choked.


    I forced to endure anger, sitting on the bedside of Liang Guan, patted his hand gently, "Liang Guan, don''t worry, take good care of your injury, leave everything to me."


    "There are two of them, which is the only one I know, but it''s not clear if there are others who haven''t turned up." Liang Guan suddenly showed a look of hatred.


    ...


    when I walked out of the ward, I was biting my teeth and wanted to get revenge immediately.


    It''s a pity that the other side has more than two experts in the late stage of the ranking. I don''t have the strength yet. I can only wait for Li Qi to come back and give a tit for tat.


    At the same time, I passed on the second order, asking all the high-level staff of Tiejiang not to go out as far as possible. If they can do things by phone, they should do them by phone, and it''s better not to walk around in person.


    However, I don''t think it''s right. Tiejiang''s defense is too weak when Li Qi leaves. The people sent by the Song family are the lowest!


    So, I contacted Ning Xing and asked her to come back to Mingzhu city from Yanjing to help me sit in Tiejiang.


    Ning Xing know the seriousness of the matter, rare did not quarrel with me, the day flew over.


    Seeing Ning Xing''s first face, there was a man standing beside her. I was surprised and asked, "how did you come?"


    "What? I can''t come yet? " He held his sword and looked cold.


    I reluctantly smile, said, "Uncle brother, I''m too late to welcome you."


    I this words a say export, rather apricot face all red, secretly to my waist pinched.


    "You called me brother-in-law, too?" He gave me a straight look.


    This person, who has been promoted to the seventh place in the list, is Ning Zhenbang!


    I endure the pain in my waist, but I don''t fight with Ning Zhenbang. I know that since he can come here, Ning Xing must have advised me to help me. Otherwise, with his dead temper, I won''t take care of me.


    Sure enough, Ning Zhenbang found that Ning Xing was pinching me. He coughed quickly. Although he didn''t recognize his brother-in-law''s identity, he still put on his brother-in-law''s posture and said, "then what? Pay attention to the influence. What''s the situation now? Are you sure it''s the Song family? "


    Ning Xing reluctantly let go of hand, hate of scrape me one eye.


    I quickly rubbed the meat on my waist, grinning and responding, "I''m sure it''s the Song family, and there are at least two people sent here. Their strength is around the late stage of the ranking, or even higher."


    "Well, I have to come so far for such a simple thing. Gu Liangsheng, you are a real waste! I really don''t know how Xiao Xing takes a fancy to you Ning Zhenbang cold hum mouth, still call me Gu Liangsheng, as if can''t change.


    If in the past, Ning Zhenbang called me waste, I certainly can''t stand it.


    But now, Ning Zhenbang and I are a family. I didn''t put them in my heart at all. Besides, it may be that Ning Zhenbang put on his uncle''s identity for a little face.


    Ning Zhenbang wants face, then I will give him face, who let me like his sister?


    In fact, it''s not so simple, because the other side is in the dark, we are in the light, it''s very difficult to catch them, and there are so many people in Tiejiang, so we can''t protect them


    "Stupid, just lead the snake out of the hole?" Ning Zhenbang''s eyes are cold with disdain.


    Ning Zhenbang, he still pretends to be cool! Is it exciting?


    Of course, I didn''t want to point out. Instead, I told Ning Zhenbang in person that I was already doing it, waiting for Li Qi to come back.


    As soon as Ning Zhenbang heard Li Qi''s name, he immediately moved forward and asked, "Li Qi? The eldest son of the Li family? How could he help you? "


    "Yes, didn''t he have a big problem with you before? How could he help you? That''s not reasonable, Li Shaobai. What kind of soul soup did you give him Ning Xing is also shocked, and then becomes very curious, grabbing my clothes to ask clearly.


    I coughed on purpose and thought it was time to pretend.


    Then, I shook my shoulder and said lightly, "it''s nothing. I just used a little tricks, and the eldest son of the Li family gave in to my young master."Ning Zhenbang took a cool breath at that time, which was unbelievable.


    Only Ning Xing, she knows me best. She looks at me with a kind of eyes that let me stop boasting. She pinches me by the way and says: "what are you pretending to be in front of my big brother?"


    I quickly put away the look of forced, the whole context, said clearly.


    After talking for several minutes, Ning Zhenbang was so shocked that he couldn''t extricate himself and could no longer maintain his original posture.


    "You mean, there''s a great man, a man at the top of tianbang, who''s helping you? He also suppressed Li Qi''s strength to the local list? "


    "This... How is this possible? You must be lying. Be honest. "


    Ning Xing is also shocked, can''t help murmuring: "is it him?"


    "It''s not him. It''s another him." I shook my head.


    Ning Xing stares big eyes suddenly, exclaim: "is it him?"


    "That''s him." I nodded.


    "If it''s him, that''s right. More than 20 years have passed, and with his strength, the lowest is half the top of tianbang!" Ning Xing took a deep breath, shocked to the extreme.


    Because Ning Zhenbang didn''t understand my real identity, he didn''t understand what Ning Xing and I were saying, which made him confused.


    Ning Zhenbang asked impatiently: "what are you talking about? What is he


    I and rather apricot look at each other, she toward me light jaw head, I just move the line of sight, will own true identity one by one.


    When Ning Zhenbang knew my identity, he was even more shocked than just now. He was even more shocked, and he stepped back a few steps, which was unprecedented.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "How could you be...


    " I don''t believe it, I absolutely don''t believe it! You are just a waste. How can you have such an identity? "


    "I don''t believe it, unless you can prove it to me!"

 Chapter 348

    In this regard, I only lightly said a word.


    "Believe it or not."


    "This..." Ning Zhenbang extremely startled, more faintly show the color of fear, dare not too close to me.


    I quickly waved, let Ning Zhenbang relax, said I will not eat him, he was relieved, no longer dare to put on the airs of big brother.


    Looking at Ning Zhenbang''s appearance, I knew that I would not tell him. He was surprised. It would frighten my brother-in-law. What can I do?


    Later, I told Li Qi all his secrets.


    In this process, Ning Zhenbang''s pupils are constantly shrinking, full of doubts.


    Until I finished, Ning Zhenbang asked, "who is the person behind Li Qi? What is the purpose? "


    "I don''t know." I pouted, thinking Ning Zhenbang, you ask me? Who do I ask? I don''t know. Li Qi can''t be loaded.


    It is rather apricot, she seems to have found a doubt, show eyebrow tight wrinkly at the same time, opening to say: "you say, can there be a possibility?"


    "Li Qi took out the antidote of Du Xue Hua Qi Dan, not to threaten you, but to draw those two out?"


    "All of Li Qi''s things are planned. Even he doesn''t really have an idea for me at all. These are all made up."


    "Li Shaobai, you are only his first target, but not the main one. Who are the real targets?"


    "But even so, we don''t know what Li Qi''s real purpose is. We only know that he wants to lead those two to show up."


    "What''s more, he successfully brought out one!"


    "But it also led to one, and another didn''t show up. That''s why Li Qi followed you and pretended to be mindless, which made you less defensive and closer to you."


    ...


    Ning Xing''s words awaken the dreamer!


    I suddenly uncontrollably all over a shock, has been tangled with the problem, instantly opened a little cloud.


    Ning Xing said that there is a great possibility. Although it is not clear what Li Qi is going to do, his goal is not just me.


    The most important thing is that Li Qi has been pretending to me since the first meeting.


    Li Qi said that he likes Ning apricot, but it''s not true.


    From another point of view, this is definitely a good opportunity to conflict with me and lead that one to show up!


    When I think of this, I feel cold all over. The secret way is terrible. It''s too terrible. Li Qi''s disguise is really hard to guess and makes me feel uneasy.


    None of us can find a real answer to this problem.


    ... at night.


    After arranging the hotel for Ning Zhenbang, Ning Xing and I shared a room. She sat by the bed and I leaned against the windowsill. They kept a certain distance.


    It seems that because we know each other''s love, Ning Xing and I are really close to each other, but the physical distance is more and more distant.


    However, I don''t have any evil thoughts now. My mind is all about the Song family.


    It has been two days since Li Qi started his business. He has been telling me that he can''t do it easily. He has to be unconscious to make song Hai die.


    now Li Qi is in Yanjing, and he has the final say. I can''t wait but I can''t wait.


    The time is getting late, the night is getting deeper and deeper, so I am deadlocked with Ning Xing, no one sleeps.


    I lean on the windowsill to think about things. Ning Xing sits at the bedside and doesn''t talk. From time to time, she looks at her mobile phone.


    At one o''clock in the morning, Ning Xing suddenly asked: "why don''t you sleep?"


    I looked sideways and said, "how can I sleep here? Just a bed. Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t agree to me before I dealt with the relationship? "


    "You think so well, Li Shaobai. What''s in your head? I let you sleep. I didn''t let you sleep with me. " Ning Xingjiao snorted, and the expression seemed to write six words: don''t try to climb up my bed...


    I had to change the topic and say, "you sleep on your own. What do you care about me? I have a lot of things to do


    As a result, Ning Xing did not allow me to continue to think, and urged me to sleep, saying that I stood on the windowsill to affect her, she would not sleep.


    I can''t help twitching, thinking that this will not sleep? Ning Xing, are you kidding me?


    However, turn to think, looking at Ning Xing more and more red face, she should not be afraid that I take advantage of her sleep, secretly climb up, she will not be controlled to accept it?


    "Well, it''s possible! Of course, it''s just possible. I don''t think it''s necessary to think too much. " I said to myself.


    Looking at Ning Xing''s graceful posture, she is no worse or even better than Liu Qingcheng in Macao.


    The skin is so tender that it can be broken by blowing. The bright red face looks more and more moving under the light.


    The arrogant Yufeng is extremely attractive. There is a deep gap in the middle, and the whole body is full of beauty. It seems that it is a perfect creature deliberately created by the creator.Unfortunately, such a beautiful thing in front of me can not mess!


    Because, I promised Ning apricot, before not dealing with the relationship, can''t mess.


    She''s very committed and she values chastity, so I can''t help keeping my promise.


    I want to, but I have to bear it.


    But, I don''t sleep, rather apricot also don''t sleep, so with me.


    I was in a hurry at that time. Ning Xing, a peerless creature, wouldn''t it be good to stay up late? Also affect the skin, so I quickly soft, lying on the sofa, said: "OK, I sleep still can''t?"? You should have a rest soon. Don''t waste it with me. "


    "That''s about the same." Ning Xing hummed twice, but laughed happily.


    Watching Ning Xing get into bed, I also smile silently.


    Unfortunately, I always thought that I would go on well with Ning Apricot for a long time. Now and then I have a fight. I don''t know, there''s an accident!


    The next day, Ning Xing and I were woken up by the phone.


    I opened my eyes in drowsiness and answered the phone in a daze. I heard the voices of several persons in charge immediately.


    "Li Guan, Li Qi is back! The plan has been successfully completed. Please come out and have a look with me. "


    "Li Guan, we are in the basement of Tiejiang. Come here, we are waiting for you."


    ...


    I woke up for a moment, looked at Ning Xing, who was rubbing her eyes, and said, "I''m back, Li Qi is back! Get up and let''s go together. "


    "I see. I see. Why are you shouting so loud? I''m afraid others won''t know, right? " Ning Xing lifted the long soft hair and gave me a bad shave.


    I''m really excited. Li Qi came back this time, but he brought me a good thing. How can I not be excited?


    Half an hour later, I came to Tiejiang''s basement.


    Except for Li Qi and the four persons in charge, no one was there. It seemed that in order to avoid the exposure of information, they had already set aside people ahead of time.


    I nodded with satisfaction and looked to the corner of the basement where there was a big bag tied to death by a rope.


    I winked at Li Qi. He used to kick on the bag and said, "wake up!"


    At this moment, a shrill scream came out of the bag.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    after the scream, the people in the bag began to curse uncontrollably, and their mouths were full of swearing words.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you kidnap Ben Shao


    "You want to die, don''t you? Son of a bitch, how dare you kick Ben Shao


    "Do you know who benshao is? Ben Shao is the second son of the Song family, the great master of the Song family, song Shaocheng! "

 Chapter 349

    Yes, song Shaocheng!


    Song Shaocheng is my plan, which can let song Hai grasp the heart and lung.


    Who made him the darling of song Hai?


    Since Song Hai is playing Yin, I''ll give him a tooth for a tooth. I''ll not only kill him, but also use song Shaocheng to attract people from Song Hai School.


    However, song Shaocheng didn''t feel too much crisis at all. He was full of superiority. His mouth was not clean at all. He scolded his father and his mother.


    Seeing that none of us answered, song Shaocheng, who was tied in a big bag, gradually sneered and said, "what? Do you know Ben Shao''s identity? If you are wise, let me go, or the consequences will be very serious! "


    Li Qi felt uncomfortable, so he was ready to kick.


    I stepped forward two steps, pressed Li Qi''s raised knee, slightly raised the corner of my mouth, and shook my head at him.


    "This kid''s mouth is so dirty. No wonder you did it before. Now I understand." Li Qi put down his legs in a huff.


    I looked at the big bag with great interest, squatted in front of the bag mouth slowly and untied the rope easily.


    Song Shaocheng noticed that the mouth of the bag was loose, his hands were tied to his waist, and his eyes were covered with black cloth. He immediately drilled his head out and scolded, "Damn, you know what you''re afraid of, don''t you? You know, Ben Shao can''t be tied up by you. Take off my black cloth quickly. "


    "You say, I can''t tie you up?" With a cold smile, I squatted slowly in front of song Shaocheng and patted him on the face.


    In a hurry, song Shaocheng didn''t remember my voice, but continued to curse: "I just can''t tie it up. What are you? A group of poor people want to change money with the Song family? I don''t want to weigh my own identity. As long as I say a few words, you must die. "


    "Ben Shao, now give you a few minutes to untie me. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. As long as I''m missing, the elders of the Song family will come to me. If you don''t let me go at that time, you''ll wait to die!"


    I just slapped in the past and said, "if I say, I won''t let it go?"


    With a bang, song Shaocheng fell to the side uncontrollably. His face became red and swollen instantly, and he was completely beaten by me.


    At this time, Li Qi applauded and said, "this boy, I watched him for a long time before I found a chance. When I caught him, this boy was still carrying four or five beauties."


    I nodded, grabbed song Shaocheng''s collar, slapped him again, and said with a smile, "do you really enjoy it? Aren''t you useless? Did the Song family cure you again? Yo, how much medical treatment does it take? "


    "You, who are you? Who are you? What''s the point of catching me? " Song Shaocheng was afraid of being beaten by me. He didn''t dare to be arrogant any more. He stammered.


    I glared and slapped song Shaocheng in the face again, "what did I ask you! When did you get over this injury? "


    "I''m just right, but it doesn''t work as well as before." Song Shaocheng was so scared that he did not dare to reply.


    "Isn''t that cool? It didn''t take long to know how to enjoy it? I tell you, since it''s in my hands, no one can save you. " I slapped again.


    After four slaps in a row, song Shaocheng''s face had swollen into a pig''s head and screamed with pain. He was as scared as a pig. His teeth trembled.


    However, no one around me felt that I was cruel. Compared with the means of the Song family and the dead souls, it was insignificant!


    Song Shaocheng trembled, his brain would not turn, and carefully asked: "who are you? Who are you? "


    "That''s what you want to know? What if I didn''t tell you? " I took a look at Song Shaocheng, whose eyes were covered with black cloth, and smoked him again.


    Song Shaocheng''s mouth was almost crooked by me. He screamed and roared in pain.


    "Who are you? Who are you? "


    "Why did you arrest me?"


    "Have I offended you?"


    "If you don''t take off the black cloth, are you afraid that I will recognize you?"


    I grabbed song Shaocheng''s hair and said in a cold voice, "do you really want to know? Do you want to recognize me so that you can go out later and wait for revenge? "


    "So what? You have the guts to kill me now. Do you dare? Don''t you just dare to use your fists and feet to show your prestige? I''ll give you one last chance. Let me go, or none of you will escape when the Song family comes. " Song Shaocheng suddenly didn''t know where he came from.


    "The Song family? The Song family and I have been immortal for a long time. What am I afraid of? I caught you just to let the Song family know that I caught you! But it''s a pity that the Song family can never find any evidence. This move is from Song Haixue, the old fox grandfather you respect. " I look at Song Shaocheng''s strength and feel that he is at least more courageous than Wang Guofu.


    When I put the knife on Wang Guofu''s neck, he immediately counseled.


    But now I''ve captured song Shaocheng. Although he is scared, he can still hold on.


    Compared with the two, it is superior to make a judgment.However, in my eyes, they are still bullshit, what capital four less? Except Ning Zhenbang, the rest is rubbish.


    ...


    at this moment, song Shaocheng listened to me, but he was so stupid that he didn''t guess my identity. His brain seemed to be tangled into a twist, and he asked, "what''s this move and that move? What are you talking about? Don''t beat around the bush. If you are brave enough, take off the black cloth and let me see what you look like! "


    "If you don''t have the courage, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Ben Shao is the first of the four shaos in the capital. You are not the only ones who can move."


    "Are you sure?" I had a deep smile.


    Song Shaocheng''s sense of superiority came up again. He was full of pride and said, "I''m sure you scum don''t have the qualification to move me."


    "Are you sure?" I asked again.


    Song Shaocheng raised the corner of his mouth, showed his teeth arrogantly, and scolded: "don''t pull his mother''s son. If you don''t let me go today, you''ll die. I''m not sure you know better than me."


    I released the hand that had been holding song Shaocheng''s hair, fumbled back, and slowly untied the knot of black cloth.


    Then, the black cloth fell, and song Shaocheng opened his eyes with difficulty, as if he had been in the dark for a long time and could not adapt to the sudden light.


    It wasn''t until more than ten seconds later that song Shaocheng began to see what was in front of him. He saw me squatting in front of him, my eyes widened, and his body fell back. His face showed unprecedented fright and deep fear!


    "How could it be you?"


    Song Shaocheng just said a word, and he could not open his mouth any more. His throat seemed to be stuck. In an instant, his face turned pale and he subconsciously clamped his legs to protect his most important "baby".


    I squinted, looked at Song Shaocheng''s crotch, said with a bad smile: "song Shaocheng, now, are you sure?"


    This one eye, frighten song Shaocheng soul all fly.

 Chapter 350

    Scared out of his wits, song Shaocheng struggles to get out of the bag. When he gets up, he keeps retreating.


    As a result, song Shaocheng didn''t stand firm. He fell back and kept moving his feet.


    Until song Shaocheng retreated to the wall, when there was no way out, his face turned pale to the extreme, his eyes were full of unprecedented fear, his eyes were not looking at a person, but at a devil with a bad smile.


    "Li Shaobai, what do you want to do? What are you trying to do with me? What is this place? "


    "Our gratitude and resentment, no one took advantage, but also let Fang Dao take Chu Yuyan away, this matter should be over long ago! Why are you still looking for me? "


    Song Shaocheng didn''t mention Fang Dao. When he mentioned Fang Dao, I was furious. I immediately stopped laughing, bent forward and grabbed his hair, and said in a cold voice, "you dare say that you don''t know about the conspiracy for several times in a row? Not because of you? Don''t talk nonsense to me here. You wish I were dead! "


    "No, it''s none of my business!" Song Shaocheng shakes all over and shakes his head in a hurry. He also plays the trick of denying to me.


    "Keep loading!" When I raised my hand, I slapped it on song Shaocheng''s swollen face. He couldn''t bear the pain immediately. His facial features were all squeezed together, twisted to the extreme, and tears came out.


    "Really, it''s none of my business." Song Shaocheng said.


    "Re install? My brother Tiejiang''s life can be ended without you I slapped song Shaocheng with my backhand again, and the whole basement was full of his shrill screams.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    "don''t hit me, don''t hit me."


    "It''s really none of my business!"


    I stare up, thinking that song Shaocheng''s mouth is still very hard, don''t give him some real suffering, it seems that he won''t admit it.


    So I stepped on the crotch of song Shaocheng.


    This action made song Shaocheng shudder and panic, as if the most frightening thing in his life was about to happen again, which made him cry!


    "No, no, no, I beg you, I beg you." Song Shaocheng cried.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I was too lazy to talk nonsense. I made a little effort.


    "I said, I said, can you let go of your feet?" Song Shaocheng obviously felt the growth of strength, felt that my sole was pressing down, no longer had the so-called confidence, no longer dare to talk to me.


    I was silent, my eyes narrowed, and I added a little more force.


    "I say, I really say, I know about it, I know, and I know where the people are!" Song Shaocheng was so scared that he burst into tears.


    I was shocked, and I secretly said that this guy was really hard mouthed. Since he knew where the other person was, it would be much easier next. There''s no need to lead the snake out of the hole. It''s better to take advantage of the situation!


    However, I still didn''t loosen my feet and increased my strength again.


    In order to keep his treasure, song Shaocheng immediately said everything, "I admit, I admit, I really have a part in this."


    "And the people sent here are all staying in the brilliant hotel in the suburb of Mingzhu city. I didn''t cheat you. I really didn''t cheat you. I know so much. You have a lot of adults. Let me go."


    ...


    after song Shaocheng finished, he begged me desperately for mercy. He cried so much that he begged me not to abandon him. He also said that this was his most important hope as a man.


    I released my feet and landed on the ground.


    Song Shaocheng was so relieved that he asked with a lingering fear: "I... can you let me go now?"


    I said, "go? Where do you want to go? "


    "Didn''t you say you were going to let me go?" Song Shaocheng panicked.


    I said, "when did I tell you I''m going to let you go?"


    Song Shaocheng inquired about the closed basement. He was completely flustered. He was still shivering.


    "You are still a person, and there is hope. Is there any hope for my dead Tiejiang brother? If so, I hope I can avenge them! " I took a deep breath, raised my feet again, and stepped on the crotch of song Shaocheng with the speed of thunder!


    At this moment, song Shaocheng''s eyes bulged and his face turned purple quickly, like a dead fish.


    Then, he seemed to be swept by an unprecedented pain all over his body, and suddenly he opened his mouth and screamed!


    "Ah ~ ~"


    and this scream, from male scream, gradually turned into neutral, and finally sounded like the voice of a eunuch.


    ...


    at noon, Tiejiang commander''s office.


    With my back against the leather chair and my hand on the top desk, Ning Xing accompanied me, Li Qi sat on the sofa, and four persons in charge stood with their heads held high.


    And Ning Zhenbang. He was informed by Ning Xing and rushed to the office after I abused song Shaocheng.


    As soon as I knew that song Shaocheng was abandoned by me, I was still locked in the basement. Even Ning Zhenbang could not bear to say, "Gu Liangsheng, don''t you think it''s cruel? It''s better to take his life. ""What I want is this effect. I will let song Shaocheng taste it. What is the consequence." I opened my mouth as I tapped my fingers on the table.


    At this time, one of the persons in charge stood up and said, "Li Guan, song Shaocheng deserves what he has done, but let''s talk about it first. What should we do next?"


    I nodded, thinking that song Shaocheng was locked up in the basement anyway, and he couldn''t run if he wanted to. This is Tiejiang base camp. I don''t know how many barriers there are. Song Shaocheng can''t escape at all.


    Simply, I looked at Li Qi and Ning Zhenbang separately. Their strength is at the top of the list at present. In order to prevent accidents, I simply arranged for them to go to the target location together and catch the people of the Song family.


    "Yes, I haven''t dealt with anyone for a long time." Ning Zhenbang shrugged and agreed.


    "I''m not going." Li Qi suddenly jumped up from the sofa and was not happy.


    I frowned and asked why.


    Li Qi looks like a dead man. He just doesn''t want to go.


    I was puzzled. In Li Qi''s current situation, no matter whether he really likes Ning Xing or not, he should not say such things in front of Ning Xing?


    So I got up and took Li Qi out.


    Came to the corner of the stairs, I see no one, I asked: "come on, why not go?"


    Li Qi looked around warily, covered his mouth with one hand, and said in a low voice: "Damn, you let me go with Ning Zhenbang. If he knows that I don''t have the strength of tianbang, I''ll be dead? I''m the eldest son of the Li family, right? If this story is to be spread, it''s going to make people laugh to death. People who don''t know think I''m cheating. "


    "So it is. In that case, I won''t let Ning Zhenbang go. Just go." I couldn''t help laughing.


    When Li Qi heard this, he agreed.


    However, how could Li Qi know? Ning Zhenbang already knew about it...


    however, after Li Qi left, I asked Ning Zhenbang to follow me quietly for the sake of safety. When I needed to do it, I would do it. If I didn''t need to do it, I didn''t need to do it.


    When they left, I couldn''t help but smile and thought to myself, I don''t know what kind of expression song Hai would have when he knew his precious grandson was caught by me?


    You''re asking me to let someone go? Or...

 Chapter 351

    The most important thing is that song Shaocheng''s defect is not easy to cure. Now I''ve been kicked by him and become a eunuch completely. I don''t know what kind of expression song Hai will have when he knows it?


    Song Shaocheng is the son of song Hai!


    Think about it, I''m very excited. Song Hai, a cunning old fox, it''s time for him to scratch his heart and lung. Otherwise, he''s always plotting against me.


    However, I never thought that I underestimated song Hai''s cunning.


    On the same day that Li Qi and Ning Zhenbang go to arrest people, song Hai, an old king, secretly sends someone to Ning''s house to kill the second master and Ning!


    When I received the news, it was after the event.


    Song Hai sent five late Dibang masters and a half peak Dibang master to sneak into Ningfu that day.


    And these experts, after investigation, are not from within the Song family. It is estimated that they are dead men who have been invited at a great cost. They can''t be counted on the Song family.


    Before that, there were three local experts in Ningfu, namely Erye, ningzhenbang and Ningxing.


    Now the second master has just recovered from his illness, but his strength has regressed, and he has completely withdrawn from the list, just like a real old man in his twilight days.


    Ning Zhenbang and Ning Xing come to Mingzhu city again, so the defense of the whole Ning mansion is extremely weak. Song Hai, an old king, is shameless to do such a dirty thing while Ning Zhenbang is away!


    Fortunately, the terrible man in black reappeared. When he played down the story, he killed all the experts who were sent by the Song family to Ningfu, and then disappeared!


    The whole thing was saved.


    "Song Hai, you cunning old fox, what a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain. It turns out that your focus is not on me at all, but on attacking the West with the East!" I hung up the call from my second master, and I almost dropped my cell phone in anger.


    Insidious, mean, cunning, cruel!


    I''m full of fire. If it wasn''t for the help of people in black, I would be put together by song Hai.


    However, song Shaocheng has been missing for less than a day. Song Hai can''t imagine that he has been in my hands and has become a lamb to be slaughtered. What else can song Hai do when I see him!


    Moreover, with the help of the man in black, although the second master was in poor health, he didn''t ask me who the man in black was on the phone, but he seemed to have a guess. He immediately made the Ningfu make an effort to deify the man in black into a great master invited by Ningfu, and began to cheat people again.


    Although I am in Mingzhu City, I can still understand the news of Beijing.


    On this day, the story of a mysterious master sitting in Ningfu spread to all circles in an instant. Whether it was the Xu family, the Wang family, or the Song family, they all knew about it.


    The most clear thing is that it''s the Song family. None of the people sent by song Hai came back alive. For a moment, the whole song family was quiet. It seems that he was fooled by the second master. He really thought that there were experts in Ningfu.


    Twelve in the morning.


    Ning Xing and I, as well as four persons in charge, were all awake, waiting for Li Qi and Ning Zhenbang to come back.


    Waiting, lying in the Infirmary of Liang Guan received the situation, let the heart under the wheelchair to get out of bed.


    I advised Liang Guan to go back to rest. As a result, he insisted on staying. He said that he would not watch these people die. He was sorry for those dead brothers.


    After a long time, the sound of traffic outside the building is getting smaller and smaller, and the night is getting deeper and deeper. Li Qi finally came back with a strong man!


    "I can''t catch so many people on my own. I''ve sent the others to see the king of hell. I''ll tie one of them back for you to clean up." Li Qi drags a strong man with all kinds of ties and kicks him hard.


    This strong man, like a ball, rolled to my feet. His whole body was black and blue, and there were wounds everywhere. He was so weak that he could only slightly open his eyes and could not speak.


    Liang Guan saw the strong man, showing extreme hatred. He got up from the wheelchair biting his teeth and kicked him a few feet with great difficulty. He scolded: "it''s you, it''s you. I remember you. Xiaokang and the old dog were hurt by you!"


    At this time, Ning Zhenbang walked in from the door, picked his eyebrows at me from a distance, and hinted that he didn''t do anything in the whole process, which was all the work of Li Qi.


    I nodded silently, and then moved away from sight, Liang Guan fought his life to kick the dying man on the ground.


    Liang Guan kicked and cried.


    "Xiaokang, I brought him into Tiejiang by myself, and you killed him in this way."


    "And the old dog, the man I trust most, is gone!"


    I sighed and said, "Liang Guan, I''ll leave this man to you."


    "Thank you, Li guanchengquan. Now, brothers can close their eyes." Liang Guangong started and bowed deeply.


    "What are you talking about? These are my brothers, too I quickly picked him up, and finally persuaded him to sit in a wheelchair. Then I asked someone to drag the strong man out first, and Liang Guan would handle it by himself later.


    Later, after discussing the matter in the office, I told Ning Zhenbang everything that happened in Ning''s house without telling Li Qi.At the beginning, Ning Zhenbang was so angry that he wanted to go back to Yanjing for revenge. He thought that the second master and Ning Lao were gone.


    Fortunately, I stopped him in time and told the story of the man in black. Ning Zhenbang calmed down the impulse.


    "Why did he do it? In this way, will it not be exposed? Besides, it''s still in Yanjing. " Ning Zhenbang asked.


    If I think about it, I think it''s not easy to find him with the strength of the man in black, and I can''t see the head without the tail. Who knows who he is?


    So, I said: "maybe it''s because of the second master, because the second master is my elder and my benefactor. You don''t have to worry about Ning Zhenbang. His strength is very important and he is masked. Who knows his identity?"


    "What''s more, the second master has spread the news that he is an expert invited by Ningfu. This has nothing to do with the Li family. The Li family won''t have enough to eat and have nothing to do. Go and find out who he is?"


    "Third, he is in Ningfu, so we don''t need to worry about it."


    When I finished my opinion, Ning Zhenbang was at ease.


    ...


    the next day, the Song family was still quiet, but I''m sure song Hai already knew that all his people in Mingzhu city had an accident.


    On the third day, I went to the basement for a walk. Song Shaocheng was lying on the ground, like a dead dog, panting.


    I took a look at Song Shaocheng''s crotch. Now it''s covered with blood stained gauze, just like a diaper.


    From time to time, song Shaocheng would howl with endless regret.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    "no...


    " why...


    "why is my life so bitter?"


    I stood outside the door and heard song Shaocheng crying and howling. I didn''t feel cruel and merciful at all.


    I will never be soft hearted to the enemy!


    Shaocheng in Song Dynasty is a city of its own evils.


    Just as I was about to leave, the mobile phone in my trouser pocket suddenly rang. I took it out to see that it was a strange number.


    I can''t help but raise the corner of my mouth, "this missing baby grandson, finally has a grandfather to look for."


    Press the call button, I put my mobile phone in my ear, there suddenly came a burst of hysterical fury.


    "Li Shaobai!"


    "Little city, he!"


    "Is he in your hands?"


    "You''d better be honest with me!"

 Chapter 352

    I secretly laugh, pretending not to know the appearance, in turn asked song Hai who is.


    "I am... Song Hai!" Song Hai was so angry that he gritted his teeth. The phone was full of clucking sound.


    I asked song Hai what he wanted to do with me.


    Song Hai was furious on the other side of the phone and opened his mouth to scold.


    "Damn Li Shaobai!"


    "Don''t play dumb with me!"


    "Don''t say that Shaocheng''s disappearance has nothing to do with you?"


    "I''ve searched all over Yanjing, but I can''t find it."


    "Who else is there but you?"


    Song Hai is both angry and resentful. From the beginning to the end, he not only failed to take advantage of it, but also lost his grandson. I think he is going to vomit blood.


    Holding back my crazy smile, I continued to stir up the nerves of the old man song Hai, and asked foolishly, "is song Shaocheng missing? Oh, how could that be? Isn''t that careless? Tut Tut, if he is missing, he will be missing. What do you want me to do? What does it have to do with me? "


    "You Song Hai immediately stopped speaking.


    I hit it, hit it, and said, "no, Mr. song came to me. Did he want to frame me? I can tell you that I have nothing to do with it. It''s better not to make a mistake. I''m innocent. "


    "Damn Li Shaobai, he''s just despicable." Song Hai had no evidence but to curse.


    I didn''t panic. I was calm and leisurely. I sarcastically said, "who can compare with Mr. Song''s means? What''s more, there is never any trace or direct evidence. To tell you the truth, I really admire Mr. Song


    Song Hai was so satirized by me that he coughed with anger.


    Song Hai, an old fox, has been plotting against me for several times without success. Even his precious grandson has been planted in my hands. There is no evidence to prove that I did it. It''s strange that he doesn''t hold back.


    Even in the telephone conversation, I can imagine how distorted song Hai''s old face is. If I were in front of him now, he would kill me without hesitation.


    Song Shaocheng, that''s his darling!


    I am holding a mobile phone, with a smile in my heart, happy to open flowers, song Hai eat shriveled this kind of thing, it is rare.


    I decided to die in a hurry, and said, "Mr. Song, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll hang up first. Your precious grandson is missing. I really don''t know. Alas, you can find it again. Maybe you can find it."


    With that, I''m going to hang up.


    Song Hai yelled: "wait a minute!"


    "Mr. Song, can I help you?" I put my cell phone back to my ear.


    Song Hai took a deep breath of the atmosphere, dignified said: "so, what conditions do you have? As long as you are willing to release Shaocheng, as long as I can do it, I will promise you. "


    Conditions? Since Song Hai is willing to save face and satisfy me for the sake of song Shaocheng? It''s hard to meet in a thousand years!


    Unfortunately, I didn''t plan to release song Shaocheng so soon. I had to make him suffer more.


    Secondly, I promised so quickly that the conditions given by song Hai would not be good. It would be better to drag on and die this old bastard.


    Therefore, I made a quick decision and said, "I don''t know what Mr. Song meant by this. Is it because I think it has something to do with me? Anyway, I don''t know anything. That''s it. I''m going to hang up. Li Qi and Li Dashizi have a dinner appointment with me. "


    Without waiting for song hai to stay, I cut off the call decisively.


    The reason why I name Li Qi is not that I really want to eat, but to make song Hai afraid and let him know that I still have a Li Qi here. He''d better not mess about.


    Few people know that Li Qi''s strength is suppressed. In the outside world, he still retains the title of tianbang master. Moreover, song Hai is the eldest son of the Li family. He will be afraid to the extreme and can only be in a passive situation.


    At this time, song Shaocheng, who was locked in the basement, struggled to hold up half of his body and leaned against the wall. His face was pale. He looked at me outside the door from a distance and seemed to hear the conversation between Song Hai and me just now.


    "Li Shaobai, what are you planning? Can''t you let me go if you do what you have to do? " Song Shaocheng is about to cry.


    I gazed at Song Shaocheng''s "paper diaper" and couldn''t help laughing, "of course you can let it go, but it''s not the right time. You have to bear it first."


    Speaking of this, I turned around and left song Shaocheng, who was wrapped in "paper diapers" and was at a loss.


    ...


    the next morning.


    Song Hai tried his best to call me early in the morning.


    I calmly took it down, leisurely asked: "Mr. Song, so frequent contact with me, I do not know if you want to start business cooperation with me?"


    "Li Shaobai, you don''t know why I called. You know better than me. Don''t pretend to be stupid with me. You can tell me what you want. I''ll try my best to satisfy you." Song Hai said in an urgent voice.


    "I don''t understand Mr. Song''s meaning. As the saying goes, I can''t ask Mr. Song for any conditions? What? I have something else to do. Hang up. " I said a word, and then I hung up without any ink.Hang up the phone, I laugh belly ache, think song Hai this old thing, will also come to me one day? He did not say that I am satisfied with the conditions, I have been hanging his appetite, anxious to death him.


    In front of the mirror in the bathroom, I sorted out my clothes and prepared to go to Tiejiang to see how Qiantang city is progressing.


    Just as I walked out of the bathroom, Ning Xing stood outside the landing window of the balcony, with her back to me, motionless. I don''t know when there was one more person in front of her!


    Moreover, Ning Xing is so afraid that she is trembling!


    The man turned around, dressed in black and half covered. The fierce Pisces showed a kind look and said with a smile, "there''s no need to be nervous. I happened to be in Yanjing, so it''s easy to solve the Ningfu issue. Now, you and Shaobai are my younger generation."


    "Yes." Ning Xing nodded, but her tone was always in awe.


    It''s not so much awe as fear. It''s fear of the strongest.


    Separated by seven or eight meters distance, I looked at the figure, can''t help but go forward, first press Ning Xing''s shoulder, said at ease.


    Then, I arched my hand and bowed down to say goodbye, "see you..."


    before I finished, the man in black immediately raised his head and interrupted, saying, "just call me Shifu. As for the name, forget it."


    "See you, master." I said.


    He showed a satisfied look, stretched out two fingers, "today I come to do two things."


    "First, you should not show your strength at will, and never enter the ranking of the land list. The meaning is very simple. If you have the strength of the land list, but don''t have the ranking of the land list, don''t ask why. Just do as I say."


    "The second...


    "

 Chapter 353

    "Second, I have something to give you."


    The man in black took out a scroll from his arms. It looks very old and seems to have experienced many years.


    Then the man in black handed the scroll to me and said, "this scroll is an internal skill. You must keep it well."


    "Nei Jia Gong fa? What kind of internal skill is this? Tai Chi? Eight wastes? Or form and meaning? " Ning Xing''s eyes opened and she looked shocked.


    The man in black shook his head. "No, it''s just a very common human level skill. However, there are only two people practicing this skill in this world, and I''m one of them."


    "Human level skill? How is that possible? The human level skill is the lowest level skill. How did the predecessors achieve such a state? In principle, it''s impossible. It''s not the form and meaning method that my predecessors practiced? " Ning Xing can''t believe it.


    The man in black shook his head again and even said, "no, this human level skill seems to be ordinary, but in fact it has great potential. It''s a skill that can be promoted from human level to prefecture level, and then to heaven level!"


    "However, there are many restrictions in this process. Only people with a constitution like Shaobai can practice, or they will die. Shaobai is able to swallow a lot of ammunition because his constitution has been forged by us when we were young."


    "Ordinary people can''t swallow ammunition frequently, but less white is different. He needs a lot of pills. The more the better, and he won''t be affected in any way. When he breaks through the tianbang and practices Neijia Gongfa, it''s time to accumulate a lot."


    "In fact, the list of heaven and earth is not standard. It should be congenital, land and capital to divide by realm."


    "Don''t think that there are only 100 people in tianbang. There are too many people in the world who can hide their strength."


    ...


    I was holding a scroll, which was full of words, and I finally realized.


    It turns out that something wrong with one''s body is deliberately forged.


    Moreover, my constitution will not be affected by pills, which makes the foundation unstable. On the contrary, it will become more and more stable!


    At this moment, even Ning Xing was too shocked to extricate herself. Looking at me was like looking at a monster.


    But suddenly, with a wave of his sleeve, he stared at me with deep meaning and sighed, "Shaobai, I need to hide this period of time, otherwise I will be watched. At present, the overall situation is unstable, and I can''t expose it yet. There are too many eyes staring at me."


    I raised my head in doubt, just want to ask clearly, but the man in black didn''t tell me the reason, but moved the pace in an instant and disappeared from the original place.


    When he appeared again, he had opened the door, almost suffocating, Ning Xing''s face was white.


    "Don''t be different from ordinary people. Don''t fight for the ranking of the tianbang. It''s harmful to you, but it''s useless. Remember that." The man in black raised his feet again and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After the man in black left, Ning Xing''s face was white and her steps were vain. She reluctantly supported the wall, and her whole heart was still palpitating.


    I held Ning Xing and asked, "what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? "


    "Aren''t you afraid? He is... "Ning Xing said.


    "What are you afraid of? He won''t hurt us I thought Ning Xing what''s the matter, the original is too much psychological pressure, has been dead taut.


    "You''re not afraid, but I''m not the same. I''m afraid!" Ning Xing suddenly pushed me away. It seemed that I saw her frightened. I felt very ashamed.


    I couldn''t help laughing and shaking the scroll in my hand, "this is a good thing. Do you want to study with me?"


    "I don''t want to, he said. If you don''t have your constitution, you will die after practicing. Besides, Ningfu has its own internal skills." Ning Xing glared at me, relieved a lot of tension, and then did not go back.


    I sat on the sofa with my knees crossed, spread out the scroll in my hand, and carefully studied the dense words on it, all of which were the key to practicing this skill.


    Moreover, in this scroll, it clearly points out the division of realm.


    The real realm is not the list of heaven and earth, but the list of nature and land. It is divided into four small realms, namely, the initial stage, the middle stage, the late stage and the peak stage.


    Within the scope of local capital, we should forge the body and break through the limit.


    At the beginning of birth, it can break the pulse and lead to Dantian, which can coagulate gas and hurt people.


    Congenitally, Qi gathers in the elixir field, and can be retracted and released freely.


    Congenitally, the combination of strength, speed as wind, boxing as bell.


    The top of the congenital, then heaven and man in one, it is the peak of great fullness!


    ...


    after reading it roughly, I can''t remember too much, and it''s useless to read it now. I can only save the scroll temporarily.


    In the next two days, I transferred out a large number of pills from the Li family''s resources and ate them as food.


    Whenever Ning Zhenbang saw me chewing pills, he could not help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. He no longer regarded me as a waste, on the contrary, he became a monster.


    "Madman!"


    "No matter how good you are, you can''t eat like this, can you?""Waste... It''s a waste. It''s like a bottomless hole."


    "Just a freak."


    Ning Zhenbang couldn''t take a look at it, and his envious thoughts broke a few sentences.


    I don''t care. Anyway, I can''t eat it badly. I brought the elixir from the Li family.


    When I sit in the office, holding the top-quality pills in my hand, Ning Zhenbang envies me to the extreme and wants to rob me.


    However, such a priceless treasure was eaten carelessly by me, just like eating Chinese cabbage, which made Ning Zhenbang''s eyes red.


    Fortunately, every time I swallow pills, I deliberately avoid Li Qi, otherwise he will see me. If I take pills from Li family like this, he will have to kill me.


    Besides, I can''t let Li Qi see him. He''s just a monitor.


    Therefore, Ning Zhenbang naturally became the most envious person, especially when I swallowed the elixir, he could not help but swallow his saliva and said: "waste! It''s a waste. It''s the best pill. "


    "I forgot to tell you, I have swallowed one before, and now it''s the second one, but it still doesn''t work." Swallowing it, I licked my lips.


    "It''s not effective? Top quality pill, you said it didn''t work? You''re totally outraged Ning Zhenbang''s eyes are more red, but he has nothing to do. With his constitution, he can''t easily take top-quality pills.


    Ning Xing patted Ning Zhenbang on the shoulder and said, "brother, don''t think about it. It''s not what I said. In terms of physical fitness, you really can''t compare with him..."


    Ning Zhenbang suddenly turned his head to see that Ning Xing was helping me. If he didn''t help his brother, his face turned green.


    ...


    in addition to swallowing top-quality pills, on this day, another good news came to my ears.


    Ye Shu finally broke through the land list and became the initial stage of land list, or the initial stage of land capital!


    But also this day, song Hai this old thing, anxious to cry.

 Chapter 354

    When I came to the training camp, I was so happy that I directly took Ye Shu and asked him if he was true.


    Ye Shu nodded, saying that the situation was true. He specially demonstrated it to me. He personally called a master named Hou Jin, who was in Tiejiang camp at the beginning of the land list, and practiced with him face to face.


    Both sides fight, ye Shu momentum ferocious, even in a few moves, the other side will be suppressed to step back.


    Until the end, ye Shu and Hou Jin bow to each other.


    "Brother Shu''s strength has been greatly increased and his speed is so fast that I''m waiting for you to admire him." Hou Jin gave Ye Shu a thumbs up and was full of praise.


    Ye Shu smile, "where where, if not have the previous foundation, at most can only draw, in fact, or I took advantage."


    "The foundation is also a part of our strength. Don''t be modest." Hou Jin said, walked up to me and said hello to me, "I''ve met Li Guan. I''m waiting for him. The scene just now makes Li Guan laugh."


    "Brother Hou''s strength also surprised me." I said one.


    As a result, when Hou Jin saw Ning Xing beside me, he quickly lowered his head, "Mrs. Li is here, I dare not."


    Dayton time, rather apricot face red, but in front of other people''s face, also embarrassed to say something, can only secretly pinch my waist.


    Ning Xing is more and more violent and arrogant!


    I almost didn''t die of pain. I had to pretend to be calm and quickly get away from Ning Xing''s clutches. I went to Ye Shu and asked him what was the matter. Was the problem of retrograde tendons solved.


    Ye Shu sighed and told me that the problem of retrograde meridians has not been completely solved. Fortunately, with the help of Ye Zhan and the resources of the Li family, he was able to suppress it temporarily and barely break through to the strength of the initial stage of land investment.


    Moreover, it depends on his previous foundation, otherwise, it is almost impossible.


    However, there is another problem here, that is, resources cannot be cut off, otherwise ye Shu will go back in strength at any time.


    I can''t help sighing, thinking that this is helpless, ye Shu meridian retrograde has tried many ways, but it can''t be solved, it''s a big problem, can only be suppressed temporarily.


    However, ye Shu has the strength of the initial stage of land investment. I don''t know what strength I am now?


    So, I glance around, empty all irrelevant people, leaving only Ye Shu and Ning Xing.


    Then, I patted Ye Shu on the shoulder and said, "Ye Shu, have we had a fight?"


    "Is it OK here? I don''t want to be in the list so soon. I also want to wait for my strength to accumulate to a certain extent and be on the list in an instant. After all, the two lists of heaven and earth are very powerful, just like a thousand mile eye. " Ye Shu vigilantly looked around, still feel not at ease.


    Ye Shu''s point coincides with mine. He wants to be a blockbuster, but I want to hide it completely.


    I''ll just ask Ye Shu to check the list to see if he has entered the list. After all, he has just played.


    If it''s not safe here, ye Shu can suppress the Hou Jin of the same realm just now, and he must be able to rank in the list.


    A check, ye Shu''s name in the list can not find, but can find the name of Hou Jin, this time I dare to confirm here is safe.


    "However, my strength is not the same as before. This is a qualitative leap. Boss, I don''t think you can beat me now. I think you''d better stop fighting?" Ye Shu said.


    I raised my hand, toward Ye Shu hook hook fingers, "let you come, less nonsense, hand it."


    "Well, take it easy, boss." Ye Shu had no choice but to take a lunge. His right hand was pricked by his fingertips. Then when he touched my chest, his five fingers suddenly closed together and turned into an iron fist!


    I have a strong sense of crisis in my heart. This punch is very powerful!


    However, this sense of crisis is not fatal. I feel I can handle it.


    I suddenly stretched out my hands, quickly grasped Ye Shu''s wrist, stepped backward, and immediately released the force.


    But at this time, I feel I can deal with it. I grasp Ye Shu and prepare to fall over my shoulder.


    Ye Shu was not a vegetarian either. He immediately leaped back, pressed his hand on my shoulder, turned over my head in the air, and then laughed at me.


    "Ye Shu, are you releasing water? When I saw you just now, it was much more fierce than that. " I shrugged and felt that I still had a lot of spare power. I also felt that ye Shu was the same as me.


    Ye Shu suddenly embarrassed, quickly dry cough a few, "I this is not afraid to hurt the boss you?"


    "What are you afraid of? The stronger you are, the happier I am! Come on, do your best. If there is an accident, Ning Xing will stop it in time. " I hook my finger again.


    Ye Shu couldn''t help saying that he gave me a kick in an instant.


    "Lying trough, you still play sneak attack!" When I swung my waist, ye Shu kicked the air, but I clearly realized that his strength was at least twice as strong as before.


    I rolled to the side. "When did you learn to be a Yin man?"


    "This is not a Yin man? It''s the boss. You''re slow, right? " Ye Shu is close behind, big foot raises, next step!"Shit." I rolled back again and escaped without danger.


    Immediately after that, ye Shu''s momentum became more and more fierce. He was extremely overbearing, and almost every move was positive.


    I can''t fight it head-on at all. Ye Shu had a good foundation, so I had to be suppressed to avoid it. He was pressing me to fight.


    Later, I really couldn''t fight, so I had to run, "Damn, no fight!"


    As a result, ye Shu, a boy, was still working hard and kept chasing me, "boss, don''t run!"


    Ye Zhan didn''t know when he came. He stood with Ning Xing and watched Ye Shu chasing me. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha, the Lord of the pavilion will have today. Ha ha ha, I''m dead with laughter."


    "Ye Shu, help me to cure Li Shaobai, so that he won''t be rustling all day, and it can also be regarded as a training."


    ...


    I''ve been a dog for a long time. I didn''t know I would come, so I lost myself to my grandmother''s house. Ning Xing asked Ye Shu to treat me...


    on purpose, absolutely on purpose!


    In the end, I was running so hard that I thought it was just a fist? I''m afraid of a hammer! What are you doing?


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I was ready to work hard with Ye Shu. When he came, I took a deep breath, clenched my fists and concentrated all my strength on my right leg.


    At the right time, without saying a word, I immediately raised my leg and tried my best to kick ye Shu, "look at the move!"


    This move, simple and crude, straightforward, but used all my strength, without any reservation.


    "This..." Ye Shu couldn''t help but squint, his inner pupil suddenly contracted, his face moved, and he threw a whip leg in a flash!


    When his legs touched, he felt my strength, and he was shocked.

 Chapter 355

    My whole body was kicked 360 degree rotation, takeout fell on the street, rolled several times.


    Although Ye Shu had a great advantage, but under my move, he fell back four or five steps uncontrollably!


    Ye Shuman looked at me in shock and said: "this... Boss, your strength is close to the initial stage of local capital."


    "How is that possible? It''s a long way off I quickly got up and sat on the ground rubbing my feet.


    Ye Shu shook his head. "No, it''s true. Boss, if I didn''t have the foundation before, I would have suffered! If Hou Jin comes to fight with you, you can almost keep your foot in front of him


    "So I''m in the early stage of land investment?" I got up and wiped the dust on my face.


    Ye Shu shook his head again. "No, it''s just close. Just now, it must be your full strength. That is to say, your full strength is very close to the initial stage of land investment, but it''s not. When you can have this strength at will, you will be the real initial stage of land investment."


    If I think about it thoughtfully, I really can''t do it at will. I have to accumulate my strength and even gather all my strength. So I summed up a truth.


    "It must be that I don''t have enough pills. I''ll go back and take them again. I''ll ask you for two moves next time." I''ve summed it up.


    Ye Shu, ye Zhan and Ning Xing are speechless...


    especially Ye Shu, he can''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes are slightly envious. "Only you, the boss, with your peculiar constitution, can you take pills without scruple. Like us, we must combine both sides."


    "You don''t know. Now ordinary pills have no effect. You can only rely on top-notch pills. In the future, I guess I will take shengpin pills. I''m more difficult than you. Where do you want me to find shengpin pills?" I couldn''t help sighing, saying a difficulty they didn''t know.


    However, when they heard my difficulties, they were speechless...


    "before the initial stage of the local capital, they had to take the elixir..."


    "in the future, the cabinet leader would have to eat the holy product..."


    "boss, are you a monster?"


    ...


    back to Tiejiang''s office.


    I sent someone to get a batch of top grade pills. Although the effect is not good, I can''t bear the large quantity.


    What''s more, I''ve already eaten the elixir that is useful to me. Now I can only take the best one.


    I also specially used several fruit plates to load pills, one in each hand and threw it into my mouth. It''s like eating grapes. It''s a pleasure.


    But no one who sees me taking pills like this is not full of flesh pain.


    "Li Guan, please eat slowly. Eat slowly."


    "Don''t choke, slow down, slow down ~"


    this top grade pill is worth more than 100000 yuan in a few cases, and even hundreds of thousands in some cases. It is made from precious medicinal materials!


    But it''s just such a valuable pill that I take as a fruit, just like I don''t want money.


    Li Qi was the most painful. His face changed. "Li Shaobai, do you eat like this? I know that your constitution may be a little strange, but you can''t be such a loser, can you? This is from the Li family. "


    "What''s the point? Since it is distributed, it must be used for food. Is it moldy in the warehouse? " I hit it, hit it, and swallowed another pill.


    Li Qi said, but I was so angry that I was gnashing my teeth and my eyes were red. "You shameless guy, you are wasting your money on things that are not your own. Your behavior is absolutely heinous."


    "Cut, do not eat white do not eat." I light mouth, thought he also took two top-quality pills, if Li Qi you know, I think you have to vomit blood.


    In the evening.


    Song Hai, an old son of a bitch, finally gave up his temper and gave me a clear offer on the phone, saying that he would give me two billion yuan to replace song Shaocheng.


    Two billion? For me before, it was a huge sum of money.


    But now, plugging teeth is not enough!


    I simply began to play silly again, suggesting that song Hai''s conditions were not enough, "Mr. Song, I''m really busy. If you don''t want to talk to me about business, I don''t think we should contact each other."


    "Li Shaobai, you say, what do you want in the end, you give me a clear request!" Song Hai is going crazy. It seems that meeting someone like me is the worst thing in his life.


    Song Hai, on the one hand, can''t do it. On the other hand, he has no evidence. Let alone how depressed he is.


    "What''s the requirement? I don''t understand I feel happy in my heart. The more anxious song Hai is, the more depressed he is, the happier I am.


    Song Hai, the son of a bitch, calculated me three times and four times. This time, he was suppressed by me in turn. Don''t I make his father and grandson suffer? Pit them, leave some deep memory?


    "Li Shaobai, do you think it''s necessary to put on more? You and I know where Shaocheng is. If you embarrass me again and again, don''t blame song Hai for being cruel! " Song Hai was angry in his impatience, and it seemed that he could not bear it.At that time, I was not happy. I didn''t want to cover up any more. I immediately countered and said, "do I embarrass you? Have you forgotten everything you did before? You''re allowed to count on me, and I''m not allowed to embarrass you? Do you think you are the king of heaven? "


    As soon as song Hai heard this, he softened his tone. "In this way, the previous enmity is my fault. As long as you let Shaocheng go, how about we write it off? And if you have any conditions, I can try my best to satisfy you, as long as it''s not too excessive. "


    Write it off? With song Hai''s and song Shaocheng''s temperament, can this period of enmity be written off once and for all? What a joke!


    What''s more, song Shaocheng was abandoned by me again. How can it be written off?


    I gave a cold hum and said, "Mr. Song, it''s useless to use your strategy of delaying the war. I know what your character is. Don''t write off the joke. As for the conditions, you can drive them yourself. If I''m satisfied, I''ll let them go."


    At the other end of the phone, after a long pause, song Hai seemed to be thinking and measuring.


    After half a minute, song Haicai said slowly in a helpless and subdued tone: "if two billion is not enough, how about five billion for you?"


    "Mr. Song, you are really insincere. If you don''t show some sincerity, I''ll have to hang up. I never lack money." I deliberately sneer to stimulate song Hai''s nerves.


    Sure enough, song Haitou is so big that he doesn''t know what I want, so he has to offer other terms one after another.


    "In this way, my song family has nine top-quality Shangcheng pills. I can give you one."


    "If you don''t want pills, we Song family still have a lot of land use rights, which can be transferred to your name."


    "If you don''t like domestic land, in Australia, I have a land of 30000 square meters, which can be exchanged for Shaocheng. I''m afraid I don''t have to say much about the value of 30000 square meters of land in Australia."


    I really can''t listen to it any more. From beginning to end, what I want is not money, land or elixir!


    After a deep breath, I immediately said, "I don''t want any land or money. What I want is your song family. I want to break the engagement with Chu Yuyan!"

 Chapter 356

    That''s right. What I plan from beginning to end is not money, land or pills, but Chu YuYan''s engagement!


    From the beginning of seizing song Shaocheng, I have been thinking about this matter, which is bound to be used to terminate the engagement between song Shaocheng and Chu Yuyan!


    If you want to pit, just pit a big one!


    Song Hai heard that I took the engagement to coerce, and finally understood it. He suddenly became angry. "Li Shaobai, it turns out that the condition you want is this. I didn''t expect that you have been thinking about this all the time."


    "So what? Now I''ll give you two choices. One is to announce the termination of the engagement in the name of the Song family and never marry with the Chu family again. The other is to wait for the queen. Don''t blame me for being cruel. I learned all this from Mr. Song! " With a cold smile in my eyes, I thought that song Hai was the last, and he didn''t know it.


    "You Song Hai is anxious and angry, seems to know that he fell into my trap, just a "you" word, but appears to be strong and weak.


    I kept a sneer, light mouth, "I give you a minute to consider, decided, you tell me, now start countdown."


    "Damn, how can you be the same as Ning Yuefeng? It''s all sinister, cunning and shameless. " Song Hai is nearly crazy, and can''t help comparing me with the second master.


    "Ning Yuefeng was so insidious. Now you are more insidious than him!"


    "Shameless!"


    "Mean!"


    Song Hai''s unprecedented anger seemed to have a great influence on the engagement. Taking song Shaocheng as a representative, it was his sincerity to unite with the Chu family, and it was also a means.


    However, song Hai''s method was interfered by me, which made a mess. He had to choose between song Shaocheng and the engagement.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m not finished with you!" Song Hai burst into a rage, the whole phone rang with his crazy roar.


    I pinched my finger to calculate the time, but I didn''t listen to song Hai''s curse at all. I said calmly: "there are 30 seconds left, you''d better make a quick decision, otherwise song Shaocheng will be finished, and if you call him second, Mr. Song, no one dares to say that he is the first. I just have to learn from him. It''s really shameful."


    "You little son of a bitch, I''m not finished with you, I''m not finished with you!" Song Hai was so angry that he was angry and scolded: "I''ve been calculating on me, Lao Tzu song Hai. I''ve never been so angry. I''ll ask you to pay back twice in the future. No... I want you to pay back with your life!"


    "Twenty seconds to go, Mr. Song." I gave a dry cough as a reminder.


    "Damn Li Shaobai, I''ve never fallen so far, even in the hands of Ning Yuefeng, but now I''ve fallen in the hands of you!" Song Hai was still so angry that he couldn''t contain it. The voice alone was full of endless killing intention.


    "Li Shaobai, you wait for me. No matter what the result, you will have to pay a heavy price!" Song Hai cursed.


    I sighed, in a very frivolous and arrogant tone, and said: "Mr. Song, the last ten seconds, some young master is thinking of you to save him now."


    Song Hai was stunned. Five seconds later.


    I just count down, "5, 4, 3..."


    "and so on! Wait a second! " Song Haili''s horse was shocked and began to be at a loss.


    I continued to say arrogantly: "since Mr. Song has decided to get me, I don''t think song Shaocheng needs to come back to you."


    "I think about it, I think about it again. It''s very important. I can''t make a decision right away." Song Hai was afraid, and finally afraid.


    A few seconds ago, song Hai was very angry.


    But at the moment, song Hai is like a counsellor, for fear that I might touch his precious grandson.


    "Time has passed. You have no room for consideration. Goodbye, Mr. Song. Unfortunately, you will never see your precious grandson song Shaocheng." I deliberately changed my attitude, very decisive, ready to hang up, in order not to let song Hai hesitate.


    "No!!! I want Shaocheng, my Shaocheng can''t die, I promise you, I promise you, terminate the engagement, immediately terminate the engagement, announced today! " Song Hai suddenly breathed cold air, almost suffocated. His voice was like squeezing his voice, and it was like being pinched by an invisible hand of mine. It was more like a poisonous snake being pinched seven inches!


    "Very good. I''ll wait for your good news, but if you dare to cheat me, I don''t guarantee that there will be no accident in Song Shaocheng." After I said a word, I hung up without hesitation.


    Quietly against the window sill of the room, Ning Xing witnessed the whole process, a pair of eyes staring at me tightly, full of accidents.


    "What am I doing? Do I have pimples? Or am I too handsome? How can you keep your eyes on Miss Ning I can''t help being narcissistic.


    "Can you stop being so narcissistic?" Ning Xing was disgusted by me, covered her chest and made a vomit posture, sticking out her pink tongue.I am not serious Shun hair, "then you have been staring at me as what?"


    "Don''t be narcissistic, will you? Do you want to be shameless? I just think that you are not the same as before. To use one word to describe it is to kill and cut decisively. " Ning Xingbai gave me a look.


    I raised my head and said with a smile: "my young master has always been like this, but you haven''t noticed it. Now that you have found the charm of my young master, do you love me more?"


    "Get out of here!" Ning Xing really couldn''t see it. She grabbed the pillow and threw it at me.


    ...


    this night is destined to be an unsettled one.


    Song Hai, the leader of the Song family, suddenly announced that he would break his engagement with Chu Yuyan, the eldest miss of Chu family, and that he would never marry Chu family again.


    As soon as this incident happened, the news spread all over Yanjing, which immediately caused a burst of shock. All people thought that there was something wrong with the relationship between song and Chu. Some people speculated that the two sides turned into enemies because of their interests. Some people predicted that the future pattern of the capital would change greatly.


    There are many mysterious masters in Ningfu, and the relationship between song and Chu has changed dramatically...


    however, not many people know that there is a person involved in all these things.


    That man, that''s me!


    When the news reached my ear, song Hai called again, gritting his teeth and asked: "Li Shaobai, are you satisfied now?"


    "Well, the efficiency is OK, but it''s just average." I pretended to be dissatisfied.


    Song Hai recognized the meaning of my words and immediately roared: "damn Li Shaobai, what else do you want? Don''t push an inch! "


    I said, "I just want to get an inch. What? Don''t you agree? Come and bite me

 Chapter 357

    Song Hai was so angry with me that he was on the other end of the phone. Wow, he probably vomited blood.


    After a full two or three minutes, song Hai replied, and his voice became extremely weak. "Li Shaobai, you''re cruel. This time, song Hai is planted in your hands. I''ll admit it. If you have any conditions, just say it. As long as you can let Shaocheng come back safely, and it''s not too much."


    I pinched my fingers and thought of several conditions mentioned by song Hai before. I was excited at that time.


    Top product of top quality pills!


    Of course, I have to take whatever I should. If I don''t take it for nothing, I''m going to kill song Hai.


    So, I pretended to be injured and said weakly, "Oh, Mr. Song calculated me a few times ago, which made me physically and mentally tired. Well, you give me a top-quality pill. If you want to have the first-class product, the one with body quenching effect, it will be the medicine to compensate me."


    "Secondly, my spirit has also suffered a blow. The five billion yuan can give you a discount. It''s two billion yuan. The right is the cost of spiritual loss."


    "As for that piece of land in Australia, it''s a little far away, so I don''t want so many things from you."


    "Two billion yuan for mental loss, a elixir, can''t be less!"


    ...


    poof ~ ~


    "Li Shaobai, you bastard, you are a local ruffian and a hooligan, even worse than Ning Yuefeng! Why don''t you grab it? " Song Hai sprayed blood on the other end of the phone again...


    I couldn''t help laughing, "Mr. Song, I''m just robbing. Can''t you see that?"


    "You Song Hai''s blood got stuck in his throat and began to cough.


    I''m not in a hurry. I wait for song hai to cough up his blood. Anyway, he has already paid the big price of breaking the engagement. It''s impossible for him to care about these small prices. At most, he has to say a few cruel words to vent his anger.


    No matter how it turns out, song Hai will not end it. The means of revenge will definitely become more and more fierce. Either you die or I live. I''d better take the opportunity to dig more holes and take more advantage.


    As soon as song Hai passed away, he was as old as a teenager in an instant, and said, "Li Shaobai, you can. Song Hai despises you too much. Since you want these things, I will send someone to give them to you personally."


    "Well, that''s it. Look at you. Don''t you suffer from being so angry? I''m really sorry for that. " I said with satisfaction.


    Song Hai was very uncomfortable and immediately snorted, "tell me, when did you release Shaocheng?"


    "Oh, don''t worry, Mr. Song. I know your method very well. When you deliver the pill, I''ll see if there is any problem first, and then it''s not too late to release song Shaocheng. As for my mental loss fee, I''ll give you an account later, and you can just transfer it." I kept smiling and thought that song Hai, the old king, might be bad in the pill. I have to let people see clearly before I eat it.


    "OK, you win this time. Don''t worry about the pill. It''s about Shaocheng''s life. I won''t interfere with it." Song Hai had no choice but to promise.


    Finally hung up the phone, I edited a text message and sent my account number to song Hai.


    Two billion, two billion. This is absolutely the highest cost of spiritual loss in the world. If people know it, they must break the Guinness record.


    "Ha ha ha, song Hai, an old fox, will be shriveled in my hand." I suddenly burst into laughter. I was frustrated by the Song family''s plot all the time, and finally I was able to vent it. The whole person was elated and relaxed from the beginning to the end.


    The next morning, the 2 billion mental loss fee was transferred to my account. Instead of calling song Hai, I waited for his top-quality pills to come.


    This is the top product of top-quality pills. The effect is totally different from that of the bottom product. It can be said that every day!


    At noon, song Hai sent someone to escort the precious elixir. It seems that song Shaocheng is his heart. I wish I could give song Shaocheng back to him immediately.


    I didn''t rush to swallow it immediately, but ran to the training camp and gave it to Ye Zhan, who is good at refining poison.


    At this moment, ye Shu was also nearby. When they heard that I said it was a top-quality pill, which was infinitely close to the top-notch treasure of shengpin pill, they were shocked to death.


    "This is Baojia bear blood pill!" Ye Zhan''s eyes widened.


    Ye shumeng breathed cold air and was shocked to the extreme. "Baojia bear blood pill, which is said to be infinitely close to shengpin pill, is a top treasure condensed by countless Chuanshan - armor and bear blood!"


    Then they looked at each other and asked me where I got it.


    I twisted my neck and said faintly, "isn''t song Shaocheng in my hands? It''s song Hai and I who bought it. "


    At this moment, ye Shuye''s eyes almost fell off.


    "Boss, is this really in exchange? Is song Shaocheng too valuable? "


    "This is Baojia bear blood pill, which is refined with the lives of countless precious creatures! Is song Hai too much of a sacrifice? How much does he care about song Shaocheng? "


    I quickly waved my hand and asked Ye Zhan to study it for me to see if there were any problems. If there were no problems, I would eat it."Boss? You, you''re going to eat it? Even if your physique is in unexpectedly, also impossible to withstand this kind of terror big tonic thing Ye Shu was silly.


    "It''s OK. My body. I know it." I reached out and patted both of them on the shoulder so they didn''t have to worry.


    Later, ye Zhan took this elixir and studied it for more than half a day to make sure there was no problem.


    I raised my head, looked at the sky, put the valuable pill in my pocket, thinking that I would take it when I was quiet at night, let Ning Xing look at me, so as to be safe.


    Ye Zhan raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "are you sure you want to release song Shaocheng?"


    "I''d better let it go. After all, this guy is very miserable. I can''t bear to abuse him any more. If you are song Shaocheng, do you still have the desire to live?" I said one.


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu look at each other and undeniably nod their heads. They both think that if they were song Shaocheng, they would be more miserable to live than to die.


    When I got back to Tiejiang office, I immediately sent someone to send song Shaocheng away, and left him in a hotel in Yanjing. Let song Hai find it by himself, and never let my own people stay.


    However, if song Hai knew that song Shaocheng was abandoned by me again, I think he would be crazy...


    but when I sent someone to see song Shaocheng off, Liang Guan, who had recovered to normal, knocked on the door and walked in, telling me that someone wanted to see me downstairs.


    I asked who wanted to see me.


    Liang Guan said: "the owner of Chu family... Chu Wenyang."


    ...


    the author''s words: brothers and sisters, vote Wang Zhiguan and praise to the black sheep.

 Chapter 358

    If you don''t have to go to the three treasures hall, why does Chu Wenyang come to see me?


    Chu Wenyang, an old man, has the same virtue as song Hai. Both of them are crafty people. He came to Mingzhu city to find me in person. He certainly didn''t have a good heart.


    "Liang Guan, go down and bring people up." After a little consideration, I didn''t want to see Chu Wenyang. Unfortunately, he was Chu YuYan''s uncle. I had to see him, so I had to let Liang Guan go by himself.


    Ten minutes later, Chu Wenyang stepped into my office. He was still a ruthless face. He waved his hand and let the people around him stay outside. It seemed that these people were just tools. His face was full of the attitude of the superior.


    "If I have something else to do, I''ll leave first." Liang Guan quit the office wisely, leaving the whole space for Chu Wenyang and me.


    I''m in the leather chair. I don''t even bother to ask Chu Wenyang to sit down. He doesn''t like me all the time, and I don''t have to use my hot face to stick his cold ass.


    Seeing that I didn''t open my mouth, Chu Wenyang personally took a chair and sat opposite me across the desk. He squinted and said in a cold voice, "commander Li is so pompous. He doesn''t even want to serve tea."


    I cross hands on the table, staring at Chu Wenyang, thinking about the purpose of his coming, while saying: "I have always been what kind of person, with what kind of way to treat."


    Chu Wenyang leaned back on the chair and laughed, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is our Chu family and Song family. What qualifications do you have to intervene? Who do you think you are? "


    "Did Mr. Chu come to me for this matter? If so, it''s a pity that I''m no one, so I can''t be responsible for the loss of the Chu family. Please go out and turn right instead of seeing them off. " I reached out to see the guests off.


    Chu Wenyang grabbed the armrest of the chair and said, "I didn''t come here because of this. After all, it''s a foregone conclusion. No matter how much I say, I can''t change it."


    "However, Tiejiang''s situation in the south is very difficult, right? Tianmen is not a soft stubble. Coupled with the enmity between you and the Song family, both sides are bound to unite secretly. "


    " by the way, I''m going to move to the south for a while to prepare for the next promotion. "


    With that, Chu Wenyang raised his collar and looked like I had a lot of power.


    I took back my hand and looked deeply at Chu Wenyang. The secret way is so. Chu Wenyang, an old man, lost the chance of marriage with the Song family and turned to me?


    "Is Mr. Chu ready to help me? Don''t you have a good relationship with the Song family? It doesn''t matter if you don''t get married, does it? " I deliberately pick this question.


    "What do you know about the Chu family and the Song family as an outsider?" Chu Wenyang showed his displeasure, as if it happened because of me. He was very displeased, but he had nothing to do.


    I can''t help but raise the corner of my mouth, "yes, I''m an outsider, but in my opinion, you and song Hai''s city are too deep, there is no marriage between the two sides, the two sides have no sincerity, they dare not continue to cooperate, afraid of being calculated?"


    "No, you guessed wrong." Chu Wenyang rejected it, but his twinkling eyes were clearly right.


    I didn''t light it. Instead, I picked up the cigarette on the table and lit one for myself. I didn''t give it to Chu Wenyang.


    This action made Chu Wenyang''s face look very ugly, as if he did not like the feeling that others deliberately ignored him.


    After taking a few puffs of smoke, I flicked the ash out of the ashtray and said with a smile, "Mr. Chu is here to cooperate with me? How does Mr. Chu want to cooperate with me? "


    Chu Wenyang said, "it''s very simple. At the four conferences, didn''t you make it very clear? STARNet belongs to you. Now STARNet is developing so fast. With the help of you alone, I think it''s very difficult to launder such a large amount of gray capital, right? Maybe Ning Fu will help, but it''s half after all. Am I right? "


    "If I could help you, it would be difficult, but it would be better than you alone. After all, some things are still powerful."


    "In addition, as long as you and I cooperate, Tiejiang will definitely have greater protection one day when I am in the south. This is a good deal without harm."


    "In this world, I think you know better than me that in the face of all interests, all grievances are false."


    "There is a saying that is very good, only eternal interests, no eternal relationship, and you and I, this is the relationship."


    ...


    "after so long, Mr. Chu hasn''t said what your real purpose is? Tell me, how much do you want to take out of the money I was holding a cigarette in my mouth, looking at Chu Wenyang, I couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s not a happy smile, it''s a disgusting smile.


    Compared with song Hai, I hate Chu Wenyang more. In his mind, he is full of interests. As long as he can get interests, he will become his tool or means.


    It''s heartless and indifferent, and the city is deep. I really hate people like Chu Wenyang to the limit.


    Sure enough, as soon as Chu Wenyang saw me and asked him how much he wanted to draw, his expression immediately changed into a faint smile, and even his tone of speech changed. "Nephew Li is really smart. This mind is not in the pool in the future, and it is in such a short time that he has made such achievements. To tell you the truth, you are now one of my most promising young people, none of them."Speaking of this, Chu Wenyang put up three fingers with a smile, "in fact, I don''t want much, that is, 30%, but if you give me 30% of the money, I can help you. Li xiannephew is absolutely not at a loss in this transaction, and I can help you in other ways. It''s the best of both worlds."


    "Nephew Li Xian? What a nephew Li Xian. " I slowly lowered my head, silent smile.


    Then, I raised my head, stood up, and learned from the face that Chu Wenyang had treated me. It was heartless and indifferent.


    "Is nephew Li not satisfied with the bonus? It''s not in the way. We can discuss it. " Chu Wenyang was stunned. He didn''t know why I was ruthless and indifferent. He thought I was too high.


    "Shut up! Is nephew Li your name, too? " I cold exit, condescending overlooking Chu Wenyang, every move in imitation of the way he had treated me.


    Then, I constricted my pupils and said in a cold voice, "don''t think that all people are the same as you, only interests are in your eyes!"


    "At the beginning, Chu Yuyan and I fell in love. If it wasn''t for you, you would have driven me away for immediate interests. Would Yuyan have been brought into Fang''s family by Fang Dao?"


    "What did you do to me? How much do you despise me? Did you forget? Don''t you think I have no status and no capital? "


    "Now that I have status and capital, you''re a nephew of Li Xian, and you say I''m your favorite young man? Stop the bullshit! I''m sick of people like you


    "Help me? Who do you think you are? It''s just a lost dog. I need your help? "


    "Do you want to draw a percentage from me? I tell you, I won''t give you a dime! "


    "Put away your posture and get out of here. I''m no longer the same Li Shaobai I used to be!"


    This a lot of words, I use all my strength, has been hidden in the heart of the grievance, finally at this moment, all vent out.


    Because on this day, I have been waiting for a long time...


    ...


    the author''s words: brothers and sisters, vote the crown of Wang and praise to our black sheep!

 Chapter 359

    Chu Wenyang was satirized by me, but he didn''t give up. He slowly stood up and said, "there are great interests in this. Are you sure you want to give up?"


    I look at Chu Wenyang mercilessly and indifferently. I snuff out the cigarette ends in the ashtray and begin to treat Chu Wenyang mercilessly.


    "Chu Wenyang, I tell you that in this world, besides interests, there are many things more important than interests."


    "Don''t think the whole world is like you."


    "I''m not giving up. I don''t want to cooperate with you at all, or you are not qualified to cooperate with me."


    "You looked down on me at the beginning, but now I look down on you!"


    "Did you just say who I thought I was? Now I want to ask you, who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to come to Tiejiang for me? "


    ...


    in my repeated verbal bombardment, Chu Wenyang finally couldn''t bear it. He no longer had the posture of a superior, and his expression was as ugly as eating dog excrement.


    "Are you sure?" Chu Wenyang deadlocked in place, eyes locked in my body, for a long time did not move, which mixed with a strong depression and strong displeasure.


    "You can go." I stretched out my hand and ordered to leave again.


    "That''s good. Just don''t regret it." Chu Wen Yang cold hum, the whole person quickly gloomy down, immediately a big sleeve, out of my office.


    After Chu Wenyang left, I sat on the leather chair again, thinking about the follow-up development of the whole thing.


    Although I hated Chu Wenyang, he did remind me that the Song family would cooperate with Tianmen secretly and eradicate me with Tianmen''s help. It would be more difficult in the future.


    In addition, I have disgraced Chu Wenyang, and his city will definitely remember that he will definitely come out to obstruct Tiejiang and play the role of a troublemaker.


    However, I don''t feel heavy. Instead, I think it''s challenging. If it''s not difficult, it''s boring.


    Besides, if the Song family really unites with Tianmen, I don''t mind letting the Song family suffer any more losses.


    "At this moment, song Shaocheng must have been found by song Hai, right? I don''t know what expression song Hai will have when he sees him? " Side face, I looked at the scenery outside the window, pinching the time, a burst of dark cool heart.


    So, I deliberately called song Hai, very want to hear about his current state of mind.


    At the moment when the phone was connected, song Hai''s crazy roar and hysterical curse came from there!


    "Li Shaobai, you murderer!"


    "I can''t forgive you for doing such a thing."


    "I curse you, the whole family has no place to die, after death into the oil pot, get a thousand knives!"


    "I will never let you go, you wait for me, damn it!"


    At this moment, song Haiche is completely crazy.


    I quickly pretended that it was none of my business and asked, "Mr. Song, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t I give you back your lovely little city? Why are you so angry? "


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to pretend to me that you know what you have done." Song Hai''s unprecedented anger.


    I puzzled Yi a, ask again: "what matter after all?"


    "Shaocheng has told me that you should give him another kick for the problem he cured. This is a bitter feud. My song family is your enemy for life!" Song Hai roared.


    I was too lazy to pretend again. With a cold smile, I said, "is this the thing? Yes, I did. How about that? "


    "It''s all your song family''s fault. If you don''t come to deal with me or send someone to assassinate me, I''ll do it? I''m just tit for tat. "


    "Compared with the life of my Tiejiang brothers, song Shaocheng has taken advantage of it. If you give me a fart, I will give you back. That''s good!"


    "The Song family and I have been immortal for a long time. We want to kill me. Why should I be kind to you?"


    "If I were in your hands, would you let me go? I don''t think it''s possible? "


    "Now you want revenge? I don''t mind continuing to play with you


    ..


    Song Hai''s anger was intense to the extreme. He was not only gnashing his teeth on the phone, but also clenched his fists and heard the crackling sound of his joints.


    Finally, song Hai seemed unable to bear the humiliation, so he hung up with anger.


    "He''s got a big temper." I took my mobile phone, looked at the screen, and secretly said that song Hai would not end there. He could not eradicate it openly, but also avenge song Shaocheng. There was only one possibility, that is, to cooperate with Tianmen.


    In the evening, Ning Xing and I went back to our room.


    I took out the elixir that I had put for a day and sat in bed with my knees crossed.


    This elixir, after all, is a first-class product. Although I don''t worry about my health, Ning Xing decided to take care of it just in case.


    I was holding pills in my hand, throwing an ambiguous look at Ning Xing, "Mrs. Li, you are really considerate.""Who is Mrs. Li? Don''t label me! If there were no other people outside, I would not have been able to help myself. How dare you mention these three words now? " Rather apricot eyes a stare, unexpectedly directly grasp my ear upward twist.


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, it''s Ning Xing, it''s Miss Ning, it''s my mouth!" I feel so hurt that my face turns green. I scold Ning Xing secretly. Now she completely suppresses me. I can''t resist at all. But I think it''s a kind of little happiness. I''m a big man and I have to let a woman.


    Outside, Ning Xing gives me face.


    In the room, I let Ning Xing abuse me.


    "Let go, you''re going to rip my ear off." Against the pain of my ears, I suddenly felt that we were a perfect couple.


    Rather apricot didn''t let go of the hand, immediately white I one eye, "quickly get out of bed, don''t sit in my position!"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to look after me, and you were afraid that I might have an accident when I took this pill?" I rubbed my ears and looked at the big bed. Since Ning Xinglai came, I have never slept any more and have been lying on the sofa.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Now that I''ve changed my mind, you can go back to your sofa, or you can open another room by yourself." Ning Xing was too lazy to talk to me. She grabbed my arm and pulled me off the bed. She also pushed me hard, which made me roll on the ground several times.


    Another room? I can''t give up, I love to share a room with Ning Xing, even if I sleep on the sofa, I don''t open another room.


    So, I can only go to the sofa to sit, gray picked up the pill, mouth on the throw in.


    At the moment of entering the throat, this Baojia bear blood pill instantly sent out a very strong smell of blood, which almost made me nauseous.


    But just a few seconds later, Dan medicine into the abdomen, efficacy suddenly burst out, as in my body sounded a bell, four hot, blood flow rapidly throughout the body, make me a shock, nosebleed on the spot.


    Then, an unprecedented evil fire, out of control in my mind, exploded the pot!

 Chapter 360

    My eyes, immediately red, reason suddenly disappeared, the rest, only endless desire, and galloping evil fire.


    Subconsciously, I look at Ning Xing sitting beside the bed.


    Aware of my strange eyes, Ning Xing immediately noticed something wrong, "Li Shaobai, what''s the matter with you?"


    I completely can''t listen, two words don''t say directly toward rather apricot ran past, take advantage of her reaction don''t come over of time, a press her at the bedside.


    I do not control the head down, Ning apricot a pair of impending proud Yufeng, impressively in front!


    "There is something wrong with this pill!" Ning apricot mouth, immediately force, trying to break my hands.


    Strange is, my strength is amazing, it seems that there is infinite desire to support my action, Ning Xing was unable to break free for a time.


    I took a deep breath of the fragrance of virginity from Ning Xing''s body, put Ning Xing''s hands together, and then clasped them with one hand.


    And then, my other hand, five fingers open, to the soft then grasp it down!!!


    Just at the moment when she was about to touch, Ning Xing was shocked and suddenly raised her knee to my abdomen.


    I can''t help but dull hum, immediately let go, Leng is didn''t catch, on the contrary was Ning Xing this knee hit top back a few steps.


    "Damn it, Li Shaobai, you''ve been cheated by song Hai. He didn''t poison. What he did is..." Ning Xing nibbled at her lips, and her face turned scarlet.


    However, Ning Xing knew that I had something unusual. She didn''t hesitate to get up from the bedside and rushed to me with the sheets. "Damn song Hai, Li Shaobai, don''t worry. I''ll tie you up. As long as you can make it through, it''s OK."


    I wheeze the atmosphere, where can I hear it? The brain is full of evil fire, and the limbs sprout great strength. When Ning Xing throws the sheet, I seize it and pull it. Ning Xing is pulled by me and held tightly in my arms.


    "Li Shaobai, let go! You need to be rational Ning Xing struggles hard, but she is not willing to give up.


    "Ning Xing ~ ~" I put my face close to Ning Xing''s pretty face and directly blocked her lips.


    At the time of Xiangyin, I let go of the sheet, put one hand around Ning Xing''s waist and the other hand around Ning Xing''s neck. The evil fire converged quickly and resisted Ning Xing.


    "Li Shaobai, wake up quickly, do you know that I don''t like our first time, it''s like this!" Ning apricot force of curl start, see can''t escape my embrace, she can only bite a punch in my stomach, forced me back.


    "Ning apricot ~ ~" I covered my stomach, the pain was soon covered by desire, like a hungry wolf, rushed to Ning apricot again.


    "Li Shaobai, don''t force me!" Ning Xing dodged, I rushed to the air, fell a dog to eat.


    Ning Xing picked up the sheet on the ground, deliberately separated from me for a long time. She was not willing to give up her cruel hand. She was so shy and angry that she said: "Li Shaobai, wake up! Wake up


    If I have reason at this moment, I really hope Ning Xing doesn''t hesitate to knock me out or tie me up, because I don''t want the first time with Ning Xing to be like this. Even if I die, I don''t want song hai to succeed.


    Unfortunately, I have already lost my sense. With my current physical condition, Ning Xing can''t knock me out. There is no other way except to tie me up.


    "Ning Xing ~ ~" I climbed up, almost can''t say a complete word, also can''t feel any pain, eyes completely red, in the mirror of oneself, appear extremely ferocious.


    Then, I rushed away again, full of desire, like a wild animal.


    "I''m sorry, Li Shaobai." Ning apricot teeth a bite, slender legs tilt swing, heavy kick in my face, put me on the spot spit blood to the ground, dizzy.


    Ning Xing made a quick decision, while I was in a daze, she wrapped my limbs with sheets neatly.


    However, a sheet is not enough, and it is more difficult to bind me. Although my hands and feet are wrapped, I can still stand up.


    "Not good." Ning Xing was in a hurry. She ran to the bedside quickly and picked up a sheet. First, she kicked me in the chest, which made me lose my weight and forced me to fall to the ground. Then she used the second sheet to tie me tightly, which made me roll left and right.


    "You bear it, bear it!" Ning Xing yelled nervously, dragged me to the bed, took out the bath towel in the bathroom, tied my limbs to the four corners of the bed, and I couldn''t move.


    "Ah ~" I roared crazily, only knowing that I was suffering, almost to death.


    "Bite, as long as you can bear it, it''s OK. Song Hai didn''t poison. He used that kind of thing, combined with the strong efficacy of Baojia xiongxue Dan, to stimulate that kind of thing and increase its effect. If you don''t survive, the real efficacy will be replaced by that kind of thing, or even die! If you survive, the efficacy of Baojia xiongxue Dan will be more effective! " Ning Xing found a towel, twisted it into a ball and stuffed it in my mouth.


    "Well ~ ~" I was gagged and looked at Ning apricot with my eyes straight. I was so sad that I shed tears.


    "I''m sorry, I''m doing it for you... Besides, I don''t want to. You can make it through such hard training. I''m sure you can make it this time, because you''re not someone else. You''re Li Shaobai." Ning Xing also stares at me, eyes gradually moist.Ning Xing touched the tears, gently attached, lying on my chest, while tears, while touching my face, said: "I know you suffer, I know that with your character, certainly do not want to let people see you now, I feel bad, so I can do, only these."


    "Ningxing ~ ~" I gasped for air, and my whole body was as hot as fire.


    "I''m here." Ning Xing put her face on my chest and hugged me tightly.


    "Ning Xing ~ ~" I was shaking all over.


    "I''m here." Ning Xing''s tears soaked my clothes.


    "Ningxing ~ ~" I feel like I''m dying, and my breathing is not smooth.


    "I''m here." Ning Xing propped up, her hair scattered on my face, took a breath, gave me artificial respiration, tears drop by drop.


    "Ning Xing ~ ~" I breathe a lot more smoothly.


    Ning Xing also kept giving me artificial respiration, crying and saying: "asshole Li Shaobai, I''m here!"


    "In fact, I don''t know what kind of bodyguard I am. I think it''s just like a maid, but I just refuse to admit it."


    "Both of us are tough people. Neither of us wants to speak first. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you to speak?"


    "Yes, the man I like is really better than me."


    "But you abandoned song Shaocheng first, and then defeated Xu Qingxiong, who was the first-class, and became more famous in the four conferences. You played games with the Song family, played games with Tianmen, and survived all kinds of life and death crises of the Li family. You are already the strongest man in my mind!"


    "No one can replace it!"


    With that, Ning Xing closed her eyes, and for the first time she took the initiative to kiss me.

 Chapter 361

    This kiss, when I lose my mind, represents Ning Xing''s deep affection.


    This kiss, like a shot in the arm, makes me buffer the evil thoughts in my body in another way.


    I subconsciously take the initiative, Ning Xing clumsy and green response.


    "Well..."


    "well..."


    I don''t know how long after that, the uncomfortable feeling gradually subsided, and I began to fall asleep.


    Open your eyes, the morning sun projected into the floor, rather apricot lying in my chest, like a happy cat, is smiling asleep.


    I instantly recalled what happened last night in my mind, and I was very angry. Song Hai, an old Wang bastard, didn''t poison him. On the contrary, he did something shameless!


    However, no matter how angry I was, I didn''t disturb Ning Xing. Instead, I silently looked at her pretty face and her shallow smile.


    I clenched my fist a little, an unprecedented powerful force burst out in my fist, at least twice as strong as before!


    I am satisfied with the release of fists, staring at the sleeping appearance of Ning Xing, think song Hai certainly can''t guess, he tried every means to calculate me, finally I took advantage of!


    All this, thanks to Ning Xing, if it is not for her to help me, I certainly can not survive, will live to die.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and wanted to hold Ning Xing. Then I noticed that my hands and feet were tied, so I had to look at them like this.


    I think of myself and Ning Xing. From now on, every time I lose my mind, she pulls me back. Even I don''t know if it''s destiny.


    But in any case, Ning Xing has opened her heart. Even if she doesn''t admit her relationship with me, I also decide to treat her well. Even if one day there will be an accident that leads to our failure to be together, I will wish her silently.


    With the passage of time, a ray of sunlight gradually reflected on Ning Xing''s cheek. She opened her eyes drowsily. She couldn''t care about her clothes. She checked my physical condition at the first time.


    I quickly closed my eyes and pretended to be dead, thinking that such a sweet time is not much, I have to cherish it more.


    "Li Shaobai?" Ning Xing gently pushed me and reached for my pulse.


    Seeing that my pulse was normal, Ning Xing was relieved. As he untied the sheet for me, he murmured, "I''ve finally survived. It should be OK."


    I''ve been lying and pretending to sleep, feeling Ning Xing''s act of untiing the sheets for me. Every time I touch my skin, it''s a kind of happiness.


    Until the hands and feet are all released, Ning Xing is ready to leave me, I immediately open my eyes, a hug her, smelly smile said: "Mrs. Li? Where do you want to go? "


    "Li Shaobai, what are you doing! Let go Rather apricot is scared to quickly block with both hands in the chest, struggled a few times.


    I shook my head, no skin no face, "no, even if you want to hit me today, I will not let go, who let you be my maid?"


    "You! Do you want to be shameful? " Ning Xingjiao was angry.


    I picked to pick eyebrow, show a pair of you take I have no way of facial expression, "I just don''t want to face, and you admitted last night, you are my close maid, this young master hug you how can''t?"


    "Fart, no! When did I admit it? You heard wrong Ning Xing denied it, but her face turned red and hot.


    I raised my head and put my face in front of Ning Xing? I can remember clearly. Yesterday, you still took the initiative to kiss me, and you still sophisticated? "


    "I... I was there to save you. Don''t be unkind." Ning apricot blushed to the root of her ear, quickly turned her head, and did not dare to look directly at me.


    I patted Ning Xing''s back, put away her improper appearance, and said gently: "well, well, fortunately I was saved with you, so let me hold you, let me repay you."


    "How can you repay me? What do you do in return? " Ning Xingjiao snorted, and she didn''t forgive others, but she didn''t struggle any more, just like acquiescence.


    "Well, don''t talk. That''s it. Let me hold you." My hands slightly hard, eager to Ning apricot knead into the body.


    Ning Xing didn''t speak, turned to look at other directions with a hot face, and didn''t dare to look at me any more, even one.


    I close my eyes, hold Ning Xing tightly and enjoy this rare happiness. After all, she is not my formal girlfriend.


    Time goes by slowly, every minute, every second, is full of happy atmosphere, I almost fell asleep.


    Finally or rather apricot poked me in the chest, asked me to hold enough, I just reflected, full of reluctant to release hands.


    Ning Xing leaves the bed quickly, her legs tremble strangely, and she blushes unprecedentedly. Without time to tidy up her messy clothes, she hurriedly picks up the clothes in the room, runs into the bathroom, and then comes the sound of taking a bath. She doesn''t know what''s going on...


    when she comes out, Ning Xing actually washes all the old clothes she used last night, comes out with a basin and lowers her head He walked quickly in front of me and ran to the balcony to dry his clothes. The whole process was red and he didn''t dare to look at me.I accepted stuffy, for a moment did not think through, still thought Ning Xing is where uncomfortable, hurriedly came to the balcony, asked: "Ning Xing, what''s the matter with you?"


    At this time, Ningxing just happened to be in the air, the whole person froze, as if petrified in general, "no... nothing."


    I doubt of move a line of sight, looking at rather apricot hand of inside, finally understand how to return a responsibility, at that time I was embarrassed.


    "I''m just... I''m just fine. I''m just fine." I reluctantly raised a smile and thought it was embarrassing.


    So, I quickly turned around and left the top hotel where I had lived for a long time without taking a bath, and went straight to Tiejiang.


    But as soon as I arrived at Tiejiang, I received new news from Liang Guan.


    Chu Wenyang was one of the top officials in the south. He had great power except Macao city, Hong Kong capital and treasure island!


    But as soon as Chu Wenyang was sent here, he immediately ordered strict control and deliberately targeted at Tiejiang, but left Tianmen alone. He not only swept many fields of Wang Chao''s territory, but also swept the side of Mingzhu City, catching a lot of people.


    There are also many underground transactions, which have to be interrupted under the pressure of Chu Wenyang. Tiejiangdun was in a dilemma.


    What makes me most angry is that the formal purchase and construction of Tiejiang in Qiantang City, including hotels, land, all kinds of legitimate transactions, were deliberately made difficult by Chu Wenyang.


    Chu Wenyang, an old man, rejected everything that had to go through official channels. It was obvious that he intended to curb Tiejiang''s outward development.


    Moreover, that day Chu Wenyang called me and said, "Li Shaobai, how about that? I said you don''t regret it. I want to make you a Tiejiang branch. It''s still very simple. "


    "If you want to cooperate with me, it may not be impossible, but now I want to add another 20% to my bonus, that is to say, I''ll take 50%!"


    I am very unhappy, secretly scold Chu Wenyang, this is in the lion big mouth!


    ...


    the author''s words: add more for the 9800 crown in advance, brothers and sisters, vote the crown and praise to the black sheep.

 Chapter 362

    "Don''t say 50%, even if it''s a dime, I don''t want to give it to you." I hung up decisively. I was furious.


    Chu Wenyang, an old man, even used this way to force me to cooperate with him, but also to take a full 50% of the Commission with me. It is obvious that this is a lion''s big mouth.


    The most important thing is that Chu Wenyang makes use of the official ability, and everything is right. Even Tiejiang headquarters can''t do anything with him, let alone reason.


    After all, black and white, Chu Wenyang occupy enough advantage, I and he Ming fight only a dead end!


    If song Hai used to use conspiracy, then Chu Wenyang was on the contrary, using all the conspiracy that had to compromise!


    Each of them has his own strong points. They are two old foxes.


    ...


    on the same day, Chu Wenyang took another step and ordered a thorough investigation of Mingzhu city and Qiantang city. Not only the expansion of Qiantang city was blocked, but also Mingzhu city was affected. Many of Tiejiang''s recovered farms and sites had to be closed for a while.


    This situation has made the whole base camp in disorder and made people panic.


    Fortunately, several responsible persons of Liang Guan came forward to calm down people''s minds for the time being.


    However, this is only temporary and will not last for a long time.


    At 3 p.m., five persons in charge, led by Liang Guan, gathered in my office, one by one worried and worried.


    Liang Guan took the lead and said, "Li Guan, as soon as Chu Wenyang took office, he aimed at Tiejiang. What is his intention? Is it because of the dissolution of the engagement between the song and Chu families that they became angry with each other? "


    "Anyway, Chu Wenyang is aimed at me. You don''t need to know anything else. Just do what you have in your hands. I''ll take care of the rest." I didn''t tell them the real reason. Even if I did, they couldn''t help it. It''s better to let them do their own things well so as not to be distracted.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you an account of this matter. At present, let''s stay out of the limelight for a while. This momentum can''t last long." I lowered my head and pondered over the countermeasures. I thought that if there was MEDA, everything would be easy. Unfortunately, MEDA had no other spare power to control the star network.


    At 4 pm, after Liang Guan and others left, Chu Wenyang called again.


    "Nephew Li Xian, how are you thinking now?" Chu Wenyang said sarcastically.


    I can''t help humming coldly and retorted: "Mr. Chu is such a powerful tool that he forced me to cooperate with you in this way."


    "I don''t want to push you too hard, so that you won''t jump over the wall in a hurry. I''ll give you seven days to think about it. If it doesn''t work out in seven days, I''m sorry. Tiejiang, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll see how long Tiejiang can survive in this limelight. Of course, if you promise, it''s not 50% but 60%!" Chu Wenyang finished, directly cut off the call.


    I clung to the mobile phone, there is no way, into an unprecedented deadlock.


    In the face of such a situation, I can only order to convey, let Liang Guan to check Chu Wenyang, see if you can find some greasy things out.


    Chu Wenyang, as a big official, must be quite difficult to investigate. Although the chance is slim, I still let Liang Guan have a try.


    The next day, Liang Guan did not find out, but the momentum was even stronger. If there was any irregularity, they would be thoroughly investigated. Many Tiejiang brothers were arrested for no reason, and the atmosphere of Tiejiang was extremely tense.


    Holding back my anger, I forced the remaining four persons in charge to redeem them. No matter how much money and relationship they used, I had to redeem the Tiejiang brothers.


    The third day, I didn''t find a way.


    Fortunately, Chu Wenyang''s momentum slightly weakened, and he seemed to be playing hard to get with me.


    Both Li Qi and Ning Zhenbang are clear about this matter.


    I originally wanted Li Qi to come forward, but later I thought that Chu Wenyang used all formal means, and Li Qi had no reason at all.


    Even if Li Qi comes out with his identity, the other party will only give him face at most, and let him down for a while. It''s better not to go, lest Chu Wenyang think I''m weak.


    What''s more, Li Qi was not willing to help me. He also yelled, "although I''m Tiejiang''s one minute old man, I''m just an inspector. I''m not in charge of this. It''s commander Li''s business. You don''t want to use me as a gun."


    Ning Zhenbang was around. I had nothing to say at that time. I had to choose to give up.


    The fourth day.


    The brothers stranded in Qiantang city were attacked by a group of unknown forces. They came and went without trace. During the fighting between the two sides, we were caught unprepared, resulting in heavy losses.


    Half of the camps that had been stopped by the government and the hotels that had been negotiated were destroyed.


    In particular, several hotels, thinking that it was our dissatisfaction, deliberately retaliated, put all the responsibility on us, demanded compensation, and refused to purchase.


    Tiejiang had to suffer a dumb loss and make compensation.


    When I received this news, I immediately understood that it was definitely the Song family''s means. The Song family might have joined hands with Tianmen to prepare to deal with Tiejiang."Song family, I didn''t expect to move so fast." I grab my fist, think fast in my mind, think crazily about strategy.


    Chu Wenyang, Song family and Tianmen, Tiejiang at this moment, can be said to be under attack, with wolves in front and tigers behind.


    However, I have never been flustered. Instead, I have responded to changes with constancy and seriously considered countermeasures.


    Because in this case, if my commander is flustered, there will be no need to play this game of chess.


    After thinking about it for a long time, from day to night, I came up with some signs. First, I found Liang Guan and asked him about the investigation results of Chu Wenyang.


    Liang Guan frowned and said, "Li Guan, it''s too difficult. At present, I haven''t found any clues. Chu Wenyang can stand in this position. I think many things can''t be found by checking."


    I nodded, slightly inspired said: "nothing, you continue to check, in addition, Tianmen and the Song family, temporarily ignore, they can not lift much storm, first to solve the old fox Chu Wenyang is the key."


    "Yes Liang Guan quickly agreed to run out of my office.


    Early in the morning of the fifth day, Chu Wenyang called again.


    "How are you thinking about it? Now there are only two days left. Your Tiejiang branch is in a mess, isn''t it? If it goes on for a long time, I think you know better than me. " Chu Wenyang language with the mouth of coercion.


    I was very uncomfortable after hearing this, and responded: "it''s not time yet, Mr. Chu, don''t be too proud, so as not to lose his head."


    "Do you think it''s possible for me, Chu Wenyang, to stand in this position?" Chu Wen Yang smiles.


    I squinted and said sarcastically, "Mr. Chu, it''s impossible that the city is so deep, but the net of heaven is wide and clear. You''d better not let me find it."


    When Chu Wenyang heard this, he laughed more and more. "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, don''t try to find opportunities in this respect. You can''t find it. I advise you to be obedient and cooperate with me. In the end, you are still a small generation. You are too young after all."

 Chapter 363

    "I''m still saying that, Mr. Chu. Don''t be proud too soon." I was too lazy to talk to Chu Wenyang and cut off the phone immediately.


    Chu Wenyang is an old man who has been in the officialdom for many years. He is very skillful. I can''t find a solution for a while, so I can only eat it in his hands for a while.


    I feel very uncomfortable. Chu Wenyang''s scheming has hindered me. The situation is difficult. If I don''t compromise in two days, the other party will be more fierce.


    Just as Chu Wenyang said, Tiejiang branch can''t bear the long-term pressure. The key is not the economy, but the people''s heart.


    Once people''s minds are lax, they will be like a pack of loose sand. It will be difficult to agglomerate again!


    From another point of view, if Tiejiang can get through this great difficulty, people''s hearts will surely go to a higher level, and the whole will become more united than before!


    At noon on the fifth day, because of this, even Wang Chao, who was against me, called me.


    "Li Shaobai, let''s not talk about the grudges between you and me. After all, you and I are from Tiejiang now. At present, I have received information that the Song family may have joined hands with Tianmen. The most important thing is that Chu Wenyang took office and beat Tiejiang crazily. What''s the most frustrated is your side. How do you plan to solve it?" Wang Chao''s dignified opening seemed to put aside the gratitude and resentment for the time being and decided to face it together with me.


    "There is no decisive countermeasure for the time being. We can only stay out of the limelight. As far as the current situation is concerned, we must not act rashly." I understand that Wang Chao is always concerned about Tiejiang, otherwise he had been angry with me at Tiejiang headquarters, how could he continue to stay? It''s impossible to face it with me.


    However, Wang Chao was able to endure this tone and come to me to discuss countermeasures, which made me look at him with some new eyes.


    "When are you going to avoid it? Now I don''t feel very well. You and I have to work out a decisive strategy. Otherwise, we can''t avoid it for long. What should come will come eventually. " Wang Chaoman is heavy.


    I took a deep breath and said seriously: "Wang Chao, put aside the grudge, I know you can''t find me. I''m very surprised with this heart, so please give me another two days. I''ll give you a reply after two days. If I can''t find a way these two days, I''ll do something else."


    "What method?" Wang Chao asked.


    I weighed it over for a while and said this method slowly: "you should know if you don''t have to."


    "The Li family!" Wang Chao''s tone was shocked.


    I said: "yes, but now there is still time, don''t worry, we can not use the relationship of the Li family, so as not to let the Li family look down on us Tiejiang."


    "All right, I''ll wait for your reply." Wang Chao finished, then hung up the phone.


    Putting down my mobile phone, I rubbed my temple and felt a pang of distress. Chu Wenyang, an old man, was too hidden. Liang Guan still hasn''t found any clues at the moment, and his files are completely clear.


    Time goes by faster and faster, the whole Tiejiang in addition to me, no one knows, time is not much.


    I try to hide, even Ning Xing I didn''t tell her, Chu Wenyang real purpose, for don''t want to let Ning Xing worry, also don''t want to let Tiejiang become more nervous.


    I was so stressed that I didn''t want to eat. Ning Xing came to my office with the packed food. When she saw me with a sad face, she put the food on the table and said, "no matter how difficult it is, you have to eat!"


    "I have no appetite." I waved my hand, my mind was in a mess, and I was under great psychological pressure.


    "Eat quickly! Do you want me to feed you? " Ning Xing refused. She brought out the food and put it in front of me. She became very unhappy.


    "Well, well, I''ll eat it." I looked down at the food, a wry smile, and then picked up chopsticks, tasteless to eat up.


    At this juncture, Li Qi came in and saw Ning Xing supervising my eating. He immediately showed his displeasure and ran to pick up the rest of the dishes and chopsticks. He also ate them. "Ning Xing, you''re eccentric. You can get something for Li Shaobai, but you can''t get something for me? I don''t care. I want to eat, too. "


    I took a look at Li Qi. I was very upset. I had already got into a lot of trouble. Li Qi also came to Ning Xing. Didn''t he just add a jam to me?


    However, Li Qi didn''t do anything drastic. He just rubbed his food. I just couldn''t bear to say anything. I secretly scolded Li Qi for being too loaded. Why didn''t I go to heaven?


    After a meal, I asked tentatively, "Li Qi, what you should inspect is also inspected. When do you plan to leave?"


    "What''s the rush? Anyway, I have nothing to do, and the land in Mingzhu city is very good. I plan to live for a long time. " Li Qi wiped his mouth and pretended to be a fool to me.


    "Oh..." I had to give up without asking. Li Qi was like a piece of brown candy. He stuck to me and couldn''t get rid of me.


    In the evening.


    I still stayed in the office, I made a picture of the situation for myself, staring at the situation of the wolf and the tiger in front of Tiejiang, and I thought about it very much.


    Today, I know how difficult it is. I really admire my father for the difficulties he experienced in order to control hegemony all the way.Chu Wenyang, an old man, can''t move and can''t find it. It''s a big problem that I''ve never seen before. I can''t help it.


    In the morning of the sixth day, I woke up from the office. These days, I lived in seclusion, thinking about the past and the future, and made myself haggard. I grew a lot of Hu dregs, and I lost a few pounds.


    "Chu Wenyang is an old fox. In order to get benefits from me, he is merciless." I didn''t even brush my teeth. I simply made a pot of tea and gargled. Then I lit a cigarette and sat on the leather chair.


    The Song family and Tianmen can be put aside for the time being. After all, they are worried about the Li family behind Tiejiang, and they can''t make much trouble. They just play tricks, and they are not afraid.


    The main reason is that Chu Wenyang''s methods are right and well grounded. He doesn''t have to worry about the Li family at all. Unless the Li family has someone higher than him, it can''t stop.


    Moreover, as one of the three great families, the Li family will never take the initiative to help Tiejiang out of the siege. Only when Tiejiang asks for it, the Li family will do it.


    But such a request, Tiejiang fell, less than a last resort, I really do not want to turn to the Li family, besides, or because Chu Wenyang alone!


    Simply nibbling on the bread left by Ning Xing, I opened the window and breathed the fresh air in the morning, trying to keep myself awake.


    But suddenly, Liang Guan knocked on the door and walked in. He said in an urgent voice: "Li Guan, someone is looking for you. She said... She is Chu Yuyan!"


    I was shocked and suddenly turned back, "how is that possible? Did you hear me wrong? Is it Chu Yuyan or Chu Yuyan? "


    "This..." Liang Guan rubbed his hands, as if he was not sure.

 Chapter 364

    "Come on, follow me down." I looked at Liang Guan and waved my hand. No matter whether he heard me wrong or not, I had to go.


    When I went down to the first floor of Tiejiang building, I saw that it was Chu Yuyan, not Chu Yuyan.


    At this time, Chu Yuyan sat alone in the hall, wearing a pair of sunglasses, covering half of her face, as if she had done it deliberately.


    Seeing that Liang Guan followed me far away, Chu Yuyan immediately took off her sunglasses and looked very nervous. She quickly met me and said, "brother-in-law, I have something to do with you."


    "Yuyan, didn''t you take the notice? Why did you come to Pearl City? " I picked the eyebrow, my heart is very confused.


    Chu Yuyan grabbed my hand and said, "brother-in-law, it''s inconvenient to go up here. Today I have something very important to come to you."


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you up." I nodded.


    Five minutes later, back to commander Tiejiang''s office.


    Liang Guan retreated and left the space for me and Chu Yuyan.


    "Come on, Yuyan, drink water." I put Chu Yuyan on the sofa and poured her a cup of boiled water, just like my sister, for fear that she would be thirsty.


    "Thank you, brother-in-law." Chu Yuyan took the cup, first took a sip, and then put it on the table, Liu Mei tightly close together, the whole person wants to say and stop.


    I couldn''t understand it at that time. What''s important for Chu Yuyan to ask me? So nervous?


    So, I asked: "Yuyan, if you have something to say, you don''t have to be taboo in front of your brother-in-law. His brother-in-law always treats you as his sister. Is there any difficulty in your career?"


    "It''s not this problem, it''s my uncle Chu Wenyang..." Chu Yuyan gently shakes her jaw and bites her pink lips with her pointed tiger teeth.


    I immediately stare big eyes, not from pour to take a breath, quickly ask a way: "is Chu Wen Yang that old thing did to you?"


    Chu Yuyan pinched her fingers, and her face was tangled. She even said, "no, he sent him to the south. I know everything you did in the Chu family. If you go on like this, your brother-in-law will be greatly hindered. If Tiejiang''s development is cut off, it will be very difficult for you to find your sister in the Fang family."


    "I really don''t know what to do. I can''t watch my brother-in-law being beaten down. In the end, I have no ability to save my sister, let alone watch my sister..."


    "but on the other side is my uncle. I feel I can''t do this. After all, I''m the Chu family..."


    "so I have to come to see my brother-in-law myself ... "


    ...


    I immediately understood Chu YuYan''s intention. Her original intention was to help me. She couldn''t watch Tiejiang lose. Later, when she was weak, she was forced back to the north by Tianmen, which made the whole plan to go south fall apart. Finally, she lost the chance to go to Fang''s house to find Chu Yuyan!


    However, due to the family relationship with Chu Wenyang, Chu Yuyan was very entangled. She wanted to help me, but she couldn''t make it. There were few reliable people around, so she came to me to make up her mind.


    Perhaps, Chu YuYan''s heart is biased towards me and Chu Yuyan, otherwise she can''t come to me. After all, Chu Yuyan and she are the real siblings. She just can''t get through her heart and needs more than one person to persuade her.


    "You mean you can help me? How can you help me? " I solemnly asked.


    "Brother in law, I secretly opened the document in the safe in his study while my uncle was not in Yanjing, and copied it. It''s a top secret document. Without this document, I can''t find anything. As long as I follow the document record, I can find it clearly. Anyway, brother in law, you can have a look." Chu Yuyan nodded her head, took out a folder from her bag, and gave it to me with great trust.


    "Top secret documents?" I held the folder with five fingers, feeling heavy. Subconsciously, I opened it and took out a file to see. The contents of it made my pupils contract.


    The content of this document alone is enough to put Chu Wenyang in a place of eternal doom!


    I took a deep breath, slowly put the folder on the table, gently pushed it in front of Chu Yuyan, and said: "Yuyan, I''m sorry, I can''t take your document, I can''t let you do such a thing for myself, so you will become a sinner of Chu family. With your uncle''s mind, you can guess that you are helping me. I''m afraid you can''t even enter the Chu family It''s over. "


    "But her sister! I haven''t contacted my sister up to now. Since she entered the Fang family, it''s just like the world has evaporated. If you can''t go to the Fang family one day, my brother-in-law, I''m very upset. " Chu Yuyan is in a hurry.


    "What about your uncle Chu Wenyang? You really care about it, don''t you? Although I''m against Chu Wenyang now, I don''t want to bring you in, so I can''t accept your document. Even if tiejiangnan''s plan is cut off, I can''t take you as a shield. " I speak seriously and sincerely, thinking that Chu Wenyang treats her two sisters mercilessly, but they always treat him like relatives, Chu Wenyang is a scum!


    Chu Yuyan became very aggrieved and her eyes turned red slowly. "When I was a child, my uncle was very good to me and my sister. Since my parents died and my uncle took over the Chu family, everything has changed, and my family is no longer like home.""Don''t worry, my brother-in-law will be your home in the future." I can''t help sighing. I''m afraid to hurt Chu YuYan''s heart. I haven''t explained the real reason, because people like Chu Wenyang, who are full of interests, don''t have to think about why.


    Of course, there is another possibility that Chu Yuyan and Chu Yuyan both know it, but they are not willing to admit it.


    I comfortingly patted Chu Yuyan on the shoulder, put the folder in her hand, and said: "Yuyan, I know you are kind-hearted to help me, but I don''t want you to make yourself in a dilemma in order to help me, and even have to bear the name of the whole Chu family sinner, so forget it, brother-in-law is a man, who can afford to lose, put down, fall down and get up again."


    "But brother-in-law, sister, she has been in the Fang family for so long. How can she drag on? If tie Jiangnan is forced to retreat, how long will it take to find his elder sister? " Chu Yu Yan was so anxious that she burst into tears and fell on the folder drop by drop.


    I pointed to the folder and advised, "what about your uncle? Each of these documents is enough to kill your uncle. Do you have the heart? What''s more, your uncle is the owner of the Chu family. He is the sole one. If he falls down, the whole Chu family will decline. Can you afford this responsibility? Can you stand being treated as a sinner by all the Chu family? "


    "I..." Chu Yuyan was entangled as never before.


    I smile, touched Chu YuYan''s head, "silly girl, like your sister, always for others, but forget yourself, you can rest assured, brother-in-law has other ways."


    Chu Yu Yan suddenly raised her head, her eyes staring at me tightly, "no!"


    "I see, brother-in-law, you can''t help it!"


    ...


    the author''s words: add more for 10000 crowns in advance!

 Chapter 365

    "How can my brother-in-law not? You look down on your brother-in-law too much. You can rest assured, Yuyan. You don''t have to worry about it. " I smile against my heart and quickly take out a paper towel to wipe Chu YuYan''s tears. What I say is all irony, in order not to let her worry, so I do something stupid that I shouldn''t do.


    Compared with failure, I do not want to let Chu Yuyan bear unnecessary charges for my own interests and become a "traitor" and "sinner" denounced by everyone in the Chu family, because Chu Wenyang and I are not the same kind of people.


    I''m not the kind of person who can give up everything for the sake of interests and treat all the relatives and friends around me as tools.


    I have my own ideas, and I have my own rules of conduct, that is, I can''t put interests first.


    "Really? Brother in law, do you really have a way? But why do I always feel that you are just comforting me? " Chu Yuyan blinked her wet eyes, took the paper towel from my hand and gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    I kept a smile against my heart and said: "Yuyan, please believe me, I really have a way."


    "Well, I hope what you said is true. I really hope that you can find your sister as soon as possible and go to the Fang family. My status is so low that I can''t even get into the Fang family. It''s even more difficult to see my sister. You can only rely on my brother-in-law." Chu Yuyan squeezed the tissue into a ball, looked down at the folder on the other hand, and bit her lips again, looking very tangled.


    "Yes, you can stay in Mingzhu city today. I''ll arrange a place for you to rest. You can live any time. As for this folder, you can destroy it when there is no one. I don''t want it to be your burden." I promise to come down, in fact, no bottom of the heart, more anxious than anyone.


    ...


    for the convenience of taking care of Chu Yuyan, I specially arranged for her and me to stay in the same hotel, deliberately chatting with her and having dinner with her, never mentioning the documents, and pretending to have no pressure.


    However, the whole day down, Chu jade Yan Si did not change the color of entanglement, the whole person absent-minded.


    I advised her to destroy the folder in her room, but she said it would not be too late to solve it in the evening.


    I was very worried that this silly girl would do stupid things, so I insisted on going. I had to let her destroy the folder face to face and flush it into the toilet before I was willing to leave.


    Chuyuyan helpless, only the top secret documents out, little by little into the toilet, disappeared.


    "Well, I can rest assured. Yuyan, you can have a rest earlier. I have something else to do. I want to go back to Tiejiang." I secretly relaxed breath, hurriedly exit Chu Yu Yan''s room.


    Back to Tiejiang office, it''s already nine o''clock in the evening. Tomorrow morning is the deadline given by Chu Wenyang!


    I almost helpless, in the office to think of countermeasures, think of headache, smoke one after another.


    As time goes on, the night gets deeper and deeper, the time gets later and later, and the arrival of the seventh day gets closer and closer.


    Almost all members of Tiejiang left Tiejiang building. When they returned to their respective places of residence, I was the only one whose office was still on.


    A bright moon hung high in the sky, the dark clouds gradually covered, a dull thunder burst out of thin air, and a hazy drizzle began to fall in the night, as if indicating the arrival of a storm.


    The strong wind blows into the windowsill, which makes the table top file turn and my hair fall.


    The drizzle turned into a pouring rain, and the drizzle hit the window. I pulled it up and looked at the thundering night sky, sighing silently, "do you really want to find the Li family?"


    "Tiejiang is going south. It''s just the beginning. I''m going to seek the Li family. This is a successful strategy. I''m afraid it will be difficult for the Li family to look down on it. I''m afraid it will be difficult to ask the Li family for resources in the future."


    "Moreover, Tiejiang power is extremely important, but my personal money is not so important. If we cooperate with Chu Wenyang, we can not only make Tiejiang develop rapidly, but also wash the white star network. This is really the best of both worlds."


    "But Chu Wenyang, an old man, has to open 60% of his mouth. It''s like a lion''s mouth."


    "The most important thing is that I said earlier that I would not cooperate with Chu Wenyang, but now I am willing to compromise. Once I cooperate, Chu Wenyang will certainly advance an inch, not play."


    "It''s even possible that he will use his power to gradually suppress me and control Tiejiang in disguise. This old man has a good abacus. He can earn money anyway."


    I murmured to myself that there were only two strategies left in my mind. One was to seek the help of the Li family, and the other was to cooperate with Chu Wenyang. But these two strategies were all down to earth strategies, which were of no benefit to Tiejiang.


    Of course, there is a third strategy, but I have asked Chu Yuyan to destroy it, because I really don''t want her to bear the responsibility.


    If the third stratagem is used and Chu Yuyan is regarded as a traitor of Chu family, then I am the real culprit, the real culprit!


    This is undoubtedly hurt Chu Yuyan, my conscience does not allow myself to do so.


    This night, sleepless all night, thunder always reverberated in my ears, I took a chair to sit in front of the window, silent looking at the Pearl City in the rainy night, my heart is very melancholy.This kind of feeling is a bit like the end of the mountain and the end of the river, which reminds me of the appearance that I left Ling''s home at the beginning and almost had no way out.


    At that time, thanks to Chu YuYan''s help, I was able to find another village.


    But now, both strategies can''t be used. Although it''s better to seek the Li family, because of my special identity, if I touch the Li family rashly, I''m afraid there won''t be any accident.


    In particular, the man in Black said that he would hide for a period of time and could not show up. Li Qi was at my side again. I had no idea who was behind him. It was very likely that he would be killed. Let alone me, even the people around him might be involved!


    "It''s not the time to really touch the Li family yet..." I choked out the cigarette end and sighed deeply.


    ...


    the night rain swept the city and fell on the earth. Everything began to wake up, and the sky was bright, but it was gray.


    The seventh day, finally!


    This day, Chu Wenyang no longer through the phone, but with a confident smile, personally came to Tiejiang building, entered my office, sat opposite me.


    Chu Wenyang cocked up his legs, lit a tegun cigarette, and went straight to the theme, "I''ve been waiting for a long time these seven days, nephew Li Xian. Tell me your answer, whether it''s cooperation or not."


    "If you don''t cooperate, Tiejiang will be defeated by me. No one can help me."


    "But if I cooperate, I''ll only take 60% of it, and I won''t force you too hard."


    "How''s it going? I''ll give you five minutes to think about it. "

 Chapter 366

    At this moment, I look at Chu Wenyang, and Chu Wenyang is also looking at me.


    This kind of helpless, powerful pressure, have to compromise feeling, makes me feel unprecedented.


    Time goes by...


    for one minute, I light a cigarette heavily and smoke silently. Chu Wenyang always keeps a confident smile, as if he thinks that I will definitely choose to compromise and give up.


    Two minutes later, the whole office was silent and dignified, but it was filled with the smell of cigarettes. Every time it burned, it was like an accelerator of time.


    When the third minute came, I snuffed out the butt of my cigarette. I had a crazy idea in my heart. I decided not to bow my head and compromise. It''s a big deal to ask the Li family for help. Although it''s too early, the murderer that should come will always come. It''s not too late. Since Chu Wenyang wants to play, I''ll play with him to see who is cruel!


    After a long meditation, the fourth minute passed quietly.


    Until the fifth minute, I suddenly looked up, Chu Wenyang thought I wanted to compromise, confident mouth more Yang higher.


    I was about to say no when the door of the office was suddenly pushed open. Chu Yuyan was holding a brand-new folder in her hand. No matter what, she went directly to Chu Wenyang and said, "uncle, stop it! I have a top secret document for you. If you don''t stop dealing with tie Jiang and your brother-in-law, I''ll report you! "


    With that, Chu Yuyan took out one of the documents from the folder and threw it into Chu Wenyang''s hand.


    Chu Wenyang took it up and saw that his face changed dramatically on the spot. The whole person glared at Chu Yuyan angrily. He raised his hand and slapped, "Damn, you dare to steal my things? You son of a bitch with your arms out! "


    PA ~ ~


    the slap of Chu Wenyang slaps Chu Yuyan on the cheek, which makes her fall uncontrollably. She can''t hold it firmly and let the folder fall to the ground.


    Chu Wenyang picked up the folder, his face was very pale, nervous to the extreme, quickly took out the lighter, lit it.


    I can''t believe looking at the burning document. I can''t react at all. I''m very shocked. It turns out that Chu Yuyan has another document!


    "Son of a bitch! What''s wrong with my Chu family? You are a traitor Chu Wenyang throws the burning folder on the ground, stares at Chu Yuyan, who covers his face on the ground, and curses madly.


    "I..." Chu Yu Yan was scolded and cried. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to speak. She was shaking all over.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You are the son of Biao. In the future, my Chu family won''t be like you!" When Chu heard Yang Qi, he yelled and totally ignored my existence.


    When I react, Chu Yuyan has been scolded to shame, tears desperately down.


    Staring at the scene in front of me, angry Chu Wenyang and crying Chu Yuyan, I sighed in my heart that what I didn''t want to happen happened happened.


    But, Chu Yuyan is for me, for me and Chu Yuyan, just make such a stupid thing, how can I let her bear alone?


    It''s better to minimize Chu YuYan''s responsibility and let this brother-in-law be a shameless villain. Even if he is misunderstood or scolded, I won''t feel too guilty.


    Simply, I pretended to be an ugly villain, interrupted Chu Wenyang''s scolding and said with a sneer: "Chu Wenyang, do you think this folder will be ok if it''s burned? I tell you, I have another one here. It''s stupid of you Chu people to hand over the documents to you face to face


    "Brother in law, you?" Chu jade Yan side once face, very surprised, don''t know what I am doing at all.


    It was Chu YuYan''s unexpected expression that made Chu Wenyang misunderstand him. He immediately frowned and burst into anger and said, "Li Shaobai, what do you mean? Did you use Chu Yuyan? "


    "Yes, I used Chu Yuyan, that is, I used her trust in me to ask her to help me check you and steal your information. I still want to use her as a gun, but Chu Yuyan is too stupid to show you the document face-to-face. If I didn''t have another copy, wouldn''t this plan be in vain?" I kept as like as two peas, and I felt a sigh of sadness. Chu Yu Yan, this silly girl, is exactly the same as her sister. She helped me like this. I made a little man for her. What''s wrong with it? She''s my sister!


    Chu Wenyang''s face changed greatly, and his facial features twisted quickly. He stared at Chu Yuyan and scolded: "Chu Yuyan, you fool, do you know that you have been used? Li Shaobai is using you. Can''t you see that? You fool, the bereaved star! Get out of here and see what I''m going to do with you! "


    "Yes." Chu Yuyan dare not not from, trembling from the ground to get up, tangled looked at me, want to explain for me, but in my eyes, she understood what I mean, only nibble lips, out of the office.


    As soon as Chu Wenyang says that Chu Yuyan leaves, I feel at ease. At least Chu Wenyang''s words prove that Chu YuYan''s responsibility has been reduced to the minimum. There will be punishment, but she will not be driven out of the Chu family.


    At this moment, Chu heard that the face of the sun was bloodless, and he stood opposite me with his fists firmly clenched. He said, "Li Shaobai, I didn''t expect that you are such a mean person. You should take advantage of my Chu family to try to contain me.""Yes, I am a villain, don''t you agree? Have seed you come to bite me? Believe it or not, as soon as I give the documents to the authorities, you''ll have to step down immediately? " I laughed sarcastically.


    Chu was gnashing his teeth when he heard Yang Qi. His pale old face showed green veins, and even his breath was shaking. "Li Shaobai, what do you want? Cooperation can be done. I won''t threaten you any more. How about you return the document to me? "


    "To you? What''s the big joke? How hard did it take me to get this document? Can I pay it back in a word? Chu Wenyang, Chu Wenyang, do you think highly of yourself? " I told lies with my eyes open. In fact, I have no documents at all.


    "Li Shaobai, what do you want? Let''s make it clear here today. " Chu Wenyang''s eyes, showing a strong fear and helplessness, just like before me, helpless, exhausted, I and his position, in this lie, suddenly reversed, from Chu Wenyang to control me, into me to control Chu Wenyang.


    The most important thing is that Chu Wenyang, an old man, still believes it.


    I simply curled up my legs, yawned and said faintly, "I didn''t want to do anything. As long as you are willing to help Tiejiang, suppress Tianmen for me, and help me wash the white star net, I will return the document to you when I am in a good mood and satisfied. What''s the matter?"


    At this point, I deliberately pick eyebrows, learning the tone of Chu Wenyang before, pretending that I have your handle, "or I''ll give you seven days to think about it?"

 Chapter 367

    "You Chu Wenyang wants to curse his mother. I stare at him and he immediately shut up for fear of provoking me.


    "Come on, I''ll give you five minutes to think about it." I learned the tone before Chu Wenyang and lit a cigarette slowly.


    Chu Wenyang is biting his teeth, his eyes are red, and there is no way to do it any more. He is holding back his power for the first time. No matter how powerful he is, I can''t use him.


    I looked at Chu Wenyang with a smile, thinking that I was helpless just now, now it''s his turn to try this feeling.


    I am very calm smoking, in the heart no longer nervous, because I this is a move can make Chu Wenyang to put on the bottom of the prison, he had to compromise, had to bow.


    In the course of these five minutes, Chu Wenyang''s eyes kept flashing, and he seemed to be thinking about strategy rapidly.


    However, Chu Wenyang''s face became more and more ugly, as if he could not find any countermeasures at all.


    Five minutes later, I put out the cigarette, rubbed my hands and said, "Mr. Chu, have you considered it? There are limits to my patience. "


    "Li Shaobai, did you pretend to be helpless just now?" Chu Wenyang forced his anger and asked with a frown.


    I don''t care three seven twenty-one, directly nodded and admitted, "yes, I just want to let you feel the feeling of pride from heaven and despair from hell."


    "Well, you Li Shaobai, I didn''t expect you to be so scheming." Chu Wen Yang teeth are almost broken, clenched fists, gas in constant vibration.


    "Cut the crap. Do you agree or not?" I scold mouth, lazy to talk nonsense with Chu Wenyang.


    When Chu Wenyang heard this, he stood still and did not respond for a long time.


    "In that case, Mr. Chu should go back and prepare for the future. With your crimes, a hundred lives are not enough to die." I gave a cold hum and immediately ordered the guest to leave.


    After a while, Chu Wenyang''s expression changed greatly, and his fear reached the limit. He was completely anxious. "No, I promise you, I promise you, OK? Don''t do that. As long as I do it according to your requirements, you will return the documents to me, OK? "


    "Yes, but it all depends on your attitude and efficiency." I immediately agreed to come down, thinking that I have a fart file, and I''m completely lying with my eyes open. If Chu Wenyang knows that I''m fooling him, he must have a mouthful of old blood.


    Chu Wenyang took a deep look at me, mixed with deep fear and helplessness. Even if he was very reluctant, he could only nod his head and said, "this matter is OK. I will do it according to your requirements, but I repeat that this document must be returned to me. If you advance an inch, don''t blame me."


    Chu Wenyang had no confidence in this, just to give himself a step down and save some face.


    Unfortunately, Chu Wenyang met me, I will not give him any face, any steps!


    "What? a life-and-death struggle? Are you willing to take up your present position? You''re not allowed to advance an inch. You want 60% from me. Now I''m not allowed to advance an inch? Don''t forget, you Chu Wenyang are not qualified to negotiate terms with me now, do you understand? " I deliberately satirize and poke at the pain.


    Chu Wenyang''s breathing was not smooth, and he was satirized by me. But he didn''t dare to provoke me. He had to bear this anger and gnash his teeth and say: "Li Shaobai, you are very powerful this time, but you''d better not let me catch you!"


    "It doesn''t bother you. You can''t find it. Please leave." I reached out and pointed to the closed office door.


    "Hum." Chu Wenyang raised his pace, and every step seemed extremely difficult and heavy.


    Chu Wenyang goes out of the door, scolds Chu Yuyan a few words outside, and then takes her to leave Tiejiang together. It is estimated that she will go back to Chu''s house and give Chu Yuyan a good spur, but it should not matter. After all, Chu''s house is so indifferent.


    I was deeply relieved that the whole incident was finally solved, and Chu YuYan''s responsibility was also reduced to the minimum. Her whole body immediately relaxed, half sitting and half lying on the office chair, so she fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was already noon, Wang Chao''s phone was ringing violently.


    I pressed the call button feebly, "Hello, Wang Chao."


    "Well? How do you talk so powerless? Haven''t found a way yet? " Wang Chao was stunned.


    I said: "it''s OK. You can rest assured that Chu Wenyang''s affairs have been solved by me. It''s estimated that the limelight will disappear after another day or two. Moreover, he will help Tiejiang to suppress Tianmen."


    "How is that possible? How did you do that? " Wang Chao''s voice trembled, full of shock.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, just do your own thing well. Anyway, the problem has been solved, and then Tiejiang will open up a new situation." After thinking about it, I''d better not mention the top secret documents.


    "No, Li Shaobai, are you lying to me?" Wang Chao was shocked and curious. He caught me and asked, "Li Shaobai, if you dare to cheat me, the consequences will be very serious. Don''t brag in front of me!"


    "This matter concerns Tiejiang. It''s extremely important. You should be responsible for pulling the bull''s skin like this!""Well! Li Shaobai, if you tell the truth quickly and lie to me again, don''t blame me for reporting to leader Shao and asking you to be accountable! "


    ...


    "I''m so tired, that''s it. I''m very tired now, and I don''t have the strength to talk to you." I''m too lazy to explain to Wang Chao. I hang up decisively and secretly think that I''ll feel a little mysterious. Maybe Wang Chao will be more afraid of me and won''t make a muck stick to block me in the future.


    But Wang Chao, a jerk, tried his best to call me and didn''t let me sleep at all.


    "Damn it." I couldn''t help but scold, so I had to mute the phone and secretly scold Wang Chao for being kicked by a donkey. Is Lao Tzu so untrustworthy?


    As a result, when Wang Chao saw that I didn''t answer the phone, he sent me several short messages, scolded me for bragging, and threatened me to get rid of what I had caught him before, otherwise he would go to complain.


    "Damn it, if you don''t solve Chu Wenyang, you Wang Chao will step in and kill me." I got up and ran to the sofa to lie down. I was so tired that I didn''t feel in the mood to pay attention to Wang Chao. If he wanted to sue, he would sue.


    When I woke up again, it was early in the morning. I was covered with a quilt. It was estimated that Ning Xing helped me build it.


    I vaguely picked up the next cell phone, which has hundreds of missed calls, including Shao Wentian''s.


    I hastened to call Shao Wentian back, only to know that Wang Chao, an asshole, really went to report me.


    Shao Wentian said on the phone: "this is not really the same as what Wang Chao said, is it? If it''s true, it''s not easy for me


    "Wait and see. Since someone wants to hit himself in the face, hit him." I''m very upset. I secretly scold Wang Chao for not uniting when he should unite. He fights with me all day. I think it''s a pig''s head.

 Chapter 368

    After all, Wang Chao was too rebellious and always aimed at me, the hidden little Lord. He really wanted to be cured.


    As for how I made Chu Wenyang turn over to help Tiejiang, Shao Wentian didn''t ask, and I didn''t say.


    After hanging up, Wang Chao happened to call again.


    I picked my eyebrows and pressed the call button. "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Well, I''ve told leader Shao about it. Are you finished this time? You can''t get rid of your position by spreading false information! " Wang Chao was very proud and his tone was very loud.


    I Oh a, light said: "originally I''m going to end, I''m so scared."


    "Li Shaobai, what do you mean? Aren''t you afraid? " Wang Chao noticed the abnormality and asked in reverse.


    "I won''t tell you." I immediately cut off the call, leaving a trace of suspense, too lazy to talk to Wang Chao.


    I lifted the quilt, sat on the sofa and stretched. It was a cozy thing.


    These seven days have tortured me so much that I finally had a good sleep today. It''s hard for me to relax.


    Looking for a razor, I walked out of the office and wandered straight to the bathroom. In the middle of the night, there was basically no one in the whole building except the defense personnel below.


    After entering the bathroom, I washed my face first, and then looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like a different person. My face was haggard and dark circles came out.


    After hanging the scum on my face, I was about to go out when a dark shadow flashed by the door.


    "Who?" I ran out of the door and the whole corridor was empty.


    I subconsciously thought of the identity of the shadow. It must be Li Qi who was watching me in the middle of the night. There was no one else except him!


    I simply pretended to be a fool and stood in the corridor and said, "well, maybe I''m sleepy and wrong."


    However, I was thinking, Li Qi is still in Tiejiang building. What is the purpose of this product?


    ...


    in the morning, Li Qi came to my office early and gave me an alibi. He yawned and said, "well, I had a good sleep last night. I slept until dawn."


    "Not having a good dream or something?" I squint and sleep in secret. You big head ghost, you''ve been watching me all night. Do you really think I''m stupid? I just didn''t expose it.


    Li Qi sat down on the sofa, pretending to stretch his waist. "There are no good dreams, but there are many nightmares. Recently, I always dream that you are killed, which makes my liver crack. If you die, I''m against the elder''s explanation. I''m jointly and severally liable."


    "Then you don''t want me to die?" I asked tentatively.


    Li Qi nodded, "that''s natural. If you die, if the elder gets angry, he can''t kill me?"


    "What are you afraid of? Why don''t you go back to Li''s? Even if you sneak back to Li''s now, I can''t help you. " I asked tentatively, deliberately pointing out the way back to Li Qi, thinking that Li Qi, you can go quickly, I really don''t want to see you, you stay by my side, my heart is blocked.


    As a result, Li Qi said to me, "back to Li''s house? I can go back to the Li''s house and hide, but I can''t escape the first day of junior high school. I can''t stay out of the Li''s house all my life, can I? "


    "Well, if you like, keep it and continue to be my bodyguard." I was depressed at that time. Li Qi was so determined to stay by my side that I couldn''t get rid of him.


    At this time, Liang Guan with four people in charge knocked on the door and walked in, one by one with a happy face and excited.


    "Tell Li Guan that the popularity created by Chu Wenyang has begun to decline, and it is estimated that it will pass in the next few days."


    "Yes, it''s wonderful, but what''s the matter with Chu Wenyang? Isn''t he aiming at Tiejiang? "


    "That''s right. Why did the whole situation begin to change after he came to Tiejiang that day? Li Guan, what clever plan did you use? "


    Because of Li Qi''s presence, I couldn''t help mentioning all these words. I had to shift the focus and say, "no clever plan. Anyway, you know that the limelight will disappear, and Chu Wenyang will come to help us. What you need to do now is to quickly expand in Qiantang city after the limelight completely disappears, and you can''t neglect it."


    "Yes


    "Subordinates obey orders!"


    The five persons in charge headed by Liang Guan bowed their hands again and again. Their eyes were full of respect, as if I had already established an unshakable position in their minds, which was totally opposite to the attitude of meeting for the first time.


    At this juncture, Li Qi jumped out and yelled, "no, Li Shaobai, what can''t you say? You''re going to die if you say it? It''s all one''s own. Is it interesting to keep it a secret? "


    When Liang Guan and others heard this, they couldn''t help looking at each other and stood aside and didn''t dare to interrupt.


    "If I don''t say it, I have my reason. As a commander, if I don''t say something, I don''t want to put pressure on the people below. Li Qi, do you understand?" I almost didn''t get angry with Li Qi. Isn''t this to disturb the morale of the army? Is there something wrong with the goods?Li Qi didn''t listen. He even said, "I''m a member of Tiejiang, and I''m an inspector. I have the right to know. Please tell me quickly! Otherwise, I will report to the Li family and accuse you of deceiving intelligence. "


    "I has the final say, I have the final say, I say you have no power, you have no power, even if the emperor is not here." I looked at Li Qi and thought to myself, does he want to know my every move clearly? Then I won''t say it.


    "You are abusing your power!" Li Qi is upset.


    I picked up the top of the tea cup, gently on the mouth, "you can go to the Li family to sue me, but you know the consequences of private affairs between you and me."


    "You Li Qi''s face is red and his neck is thick with anger.


    "What are you doing? Shall I repeat it a second time? " I looked up and drank the hot tea, then put the cup back in place, and Liang Guan came to pour the tea for me immediately.


    Li Qi is helpless. When he sits back on the sofa, he embraces his chest with both hands and calls out from his nostrils.


    I don''t give Li Qi too many breathing opportunities. Taking advantage of the presence of Liang Guan and others, I deliberately asked, "Li Qi, do you want to know so much? Is it the task entrusted by the Li family to send you to monitor Tiejiang?"


    "What can the Li family do? I''m here for recreation. " Li Qi''s lips curled.


    I seized the loophole in the words and asked: "you said you were here for entertainment. Why did you come here again? Do you have to know what happened between Chu Wenyang and me?"


    "It''s pure curiosity. If you don''t want to say it, then forget it." Li Qi refused to admit it and played a fool trick with me.


    With a cold smile, I watched Li Qi''s face carefully and asked three times, "I don''t think you are curious. Are you here to watch me? The shadow I saw in the early morning is you, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 369

    Li Qi''s expression changed suddenly, his eyes flickered with disbelief. In a flash, he disguised himself and asked, "I just told you that I was sleeping last night. What was the dark shadow? Besides, I''m just here for recreation. The inspection is just a cover. I''ll tell you the truth. When the end of tiejiangnan, I can go back to Li''s home and get credit. "


    It''s also a routine of refusing to admit. Although I know Li Qi is pretending, I don''t have any conclusive evidence and he doesn''t admit it. No one can do anything with him.


    If I ask repeatedly like this, there will be no result. I''ll just imitate Li Qi and pretend to be a fool and say, "maybe I''ve lost my eye. I''m sorry I misunderstood you."


    "Just know." Li Qi raised his head. It''s very useful. You just wronged me. I almost couldn''t resist to expose him.


    That night, I left Tiejiang building with Liang Guan and sat in a luxurious red flag car, followed by seven or eight Audi A8, just like a head of state on a tour to inspect the prosperous area of Mingzhu city.


    Under the pressure of Chu Wenyang, many places in Tiejiang, including bars, nightclubs, high-level clubs and so on, have to close down, whether they are low-level or high-level. Now the limelight has not completely disappeared, and many places are cold and quiet.


    In particular, all kinds of underground transactions have been seriously frustrated, and countless people have been arrested. Tiejiang has spent a lot of effort to get some people out.


    On the bus, Liang Guan said, "Li Guan, Tiejiang has been hit hard these days. If it wasn''t for Li Guan, I''m afraid it would be a total failure this time."


    "Although he won Chu Wenyang, Tiejiang can''t be proud. After all, Tianmen and the Song family are the two great enemies. It''s not necessarily easier to deal with them than Chu Wenyang. Moreover, all this has just begun, and the real fight is still behind." I closed the window and opened it faintly.


    "Yes." Liang Guan bows and nods.


    I picked pick eyebrows, "tell me about the recent situation of Tianmen."


    "Tell Li Guan that Tianmen has been developing well these days under the crazy pressure of Chu Wenyang. It not only consolidates its own power, but also has the potential to expand. It seems that it wants to take the whole Nantian as its own." Liang Guan said.


    I asked, "where is the Song family?"


    "This... The Song family''s means are secret. We can only roughly know that the Song family and Tianmen are united, but we can''t verify how the other party cooperates..." Liang Guan looks embarrassed.


    "It''s the so-called" know yourself and know the enemy "that you can win a hundred battles. Since you don''t know, you should do your best to investigate. It''s better to find out whether it''s a face-to-face investigation or to send an undercover agent to sneak into Tianmen. In short, you must find out. It''s better to kill each other for Tianmen and the Song family." I pinched my chin and lowered my head to think. I abandoned song Shaocheng again and got so much benefit. Song Hai, an old king, will not give up. I have to find out the relationship between him and Tianmen, and then collapse from it.


    Liang Guan was puzzled and sighed: "the subordinates have thought about it, but there is no suitable person to enter Tianmen, because it is by no means easy. If you want to enter Tianmen, this person must have enough mind and tactful way of doing things. It is very difficult to find such a person."


    "No, it''s not difficult. I have a very suitable person." After listening to this, I suddenly think of a person with enough mind, tact and comprehensive ability. That''s him!


    "What does Li Guan mean?" Liang Guan was very excited.


    I raised an enigmatic smile and said, "it''s not worth mentioning, it''s not worth mentioning. Just do your best to do your own thing, and leave the rest to me. Because you can''t see him, and I won''t take him back to Mingzhu City, but let him directly enter the gate of heaven. With his ability, it''s more than enough."


    ...


    after breakfast the next day, I took a special helicopter for Tiejiang and flew directly to Dongling City, which I had not seen for a long time. I didn''t inform Li Qi at all.


    Now is the critical moment, how can you take Li Qi? I didn''t dare to park the plane on the Dongling Tiejiang river. I didn''t dare to have too much contact with Sunan. Instead, I stopped on the top of the building of Yi''an company.


    As soon as I came back, I immediately caused a sensation in the whole Yi''an company, and all the company''s senior managers, led by General Manager qiao, warmly welcomed me.


    "Welcome to the president!"


    "Welcome to the president!"


    After struggling, I walked into the president''s office, where I haven''t been for a long time, and stayed in the office, leaving Mr. Qiao alone.


    I knocked on the table and simply asked about the situation of Yi''an company.


    Qiao Yi told me that at present, Yi''an company is developing well. The star plan has already been in full swing. It has not only received attention in Dongling City, but also some rich and high-ranking officials in several surrounding cities have begun to join in. It can be said that the business is booming.


    Even the spark club in Yanjing has been completed, and it has begun to win over the dignitaries in the capital and form one network after another.


    Even spark club itself has formed a phenomenon. People who join the club often get together to discuss cooperation, such as a chamber of Commerce.


    One of the most beneficial is Yi''an company. In the presence of General Manager qiao, it has reached agreements with many large and medium-sized companies and distributed spark bodyguards who are far more than ordinary bodyguards to stay in the other company. It has not only gained benefits, but also gained credibility.Having said all this, I nodded with satisfaction, "Mr. Qiao, you are very good. I''m sure you''re right. You''re a person worthy of trust. I''m the shake off shopkeeper. I''m too dutiful. Mr. Qiao won''t blame me, will he?"


    "Ha ha, the president is joking. If it wasn''t for you, this Yi''an company wouldn''t have developed to this level in its whole life. This is my dream. The president will be able to divide two by five, so don''t be modest." Joe always laughs.


    After a pause, I remembered the purpose of Dongling city and asked: "Mr. Qiao, how is Zhang Hui''s recent performance?"


    "President, what do you mean by this man? After you left, although he performed very well and his position rose very quickly, he still couldn''t change his position. He helped to form a faction in the company all day and formed a force. He also said that he wanted to select an elite for the president. I think Zhang Hui wanted to claim power again. He can''t stay, so he was fired by me and has left Yi''an company. " Joe frowned instantly and looked very unhappy.


    "You fired Zhang Hui? But what if he did it for me from the bottom of his heart? Then, Mr. Qiao, don''t you have wronged him? " I was in a hurry at that time. Zhang Hui is a rare talent. Now that I have left Yi''an company, where can I find him?


    "We have experienced a power struggle. Yian company can''t stand the second time. No one knows what Zhang Hui is thinking. I''m just for the sake of insurance. If the president wants to blame me, I''m willing to take full responsibility." Joe arched his hand and bent down deeply.


    I can''t help sighing, quickly picked up Mr. Qiao, "Oh, Mr. Qiao, what you did is right. Everything is for the sake of the company. I don''t blame you. Get up."


    General Manager qiao straightened his waist again. I looked at him solemnly and said, "General Manager qiao, Zhang Hui, this person is bound to be found. I have great use!"

 Chapter 370

    "It''s not difficult to find Zhang Hui. He did leave Yi''an company, but as far as I know, he is still in Dongling city."


    "However, Zhang Hui''s bad behavior is well-known in Dongling City, and many companies are unwilling to accept him, so Zhang Hui started a small company with the money he earned in Yi''an company."


    "Unfortunately, Zhang Hui has no background, and no one is willing to cooperate with him. This small company soon went bankrupt and lost all its capital." Joe always smashes his mouth. He is reluctant. He seems to have a bad heart for Zhang Hui all the time.


    My eyes brightened. "So, Mr. Joe, do you know where he is?"


    "Yes, he''s in a very poor situation now. No one in the security industry of his old line is willing to recruit him. It''s said that he is now working as a waiter in a western restaurant." Said Joe.


    "I''m just hungry. Take me now." I waved and asked Mr. Qiao to take me to the western restaurant where Zhang Hui was.


    Half an hour later, we arrived at the western restaurant.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I was stunned. Looking at the door of this western restaurant, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. At the beginning, I sent Ling Xiaoxiao and Chen Wen to dinner. It was here. At that time, I was still waiting outside.


    Feeling, I raised the pace, walked into the western restaurant, and Joe sat in a more remote corner.


    At this moment, many people are dining in the western restaurant. The waiters in red and white professional clothes are walking around with Western food and red wine. Their service attitude is very good.


    General Manager qiao raised his hand, pointed to a figure coming out from the kitchen in the distance and said, "president, look, Zhang Hui."


    I followed Mr. Qiao''s gesture and looked in the direction of Zhang Hui. I found that Zhang Hui seemed to be a different person. He was tired and sweating, but with a reluctant smile, he served for the guests. He was no longer as energetic as he had been, and the whole person seemed to have returned to the beginning.


    "Zhang Hui..." I sighed. Zhang Hui was the first person to follow me. If he hadn''t made a mistake, he might not have become what he is now.


    But at this time, Zhang Hui in the distance accidentally bumps into the red wine on the table, and the poured red wine splashes onto the clothes of a man and a woman.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Zhang Hui flustered, quickly took out a clean cloth, wipe the table, trying to get the man and woman''s forgiveness.


    As a result, the man first stood up, holding the dyed red clothes, directly scolded, "Damn, I''m sorry, is it useful? Do you know how much my dress is worth? "


    "I... it''s all my fault. Please forgive me. I''ll compensate you for the clothes." Zhang Hui''s face turned white. He had to apologize as much as possible.


    This man''s face is more and more ugly, even in a place like a western restaurant, he yells at me without quality, "just a waiter, can you afford to pay for it?"


    "Call your manager right away. My dress will cost at least twenty or thirty thousand, which will pay you half a year''s salary! Can you afford it? "


    The lady of the same trade noticed that all the people around were watching. She quickly put out her hand and said, "OK, what do you care about with a waiter? Big deal, buy another one. "


    As a result, the man was not happy. He immediately grabbed Zhang Hui''s clothes and refused to let him go. He also slapped Zhang Hui three times with great force. He had to ask for an explanation, which made the manager of the western restaurant run to him in a hurry.


    After knowing the whole thing, the manager first gave Zhang huixun a lecture, then piled up a smiling face and said, "Mr. Wang, as long as you are willing to reconcile and do not affect our restaurant, we are willing to be responsible for this dress."


    "That''s about the same." The man glared and sat down again. For the three slaps Zhang Hui was slapped, the man did not mention a word, a reasonable expression.


    The manager turned around and stared at Zhang Hui fiercely. He yelled in a low voice: "Zhang Hui! This account is in your charge. It will be deducted from your salary. When you pay it back, you''ll go away! I tell you, you deserve to be beaten. You can''t afford to offend anyone here. If you don''t behave well, I''ll fire you immediately. "


    Hearing this, I was immediately upset. I left the seat immediately. Mr. Qiao followed me and walked in the direction of Zhang Hui.


    Zhang Hui turned his back to me and didn''t notice my coming. Until I patted him on the shoulder, he suddenly looked back and saw my existence.


    At this moment, Zhang Hui''s face, the emergence of a strong shame, the whole person subconsciously turned and ran.


    "Zhang Hui! Come back to me. Did I let you go? " I yelled, Zhang Hui did not dare to run again, walked back with difficulty, and did not dare to look at me with his head down.


    Next to the manager and a man and a woman are muddled, do not know what the situation.


    I was too lazy to pay attention to outsiders. I took a deep look at Zhang Hui and said, "lift your head up!"


    "Yes..." Zhang Hui clenched his teeth and raised his head. His left face was red and swollen, and there were still three slap marks on his face.


    I looked at it for a while, then turned my face and looked at the manager and the man coldly, "how much is it? I''ll pay for him. "


    "Thirty thousand." The man said a word.


    "Give it to him." I turned around and winked at Joe. He immediately collected 30000 cash from his briefcase and threw it to the man.Then I went up to the manager and said, "I want to ask, what does it mean to be beaten? Is that how your restaurant treats its employees? "


    "No, it''s not." The manager blushed with shame.


    I hummed coldly, moved my eyes away again, locked tightly on Zhang Hui, "what are you still doing? Now I''ve lost my money. I can''t get these three slaps for nothing. Give them back to me! "


    With these words, the man was so upset that he grabbed my collar and said, "what are you? What do you want to meddle in? You''re going to smash me with 30000 yuan? When Laozi is a beggar? Think I have no money? "


    I am not afraid, said: "yes, you in my eyes, is a beggar, even if you have more money, in my eyes is still a beggar, the 30000 as compensation for you to buy clothes, but you hit my people, today must fight back."


    "I''ve already apologized and I''ve paid you the money. Do you think it''s reasonable to hit someone? Don''t be responsible? "


    The manager was in a hurry. He quickly came to take apart me and the man, and nervously said, "two gentlemen, there are still guests around. Please give me face. Let''s forget about this?"


    "If you''re beaten, it''s up to you." I gave a cold hum.


    The man suddenly laughed, "so what? Can you really hit me here today? "


    "I''m sorry, I can really hit you here. If I say I''ll hit you, I''ll hit you." I also smile, conveniently pushed Zhang Hui, "Zhang Hui, give this young master face back!"

 Chapter 371

    Zhang Hui dare not from, difficult to take a step forward, slowly raised his hand.


    The man glared at Zhang huileng and said, "young master, he is the son of Ouyang zhanteng, the richest man in Dongling."


    "Yes, this gentleman''s name is Ouyang zhanteng. His father is the richest man in Dongling. Ouyang Yun, you can''t afford to offend him." The manager came in and fawned on the man named Ouyang zhanteng.


    Ouyang zhanteng a listen, involuntarily raised his chest, seems to be very confident.


    I reached into Mr. Qiao''s briefcase, took out a stack of banknotes and held them in my hand, "Ouyang cloud? The richest man in Dongling? So what? Can the son of the richest man in Dongling hit people at will? Is there a royal power? Since my people dare not fight, I will fight myself, no matter who you are! "


    "Isn''t it money? Young master, I don''t have much money. The richest man in Dongling is nothing! Today, even if you call your father, no one can save you. My young master said that if I beat you, I must beat you! "


    With that, I grabbed a stack of banknotes, grabbed Ouyang zhanteng''s collar in an instant, looked at his face, and smoked without saying a word.


    PA ~


    "tell you to hit people!" The first slap, I used a lot of strength, if not with money instead of palm, I think Ouyang zhanteng can be killed by me.


    As for Ouyang zhanteng, he didn''t have the power to struggle in my hands, and he couldn''t react. When I pulled him down, he was confused.


    I don''t care three seven twenty-one, once again raised his hand, once again with a stack of money hard to draw down.


    PA ~ ~


    the second slap fell, and the whole audience gasped, causing an uproar.


    "Who is this man? Why do you look so familiar? "


    "And the middle-aged man who is familiar with him, why can''t he remember?"


    "No matter who they are, they are too brave. Even the son of the richest man in Dongling dares to fight. What''s the matter?"


    I didn''t want to pay any attention to these words. Raising my hand was the third way to slap Ouyang in the face. Ouyang screamed in pain and scared the ladies around him.


    I threw the money on Ouyang zhanteng''s face, clapped my hands and said, "this money is your medical expenses."


    Ouyang zhanteng covered his face and showed his teeth in pain. At the same time, he was very angry. He immediately wanted to fight back, "Damn, you dare to hit me?"


    "Go away!" When I raised my leg, I kicked Ouyang zhanteng in the stomach and kicked him into the street on the spot. I couldn''t speak.


    At this time, the manager realized that something had happened and immediately called the security guard of the restaurant. The whole person''s attitude suddenly changed and said in a cold voice, "I''ll catch all these people, and then I''ll report and catch them."


    As soon as the voice fell, four or five security guards took out their batons and came forward together.


    "How dare you?" I didn''t even blink my eyes. Just because of my momentum, the security guard didn''t dare to do it.


    The manager quickly picked up Ouyang zhanteng and saw that the security guard hadn''t started yet. He couldn''t help but scold: "what do you do to eat, you waste people? Hurry up and catch people. Don''t let them run away! It''s a big deal to move Mr. Ouyang. Our restaurant can''t afford to offend him. "


    As a result, the security guards didn''t dare and almost made the manager angry.


    "I''ll tell you, since things have become big, I don''t mind being bigger!" I gave Joe a stern look, and he immediately attached his ear.


    After I said a few words, Joe was shocked, but he didn''t dare not do it. He quickly took out his mobile phone and went to one side to do it according to my instructions.


    After he hung up, Mr. Joe came back and nodded to me.


    It is also at this moment, Ouyang zhanteng, who was kicked by me, finally slowed down and had the strength to speak. When he opened his mouth, he was scolding his father and his mother.


    "You son of a bitch, you don''t want to leave today, I must abolish you today!"


    "Since you say you want to make trouble, I don''t mind making it worse like you do!"


    "Nobody dares to do this to me in Dongling city. You are the first one!"


    ...


    after scolding, Ouyang zhanteng took out his mobile phone and said a lot to that crackling end. He was calling!


    Later, Ouyang zhanteng looked at me with a kind of dead eyes, "you don''t want to leave today, you all have to get what you deserve!"


    I simply took Zhang Hui and General Manager qiao to sit down and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll wait for you. I''ll see how you want to make trouble with me."


    But the manager was flustered, for fear that it would affect the fish in the pond and damage the restaurant. He urged Ouyang Zhan to give him face and not to do it in the restaurant.


    "Go away! You have no right to talk to me Ouyang zhanteng threw his anger on the manager and kicked him away. Then he sat down as if waiting for someone to clean me up.


    But under this foot, the manager did not dare to intervene any more. He looked at me with bad luck on his face. He looked at me bitterly and felt that I was the culprit of the whole thing.I didn''t even look. I patted Zhang Hui on the shoulder and asked, "Zhang Hui, why don''t you dare to hit him?"


    "Because Ouyang cloud is his..." Zhang Hui explained.


    I asked: "in your mind, I''m not as rich as a second generation of bullshit?"


    Ouyang zhanteng heard me describe him like this. He slapped the table and scolded: "Damn, who do you think is the second generation of rich bullshit?"


    "I''m talking about you. In my eyes, you are not only a beggar, but also bullshit, or even worse than bullshit. I do it for my people, because if you hit my people, you''ll hit me in the face, or you won''t have any qualifications." I side face, not surprised not flurried back a word.


    "Wait for me. I''ll kill you today. Don''t run later." Ouyang zhanteng was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but he didn''t dare to do it. He knew he couldn''t beat me, so he had to wait for the person he called.


    Two minutes later, seven or eight golden cup cars came out of the door. All of them were big men. Four or five Ferraris followed them. There were several rich young people coming down.


    As soon as these young people got out of the car, they rushed into the western restaurant with a group of black men. They surrounded us and scared all the guests to one side.


    Ouyang zhanteng was very proud. He stood up and glared at me and said in a loud voice, "how about it? Now you''re afraid? If you are wise, I will kneel down to your grandfather and kowtow to admit my mistake! "


    "The son of the richest man in Dongling, oh no, it should be said that he is the second generation of the richest man in Dongling. Is that all you have to do? It seems that I think highly of you I look up, calm out of sight, can''t help laughing.


    Ouyang zhanteng was angry, and he waved and said, "give it to Laozi, beat these three people to death, and I will be responsible for the rest."


    But at this moment, what I had been doing to Tocho finally came to an end.


    I saw dozens of Audi A6s rushing frantically to the door of the western restaurant, and hundreds of bodyguards came down from the car. Among them, dozens of people carrying big black bags smashed the glass of the restaurant with batons, and then all rushed in.


    This scene, in an instant, calmed all the people of Ouyang zhanteng!


    I stood up slowly, put my hands behind my waist, gazed at Ouyang zhanteng, and said, "my young master said, you want to make trouble. I don''t mind making it bigger."


    ...


    author''s words: for 10200 Wang Zhiguan, there is a word limit on the title, which can only be added at the end.

 Chapter 372

    With the spread of my words, hundreds of Yi''an bodyguards, without any reason, immediately blocked the people Ouyang zhanteng called from the inside to the outside, layer by layer. The scene is extremely strong. As long as the other party dares to fight first, they will definitely suffer endless fists!


    "You Ouyang zhanteng looks at the figure like a long dragon, and his face changes.


    But the manager of the restaurant was so surprised that he jumped out and accused, "what are you doing? Who told you to break these glasses? "


    I grabbed the manager''s collar and lifted him up, "I let people smash it, OK? It''s because you deserve to be beaten that I broke it. "


    The manager relied on the fact that the restaurant was his place and said with confidence, "if you let me down, how about more people? Don''t you have to lose money if it''s broken? "


    "Why not? I''m not only going to pay for it, I''m going to buy this western restaurant! " I put the manager down again and gave Joe a wink.


    Mr. Qiao immediately understood what I meant. With a big move, dozens of bodyguards carrying black leather bags came in from the crowd. Ouyang zhanteng''s people didn''t dare to stop them. They quickly gave way and counseled them thoroughly.


    Dozens of bodyguards stood in a row.


    I said: "take out 10 million first, and smash him to death until he is hospitalized!"


    On hearing this, the manager thought I was talking big and immediately laughed.


    But before the manager finished laughing, a bodyguard immediately opened the black leather bag, revealing the brand-new red banknotes inside, grabbing and smashing them on the manager!


    PA ~


    Pa Pa ~


    Pa Pa ~


    Pa Pa ~


    in the hands of bodyguards, piles of banknotes are like worthless tools. They are smashed on the manager and attacked by banknotes all over the place, which makes the manager have no place to hide.


    Especially when he hit the manager in the face, his voice was louder than slapping him in the face, so painful that he fell down at that time.


    Ten million banknotes were smashed wildly, and the manager was hard to get up and screamed, leading to banknotes flying in the whole restaurant.


    Even Ouyang zhanteng has been implicated. His pace keeps going backward and he tries to hide. All the people he brings are shocked as never before.


    "Not enough! Another ten million! " I said a word of dissatisfaction, and a bodyguard opened the black bag, grabbed a stack of money inside and threw it away.


    Until the manager was smashed so powerless struggle, was buried only a head exposed, bruised, dying, I just let people stop.


    Then, I looked back at Ouyang zhanteng, only one eye, then scared him to tremble.


    I said: "just now, did you want me to kneel down and kowtow and admit my mistake? Can you tell me again? "


    Ouyang zhanteng couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He was speechless.


    I couldn''t help saying that. I grabbed his hair and pulled him to the position of manager. With a big wave of my hand, I yelled: "give me 50 million in cash and kill this turtle grandson. Is the son of the richest man in Dongling rich and powerful? I''ll kill you with money! "


    Without waiting for Ouyang zhanteng to react, dozens of bodyguards reached into the black leather bag, took out the money and smashed it. It was the kind of smashing to death.


    All of a sudden, countless banknotes flew out, and the scene was extremely amazing. They smashed Ouyang zhanteng''s face, and he screamed in pain, but none of the people he called dared to stand up, all like a turtle.


    In addition, the guests stranded in the restaurant were too scared to stand.


    "Who is this man? This is Ouyang zhanteng, Ouyang Yun''s son. "


    "This kind of posture is a little too scary, isn''t it? It''s the first time in my life that I use so much money to smash people... "


    " tens of millions of dollars will be used to smash people. When will it take? Isn''t that too bad? "


    "If it goes down like this, even if Ouyang zhanteng can''t die, he will have to lie in the hospital for a year and a half."


    "Look familiar, look familiar, who is this man?"


    "Wait, look at the signs on the bodyguard''s clothes. This is Yi''an company!"


    "I remember, I remember, he is... The first black sheep of Dongling, Li Shaobai!"


    "Hua ~ ~"


    ..


    "ah ~ ~" Ouyang zhanteng was smashed half dead, and gradually blocked by banknotes. He fell to the ground and screamed desperately, piling up money mountains beside him!


    Just at this juncture, an angry middle-aged man rushed into the restaurant and said, "Damn, who made my restaurant like this? Which one of you is the boss? Do you want to die? "


    However, as soon as the middle-aged man, who claimed to be the owner of the restaurant, walked into the crowd and saw the scene in front of him, his throat suddenly seemed to be stuck, and his legs softened by the overwhelming amount of money, "this... This is? Manager? Young master Ouyang


    I raised my hand and motioned to the bodyguards to stop. Then I turned my face and looked at the middle-aged man who was too shocked to extricate myself. I asked, "are you looking for me? Are you the boss here? "The boss nodded and stammered: "I, I am, please, are you?"


    "You don''t care who I am. You just need to know that from now on, I''m the boss here. I bought your restaurant. As for the money, I''ll put it here. It''s about 70 million. Is it enough to buy you a western restaurant? I think you should make a lot of money, but if you can take it, that''s your ability. " I pointed to the notes on the ground, light mouth.


    With that, I turned around and left. Everyone followed me out of the restaurant and stood outside.


    Then, Ouyang zhanteng was dragged out of the pile of money by his own people. He was smashed all over, but he was still conscious and looked at me bitterly. "You dare to move me, my people dare not move you, but my dad must have received the news. As soon as he comes, you are finished! Don''t run! Do you know who my father is? "


    "Ouyang Yun!"


    "The richest man in Dongling!"


    "You can''t make it up!"


    I stood outside the restaurant, ignoring Ouyang zhanteng, waiting silently for the person that Mr. Qiao had arranged for me to come, thinking that I would clean him up later.


    Soon, the guests slowly walked out of the restaurant, their faces turned white, but they were reluctant to leave. They chose to stay here to watch and whisper.


    "That''s too bad. 70 million for this western restaurant?"


    "I think this western restaurant is worth only 10 million at most. Is he crazy?"


    "I''ve never seen such a loser before. Seven times as many!"


    At last, the owner of the restaurant instructed several waiters and dragged the manager out of the money pile. Then he ran to me and asked, "dare to ask this gentleman, do you really want to buy my restaurant at a high price of 70 million?"


    "Nonsense! My young master not only wants to buy it, but also raze it to the ground! " I said.


    ...


    the author''s words: everyone is too excited, I can only advance more!

 Chapter 373

    Before the restaurant owner could understand what I meant, the terrifying sound of more than a dozen Range Rovers came from the road, followed by two large-scale modified mud trucks, which slowly stopped at the entrance outside the restaurant, causing traffic jams.


    Behind the two mud trucks, each carrying an excavator and a large bulldozer, someone immediately got off the Land Rover and began to slowly place the two monsters on the ground.


    Then, the bodyguards of Yi''an company quickly moved the Audi A6, which was blocked at the door of the restaurant, out of the way.


    "My God, what is this for?"


    "These excavators and bulldozers are different from ordinary ones. Are they too big?"


    "I think it''s almost like a tank."


    All the people were shocked and didn''t know what I was going to do.


    I didn''t even care. I pointed to the door of the western restaurant and waved my hand, "raze this place to the ground for me! If anyone''s car doesn''t leave, it will be crushed into scrap iron for me! "


    With the spread of my words, the excavator and bulldozer started at the same time, the engine rattled, the smoke pipe emitted strong black smoke, and immediately pushed forward.


    All the people Ouyang zhanteng called are flustered. Their Ferrari and golden cup car are still parked at the door!


    "Move the car, move it now!"


    "Hurry up, or it''s too late."


    "Madman! This man is mad


    Ouyang zhanteng was even more angry and yelled, "Damn, how dare you? Let someone stop the machine quickly! Or I won''t let you go! "


    "Go away! No one can stop what I want to do! You are no exception. Even if your father comes, it''s useless! " I stare, Ouyang zhanteng is so angry that his lungs are going to explode, so he can only call people to drive away quickly.


    However, they didn''t have time to move the car. Two giant monsters, dragging steel tracks, ran directly over the buttocks of two Ferrari cars. No one dared to get close to them. The terrible gravity instantly made Ferrari lift its head and gradually be twisted into the bottom. On the spot, they became pieces and scrap iron.


    "Go on!" I raised my hand to the two drivers.


    The excavator quickly raised the bucket high and pressed the heavy bucket on a golden cup truck. The golden cup truck was immediately crushed by the bucket from top to bottom, and all four tires changed shape.


    The bulldozer suddenly increased its horsepower, leveled the bulldozer on the ground, pushed the car in front of it, and pushed all the four or five cars together. It was like twisting hemp to make the car into a ball!


    At this moment, whether it is Ouyang zhanteng, or the restaurant owner, or the onlookers, one by one, standing beside, all speechless.


    Even more, some of the people Ouyang zhanteng called were too scared to stand.


    However, it''s not over yet. The excavator sweeps away the rest of Ferrari and Jinbei car with a bucket, just like sweeping garbage, forcing the door out of the empty space, and then drives to the door of this two-story western restaurant.


    Buzzing ~


    the excavator whistled three times, and Mr. Qiao immediately said, "if you don''t want to die, come out of it!"


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience finally realized what I meant by "razed to the ground". The waiters and chefs inside, like running for their lives, rushed out one after another!


    "Crazy!"


    "He''s going to shovel all the restaurants!"


    "Damn, I just bought it with 70 million yuan and ruined it. Isn''t that a bit too hot tempered?"


    "There''s nothing worse than that."


    The owner of the restaurant trembled with fright, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at me in horror, and asked, "this gentleman, is it wrong for you to do this? And the money is still in the restaurant... "


    " I said, I''ll keep the money in the restaurant. If you have the ability, you can take it yourself. Can the money still run? Now I need your consent to smash the restaurant I just bought? " I said a light, restaurant boss fart can not jump out of a, can only recognize the plant.


    Then, I made a gesture to the excavator driver from a distance. The driver immediately manipulated the excavator, lifted the huge bucket and completely pushed down the load-bearing wall of the empty two-story western restaurant.


    Boom ~ ~


    with the sound of collapse, there was a huge dust on the scene, and many people covered their noses in fear of being involved.


    It took five minutes for the dust to gradually disappear, revealing a broken scene, which was even more mixed with dusty banknotes.


    "This man, he''s not afraid of big things when it comes to trouble!"


    "This western restaurant says push, just push, without a little ink, too overbearing!"


    "Isn''t he afraid of being caught if he makes so much noise?"


    "Why hasn''t the cop come yet?"


    "What''s the use of the cops coming? He''s smashing his own things. He''s destroying about ten cars. He''ll lose money if the cops come. "


    "Besides, no matter who he is, if he dares to do so, there must be great power behind him!""In my opinion, if Ouyang Yun doesn''t come today, I''m afraid there will be a second half!"


    ...


    I covered my nose and didn''t care about others, so I gave a sign to the driver of the bulldozer. Without saying a word, he stepped on the accelerator and rushed into the position of the western restaurant, pushing down all the remnant walls one by one. Where the track passed, it was gravel!


    Until the bulldozer came out, the former western restaurant was completely flat.


    This scene also shocked a lot of people living nearby. More and more people came here to watch, blocking up the whole traffic.


    After solving the problem of the western restaurant, I turned my face and gazed at Ouyang zhanteng coldly, "Ouyang, you just said, can''t you spare me? How do you think you can''t spare me? Don''t you want to make trouble with me? Am I making enough noise now? It''s estimated that the whole city will know about it. Can you make more trouble? "


    "Hum, I don''t need to make a big noise. My father will come later. I''ll see how you can be arrogant with me! Laozi must ask you to kneel down and admit your mistake. Besides, you''ve made a mess of public order. You can''t escape this responsibility. You''ll just wait for a squat! " Ouyang zhanteng could not help but take a cold breath, forced to cover up the panic, and gradually sneered, as if I was a caged beast in his eyes. As long as his father Ouyang Yun came, I would kneel down and admit my mistake.


    I raised the corner of my mouth, stretched out and said with a smile, "what if I have nothing? Do you believe it? Do you dare to bet with me? "


    "Bet? Well, since you want to gamble, I''ll play with you. You''re asking for trouble. No wonder how do you want to gamble? " Ouyang zhanteng held his stomach and laughed, as if he heard the most ridiculous joke in the world.


    I moved away, pointed to Zhang Hui, and said calmly, "it''s very simple. If I win, you kneel down and give my people three slaps in the face in front of hundreds of people. It''s over."


    "What if you lose?" Ouyang zhanteng squinted.

 Chapter 374

    I took a step forward, stepping on the gravel, came to Ouyang zhanteng and said, "lose? I never lose! "


    "Don''t be too arrogant! Whether you gamble or not, as long as my father comes today, you have to kneel if you don''t kneel. There''s no room for consideration! " Ouyang zhanteng was so angry that his tendons burst up. With the help of others, he stood still.


    As soon as this remark came out, hundreds of onlookers from nearby were shocked. It''s not too big to watch the excitement.


    "This is Ouyang zhanteng, Ouyang Yun''s only son. He wants him to kneel down and admit his mistake?"


    "You don''t know the identity of this man. He is the president of Yi''an company, Li Shaobai! At the beginning, we were called the first black sheep in Dongling city! "


    "There''s a good play this time. Who will kneel down and apologize, the first rich and second generation of Dongling, and the first black sheep of Dongling?"


    "I think Li Shaobai must kneel down. Who is Ouyang Yun? The richest man in Dongling is not at the same level as Li Shaobai. "


    "I think so, too. Li Shaobai is too arrogant. Can he be so rich? Still make so big, provoke the Ouyang family, deserve to be whole


    "How arrogant is it to say that he never loses?"


    I ignored the comments of others, instead, I asked Ouyang zhanteng to call, "you''d better hurry up. I don''t have so much time to waste on you. Please call your father quickly."


    "Don''t shout. He''s on his way. He''ll be there soon." Ouyang zhanteng snorted coldly, his eyes full of pride.


    Sure enough, just as Ouyang zhanteng''s words had just fallen, behind the blocked Road, a group of men in suits and shoes came in a hurry. Ouyang Yun, a middle-aged man with gray hair, took the lead!


    Ouyang Yun, I had a meeting with him at the cocktail party. I immediately recognized him, but I didn''t know if he knew me.


    Soon, when Ouyang Yun crossed the road and came near the western restaurant, he saw the unbearable scene in front of him. He immediately stopped and stood in the same place, "how can this become like this?"


    Leng for half a minute, Ouyang cloud reaction, quickly moved away from sight, while passing through the masses, while looking for Ouyang zhanteng figure.


    "Father, I''m here, this son of a bitch. He moved me and threw money at me. Now I''m hurt all over!" Ouyang zhanteng shouts loudly, which immediately attracts Ouyang Yun''s attention.


    "Zhan Teng, where did you get hurt?" Ouyang Yun did not say a word, very nervous from to Ouyang zhanteng body, like his baby, careful to investigate the injury, completely ignored my existence.


    Ouyang zhanteng looked resentful and said: "father, I''m hurt all over. I don''t need to look at it any more. It''s this guy who did it. You must take revenge for me today! Otherwise, our family will be stigmatized! "


    "Who is it? Who did it? Stand up for me Ouyang Yun turned his head and scolded immediately.


    As a result, Ouyang Yun was stunned when he saw president Qiao''s face. It seemed that they knew each other in Dongling business. He couldn''t believe his eyes and said, "President Qiao, how are you? This is... "


    " it''s not me, it''s my superior, President Li. " Joe shook his head and turned to me.


    Ouyang Yun followed Mr. Qiao''s line of sight and finally found my existence. His whole body was shocked, and his expression suddenly rose with a look of horror, "Li... Is Mr. Li?"


    I didn''t say a word, just nodded.


    Ouyang Yun shakes his hand. No matter what happens, he turns around and grabs Ouyang zhanteng''s hair. Raising his hand is a slap in the face. "Damn, you want to kill me?! You dare to offend Mr. Li. Are you crazy? "


    Ouyang zhanteng was stunned by this slap.


    But without waiting for his reaction, Ouyang Yun slapped him in the face again and yelled, "son of a bitch, apologize to Mr. Li quickly!"


    "Why? Isn''t he a president of Yi''an company? A little black sheep? Why should I apologize? Who is he Ouyang zhanteng didn''t understand it very well. With a lot of resentment, he made a verbal counterattack.


    Ouyang cloud gas straight teeth, showing a look of hate iron not steel, grabbed Ouyang zhanteng will want him to lower his head, want him to give me an apology.


    "Put your head down!"


    "Damn, bow your head!"


    "Do you think your father is the richest man in Dongling, so I''m invincible?"


    "Mr. Li, is that what you can say? You are not even a fart in people''s eyes


    ...


    no matter what Ouyang Yun ordered, Ouyang zhanteng refused to bow his head.


    At least I had a meeting with Ouyang Yun, and I didn''t have the heart to let him do this. I simply pressed his shoulder. "Mr. Ouyang, let go. It''s nothing to do with you. It''s just a private matter between me and him, not your family."


    "The dog has offended Mr. Li. I hope Mr. Li will let the dog go on my thin sheet. How about that?" Ouyang cloud relaxed his breath and showed his apology."It''s OK. After all, you and I know each other, so Ouyang zhanteng doesn''t really need to complete the gambling agreement just now. He just needs to sincerely apologize to my people." I said.


    Unexpectedly, Ouyang Yun resolutely turned back and questioned the whole story, including what bets Ouyang zhanteng and I made.


    Ouyang zhanteng didn''t dare not answer, only to tell the truth, also a pair of me very reasonable appearance.


    Ouyang Yun heard, was angry face green, holding him is slapping, "stupid! Ignorance! It''s clear that you beat people first. Is there any reason? You deserve to be beaten! You deserve it! But I''m afraid Mr. Li doesn''t care about you. You should apologize as soon as possible, so that I won''t be humiliated here. "


    However, Ouyang zhanteng refused to bow his head to apologize. Ouyang Yun rolled up his sleeve and almost didn''t hit the dog with a stick. He scolded: "man, if you have a word with Mr. Li, you should abide by it and admit it. Moreover, Mr. Li has given me a lot of face. Do you want your father to apologize for you?"


    See Ouyang cloud angry, Ouyang zhanteng dare not from, very reluctantly stand in front of Zhang Hui, very insincere said three words, "sorry!"


    With that, Ouyang zhanteng turned his mouth and said, "isn''t he a black sheep, Li Shaobai? Father, why are you so afraid of him? This is really bad for our Ouyang family. I don''t think we should apologize. "


    "Shut up! Can you say anything about Mr. Li''s name Ouyang Yun was so angry at that time that he threw a sorry look at me. His expression was worse than crying, as if he was talking about how he got on such an illiterate son.


    I''m just about to say forget it. Ouyang zhanteng said, "am I wrong? Our Ouyang family is the first family in Dongling. Father, you are also the richest man in Dongling. Why should you be afraid of a broken president who will only lose his family? "


    ...


    the author''s words: add more guards for 10400 Wang Zhiguan in advance, and let us know that Ling Xiaoxiao will appear again soon.

 Chapter 375

    Ouyang zhanteng is so arrogant and reasonable, as if apologizing is a face to his father, not sincere at all.


    The most important thing is the sentence behind him, which leads to the change of Ouyang''s face.


    Ouyang Yun saw that I turned up slightly, and his face suddenly changed. He kicked Ouyang zhanteng on his back knee, making him half kneel in front of me uncontrollably.


    "Father, what are you doing?" Ouyang zhanteng was shocked and immediately remembered.


    Ouyang Yun pressed his shoulder and refused to let him get up. "Kneel down to Laozi and sincerely apologize!"


    "Why? Why kneel down and apologize? Our Ouyang family is the first family in Dongling. Why should we kneel down to an outsider? " Ouyang zhanteng doesn''t understand.


    Ouyang Yun rather scrupulous looked around, found that there are a lot of people around, gritted his teeth, said: "first of all, Mr. Li had relaxed the gambling agreement, do not let you kneel, you actually still talk like this, do you say you should kneel?"


    "Second, although we are the first family in Dongling, we can''t think highly of ourselves. This matter will surely spread. How do you want our Ouyang family to behave?"


    "Third, put everything aside, I usually indulge you too much, you don''t know a lot of things, this is also my responsibility, so I let you kneel down to apologize, learn a lesson!"


    Ouyang zhanteng still didn''t understand, half kneeling on the ground, shouting: "father, you connive me, what''s the matter with me kneeling down to apologize? What lessons should I learn? "


    "You fool, don''t you understand? There are so many people here. Do you want me to make it clear? Can I say anything about Mr. Li in front of so many people? " Ouyang Yun was so angry that he gasped for breath. He just slapped him.


    Ouyang zhanteng finally understood. His face suddenly changed, his eyes mixed with unprecedented disbelief. He slowly raised his head and looked at me in shock. "Father, do you mean that our Ouyang family can''t compare with him


    Pop!


    "Can you call a black sheep? It''s Mr. Li Ouyang cloud is a slap to draw down again, the fury breaks out to scold.


    "Li... Mr. Li..." Ouyang zhanteng stammered.


    I waved my hand, took the initiative to move away, Zhang Hui pushed in front of me, "Ouyang zhanteng, you don''t kneel to me, you kneel to him, and then sincerely apologize to him, otherwise it''s not over!"


    Ouyang Yun heard not finished three words, old face pale to the extreme, hard pushed Ouyang zhanteng''s head, scolded: "don''t you apologize soon? Do you want to die? "


    At this moment, the whole audience was silent, and everyone was shocked. Everyone was waiting for Ouyang zhanteng to apologize!


    Ouyang zhanteng was silent for a long time, and his expression was full of complexity. Finally, he took a deep breath, knelt down in front of Zhang Hui in front of the whole audience, and said heavily, "I''m sorry, I made a mistake first. Please forgive me."


    "I... this..." where did Zhang Hui receive such a big gift? Or the son of the richest man in Dongling, the whole person became at a loss.


    However, Zhang Hui was worthy of Zhang Hui. He reacted very quickly and was still full of tact. He immediately helped Ouyang zhanteng up and said, "Mr. Ouyang, such a big gift, Zhang Hui can''t afford it. In fact, I caused your anger first, which led to a series of misunderstandings. These are misunderstandings. Mr. Ouyang has such a mind, and Zhang Hui admires it. The future is not in the pool He is absolutely a pillar of the Ouyang family. "


    With the steps, Ouyang Yun came out to make ends meet, and this farce came to an end.


    As for the consequences and responsibilities, before I said anything, Ouyang Yun took the initiative to deal with them for me.


    Since someone is willing to clean up the mess for me, I don''t want to do it myself. With the strength of Ouyang Yun, the richest man in Dongling, I can deal with it more than enough.


    Afterwards, when I returned to Yi''an company, Ouyang Yun personally led Ouyang zhanteng to apologize at the door. He was afraid that I would be angry with Ouyang''s family, and Ouyang zhanteng didn''t dare to fart in the whole process.


    I sat down in my office chair and said, "now that this matter has been turned over, it doesn''t need to be mentioned any more."


    "Yes, if Mr. Li is free, I hope Mr. Li can say something nice for me in Ningfu, because I have some business contacts with Ningfu. Of course, in Mr. Li''s eyes, these are not worth mentioning." Ouyang Yun said.


    I nodded. "It''s all right. It''s a piece of cake."


    "Thank you, Mr. Li." Ouyang Yun arched his hand in a hurry. Seeing that Ouyang zhanteng had no action, he patted him on the head and yelled in a low voice, "don''t you hurry up and thank Mr. Li? It''s inconvenient to say that there are so many people outside just now. Don''t think we are the first family in Dongling. It''s very powerful. If Mr. Li targets US, it''s like crushing an ant! "


    "Yes, thank you, Mr. Li." Ouyang zhanteng''s face was sweating, and he didn''t dare not follow.


    It was not until Ouyang and his son left that I called Zhang Hui over.


    Zhang Hui stooped and stood in front of me, not daring to say a word. It seemed that he was still worried about his seizure of power, as if he were a sinner.I said: "Zhang Hui, don''t be restrained. Now I''m in your mind. What do you think is my position? Can you compare with the son of the richest man in Dongling? "


    "The young master has a high status. I''m shortsighted. I didn''t see it in time. I was arrogant and tried to seize power. Please punish me." Zhang Hui''s nature of flattery can''t be changed.


    I said, "don''t talk such nonsense to me. Now I want you to come back and do something for me. Would you like to? When you''ve done this, come back to me and do things. "


    "If the young master has a life, he will go through fire and water. He will never fail to live up to his expectations." Zhang Hui spoke decisively.


    So, I told Zhang Hui my purpose, and let him go to Tianmen base camp, Pengcheng, alone with a new identity!


    And in a short period of time, quickly mix into the Tianmen, in which do my insiders, it is best to mix in the Tianmen.


    "Don''t worry, young master. It''s a great honor for sinner Zhang Hui to work for him." Zhang Hui was very straightforward and agreed to come down without asking.


    "Very good. I''m absolutely assured that you can start as soon as possible. I''ll transfer all your capital needs to you through an anonymous account." I''m satisfied. With Zhang Hui''s ability, I can definitely make a living in Tianmen. In the future, he will be my card.


    "I''m very grateful for working for the young master. How can I ask the young master for money? Don''t worry, young master. I''m Zhang Hui. " Zhang Hui flattered me again.


    In the evening, Zhang Hui left Dongling city and went to Pengcheng city with the new identity made by Yi''an company.


    I had planned to go back to Mingzhu city the next day. As a result, I received a message from my old classmates on wechat, saying that I was invited to attend the University reunion tomorrow evening, and that Ling Xiaoxiao would also go.


    "Ling Xiaoxiao..." I suddenly have an impulse to see Ling Xiaoxiao.


    ...


    the author''s words: more for the "unchanged for you" aircraft!

 Chapter 376

    Ling Xiaoxiao also participated in the classmate meeting, so I chose to postpone the day of leaving Dongling.


    The next day, because I made a lot of trouble, I smashed people with money, forced the demolition of machines and so on, which made the whole city stormy and everyone knew it.


    However, under the strong hand of the Ouyang family, it did not produce a series of reactions. Instead, it gradually suppressed the public opinion and did not even make the news.


    I worked hard all day and dealt with a lot of approval documents from Yi''an company. It was only then that I finally tossed about till night.


    I opened the drawer of my desk, took out the car keys that I had left for a long time, and took advantage of the darkness, I walked slowly to the parking lot alone.


    Standing in front of the sharp car, I felt like I was looking at my old friend. "I haven''t driven you for a long time. I''ve been parking here. Do you miss me? My little Veneno. "


    With a smile, I went to the position of the cab, opened the door, directly sat in, glanced at the interior of venerod, and couldn''t help sighing, "it''s still like this, it hasn''t changed at all."


    Start the engine, cool headlights shine in front, very eye-catching.


    Step on the accelerator, the silver body like a sword, suddenly out of the scabbard!


    Hum ~ ~


    when I drove 45 million Veneno into the highway, I immediately attracted countless eyes.


    Hard step on the accelerator, the engine roared instantly, I went directly to the location of the reunion, in the spacious road, left a silver shadow.


    Half an hour later, we arrived at the famous Santana hotel in Dongling city.


    I low-key parking in an inconspicuous corner, landing, looking at the front of the hotel Santana, past scenes, gradually come to mind.


    I remember here, Ling Xiaoxiao once wanted to open a room with Chen Wen. I couldn''t stand being forced to wear a green hat and beat Chen Wen face to face. Later, a series of things happened.


    "Santana is still Santana, but man is no longer the man he was." My inexplicable emotion, heart a burst of sigh, always feel that things are different.


    Silently lit a cigarette outside, I silently rely on the car, constantly recalling his sad love, the heart more and more sigh.


    After smoking this cigarette, I took a deep breath and walked slowly into the magnificent St. Tana hotel with the mentality of participating in the student union.


    I have to say that when I was in college, I was a scum.


    Later, out of the society, all the students got along better than me, and there were many successful people among them.


    In the two years when I married Ling Xiaoxiao, as my son-in-law, I was afraid to meet my classmates. For fear of being teased, I stayed at Ling''s house every day, buying vegetables, cooking and washing clothes.


    But now, my attitude is completely different, there is no comparison, just simply want to participate in the reunion, by the way to see Ling Xiaoxiao.


    When I came to the big private room of the student union, I gently pushed the door in with the memory of my college days.


    At this moment, the huge private room is full of familiar figures, many people have come, one by one chatting happily.


    Strangely, as soon as I came in, the whole room was suddenly quiet, and all the old classmates were looking at me.


    I gave a dry cough and said with a smile, "what? Don''t you know me? "


    At this time, Lin Ye, the former Xueba in our class, who is said to be the CEO of a medium-sized enterprise, immediately put on a smiling face and came to me, "Oh, isn''t this president Li? Now that the whole Dongling has known you, how can we not know you? Remember me? I''m Lin Ye. I''ve written papers for you before. "


    Writing papers? Why don''t I remember that?


    At that time, Lin Ye, as the Deputy monitor, once accused me of being a cancer in the class. He often talked to the counselors about me. If it wasn''t for the monitor Lao Yang who had the best relationship with me, I would be killed by Lin Ye!


    Of course, after such a long time, I didn''t bother to care about it. I didn''t break it. I looked around and asked, "where''s that son of a bitch Lao Yang?"


    "Lao Yang? He hasn''t come yet. I don''t think he can come either. It''s said that this product has recently got into trouble with people who shouldn''t be. What else do you want to do? Come on, sit down first. Let''s have a good chat. After all, the old classmates haven''t seen each other for a long time. I miss you strangely. " Lin Ye quickly takes me to the sofa in the private room.


    As soon as I sat down, all the people were staring at me, men and women, one after another, toasting me.


    "Come on, Lao Li, I''d like to propose a toast to you. You are the most capable of us."


    "That is, even the ouyangyun family have to bow down, this ability, let alone our class, even the whole school, no one can compare with you."


    "Lao Li, you have so much ability now. You have to help our old classmates more. Otherwise, it would be a bit unreasonable."


    "I''ve known for a long time that Li Shaobai is different from others. I saw that the man in my family can''t compare with you."


    "Hello, Li Shaobai, we female students, I heard that you are still alone now? Is it true? There are still many single people in our class. How about making do with it? "...


    soon, I became the leading role of the whole class. Xueba, Gaofu, Shuai and beauties began to make unremitting efforts to please me.


    "How can we make do with feelings?" I should have these drinks down, heart suddenly feel, and the relationship between students, seems to have changed, not as I imagined.


    Especially when I went to the bathroom, Wang Ling, a married female classmate whose beauty was second only to Ling Xiaoxiao, stopped me directly outside the bathroom, "President Li, are you free at night?"


    "Isn''t it evening now?" I took a step back, a little unbelievable.


    Wang Ling gave me a wink, "what I said is that after the reunion, I don''t want to go home today."


    "Your husband didn''t know that you came out to attend the classmate meeting?" I immediately understood what Wang Ling meant. Isn''t that too straightforward?


    "Don''t mention him. It''s boring to mention him. I''m going to divorce him, but I still have a lot to say to you." Wang Ling leaned over again, her eyes blurred.


    "What do you want to tell me?" I managed to get in the way.


    Wang Ling attached her mouth to my ear and said gently, "it''s not convenient to say now. I''ll have a good chat with you when the class meeting is over, OK?"


    "Well, forget it." I was embarrassed.


    As a result, Wang Ling''s face changed, "Li Shaobai, don''t you still think about Ling Xiaoxiao? Are you single all the time because of Ling Xiaoxiao? "


    "No, that''s it. I need to go to the bathroom." I shook my head to avoid Wang Ling.


    When I came out of the bathroom, the topic of the whole private room suddenly changed. It was no longer the youth of the past, but the relationship between Ling Xiaoxiao and me!


    "Ling Xiaoxiao, a woman who is not cherished by such a good man as Shaobai, deserves to be a dancer in a nightclub."


    "That is, where to find a man like Shaobai?"


    "As the saying goes, if the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked, Ling Xiaoxiao''s mother is not a good thing, and Ling Xiaoxiao is not a good person."


    "Working in a nightclub and going in and out of that place all day long, I don''t think Ling Xiao can go anywhere clean. I guess she is a bus now."


    "To say, Shaobai is also in time to get away. Few of these beautiful women are good goods. I was really blind at the beginning, and I even chased her!"


    I subconsciously looked at Wang Ling, she also looked at me with a proud face, seems to default that this topic is her pick up.


    After listening to these words, I feel very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable!


    ...


    the author''s words: for the "unchanged for you" reward of the plane plus more, two more more complete!

 Chapter 377

    No matter how my relationship with Ling Xiaoxiao is, it is not for outsiders to have the right to talk about it. Moreover, this kind of behavior of speaking ill of others behind my back is really disgusting.


    Moreover, to say Ling Xiaoxiao in this way is to say me.


    But we are all old classmates, or to save face, so I did not attack, subconsciously want to leave.


    "I''m sorry, I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first." I simply said hello, and then I was ready to leave.


    But at this juncture, Wang Ling stood up and stopped me. In front of all the students, she said, "President Li, you just came here and left. Are you too shameful? The real heroine is not here yet. "


    I wanted to refuse directly, but suddenly the door of the private room was pushed open, and a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of me.


    I saw her look very different from before. Her clothes were very cheap and her face was a bit tired. I was stunned uncontrollably.


    When she saw me, she stopped and froze in the same place.


    Wang Ling immediately raised her mouth, pretended to have a good relationship with her, took her arm and said, "Xiao Xiao, how did you come here? You see President Li almost left. Why don''t you say hello? They are now worth a lot of money. "


    I took a look at Wang Ling and secretly scolded the woman. It was obvious that she wanted to make a fool of Ling Xiaoxiao!


    At this moment, the students who just said Ling Xiao''s bad words suddenly changed their painting style one by one, and they all began to coax.


    "Say hello to President Li quickly. You two were talented and beautiful at the beginning. Now even if the old love relapses, it''s not impossible."


    "Xiao Xiao, what are you still doing? Come on, don''t people come here just to wait for you? "


    "Xiao Xiao, here, only you can be worthy of him. What a husband and wife?"


    ...


    my heart is cold. It turns out that these students are all people who say and do the same thing. Just now they called Ling Xiaoxiao a bus, but now they say we are talented and beautiful? It''s a complete disguise to make things difficult for Ling Xiaoxiao and me!


    "I..." Ling Xiaoxiao deadlocked at the door, was dragged to me by Wang Ling.


    Wang Ling''s eyes twinkled, vaguely mixed with pride. She deliberately raised her voice and said with a smile, "Oh, you see, Xiao Xiao is still shy."


    With this remark, all the students coax again, and Lin Ye takes the lead in it. He also looks proud. It seems that the more embarrassed Ling Xiao and I are, the happier he will be.


    I really can''t help it. I immediately yelled, "shut up


    The whole audience was suppressed by me, and no one dared to make a fuss.


    Then, I took a step forward, without saying a word, holding Ling Xiaoxiao''s hand, "go!"


    As a result, Wang Ling held on and said, "Oh, where is president Li going to take Ling Xiaoxiao?"


    "Go away. I don''t have a classmate like you. Just because of your beauty, Wang Ling wants to sleep with me? I think you''d better go home and find your husband! " I forced Ling Xiaoxiao to her side. No matter whether she wanted to or not, I pulled her out, leaving Wang Ling, who was exposed by me, with a look of astonishment, in the same place.


    And Lingxiao out of the private room, there are also all kinds of exclamations.


    "Wang Ling, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!"


    "Are you worthy of your husband?"


    "Don''t you have a good relationship with your husband?"


    ..


    "asshole!" I ignore, pull Ling Xiaoxiao straight to St. Tana hotel outside.


    At the door of the hotel, Ling Xiaoxiao, who had been silent, suddenly broke away my hand and said, "Li Shaobai, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? What do I do? You know in your heart that if you don''t want to be ridiculed, you can go back. This kind of classmate association is meaningless. " I turned my face and studied Ling Xiaoxiao''s face carefully.


    Although life is very different, Ling Xiaoxiao''s appearance has not changed much, but more strong and independent, less dependent and arrogant, now she is completely relying on her own hands to earn money to eat.


    Ling Xiaoxiao saw me staring at her tightly, avoiding her eyes uncontrollably, and said, "then I''ll go home. I''ll leave. We''d better not meet in the future."


    With that, Ling Xiaoxiao stepped down the steps in front of the hotel on canvas shoes.


    "Where do you live now? Shall I see you off? " I can''t help saying a word, secretly scold oneself is how to return a responsibility, brain was kicked by donkey?


    Ling Xiaoxiao trembled and stopped on the steps. "No, I''m fine. You don''t have to pity me!"


    I have nothing to say, only to watch Ling Xiaoxiao walk to the side of the road, quietly waiting for the passing taxi.


    However, it''s not easy to stop the car at this time. I ran to Veneno''s position, drove the car to Ling Xiaoxiao''s side, pressed the window and said, "I''d better see you off. It''s too late. You go back alone. I don''t worry."


    "It''s none of your business! Now, are you very happy to see me like this? I don''t want to eat you Ling Xiao stood outside the car and said coldly.I sighed, silently parked the car on the side of the road, got off and stood with Ling Xiaoxiao to stop the car for her.


    "Li Shaobai, what are you doing? Interesting? " Ling Xiaoxiao frowned and didn''t want to stay with me for a minute.


    I shook my head and explained: "it''s boring. I don''t mean that. In fact, I''ve long forgotten those grudges. Maybe we can stand together and talk for the last time. It should be impossible in the future. Even if I can''t send you home, I''m satisfied. It''s the real end between us."


    Ling Xiaoxiao was silent. He lowered his head for a long time and didn''t make a sound. He looked very complicated.


    After a full five minutes, Ling Xiaoxiao suddenly nibbled at her lips, opened the door of Veneno, and sat in directly. "Since that''s the case, you can take me back."


    "Well, where is your home?" I got in the car and stepped on the gas.


    ...


    after more than half an hour, I drove Veneno and drove lingxiaoxiao into a village in the city. The surrounding environment was totally incomparable with the urban area.


    Stinky ditches, dilapidated houses, pitted roads, rubbish everywhere.


    Parking in front of a rental room, I specially looked at it. This is Ling Xiaoxiao''s current home, and the rent is about six or seven hundred yuan.


    "Here we are." I turn off the car.


    Ling Xiao rubbed the corner of his clothes, revealing the tangled color, "do you want to go up and sit down?"


    I said, "why? Would you like me to go up? Don''t you think I''m falling into trouble? "


    "I didn''t want you to go up, but since I want to really end this relationship, I''ll give you a scar at the bottom of my heart to let you know if I''m sorry for you!" Ling Xiao raised his head and cast a complicated look at me.


    Then, regardless of whether I agreed or not, Ling Xiaoxiao got out of the car and entered the rental house, leaving a door for me

 Chapter 378

    Ling Xiaoxiao stood in the door, full of complicated and I look at each other.


    I didn''t do anything, but I asked myself from the bottom of my heart, do I really want to end in this way?


    This scar really remains in my heart and becomes a wound that can never be recovered.


    The question is, does this scar matter?


    It''s really important, and I care about it, but after a long time, my idea is no longer what it used to be.


    With a sigh, I slowly started the car, stepped on the accelerator and went away, thinking that the real end was to leave, not to uncover the scar. Did Ling Xiaoxiao feel sorry for me? This has become the past tense, and it has no meaning.


    Driving alone in Veneno, which is worth 45 million yuan, I left the village in the city and went back to the city road. I felt inexplicable regret.


    "Memory, after all, is a pity." I comforted myself and kept moving towards the direction of Yi''an company in the dark. It was getting farther and farther away, and the village in the city reflected by the rearview mirror was getting smaller and smaller.


    "It''s over. Maybe I''ll never see you again." I pressed the window and a cold wind came.


    Once upon a time, I love Ling Xiaoxiao crazy, willing to pay all for her.


    Later, because of love born hate, left a wound in the heart.


    Now, I choose to leave, completely cut off this love.


    Of course, there is regret, but it is more from the heart of liberation.


    Ling Xiaoxiao has her strength, her pride, is absolutely impossible to accept my help, I only hope that she can cross the better.


    But I didn''t expect that this time when I went back to Dongling, I hurt Ling Xiaoxiao. I wish I could cut him to pieces!


    Of course, these are the afterwords.


    The next day, I received two big messages from Liang Guan!


    The first news is that the spotlight of Mingzhu city has passed. Chu Wenyang changed his position and attacked Tianmen strongly. It was only one day that Tianmen was badly hit!


    Even, Chu Wenyang''s vigorous and resolute efforts have arrested several Tianmen high-level officials!


    This event strongly stimulated the confidence of Tiejiang as a whole, especially Wang Chao. With the disguised help of Chu Wenyang, he immediately started the expansion. The first goal was Macao city!


    As for Wang Chao, he hasn''t called me once. I guess he knows I''m not bragging. He''s ashamed of himself and dare not come to me.


    "Chu Wenyang, an old man, works hard in his work?" I laughed on the phone.


    Liang Guan said: "it''s still Li Guan''s sharp means that he can control the old fox of Chu Wenyang. If we deal with it, it''s absolutely impossible to take advantage of him."


    "Come on, what''s the second message?" I put away my smile.


    After several seconds of deliberation, Liang Guan seemed to be brewing words, and then said: "the thing is, yesterday we Tiejiang received an invitation from Tianmen, which said that three days later, Pengcheng City, Tianmen will hold the South Road meeting! Do you want to go or not, officer Li


    "South Road convention?" I have some doubts.


    Liang Guan quickly explained, "the South Road Conference, to be brief, is the conference on the South Road. It has been held by Tianmen all these years, and this year is no exception. The meaning is very clear. It is to specially set up a conference to frighten the South and swear sovereignty. After all, Tianmen is not the only force in the whole south, and there are many backbone forces in it. I suggest that you do not go there, Li Guan Well, it may be a grand banquet. Tianmen is definitely for Tiejiang. If you go there rashly, I''m afraid you''ll win the other party''s plan. "


    "Fall in the trap? In my opinion, if we don''t go, we will be really in the trap. Since the Nandao conference represents the underground forces of the whole south, if Tiejiang doesn''t go, what will outsiders think of Tiejiang? Do you think Tiejiang is afraid of Tianmen? " I picked my eyebrows.


    Liang Guan was worried, "Li Guan, but if you go, you are in the other party''s territory, for fear that there will be a crisis. Among them, the Song family is even more covetous. It''s not right."


    I''m not afraid at all. The whole people are calm and leisurely, and speak slowly, "don''t worry, if I''m in other cities, the Song family will kill me, Tianmen will not stop me."


    "But I had an accident at the Nandao meeting. Tianmen killed me. It''s not a proper name. It''s impossible for the Song family to do it. Tianmen''s purpose is very simple. It''s just to use the Nandao meeting to show authority to Tiejiang and make the backbone forces stand in Tianmen''s camp."


    "Besides, do you really think Tianmen can kill me? Don''t forget Li Qi''s shield. How dare Tianmen? How dare the Song family


    ...


    after hearing this, Liang Guan maintained half approval and half opposition, and nervously said: "however, the south is Tianmen''s world after all. We Tiejiang don''t care about many things. I''m afraid we will be controlled by others in each other''s territory."


    "Who told you that it was Tianmen? Tianmen is a mountain without tigers. Monkeys call it king. All the sites of Tianmen belong to Tiejiang. This time, I will not only damage the dignity of Tianmen, but also tell everyone who is the heaven here! " I finished a sentence, directly hang up the call, do not give Liang Guansi no room to refute.Liang Guan is a little afraid of his hands and feet. He doesn''t have a big idea. If I don''t make up my mind, he will still hesitate.


    That afternoon, I took the special plane back to Mingzhu city again. As soon as I landed, I immediately called Liang Guan and others to the office. No matter what happened, I decided to arrange the matter of going to Pengcheng three days later.


    "Yes, the subordinates will make arrangements." Liang Guan didn''t dare to refute my meaning. He had to do as I told him.


    Back to the hotel in the evening, Ning Xing knew that I was going to attend the Nandao meeting, but she was angry and refused to let me go.


    "Don''t go!"


    "You are looking for death!"


    "Do you think it''s that simple for the Song family to unite with Tianmen? How much do you know about the other party''s purpose? How can you just go? "


    "It''s a firm fact that the Song family wants to kill you. When you''re in heaven''s gate, how can they let you go? You''re a sheep into a tiger''s mouth


    I slouched on the sofa, looked at Ning Xing, who insisted on not letting me go, and said, "you have long hair and little knowledge. I told you that you don''t understand."


    "You bastard, my mother is for your own good. You don''t want to bite LV Dongbin. You don''t know good people." Ning Xing is biting her white teeth.


    I quickly raised my hand and interrupted Ning Xing''s words, "I know you are for my good, but you think for yourself, if you don''t go, Tiejiang will lose in momentum, and the core forces will be pulled aside by Tianmen, how to solve it then?"


    "What about the Song family? Are you not afraid of the Song family? Even if the Song family doesn''t do it in Pengcheng, it may do it on your way back, or poison the wine. What can the Song family do? " Ning Xing quarreled with me.


    I twisted my neck, slightly lowered the posture, do not want to quarrel with Ning Xing, after all, she is for my good.


    So, I explained: "Ning Xing, you don''t know the seriousness of the matter. You''re just afraid of my accident. I''ll do it. Don''t worry. Anyway, it''s absolutely necessary to go. Tianmen wants me not to go. That''s why I have to go. I want to be exposed to the sight of the Song family and Tianmen. I want them to see me, but they don''t like me The way it works. "

 Chapter 379

    Ning Xing doesn''t know the importance of things. Listening to my explanation, she can only make me more careful.


    My overbearing hook Ning apricot jade neck, "Ning apricot, if I''m afraid of death, you accompany me to chant?"


    "I''m not going. I have other things to do. Just let elder brother accompany you. On the one hand, I can restrain Li Qi, and on the other hand, I can play a relative role for the Song family." Ning Xing''s pretty face is hot. She pushes me away.


    "I don''t know! You''re going with me, too. " I laugh, and step forward, straight Ning Xing.


    "Laugh so wretchedly, you are insane!" Ning Xing doesn''t know what I''m going to do. She''s stepped back by my bad smile.


    I ignore, direct Ning Xing forced to the corner, hands on both sides, block other routes, not let Ning Xing escape.


    "You! I said no, I have to help you with your business. I helped you these days when you were not in Mingzhu city. " Ning Xing, as an outstanding master of the land list, was frightened by my action, and the whole person began to be at a loss.


    I couldn''t help laughing and looked at Ning Xing''s blushing face carefully. "If you don''t go, you won''t go. I didn''t force you. Besides, your administrative ability is so strong. I think you should change your career and be the young master''s female secretary. It''s not that there''s a saying that you have something to do, but nothing to do..."


    I didn''t say the rest of the words on purpose, but I''ll protect them With a bad smile.


    How can Ning Xing not know? He immediately hit back, reached over and pinched me severely. Jiao said angrily, "Li Shaobai, what are you thinking about? How did you become like this recently? "


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Let go, my God." I was pinched so that my face turned blue that I quickly withdrew from the offensive. I wanted to tease Ning Xing and ask her about what happened in the air last time, which made her blush. It seems that I can''t do it now.


    Ning Xing, a woman, I found that I had no choice but to surrender with the white flag.


    It''s not easy to escape Ning Xing''s claws. I ran to one side and rubbed my waist desperately. I opened my clothes and looked. I was pinched Purple by Ning Xing!


    Then I deliberately made an excuse to stay in bed, "I don''t care. I''ve suffered a serious internal injury. I''m going to bed today. I''ve been sleeping on the sofa for a long time, and I don''t want to sleep on the sofa any more."


    "Go away!" Ning Xing stares at me, grabs my ear again, pinches it first, then twists it, and then pulls it up. I almost feel crazy.


    Looking at that sofa, I don''t want to go back. I just use my mother to blackmail Ning Xing and threaten her that if she doesn''t let me sleep in bed today, I''ll go and tell her!


    Ning Xing heard to have no way, loosen to grasp my hand of ear, hate hate of say: "Li Shaobai, how can you so shameless?"


    "I can be more shameless. Do you want to try?" I rubbed my ears, painful and happy, thinking that I can finally sleep with Ning Xing in a bed, even if I can''t cross the border, I do bad things, eat tofu, it should be no problem, right?


    As a result, Ning Xing directly took the quilt pillow away and put it on the sofa where I was sleeping. She gave me a white look and said, "I''m sleeping on the sofa. Are you satisfied now?"


    No matter how I tried to persuade her, Ning Xing just didn''t want to sleep with me. She was angry with me and refused to change with her. She just slept on the sofa and ignored me.


    Late at night.


    I lay alone in the big bed, eyes straight at Ningxing, hold up the head, hook up and say: "Ningxing ah Ningxing, this bed is very comfortable, do you want to try?"


    Ning Xing didn''t answer me...


    I said: "Ning Xing, don''t pretend to sleep, come here quickly."


    Ning Xing still ignored me.


    "Well, if you don''t come, I''ll go." I couldn''t help it. I lifted the quilt and walked over. I was shamelessly squeezed into the sofa.


    Just want to stretch out my salty pig hand at the moment, Ning Xing suddenly opened her eyes, immediately left the sofa, and ran to the bed.


    I''m so anxious that I gnash my teeth. The secret way is just to have a simple sleep with you. Is it that difficult? Didn''t you object before? Why not now?


    So I followed up again and got into the bed.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Xing got angry and sat up, "Li Shaobai, what do you want?"


    I also sat up, smiling at Ning Xing, "I want to sleep with you."


    "But I don''t want to! Our relationship can''t be so close. We should keep a distance. Do you know? " Ning Xing is very determined.


    My smile froze, silent out of bed, silent back to the sofa, no other move.


    When I got up the next day, Ning Xing disappeared early. I felt that the distance between my body and her was getting farther and farther, and there was a sense of cold war under the distance she deliberately kept.


    "Maybe it''s because of Chu Yuyan." I lit a cigarette to comfort myself.


    But at this time, song Hai, an old bastard, gave me a call.


    I gazed at the number on the screen of my mobile phone, deliberated a little, and then pressed the call key.


    Just listening to the phone, song Hai''s proud voice came quickly."Li Shaobai, two days later, will you dare to come to the South Road meeting?"


    I hummed coldly, "I''ll be there. It''s just a small skill. Don''t you think I can''t see through it? I''ll go there in person to see what means the Song family and Tianmen have! "


    "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, you are so dense that song Hai caught hold of you. Now I really hope you can come." Song Hai suddenly laughed, mixed with abnormal pride.


    "Handle? What kind of handle? " I can''t help frowning. How can I be caught by the Song family?


    "You''ll never guess, hahaha." Song Hai continued to laugh freely and happily.


    I thought quickly in my mind, but I couldn''t guess song Hai''s idea at all. I couldn''t guess what he was referring to.


    Is my identity exposed? impossible!


    What is the handle that can make song Hai so proud? You''re sure you''re going to eat me?


    So, I took a deep breath, forced to ask: "Song Hai, don''t hide your words. If you have the ability, just say it."


    "Why should I tell you? I just want you to guess, let you worry, see what you can do with me, Shaocheng''s revenge, I will never give up, but now I think, instead of killing you, it''s better to use another way to make you pain to the limit! Let you feel guilty, let you blame yourself, let you repent forever! It''s worse for you to live than to die! " Song Hai said with a smile.


    Song Hai''s words must have found the handle to win, otherwise he could not be so sure!


    But I don''t know the handle of song Hai at all, so I have to continue to ask: "Song Hai, what do you mean? Why beat around the Bush? "


    "Ha ha ha, do you want to know? Two days later, I''ll see you at the South Road meeting! " Song Hai finished and immediately hung up.

 Chapter 380

    The phone was hung up, I tightly hold the mobile phone, still can''t know the handle of song Hai''s self-confidence.


    I quickly brush my teeth and wash my face. I rush to Tiejiang''s office and immediately order Liang Guan to thoroughly investigate the changes of the Song family in the south in two days. If there is any abnormality, I will report it immediately.


    As a result, nearly two days later, the Song family''s technique was secret, and Tiejiang Leng didn''t find any trace, just like calm.


    But the calmer the waves are, the more sure song Hai is that he really has me!


    "Report to Li Guan, the subordinates can''t find any abnormality." Beam crown arch hand praise.


    In order not to worry my subordinates, I didn''t say it directly. Instead, I gave up the thorough investigation and asked Liang Guan to start the South Road meeting.


    As soon as Liang Guanyi left, I couldn''t help but burst into a rude sentence, "Damn, song Hai, the old king son of a bitch, just like a poisonous snake, staring at me every day. If memeda could help me, it would be good. At least it''s much faster and clearer than Tiejiang."


    I sighed. MEDA is in full control of STARNet. Now he has no spare power and can''t help at all.


    As for memeda''s new system, I have no idea. It belongs to the high-tech field, and I can''t get in touch with it at present. This matter can only be temporarily shelved.


    However, song Hai, an old son of a bitch, even threatened to make me feel miserable. I''d like to see what kind of handle he has to be so arrogant.


    In the morning of the third day, I directly took Li Qi, Ning Zhenbang and Liang Guan to Pengcheng, the place of Nandao conference, according to the invitation letter from Tianmen!


    Peng city, known as the dream city, is also known as the four metropolis of China together with Yanjing, Mingzhu and Yangcheng. It is a place for countless young people to pursue their dreams.


    Pengcheng city is divided into six districts and four new districts. Futian District, one of the six districts, is located in the middle of Pengcheng city. It is said that every piece of land here is worth every inch of land and money, which ordinary people can''t afford.


    Pengcheng is not within the scope of Tiejiang and Futian district is under strict control. Without relevant approval and landing site, the plane can not land. We can only choose to land at the International Airport very far away from Futian District.


    When I get off the helicopter, there are more than 20 luxury cars waiting outside the runway. I asked Liang Guan to arrange all of them in advance. Since I want to come, the show will be big!


    I took a step forward and got into an extended Rolls Royce with Li Qi, Ning Zhenbang and Liang Guan. Liang Guan immediately instructed the driver to drive.


    In these 20 odd cars, I abandoned the old Audi and felt that it was too petty. Since it was on the boundary of Tianmen, I couldn''t lose in momentum, so this time I arranged all large top SUVs!


    Eight Cadillacs drive ahead, like a president on a tour.


    Rolls Royce left and right, each accompanied by two white top equipped Range Rover.


    The rear area is closely followed by eight Humvees, which can be described as shocking, just like an army!


    Where the motorcade passed, it immediately caused a strong shock. The vehicles were in a hurry to avoid the road, and the pedestrians took photos with their mobile phones.


    It took more than two hours from the International Airport to the venue of the conference. Along the way, even the traffic police had to come out to help open the way and maintain traffic order.


    The venue of Nandao meeting is located in the center of Futian District, in a super top club in Tianmen. When the motorcade slowly stops at the gate, there are luxury cars gathering around.


    But I was directly pressured by the momentum of my team. In my team''s eyes, what Bentley Maybach is first-class is slag!


    When the driver opened the car door and I stepped on the ground, people from Tianmen met me personally, and many leaders of the core forces appeared at the same time.


    "Who is this man?"


    "This is the gate of heaven. Do you want to make such a big show


    "Hum, I know who this man is. He is the commander of Tiejiang Mingzhu branch and the black sheep Li Shaobai!"


    "If Shao Wentian comes in person, that''s OK. He''s just a branch commander. How dare he be so arrogant and not afraid of being cleaned up by Tianmen?"


    "I didn''t expect that tie Jiang would really dare to come. I think this person is mostly brainless and doesn''t need to pay any attention. Go ahead and meet all the people. When the Tianmen principal shows up, let''s see the good play."


    ..


    I can hear all these words, and I don''t care what outsiders say, because... I''m here to make a fuss!


    Soon, Li Qi, Liang Guan and Ning Zhenbang got out of the car one after another. With the welcome of Tianmen people, I took them to the meeting hall of Nandao convention.


    As soon as you come in, you will be surrounded by magnificent and magnificent decorations, with carved columns and jade walls everywhere. There are also red couplets and carved Jue, as if you are in a treasure house.


    At this moment, there are seats on both sides of the venue, and the first people who come to the venue are among them. Each table and chair is of great value. Carving Dragons and painting phoenixes virtually shows the extraordinary qualities of people from all walks of life.


    At the end of the middle aisle, there are three steps, on which is an empty jade chair. On the back of the stone wall, there are two powerful characters, Tianmen!Under the guidance of the Tianmen people, we sat on the nearest position to the steps of the theme. Liang Guan gently attached his mouth to my ear and said, "Li Guan, Tianmen is definitely upset and kind-hearted this time. We should be more careful not to fall into the trap of Tianmen. It is said that the role of Tianmen principal is very mysterious, and few people know his true appearance. It is said that at this South Road meeting, Tianmen is very mysterious The headmaster will show up! "


    "No matter who the other side is, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land. There is no need to worry. I have my own decision." I raised my hand and showed Liang Guan that I didn''t need to worry.


    And the appearance of our party has gradually attracted the attention of others. Many leaders of underground forces are talking to each other.


    "Is this a man from Tiejiang?"


    "Is the young man in white commander of Tiejiang, Li Shaobai?"


    "I saw him outside the door just now. He''s very ostentatious. I think he''s going to be shriveled at the Nandao meeting this time."


    "Tianmen''s principal always has an extraordinary method. Li Shaobai is not the rival of Tianmen''s principal, so he wants to compete with Tianmen just by his two branches? I think it''s a fool''s dream. Sooner or later, he will be driven back. "


    Just then there was a commotion outside the door.


    I saw an old Huang Shan, with three men, walking slowly into the meeting hall. Everyone subconsciously looked at him. As soon as they saw his appearance, they all lowered their attitude and immediately got up.


    "This is the master of the Song family!"


    "Tianmen and the Song family are really United!"


    "I''ll wait, see Mr. Song!"


    This man is song Hai!


    Song Hai walked with a smile and waved his hand slightly. "Don''t be polite. I just went to the appointment to attend. The real speaker should be the head of Tianmen."


    With that, song Hai moved his eyes and saw my existence at a glance. His eyes twinkled with cunning light. The corners of his mouth curled up in a vicious radian and walked towards me step by step. "I didn''t expect that commander Li came so fast. It''s really a surprise to me."

 Chapter 381

    "Mr. Song, why ask? It''s really harmful to the reputation of the Song family to do things in disguise. " I picked up a cup of sake on the table, sipped a little, and secretly scolded song Hai for being a poisonous snake. He looked insidious.


    "Nephew Li Xian, don''t plant things carelessly. I think you are losing the power of Ningfu." Song Hai didn''t think so. He was very confident and calm. He sat directly opposite me, and the leaders around him dared to sit down again.


    I sneered, "Mr. Song is so pompous. Are you transparent when you are Li Qi''s son?"


    Speaking of this, I winked at Li Qi secretly. He cooperated with me strangely. Without saying a word, he glared at me, "Song Hai, get over here!"


    "Li Dashizi?" Song Hai was stunned for a moment before he recognized Li Qi next to me. He was the real son of the Li family and a powerful tianbang expert!


    The most important thing is that Li Qi let song Hai roll over in front of so many people, which made his face green. In an instant, there was an uproar. The leaders of all parties got up again and bowed their hands to meet him.


    "Is the man beside Li Shaobai Li Qi? The eldest son of the Li family? "


    "I thought I was just an ordinary man!"


    "The son of Li Qi is already the existence of tianbang 60. Has he learned to be introverted? Stepping into the middle of tianbang


    "This... Li Shizi''s coming, we can''t recognize him in time. It''s really a loss. I hope Li Shizi will forgive us."


    ...


    Li Qi raised his head, enjoying the feeling of being awed by the public, and then he was floating again.


    I secretly pinched Li Qi, and the goods reacted. Holding back the embarrassed expression, I glared at Song Hai again. "Song Hai, I told you to roll over, didn''t you hear me?"


    "Yes, I met Li Dashizi in Song Hai, the leader of the lower Song family. I''m so clumsy that I didn''t recognize him in time. I''d like to ask Li Shizi to forgive me. In addition, I''d like to congratulate Li Shizi on his practice of being introverted." Song Hai walked up to Li Qi and me and bowed respectfully. His old face turned blue and red. He was yelled twice by Li Qi and lost all his face. He thought Li Qi was really in the middle of tianbang.


    While song Hai bows his head, I wink at Li Qi secretly, implying that he will take the opportunity to humiliate song Hai. Don''t stop!


    Li Qisi understood what I meant and blinked at me, showing a trace of fun. Then he pretended to be extremely dissatisfied and said in a cold voice: "Song Hai, did I let you come here? I told you to get out of here! Go back and do it again until my son is satisfied! "


    This words a, the whole field is startled, the moment calmed down.


    "This..." Song Hai trembled all over. When he looked up, he looked at Li Qi and me, completely shocked.


    Li Qi made a quick decision and yelled again, "what is this? Where''s all that crap? My son asked you to go away, just a half step tianbang, in front of my son, dare to be presumptuous? "


    At this moment, the whole venue was so quiet that no one dared to interrupt.


    Song Hai, the leader of the Song family, was petrified. He stood in the same place for a long time without any action. He looked subdued, but at the same time, he was also mixed with a strong disbelief.


    I can''t help but raise my mouth and feel happy secretly. I think song Hai, you old son of a bitch, I can''t cure you, but Li Qi wants to cure you. It''s a matter of minutes.


    Song Hai saw me smile, his eyes filled with extreme resentment, and he wanted to tear me apart.


    "Song Hai, are you deaf to my son''s words?" Li Qi shouts that the identity of Li''s Shizi and the reputation of tianbang experts are revealed in a flash, which makes everyone gasp.


    "I..." Song Hai was trembling all over. This kind of authority from the superior made him almost breathless.


    But all of a sudden, a beautiful female voice rang out at the door of the venue.


    "Mr. Li, please give me a thin noodle. Don''t embarrass Mr. Song."


    I turned my face and cast my eyes at the door. I found that the source of the voice was a woman in a blue shirt!


    Li Qi frowned and asked, "who are you?"


    The woman in the green shirt came with a smile on her face. She bowed to Li Qi and said, "little girl Ruolan, the master of Tianmen."


    Who''s in charge of Tianmen? Tianmen chief is a beauty??


    Li Qi winked at me subconsciously, implying to ask me what to do.


    I thought about it. Since the head of Tianmen came out in person, and this is the place of others, as the saying goes, to be polite before you fight, face is always to be given.


    So, I said: "Li Shizi, I think it''s better to turn this over. Mr. Song is old. You ask him to roll over for fear of pain."


    "You Song Hai was so angry with me that he blew his beard and glared.


    Ruolan, the head of Tianmen, suddenly raises his hand and interrupts song Hai''s words. He moves his eyes and squints at me. His expression suddenly changes into a cold face. "I''m talking with Shizi Li Qi. You''re just a commander of Tiejiang branch. What''s the right to butt in?"


    This is Ruolan''s beauty. Do you know me? You know I''m a commander?"Then why do you think you have to face? What qualifications do you have to cut in? " I smile. Since I''ve already been polite, don''t blame me for being a soldier.


    Ruolan waved his hand and pointed to the two big characters of Tianmen behind the jade chair, "because this is the place of Tianmen! So you''re not qualified. "


    "So you mean, this is the gate of heaven for you, and Li Shizi will have to face you if he doesn''t?" I suddenly feel that this Ruolan is a little interesting. It''s rare for a woman to give me a chance to fight.


    "Don''t change your concept. I mean you, not Li Shizi. This is the gate of heaven. You are not qualified to interrupt!" Said Ruolan.


    I kept smiling, light mouth, "that if Li Shizi, don''t give you face? Today, we must let song Hai roll over from the ground? "


    If LAN looked at me, I also looked at if LAN, two people like chess match.


    "Then I want to ask you, why do you think you can replace Li Shizi? What Li Shizi means is that you, a little commander, can control it? " Ruolan''s cold face also gradually outlined a smile, seemingly moving, in fact, there is a sharp edge.


    "I originally said this, but since you have to argue with me, you can ask Li Qi Shizi''s opinion in person." I looked back and raised an eyebrow at Li Qi.


    How can Li Qi not understand me? Immediately nodded, acquiesced to my words, meaning today must let song Hai roll two circles on the ground, good shame this sinister old Wang son of a bitch.


    However, Ruolan''s face remained unchanged, and even the corner of his mouth rose higher and higher. His eyes staring at me were strange, as if he finally met his opponent.


    Then, Ruolan leaned slightly, pointed to the front door of the meeting, and said, "although you can represent Li Shizi and don''t give me face, you must give me face."


    As soon as the voice fell, a man appeared outside the meeting hall. He was familiar with his face, not angry and arrogant. He couldn''t see the city''s eyes, the indifference of his hands, and the lightness of his steps into the threshold!


    ...


    the author''s words: add more for 10600 kings in advance!

 Chapter 382

    When Fang Dao stepped slowly over the threshold and landed on the floor of the meeting hall, all the leaders of all parties were shocked. They immediately stood in awe and opened their mouths in unison.


    "Fang... Fang Dao, young master!"


    "I''ve met the little master Fang Dao!"


    "Why did the little master of Fang Dao appear here?"


    At this moment, Fangdao attracted people''s attention.


    ...


    Fang Dao nodded his head lightly, but the leaders of all parties did not dare to sit down all the time. The momentum of Fang Dao was so strong that it had already surpassed Li Qi.


    Ruolan quickly came forward to greet him, bowed respectfully, and then whispered a few words in Fang Dao''s ear, seemingly conveying the situation.


    But it was this simple act that made me think about why Ruolan had such a close relationship with Fangdao.


    After hearing this, Fang Dao opened his eyes slowly. His dark eyes mixed with indifference gave Li Qi a light look.


    This glance, seemingly careless, made Li Qi tremble all over and scold me gently, "Damn, this way is not simple, it''s not simple!"


    "I have a strong premonition that even before I was not necessarily his opponent. What should I do?"


    When I heard Li Qi''s words, I was shocked. I can''t believe it. It''s clear that there is no name of Fangdao in tianbang. Why is Li Qi so afraid?


    I suddenly think of what the man in Black said. There are many ways to cover up their own strength and not be ranked in the sky list!


    Maybe Fangdao is one of them!


    The most important thing is that I never thought Fang Dao would appear!


    I took a deep breath and gave Li Qi a wink in the dark to make him give in temporarily. We are not rivals. We can''t rashly have a positive conflict with Fang Dao. Moreover, song Hai''s face has been lost, and our goal is completed.


    Li Qi immediately understood, immediately forced himself to calm down and said, "since Fang Dao has come, I''ll give you this face. Song Hai, you can go back and sit down."


    "Thank you, Shizi Li." Even though song Hai was not happy, he could only show his gratitude. Then he walked to Fang Dao in awe and said, "in the next song Hai, I have seen Fang Dao Shaozhu. After four meetings, Fang Dao Shaozhu is still charming."


    Fang Dao nodded again and walked silently from Song Hai. Ruolan followed him on the right, stepped on the three steps of the theme, and stood in the highest position, only half a meter away from the jade chair.


    From the entrance to now, Fang Dao has not said a word, but has become the protagonist of the whole South Road Conference.


    "Little master Fang Dao, which seat do you want to take?"


    "Is there a certain connection between Tianmen and Fangjia?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible that Tianmen can be so strong and occupy the south for many years. The supporters behind this are definitely Fang family!"


    "Fang Jia! The head of the three Chinese families


    ...


    under all kinds of attention, Fang Dao turned his back to everyone, stepped forward, slowly turned around, and sat on the blue jade chair. Ruolan stood aside. All doubts and guesses were perfectly confirmed.


    At this moment, the leaders of all parties were shocked and awed, as if the sitting of Fangdao represented the supreme authority and the position of Tianmen in the South could never be shaken again!


    At the same moment, I finally understood the plan of Tianmen. It turned out that it was the power of Fangdao to frighten all parties and warn Tiejiang that behind Tianmen was Fangjia!


    At this time, Fang Dao looked slightly at me and said his first sentence in the South Road meeting, "originally, I think you are high."


    With these words, the whole Nandao meeting became extremely quiet, and the leaders of all parties paid subconscious attention to me.


    My eyes narrowed into a slit, and I felt a strong humiliation rising in my heart.


    Fang Dao''s meaning is very clear. It''s just about Chu Yuyan, which means that I''m too weak to be a VIP with him...


    but it''s such a simple sentence that I can''t answer at all. Fang Dao''s city is very deep.


    I clenched my fist secretly, and my nails sank into my palm. Even though Fang Dao was humiliating me in disguise, what he said was right. In his eyes, I was too weak to be qualified.


    A few seconds later, Fang Dao looked away and absently looked at Ruolan.


    Ruolan nodded and immediately said, "since the leaders of all parties are almost here, I, Ruolan, on behalf of Tianmen, announce that the South Road Conference officially begins. Please take your seats."


    The leaders of all parties sat down in response, and Ruolan said, "in the past, the Nandao conference was mainly about exchanging resources. Tianmen just held the conference as the largest party and did not interfere in other matters."


    "But this year''s Nandao conference is slightly different. On behalf of Tianmen, I, Ruolan, would like to make an alliance with you. In the days to come, we will work together and help each other. However, if there is an invasion of foreign forces, I hope you can unite as one and fight against the enemy together."


    "If you want to, please drink a cup of alliance wine, little girl Ruolan will do it first."With that, Ruolan looked up and drank.


    All around the tap, pondering for a few seconds, almost all seize the glass.


    I don''t think it''s good to scold Tianmen secretly. It''s in the name of Fang family and the power of Fang Dao to win over all forces. The external force that Ruolan refers to is Tiejiang!


    If I don''t drink this glass of wine today, it''s not only disrespectful to the other party''s family, but also may have an unexpected ending.


    But if I drink this glass of wine, it means that I betrayed the Li family and Tiejiang. Tianmen is in a dilemma.


    I immediately stood out, quickly find a reason to delay for a while, "people did not arrive, I Tiejiang also have a commander Wang Chao did not arrive, if LAN you can''t be so arbitrary?"


    "Alliance? Foreign power? Is Tianmen aimed at Tiejiang? Is Tianmen the enemy of Tiejiang? If you want to form an alliance, you should seriously think about whether you should go through this muddy water, so as not to be used as useless cannon fodder. "


    With the spread of my words, the figure around a little pause, each thinking.


    Ruolan looked at me coldly and said, "commander Li, my heavenly gate has been in the south for many years. Whether it is good or bad is obvious to all."


    "I think it''s a lie to take advantage of the leaders of all parties, isn''t it? Tianmen''s hand is not long enough to reach our Pearl City, so we use others to interfere with Tiejiang? It''s a good strategy indeed. " I countered.


    Ruolan put down her wine cup, moved her steps lightly, and walked to the top of the steps. The whole people came down and said, "for more than 20 years, the south of China has been subordinate to Tianmen. Every leader here is the tacit power of Tianmen. We all know it. Otherwise, we won''t fear Tianmen. It''s a matter of time. Why should we make up a lie?"


    "What''s more, I''m not afraid to tell you frankly that this South Road meeting is aimed at Tiejiang. Tiejiang invades Tianmen and uses Chu Wenyang''s hand to put pressure on Tianmen. It''s time for Tianmen to make you suffer. I specially invite you here to tell you that Tiejiang is going to be over and you haven''t been dancing for long!"


    "If you know the truth, get out of the south!"

 Chapter 383

    If Lan said this, it is tantamount to moving the contradiction between Tianmen and Tiejiang to the surface.


    I calmly face and deeply examine Ruolan, and feel that she is equally intelligent. This is to use Tianmen''s prestige over the years to win over all forces while the Nandao conference suppresses Tiejiang, and finally form a trend of comprehensive encirclement and suppression to kick Tiejiang out.


    It seems that if LAN can be the leader of Tianmen, he really has some strength.


    So, I slightly raised the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "since you are so straightforward, what if I say, Tiejiang doesn''t go?"


    "Then don''t blame Tianmen for uniting with other forces to encircle and suppress Tiejiang." If LAN Leng hum, look cold, it seems that in her eyes, Tiejiang will be defeated.


    "Good. If you want to play, I''ll play with you. Isn''t that encirclement and suppression? Since you like to be cannon fodder so much, let''s have a try with Tiejiang. Although Tiejiang''s branch is far away, it''s not for you to move. After all, there are Fang''s family behind Tianmen and Li''s family behind Tiejiang! " I glance around, looking at the expression of all the leaders, as if they all respect Tianmen, and will never obey Tiejiang. Then I will let you know the true face of Tianmen.


    Sure enough, as soon as I spoke, the faces of all leaders were not very good-looking. It seemed that my words shook my determination.


    "This matter... Is equivalent to participating in the fight between the Fang family and the Li family in disguise. We may really be cannon fodder for such a big family''s open and secret struggle..."


    "although Li Shaobai is very arrogant, his words seem to be reasonable."


    "Relying on us, we may not be able to win Tiejiang. Only Tianmen, a giant, is Tiejiang''s opponent. At most, we are pawns."


    ...


    "please be calm and don''t listen to other people''s slander. The relationship between Tianmen and you leaders will never take advantage of you. We must work together." If Lan''s face changes, he makes a sound in a hurry. It seems that he knows that so many backbone forces are mixed together, which is a piece of fat.


    I looked around at the abnormal situation, took advantage of this unstable situation, immediately gave them a shot in the arm, and said several words in a row.


    "Slander? To tell you the truth, as the head of Tianmen said just now, you are all acquiesced. That is to say, you are all pigs raised by Tianmen. Now it''s time to kill them! It''s time to use it as cannon fodder. "


    "Even if they are not slaughtered today, they will be slaughtered the day after tomorrow. I think it''s better to join Tiejiang and become a member of Tiejiang than to be slaughtered."


    "What alliance? Even without specific conditions and interests, is this also called alliance? It''s just verbal, and there''s no real interest. Don''t be fooled by a word from Tianmen. Tianmen will not recognize it, and you''ll all suffer a big loss. You may even be eaten up by Tianmen. "


    "But if you take refuge in Tiejiang, we Tiejiang will not encroach on any of your interests, and we are willing to carry out substantive cooperation with you. You can settle down in Tiejiang''s territory. If you are against Tianmen, you can choose to help or not. I will never mind. This is my personal commitment!"


    "Tianmen, should not give such a commitment?"


    The leaders of all sides looked at each other one after another and all loosened their glasses. Their original firm determination was suddenly shaken by my words.


    I secretly laugh, because you Ruolan also want to fight with me? I think we''d better find a good family to marry while we are young.


    Others can''t see what you''re doing if you''re LAN. I, Li Shaobai, can see it clearly.


    At this moment, see around the situation has changed, if LAN Xiumei tight wrinkle, dead stare at me, "what qualifications do you have to represent the whole Tiejiang?"? Is that what a commander of yours can say? Even Li Qi Shizi can''t make such a promise on behalf of Tiejiang, can he? Unless Shao Wentian said it himself! "


    "Li Shaobai, don''t open up the territory and let the forces from all sides settle down here. This is not just a casual talk."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Li Shaobai is talking nonsense. Please don''t listen to it. Tianmen has been in the south for a long time. It will never deceive you. We must share happiness and difficulties."


    I took a step forward and put my hands behind my waist. I was calm and relaxed. I took a cigarette out of my pocket and took it out of my mouth in a leisurely way? Who can''t say that? "


    "Li Shaobai, since you think Tianmen is telling lies, you can take practical actions to prove the truth of what you said." Ruolan''s expression was very cold, as if he really thought I was talking freely.


    "Well, since you want me to prove it, I''ll prove it to you." I kept a leisurely smile, took out my cell phone slowly, and shook it at everyone.


    Then, I dialed Shao Wentian''s number in public and gave a brief description of the situation here. I deliberately turned on the loudspeaker, turned the volume to the maximum and said, "master Shao, please pass my resolution to open Tiejiang''s territory in the South and let all forces settle in it."


    Shao Wentian began to pause and did not speak.Ruolan begins to sneer, thinking that Shao Wentian wants to object.


    Results after half a minute, Shao Wentian said: "from now on, you are no longer the branch commander. I, Shao Wentian, appoint you as the highest commander in chief of southern Tiejiang. All affairs in the south are decided by you. You don''t need to ask me, just report to me!"


    At this moment, not only Ruolan was stunned, but also all the leaders were silly.


    "I''d like to thank leader Shao. I''m still at the Nandao meeting. I''ll talk to you later." I said thanks, hung up the phone and looked at Ruolan with a smile.


    "You Ruolan was biting his white teeth, his eyes were extremely cold, as if he could put people in the ice and snow.


    I don''t know which faucet it is. Suddenly I took a cool breath and said something, which caused a sensation.


    "Supreme commander in chief of Tiejiang south!"


    "This position is equal to the biggest leader of Tiejiang in the south!"


    "How could Shao Wentian agree?"


    "In any case, Li Shaobai is enough to prove that the conditions he said are true. We can enter Tiejiang''s territory, which is a great benefit."


    Ruolan has no way. With her Tianmen, she is absolutely unable to make such concessions and give such interests. After all, allowing external forces to settle in will not only reduce her own interests, but also be mixed with crisis!


    However, at this time, Fang Dao, who had been absent-minded, suddenly looked to me as if he was calm, but when he opened his mouth, it contained a sense of hegemony.


    "Those who follow the gate of heaven are born."


    "Those who go against heaven will die."


    "Those who have no choice will die."

 Chapter 384

    This remark is not only domineering, but also full of invincible dignity, which makes all the leaders in this room change their faces!


    However, no one dared to stand up against it. Under Fang Dao''s words, they all bowed their heads and chose silence.


    Ruolan was relieved, and his eyes glowed with pride.


    Song Hai, the old king, has been sitting in his seat and not talking. When he heard Fang Dao say so, all my efforts were soaked in one sentence. He could not help but raise his mouth and sneer, just like a poisonous snake.


    In terms of status and status, I''m not Fang Dao''s opponent at all. I can only wink at Li Qi and ask him to show up for me, let him represent my meaning and speak for me.


    Li Qi nodded in secret, walked out of the seat, came to me and said, "Fang Dao, if I''m the Li family, how can I protect these people?"


    "To protect? It''s not a mistake to kill Fang Dao looked at Li Qi a little.


    Li Qi was very uncomfortable. With a strong fear, he pretended to be a master of tianbang and asked, "don''t you look down on my Li family? Fang Dao, you have a big tone. "


    "The Fang family and the Li family have their own grudges. The fight between them has never ended. Tiejiang belongs to the Li family and Tianmen belongs to the Fang family. Why should I care about the Li family''s idea? What''s more, it''s not the real Li family. It''s just a group of cannon fodder. I''ll kill mine and you''ll protect yours. I''ll see how many you can protect. " Fang Dao narrowed his eyes and even compared the leaders of all parties to cannon fodder.


    As the word "cannon fodder" came out, all the people in the meeting hall were shocked. They finally understood the meaning of Tianmen, but they dared to be angry.


    Song Hai, the old king, gave me a smirk. He was very proud of himself, and I was very upset.


    I''ve known for a long time that Tianmen has a different mind, but I didn''t expect that they could tell the truth in public. There was also a case of obedience, prosperity and death, which made all forces have to obey. The whole Bureau faced us with considerable disadvantage.


    Apart from the Fang family and the Li family, it''s simply a combination of various forces, with Tianmen as the backing, and Tiejiang''s current situation in the south, which is absolutely unbearable.


    Although these forces are mixed, there is no doubt that they are the key to the whole situation!


    With the help of these forces, Tiejiang, even if he can''t fight a turnaround, is close to the strength of Tianmen!


    This is very important to Tiejiang, otherwise I would not come out to stop Ruolan.


    At this moment, all around a panic, Li Qi has no way, subconsciously throw my eyes to me, suggesting that I give him a way.


    I secretly shook my head and said that I could do nothing. I thought that Fang Dao''s city was too deep, and I could only draw with him. If he had the same status, I would definitely play Fang Dao to death, but it''s not right now. The only end of the matter is to fight hard, kill him, and I will protect him!


    There is no other way.


    Li Qisi understood what I meant. He took a deep breath and cheered in public: "now, those who are willing to join Tiejiang will do their best to protect you. If you are willing to be the cannon fodder of Tianmen, you can go. We will never stop you."


    "It''s up to you to die or live." Fang Dao looked at the delicate small wine cup in his hand. He didn''t look at other people. He began to be absent-minded again. It seemed that he never put it in his heart. It was just a very small thing.


    However, none of the leaders are nervous and tangled.


    Fang Dao''s practice, even though unpopular, has played a very good role, making people have to bow to obey.


    Overbearing, overbearing!


    If Fang Dao is regarded as an ancient emperor, he must be a tyrant with strong means!


    However, what I did was not ineffective. Tiejiang spared no effort to protect them and allowed them to enter Tiejiang''s territory, which was very popular.


    ..


    all the taps are more and more silent. They are all meditating and making choices, whether they live or die, whether they bend or oppose, all in one thought.


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man with scar on his face stood up with anger in his eyes and said: "Tianmen is dictatorial. A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. I''m willing to join Tiejiang and try my best to help him. At the same time, I hope Tiejiang will protect me."


    "Death." Fang Dao raised his head, suddenly with a wave of his big hand, threw out the delicate cup and turned it into a sharp awn in an instant. He forced it into scar''s middle-aged eyeball and even the belt meat fell in.


    The middle-aged man with scar''s eyes suddenly spurted blood, which scared the people nearby to avoid. Then he covered his eyes and screamed. After only a few seconds, he fell to the ground and died.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, all the leaders took a cold breath, showing a strong fear and shaking all over.


    "Boss Zhou!"


    "Boss Zhou, dead?"


    "This..."


    Fang Dao cocked up his mouth and said with a smile: "I want to kill you, no one can save you."


    Ruolan walked down the steps and ordered his men to clean up the scene. Then he said coldly, "the result is obvious. Do you still have to hesitate? If Fang daoshaozhu has no patience, none of you can leave here today. ""I''m willing to submit to the gate of heaven. I hope you''ll be merciful."


    "I''m... Willing to surrender for the use of Tianmen."


    "We are willing to form an alliance."


    Soon, almost half of the people chose to bow down and obey, and made an unequal covenant with Tianmen.


    The other half is still hesitating and hesitating.


    I secretly glared at Li Qi, "why didn''t you do it just now?"


    "It''s not that he doesn''t do it, it''s that..." Li Qi shakes his head secretly and looks at his hands helplessly. The meaning is very clear. Now he is not Fang Dao''s opponent.


    I can''t help sighing. The original flat situation, under Fang Dao''s hand, immediately fell.


    The most important thing is that we don''t have enough people to compete with Fang Dao. If someone takes refuge in Tiejiang, I''m afraid Fang Dao will kill one after another.


    As time went on, more and more people bowed their heads. Finally, they all obeyed Tianmen. Even if they became cannon fodder, they didn''t want to die here.


    "Good. You''re smart. You''re not as stupid as boss Zhou." Ruolan clapped his hand, shot three times in a row, slowly opened his eyes and looked at me coldly for a few seconds.


    Later, Ruolan turned around, and the court bowed to him and said, "young master of Fang Dao, besides Li Qi''s son, do you want to kill Li Shaobai at the same time?"


    "Dare you?" Li Qi stepped forward in a hurry and gave a loud drink.


    Fang Dao held his chin and looked at me with interest. He waved to Ruolan and said, "let them go. I''m not going to kill Li Shaobai. There''s an agreement between me and him. I want to see how much he can grow up."


    "It''s too bad to kill it before it''s fattened."


    ...


    the author''s words: add more changes to 10800 crowns in advance.

 Chapter 385

    "Ruolan, I''ll leave the rest to you. After the Nandao meeting, I''ll leave for Fang''s home."


    Speaking of this, Fang Dao sneered, "Li Shaobai, I''m very curious about how you will fight back in this situation. In fact, I still have room for you. Don''t let me down."


    ...


    "let''s go!" With a wave of my sleeve, I was ready to leave.


    But at this time, song Hai, who had been laughing secretly, suddenly stood up and raised his hand: "wait! Don''t hurry, Li Shaobai. "


    "What do you want to do?" My eyes narrowed into a slit, and a bad premonition rose in my heart.


    Song Hai, with a gloomy face, slowly took out a picture from his arms and gently threw it in front of me, "look, who is she?"


    "Ling Xiaoxiao!" I lowered my head, picked up the photos that fell to the ground, looked at the outline above, looked at her messy clothes, looked at her whole body was injured, and suddenly anger swept all over her body, anger could not be contained.


    Song Hai, the son of a bitch, caught Ling Xiaoxiao!!!


    I was so angry that I shivered and squeezed the picture into a ball, "Song Hai, you son of a bitch!"


    "Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, how are you? You''re so familiar. If you hadn''t gone to Dongling, I wouldn''t have believed that you had an ex-wife and lived in such a shabby place. If I hadn''t confirmed it several times, I wouldn''t have believed it myself. " Song Hai raised his head and laughed wildly. The laughter was filled with extreme satisfaction and cheerfulness.


    "You! To use such a mean means! Are you not afraid to spread it and ruin the reputation of the Song family? " I am full of anger and want to kill song Hai on the spot. Unfortunately, he and Fang Dao are in the same camp now. Fang Dao can''t let him die.


    "Out? It can''t be spread out, because all the people here are obedient to Tianmen. Even if you talk nonsense outside, no one will believe it. " Song Hai said with a smile.


    "Song Hai, what do you want? How can you let people go? " I gritted my teeth and felt extremely remorseful. I never thought Ling Xiaoxiao would fall into song Hai''s hands and become a hostage because of me.


    If I don''t go back to Dongling, attend the classmate''s meeting, and don''t meet Ling Xiaoxiao, maybe this won''t happen. It''s all caused by me.


    The feelings of self blame and guilt, mixed with anger, constantly impact my heart, I feel like a sinner!


    "Let go? Don''t even think about it. I just want to make you feel guilty, make you feel miserable, and make you live in guilt forever. I will never give up the hatred of Shaocheng. I will torture this woman slowly, because it''s more enjoyable than killing you. " Song Hai burst out laughing, the whole person unprecedented proud, especially looking at my face, he is laughing trembling.


    "I''ll let a dozen men serve her in turn."


    "And then every day I cut a scar on her face to make her look ugly."


    "In the end, I will waste her hands and feet, but I will not let her die, as long as I can think of it, I will achieve it on her."


    "How about Li Shaobai? Are you upset? Do you really want to kill me? "


    "It''s a pity that you can''t kill me, and I caught you like that."


    ...


    Song Hai''s words spread all over the world. All the leaders were frightened, as if song Hai''s methods were extremely cruel, which made them feel numb.


    "Song Hai, cut the crap. What do you want? Don''t you mean to intimidate me in such a way? " My face has changed, my heart is very painful, for fear that Ling Xiaoxiao will be hurt in the slightest bit.


    "Heartache? That''s right. What I want is this effect. The more painful your heart is, the happier I will be, and the happier Shaocheng will be. " Song Hai laughs, and his eyes are full of bitterness and cruelty.


    "Song Hai, I order you to release people immediately!" Li Qi is also angry. It seems that he can''t stand this cruel method.


    Song Hai subconsciously turned back and looked at Fang Dao sitting high above him, seemingly seeking the identity of Fang Dao.


    Fang Dao nodded in silence. Song Hai bowed to him, then turned around, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Li Qi, I can''t let you go."


    "Song Hai!" Li Qi''s throat seems to be stuck. His position is different and his strength is poor, so he can''t refute it.


    Then, song Hai cast his eyes on my face again, and said with a gloomy smile: "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, I didn''t expect you to have such a day. I thought you could be so arrogant all the time. When you abandoned Shaocheng twice in a row, did you ever think that you would have such a day yourself?"


    "Didn''t you expect that? It doesn''t matter. I''ll let you feel it in person. You can go now. Every few days, I''ll send some photos to Tiejiang to let you enjoy it. "


    "Don''t talk to me about terms. Now it''s your turn to talk to me, and I disdain to talk to you. You just look at your ex-wife day by day and torture me in my hands."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    ...At this moment, I have nothing to do, anger gradually turned into helplessness, because song Hai is not for conditions, just to humiliate me, to trample on me, to revenge!


    Venomous snake, a real venomous snake, can be used even by such indecent and shameless means. There is no humanity to speak of. I would like to cut song Hai into pieces.


    "What? Why don''t you go yet? " Song Hai asked arrogantly.


    I firmly hold my fist, nail into the meat, oozing blood, staring at Song Hai''s face, he has been included in the list of must kill.


    If song Hai falls into my hands, I must let him repay ten million times!


    Now we can''t worry. Although Ling Xiaoxiao was arrested by song Hai, there may not be no way to rescue him. When he comes back to Tiejiang and thinks seriously, there should be new countermeasures.


    Big deal, give up star net, let MEDA go all out to find Ling Xiaoxiao!


    Anyway, star net has earned enough money!


    "Song Hai, wait for me." With a cold hum, I turned and left, followed by Li Qi, Ning Zhenbang and Liang Guan.


    Can just walk to the threshold, behind the sit in of Fang Dao, suddenly came a sentence, "I... Wait for you in Fang''s house, remember, don''t let me down, otherwise you will never go back to Chu Yuyan, my patience won''t be too long, I hope you can hurry up, in my patience did not end, I won''t move Chu Yuyan, as is to give you a little power, lest let others think, I love you Too much deception. "


    After a few seconds of silence, I suddenly turned back with a cold smile in my mouth and said, "Fang Dao, you''d better wash your neck and wait for me at Fang''s house, because this day won''t be long."

 Chapter 386

    Stepping out of the gate of the South Road Convention and leaving with Rolls Royce, I was almost defeated and didn''t get any advantage.


    At this moment, not only the situation is tense, Tianmen forcibly recovers the forces of all parties, preparing to encircle Tiejiang, but also song Hai catches Ling Xiaoxiao!


    Tianmen''s means, as Fang Dao said, do leave room, that is, Tianmen is unpopular.


    Moreover, I have Chu Wenyang''s support behind me. If I unite with Wang Chao to integrate the two branches into a concentration camp, I may not be able to resist tenaciously.


    Only song Hai''s behavior is simply heinous, inhumane, cruel and cruel. I wish he would be beaten down to 18 levels of hell and never be able to live beyond his life.


    "Ling Xiaoxiao..." I hate song Hai, has reached an unprecedented peak, has become a killer!


    The past between Ling Xiaoxiao and me is over long ago. I was originally an innocent person, but now I am involved in it. I have to bear the responsibility and save her, otherwise I will have a hard conscience all my life.


    But it''s very difficult to rescue Ling Xiaoxiao. The Song family''s means are always secret. If they don''t let memeda do it, they almost lose all the possibilities of rescue.


    Star net can make more money, but compared with conscience, I prefer the latter.


    Back in Mingzhu city that day, I sat alone in my office, took out my mobile phone and called out the memeda.


    As soon as memeda appears on the screen, I immediately go straight to the theme, "memeda, from now on, divest completely, give up star net! Start the automatic driving function of the main engine car, and you can take the township road from Yanjing to Mingzhu city in one day. "


    "Master, why?" Mo Mo Da blinked his big eyes and opened his mouth very flexibly, just like a real person.


    I took a dignified breath and said without doubt: "everything should be done according to my instructions. Now it''s urgent. After withdrawing from the satellite network, I will take the intrusion surveillance camera for me. I must find the location of my ex-wife, Ling Xiaoxiao."


    "In addition, all the funds of star.com have been transferred to foreign countries. In my capacity, I have an account with the Swiss bank. These funds can not be used in China for the time being."


    "What''s more, how much capital does STARNet have now?"


    "Report to the host, the capital of the host''s star network has accumulated to 15 billion US dollars!" Said MEDA.


    I nodded, no longer asked, immediately let MEDA in accordance with my instructions, start divestment action, give up star net.


    ...


    on this day, there was another big event in the online gambling industry. The home page of star.com collapsed, and all the websites were greatly affected.


    With the collapse of STARNet, the website can no longer be opened. In just one day, STARNet, a generation of overlord, disappeared on the stage and became the history of the past.


    After the disappearance of STARNet, all the websites compete for supremacy and fight against each other. They are bound to compete for supremacy and win the customer resources left by STARNet.


    And all this, star net no longer participates in, also did not appear again.


    "Why did STARNet collapse? Isn''t STARNet very powerful? "


    "What''s going on? Did star net suffer a blow from the top? "


    "The situation of online gambling will be chaotic again."


    I look at the forum post, silently sigh, even though the heart is reluctant to star net, but in order to save Ling Xiaoxiao, everything is worth it.


    What''s more, I now have 15 billion US dollars, which I can''t spend for eight lifetimes, and all of them have been transferred to Swiss banks overseas, equivalent to 97.5 billion Chinese dollars, almost 100 billion worth!


    With this capital, I will have more ways to make money after I wash white. Maybe giving up star net is a new breakthrough.


    On the same day, I called Li Qi to the office. I no longer wanted to guess his purpose, so I chose to question him face to face.


    "Li Qi, I don''t want to have a time bomb around me. I don''t know your purpose, but I still want to ask, who are you sent to spy on me?" I asked, squinting.


    "I said Li Shaobai, do you doubt me? Am I that kind of person? As I said, I''m just here for entertainment. If it wasn''t for the reason of the elder, I don''t want to be shot by you all the time, and make you look like the eldest son of the Li family. " Li Qi touched the back of his head and pretended to be a fool.


    I can''t bear it. Li Qi''s silly routine has almost reached the limit I can bear. The current situation is very tense. I can''t let any unstable factors exist around me. I have to know the answer today.


    So I said, "Li Qi, I don''t have to pretend any more. I almost know everything about you. It''s all deliberate. That day in Macao, I just heard you talk on the phone and report tasks to others. I don''t care who the person behind you is. I just want to know whether you are good or bad."


    "What are you talking about?" As soon as Li Qi''s face changed, he was in a rare panic.


    I aimed at this opportunity and asked, "you don''t like Ning Xing at all, do you? Just to find a reason to contact me, and then use the second master''s antidote to force out the one who appears, but there is still one who doesn''t appear. So you just pretend to be stupid and stay by my side. Am I right? ""I don''t know what you''re talking about, Li Shaobai. Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?" Li Qi pretends to be wronged and gets angry.


    I glanced at the closed office, "Li Qi, there are only two of us here. You don''t have to hide. If you don''t say it today, it''s a pity that I will keep a distance from you. You don''t want to get any clues from here, and your strength will never recover."


    "Did Li Qinghao send you? Or, what does the Li family already know? "


    "I said, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I never wanted to get anything by your side." Li Qi denied it, and his whole popularity was badly damaged, as if he had been greatly wronged.


    Can pretend, too can pretend, things up to now, Li Qi actually still refuse to recognize, I thought silently, what is he hiding? Is it true that it can''t be said, or is it something else?


    I can''t be too clear about all this. There is no room for instability at the moment. The answer is very important to me.


    If I was a little careless, I would be more dangerous if I was detected by the Li family.


    I looked at Li Qi, slowly stood up, hands greedy on the table, "since you say you don''t know what I''m talking about, why don''t you ask me, why do I say this, why do I say what the Li family knows, and why do you say that Li Qinghao sent you? In fact, you know better than me, don''t you? Let''s be frank. "


    I poked at the key point and hit the loophole in Li Qi''s words instantly, making him stand still and unable to say a word.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "Li Qi, who am I? I think you know better than me?"

 Chapter 387

    In the huge office, Li Qi and I were the only ones facing each other, and the atmosphere was quite depressing.


    Li Qi was stabbed at the main point by me, but he couldn''t respond for a long time. His face was tangled.


    I sat down again and continued to examine Li Qi, waiting for him to give me an answer.


    If Li Qi doesn''t give an answer today, I absolutely want to isolate him completely. I don''t want him to know anything about Tiejiang. I want him to be an inspector with a false name, let alone contact me.


    After a long silence, Li Qi closed her eyes and sighed, "you just need to know that I won''t harm you. For others, you can''t say that this is the overall situation."


    Won''t hurt me? Can''t say? Is it an overall situation?


    "Why?" I asked subconsciously.


    Li Qi opened his eyes and looked at me closely. He no longer looked tangled, but looked sad. He sighed: "it''s not the time you should know. Anyway, you just need to know that I won''t hurt you, and I''m not Li Qinghao''s person. It''s enough. If you have me, your identity won''t spread to Li Qinghao."


    "Don''t you belong to Li Qinghao? Why do you say you''re not his man? Why should I believe you? " I''m wary of temptation.


    "I can''t prove it, I can''t make you believe it, that''s all." Li Qi said and left the office directly.


    I hold my chin and ponder silently, thinking about the relationship. If Li Qi is not Li Qinghao''s person, is the person behind him another branch of the Li family? Or is he another internal agent of Li Qinghao?


    However, despite all the suspicions, Li Qi did not hurt me except that he planned to bring out people in black. He tried to have a relationship with me from beginning to end, and could not see any evil intention.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I can''t figure out what the overall situation Li Qi is referring to. I''m half convinced, and I''m stuck in the boundary between believing and not believing.


    "Li Qi, I believe you once! I hope you didn''t lie to me I frowned and clenched my fist heavily.


    After the decision, I immediately called Wang Chao and asked him, "Wang Chao, why didn''t you come to the Nandao meeting?"


    "Traffic jam, I don''t know which son of a bitch it is. The whole road is blocked. Before I got there, I heard that the South Road meeting is over. All of them went straight back to their home." Wang Chao seems to know that I''ve been promoted and completely covered him. He doesn''t dare to fight me.


    I was stunned for a moment, thinking traffic jam? It seems that I did it...


    with a slight dry cough to hide the embarrassment, I confirmed it again and asked: "my current position, Wang Chao, you should have received the notification, right?"


    "Li Shaobai, do you feel like you''re going to be bullied when you''re promoted? Want to step on me the other way? " Wang Chao was in a hurry and a little flustered, for fear that I would make him.


    I don''t want to talk to him about this topic. This is not the time for internal strife. I just changed the subject and gave the order directly in the tone of the commander in chief, "Wang Chao, commander of Yangcheng branch, obey me!"


    "Yes..." Wang Chao had to respond, his voice was very subdued, as if very uncomfortable.


    I didn''t care at all. Then I said, "at present, the situation is tense. We should speed up the expansion of Macao city, go up along the coast, expand with the branch of Mingzhu City, and integrate it into a line of defense to block the offensive of Tianmen and other forces."


    "On the way to expansion, if you encounter the forces recovered by Tianmen, don''t be tough. We should give priority to persuading people to surrender. We need to win people''s hearts, because there is still an opportunity to take these forces from Tianmen again."


    "If you meet someone who is ruthless and has to fight violence with violence, then there is no need to be merciful. I will let Chu Wenyang, an old man, suppress public opinion."


    "I''ll give it to Chu Wenyang for a while. With Chu Wenyang as an old fox, I can suppress Tianmen in a short time."


    "We still have time. What we need to do now is not to wait for death, but to expand, expand crazily, recover our power all the way, with Chu Wenyang as the backing of the face. Don''t worry too much!"


    "Wang Chao, do you understand?"


    ..


    "got it." Wang Chao took a deep breath, as if still very upset.


    "I see. Why don''t you do that?" I yelled.


    "Yes..." Wang Chao hung up the phone, I think he is scolding me now.


    I was too lazy to care about it. I immediately put it behind and put the rescue of Ling Xiaoxiao in the front.


    It''s only a few hours since STARNet''s divestment. I''m so anxious that I quickly call out memeda and ask if it has found Ling Xiaoxiao''s position.


    As a result, MEDA told me that the Song family was very secretive, it was difficult to find traces, and it took time.


    Time? As soon as I thought of song Hai saying that he would let more than ten men serve Ling Xiaoxiao, I couldn''t wait. I almost died.


    How can I? How can Ling Xiao suffer such humiliation?


    "MEDA, check it quickly. I''ll wait for your information as soon as possible." I picked up a pill and went on, urging me to do it.With the passage of time, MEDA has been through the Internet intrusion monitoring camera, constantly looking for Lingxiao, but it is always difficult to find.


    But now there is no way to do it. MEDA is the most direct way. I can only choose to believe it.


    In the early morning of that day, MEDA''s main car, all the way across the country road, arrived at Tiejiang downstairs from Yanjing.


    It is also at this time that MEDA finally sent back the news and finally determined Ling Xiaoxiao''s position!


    "Report the location of the owner and his ex-wife. It''s in Mingzhu City, an abandoned factory by the river. There is no one living around, but there is a residual camera that I found." Said MEDA.


    "In Pearl City? The most dangerous place is the safest place. Song Hai is really cunning. " I can''t help glaring. If I don''t have MEDA, I will never check Mingzhu first. I''m afraid it''s too late to find Ling Xiaoxiao.


    But now, it''s really late!


    It''s urgent to rescue Ling Xiaoxiao. I have to go in person!


    I left Tiejiang building at the moment without informing anyone. I was afraid that Tiejiang would have the inner line of Tianmen, so I chose to go to the rescue alone.


    I got into the long lost main body car, and knew its strength, so I was alone, enough!


    Half an hour later, he arrived outside the abandoned factory where Ling Xiaoxiao was. In the dark night, he quietly stopped on the edge of the grass.


    I immediately start the thermal sensor scanning system of MEDA to detect Ling Xiaoxiao''s position and the number of people on the other side.


    "The number of the enemy reached 30, scattered in all corners, of which 10 were physically strong, and the strongest three were around his ex-wife, who was seriously injured, ill dressed and predicted to be seriously damaged. Do you want to start the mode of weapons of mass destruction?" He said a word.


    Infringement...


    I bowed my head and felt a strong heartache. After all, I was late.


    Biting my teeth, I looked up and grasped the steering wheel. My hatred for song Hai reached the peak.


    "Start the mode of weapons of mass destruction, first snipe the strongest three people, then rush in and beat all the people into beehives and meat paste for me!"


    "Damn it

 Chapter 388

    With my command passed down, MEDA immediately launched the weapons of mass destruction mode.


    Only the front cover began to deform, and a large Gatling machine gun with automatic loading was raised from the inside and fixed in the front of the car.


    Subsequently, six or seven automatic rifles appeared on both sides of the front of the car and were listed as two rows of fire.


    The trunk is opened automatically, and a huge gun is mechanically supported from inside and fixed to the roof.


    Then, the front and rear fenders and the left and right pedals all began to deform mechanically, turning into sharp blades, constantly twisting.


    Until two silencing sniper guns are on the left and right of the rocket guns, and four rocket launchers are firmly on the rear of the car, the whole car''s firepower is loaded!


    "The whole vehicle mode of weapons of mass destruction is activated, referred to as the killing mode."


    "The sniper gun aims at the target. Two targets'' heads have been locked. The death rate is 99.9%. The third target can be killed with a head blow within 0.5 seconds." Momeda suddenly became very serious.


    "Fuck him!" I was so angry that I drank. My mind was full of images of Lingxiao being violated.


    Bang ~


    accompanied by two dull and subtle sniper shots, Ling Xiaoxiao''s head was blown and his whole head was broken.


    Bang ~


    only half a second later, the third strongest was shot dead again. MEDA said, "the three strongest have been shot dead, and no one around has found them."


    "Beat them into meat for me!" I slammed on the gas pedal, from the edge of the hidden grass to the gate of the abandoned factory, and immediately ran into it.


    Several guards in front of the door were very alert and immediately took aim with their guns.


    "Who?"


    "Who?"


    "Stop the car!"


    However, before they finished asking or even seeing clearly, the two rows of rifles in the front of the car opened fire instantly!


    Da Da ~ ~


    bullets, like a net, instantly enveloped the guards, making them all become Hornets'' nests, covered with bullet holes with blood and meat, and killed them all.


    The sound of the gun immediately attracted the attention of the people inside. In the twinkling of an eye, eight or nine people came rushing with machine guns. They were quite organized and scattered. They found their own bunkers, as if they had undergone special training.


    "Enemy attack


    "Damn it, we''ve been found!"


    ..


    when the car crashed into the gate and drove into the area with obvious light, all these people turned pale when they saw the shape of MEDA!


    "My God


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    "Damn, big Gatling, bazooka, giant rocket gun, what the hell is that?"


    "Don''t be afraid. After all, it''s a car. Let''s organize the fight quickly!"


    "Attack the tire, sniper ready, aim at the driver inside!"


    I ignored it. I stepped on the accelerator and rushed in. No matter what I met, it was a rampage. The blade of the car twisted the obstacles all the way.


    Bang Bang ~ ~


    these people began to organize a counterattack. As a result, the bullet hit the windshield, leaving only a scratch, which was useless.


    The outside of the wheel is tightly wrapped by MEDA, which looks like a super modern killing chariot!


    "Damn, no, this car has no weakness. Retreat and take the hostages away."


    "Get out, get out!"


    "Don''t come here. Take the hostages. We''ll be in the rear."


    These people panicked and tried their best to make other people who came not to take part in the battle, so they prepared to retreat.


    "Want to run? MEDA, fire, kill them With a cold hum, I increased my horsepower and bumped into a runaway man. The terrible blade twisted him into the chassis and turned him into a pool of mashed meat.


    "Got it!" MEDA answered, and then started the large Gatling in the front of the car and the giant gun on the roof.


    With the rotation of Gatling, the terrible bullets, like thunderstorms, were shot out and almost swept all over the place. There were bullet marks everywhere. The slowest ones and those at the back of the hall were all beaten into rotten watermelons by Gatling.


    Boom ~


    Gatling''s firepower was fierce, his gun was spinning wildly, and countless bullets were fired, which made the whole car vibrate.


    Several large SUVs parked on one side of the factory, swept by Gatling, were just scum, all hit the fuel tank and exploded.


    The muskets were even more terrifying, with a very long range. All the corpses were burned to ashes, and even some of the half dead were burned alive by the muskets.


    Seeing that the people at the back of the hall were killed, the whole factory site was full of bloodstains and meat scraps. A dozen people came from behind, their faces changed greatly, and they were scared to death. Some of them could not bear to run away and vomit at the same time.


    "Run


    "Damn, the enemy''s firepower is too fierce. We are not rivals."


    "Hostages... Don''t worry about hostages. Damn it, it''s too late. There are three experts in the early stage of the ranking. There should be no problem. Let''s run first and then we''ll see the river. Let''s jump in the river!"More than a dozen people tried their best to escape and go straight to the riverside, but they didn''t know that the three experts in the early stage of the ranking had already died under the modified sniper gun of MEDA.


    "Still want to run?" Without saying a word, I chose to pursue. The power of the four-wheel drive broke out, causing a dust storm, which was bound to be wiped out.


    But after thinking about it, I stopped shooting for the time being, deliberately kept a certain distance and chased after them. I wanted them to despair, I wanted them to jump into the river, and I wanted them to pay the price of bleeding for what they had done!


    A minute later, when I came to the riverside, the river looked very calm. The only ten people left, in order to survive, didn''t even want to think about it. They jumped directly into the river and swam desperately to the other side of the river.


    I parked my car by the river, sat in the driver''s cab and gazed at the fleeing figure on the river. I said with a smile, "I used to like to fry fish in the village, but now I can fry people. MEDA, aim at them with a rocket launcher. Don''t hit them, just hit them in front of them and scare them!"


    "Yes, master!" Said MEDA.


    The next second, the rocket launch, boom, exploded in front of these people, set off a huge river waves, water splashed more than ten meters high.


    These people are scared face white, Leng is dare not swim forward, one by one look back, as if looking at a terrible monster, desperately raise their hands to surrender, take out to beg for mercy.


    "Let us go, let us go!"?! We''re just mercenaries. "


    "We''re just following orders. We''ve got a lot of grievances and a lot of debts, the big brother driving."


    I was very uncomfortable when I heard that. I quickly rolled down the window and said, "do as you are told? You people, you know what you''ve done


    Seems to recognize my appearance, this group of people beg for mercy up more hard, eager to kneel down and call me a grandfather.


    "Li... Young master Li, we are the mercenaries of the Song family. As long as you are willing to let us go, we will wash our hands."


    "Yes, young master Li, please don''t kill everything."


    "Young master Li, we are wrong. We are really wrong. We are not involved with the Song family any more."


    I can''t help but sneer and look at these people with both eyes. "I''m desperate, right? Have you ever thought about Ling Xiao''s feeling as a weak woman when you were ordered to act? How can you do such a thing? Don''t ask me for mercy. It doesn''t work. I''m going to blow you up today, just like a fish

 Chapter 389

    As soon as I spoke, these people looked at each other, as if they knew that begging for mercy was no longer effective. They even winked at each other and swam to the other side of the river.


    "He won''t let us go. I don''t believe that he can hit all of us if he swims across."


    "As long as one doesn''t die, when we go back to the Song family, we are bound to double the repayment!"


    "Yes, next time we should not only arrest his ex-wife, but also his family."


    "Do you think I can''t beat you if I disperse? How ridiculous I was completely angry. I didn''t expect that the people of the Song family were so vicious and wanted to revenge.


    "Well, since you''re going to run, I''ll let you despair to the end." With a cold smile in my eyes, I immediately command the MEDA and launch the rocket launcher.


    Whoosh, whoosh ~


    three rocket launchers are launched into three directions to directly hit the target.


    Boom ~


    when the rocket hit and exploded, it was loud and deafening. The whole river was shaking and countless water splashed.


    Under the three rocket launchers, more than half of the opponents died directly, and they were blown to death.


    The remaining 89 people, pushed by the river waves, just couldn''t swim past and were pushed back alive.


    Gatling''s muzzle moved, and the dark hole was facing them. They were so scared that they could not help screaming.


    The head of a bald man, as if it were the head of this group of people, responded very quickly and immediately began to shout.


    "Run away, dive into the river!"


    "Come on, come on."


    But before he finished speaking, the two rows of rifles in the front of my car shot a round of bullets in an instant, and directly turned him into a lotus seed. His body was full of bullet holes and sank into the water, so that he could not die any more.


    The rest of the people were so frightened that they couldn''t care much more and tried to dive into the water.


    However, it''s useless to dive into the water. With the help of Gatling''s start-up and rifle, the whole river is covered with bullets, which seems to be overwhelming. The other side has no place to escape.


    Under the bombing of the rocket launcher, the other side was killed.


    When a corpse floated on the river, MEDA slowly stopped firing and left all their corpses in the river to feed the fish.


    I silently looked at the scene in front of me. I didn''t feel any guilt in my heart. On the contrary, I was very relieved because they deserved what they deserved. Since they dare to do such a thing, they have to pay a price.


    I turn around the front of the car, and then I put away my weapons and change it into a normal mode again. The whole car looks harmless to people and animals. Only I know that the inside is full of heavy weapons, which can be called a sharp weapon for killing.


    Back to the abandoned factory, there was thick smoke all around. The fire was getting bigger and bigger. No one of the Song family was still alive.


    I pulled down the door, landed on the ground, with a strong smell of blood, quickly ran to Ling Xiaoxiao''s position.


    Seeing Ling Xiaoxiao, she tied her hands and feet and curled up in the corner, looking at the three bodies on the ground in horror.


    "Xiao Xiao!" I yelled, ran to Ling Xiaoxiao and immediately squatted down to help her untie the rope. My heart was full of guilt and remorse.


    Because of me, Ling Xiaoxiao suffered unprecedented humiliation, I am a real sinner!


    Ling Xiaoxiao reacted and saw my face. Her look became very complicated. She said, "Li Shaobai, you...


    I don''t know what to say. I can only untie the shackles for her in silence.


    But just as I went around behind her, I saw explosives tied to her back with a timing device on it!


    "Li Shaobai, don''t move me. Before you came, they planted a bomb on me. As soon as I straighten my waist and stand up, it will trigger the timing device. But any slight action will explode in ten seconds. Go away!" Ling Xiao urgent voice mouth.


    I widened my eyes and looked at the bomb on Ling Xiaoxiao''s back, and finally understood why she curled up in the corner...


    at this moment, I couldn''t say a complete word, and my heart was stinging.


    Even if MEDA tells me how to dismantle it, I can''t act rashly. I''m not an expert in this field at all. Now I don''t have any tools. If I make a mistake, it will explode in ten seconds. It''s too dangerous.


    Even if the real experts come, there is no guarantee that they can open it.


    At this time, Ling Xiaoxiao suddenly raised his head, the expression is still so proud, with a firm look at me, "Li Shaobai... I''m not sorry you... Have not!"


    "I''ll call someone to come over, don''t worry..." I almost collapsed, and my nose was sore.


    Ling Xiaoxiao shook his head, "don''t cry. The person who installed the bomb said that there was almost no solution to the bomb, so no one could save me. He also told me that a man named song Hai expected that you would come soon and wanted to blow you up together."


    "Ling Xiaoxiao, you..." I put down my cell phone, my heart was aching, and I wanted to kill song Hai.


    "Li Shaobai, I ask you, have you ever loved me?" Ling Xiaoxiao suddenly became very serious.I was silent, standing in front of Ling Xiaoxiao, unable to respond for a long time.


    Ling Xiaoxiao said: "I admit that it''s my loss that I didn''t really come together with you, but if I miss it, I miss it."


    "Do you know that sometimes when I watch you appear on the news, I really regret it."


    "I missed it, a very good, very good man."


    "I don''t know how to cherish myself."


    "But, miss is miss, I will not go to you, because I have my pride!"


    ...


    "stop it, it''s all over." I sighed, my mind is full of memories of once and Lingxiao.


    The more memories, the more pain in my heart.


    Ling Xiao waved his hand and said, "Li Shaobai, go away. Don''t worry about me any more. I don''t want to disturb you."


    "No! I''ll be here with you until I find a solution How can I leave Ling Xiaoxiao?


    "If you don''t leave, believe it or not, I''ll set off the bomb right away? You go quickly, you! Can you listen to me again? Even once? " Ling Xiaoxiao yelled and finally burst into tears.


    "How? Wait a little longer. I''ll call someone. Maybe there will be a way I took out my cell phone again.


    "You go! This explosive can be detonated remotely. As soon as your people arrive, they will know. It''s too late. More people will die at that time. Li Shaobai, I don''t want you to die with me! Do you hear me Ling Xiaoxiao was very worried and his face was covered with tears.


    "I..." I looked at Ling Xiaoxiao, looked at her familiar face, looked at her firm eyes, could not help choking, could not help but shed tears.


    "You go!! Are you a man? " Ling Xiaoxiao was in tears.


    I bowed my head, tears drop by drop, this old love is about to die of pain, full of my whole body, make me difficult to step away, more unable to make up my mind to leave.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Do you hear me?"


    "Li Shaobai, you wretch, you useless thing."


    "What are you still indecisive about?"


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll detonate the bomb and we''ll die together!"


    ...


    Ling Xiaoxiao desperately urged me to leave under the threat of detonating the bomb.


    In the face of such a situation, I have to make a choice...

 Chapter 390

    "Li Shaobai, can you be like a man?"


    "Why are you still what you used to be?"


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    Lingxiao constantly cry, eyes can not stop the invasion of tears, drop by drop across the cheek.


    I was silent for a long time, the fire outside was getting bigger and bigger, almost burning into the factory, and the time was more and more urgent.


    Moreover, song Hai, an old bastard, is still remotely controlling. If he knows that all his people are annihilated by me, I''m afraid he will not hesitate to detonate explosives.


    I''ve never made such a difficult choice. It''s too hard.


    Staring at Ling Xiaoxiao, her clothes are not neat, and her lower body is covered with trace of blood. A hatred burst out in my heart.


    "Song Hai!" I was shaking and yelling.


    After a roar, the hatred is not only not reduced, but also strong to the limit.


    At this time, Ling Xiaoxiao lowered his head and whispered, "Li Shaobai, it was all my fault at the beginning. I don''t want to affect you any more. Maybe my death is the best way to complete you."


    With that, Ling Xiaoxiao showed his determination and suddenly stood up.


    See timing device is started, display red number, began to read.


    10. 9, 8...


    at this moment, it seems that time has been slowed down, deeply engraved in my mind, I was stunned.


    Ling Xiao pushed me away and yelled, "Li Shaobai, if you don''t go, I''ll go!"


    "Xiao Xiao!" I reflected that Ling Xiaoxiao had already run into the deep of the factory, and the whole person was heartbroken.


    7. 6, 5...


    in the last five seconds, Ling Xiaoxiao was running, suddenly looking back, tears flashing, smiling at me for the first time in his life, "it''s all over."


    I looked at Ling Xiaoxiao and watched her rush to the factory without hesitation. In order not to let me get involved, I went into a workshop dozens of meters away at the corner and turned into a bright fire. When she died, I couldn''t help falling to my knees.


    "Ling Xiaoxiao..." my brain is full of Ling Xiaoxiao''s smile at the moment before he died. I can''t control my heartache. I bury my head between my hands and cry bitterly.


    But at this time, the explosion caused the collapse, the whole factory is shaking, constantly falling ash, and even cracks.


    I raised my head and realized that I couldn''t stay any longer. Since Ling Xiaoxiao didn''t want me to die with her, I must fulfill her last wish.


    "Ling Xiaoxiao, you are not sorry for anyone, only I am sorry for you!" I wipe away tears, with heartache, with hatred, step by step out of the factory building.


    Five minutes later, I drove my car and stopped half a kilometer away from the factory. I was gazing at the ruins of the factory, tears streaming down.


    Ling Xiao is dead.


    Ling Xiao died for me.


    At the last moment of life, Ling Xiaoxiao smiles at me for the first time. This picture can''t go away.


    ..


    the next day, when I personally brought people back to the scene, there were cordons all around, and a lot of policemen were cleaning up the scene.


    However, this kind of thing is very serious in nature. It will disturb people''s minds and make the society panic. Therefore, the situation here has not been spread out at all, and all the news has been suppressed.


    All the notes involved in this matter have been given a password and should not be passed on.


    As soon as I arrived, the police chief of Mingzhu city rushed forward, did not dare to put on airs at all in front of me, and respectfully accompanied me into the scene, "commander Li, I suspect that this was a gathering place for a group of terrorists. As we all know, Mingzhu city is commander Li''s territory. I don''t think there will be anyone else except those mindless terrorists."


    "Well, it should be." I nodded, thinking that the director is really personal, such a big thing happened in Mingzhu city must have something to do with Tiejiang, but since he wanted to blame the terrorists and then let it go, this is naturally the best, which is tantamount to flattering me in disguise.


    Looking up at the ruins of the factory building, I opened the cordon, stepped on the gravel and went in. Step by step, I came to Ling Xiaoxiao''s last position.


    Looking at the place before Ling Xiaoxiao died, I can''t help sighing that her body was blown up without any trace. Even if I want to help her settle down, I can''t help it.


    A ray of sunlight came from the ground. I bent down to investigate, and saw a diamond ring.


    Silent diamond ring in the palm of my hand, I stood in the same place without a word, constantly recalling and lingxiaoxiao''s past.


    Because this diamond ring is the wedding ring that I bought and proposed to Ling Xiaoxiao!


    I just didn''t expect that she was wearing it all the time.


    Feeling for a long time, I took off the pendant from my neck, put the diamond ring through it, and then hung it around my neck, in this way to commemorate Ling Xiaoxiao''s death.


    No tombstone, no cemetery, only a diamond ring, forever in the heart.


    Back to Tiejiang is afternoon, song Hai this old Wang son of a bitch even shamelessly called me."Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, even if you kill my people? Your woman is still dead. " Song Hai was full of pride, and his voice was very happy.


    I subconsciously felt the diamond ring hanging around my neck, and suddenly I was full of hate. "Song Hai, if I don''t kill you, I swear not to be a human being!"


    "Ha ha ha, to paraphrase what you said to me before, don''t you agree? If you have seed, you can bite me. You can bite me. " Song Hai said with a smile.


    I bite my teeth, "Song Hai, don''t be proud too early. One day, you will fall into my hands. At that time, I will make you miserable and repay thousands of times!"


    "Oh, you have a good temper? Are you upset? Do you hate me? Yes, that''s right. What I want is this effect. I''m not afraid to tell you honestly that I can''t fall into your hands. Don''t think you can repay me a thousand times. It''s just a fool''s dream. " Song Hai laughed wildly, and almost all of the phone was filled with his laughter.


    I took a deep breath, said: "you can''t fall into my hands, doesn''t mean song Shaocheng can''t fall into my hands again, I think you''d better protect a bit, don''t let me find the opportunity, I don''t want to care about what kind of morality with you now, how you treat me, how I treat you!"


    Song Hai deliberately made a posture of laughing to stir up my nerves, just like hearing the funniest joke in the world, even said: "do you still want to catch Shaocheng? Don''t be silly. It''s absolutely impossible. "


    "In addition, now that Tianmen is uniting with all forces, there will be new actions soon, and I will also ask the Song family to help secretly. At that time, I will see that you are a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river, and you can''t protect yourself."


    "You want to deal with me? Let''s kill Tianmen first. It''s not enough to rely on you now. "


    "It''s rare to hear you talk like this today. It''s just too pleasant, but don''t think it''s over. It''s just the beginning. I''ll torture you little by little until I kill you."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 391

    I couldn''t listen to it at all. I cut off the call decisively and scolded song Hai for being so cunning that I used such inhuman means. I not only wanted to avenge Ling Xiaoxiao, but also personally killed him.


    However, this is not the best time to kill song Hai. The first thing I have to face is the attack of Tianmen.


    Because only by exterminating Tianmen, occupying the south, and uniting Tiejiang with the north and the south, can Tiejiang be qualified to win the four major families and become the fifth top force, can I seek revenge from Songhai, can I go to the Fang family, and can I become the real young master of Tiejiang!


    I calm down, immediately contact Chu Wenyang, let him strengthen the crackdown on Tianmen, otherwise his top secret document, don''t want to go back from my hand.


    Even though Chu Wenyang was very unhappy, he had no choice but to do what I asked him to do. He also added, "Li Shaobai, what I have done for you, you must return the documents to me, don''t cheat me, otherwise, even if you want chu Yuyan back from the Fang family one day, I, the owner of the Chu family, will not be the same I mean it


    "Where is all that nonsense? Do you want any more documents? Do it quickly. " I yelled and hung up the phone. I thought I had a fart file. It was all a hoax. Chu Wenyang left a way for himself. He was really an old fox.


    As for the documents, if he knows that I''m cheating him, he will be angry. I''ll make plans later and hide them as long as I can.


    It has to be said that the official power is really strong. Chu Wenyang worked very hard for the documents. Within half a day, Liang Guan sent me a message that Tianmen had been strongly suppressed by the official once again. Not only Tianmen, but also the forces of all parties were involved.


    "In my opinion, Li Guan, what Tianmen is facing at present should be Chu Wenyang. As long as Chu Wenyang intervenes for one day, Tianmen will not be able to launch an all-round offensive against Tiejiang, so we are not without opportunities."


    "I feel that Tianmen will definitely do something, or the Fang family will do something, to limit Chu Wenyang. I''m afraid we won''t be able to use Chu Wenyang as a shield for a long time."


    Liang Guan spoke with great eloquence and expressed his opinions in front of me.


    I nodded and said: "I had expected that Tianmen didn''t start because of Chu Wenyang. So I''ve asked Wang Chao to prepare for a full-scale expansion. We also need to expand at full speed. We must have enough advantages before Chu Wenyang loses its function. Now, we should strengthen the expansion progress and limit you to recover Qiantang city in three days And Wang Chao. "


    "Li Guan''s ingenious calculation is admired by his subordinates." Beam crown arch hand praise.


    I picked pick eyebrow, hand a wave, "don''t flatter, you flatter pat of no technical content, hurry to do your thing."


    Liang Guan face embarrassed, hurriedly squeezed out a reluctant smile, quit my office, leaving me alone depressed planning the future trend of Tiejiang.


    I feel very depressed, not only to deal with Tianmen, but also to guard against Songhai, want revenge is not a day or two can do things, we must step by step.


    At that time, I wanted to give up and quit the position of commander Tiejiang. How nice it would be to be my brother Shenhao? Free and happy, how could it be like this?


    But I can''t give up a lot of things. I have to do them. Most of them are in the river and lake. People can''t help themselves. It''s just a fantasy to leave.


    If you leave, how can you get revenge? How do you want people? This is a very realistic problem.


    The next day, Tiejiang''s two branches expanded crazily, showing a trend of mutual union and cutting through the thorns.


    In the process of expansion, the two sides met with the forces under the Tianmen gate. After a negotiation, the two sides argued and the other side refused to give in. A big scuffle broke out.


    It is said that the melee was seriously wounded and killed. It was not until they managed to control the leader of the other side that the other side was willing to bow down and pray for the protection of Tiejiang. They said that they could not help but save their lives for the time being at the Nandao meeting. In fact, they were facing Tiejiang in their heart. Tianmen also arranged a task for these leaders, that is, they had to resist the expansion of Tiejiang Or you''ll die.


    Wang Chao didn''t dare to be good at asserting. He told me what had happened and asked me if I should take over the people and put them all in Tiejiang to become his own power.


    I said: "they are all dead, and they just have to bow their heads. As I said at the Nandao conference, they don''t need to belong to Tiejiang. They can only rely on Tiejiang. We need to win people''s support and send people to protect their core high-level. Tianmen will not talk empty words. Next, there will be actions. It should be the people you sent out with the help of the Song family Be careful. "


    "The more we can protect, the higher the people''s will. If we can''t even protect the first one, the people''s will gradually disintegrate. All forces will think that it''s not a good thing to take refuge in Tiejiang. Instead, they all stay in Tianmen."


    Wang Chao''s tone was shocked suddenly, and he said incredulously, "Li Shaobai, how do you look like you are more than me? More comprehensive than I thought? You''ve been a jerk in your last life, haven''t you"Now that you know it, you''d better not fight against me. After all, your original identity is the elder of Tiejiang. Now it''s a critical moment. I don''t want to have problems inside Tiejiang. You should be very clear about that." I light mouth.


    Wang Chao didn''t speak. He just hummed and hung up. He seemed very unconvinced that I became his boss.


    Afterwards, the news spread to Chu Wenyang. He came to my office and scolded, "Li Shaobai, what kind of trick are you playing? Do you know the seriousness of the matter? If you make me go on like this, I''ll be finished sooner or later! "


    Chu Wenyang is an old man. It''s not good to come here.


    I directly glared at him, "don''t pretend to me, it''s just a small matter for you. You can suppress it at will. Don''t make use of it."


    "Yes, it''s really not big, but if it happens one after another, small things will become big things. If it goes to Zhonghai, I can''t keep my black hat!" When Chu heard the curse of Yang Qi, he seemed very concerned about his power and could not tolerate any accident.


    I went to Chu Wenyang and patted him on the shoulder. I said with a smile, "I know. Otherwise, what do I want you to do? It''s better to save your life than to lose your gossamer hat? Don''t forget that document. It''s at least hundreds of times more serious than these things. It''s enough to shoot you a hundred times. "


    "Well, how about you give me the papers first, and I''ll do my best to help you?" Chu Wen Yang asked a sentence, unexpectedly still don''t give up to want to get the document from my hand, I have a fart?


    I shook my head and gave Chu Wenyang an answer, "no, if I give it to you, you won''t help me any more. Don''t think I''m the kind of person who has no IQ."


    Chu Wenyang was exposed face to face by me, and his face turned red and he said, "you! Even if I can put down these troubles for a while, but the paper can''t hold fire. Tianmen will definitely use this point to report to the Fang family. With the Fang family''s ability, at least people of the same level as me will be called out to contain me. What will you do then? "

 Chapter 392

    "What to do? Can''t you think in another place? When the other party dispatches a person of the same level as you, if he controls you, you won''t control him? Chu Wenyang, don''t pretend to be confused with me. By your means, I don''t think even officials of the same rank with you may be your opponents, right? You can stand in the present position. I don''t think there are a few people planted in your hands, do you? " I narrowed my eyes and stared at Chu Wenyang. He was very deep in the city. He must have a purpose this time, otherwise he would not find reasons to blame me again and again.


    So, I made the matter clear and said, "Chu Wenyang, what''s your purpose, just tell me, what''s the power of hiding in front of me?"


    Sure enough, Chu Wenyang''s eyes flashed, raised his hand and stretched out a finger, "star net is closed, I already know about it. Li Shaobai, you should have a large amount of black money now, right? I work for you at the risk of losing my black hat. Can''t you let me work for nothing? I''ll take ten percent, but not more. How about that? "


    "No way! You have no right to negotiate with me! " I immediately vetoed it. My mother''s mouth was as good as Lao Tzu''s. The capital of star net was nearly 100 billion. Wouldn''t it be a waste to send 10 billion to Chu Wenyang?


    Although I am a loser, I have to spend money from unlimited, but I also have to choose a loser. If I give Chu Wenyang such a large sum of money, I would rather throw it to a beggar on the street than give it to him!


    And Chu Wenyang mouth will be 10%, this is a lion big mouth.


    "Ten percent, don''t even think about it. Hurry up and don''t disturb my sight here." I wave my hand and give orders to my guests.


    Chu Wenyang suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, showed a sly smile, shook his head at me, and said: "no, Li Shaobai, you are wrong. I am qualified to negotiate with you, and I am very qualified, because... I am the owner of the Chu family. I am Chu YuYan''s uncle. Her marriage must be approved by me. Of course, except Fang Dao, he can not be approved by me at all. ¡±


    "you mean to threaten me by mentioning Fangdao? If I don''t give 10%, you will give Chu Yuyan to Fang Dao? " I suddenly cold face, secretly scold Chu Wenyang mercenary, unexpectedly take Chu Yuyan to do business with me, this guy is a complete scum.


    "I said, will you? Give me a clear answer. " Chu Wenyang said with a smile, as if he had determined that I would bow my head and give 10% for nothing.


    I didn''t say a word, and I was not happy. Chu Wenyang, an old man, really hit my soft spot. Chu family has strict rules. If I want to marry Chu Yuyan in the future, I really need Chu Wenyang''s nod.


    If you don''t agree today, Chu Wenyang will be in a dilemma in the future. Chu YuYan''s family concept is very heavy, and she will never elope with me.


    What''s more, it''s still unknown whether I can reveal my real identity as the Li family.


    I simply don''t do two endlessly, in turn threaten Chu Wenyang, "the document is still in my hand, do you want money, or die? You choose for yourself. I don''t mind Tiejiang losing your aid. After all, there is the Li family behind Tiejiang. If Tiejiang really has no way, the Li family will do it. "


    "Li Shaobai, if Chu Yuyan knew that you had killed her uncle, what would she think? Do you think she will choose to be with you? What will our Chu family think of her then? Besides, as far as I know, you two had some small accidents before the end of the four conferences, right? I''m really sorry. Yuyan doesn''t like polygamous men. " Chu Wenyang''s smile does not change, and always maintains a confident face, as if everything is under control.


    This guy is still a document. That''s just a cover. He''s really crafty. He recognized Chu Yuyan as my weakness and tried his best to force me to submit.


    However, I''m not a vegetarian, slightly shrinking my pupils, said: "Chu Wenyang, I''ve always been you don''t let me better, I won''t let you better, the absolute initiative is still in my hands, I minute let you status is not guaranteed, you''d better not take Chu Yuyan to threaten me."


    "Well, I''ll take a step back. If you give me 10%, it''ll be my uncle''s nod fee, OK? As long as you give it, I promise I won''t embarrass you and Chu Yuyan in the future. After all, it''s quite good for the Chu family to get married with your present ability. " Chu Wen Yang smile, long is a pair of cunning face.


    In my heart, I have already sent my regards to the 18th generation of Chu Wenyang''s ancestors. I''m afraid I''ll be caught dead, so I went back and asked for a second time. I continued to ask for 10% of the black capital of star.com. It''s also called nodding fee. It costs 10 billion to order your sister. How about selling my niece? Why don''t you grab it?


    "Nephew Li Xian, you should take it seriously and think it over carefully. If you give us this percentage, we''ll be half in laws. As an uncle, I won''t pit you." But Chu Wenyang is smiling, and he looks like a rogue. He seems to be saying that I''ve got Chu YuYan''s uncle. If I don''t give him the money, I have to give it. Otherwise, I don''t want him to nod his head.


    I was completely helpless. First, I didn''t have any real documents. Second, Chu Wenyang was Chu YuYan''s real uncle. It seems that I won''t give the money today, but I will give it later.


    But ten percent of the black money is so huge that I can''t bear to give so much.It''s not about money, it''s about people. The money was given to Chu Wenyang, but Lao Tzu was not reconciled.


    If it''s Chu YuYan''s dead parents, not to mention 10 billion, 50 billion, I''ll give it as soon as I say, or send it to the door in person!


    "Ten percent, too much, no! I can only give you 3%! " I put out three fingers in pain.


    Chu Wenyang picked eyebrows, "no, no, 3% is too little. Anyway, I''m also an elder. How can you be so stingy? Don''t you never care about money? What''s going on today? "


    Your sister, even bargain!


    I gritted my teeth in anger and added a finger, "4%, no more!"


    "Ah, how unlucky is the 4% 4? It sounds like a dead word. Change one for another. " Chu Wenyang''s face was full of smiles. I wanted to kill him, but I had nothing to do.


    Chu Wenyang is not only an elder, but also my black capital must be laundered through him. I can''t hide the number from him.


    After taking a deep breath, I opened my fingers, gritted my teeth and said, "5% is my limit. I can''t get more points."


    "I said, nephew Li Xian, how can you marry our niece when you are so mean? Too little, too little, I won''t nod unless you can give me 8%. " Chu Wenyang pushed my hand away, showing a very disgusting expression, just like looking at a relative who didn''t want to give a dowry.

 Chapter 393

    Damn it, is Chu Wenyang a bargain in the vegetable market? You''re playing with me.


    But I can''t help it!


    "Yes! 8% is 8% and it''s a deal. " My heart a horizontal, it is to spend 8 billion to invite a person to start, I want to let Chu Wenyang know, my money is not so easy to take!


    "Yes, just 8%. The money laundering can be started in Macao city. When you arrange everything, I will help you behind the back. I will help you deal with the face-to-face relationship. As for Tiejiang, you can rest assured that I am here, not to mention the same level with me. Even if someone who is more senior than me comes, I may not be afraid of him!" Chu Wenyang is full of interests, with a self-confident and proud smile in his mouth. He doesn''t seem to have guessed that I''m ready to toss him to death.


    The so-called cannibal mouth is short, take hand is short, I don''t plan to let Chu Wenyang easily take money, simply scold a, shout a way: "that is not fast? Why are you still standing here laughing? Is Lao Tzu''s money for nothing? Go back and beat the gate of heaven for me, beat me to death, then pave the way for me first, and wait for me to send someone to recover Macao. "


    Hearing this, Chu''s face froze.


    I stare again, scold a way: "see what to see?"? Take money and do business! Now we are grasshoppers on a boat. Do you think Tianmen won''t care if you help me? I don''t think you''d better do anything. As soon as there''s something wrong with Tianmen, you can take it easy for me. Don''t be too complacent. "


    "You Chu Wenyang''s face turned green when I scolded him.


    I stare at my eyes, and I must show the value of the 8 billion yuan. I can''t be in vain. I just scolded, "what are you? Don''t talk nonsense. Didn''t you hear me? Are you climacteric or deaf mute? If you don''t do a good job, I won''t give you a cent of the money. "


    Chu Wenyang almost didn''t get angry with me. His eyes were staring at me. He couldn''t let out a fart. He could only swallow his stomach and walk away.


    After Chu Wenyang left that day, I contacted Wang Chao by telephone and asked him to secure the area under control and be ready to occupy Macao at any time. When Chu Wenyang''s relationship is established, he can invade at one stroke.


    After all, Macao is totally different from the mainland. It''s an independent administrative region, which Tianmen can''t manage. If you can get this fertile land, it will definitely benefit a lot.


    After Wang Chao''s arrangement, two days later, I called Chu Wenyang directly. As soon as I got through, I immediately scolded, "you old man, how can you work so slowly? What have you been doing for two days? "


    "Macao is different from the mainland. How can it be so easy? This involves a lot of factors and requires negotiation in secret. What''s more, I have to help you suppress Tianmen and deal with the affairs on both sides. Do you think I''m a robot? " Chu Wen Yang is in a hurry.


    I deliberately made things difficult and scolded: "it''s natural to take money to do business. I''ll give you a few more days to be quick. I''m ready to do it safely."


    "Damn, how can I feel like taking your money and becoming your slave? At least I''m an elder, right? Can''t you respect me? Besides, the water in Macao is very deep. There are not only 14 meetings, but also many other factors. It''s not that easy. " Chu Wenyang roared, but he quarreled with me.


    I was not happy at that time. I just yelled at the phone, "do you want money? I don''t care about you. Don''t pretend to be confused with me. With your ability, these things are not difficult. I don''t really want to completely take control of Macao. I just need a place where I can wash white! I can''t get my money out, otherwise I would have gone to buy casinos! "


    "What''s more, I want you to hurry up because I''m worried that the Fang family will really send people of the same level as you to the south to contain you. No matter whether you can deal with them or not, at least someone will be supervising you. It will be very difficult to settle down in Macao. It''s called cutting the knot quickly, you know?"


    "I don''t need absolute control to settle down in Macao first. When you have a good relationship, I''ll forget the responsibility and leave the rest to me. I''ll negotiate with those people myself."


    "Chu Wenyang, you''d better not procrastinate with me. I''ll give you the last three days to solve it quickly, and then wait. If Tianmen is continuously suppressed, it will certainly speed up its action. You are the first one to restrain it."


    "Well, I''ll give you an answer in three days." Chu hung up when he heard Yang Qi.


    I cold hum a, this time is to toss dead Chu Wenyang, had better tired him like a dog, I just satisfied.


    For the next three days, I chose to wait for the news from Chu Wenyang and deal with Tiejiang affairs.


    At present, Tiejiang''s two major branches, Yangcheng branch, are ready to go, waiting for my order to expand Macao at any time.


    And the Pearl Branch, before the Tianmen movement, strong rolling, along the route of Yangcheng recovered.


    From the beginning of Qiantang city to the following cities, they gradually recovered in a short time, mainly because they are far away from Tianmen power, so it is not difficult to recover.


    As for the several local forces encountered, they are also attached to Tiejiang''s sphere of influence one by one.After all, the leader of these forces, who was ordered by Tianmen, must resist, even Tiejiang''s opponent? It''s better to rely on Tiejiang to protect their safety.


    This is very popular. I know it''s the leeway Fang Dao deliberately left. He is deliberately giving me the opportunity to grow up.


    In the end, Fang Dao definitely wanted to step on me at my most glorious moment.


    I have to accept Fang Dao''s leeway and admit that Fang Dao is really powerful. He is the first enemy that I have to take seriously in my life.


    Finally, on the third day, Chu Wenyang gave me a reply, saying that the relationship had been paved. Senior officials of Macao agreed to let me develop the gambling industry in Macao as an investor. However, the other party did not specify the specific conditions. Chu Wenyang was inconvenient, so I had to go to negotiate with him personally.


    What''s more, on behalf of this negotiation, there are not only local senior officials, but also the leaders of the 14th Macao Association!


    Chu Wenyang said that this is his maximum ability. After all, Macao is not under the jurisdiction of the mainland, and he can only do this.


    In my heart, I also know that Chu Wenyang quickly let go of the matter of Macao and turn his direction to suppress Tianmen as long as he can.


    That night, I took Ning Xing and Li Qi to the class and went straight to Macao city.


    From the beginning to the end, Ning Xing and I didn''t say a word. The cold war is getting more and more serious.


    However, Li Qi and I boasted and farted. On the special plane, he wanted to fly to the city of Macao immediately. He was so excited that he let out the story of us being called beauties in front of Ning Xing.


    "Tut Tut, Li Shaobai, last time that woman, I still think about it now... The figure, the technique, the absolute leverage!"


    When I heard this, my face changed. I wanted to cut him and scold him secretly. He was usually tight lipped. Why did he let slip now?


    I glared at Li Qi. Li Qi knew that he had said something wrong. He turned his head awkwardly and pretended to know nothing, leaving a mess for me.


    I breathed carefully and subconsciously looked at Ning Xing...


    ...


    the author''s words: add more for 11000 kings!

 Chapter 394

    Since that night, the relationship between Ning Xing and me, inexplicably a little distance, like a cold war.


    And I''ve been busy with Tiejiang. I don''t have time to work with Ning Xing at all. The office is almost my home. Instead of increasing my feelings, I''ve alienated a lot.


    Now Li Qi is not only a liar, but also his mother doesn''t know. He has nothing to do with him.


    At this moment, Ning Xing smile, said: "Li Shaobai, Li Qi said, is it true?"


    This smile, I secretly scolded bad at that time, my heart was so anxious that I didn''t want it. On the surface, I pretended to be calm, nodded and said, "yes, last time I came to Macao with Li Qi, we called two female technicians to give us a massage. We didn''t do anything out of the ordinary... Li Qi, please tell me, don''t hurt me!"


    "Yes, that''s right, that''s right. It''s the technician. Last time he loosened my bones for me, the technique and figure stepped on my back. It''s really sour." Li Qi looks back and smiles.


    "Well, that''s it. It''s a simple massage to loosen bones and step on the back." I didn''t get angry and gave Li Qi a look. The goods finally said something.


    "Do you have to emphasize simplicity? I don''t think it''s simple at all. " Ning Apricot''s eyes narrowed in disbelief, and her lips kept the radian, full of strong suspicions.


    With that, Ning Xing stares at me and grabs my waist in front of Li Qi.


    "It''s true. I didn''t cheat you. I swear I didn''t cheat you. I emphasize that it''s simple. I''m afraid you''ll misunderstand me." I''m green with pain. Ning Xing is extorting a confession.


    When Li Qi saw this scene, he covered his mouth and snickered desperately in the corner. It was as if he saw me for the first time and laughed like a second-class. I felt that my image was completely destroyed.


    But even if it destroys the image, I can''t bear it. After all, Liu Qingcheng and I didn''t break through the defense line. It''s a bit ambiguous at most, OK? Besides, in order to prevent Liu Qingcheng from being harassed, I have already put her number on the blacklist.


    Seeing that I always said that "the woman" was a technician, no matter how Ning Xing pinched, I stressed that she had not done anything wrong. Ning Xing loosened her hand and seemed to believe me. She also said: "it''s better to be a technician, otherwise..."


    speaking of this, Ning Xing looked coldly at my crotch.


    I just feel cool crotch, scalp numbness, quickly responded with a smile, "no, it''s really a technician, I didn''t cheat you."


    Listen to me so say, rather apricot this just Jiao hum a, embrace chest to curl a head, don''t talk with me again.


    I turned my head and glared at Li Qi. He was still laughing. Without saying a word, I pushed him to the edge of the window.


    As soon as Li Qi saw the high altitude outside, his fear of heights suddenly broke out. Immediately, the ghost screamed and his crotch could not help shaking. "Wow ~"


    seeing that there was a safety belt tied, Li Qi was relieved. When he came back, the whole person was glaring and yelling, "Li Shaobai, you''re sick. I don''t know I''m afraid of heights, you push wool!"


    "Damn, who let you hurt me? You deserve to laugh! You piss your pants. " I curled my mouth and peed my crotch.


    Li Qi blushed instantly, and subconsciously looked at the expressions of the pilot and Ning Xing, and found that they all showed strange eyes. Li Qi''s eyes turned, "Li Shaobai, what do you say? What kind of pee? Don''t nickname people


    I raised my head slightly, put my hands on my chest, and said with a funny smile, "Li Qi, I didn''t make it up. Do you really want me to tell you if you pee your crotch?"


    "You Li Qi was in a hurry, as if he could not speak clearly in front of me.


    The pilot and Ning Xing all understand the situation, the pilot forced to smile, just did not dare to laugh out.


    As for Ning Xing, he chuckled, "Li Shaobai, tell me about it?"


    I first looked at Ning Xing, and felt that the relationship with her had eased a lot after this smile. Just as I wanted to say it, Li Qi tried to wink at me, with a look of resentment.


    I felt as if I had gone a little too far, so I followed Li Qi''s meaning and said, "no, I made it up. Li Qi is not the one who pees his crotch. Li Qi is so big, how can he pee his crotch?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, I found that my way of speaking was wrong. Ning Xing seemed to be more convinced that I was saying something ironic...


    Li Qi was so angry that he gritted his teeth. His whole body was filled with a sense of suffocation, and he had nothing to say.


    ...


    the plane landed slowly in Macao city, and immediately Chu Wenyang arranged people to come to the airport to pick up the plane.


    Half an hour later, when I arrived at the hotel of the negotiation site, I took Li Qi and Ning Xing and pushed the door directly.


    What came into view was a huge western dining table. Although it was not served, there were several waiters standing beside it. On the main seat of the dining table, there was a middle-aged man with a big stomach and a suit.


    The middle-aged man stood up, pointed to the chair in front of him, reached out and made a gesture of invitation, "Mr. Li is here in Macao city. In the following section, Si Cheng is the official representative of the investment cooperation. He also asked Mr. Li to sit down first and have a rest. When chairman Meng comes, let''s have dinner together.""Chairman Meng of the 14th Council, why hasn''t he come yet?" I took the opportunity to sit down. Ning Xing and Li Qi also sat next to me and glanced at the table. This is a very important investment issue. Someone else''s official representative, Wensi Chengdu, came. Why is chairman Meng still late?


    Wen Sicheng waved his hand and explained: "Chairman Meng is busy with many things. He is in charge of most of the sections of Macao. We can''t deal with many problems. We have to rely on chairman Meng for help, so he should come later."


    This words fell into my ears, instantly heard a little meaning, it seems that Chairman Meng is not simple, even the representative of Wen Sicheng have to obediently wait for him, face is not big.


    In the absence of Meng Hui Chang, I simply asked Wen Sicheng what the investment conditions were and what the requirements were.


    As a result, Wen Si Cheng Fei didn''t give me a clear answer. He also said that he would wait for chairman Meng to come to know that he was only responsible for acting as a middleman, and then he would draw another percentage according to the conditions. Meng Hui would grow big and he would get small.


    , this is not a clear idea. Everything is surpassed by Meng has the final say. Can he not manage the text?


    I don''t ask any more. I talk to Wen Sicheng and wait for the arrival of Meng.


    After waiting for an hour, the man surnamed Meng hasn''t come yet. I''m getting a little impatient and ask wensicheng to call to urge him.


    Wen Sicheng shook his head and refused to take out his mobile phone to make a phone call. He revealed that he was waiting for love. He perfunctorily said, "President Meng is probably busy. You can wait."


    At that time, I knew what was going on. It was a son of a bitch. It was being late on purpose. It was a downfall!

 Chapter 395

    I tapped the table with my fingers and looked at Wen Sicheng. "Mr. Wen, I came here with sincerity this time. Is that how you treat guests?"


    "Mr. Li, to tell you the truth, President Meng has many kinds of official affairs. I know this very well, and I''m waiting with you, too?" Wen Sicheng shrugged and showed his face full of false helplessness.


    This does not mean to imply that Wen Sicheng has already given me face by waiting with me?


    I feel very uncomfortable when I hear that. Lao Tzu has come to cooperate with me with sincerity. He is engaged in the construction of Macao city. Is that the attitude?


    When I come to Macao this time, I not only want to wash the white star network, but also plan to build a luxurious holiday center while setting up a casino. I have a long-term development idea. Now give me such a play, my impression of Wen Sicheng and Meng is greatly reduced.


    However, only Macao city can develop the casino industry in China. Can''t I go to Las Vegas? There is no interpersonal relationship in foreign countries. It is more difficult to realize this plan.


    So, I can only bear it for a while. Who can make Macao not our Tiejiang city?


    Moreover, it''s not so easy for Tiejiang to subvert the 14th National Congress. It''s different from the mainland and has a lot to do with many aspects. It''s good for Tiejiang to take root here.


    However, when the capital of star net is washed away, in front of my huge capital, the 14th meeting may not dare to be so contemptuous.


    Judging from the current situation, the only way I can do it is to rely on others for the time being. Once the capital of star.com is fully laundered, chairman Meng and Secretary Wen will have to bow down!


    "Well, just wait." I figured it out, slightly raised the corner of my mouth, waited silently, and winked at Li Qi and Ning Xing, suggesting that they would wait together.


    Half an hour later, the door was pushed open, and an old man in his fifties came in. He must be Meng.


    And in Meng''s side, there is a gorgeous woman holding his hand, very intimate.


    This woman, subconsciously toward me, I and her look at each other, can''t help heart a shock, impressively is Liu Qingcheng!!!


    I was completely stunned and thought how could Liu Qingcheng come? Damn, she didn''t show up at the right time. I just told Ning Xing that "the woman" is a technician. When she comes, won''t my lies be exposed?


    I swallow a mouthful of saliva, only secretly pray, Liu Qingcheng don''t say that night, don''t say she knows me... Otherwise, I jump into the Yellow River also can''t wash.


    As for Li Qi, when he saw Liu Qingcheng, he was also shocked. I tried my best to wink at him and hint that Ning Xing was here. He didn''t want to talk nonsense. Then he calmed down and pretended that he had never seen Liu Qingcheng.


    At this time, Wen Sicheng got up first, took the initiative to meet Meng, invited him to the master''s seat, and sat opposite me. His tone and posture looked like a dog leg!


    And in the whole process from entering the door to sitting down, Liu Qingcheng has been looking at me, and I have been looking at her, which is called a tension in my heart, for fear that Ning Xing will know something.


    But fortunately, Liu Qingcheng just took the hand of Meng and didn''t say hello to me. I saw her sitting next to Meng and immediately understood what was going on.


    Is liuqingcheng upgrading very fast? Gao Yuan used to be the president of the 14th National People''s Congress, but now he is the president of the 14th National People''s Congress? It''s probably in front of Meng. It''s hard to know me.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, then moved away from my eyes and carefully looked at Meng''s face. His hair was black and white, and his face was quite dignified. Several wrinkles on his forehead hung there, just like a king''s character...


    aware of my eyes, Meng stood up, stretched out his hand, and said with a smile: "I think this is the famous commander of the new Jin Dynasty in the south of the Iron River Li Shaobai


    "Chairman Meng praised me." I also reached out and held my hand with Meng.


    "It''s really extraordinary to see you today." Meng''s eyes suddenly flashed, five fingers grip hard, strength is very big, my hand was instantly squeezed into a ball, finger bones all squeezed together, came bursts of tingling.


    This move is obviously a slight attack on Ma Wei. Meng actually uses this way to show that this is his territory in disguise.


    I''m not a vegetarian either. After a long period of nourishing with the elixir, plus the Song family''s elixir, I''m sure that I''m almost infinitely close to the beginning of my life!


    Simply, I immediately hit back, the original was squeezed into a ball of hands, forcefully open.


    "It''s good, but it''s not good enough." Mu Lu Qi Mang, surnamed Meng, was quite surprised. He hung up a confident smile, and a strong force came out of his hand again, which was twice as strong as just now.


    At this moment, I can conclude that in the early days of Meng''s absolute possession of land, he only used 40% of his strength at most!


    I am not afraid, Tu Zengli Road, said with a smile: "Chairman Meng, this is bad, I do not think so."


    "I don''t think I''ll miss it." Meng was even more surprised. It seemed that I could resist 40% of his strength. In a flash, he suddenly grasped his five fingers and burst out a force that I could not resist at all. It was beyond the scope of the initial stage of land investment. My guess was completely wrong!Just for a moment, Meng released his hand and said, "look, I said, I won''t miss you. You are still a little too young."


    "Meng Huichang, you are wrong. Youth is capital. After all, the road of life is still very long. It is not certain who is strong or weak." I took my hand back and tried to endure the pain without revealing it, because at that moment, I almost crushed the bones of my hand. This man named Meng must be in the middle of the capital!


    Meng sat back and stretched out his fingers horizontally again. He didn''t seem to know Ning Xing and Li Qi. He quickly asked, "who are these two?"


    I took a look at Li Qi and Ning Xing and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to introduce them. This time, they are just people who have nothing to do with me."


    As a result, Meng insisted on my introduction and asked me if I would not give him face.


    I shrugged helplessly. First, I made an introduction for Ning Xing, "this is Miss Ning Fu, my fiancee, Ning Xing. At present, she is twelve in the list."


    Then, I pointed to Li Qi and said lightly, "this is Li Qi, the eldest son of the Li family. He is currently ranked as tianbang 60."


    As soon as the introduction is finished, Meng, who is surnamed Meng, gets up and bows to Ning Xing and Li Qi. His expression is full of awe for the strong, and he doesn''t dare to look at Li Qi at will. The master of tianbang is as dignified as Tianwei. He respectfully says: "it''s time for you to make a fool of yourself. The insect carving skills are not worth mentioning. Please don''t worry about them. I''ll see you next time Guo Ning master, I''ve met... Li Shizi. "


    With that, Meng turned his head and looked at me with disbelief. It seemed that I didn''t expect that the irrelevant people in my mouth were the top experts! It seems that I can''t imagine how this kind of top experts will follow me.


    I yawned, raised my chin slightly tired, and said lazily, "I don''t even need to introduce you, Mr. Meng Hui. You have to let me introduce you. Really, alas..."


    the next moment, I looked at Liu Qingcheng who was shocked, "Mr. Meng, I don''t know who this lady is?"

 Chapter 396

    I asked this on purpose. Liu Qingcheng had better not know me, or I will die!


    Without waiting for the introduction of Meng, Liu Qingcheng stood up in person and held out his hand politely with a smile. "Hello, Mr. Li. My name is Liu Qingcheng. Nice to meet you for the first time."


    "Hello." I shook hands with Liu Qingcheng, saying that she was smart. I think it''s mostly because of the presence of Meng. Their relationship is absolutely different.


    However, when Liu Qingcheng shook hands with me, her appearance seemed ordinary. In fact, she kept drawing circles in my palm with her fingers, just like when she drew circles in my chest...


    I quickly pulled my hands away as if nothing had happened.


    At this time, the man surnamed Meng came back and put his hand on Liu Qingcheng''s fragrant shoulder. With a smile on his face, he emphasized once, "commander Li, this is my sister, my new sister."


    Other people don''t understand the meaning of surname Meng. They think it''s just a simple introduction. I''m the only one with a bright heart. He is hinting that this is his woman, so I don''t have to worry about it...


    to tell you the truth, I dare not touch Liu Qingcheng at all. She can go with anyone she wants. Anyway, don''t come to me...


    Liu Qingcheng is a fairy!


    "Well, President Meng''s sister is really similar to you. It seems that she has been separated for many years." I sat on a Western-style chair and looked up at Liu Qingcheng one more time. I made a joke in my mouth. I couldn''t help but have some bad taste in my heart. Sister, sister...


    unexpectedly, Meng was still very proud of holding Liu Qingcheng. It seemed that it was worth showing off to have a woman like her around me. He said with a smile, "sister, I always like to follow me Today, I''ll bring her to see the world and get to know some people. "


    However, the man surnamed Meng didn''t know. His sister, who wanted to stick it upside down on me several times, was rejected by me. The man surnamed Meng was picking up the broken shoes I didn''t want.


    But, this kind of show off behavior of surname Meng, let me also can''t help showing off, hook Ning Xing''s jade neck face to face, directly became the second dazzle wife crazy devil, "Oh, my fiancee is also, follow me all day long, for fear that I run like, you say, I can have such a bright future wife, is how happy thing?"


    In terms of beauty, beauty and figure, Ning Xing is no worse than Liu Qingcheng, and even more than half of her.


    The most important thing is that Ning Xing is still pure...


    no matter how tempting Liu Qingcheng is, it is not as pure as Ning Xing.


    So as soon as I spoke, Meng''s face was not good-looking, and he was still envious, "commander Li is so lucky, he really envies me."


    Rather apricot secretly white I one eye, but very cooperate of gave me face, silent don''t speak, let me hook her jade neck.


    As for Liu Qingcheng, she subconsciously avoided my sight and accidentally bit her lips, which I saw clearly.


    I take advantage of this opportunity, choose not to do two endlessly, simply use Ning Xingcheng to completely eliminate Liu Qingcheng''s idea of me, let her feel ashamed, by the way stimulate the surname Meng.


    So I put my arms around Ning Xing, made a very intimate gesture, and said with a smile: "ah, President Meng flatters me. Meeting Ning Xing is my greatest blessing in my life. I always follow me like this. I often feel that I don''t deserve her, but I can''t help it. Ning Xing just likes me. Women like Ning Xing are rare in the world I''m in a bad luck. "


    With the spread of my words, Meng and Liu Qingcheng suddenly became petrified and stood still.


    "Ha ha..." rather apricot embarrassed smile, but secretly to my waist desperately pinch, and clip and twist, almost strangle me.


    However, in order to fight against Liu Qingcheng and Meng, and to pretend to be forced, I completely let go of the pain in my back and said: "in addition, Ning Xing comes from a noble family. He comes from Ning Fu, one of the four major families. A country bumpkin like me, who has registered in the countryside, has almost spent all the merits and virtues of several generations. In the future, I will definitely have a football team with Ning Xingsheng Only in this way can I be worthy of the merits and virtues of my last life, President Meng, don''t you think? "


    As soon as I say this, Ning Xing can''t help blushing and pinching harder. I feel that my waist is pinched.


    "Yes, indeed." Meng''s face is black, but due to the strength of Ning Xing and Li Qi, they dare not make mistakes.


    And Liu Qingcheng, a woman, could hardly lift her head.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I turned my face and asked Ning Xing face to face, "xing''er, these days, it''s really hard for you. You are not only the master of the land list, but also the miss of Ning Fu. It''s really wrong for you to follow me, a country bumpkin. I don''t think I can repay you."


    "I don''t care." Ning Xing with an awkward smile, eyes staring at me, the back of the jade hand like meat grinder, crazy pinching my waist.


    Meng, who was surnamed Meng, couldn''t help twitching and coughing. He sat back on the throne and said with jealousy: "well, let''s get back to the point. Let''s discuss today''s topic first."Ning Xing cut me one eye, just slowly let go of hand.


    I felt relieved. My feet were trembling with pain. I forced myself to turn around and put on a happy smile and said, "well, actually, my purpose is very clear. It''s nothing more than building a casino industry and a holiday center. The combination of the two has not only made contributions to Macao, attracted more tourists, but also increased its economic development. After all, this is not tax It''s generally high. As for the conditions, chairman Meng can mention them. As long as they are not too excessive, I can promise them. "


    The man surnamed Meng looked at Li Qi with fear. Then he looked at me and said nothing. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    After half a minute, the man surnamed Meng said, "commander Li, everything is one size fits all. Business is business, and trade is trade. I only put forward the terms according to my own expectations. If I agree or not, that''s your business."


    I narrowed my eyes. This is undoubtedly to say that he will not look at anyone''s face in this transaction. What should be given is also given. This is his territory. If I don''t agree with it, I don''t want to make any achievements in Macao.


    When I think about it, I habitually tap on the table and ask, "Chairman Meng, what are your conditions?"


    Meng''s eyes flashed and he held out four fingers in no hurry. "40%, I want 40% of your casino income and 40% of your holiday center! Among the 40% shares, one of them is given to brother Wen. That''s my condition! "


    When I heard about this condition, I was very upset. The man surnamed Meng was relying on the advantage of the territory to talk to me? How can you share the same virtue with Chu Wenyang?


    What''s more, all the money for the construction is paid by myself, which is absolutely a huge expense. Meng and Wen Sicheng, who are surnamed Meng, enjoy their own success and take the money with me!


    The most important thing is that the capital of star.com must be transferred through the casinos. After being laundered, the public announcement is the income. The indirectness of surname Meng takes so much money from me, and I still fart?!


    ...


    the author''s words: add more to the 11200 crown of kings!

 Chapter 397

    This man, surnamed Meng, wants 40% of the shares from me. He''s more ruthless than Chu Wenyang. What''s the big mouth of the lion?


    I have previously agreed to give Chu Wenyang 8%, and now if I give another 40%, I will deduct the tax from him. At most, I can get 40% or so, and play fart!


    I''ve worked so hard for a long time. Nearly 60% of the money has been given away, and only about 40 billion has been received. I still have to spend money to open casinos and build holiday centers. I haven''t thought where I can get the money. It''s better not to open them!


    I had been waiting for so long, but I was already very upset. Now I gave it back to me. I didn''t want to stay. I immediately got up and said, "President Meng, I''m cooperating with you with sincerity this time. If your sincerity is limited to this, I''m sorry that I can''t cooperate with you."


    Then I waved to Li Qi and Ning Xing, "let''s go back to Tiejiang."


    As soon as Meng''s face changed, he quickly winked at Wen Sicheng.


    Wen Sicheng nodded and stopped me. "Commander Li, if you have something to say, it''s not without negotiation. Why are you so worried?"


    Meng also nodded, "yes, I''ll give you another 10%. Brother Hewen will take you 30%. Isn''t it a casino and a resort? It''s only 30%. How much can I charge you? "


    When I heard the last sentence from Meng, I frowned and thought to myself, how could he ask like this? Did Chu Wenyang not tell him that I came to wash the white star net?


    Simply, I asked tentatively, "Chairman Meng, don''t you know?"


    "What do you know? All I know is that you come from the mainland and want to open casinos and holiday centers. " Meng answered.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, I can accept 30%. You need 20%, brother Wen needs 10%, and the rest 70% belongs to me." I was very happy. I didn''t expect that Chu Wenyang, an old man, had given me a hand. It was a great advantage.


    The other party doesn''t know the capital of STARNet at all, so the 30% shares are only for casinos and holiday centers, not included in STARNet capital!


    As for how to get rid of the money without knowing the name of Meng, it depends on the method. If I divide it into clear account and secret account, and take my time bit by bit, Meng should not be aware of it.


    The safest way is to buy back 30% of the shares when I have enough funds. The casinos and holiday centers really belong to me. I will come as I want!


    However, I still had a tentative idea and asked: "actually, I have a better way. Instead of waiting for the completion of casinos and holiday centers, it will take several years to realize the return of capital and profit. I think it''s better to directly give you 30% of the money and let me take all the shares. How about that?"


    "It''s a business that takes no time to get money. At that time, you''ll just need to send someone to take care of the order of the casino and the holiday center, and nothing will happen. How about that?"


    "This deal will last a long time. Do you want to wait a few years to get the profit, or do you want to nod and get the money right away? You choose for yourself. "


    As soon as I took off my words, Wen Sicheng suddenly took a cold breath and looked very shocked. Even Liu Qingcheng was still pale and looked at me. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Meng stood up uncontrollably, his tiger eyes were wide open, "can you give so much money at one time? If so, of course, it''s the best. No one wants to wait so long to get the money, right? "


    "Money! It''s not a problem. " I can''t help grinning.


    Meng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked gravely, "how much is your estimated cost?"


    I held out a finger and laughed.


    Meng raised his eyebrows and was disappointed? A billion should be enough, but very reluctantly? You can build a small casino at most, and the resort is a very small one. "


    I shook my head and continued to smile.


    Meng''s whole body was shocked, and his breathing began to be short. "One, 10 billion?"


    "10 billion is just the minimum budget. My ceiling is actually 15 billion!" I nodded my head leisurely and put my hands down.


    At this moment, Wen Sicheng and Liu Qingcheng almost suffocated.


    "Ten billion. My God, take ten billion out. Are you going to build a palace? Does it mean that if I just nod, I can get two billion, and brother Wen can get one billion? " Meng was completely excited, as if he had never met such a good thing.


    However, how can Meng know that I''m the one who has taken a big advantage? Instead of letting him become a shareholder and being known by him that my 100 billion yuan fund is worth 30% from me, it''s better to send him away with billions in advance.


    Compared with tens of billions, billions are just a drop in the bucket! Apply Macao''s vernacular dialect, it''s broken!


    So, I nodded again, with a big smile in my eyes, and said, "yes, you just need to nod and you''ll get the money soon."


    "How much money do you have? Can you really give so much at once? " Meng couldn''t help but be shocked. His face was unbelievable.With a wave of my hand, I slowly put it behind my waist, slightly straightened my waist, just like the upstart, and said, "don''t doubt my young master''s financial resources. My young master''s financial resources are not what you can imagine."


    The man surnamed Meng was speechless at once, and he was completely speechless.


    I took a step forward and sat back at the table, "what? Shut up? Don''t you think the young master gave me less? If that''s the case, I''ll add another one billion yuan and let Meng Huichang share it equally with brother Wen, OK? "


    Liu Qingcheng and Wen Sicheng were completely shocked. They looked at me as if they had never seen me before. Today, we must take advantage of the opportunity to see clearly.


    "I said commander Li, are you bluffing us? How can you give such a large sum of money? What''s more, you didn''t want to give us 40% just now, and now you want to add another billion? Doesn''t that mean we are still given 40% Meng took a deep breath, picked up a cigarette in his mouth, and lit it with a slight trembling hand.


    I kept a leisurely smile and explained: "you are wrong. What I care about is not money, but shares. I always want to have absolute control over everything. If I want to share shares with you, I simply don''t do it."


    "If you''re not satisfied, I''ll add another billion to make up five billion and share it with you and brother Wen."


    ...


    "yes! If you can give so much money at one time, I can promise you! We will try our best to help you if you have any requests in Macao in the future, but if you can''t, I''m sorry. I don''t like to cooperate with people who only boast. " The man surnamed Meng didn''t hold the cigarette. He accidentally fell on the ground and couldn''t care to pick it up.


    I raised my hand and said, "the additional two billion yuan is not given in vain. It''s conditional! If you''re willing to agree, money is not a problem. I don''t have much, but I have a lot of money. "

 Chapter 398

    "If you can give it all at once, I can promise as long as I can do it." The man surnamed Meng was suspicious. He didn''t seem to believe that I could come up with so much money.


    I tapped the table with my fingers and gave a faint smile. "In fact, my conditions are not excessive. It''s very simple. As long as you and brother Wen can protect casinos in many ways, after all, you know, casinos are inevitable."


    "That''s it?" Meng was stunned.


    I nodded back to him and said, "it''s so simple."


    However, I was thinking, in fact, it''s not that simple... I''m afraid that the star net funds will scare you to death.


    The man surnamed Meng didn''t know what I was thinking. He patted his thigh fiercely and stood up with all his eyes shining. He said in a hurry: "it''s too easy. The gambling house is normal. Brother Wen and I will do what we should do well. Is that why you add extra money, commander Li?"


    "Do I have to repeat that again?" I got up with a smile and offered my hand.


    Meng, who was surnamed Meng, was so excited that he shook hands with me and even changed his name. He called me brother directly. He praised me as the new commander of Tiejiang and said that he was the one who really lost his eye.


    As for Wen Sicheng, he was smiling and shook hands with me, as if he had a very happy cooperation.


    I know very well in my heart that it''s all money. If I didn''t throw out such a hand, the other party would not give me a good face.


    Looking at Wen Sicheng in front of me, I joked, "Congratulations, brother Wen, you have become the biggest one in history, ha ha ~"


    there is a word that I deliberately didn''t say, in order to stimulate a group of people named Si Cheng and Meng, suggesting that we are a grasshopper on the ship now. You''d better not make any trouble behind my back.


    Sure enough, wensicheng immediately understood what the unspoken word was, and understood what I meant. His face became extremely embarrassed and he said, "where, where, dare not, dare not, brother Li, this is praising me."


    At this point, Wen Sicheng quickly took out his briefcase, put several application documents on the table, nodded and bowed, handed the pen to me, saying that as long as he signed these documents, the rest of the process would be handed over to him, and there would be no problem.


    I didn''t rush to sign, but quietly looked at Meng Di and Wen Sicheng. They laughed so much that they were happy. But I can''t believe that if I didn''t have money, they would turn over every minute.


    With a sigh, I signed my name on several documents. I feel that the world is really his mother''s reality, and his mother''s money is the master.


    After signing, we had a meal together. Meng took the initiative to arrange accommodation for us, and directly arranged the three of us in an independent villa.


    Before Meng left, Liu Qingcheng was full of reluctant peeping at me, and even more envious peeping at Ning Xing.


    I pretended to be polite. I knew what the woman was thinking. I didn''t tell her. Instead, I sent them away. I thought the farther I went, the better. Liu Qingcheng, you''d better not come to me.


    Back at the villa, before my butt was hot, Chu Wenyang called me and asked me how the negotiation was going.


    In my first sentence, I said, "Mr. Chu is a good tool. I didn''t expect you to keep your hand. If I didn''t hear something, wouldn''t it cost hundreds of billions? Should I say you''re helping me, or should I say you''re helping me? "


    "Ah, nephew Li Xian, you are wrong. You are so smart, how can you not see that I didn''t tell them that you are here to launder the funds of white star? Besides, I''m half in laws now. Uncle, how can I pit you? " Chu Wenyang talks one by one.


    I smile, "is not pit me, you know."


    "How is that possible? I believe you must be a wise man, nephew Li. You won''t be blind to everything. If you ask me this now, I think the matter has been settled, right? It''s worthy of being nephew Li Xian. I''m the most optimistic young man with a bright future. " Chu Wenyang said.


    I turned my eyes and said, "Oh, it''s settled, but the other lion''s mouth is big. The money that I can move is not enough to pay for it. How about Uncle Chu lend me some? The Chu family''s background should not be bad, right


    "You have no money? Do you think I''m stupid? " Chu Wenyang''s tone suddenly changed. He was very careful, as if he was afraid that I would rob him of his money.


    I made a melancholy appearance, and said: "yes, I really don''t have any money. All my money is in the star net, and now I can''t take it out at all. This time, the minimum construction cost is 10 billion yuan, and then we have to give 5 billion yuan to each other, a total of 15 billion yuan. It''s too much. At least we are in laws. Uncle Chu can''t help us. If Uncle Chu doesn''t help us, it''s a gamble I''m sure it won''t work. You may not be able to get your 8% bonus. "


    At the mention of the 8%, Chu Wenyang was in a hurry and asked, "what''s the reward money of the Xu family, the first in the four conferences? What about the Li family''s reward money? What about the two billion you got from Song Hai? Isn''t that 15 billion? Li Shaobai, don''t pretend to be confused with me. I know very well. "Chu Wenyang, I can''t remember if I don''t mention it. I have so much money?! This guy is very calculating. Why don''t you take the accounting exam?


    But I had no money, so I just found an excuse and said bitterly, "Oh, uncle Chu, you don''t know, do you? The money is in the hands of Ning Fu. How can I ask for it? It''s hard to say about face. Uncle Chu should know better than me. Besides, the two billion yuan from Song Hai''s hand was defeated by me. How can I have any money now? I''m a poor man. "


    "You! You black sheep! You don''t have any money, and you open a gambling house? " Chu Wenyang believed it, but he was not happy.


    I die shameless pretend to be a junior, euphemistic mouth, "Uncle Chu, this is not you? Think about it. If I don''t get rid of all the money I have now, I will never be able to use it. The 8% that belongs to you will only become a number. "


    "Then you can borrow it from Ningfu. Ningfu has a lot of money. What are you afraid of? That 10 billion originally belongs to you, Ning Fu will not give it away? " Chu Wenyang was so anxious that he was about to jump.


    I sighed on purpose and said, "Uncle Chu, although the Chu family has just broken off the marriage relationship with the Song family, the relationship between Ningfu and the Chu family is not very good because of the Song family, right? If Ning Fu knows that I''m cooperating with you, do you think Ning Fu is willing to borrow it? What if you give me 10 billion? There''s still five billion to go! "


    Speaking of this, I secretly laughed, and then said: "isn''t that 15 billion? When the money is in place, the construction of the casino is completed, and the washing begins, I will pay you back with interest and capital? "


    "Uncle Chu, can I borrow some money? Don''t you think I''m your favorite young man? Don''t you even refuse to borrow this money? "


    When I said this, Chu Wenyang, a mercenary old man, didn''t give me an answer for a long time.

 Chapter 399

    After two minutes, Chu Wenyang finally replied. Instead of promising to lend it to me, he asked me to borrow it from Tiejiang!


    Chu Wenyang is full of benefits in his mind. How could he lend it to me? I expected that.


    However, Chu Wenyang asked me for 8% of the tax. I didn''t come back first. I felt uncomfortable. As for when to return it, it depends on my mood.


    I simply said: "Tiejiang is not good either. The funds distributed by the Li family are barely enough. Moreover, Tiejiang is in the stage of development and needs funds very much. It''s impossible to lend it to me. Uncle Chu, I call you uncle. Anyway, you are also in laws and elders. You still have 8% of the profits there. Can''t you give up all your previous achievements?"


    This time, the old man Chu Wenyang was silent again, and his voice came from the phone.


    I almost didn''t laugh out and forced Chu Wenyang to lend me money. It''s so cool. I think the old man must be reluctant to give up this 8%. He''s absolutely in a hurry.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I decided to strike while the iron was hot. I learned from Chu Wenyang that he wanted to draw from me at that time and said, "since uncle Chu doesn''t want that 8%, I don''t think so. I won''t open this casino either. I''ll tell them later that the cooperation will be invalid."


    "Wait, let me think about it first. Don''t hang up." Chu Wenyang opened his mouth, and his tone was very anxious, mixed with bursts of pain.


    I simply did not speak, so quietly waiting for Chu Wenyang to give me a reply.


    One minute later, I only heard the voice of clenching my teeth on the phone. I choked my smile, but I didn''t dare to laugh. Otherwise, I would be seen through by Chu Wenyang, and I didn''t want to borrow money.


    Soon, after two minutes of silence, Chu Wenyang was still thinking and struggling.


    I''m not worried at all. The more tangled Chu Wenyang is, the darker I feel.


    In the third minute, Chu Wenyang clenched his teeth and squeezed out a sentence, "are you sure you will return it?"


    "The monk can run, but not the temple. Why? Don''t uncle Chu trust me? My feelings for Yuyan are well known. As a younger generation, how can I pit my uncle''s money? If Uncle Chu really doesn''t feel at ease, he''ll give me an IOU. " I replied.


    Chu Wenyang breathed out a heavy breath and said, "if I get a debt note of 15 billion yuan, let alone China shipping, the public opinion outside can drown me. Even if it really belongs to the Chu family, it''s useless. Have you ever seen a person like me who can lend so much money to others? Isn''t this about death? It is impossible for ordinary people to know that there is a family. They can only see my superficial position. "


    "Uncle Chu, you see, I haven''t signed any contract with you for your 8%, and I will give you the same. I''m just talking about the IOU. If you really want to fight, it can only show that our trust is not enough. I''m so hearty, uncle Chu, you can''t always guard me?" I put on a worried posture, the heart is a mess.


    Hearing this, Chu Wenyang immediately snorted coldly and asked, "Li Shaobai, are you rich or not? Tell me the truth


    "I really have no money. I''m really at the end of my tether. Otherwise, how can I find you?" I have a bitter response.


    Then, Chu Wenyang was silent again. He seemed to be struggling with whether I would pay back the money or not, for fear that his own interests would suffer any loss.


    I''m so cool. This time I borrowed money from Chu Wenyang, and I really lent it to a new height. If Chu Wenyang didn''t borrow it, he would not get the 8% bonus. Because of his character, he would not like to give up this fat meat and would choose to pay the price first.


    Therefore, it is within my understanding that Chu Wenyang is so tangled. After all, 15 billion is not a small amount. It will frighten people to death every minute.


    After a full five minutes, Chu Wenyang, who had been silent for a long time, finally made a difficult choice. The whole person was in unprecedented pain. He said, "OK, I''ll lend you the money. I''ll send the account number to me later. I''ll transfer it to you directly with Chu''s bank account number, but you must promise to pay it back, or I''ll never finish with you!"


    "Uncle Chu, you can rest assured. I, Li Shaobai, am absolutely a man who keeps his promise." I''m just saying it.


    "Stinky boy, don''t cheat me. I want to emphasize again that we have to pay back. Our Chu family is different from the four big families. The capital is not so huge. 15 billion is the limit that we can move!" Chu Wenyang worried about this and that. He spoke every word very hard.


    "Well, don''t worry. I won''t cheat you, and this is an opportunity for us to open our hearts to each other, right? When you cooperate with that old man song Hai, you are not like me, are you I made a promise.


    Chu Wenyang didn''t answer my question. He just snorted and hung up.


    I immediately edit text messages, to Chu Wenyang sent his own bank account, the heart that called a happy, feel happy.


    In less than half a day, 15 billion yuan of funds came to the account. I looked at a series of figures on the mobile ICBC app, and I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahaha, I just want to ask, who else?"


    That night, I contacted Meng and Wen Sicheng and called them to the villa.Surnamed Meng or with Liu Qingcheng, two people out of double into the right, surnamed Meng certainly no less upset her.


    When Liu Qingcheng and I looked at each other, we just laughed and arranged for them to sit down.


    "Brother Li, did you change your mind when you asked us to come here? Are you sorry? " Meng asked tentatively.


    "Cough, I will never change my mind, and I will never regret it. I will give you as much as I want. Now I will report your bank account, and I will transfer money to you. It''s better to be overseas. Don''t register with my own identity. After all, you two have different identities." I kept smiling and took out my mobile phone leisurely. This feeling of having 10 billion yuan of capital is even better than having 100 billion yuan of black capital. It''s like a rich man with a lot of money. I have a strong voice.


    Wen Sicheng suddenly took a cold breath, his eyes almost didn''t fall on the ground, "now? How long has it been? You give the money in less than a day? That''s too fast, isn''t it? "


    "Too fast? Well, I won''t give it first. " I took it back on purpose.


    Meng, who was surnamed Meng, secretly glared at Wen Sicheng. Then he piled up a smile on his face and advised him, "brother Li, brother Wen, I didn''t expect that. You can''t worry about it."


    "As I said, don''t doubt my financial resources. My financial resources are beyond your imagination." I took out my mobile phone again, shrugged uncontrollably, and saw myself in a mirror with three big words on my face.


    Upstart!


    But at this time, Liu Qingcheng suddenly carried Meng''s eyes and licked his tongue at me. I had a bad premonition.


    Ning Xing caught this gesture and action. She subconsciously looked at me and squinted with suspicion

 Chapter 400

    I am very calm on the surface, and began to transfer money to Meng and wensicheng, but I scolded him in my heart. Ning Xing can''t see anything fishy, can she?


    Why do you make that expression? Also happen to be rather apricot see clearly, this is not to me add block?


    At the end of the transaction, Meng was very excited. He hung on my shoulder and tried his best to be my brother. His attitude was totally different from that before. It seemed that we had known each other for a long time, but in fact, it was less than a day.


    Wen Sicheng is even more so. He keeps sending me cigarettes and says he is going to stay here for dinner.


    The man surnamed Meng patted his chest and said with a smile, "brother Li has just arrived. I have to do my best. Today I''ll have a private dinner, just a few of us. I''ll be the chef!"


    "Brother Meng can cook? You, the president of the 14th Council, come to cook for me. How can I do that? " I was rather surprised.


    Meng, who was surnamed Meng, didn''t care at all. He not only said that he was good at cooking, but also liked cooking very much. He even said that he would do it as soon as he could. He left Liu Qingcheng in the living room and ran into the kitchen by himself.


    "I''ll fight for chairman Meng. This time it''s special. We''re all friends, so we don''t have to see who is who." Wen Sicheng smiles and goes into the kitchen.


    Soon, the whole living room was just me, Li Qi, Ning Xing, and Liu Qingcheng...


    I looked at Ning Xing, and it seemed that I had a bad premonition. Before I could speak, Ning Xing glared back, "Li Qi, Li Shaobai, you two brothers, follow me into the upstairs room, I have something to ask you."


    Finish saying, rather apricot directly upstairs, even call didn''t fight with Liu Qingcheng.


    Li Qi and I look at each other, the goods shrug, make a pair of irrelevant expression, then follow Ning Xing upstairs.


    I''ve probably guessed what it is. Before I went upstairs, I took a look at Liu Qingcheng. She even gave me a smile, which made my hair stand up. This woman is a disaster.


    When she got to the upstairs room, the door was locked. Ning Xing sat on the chair, holding her chest in both hands, with a face like a cold judge.


    Li Qi and I stood together as if we were two suspects. I was the mastermind, and Li Qi was the accomplice...


    Ning Xing said coldly with no expression: "are you two brothers still very strict? When are you going to hide it from me? "


    "Ning Xing, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " Li Qi immediately used his unique skill of pretending to be a fool.


    I learned from Li Qi, touched my head and asked, "yes, what does Ning Xing mean? There''s nothing we''re hiding from you? "


    "Don''t play the fool with me, don''t think I can''t see it! My intuition has always been accurate. Li Shaobai, you''d better not talk. Li Qi, let me know if Li Shaobai and Liu Qingcheng know each other or have a different relationship? " Ning Xing narrowed her eyes. Her pupils swept through my whole body and finally locked on Li Qi''s face.


    I quickly shut up and don''t speak. I''m worried. I wink at Li Qi secretly and tell him not to betray me. Is Ning Xing''s intuition too accurate?


    Fortunately, Li Qi finally stood on my side and continued to pretend to be a fool. He also asked, "Liu Qingcheng? We didn''t know each other before. Didn''t we know each other through Meng? I didn''t say a few words. Why do you ask? "


    Ning Xing put up her beautiful legs to form a beautiful line, but her pretty face still had no expression at all, and said, "I suspect you have a lot to do with each other! As far as I know, you two came to Macao once. Liu Qingcheng must be a technician, right? Otherwise, Li Qi, how can you be surprised when you first see her? Don''t think I didn''t see it! I''ve been thinking since then. In my opinion, it''s not as simple as a technician, is it


    Ning Xing''s intuition is so accurate that she guesses it accurately, which makes me almost jump out of my throat. Women are really the most difficult and terrible creatures in the world!


    But Ning Xing didn''t let me talk, so I had to let Li Qi answer. I just couldn''t help it. This time, it''s all up to Li Qi.


    Li Qi tilted his mouth and shook his head slowly. "Ning Xing, you are misunderstood. The reason why I saw Liu Qingcheng unexpectedly is because of her appearance. Think about it. This old man surnamed Meng has such a young beauty beside him. Who is not surprised? Moreover, we didn''t know her before. As for the last time we came to Macao, we really called a technician for a massage and didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. "


    "Really?" Rather apricot stir up show eyebrow, put clear is don''t believe.


    "It''s absolutely true that you misunderstood Ning Xing." Li Qi nodded gently.


    After hearing this, Ning Xing suddenly stands up with her hands still on her chest. She asks Li Qi to go first. She has something else to ask me.


    Seeing this, Li Qi gave me a helpless look, which meant that I could do it by myself. He had already done what he could, and then he left the room.


    As soon as the door was closed, Ning Xing came slowly, but she didn''t rush to speak. Instead, she turned around me a few times, just like looking at the prisoner, which made me nervous as never before.


    I really can''t stand this kind of eyes of Ning Xing, quickly squeeze out a smile and ask: "Ning Xing, what are you doing? It''s going around and around. I''ve lost my eye. "Ning Xing suddenly stopped and stood in front of me with a sneer, "Li Shaobai, Li Qi, is that a good cover? When did you two get on so well? How could he speak for you? But it''s a pity that you can hide it from others, but you can''t hide it from me. "


    At this point, Ning Xing moved again, only three or four centimeters away from me, and could almost feel each other''s breath.


    Next, Ning Xing stretched out her jade hand and wandered around my waist, gently crossing it with her fingertips, itching and crisp.


    "Li Shaobai, you''d better be honest to avoid suffering from skin and flesh again. If you tell me honestly, if it''s not serious, I''ll let you go." Ning Xing said with a cold smile.


    I shiver all over, Ning Xing, it''s the rhythm of torture. If I don''t say it, I will be tossed by her until I say it. Instead of being pinched half dead, I''d better tell her honestly. Even if she still pinches me, it shouldn''t be so heavy...


    so, I took a deep breath, made sufficient psychological preparation, and slightly grasped Ning Xing''s two hands Hand, very gentle said: "Ning Xing, you don''t worry, I tell you, I do know Liu Qingcheng, she did press for me, but I didn''t expect, can see her again, anyway, I and she didn''t happen some special things, that is, all this is afraid of your misunderstanding, so I and Li Qi just hide from you."


    "Well, it''s true. I''m brave enough to go out and mess! I don''t believe you and Liu Qingcheng didn''t do those things! Now you are regarded as the dream lover on the Internet. Which woman doesn''t rush at you when she sees you? Can you hold it? And... And such a beautiful woman! " Ning apricot face a ruthless, unexpectedly forcibly grabbed my waist, forced to twist down, faint, as if jealous.

 Chapter 401

    Ning Xing''s jealousy became more and more obvious, and gradually showed her aggrieved face. She recognized that Liu Qingcheng and I had cooked ripe rice with raw rice. She pinched me and scolded me.


    "You don''t admit it yet!"


    "How can you stand it just because you are such a fool?"


    "This willow city is so beautiful!"


    "I don''t believe it. Nothing happened to you."


    "You... Can''t you bear it?"


    "When you deal with the relationship with Chu Yuyan, I''ll...


    ...


    I was pinched half dead, and my facial features were all squeezed together. I endured severe pain and tried my best to explain.


    "Not really."


    "It''s not what you think."


    "Ning Xing, do you believe me for once?"


    Fully stressed a dozen times that I had nothing to do with Liu Qingcheng, Ning xingcai released his hand dubiously, and then wrongly patted me on the chest, "I knew you were a big turnip! In fact, what you like most is a woman like Liu Qingcheng, right? I see she gives you a wink, and your soul is almost drawn out. "


    Regardless of the pain, I quickly hugged Ning Xing, held her in my arms, stroked her cheek and said, "how can it be? In my eyes, she is not as beautiful as you. How can I like her? It''s all your misunderstanding. If you give me a wink, let alone a soul, it''s killing me. If you kiss me, I''ll be yours. "


    Rather apricot full of resentment looked at me, "at this time you even have the mind to joke."


    "I''m not afraid of your wishful thinking? After all, you vinegar jar is so big. What if you accidentally overturn it? " I reached for Ning Xing''s chin and carefully looked at the beautiful face in front of me.


    As a result, Ning Xing suddenly pushed me away and said, "I''m not jealous. What kind of vinegar do I eat? What kind of vinegar do I have


    I have to say that Ning Xing''s jealous appearance is really good-looking, and I can''t wait to beat her now.


    But, after all, I was not impulsive, deliberately asked: "you are not jealous? Then why did you ask me Liu Qingcheng if you were not jealous? Isn''t that jealousy? "


    Ning Xing couldn''t refute for a moment, her face was blue and red, and her white teeth were biting tightly, "anyway... I don''t care. You are not allowed to be with Liu Qingcheng, you should keep a distance."


    "Good, good, keep the distance." I step forward, once again put my hand around Ning Xing''s shoulder, no matter how she struggles, I will hold her tightly, don''t let her break away.


    Ning Xing also did not move, very seriously looked at me, asked me several times in a row, do not cheat her, must keep a distance with Liu Qingcheng.


    I also answered several times, Ning Xing this just no longer ask, finally at ease.


    And I, also secretly relaxed atmosphere, since I and Liu Qingcheng things with Ning Xing explain clearly, don''t need to worry.


    At this time, I suddenly remembered a sentence that Ning Xing said just now, and asked involuntarily: "Ning Xing, did you just say that as long as I deal with the relationship with Chu Yuyan, you can''t do it again? Ah, Ning Xing, when did you become so active


    "I just didn''t say such words..." rather apricot face instant red, subconsciously want to escape.


    I just don''t let Ning Xing go, cling to her, deliberately rub against her, and tease her, ask: "Ning Xing, why did you blush when you saw me last time you hung your underwear? I remember that night, I was schemed by the old Wang son of song Hai. You held me for a night, and then you kissed me. Don''t you...


    "just... Not." Ning Xing face more red, quickly avoid my eyes, shy to not dare to look directly at me, while I don''t pay attention to run.


    "To whom? You know, you think I''m stupid? " I quickly grabbed Ning Xing''s jade hand, pulled her back to her arms, and stared at her badly, "tut Tut, I understand. No wonder death refused to share my bed with me, and made trouble with me. It was because of this, you said earlier, I understand, I really understand."


    "Li Shaobai, you pervert! I''m not. Don''t think about it. " Ning apricot jiaochen a, Yankou don''t recognize.


    I kept a bad smile and put my head close to Ning Xing. I stared at her carefully and said, "I don''t have any wishful thinking. Isn''t that normal? In fact, fighting is a very fun, very good for physical and mental health, can make each other happy to the limit of things, Ning Xing, do you want to fight with me? "


    I speak the word "fight" very hard.


    How can Ning Xing not understand? He was too shy to extricate himself. The whole person stammered, "I don''t want to."


    "Don''t lie to me. Your body has already betrayed you. If you don''t sleep with me, you are afraid that you will fight with me if you can''t control it, right?" My bad response, feel oneself good wretched, imperceptibly, evil thing unexpectedly resisted rather apricot.


    "God... Psycho." Ning Xing suddenly face drastic change, immediately shocked, very moved, panic from my side to break away, like running out of the room."How good is it to fight?" I couldn''t help laughing deeply, then looked down at "myself" helplessly, sighed again, took a few deep breaths, and then slowly suppressed the hot root.


    Back in the living room, the food is not ready yet. Meng and Wen Sicheng are busy in the kitchen. Li Qi is playing games in the room and waiting for food.


    As for Ning Xing and Liu Qingcheng, they sat on the sofa in the living room and did not communicate with each other.


    I didn''t dare to stay in front of the two women at all, so I quickly retreated and ran to Li Qi''s room.


    As soon as he entered the door, Li Qi put his foot on the computer chair, chewing an apple in one hand and holding a mouse in the other. His eyes were staring at the computer screen, very leisurely.


    Seeing me coming, Li Qi turned his face and asked, "is that so?"


    "It''s all right." I went around Li Qi and found that he was playing the online game I used to play.


    Li Qi''s head blocked his ID. I didn''t go to see it, but there were players all over the screen. It seemed that they were fighting for each other. It was very fierce. As soon as Li Qi went down, he played a group second trick, and all of them died.


    Li Qi was very proud. He nibbled at the apple and said with a smile, "these little rubbish dare to play games with me. Isn''t that the rhythm of being killed by me every minute? What is the king in the world? Without that person, it''s just rubbish. That person hasn''t been online for a long time. I guess he hasn''t played games. "


    At this point, Li Qi looked back, showing a posture of arrogance in the world of the game, "Li Shaobai, I tell you, in this game, basically no one is my opponent, I can kill any skill every minute."


    "What''s your ID?" I suddenly feel that several game players who were killed by Li Qi are very familiar with each other...


    Li Qi moved his head and pointed to the upper left corner of the computer, "I don''t have eyes, can''t I see?"


    I narrowed my eyes and fixed my eyes on it. It said "brother Huoshen"...


    at that time, I was happy. It was really a narrow road.

 Chapter 402

    I never thought that the arrogant and domineering elder brother of Vulcan, who almost unified the whole region and followed more than a dozen super local tyrant players, was actually Li Qi!!!


    Li Qi didn''t see that my smile was a little strange. He thought I didn''t play the game, but I was in front of me in the underground palace of the game.


    "You see, these little scum, still want to fight with me."


    "Especially the gang called Junlintianxia is against me. It''s just a bunch of rubbish that I want to abuse them."


    "It''s OK to be alone in the king''s reign. I''m a bully, but I''m also a loser. I''ve killed him hundreds of times, and I can''t beat him completely. I''m not afraid to tell you that I''m the first in this area, and no one can beat me."


    "The funniest thing is that the man who is king in the world is still waiting for that man to go online. He almost didn''t make me laugh to death."


    "Li Shaobai, look at me. I''ll block the door of the king''s presence, so that they can''t even get out."


    Elated, Li Qi immediately manipulates the characters and runs to the gate of the palace totem where the emperor comes to the world. He sees one and kills another.


    As soon as someone was killed, he organized a group to go to the underground palace. More than 20 people sent them at the same time. Xiao Ruan, Feng Yeh and dashing Dan, the former gang leaders, were among them.


    However, it took less than a second to switch the map, and Li Qi threw the skill directly in front of me. Three times, two times, five seconds.


    Li Qi laughed wildly and said, "ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, you see, these little rubbish still want to fight with me, let alone 20, even 100. I''m not afraid. I''m invincible in this area. Ah, Li Shaobai, do you know what loneliness is? What is invincible loneliness? "


    "I don''t know. I don''t play games. Take your time. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." I laughed, turned away and went straight to my own room next door.


    Sitting in the computer chair, I immediately turned on the computer. When I downloaded the game, Li Qi was still laughing wildly in the next room. It seemed that he was playing very hard.


    "Ha ha, these idiots, bring the league? Is it an opponent? "


    "Die! Die, die


    "Come back to the city with me. You are the ones who come to the world


    I can''t help laughing at all these words. I think you won''t be able to laugh later, Li Qi.


    Ten minutes later, when the game was downloaded, I immediately logged in to the game. The long lost character screen suddenly appeared in front of me. The glittering armor on the characters of the game was full of boundless arrogance.


    Click the mouse, instantly into the game scene, the role of online reminder, only in the world channel roughly displayed once, it makes the whole region a sensation!!!


    The game player, President overbearing, is online.


    Immediately after that, someone was brushing the horn.


    "Damn it!!! Boss


    "The president is online!"


    "What''s going on? I thought the chief executive didn''t play games anymore. "


    ...


    not only the loudspeaker channel, but also the world channel.


    "Super Shenhao, overbearing president online?"


    "NIMA, brother Vulcan will finish this time!"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t make any wall grass. I have been in alliance with Jun Lin all the time. This time, let alone brother Huoshen, I think even his guild will be finished."


    In addition, there is the guild channel of king in the world. The leader xiaoruan said: "president!! Why are you online? "


    I knocked on the keyboard and replied with a line of words, "no, I''m here to play with brother Vulcan."


    Wind Lord: "President elder brother, come to underground palace, lie trough, Vulcan this son of a bitch is blocking us."


    Natural and unrestrained egg: "President elder brother comes quickly, the God of fire is very arrogant, when you are not in, he bullies us every day."


    At the same time, Li Qi yelled in the next room and scolded, "what''s wrong with this son of a bitch? Damn it


    I couldn''t help laughing. With the money left in the game backpack, I ate some experience and pulled back the backward level. Then I went straight to the underground palace without doing anything.


    As the computer screen switches, Li Qi''s brother, Huoshen, is squatting at the door, and he''s taking more than a dozen people back to the city.


    I just stood still, quickly knocked on the keyboard, typed a few words, "brother Vulcan, long time no see, miss me?"


    "I''m a grass mud horse!" Li Qi cursed, and the four words appeared in the game. He turned around and was about to run.


    I went on the mount and directly followed. Then I idly typed. I deliberately learned what Li Qigang had just said in my room and asked, "Oh, what are you running for? I don''t want to kill you. I just want to tell you how lonely invincible is. Brother Vulcan, do you know what invincible loneliness is? "


    After typing this line, without saying a word, I immediately got up and ran to Li Qi''s room.


    At this moment, Li Qi''s face is oppressive and he stops the character. He will type whatever he says, "Damn, he''s still invincible and lonely. What are you trying to do?"I stood behind Li Qi and instigated: "wocao, this overbearing president is so arrogant. Li Qi, do it quickly. Aren''t you the first in the whole district? How do you talk to people? "


    "Well, I''ll do him." Li Qi''s face is black. In order to keep her face, she has to ride hard. Facing the "overbearing president" is a skill.


    As a result, after playing a set of skills, I didn''t lose 10% of my blood...


    I deliberately frowned and asked, "hmm? Li Qi, why can''t you kill people? "


    "This... Li Shaobai, you don''t play games, you don''t understand. In fact, the overbearing president opened plug-ins!" Li Qi curled his mouth, but he never stopped. He kept using his skills.


    Even the coordinates of the game characters of Li Qi and I were found by many people with props. They all thought that I was chasing brother Huoshen. One by one, they came to watch, and almost all of them arrived.


    Seeing that only brother Vulcan was hitting me, I didn''t move at all, and none of the game players around dared to intervene.


    "NIMA, the equipment of the overbearing president is too fierce..."


    "my God, the Vulcan can''t be killed even if he''s been fighting for a long time."


    ...


    Li Qi was angry and deliberately blocked the chat channel from showing me. He was never happy. He used his skills desperately and swore, "Damn, I''m a loser. If Li Shaobai didn''t open the plug-in, I''ll kill him every minute."


    Oh, I pretended to be Game blind, then I went back to my room, quickly knocked on the keyboard and replied to Li Qi in the game, "brother Vulcan, why are you so weak? It''s been a long time. It''s just a little blood. It''s not enough to plug my teeth. "


    "You are paralyzed! You are so arrogant that you have the guts to come to me. I will kill you every minute. " Li Qi replied.


    I almost did not laugh to death, and typing said: "do you know, what is invincible loneliness? Forget it, I''ll show you myself. "


    "Go away!" Li Qi yells in the next room.


    I move the mouse to the place of the big move. With a little click, the character of the game is released instantly. With the terrible damage and the terrible critical strike, Li Qi is killed in the street immediately, and the blood is all clear.


    However, Li Qi died here. He didn''t press the button to return to the city. He typed and said, "there''s a kind of reality. In the game, you''re a piece of rubbish. I''ll break your leg every minute."


    After typing, Li Qi cursed crazily, and the whole villa was the voice of the goods.


    I gave a dry cough and knocked on the keyboard, "very good, brother Huoshen, real name Li Qi, current location, room on the second floor of a villa in Macao city, there is a leftover apple on the desk, one foot on the chair, today I am wearing a blue casual sportswear, I have found you, you come to break my leg, I am so afraid."


    As soon as these words came out, there was a sudden agitation in Li Qi''s room.


    "Damn it! How is that possible? How does he know where I am? Do you know the apples left over from the table? "


    ...


    the author''s words: add more changes to the crown of 11400 kings.


    We are in the mood for love, a novel on our website, written by Michael.

 Chapter 403

    Li Qi was so frightened that he was like seeing a ghost. He desperately yelled in the next room, "Li Shaobai, come here quickly! Damn it


    With a strange smile on my lips, I first typed into the computer and said, "Li Qi, what the hell are you doing? Scared? "


    After typing these words, I immediately ran to Li Qi''s room and pretended not to know. I pretended to be stupid and asked what happened to Li Qi and what was the ghost''s name.


    Li Qi raised his hand and pointed to the computer screen. His face was full of disbelief. "Li Shaobai, look here, look at the chat record. Damn it, this person actually knows who I am, what clothes I wear, and there are leftover apples on the desktop!"


    I put my eyes close to the computer screen, deliberately inhaled cold air, hissed. When I looked back, I frowned and took advantage of this good opportunity to say: "how is this possible? It''s not going to be monitored, is it? I''m afraid it''s very serious. The other party even knows your every move. Is it your enemy? Or is it a competitor of the Li family? "


    "It''s impossible. I don''t have any enemies? Although I am a great son in the Li family, I have never struggled with other sons. Is it not that the overbearing president is a member of the Fang family? " Li Qi shook his head and looked flustered.


    I couldn''t help laughing. It turned out that Li Qi was quite low-key in the Li family. In such a cruel family, he didn''t have any disputes with other aristocrats. It''s really rare.


    so, as like as two peas, I deliberately threatened Li Qi. "Well, I think it''s possible that this person would be a square road, and have such a scary investigation method, and take the name of this game, just like the personality of Fang Dao, and even I doubt that Fang wants to kill you!"


    Li Qi''s face changed greatly, and he even believed it. He bent down and reached for his hand and typed four words on the keyboard, "are you Fang Dao?"


    As a result, because I was not in front of the computer, the game number of "overbearing president" didn''t respond at all.


    I made a quick decision. This time, I had to cover up the characters behind Li Qi. I simply said, "default! Damn, I didn''t expect it to be Fang Dao! "


    "It turns out that he has been monitoring us. He may not only want to kill you, but also want to kill me, because Fang Dao can only kill me if he gets rid of you."


    "Li Qi, the situation is very serious now. I think you''d better contact the people behind you. Otherwise, the situation will be more difficult for us if Fangdao is monitoring us."


    At this point, I closed the door and motioned to Li Qi to inform the people behind him.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect the situation to develop like this. If I continue to be monitored, I''m afraid I''ll find some clues. Anything is enough to destroy the overall situation." Li Qi clenched her teeth and looked tangled.


    "What is the overall situation now? Make a phone call now. We are a member now. If we don''t get rid of Fang Dao''s threat, we will definitely be hit hard. " I urged again. I completely brainwashed Li Qi. I didn''t know I was fooling him.


    "In that case, we can''t hide any more. Some things should not have been let you know so soon, but now we have to let you know." Li Qi clenched her teeth, picked up her mobile phone and pressed the number keys continuously.


    I saw the phone began to dial, showing a string of numbers, no name notes.


    Especially this number, very strange, not like a normal mobile phone and landline, seems to be a very secret special line.


    When the phone is connected, Li Qi becomes serious and sticks his mobile phone to his ear. He holds his head high and says, "report to the chief! The situation has changed. Fang''s family has intervened. The other side is closely monitoring and asking the chief for instructions. "


    Li Qi didn''t turn on the loudspeaker. I couldn''t hear another person''s voice. I just saw Li Qi''s face became more and more solemn and nodded.


    "Yes! He should also be in the monitoring range. If he is found, the overall situation will change! "


    "I see!"


    Li Qi suddenly glanced at me and then handed me his mobile phone. "Li Shaobai, answer the phone. It''s very serious..."


    I took the phone and stuck it to my ear. My heart thumped and I was very excited. This is the first time I talked to the person behind Li Qi. I really want to know who this person is.


    "Hello," I said softly.


    Just listen to the voice of the vicissitudes of life coming from the mobile phone.


    "Shaobai, are you OK these years? I''ve been thinking about you. "


    These words, the tone mixed with endless love, and a thick blood, so that I can not help a shock!


    "Originally..." I said half silent, heart is not only shocked, more strange.


    He sighed, "if you don''t mention this matter, are you 100% sure that Fang family is monitoring you and Li Qi?"


    Knowing his identity, I shook my head and said, "in fact, I''m cheating Li Qi. I just want to know who''s behind him. I didn''t expect that..."


    Li Qi immediately glared at him and finally responded, "wocao, you''ve been cheating me? Shit! What the hell is going on? You tell me quicklyI didn''t rush to answer Li Qi. Instead, I said to the person on the phone, "I understand a little. Maybe I''m too anxious to know... Li Qi refuses to tell me because I''m the key to your overall situation, right? Although I don''t know what the overall situation is, I can guess that it has a lot to do with me. "


    "In any case, you can use this way to know my identity, enough to make me look up to you. It''s worthy of my Shaobai, worthy of being... I''m a member of the Li family. I''m not wrong. But now that you''ve known my identity, let''s stop here. The real situation has not started yet. You''d better not know too much about this world. There are too many eyes, He''s staring at me All of a sudden, he burst out a smile, which was full of admiration. When he talked about it, it gradually became heavy.


    "Well," I nodded.


    He said: "I have arranged Li Qi with you for a reason. As for the reason, you must have guessed nine times out of ten because of your intelligence. Now I''m still the same. If you know, I hope you can tell me in person."


    "What do you want to know?" I asked.


    He breathed, "I can''t get in touch with your father. I want to know what his strength is now..."


    "my father, isn''t he an ordinary man?" I was stunned.


    He laughed unfathomably, "it seems ordinary, but it''s not really ordinary. Since you don''t know, I won''t ask. It seems that I have to do it myself. Your father is not as simple as you think. You underestimate your father."

 Chapter 404

    He hung up soon.


    After the shock, it brought me unprecedented dignity. Even he had to carefully arrange the overall situation. Isn''t the person or force to deal with the overall situation extremely terrible?


    I don''t understand, and I don''t think about it any more. Since he said I can''t know for the time being, it''s useless for me to know too much now.


    When Li Qi saw the end of the call, he was all in a hurry. "Li Shaobai, what did you mean by that? you deceived me? What''s going on? Isn''t this bossy president Fang Dao? "


    I raised my head. Li Qi was still in the dark. At that time, I couldn''t help but cover my stomach and laugh wildly, "ha ha ha, you idiot!"


    "Damn, Li Shaobai, what do you mean? You''re the fool. What''s the matter with you? Isn''t Fang Dao spying on us? " Li Qi is more and more anxious, and her eyes are full of confusion.


    When I saw Li Qi''s appearance, I couldn''t stand still with a smile. I covered my stomach and squatted on the ground with a laugh. "Ha ha ha, you idiot, you haven''t figured it out yet?"


    Li Qi was stunned for a moment, then seemed to figure it out. He suddenly widened his eyes, looking extremely unbelievable.


    "Don''t... I''m not the devil, this overbearing president, it''s you?"


    "No! How is that possible? How can there be such a coincidence in the world? I don''t believe it


    ..


    I took a few deep breaths, choked with a strong smile, stood up again, deliberately picked Li Qi''s eyebrows, and my whole body was full of light picking and arrogance, saying: "brother Vulcan, invincible... Really lonely."


    Li Qi couldn''t help but gasp and stare at the computer screen. He still refused to believe it. He ran into my room and yelled, "it''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. This overbearing president is a madman. How can it be you? You must be fooling me again. What''s the coincidence? "


    As a result, when I came to my room, Li Qi was staring at the computer screen, the game interface of "overbearing president", the terrible balance of the backpack, and the amazing combat effectiveness. The whole person seemed to be struck by thunder, and his mouth was slightly open. He was completely shocked.


    I shrugged my shoulders, took a leisurely step, stood beside Li Qi, put a hook on his shoulder, and said with a smile, "Li Qi, did you just say that I am your defeated man? I''ve been killed hundreds of times by you? I''m plug-in? "


    Li Qi''s face suddenly turned blue and red...


    I kept an arrogant attitude and sighed: "loneliness, didn''t you just ask me, what is invincible loneliness? Now let me tell you, invincible is because there is no opponent, lonely is because it is too invincible, brother Vulcan, do you think I''m right? "


    Li Qi choked on me and couldn''t speak.


    I reached out and patted my thigh. "Come on, here''s my thigh. Don''t you mean to play with reality? Come on, break my leg. "


    "You''re paralyzed. It''s you son of a bitch. I said how can this damned bully President be such a local tyrant? It''s you playing. I see. You''re using this to fool me. I''ve exposed the identity of the chief. Li Shaobai, you!" Li Qi''s whole facial features are all twisted together. It''s as ugly as eating dog dung.


    "Ha ha ha, you idiot." I laughed again.


    "Damn, I''m going to delete your number. I''m the first in the whole district!" Li Qi was angry. He suddenly pushed me away and sat down in front of the computer desk. He manipulated the mouse with his right hand, quickly switched to the interface of selecting characters and clicked to delete characters.


    Just when the confirm or not interface pops up, I don''t worry and say: "brother Huoshen, if you don''t play like this, even if you delete my number, it''s useless. I''ll get another one, and even I can get more than ten top numbers out, and get a studio to squat in front of your guild every day."


    When Li Qi heard this, he was not sure. He was so angry that he trembled all over. He just yelled at me, "Li Shaobai, are you rich? I have money, too! "


    "Yes, I''m rich now. How about it? Don''t you agree? I know you have money, but can you spend it like me? And I don''t think you are richer than me, are you? I think you''d better quit the guild now and come to my side to give my game number as a little brother. " I hold my head up and I''m cocky.


    "Damn, I don''t want to play any more. Who can play with you when you are a black sheep?" Li Qi was so angry that he left.


    However, after five minutes, Li Qi quit the game guild, and in turn, he entered the king''s kingdom. The whole district was in an uproar, and all the channels were talking about it.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Brother Huoshen quit? Have you come to the world? "


    "Is it true that this overbearing president said that? Brother Huoshen''s original name is really Li Qi? "


    "Brother Vulcan, are you afraid? Who is the real identity of the bossy President? Isn''t that a bit too strong? "


    ...


    less than two minutes after entering the monarch''s Kingdom, Meng shouts for dinner downstairs, and Li Qi immediately returns the goods to the game.I also quit the game. When I walked out of the room, I happened to meet Li Qi. I raised my hand with a smile and said hello to him, "Hey, brother Vulcan."


    "Damn it, man!" Li Qi scolded and ran down the stairs.


    ...


    sitting in the dining room, a group of people gathered around the dining table. Li Qi didn''t say a word, but ate a piece of meat hard. It seemed that he was not eating meat, but regarded it as me.


    Meng and Wen Sicheng looked at each other, a little embarrassed, but they didn''t dare to mention it. They could only say polite things to me and eat at the same time.


    At this time, Liu Qingcheng suddenly put down his chopsticks, got up and said: "I''m sorry, my stomach is a little uncomfortable, I can''t eat, I''d better go to the living room to eat fruit."


    Meng raised his head and asked, "Qingcheng, why is your stomach sick? Shall I show you? "


    "No, it''s just a small problem. Just eat some fruit." Liu Qingcheng shakes her jaw and goes back to the living room.


    Ning Xing hummed in a low voice. She didn''t seem very happy, but she didn''t say much.


    I pretended to know nothing and ate in silence.


    But I never thought that Liu Qingcheng, with her back to Meng and Wen Sicheng, picked up a banana on the tea table, peeled it with her green jade finger, and then looked at me from a distance with provocative eyes...


    then, Liu Qingcheng put the peeled banana in front of her mouth, put out her pink tongue, and licked it gently...


    then, Liu Qingcheng looked very attractive He was extremely charming, just like a goblin. He even held the banana in his mouth, but he didn''t bite it off...


    at that time, I was silly. What was Liu Qingcheng doing? What does she want to do?


    What hurts most is that Ning Xing sees it again. She reaches into the bottom of the table and grabs my thigh. Her eyes stare at me with shame and anger...


    I can''t help swallowing my saliva. The struggle between women is really terrible...


    now it''s all like this. In the future, Ning Xing and Chu Yuyan are not going to fight each other?

 Chapter 405

    In the face of this situation, I had to keep away from sight and continue to pretend I didn''t know. I changed the topic and talked with Meng and Wen Sicheng about casinos and holiday centers.


    In addition to giving them 5 billion yuan, I have to spend 10 billion yuan for construction. Meng patted his chest and said that he could arrange other things for me. I don''t need to worry about construction projects.


    The meaning of this surname Meng is very simple. It''s just to hold the 10 billion yuan in his hand and let him be responsible.


    I don''t believe him. I don''t know how much bad water is in my stomach. I''m sure I''ll cut corners.


    So, I said: "brother Meng, you can arrange for me. I have the right candidates, and I will send them to take charge."


    "That''s fine." Meng understood what I meant and quickly raised his glass with an embarrassed smile.


    After dinner and chatting for a long time, Meng left with Liu Qingcheng. Wen Sicheng told me more about the examination and approval of the superior for a while, and then left the villa immediately to work for me.


    It is the so-called money can make the devil push the mill. In less than three days, not only all the approvals are fully passed, but also the construction of construction projects is ready.


    I''m not destined to stay in Macao for a long time. I need someone who can be trusted to take care of it. Otherwise, the man surnamed Meng will certainly do harm to me.


    So I contacted two assistants in Yanjing, Wang Luo and Liu Tao, and asked them to come to Macao as soon as possible. I have a huge project to deal with.


    Wang Luo and Liu Tao were excellent students in Huaqing University. When they were in Yanjing, they were very down-to-earth and I trusted them very much.


    In the afternoon of that day, Wang Luo and Liu Tao arrived in Macao city. I immediately took them to meet Meng, introduced them to each other, and told Meng that these were the two persons in charge I stayed here, implying that he should not do me any harm.


    "Since I''m commander Li''s man, I won''t neglect him. Commander Li can rest assured." Said Meng.


    But from the beginning to the end, Wang Luo and Liu Tao didn''t know what the project was until they separated from Meng. In the car, Liu Tao couldn''t help asking, "young master... What project are you referring to? Why did chairman Meng call you commander Li? "


    "Young master, are you really the commander?" Wang Luo was also shocked.


    I held my hand in front of my chest and said faintly, "it''s not the key point to command. The key point is that this project is very huge."


    "This time, I will invest 10 billion to build a top-level casino and a super luxury resort center in Macao. You are responsible for one of these two projects. Liu Tao is responsible for the casino if you are a man, and Wang Luo is responsible for the resort if you are a woman."


    "There will be no problem with all the examination and approval. I have dealt with all the relations. When you go to choose the location, Meng will naturally help you."


    "Also, casinos and holiday centers must be luxurious enough. Don''t worry about money. If there is a shortage of money, just talk to me."


    "From now on, you are the two persons in charge of me in Macao city. I''ll give you each 50 million yuan a year. We have to implement these things well. Do you hear me?"


    ..


    Liu Tao, a 23-year-old young man, suddenly took a cool breath and looked more moved than ever, "10 billion!"


    "Young master..." Wang Luo was so shocked that he lost his face.


    After that, Liu Tao became excited and even trembled. "Before, Wang Luo and I only made 500000 yuan a year. Now, young master, you actually give us 50 million yuan a year? It''s a hundred times more than that. It''s a working emperor


    "My young master said that following my young master is your wisest choice. My young master will never treat the people around me badly. Later, he will work for me steadfastly. Liu Tao, the former Zhang Jiajia, what do you think now?" I closed my eyes and sat in the car. I was at ease.


    Liu Tao clapped his thigh and became more and more excited. He said hastily, "Zhang Jiajia? I''ve long since broken off my relationship with her. If it wasn''t for the young master, I would have been someone else''s spare tire. But now, when Zhang Jiajia comes to me, I don''t want her. There are more people chasing me. Ha ha. "


    I closed my eyes and nodded, then asked, "Wang Luo, how is your family now?"


    "Thank you, young master. Thanks to the help of young master, the situation in my family has greatly improved. Wang LuoMing keeps this kindness in mind." Wang Luo spoke gratefully.


    I opened my eyes slightly and looked at Wang Luo. When Ning Xing and Li Qi didn''t come out with me, they deliberately teased her, "what? Do you still want to commit yourself? "


    "I..." Wang Luo a listen, pretty face instant red, can''t help biting lips, look rather helpless.


    Liu Tao''s face changed slightly, but he was soon covered up.


    However, all this can not escape my eyes, where can I not see it? Liu Tao gets along with Wang Luo every day. Up to now, he has no new girlfriend. If he doesn''t like Wang Luo, who can he like?


    I was a matchmaker myself, and said with a smile: "Oh, I''m joking. I don''t have to promise by myself. I think Liu Tao is very good. If you two see it right, don''t hide it. Liu Tao, you''re a man. Don''t worry about it.""Master... Thank you, master!" Liu Tao suddenly showed his joy, even ecstasy, and his eyes were full of deep admiration for Wang Luo.


    When Wang Luo saw this situation, his pretty face was even more red, and he did not dare to look up and see people.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, I took Liu Tao and Wang Luo to the villa. I didn''t treat them as outsiders at all. I asked them to choose a room and live here.


    Then I introduced Ning Xing and Li Qi to them. When Liu Tao and Wang Luo first saw Ning Xing, they were completely shocked by her shocking appearance.


    "I''ve met the young lady..."


    "I''ve met Mr. Li Qi."


    "My name is Liu Tao. I''m the young master''s assistant."


    "My name is Wang Luo, and I''m also the assistant of the young master. I''m here with Liu Tao to take charge of the young master''s affairs in Macao city."


    "Well, don''t make yourself at home. Just take this place as your home. If we''re not here, you''ll live here." Ning Xing was a little embarrassed when she was called young lady, but when she did everything she could, she was determined to have the atmosphere of a young lady in the future...


    at dinner time, Liu Tao and Wang Luo went to the kitchen very consciously and did their duty very well.


    Rather apricot didn''t have good spirit of white I one eye, say: "what collect of assistant?"? Why don''t I know? "


    "Keke, it''s a long time ago. Don''t get me wrong. They''re a couple." I cough a few times.


    Ning Xing said, "I don''t have it. I''ve seen it for a long time... But when are you going to leave Macao? Are you ready for everything here? "


    I put my hands behind my waist and said, "no, there''s only one person left. My casino needs a strong brand appeal! I need someone who can play in a casino. No matter how much it costs, I have to invite him


    "As a person, I never do anything, or do my best. My casino and my resort must be the best and the most luxurious!"


    "Frankly speaking, what I want to build is the palace!"

 Chapter 406

    As a result, Ning Xing gave me another look and didn''t care whether I built the palace or not. "Anyway, I don''t care. You''d better finish what you did in Macao as soon as possible. Don''t contact Liu Qingcheng. She did that in front of me several times and made it clear that it was intentional. If I didn''t want you to cooperate with Meng, I would have exposed it face to face."


    "Yes, I''ll do it in three days." I was full of black lines at that time. It turned out that Ning Xing''s mind was full of Liu Qingcheng. No wonder she urged me to leave. Is it because she was afraid that Liu Qingcheng would eat me?


    When did Ning Xing become so insecure?


    ..


    the next day, Ning Xing talked to me all the time and asked me how things were handled.


    In order not to let Ning Xing think more, I struck while the iron was hot, and immediately contacted Gaoyuan, who was far away in the capital of Hong Kong.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Gao Yuan''s familiar laughter came slowly.


    "Brother Li, you are all right."


    I return it with courtesy. I also smile and answer. I go straight to the theme, "brother Gao, it''s like this. I''m going to open a casino in Macao. I want to invite you to come to the town. I wonder if brother Gao can show his appreciation?"


    People like Gao Yuan are not short of money or fame. They live at ease. They are basically unwilling to do things for others. In fact, I am not sure this time.


    What''s more, Gaoyuan and I just met by chance. Our relationship is not very deep. At most, we have some common topics.


    After a few seconds, as I expected, Gao Yuan''s tone changed a little, "brother Li, I''m sorry. It''s not that I don''t give you face, but I''m used to going alone. I need to stay in the casino. I think you''d better find someone else."


    "Don''t worry, brother Gao. I don''t need you to be in charge. If you can''t come, you can come in your name, OK? As for money, we can talk about it. " As soon as I changed the subject, I thought that even if Gaoyuan could not come in person, it would be similar to sitting in a gambling house in name.


    Gao Yuan was very embarrassed. He even said, "brother Li, it''s not a matter of money or name. In fact, I might as well tell you that I''m going to retire and marry my girlfriend in Australia with my money to enjoy happiness."


    "My girlfriend advised me to close the mountain very early, and I always have this plan, so brother Li, I''m really sorry."


    Is Gaoyuan going to close the mountain? Going to Australia?


    "Since elder brother Gao has decided to take over the mountain, I can''t force others to deal with it. I''m too rash this time." I sigh to myself, it seems that I am not looking for the right time.


    Gao Yuan laughed and asked me not to mind. He also asked me curiously what level of casinos I run. He also said that today''s Macao casinos are full of foreign capital injection, and few of them are controlled by Chinese people. It''s actually quite difficult to gain a foothold in the gambling industry of Macao. As soon as there are new players, they will soon be crushed by foreign capital.


    I didn''t hide, so I simply told Gaoyuan about my casino and super luxury resort.


    Gaoyuan heard that, his tone was shocked, "10 billion... Brother Li, you are really rich. In terms of this level, you are definitely the top of the top, but if there is no one to protect you, you can''t kill foreign casinos."


    "To be honest with Mr. Gao, I have made close cooperation with the 14th Council and the above. This time, I''m going to make it the first casino of Macao! Anyway, Macao is China''s land after all. How can foreign capital dominate the whole market I said.


    Gao Yuan tut asked, "Meng Gang, President of the 14th National People''s Congress? If you cooperate with him, he is a person who does everything he says. Aren''t you afraid of being eaten by him? In my impression, anyone who cooperates with Meng Gang is almost completely defeated by him. He just eats people and doesn''t spit up bones. "


    "There''s no need to worry about this. I naturally have the means to check and balance Meng gang. His little cleverness is nothing in my eyes. My main purpose is to drive away foreign capital." My light response, completely did not take the surname Meng seriously, he and I are a grasshopper on the same boat, charged me so much money, I can kill him every minute with MEDA.


    "Drive away foreign capital? It seems that brother Li, like me, is also so patriotic. I support this ambition, but I''m sorry that I already have the idea of retiring. I really can''t help. " Gao Yuan sighed.


    I smile, "it''s OK, if it doesn''t work, I can find someone else."


    But at this time, a woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone. It seemed to be Gao Yuan''s girlfriend.


    "Gaoyuan, just because you can''t go yourself doesn''t mean you can''t let your apprentice go."


    On hearing this, Gao Yuan immediately made a sound of patting his forehead and said in a hurry, "brother Li, don''t look for it. I can give it to you. I''ll let my apprentice sit down for you. This boy is often in the mainland now. He makes trouble for me all day long. You can discipline him for me."


    "Brother Gao''s Apprentice?" I was shocked and thought that the apprentice of the God of gambling, in the name of the God of gambling, was more than enough. Moreover, I believe that the apprentice of the God of gambling must have extraordinary strength.Gao Yuan was slightly embarrassed and coughed a few times. "I''m a apprentice. I don''t know how to learn. If it''s good, I don''t learn. If it''s bad, I''ll leave him to you. I''ll tell him to go to Macao and send his picture to your mobile phone in case you don''t recognize him. If it''s convenient, I''ll send someone to the airport to meet him, because I don''t allow him to gamble The main reason why he earns money is that he is afraid that he will go astray, so he basically has no money... It is estimated that he doesn''t even have the money to take a taxi. "


    I made a quick decision and immediately agreed to come down, "OK, I''ll arrange it right away. It''s not too high, man. Are you too cruel?"


    "I''m not doing it for my apprentice, OK? And all the money he earns is with me, and I won''t swallow him. When he becomes more sensible, I will give it back to him. " Gao Yuan is more embarrassed.


    "Well, I''ll wait for the arrival of the God of gamblers." I laughed and hung up.


    The next morning, according to the agreement with Gao Yuan, his apprentice arrived in Macao on time.


    I went to the airport in person, and when I saw Gaoyuan''s apprentice for the first time, I found that his facial features were correct, green and tender, and he looked OK.


    But the white shirt on Gaoyuan''s Apprentice''s upper body turned yellow. He didn''t wear a tie, and it was loose. Even the buttons were misplaced. He wandered out of the reception hall. I almost suspected that I was wrong.


    As a result, I picked up the photo of Gao Yuanfa and looked at it. It was really the same person, except that the person in the photo was very well dressed and had a Cuban cigar in his mouth, which was totally opposite to the figure in front of me.


    "Gao Yuan, isn''t that too cruel?" I just stood up and said, "Hello, I''m your master''s friend, Li Shaobai."


    Gaoyuan raised his head, spoke Mandarin with a Hong Kong accent, and said, "it''s you? Can you lend me ten yuan first? My street master, and his mother''s pit me

 Chapter 407

    Borrow ten yuan from me as soon as we meet?


    The apprentice of God of gamblers lend me ten yuan?


    "Your name is Zuo, right?" Corner of my mouth in convulsions, stiff hands and feet out of the wallet, handed out a ten dollar bill.


    "Yes, my name is Zuo." Ah Zuo took the money, dropped his luggage, ran to the airport convenience store, bought a pack of cigarettes, squatted in the smoking area with cigarettes in his mouth, just like an addict.


    I waved, let the people around me take the luggage, first take the things outside, and then a person went to the left side, also squatted down, "left, how did you just say your master pit you?"


    Ah Zuo suddenly showed his displeasure, took a cigarette and scolded: "that one who pours on the street and confiscates all my money left me a little bit. It''s not enough to plug my teeth. It''s not a pit. What am I? He relies on being my master. He only cares about his own happiness all day long and ignores me at all. His mother''s, I''m his tool to earn money! "


    "Your master doesn''t give it back to you. He just keeps it for you for the time being." I laughed.


    Zuo was even more upset. He said angrily, "there are too many things you don''t know. He''s so cunning. All my money is in his hands. I can''t play with him at all. He told me to go east, so I have to go east. No matter how much money I won, he knows very well. He can''t hide it from him. He''s the most cunning person in the world. If he didn''t teach me all this I don''t care about him. "


    "Why don''t you show me your hand?" I suddenly a little curious, want to know what the ability of Zuo.


    I saw a left face, suddenly put the right hand cigarette in his hand, blink of an eye, backhand into a spade a, just like magic, can''t see any flaws.


    I picked to pick eyebrow, ask a way: "fierce, but you this after all is magic, still bet skill?"? I think it''s more like magic? "


    Ah Zuo saw that I was a layman, young, and even taught me, "don''t you understand? What can''t be used on the gambling table is called magic. What can be used on the gambling table is called gambling. You don''t care what it is, just win. "


    "Anyway, I told you, you don''t understand. My master said that this time I came here, I''m going to take charge of the gambling house for you, right? But I can tell you that I am very busy and may not be free often. "


    "I mean it, but don''t ignore the delicious food and good living, because you''ve heard your name, Li Shaobai, rich man."


    "First of all, you should prepare a Pagani sports car for me, and then arrange a foreign house for me. It''s better to have a yacht, so as to have a party on the sea. I don''t have a big pursuit, I just like to play."


    When I heard these words, I finally understood why Gaoyuan said that his apprentice was ignorant. As soon as he mentioned it to me, it was a bit of a rogue. No wonder Gaoyuan asked me to discipline him.


    So I stood up, raised my collar and said seriously, "Zuo, your master has entrusted me to discipline you this time. Before the casino is completely completed, you can do whatever you want, but when it''s officially open, you must do it down-to-earth. Otherwise, I''ll tell your master that you are idle."


    "As for sports cars, yachts and other things, you have to die."


    Ah Zuo was so anxious that he put out his cigarette and stood up staring, "I''m here to sit in the casino. How can you not arrange for me? What do you mean


    "It doesn''t mean much. You''re just taking the place of your master. I''ve talked with your master. I''ll supervise you when I''m here. If I''m not here, my two persons in charge will supervise you in turn." I said solemnly.


    Ah Zuo was so angry that he gritted his teeth and scolded: "how do you look like that one? I''ve been a dog for a long time


    "Why don''t you scold me again?" I said.


    "What are you? Who''s in charge of me? What about scolding you? " Ah Zuo glared at me and really scolded me.


    I feel very uncomfortable when I listen to this. This Zuo is really ignorant. If he doesn''t agree with his heart, he will scold. He is just arrogant.


    Simply, I made up a lie and said, "good. I have discussed with your master. If you have a bad attitude, I will never give you back all your money as soon as I inform him. Now I see your attitude, I will inform him now."


    With that, I picked up my cell phone and immediately called Gaoyuan.


    "You! You''re in a mess with that one. " Ah Zuo''s face turned white with fright. He reached out and tried to grab the mobile phone.


    I randomly a side body, left immediately grasp the air.


    At this time, the phone has been connected by Gao Yuan. I put my mobile phone to my ear and looked back at Zuo, saying: "brother Gao, your apprentice, I got him at the airport, but..."


    ah Zuo''s face changed greatly and his eyes bulged with fear. He immediately counseled, showing a pleading expression and whispered: "I don''t want those things, you don''t want to talk to me My master said, OK? Don''t say that I just scolded him for rushing into the street... "


    I was quite satisfied with this, and said:" only, you apprentice Zuo, you are quite good, not as bad as you think, brother Gao. "Ah Zuo heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gao Yuan said, "will Zuo be obedient? It''s rare, but it''s good. Ah Zuo is in Macao city, so I''ll trouble brother Li to take care of him. I have something to deal with now. Let''s not talk about it. "


    "Well." I hung up the call, hands attached, silent to continue to examine the left.


    Under the scrutiny of my "supervisor", ah Zuo was staring uneasily. "Li... Brother Li, I''ll listen to you when it''s a big deal. Don''t tell my master. Just cooperate with us. Don''t worry. I''ll do it well."


    I still don''t speak, ah Zuo is a little flustered.


    I squinted, very clear how to deal with a Zuo this kind of person, must be both soft and hard to make him obedient, otherwise, I day away from Macao, this guy may come to chaos.


    The casino is so big that no accident can happen.


    "Zuo, I tell you, don''t mess with me. Since your master has entrusted you to me, I have the responsibility to supervise you. Don''t ask me anything. I won''t give you any conditions until you satisfy me."


    I took a step forward and slowed down, "but if you do well, these requirements may not be impossible. Isn''t your master well aware of your money? Are you still all in your hands? "


    "If you work hard, Zuo, I can give you money secretly. It''s an extra salary. Even your master doesn''t know. What''s the matter?"


    "I always give money in the tens of millions. Zuo, do you want to have private money?"


    "Really?" Ah''s left mouth was slightly open, and his eyes were pure. I brainwashed him and nodded, just like pounding garlic.


    "Surely I''ll lie to you? It''s getting late. Let''s go. " I raised a smile, secret way left is still too young, too tender point.


    However, just a few steps away, the mobile phone suddenly rang. I took it out and found it was Chu Wenyang''s phone.


    When I pressed the call button, before I spoke, Chu Wenyang said anxiously, "Li Shaobai, there''s an action at the Tianmen gate of the Fang family. I just received the news from China shipping. This time, there will be people of the same level as me, not one, but... Three!! Even one of them is my old rival


    ...


    the author''s words: add more for 11600 kings.

 Chapter 408

    "This man, named Qian Xiang, is not only very skillful. He has always been my opponent, but also the son-in-law of the Fang family. If he is a good man, I can barely deal with him. But this time, in addition to Qian Xiang, there are two other people coming to restrain me. I''m afraid that this time, I won''t be my opponent. Tiejiang is in danger." Chu Wenyang was very urgent, and his words were mixed with intense tension. The whole man was like a great enemy, which was unprecedented.


    I carefully considered the relationship of checks and balances in the middle, and I was also sweating. The Fang family sent out three senior officials, not only to control Chu Wenyang, but also to deal with Tiejiang.


    Black and white, plus the forces of all parties, this is equal to three sides of the attack, Tiejiang''s situation is not dangerous.


    Pinching my chin, I frowned solemnly and asked, "Qian Xiang, Fang''s son-in-law... Estimated dispatch time, how long?"


    "Half a month at most! This half month is Tiejiang''s last chance. If Tiejiang doesn''t make a big move, when the other side comes, Tiejiang won''t be able to turn over again. I think you''d better let the Li family help you, otherwise, Tiejiang can''t be an opponent. " Chu Wen Yang breathed heavily.


    My eyes narrowed into a slit. I raised my hand and looked at the date on my watch. "Half a month? If so, why worry? Before the other party comes, you do your own business as usual, and I will naturally have actions. At that time, you just need to cooperate with me. I won''t let the Li family do it until the most critical moment. "


    After that, I cut off the phone and left the airport with Gao Yuan''s apprentice a Zuo. I entrusted him to Liu Tao and Wang Luo to arrange their place of residence. I also told them to take care of a Zuo and inform me as soon as there was any abnormality.


    After explaining everything, I can no longer stay in Macao, so I will transfer 10 billion yuan to Wang Luo and Liu Tao, and let them handle the affairs. I must complete my plan without any mistakes.


    On that day, Ning Xing Li Qi and I flew back to Mingzhu city by special plane.


    As soon as I landed, the first thing I did was to hold an emergency meeting to gather all the top management of Mingzhu branch in Tiejiang conference room.


    In addition, even the senior management of Yangcheng branch, including Wang Chao, had to participate in the meeting. Although they could not be present, they started a big meeting in southern Tiejiang by means of video dialogue.


    I stood on the rostrum, and below were all the high-rise buildings of Tiejiang. Some arrived at the scene, while others were far away. Those who used video to participate in the conference were all at once.


    Liang Guan adjusted the microphone for me. Before I spoke, no one around me dared to whisper. All of them sat under the stage solemnly, waiting for me to speak.


    "Li Guan, you can talk." Liang Guan moved his hand and stood beside me, making a gesture of please.


    I nodded slightly, put my hands on both sides of the rostrum, looked around, coughed, and said: "from now on, the meeting officially begins."


    Even Wang Chao, who participated in the meeting through video meeting, had to do so and did not dare to raise any objection. After all, my position is already commander of the south, the first person worthy of it.


    I took a few deep breaths and glanced, "I received the latest news that the Fang family Tianmen will send three people of the same level as Chu Wenyang. They will not only contain Chu Wenyang, but also deal with Tiejiang. The time is only half a month. If Tiejiang doesn''t have enough information before that, he will definitely be kicked out by Tianmen."


    Wang Chao frowned fiercely, and his face became very serious. He couldn''t help asking, "commander Li, are you sure the news is true? If it''s true, isn''t Tiejiang sure to lose? "


    "Commander Wang asked very well, the news is true, but Tiejiang may not be defeated, because from the beginning to the end, I didn''t let the Li family play. This is a key card. As for Tianmen, we have started to use the Fang family''s relationship, and we know half of Tianmen''s cards. In fact, we have a slight advantage." I said.


    Wang Chao was impatient. "What''s the advantage? The only advantage, Chu Wenyang, is about to be contained. At that time, Tiejiang will have almost no advantage at all. I think it''s better to use the Li family''s relationship now. If we delay any longer, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance! "


    In the whole meeting room, only Wang Chao was qualified to speak, and none of the other senior managers dared to interrupt.


    I''m not angry with Wang Chao either. After all, he is really good for Tiejiang. The starting point is right, but he ignores a key point.


    That is, this time Tianmen is using the official limit, the difference is that Tianmen first shows the card, so that we have time to prepare, but also let the Li family to prepare!


    Tianmen doesn''t know Tiejiang''s bottom card at all, and doesn''t know how the Li family will deal with it next.


    Tiejiang and Tianmen have indirectly formed a confrontation between Fang and Li families!


    Under the condition of knowing about Tianmen, if the Li family makes a move, it will never send the same level. At that time, it may even be the arrival of... National level!


    Therefore, in this half month, Tianmen was finally suppressed by Chu Wenyang, which will be the time for Tiejiang to really reap the benefits!


    So I shook my head and said to my face, "Fang Tianmen first played his cards and made this kind of decision. Can''t the Li family get any news? On the contrary, maybe the Li family had already prepared in secret before we made a sound. We don''t need to be afraid of too much. In the past half a month, we can really let go! ""This is a good time. In half a month''s time, I''m afraid we don''t have to entrust the Li family. The Li family may also take action, because... The Fang family has already started to take action. The Li family can''t wait to die and let tie Jiang be kicked out."


    "I just want to ask you, do you want Tiejiang to ask the Li family for help? Or do you want the Li family to help? You don''t understand the difference between the two? "


    At this point, Wang Chao has nothing to say. It seems that he finally agrees with my idea, and his old face is a little confused.


    I waved my hand and said, "commander Wang''s idea is actually good, but he is just a little anxious. What we need to do now is to make trouble as much as possible. We must use all means to recover crazily. We must integrate the two branches into one line within half a month."


    "Today''s Tianmen is temporarily suppressed by Chu Wenyang, but it can''t resist. We can only use the hands of all forces, so this is our biggest opportunity."


    "No matter how much we make, when the Li family can''t sit down, they can''t wait to do it. Naturally, they will press things down for us."


    At this moment, the scene is quiet. Even Wang Chao doesn''t speak. He seems to have acquiesced to what I said. His eyes glow with a strange color and he unconsciously claps his hands. "Li Shaobai, let''s put aside the gratitude and resentment. I''m really shocked by your overall situation. I can''t help but think of the former Tiejiang man... It''s a pity that when he was in power, I was still at the bottom of Tiejiang, I''ve never seen him before. It''s just hearsay. "


    "And now, I seem to see his shadow in you."


    I raised my hand, shook my head and said with a smile, "commander Wang, I''m flattered. Unfortunately, I have nothing to do with that one. He''s him and I''m me. It''s just a coincidence that my surname and his surname are Li."

 Chapter 409

    Wang Chao''s look reveals his recollection. In his recollection, he seems to think of the past and sighs: "you haven''t experienced that period of time. You won''t understand that person''s position in my mind."


    In order to avoid mistakes, I will not mention this issue any more. Instead, I will issue an order to inform all the high-level officials that they must show their strength. Chu Wenyang will suppress Tiejiang for the time being without fear of Tianmen. It is bound to develop Tiejiang strong enough in half a month.


    And I announced the end of the meeting, when the whole audience applauded, the order was given completely.


    The next day, the southern part of Tiejiang, like a chicken''s blood, expanded more fiercely.


    Pearl Branch down, Yangcheng branch up, both sides of the joint recovery operations.


    In the strong action, almost none of the forces who were spearheaded by Tianmen dared to resist any more. They turned to Tiejiang one after another and prayed for Tiejiang''s life. The whole action was almost natural and unimpeded.


    As for Chu Wenyang''s side, he increased his strength and called me insane. He just deliberately found fault with him.


    However, Chu Wenyang can''t help it at all. He''s a grasshopper on the same boat with me now. From the moment he decided to help me, he''s already on the opposite side with the Tianmen of the Fang family. I''ve got more control and Macao''s interests in my hands, and he has to do it.


    But even so, Chu Wenyang, an old man, could not do without verbal abuse. He called me more than ten times a day, and the whole person was abusive and angry.


    "Li Shaobai, you are crazy!"


    "You''re sick. You''re playing so hard. Although there''s no resistance from all forces, your action is undoubtedly blocking Lao Tzu."


    "When the people of Fang family come, Qian Xiang will definitely hold on to me. What shall I do then? Li Shaobai, how can you turn around and join us in the army? "


    I separated my cell phone from my ear a little bit. It was full of Chu Wenyang''s curse, which almost made me deaf.


    After Chu Wenyang stopped, I pasted it in my ear again and said, "Uncle Chu, don''t worry. You just need to cooperate with Tiejiang. In the past half a month, you can use all your abilities to crack down on the convenience. As for your saying that I will join you in the army, it''s just nonsense. Anyway, it''s half a relative. How can I harm you?"


    "Fart! Who are you fooling? You want me to step down. " Chu Wen Yang scolded.


    I Zaba smashed my mouth and offered sincerity on my own initiative. "You can rest assured that this matter will never involve you. The reason why I made so much trouble is that I was forcing the Li family to take the initiative. After all, the Fang family has already started to work hard. As soon as the Li family takes action, from your current position, what the Li family says will protect you."


    "Good guy, are you scheming against the Li family? You have a lot of guts, aren''t you afraid to blame the Li family? " Chu Wenyang was not a fool. He immediately figured out the whole story and took a cool breath.


    I said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? In my opinion, Li Jiafei doesn''t blame him. He even thinks highly of Tiejiang. "


    "Hiss ~ I see. It''s a good strategy. Li Shaobai, you''ve taken advantage of it. You can not only make a big profit, but also let the Li family do it. The reason why you don''t ask for help is that it''s actually the best way to make the Li family do it. On the contrary, you''ve turned it into a great strategy to make the Li family care more about Tiejiang." When Chu Wenyang opened his mouth, his tone was full of shock.


    Then, Chu Wenyang changed his posture and sighed deeply, "Li Shaobai, good means. Even I have a premonition that if the Li family knew it was you who calculated it, I''m afraid the Li family would value you more and more. It''s possible to recruit you into the Li family. Now I have some regrets. If I promised you to join Chu Yuyan, it might be the right choice. As for Fang Tao said that this person would never marry Yu Yan... "


    " in my opinion, you said that because Yu Yan was taken away by Fang Dao and could not get any benefits? If I hadn''t been sitting in Tiejiang, would you have said that? Don''t be kidding. I don''t know you yet? " I gave a cold hum. Chu Wenyang, an old man, is just for profit all day long. He doesn''t know what to think.


    Chu Wenyang no skin no face smile, "know me, non Li Xian nephew belong to ah, anyway, I am now completely recognized you, anyway, you are on me such a family."


    "Don''t do that. You scolded me just now, but now you recognize me? I think if one day I fall from this position, you will ignore me? " I cold voice, secretly scold Chu Wenyang said a set of do a set, it is a hypocrite.


    What''s more, Chu Wenyang listened to me and said, "how could he ignore you? You think too much, nephew Li. "


    I don''t want to talk to Chu Wenyang any more. I immediately changed the subject and said, "anyway, I have enough sincerity, and I hope you can give me sincerity. I don''t want much. As long as you attack Tianmen strongly in the past half a month, as for Tiejiang, you should keep your peace and don''t mess with it."


    As soon as I blurted out, Chu Wenyang vowed on the phone that he would spare no effort to help Tiejiang.


    Finally, Chu Wenyang said: "I have to admit that you were right at the beginning. It''s much more pleasant to cooperate with you than song Hai. In fact, song Hai is an old fox, and his means are extremely insidious. I''m worried about cooperating with him all day long, but I have to correct it. I can only help you come here. I can''t control what actions Song family will take. You can watch for yourself Do it. Hang up first. "When I hung up, I used to tap the table with my fingers and ponder over the secret threat of the Song family.


    So far, the Song family has stopped for some time. Song Hai is like a poisonous snake. I have to guard against him.


    However, today''s situation is no longer the influence of small means, but the game of relationship background and big means. Song Hai has not played a big role in this game.


    What''s more, the second master made a big lie to Ningfu, saying that Ningfu invited a great master. Song Hai must focus on the Song family in the capital, and he can''t think about dealing with me all day long.


    In fact, the second master''s strategy is more ingenious. It''s an empty plan. In addition, Ning Zhenbang''s absence makes song Hai believe it if he doesn''t believe it!


    But just seven days later, Tiejiang made a strong move and reversed the original extremely unfavorable situation. When the two branches were about to unite, Chu Wenyang received the news that the Fang family had speeded up the dispatch, and three big figures were coming.


    Instead of being flustered, I took it for granted and immediately let Tiejiang exert his final madness, sweeping all forces day and night.


    The day before the other party dispatched to the south, the sphere of influence of Pearl Branch and Yangcheng branch was only one city away!


    I simply do not do two, let the two branches at the same time, as soon as possible to swallow.


    The next day, three big men took up their posts. Chu Wenyang was completely checked and balanced, and Qian Xiang caught hold of Tiejiang and sued Zhonghai, who was directly dismissed for investigation.


    And Tianmen, also lifted the pressure, Tiejiang instant downwind, the situation is extremely tense, as if the wind and rain is coming.


    Nevertheless, as commander-in-chief of tiejiangnan, I went to the Internet cafe to play games with Li Qi leisurely. There was no pressure at all, just like a nobody, and I took my little brother "brother Huoshen" to dominate the whole area.


    Liang Guan stood at the back, watching us playing games, almost crazy.

 Chapter 410

    Liang Guan subconsciously looked around and said: "Li Guan, the situation has changed now. How can you still be in the mood to play games?"


    I waved my hand and let Liang Guan sit down. "Now it''s not our turn to worry. It''s the first day. What''s the hurry? To open a machine, to create a game number, I take you to pretend to force you to fly


    "That''s it. I''m in a hurry." Li Qi yelled.


    Liang Guan is very embarrassed, can only be hard to open the machine, impatient to open the game, very unfamiliar to create a game account.


    After entering the game, I immediately upgrade with Liang Guan without saying a word. The experience of the game is amazing.


    Liang Guan is absent-minded. From time to time, he advises me not to play. The Li family hasn''t moved yet. What if the Li family doesn''t do it.


    I don''t want to explain to Liang Guan. I ignore him and continue to play the game. Liang Guan is a little afraid of hands and feet. Even if I explain to him, he must still be like this.


    Liang Guan had no choice but to worry and play games with me.


    But in addition to Liang Guan, some people are more worried than him. Wang Chao keeps ringing the phone for me. I''ve already turned it to silent, and I don''t care about him.


    As a result, Wang Chao also found the Internet bar. When he saw me, he was so anxious that he yelled. The whole Internet bar was his voice, and all the guests were staring at us like watching a good play.


    "Li Shaobai, you son of a bitch, are you still in the mood to play games?"


    "Do you know how serious it is?"


    "I told you to go to the Li family for help long ago. You didn''t listen to me, but you made up your own mind. Are you all right now? Is something wrong? So far, the Li family has not responded at all! "


    ...


    "Wang Chao, don''t worry. This is a public place. Keep your voice down." I put down the mouse and looked around in embarrassment. I knew I would open a private room.


    Wang Chao was so angry that his veins burst up and he suddenly drank: "I speak so loud, how can I drop it? Damn, you run to the Internet bar to play games, can I not be loud? Can I take it easy? Today, the last city has just been completed. It''s time to integrate the two branches and prepare to defend against Tianmen. What kind of game do you come here to play? "


    I''m almost speechless. I''ve already arranged for other responsible persons to do things like integrating branches. I don''t care. What''s Wang Chao doing? Nothing to look for?


    Simply, I winked at Li Qi and asked him to help me deal with Wang Chao.


    Li Qi understood in seconds, changed his face in an instant, smashed the mouse hard, and scolded: "Wang Chao, can you shut up for me? I''m playing a game here. What are you talking about? People are watching. Are you sick? Sit down for me! "


    Wang Chao didn''t dare to retort, so he counseled at that time. He sat next to me and glared angrily. He whispered: "Li Shaobai, I''ve already said that I''ll ask for help from the Li family in advance. You don''t believe me. You have to show off the mystery. Can you tell me what to do now? I think you''d better come up with a way, or I''ll have nothing to do with you. "


    Liang Guan saw that Wang Chao was taking the lead and echoed, "yes, Li Guan, this matter can''t be ignored. Let''s go back?"


    Li Qi was really upset this time. He slapped the keyboard with his palm and scolded both of them? I told you to shut up, did you hear me? shut up! I''m sick of it. "


    Wang Chao and Liang Guan were so scared that they turned pale. They looked at each other and did not dare to speak any more.


    It happened that Wang Chao was staring at me, his eyes locked on my face, which made me uncomfortable.


    So, I said: "Wang Chao, don''t worry. Before it''s time to take action, you can rest assured that I''m in control of all this. Now Tiejiang doesn''t have to do anything except to integrate its branches. It''s just a matter of crossing your legs."


    Wang Chao was so anxious that he didn''t dare to disturb Li Qi. He had to put his mouth to my ear. "Li Shaobai, I think the Li family wants us to ask for help, so they are willing to do it. Don''t be so paranoid here. Please inform leader Shao and go to the Li family."


    "Do you think such a big Li family would not know that I was calculating it? The Li family must know. I''m scheming. The reason why I don''t do it is because the Li family is testing us. The Li family needs to know whether the current southern Tiejiang is worth doing it. The more anxious you are, the more the Li family will look down on our southern Tiejiang. Do you understand this? Now let''s stop expanding and just play defense. Let''s calm everything down. Are you in a hurry? " I stare at the screen, while playing games, while explaining, the whole person leisurely.


    "I don''t believe it. Don''t defend your incompetence. Chu Wenyang has been temporarily dismissed from his post for investigation. Moreover, I have received some news that Qian Xiang is already preparing to attack Tiejiang. Li Shaobai, you''d better take this matter seriously and don''t fool around with me." Wang Chao was unprecedentedly anxious. He even spoke with panic.


    I sighed, involuntarily shook his head, "you seriously think about what I said, I don''t bother to talk with you now, you are too impatient, too impulsive when things happen."


    Wang Chao''s face turned red. "If you don''t do it, I''ll do it. I''ll inform leader Shao immediately and let him go to the Li family for help.""Go ahead, it''s hard to communicate with you." I waved.


    Wang Chao snorted angrily. He picked up his mobile phone and called Shao Wentian directly. He quickly informed him of Tiejiang''s situation and asked him to go to the Li family for help. He even said a lot of bad things about me in front of me, scolding me for not obeying the rules and running to the Internet bar.


    As a result, Shao Wentian Leng didn''t blame me. Instead, he beat Wang Chao''s request back and left him a sentence, "you fool, you should think about commander Li''s meaning seriously. If you don''t know clearly, you can go home and farm. Don''t come back and continue to be a veteran."


    When the phone was hung up, Wang Chao took his mobile phone and was scolded so that his face turned green...


    then, Wang Chao began to question himself and said to himself, "am I really in a hurry?"


    "It''s impossible. I''m completely right. Why did leader Shao call me back?"


    "Is it the other way around, fighting a tug of war with the Li family about value?"


    "This..." Wang Chaoyue thought that the more shocked he was, the more moved he was.


    Gradually, Wang Chao seemed to figure it out, shaking uncontrollably for three times, looking at me with disbelief, which made me more uncomfortable.


    I couldn''t stand this kind of look. I turned my face and asked, "have you seen enough? Do I have a mole on my face? "


    Wang Chao suddenly didn''t know what to think of. He looked at Li Qi subconsciously, showing strong doubts. He asked: "Li Shaobai, you just said to the Li family, why didn''t Li Qi''s son react at all? How can Li Qi allow others to plot against the Li family? "


    As soon as the words came out, Li Qi''s cigarette butt suddenly fell on the keyboard and suddenly looked sideways, "this..."


    "this..." I secretly scolded that I was so bad that I was exposed?


    Wang Chao narrowed his eyes suspiciously and stared at Li Qi and me strangely. Even Liang Guan saw that something was wrong...


    ...


    the author''s words: add more changes to 11800 Wang''s crowns in advance.

 Chapter 411

    I didn''t expect that I was too relaxed. For a moment, I was quick witted and said that I was scheming against the Li family in front of Li Qi. As a result, I fell into a trap.


    Wang Chao, not to mention how confused he was, became very strange.


    "The Li family? How is that possible? How can I say that? Wang Chao, you heard me wrong. " I immediately pretended to be stupid and winked at Li Qi secretly.


    As expected, Li Qi cooperated with me and immediately joined in. She slapped me on the table and pointed to my nose and scolded, "good Li Shaobai, how dare you count on us Li family? Still arguing here? Well, I''m not finished with you. "


    Wang Chao saw this scene, not only didn''t believe it, but also looked more strange. He seemed to see through our acting.


    I didn''t have time to manage too much, so I decided to play with Li Qi. "Wang Chao, you don''t want to frame me here. When did I say that?"


    "Wang Chao, did Li Shaobai say that just now? Tell me the truth. " Li Qishun pointed to Wang Chao.


    I''m very satisfied. Li Qi and I acted so skillfully.


    Because Wang Chao is not only a man of Tiejiang, but also knows that I am scheming against the Li family. How can I tell this in the face of Li Qi? At such a critical juncture, isn''t this a nest reaction? It will have a very big impact on Tiejiang.


    As a result, it was completely beyond my expectation. Wang Chao saw us acting. He squinted at us strangely and said, "Mr. Li Qi, Mr. Li Shaobai, don''t act. I''ve seen the world anyway. Do you really think I can''t see it?"


    At this time, Liang Guan also put in a sentence, "I... I can see that, Li Guan, your acting skills are a bit bad..."


    Li Qi and I were embarrassed at that time, and both of them froze...


    then, Li Qi and I looked at each other uncontrollably and spoke at the same time.


    "This..."


    "this..."


    I stare, "this is a big secret! Wang Chao, you just need to know that I have a lot to do with Shizi Li Qi. You can''t know anything else. "


    "Yes, it''s a big secret. Nobody can know it except me and Li Shaobai." Li Qi echoed.


    Wang Chao''s face was even more strange, full of suspicions, "big secret? As a member of the Li family, Li Qi Shizi would allow others to plot against the Li family face to face because of a secret? "


    Li Qi was embarrassed to the limit. His throat seemed choked. He was speechless.


    The problem is, I don''t know how to explain it. I can only stare at Li Qi with big eyes...


    but Wang Chao suddenly showed a strong shock and raised his finger to us. He was more and more shocked? Are you two... I see, I see. No wonder Li Shaobai''s relationship with Li Qi Shizi is getting better and better. It''s because of this! Li Shaobai, you sold your soul for Tiejiang. I, Wang Chao, have been convinced


    At first, I didn''t understand. As a result, Wang Chao thought that Li Qi and I had that kind of relationship. I was totally stupid.


    Li Qi''s face suddenly changed, "no! It''s not what you think! Li Shaobai is not for tie Jiang, and I''m not what you think. "


    "Oh, that''s true? There''s no need to explain. I finally understand why you always protect Li Shaobai, Mr. Li Qi. After all, this kind of thing is also shameful to see people. Don''t worry, Mr. Li Qi. I will never tell outsiders. " Wang Chaoxin swore to clap his chest.


    Then, Wang Chao raised his bad mouth and said, "it''s just that I didn''t expect Li Shaobai to eat all men and women... Don''t worry, I will never tell Miss Ning about this. No matter Li Shaobai is for tie Jiang or for sincerity, I really admire him. He can bend and stretch..."


    "Damn, it''s not what you think. Li Qi and I are hard to say It''s hidden I''m going to be fooled by Wang Chao''s wonderful idea. Is it shit in his head?


    But the more I argued, the more convinced Wang Chao was that he really saw Li Qi and I as that kind of relationship.


    Li Qi and I went crazy and tried our best to explain. The result got worse and worse. Wang Chao completely believed in his own idea and thought that Li Qi was attacking and I was suffering!


    Do I accept it? Do I look like you?


    Even though the voice was a little loud, it was heard by the guests around. All the people thought Li Qi and I were crooked and talked about it.


    "Tut Tut, I can''t see the relationship between these two men."


    "What''s so strange about that? Now the society is quite normal, OK? "


    "Normal is normal, but I can accept women. It seems that men''s words are a little disgusting..."


    "it''s not disgusting, it''s disgusting!"


    ..


    Li Qi and I are both green. What the hell is going on? This time, I really can''t wash myself into the Yellow River.


    However, I was not interested in playing the game at all. I chose to leave without explaining anything.


    Li Qi followed me and asked, "wocao, don''t you explain clearly?""The more he explains, the worse it gets. This damned Wang Chao has been kicked by a donkey in his head. He will think that explanation is a cover up. We can''t communicate with him, and we can''t tell him the real secret." I walked out of the Internet bar and couldn''t help scolding.


    Li Qi roared, "Damn, I don''t have that kind of relationship with you, have I become that kind of relationship? This... "


    later, Wang Chao and Liang Guan also came out of the Internet cafe. As soon as Wang Chao saw my angry appearance, he arched his hands at me for the first time and bowed down to me." commander Li, I admire you. I have figured out what you said. Since you have Li Qi''s son, it should not be a problem for the Li family to make a move. "


    When I got up, Wang Chao''s smile made me want to cut him...


    especially Liang Guan, who was behind me, didn''t dare to look at me. His eyes were still full of panic. "Li Guan, if there''s nothing wrong, can I go first?"


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and shook my hand. "Let''s go, let''s go."


    "Yes, yes." Liang Guan nodded in a hurry and ran away like running for his life.


    Wang Chao once again clasped his fist and bowed his hands with a smile. "Commander Li, I really believe you this time. No doubt, you are not only sharp in the overall situation, but also a man. I admire you! Then I''ll go first. "


    I nodded my head. Wang Chao took a deep look at Li Qi and me. Then he got on the car parked at the gate of the Internet cafe and disappeared into our view.


    Li Qi was biting his teeth. His clenched fists were shaking. He couldn''t help being rude. "Damn it, Wang Chao, I''m not finished with him. What kind of person is I? I like women! "


    I turned my face, and the corners of my mouth twitched with anger. I swore, "what can I do? Can you tell him the truth? This is not the time! You''re at least better. It''s an attack. I''ve been accused by him. Do you have my grievance? "

 Chapter 412

    Back at Tiejiang building, I learned from the information that the situation is becoming more and more tense.


    Although the two branches are being integrated to become a real base camp according to my instructions, few people are in a relaxed mood in this process.


    Today''s Tiejiang, where there are wolves in front and tigers behind, is likely to be eliminated by joint efforts at any time. I''m afraid only those who can keep a relaxed mood in this situation are those who really know the plan.


    In order to calm the minds of the major responsible persons, I called them directly to explain the situation to them.


    After I explained, the heads of the two branches were relieved, but Liang Guan kept his head down and didn''t look directly at me.


    I''m very depressed. Dare Liang Guan treat me as a victim?


    I simply sent people away, leaving Liang Guan alone in the office.


    "Li Guan, what are you doing?" Liang Guan was very nervous and his face turned white.


    "What are you afraid of? I just want to tell you something. " I locked the door, which made Liang Guan tremble all over, and he quickly stepped back.


    "Say what?" Liang Guan''s face was full of horror, and he stammered.


    I had no choice but to pat my forehead, go back to the office chair and sit down, and said: "I just want to explain to you clearly that outsiders can misunderstand me, but my own people can''t misunderstand me. I don''t want to let you escape from me because of a misunderstanding."


    "Li Guan, what do you want to explain? Is there any need to explain this? " Liang Guan was surprised.


    I only feel black line all over my head, very speechless. Wang Chao''s business is serious.


    So, I said, "believe it or not, Li Qi and I don''t have a wonderful relationship. There is a secret between him and me. Do you know why I''m willing to be misunderstood by Wang Chao and I don''t want to tell it?"


    "Subordinates do not know..." Liang Guan should be a, but that expression is clearly do not believe, think I am looking for an excuse.


    I used to tap the table with my fingers, "because this secret is related to Tiejiang''s fate. Frankly speaking, once the secret is exposed, all the people associated with me will be killed."


    "Why do you want to tell me this, Li Guan?" Liang Guan asked.


    I threw out a line of sight, deeply staring at Liang Guan, "because I trust you, so I tell you, as for Wang Chao, my trust in him is not enough, need to wait."


    "And what''s the secret?" Liang Guan asked in disbelief.


    I said: "this secret can''t be told completely for the time being. You only need to know a little. When that day comes, you will know what this secret is without me saying it."


    As a result, Liang Guan still kept a dubious expression. He didn''t seem to believe it. He kept dodging my eyes, which made me very depressed.


    The feeling of being misunderstood as suffering is worse than killing me.


    Liang Guan was staring at me all over uneasily, and quickly bowed, "whether this is true or not, it will not affect Tiejiang, subordinates will do what they should do, please rest assured."


    Don''t Liang Guan believe me?


    Fortunately, Liang Guan said that it didn''t affect my work. Although I was very unhappy, I had no choice but to sigh and say: "in this case, Liang Guan, you are serious, but you should be careful. You are afraid of your hands and feet. You can''t always do this. I need you to change. I want you to be a mainstay. Even if one day I''m not in Tiejiang, you can replace me I hold up the Iron River, understand? I trust you very much. Don''t let me down. "


    When Liang Guan heard this, he didn''t expect that I should attach so much importance to him. He could not help but gasp and bow down. "Thank you, Li Guancheng. My subordinates will do everything for Tiejiang and live up to Li Guancheng''s expectations."


    "Go ahead." With a wave of my hand, Liang Guan immediately stepped down.


    Soon, I was the only one left in the office. I figured out the current situation by myself. I was looking forward to the next move of the Li family.


    Now that Chu Wenyang has been temporarily removed from office, I have completely lost his support. Qian Xiang kicked Chu Wenyang down as soon as he was in office. It is obvious that the new official took office three times, and this fire will not burn out so soon.


    On the other side of Tianmen, the limelight has been completely lifted, but no action has been taken yet. It is estimated that we are making preparations.


    "In a few days, Tianmen and Qianxiang will take action." I pinched my chin and pondered it carefully, thinking about what means Tianmen and Qianxiang would use.


    But I never thought that Qian Xiang''s means were so powerful that he began to arrest Tiejiang within three days of taking office!


    In this short time, the person in charge of Tiejiang was arrested four times, including Liang Guan!


    In addition, many high-level officials have been arrested and charged with various crimes.


    Soon, the core high-rise of the whole southern Tiejiang was caught nearly half at once, making Tiejiang in a mess and people in a panic!


    From the beginning to the end, there was no action in Tianmen, just Qian Xiang!Wang Chao ran to the office in a hurry and said, "Li Shaobai, what should I do now? Liang Guandu has been arrested. How can the Li family still have no momentum? "


    "Don''t worry. Qian Xiang wants to empty us internally. Tianmen hasn''t started it yet. We can''t make a mess. Wang Chao, you should try your best to pacify the situation. Don''t make a mess of yourself." I stood up dignified, also very anxious.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you again. I''ll try my best to appease people, but if I delay any longer, Tiejiang will be in chaos! If the Li family doesn''t do it, I think you''d better ask for it in person. It''s not a big problem because of the relationship between Li Qi and his son. Instead of being destroyed, it''s better to compromise and keep the Castle Peak and not worry about firewood. " Wang Chao is very nervous.


    "I know. You can do it. By the way, let the top management below destroy all the things they can be caught. Don''t be caught again. As for how to get people out, when the Li family takes the hand, they will naturally help." I said.


    "I hope you''re right. Liang Guan''s leaders are very important. They are most familiar with the internal affairs of southern Tiejiang. Apart from them, it''s hard to find someone to replace them." Wang Chao nodded solemnly and went to do it immediately.


    The next day, Qian Xiang resorted to other means, and the momentum was very fierce. The suppression soon spread over the whole Tiejiang River, which was absolutely an extermination suppression.


    If anything is irregular, it will be investigated and dealt with. Tiejiang has not only suffered a serious economic blow, but also cut off its underground trade, resulting in heavy losses.


    I''m waiting. I''ve been waiting for the Li family.


    I don''t believe it. At this moment, how long can the Li family endure.


    The southern Tiejiang river was small at the beginning and developed to the coastal areas. The great merger of Yangcheng branch and Mingzhu branch is absolutely a flying growth.


    I don''t believe that the Li family will be willing to let this cake be eaten.


    The Li family must be thinking about it. I''d like to see whether the Li family is patient or I, Tiejiang, are patient.


    In this way, as time goes by, although Tiejiang''s high-level officials are destroying their own handle and evidence, some people are still caught, and the high-level officials are slowly decreasing as if they were being eaten away.


    Wang Chao was very anxious. He came to me more than once. He changed from waiting for the Li family to asking me to go to the Li family again and refused to let me drag on.


    Every time, I try my best to let Wang Chao wait.


    As a result, there is still no action from the Li family!


    Just one day, Tiejiang building was suddenly intruded by a group of special investigation teams. Without any warning, they directly arrested Wang Chao.


    Even the leader personally came to my office, closed the door and said, "commander Li, you''d better be careful for me. Don''t think I can''t find out if you have a good foundation. It''s stupid for little Tiejiang to fight with my family."


    The person who talks is money!

 Chapter 413

    Provocation, chiluoluo''s provocation!


    I not only came to Tiejiang building to arrest people in person, but also dared to put cruel words in my office. This is not a provocation. What is it?


    With a cold smile, I said, "Mr. Qian is such a powerful official."


    "So what? You are a small iron river. Can you turn the world upside down? If it had not been for Chu Wenyang to help you, I think it would have been over long ago. Now that the Li family has not done anything, I think it should have given up. I advise you to be more conscious, give up and go back to the north. " When Qian Xiang opened his mouth, he was aggressive.


    How can I not understand the meaning of money? If I don''t have a clear idea, then I''m not qualified to be the commander-in-chief of South China Railway.


    Qian Xiang obviously wants to use this way to encroach on the high-rise of Tiejiang to minimize the damage and achieve the effect of not fighting and subduing the soldiers.


    In the final analysis, Qian Xiang is still worried that Tiejiang''s crazy counterattack and war with Tianmen will cause great turmoil in the south, because this responsibility must be borne by him.


    Once Tiejiang and Tianmen go to war, it will not be like a little gangster fighting, but will create a very big panic, and the consequences are very serious. After all, Tiejiang now has great strength.


    So Tianmen didn''t start from the beginning to the end.


    I sneered, "Mr. Qian, don''t think that you can win by this means. You think I''m too simple. I advise you to put all the people back, otherwise, don''t blame me for being fishy and fishy, and you won''t get any benefits at that time."


    "How dare you?" Qian Xiang stares at him and shows his dignity.


    I am not afraid, slowly left the office chair, walked to the front of money, "you can try, see if I dare or not."


    "It''s a good way to slow down. Do you want to threaten me with this? I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible. I won''t let go of people. You''ll die of this heart. " Qian Xiang, like a cold judge, turned and left.


    I walked out of the office door and watched Wang Chao being taken away by Qian Xiang. I was very upset.


    However, when I threaten money with a counterattack, he should be more or less worried. It''s not that he seems calm on the surface.


    Sure enough, in the next few days, Qian Xiang didn''t catch Tiejiang''s top management any more. It seemed that he was really worried that I would fight back crazily.


    But, as Qian Xiang said, he didn''t release anyone, none of them, all of them in his hands.


    Moreover, with the increasing popularity, the whole Tiejiang river is almost completely suppressed, just like an insect falling into a spider''s web. It can''t move. If it goes on for a long time, Tiejiang will certainly collapse, and it doesn''t need Tianmen''s help at all.


    At this moment in Tiejiang, Wang Chao is arrested, Liang Guan and several persons in charge are arrested, and only three persons in charge are left to preside over the situation. They are not only very busy, but also worried about the crisis of being arrested at any time.


    Although Li Qi knew my plan, even he couldn''t sit still now. He came directly to my office and said hastily, "Li Shaobai, are you still procrastinating? The situation is urgent and can''t be delayed any longer. Otherwise, Tiejiang will surely give up all its previous achievements and retreat back to the north. "


    "Wait..." I shook my head.


    Li Qi has no choice but to leave with a sad face. After all, I''m the Supreme Commander here. All things have to go through me to practice.


    Another day later, the Li family did not act. Even I couldn''t help wondering if I had guessed wrong. Li Jiagen would not have done it. All this is my imagination?


    If so, it will prove that I made a complete blunder this time.


    But if you guessed correctly, the Li family is really big. It''s estimated that they want to wait for Tiejiang''s dying moment to make a move, so as to show the importance of his Li family.


    Until the third day after Wang Chao was arrested, the Li family was still calm and could not receive any news of action.


    On this day, under the pressure of Qian Xiang, the surrounding area of tiejiangnan began to collapse, and Tianmen easily took it as its own.


    This matter shocked all the remaining high-level, almost all came to me again, asked me to report the situation, asked the Li family to take action, Tiejiang has no way to do.


    I didn''t promise and chose to delay again.


    That night, I took the only three persons in charge to climb the towering Pearl Tower and silently looked down at the world, the land and the bright pearl city.


    Three person in charge of a face melancholy, uncomfortable all over the station behind me, coincidentally mouth advice.


    "Li Guan, what are you insisting on? Please let me know that this matter has reached a crucial moment. "


    "That''s right. The surrounding areas of Tiejiang River are collapsing. If we delay further, Tianmen will gradually eat away. By then, it will be too late."


    "We can''t wait any longer, and it''s even more impossible to fight back. This will make a lot of trouble and involve a lot of people. No one can benefit from Tiejiang, Tianmen and Qianxiang. On the contrary, they will suffer from three defeats."


    These words, I listen to the bottom of the ear, but silently did not answer.


    Negative hand standing in the Pearl Tower, my mind quickly thinking, suddenly had a very crazy plan.


    Asking the Li family for help is naturally the best way to succeed. The same is true for the counter attack. The real success plan is still to fight a protracted war with the Li family.I will not easily bow my head and let the Li family ride on Tiejiang. Either the Li family will not help or force the Li family to help. I only have these two answers.


    This time, the Li family and I had a protracted fight for a long time, and the southern Tiejiang river was bound to be unable to support us for a long time. There was no other way except to fight back.


    So, with a sigh, for this crazy plan, I took out my mobile phone and dialed it to Shao Wentian.


    When Shao Wentian answered the phone, he asked, "commander Li, what''s the situation? If I can''t, I''ll go to Li''s in person. "


    I said: "the situation is really bad, but it may not be a steady loss. The other side has ignored one important point, a very fatal one, that is, they only see the southern Tiejiang River, they think that the southern part is controlled by me, but they never care about the northern Tiejiang River!"


    At this time, Ren Changfeng suddenly took over the phone and said, "commander Li, I''ve considered this matter, but it''s very dangerous. At that time, the Li family will definitely pay close attention to you, and even the northern Tiejiang river will move, which is related to the underground forces in China. The Li family may not be able to hold it down. It''s bound to upset the whole China Sea, and things will get out of hand."


    "I think the Li family has paid close attention to me, so I don''t need to worry about it. Since the Li family doesn''t do it, I don''t need him to do it. Of course, I will control everything. Now let''s ask leader Shao to give the order." I took my mobile phone and looked at the scenery outside the Pearl Tower.


    ..


    after I hung up, I put my mobile phone back in my pocket, and the three persons in charge couldn''t help being curious and asked in unison.


    "Li Guan, who are you?"


    "Do you really want to fight back?"


    "What orders did leader Shao and deputy leader Ren give?"


    I raised my head, staring at the direction of Kyoto, light said eight words.


    "The Iron River in the North presses the border to the south!"

 Chapter 414

    Tiejiang in the north, pressing the border to the south!


    These eight words came out of my mouth, which immediately shocked the three persons in charge.


    I arranged for them to do what they were doing. They only needed to maintain the southern Tiejiang river. I came to contact Shao Wentian in the northern Tiejiang River myself.


    And the northern Tiejiang''s action was extremely fast. On the night when I got the order, the northern Tiejiang was ready to go, just like a wolf who opened his eyes from deep sleep.


    The next morning.


    Shao Wentian called early and said, "commander Li, the northern Tiejiang River in our country is ready to press the border southward at any time. However, this matter has a huge impact. If the northern Tiejiang River moves, it will shake the China Sea and make a lot of trouble."


    "Don''t worry, the counter attack I want is not a practical one, but a threat one, which is equivalent to deterrence." I light mouth, the whole person grasp fully, everything is under control.


    Shao Wentian didn''t understand and asked, "a counterattack of a threatening nature?"


    I immediately explained to Shao Wentian about my overall plan. After listening to it, he finally understood what I meant by the so-called threat nature of counterattack.


    "Commander Li has a strategic mind, and Tiejiang is sure to see the right person. If you follow your plan, it will not only minimize the impact, but also play a threatening deterrent. Whether it is Tianmen, or Qian Xiang, you have to be afraid of it." Shao asked the heaven and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    In order to prevent the call from being monitored by the Li family, I dare not be too kind, and said: "leader Shao flatters me. As a member of Tiejiang, I have to contribute to Tiejiang. This is right. Now that the northern Tiejiang is ready, we can take action. Leader Shao only needs to act according to my plan."


    "Good." Shao Wentian hung up directly.


    Then, I immediately summoned MEDA to use its powerful intelligence system to describe the situation of the whole south for me.


    "Report to the master that the southern Tiejiang river is being eroded by Tianmen, and even suppressed by the limelight. The surrounding forces have begun to break up, and Tianmen is gradually growing." Said MEDA.


    "Keep me informed. I need the most accurate information." I stare at the strategic plan and choose to wait for good news. With Tiejiang in the north, even though I can''t make a big move, I can still frighten Tianmen.


    I simply sat in the office with my hands in my arms, listening to the report of MEDA while drinking hot tea. It seemed very leisurely and less psychological pressure.


    After half an hour, MEDA suddenly reported: "master, the northern iron river has moved! All the staff gathered and began to expand southward, directly pressing the southern border. "


    I nodded and didn''t say a word, which I expected.


    Through MEDA''s intelligence system, I constantly learned that the northern Tiejiang river was so powerful that it overtook the southern border in three hours and quickly won the control of the border, just like the real Tiesuo Hengjiang river.


    However, the northern Tiejiang river only pressed on the border, did not further develop, and all stopped moving.


    But even so, in addition to Tianmen and the southern Tiejiang River, there are more northern Tiejiang River in the south.


    I couldn''t help but smile deeply and secretly say that this is my plan. It''s a threatening deterrent to let the northern Tiejiang River enter the southern border. If Tianmen forces me to rush one day, I''ll fight back with you. It''s your Tianmen or my northern and southern Tiejiang river!


    As for the northern Tiejiang joining the war, as long as there is no real war, the impact will be minimized. The Li family will certainly take care of this little trouble for Tiejiang.


    "It should be said that I forced the Li family to do something for tie Jiang." After sipping hot tea, I thought that this plan is a plan of killing three birds with one stone. It can not only frighten Qian Xiang and Tianmen, but also force the Li family to help tie Jiang.


    If the Li family has to consider the value of the southern Tiejiang, then I will drag the northern Tiejiang in and force the Li family to take action!


    Since you want to calculate, the young master doesn''t mind calculating to the end!


    ...


    "report to the owner that Tianmen has temporarily stopped encroaching on the southern Tiejiang river due to the rapid invasion of the northern Tiejiang river." He said in a quick voice.


    I calmly poured a cup of tea and said with a smile, "can you monitor the money? I want to see his face now. "


    "Yes." A reply was made.


    In less than half a minute, a surveillance camera appeared on the screen of the mobile phone, which was the office of Qian Xiang.


    At this moment of money, anger to the extreme, suddenly hit the table, pointing to the subordinates around is a curse.


    "Waste!"


    "You waste people were invaded by the northern Tiejiang river without any information, and without any preventive measures, they were just waste."


    "If the northern Tiejiang and the southern Tiejiang have a grand alliance, it will be a crazy move. Although Tianmen can resist tenaciously, it will have a huge impact. You and I can''t continue to muddle along!"


    "Listen to my order and lower the limelight for the time being, so as to avoid Tiejiang''s attack. It''s very serious."


    "Well, you scum, you can get out now."Qian Xiang angrily shook up his hand and drove all the subordinates around him out. Then he put his hands on his desk and gritted his teeth and said, "this damned Li Shaobai is just a madman. Does he want to die together? It''s no good playing like this. What''s in his head? If there is another movement in the northern Tiejiang River, it will lead to chaos in the south. If it goes to the other side of Zhonghai, everyone will die! No one can escape the responsibility. "


    With that, Qian Xiang took a deep breath, then sat heavily in his office chair, immediately turned on the computer and started a video conversation.


    See the computer screen of money item suddenly appear a picture, appeared a face.


    It''s Fang Dao!


    Qian Xiang sighed, lit a cigarette slowly, and said: "Dao er... You must have received the news at Fang''s house, right? My uncle can only help you here. There is a hard stubble in the northern Tiejiang river. My uncle dare not act rashly, otherwise Wusha will not be protected. This damned Li Shaobai is a madman. I didn''t expect that he would dare to play like this, even if he was detained. Even my uncle, I dare not attack his people now. "


    "This Li Shaobai is very cunning. I''ve been checking him for a long time, but I can''t do anything wrong with him. It''s very hidden. Dao er... Even if you are the qilinzi of our family and the most outstanding young master of our family, I''m afraid you have to admit this time that you really meet an opponent."


    "Moreover, this opponent is deliberately indulged by you. If you strangle him in the cradle earlier, you don''t have to be so troublesome."


    Fang Dao suddenly laughed and said, "no matter how hard his wings are, I can''t escape from my five finger mountain. What I want is this effect. After all, I can''t find any opponent in Fang''s family. It''s rare to have such a person. Naturally, I have to cultivate him well, and then step on him so that he can never turn over."

 Chapter 415

    I was holding my cell phone in one hand and was very uncomfortable to see Fang Dao on the screen so confident.


    Fang Dao is absolutely intentional. He just wants to cultivate me and then step on me to give full play to the pain and pleasure. He is a psychopath!


    From the beginning to the end, Tianmen was a chess piece in Fangdao''s hands, just to cultivate his opponent. In fact, he didn''t care whether Tianmen would be destroyed or not.


    Fang Dao only needs the little master''s side, everything is already enough.


    Fang Dao and Qian Xiang smile when they talk, and I can''t help but raise my mouth, "Fang Dao, it''s your own death. Take Tianmen as fertilizer. Don''t regret it then."


    With that, I didn''t want to look any more and quit the monitoring.


    In the next few days, as the situation changed, Tianmen did not dare to act rashly. Even Qian Xiang did not aim at Tiejiang any more. The whole southern land seemed to calm down rarely.


    Only those of us in the bureau can understand that this is the calm before the storm.


    However, the arrest of Wang Chao, Liang Guan and a large number of high-level officials indirectly led to the internal instability of Tiejiang. The only three persons in charge were not three heads and six arms. They could not accomplish so many things. Even I was in a hurry.


    So I decided to take Li Qi to find Qian Xiang and ask him for help!


    After leaving Tiejiang building and going to Mingzhu ZF building, Li Qi asked in the car, "I said, can this man get back? It''s all solid evidence. Besides, is money willing to release people? "


    "In fact, I''m not sure, but how can I know if I don''t try? As commander of the south, I don''t stand up at such a time. Who will stand up? " I hold my chest in my hands and stare straight at the road ahead.


    Li Qi frowned, "the man surnamed Qian has a tough hand. If you want to threaten him with the northern Tiejiang River, he may not agree."


    "That''s right, but Li Qi, you have overlooked one point. Up to now, he has only detained Wang Chaoliang and Guan. It''s not practical. It means that he doesn''t dare to do it. He''s afraid of northern Tiejiang. He''s afraid of driving me crazy. If he wants to play the north south alliance, he''ll have bad luck." I said.


    When Li Qi heard this, she stopped talking. She pouted her lips and squeezed her chin to think about it. Then she suddenly glared, "I said Li Shaobai, don''t you want to use me again this time? How do I feel like I''ve become your special shield? "


    "Ha ha, even this time, I''ll be enough for myself. I want you to come with me to support the scene. Anyway, you are also the eldest son of the Li family, aren''t you? I couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Qi was not happy at that time, and scolded in the car: "why am I not the best? Of all the Li family''s sons, I''m the best


    "Your skills are powerful, but your brain is hard. Sometimes you are very smart, sometimes you are stupid. You are the oldest son in my opinion. It''s not worthy of the name. I think the best son in the Li family should be called the first son, not the oldest son?" I gave Li Qi a white look. This product does have a hard IQ. It''s good and bad at times.


    Li Qi''s face suddenly turned blue and red. It seemed that I was right. He muttered and said, "yes, you are right, aren''t you? You''re good, aren''t you? "


    I squinted and thought I didn''t know much about the Li family. I simply asked, "Li Qi, there is no one else now. The back of the car is soundproof, and the driver can''t hear us. Why don''t you tell me roughly about the Li family? For example, the Li family has several sons and branches. What''s the situation like? "


    Li Qi raised his head and seemed very proud of his understanding of the Li family. He immediately pretended to be an old man and said slowly, "the Li family has one lineage, two branches and six side branches."


    "The lineage is the orthodox blood of the former Li family."


    "The two branches are uncles and nephews."


    "As for the six collateral branches, the blood relationship is relatively shallow. They can''t stay in the Li family, but work for the Li family outside."


    "But because Mr. Li has only one son, and now he''s missing, and he''s closed. No matter what happened to the Li family, the orthodox line is constantly weakening, which leads to the growing branch of Li Qinghao and the trend of subverting his lineage. Therefore, Li Qinghao can become the current leader."


    "However, Li Qinghao is not in name. His name is not right. If Mr. Li dies, I''m afraid Li Qinghao will completely occupy the Li family."


    ...


    hearing this, I can''t help wondering, isn''t Li Qi Li Qinghao? Why is Li Qinghao so worthless?


    Li Qi waved his hand and told me that he was not a traitor. He was killing his family with great righteousness. He said solemnly: "Li Qinghao is a man full of power. He doesn''t want to develop the Li family. All day long he seeks power. He secretly doesn''t know how many children of the Li family he has killed. If he becomes the leader of the Li family, the Li family will be completely destroyed, because in his eyes In China, there is only power, no development, but also for their own interests by all means. "


    "Since I joined the army, I have been living in the army. I seldom go back to the Li family, because I really don''t like the Li family.""But it''s also good. Li Qinghao thinks I''m loyal. It''s convenient for me to carry out my task."


    At this moment, Li Qi''s face was very serious, and his eyes were full of a strong sense of justice. I almost thought I was wrong.


    After that, Li Qi changed the subject and said again, "there are six sons in the Li family. They are selected by their families. Some of them are selected from the side branches, but there are few opportunities."


    "Once you become a son of the world, you may not always be a son of the world. If you make a mistake, you will also be excluded from the status of a son of the world. Moreover, the son of the world has no real power and only has status."


    "On top of the six great sons, there is a more noble status. He shares power with the elder and is the successor of the future Li family. He has the status of one person below and ten thousand above. He can choose among the six great sons."


    "The key is, now this position has been empty, no one is qualified to be, even I am not qualified, very difficult."


    "Because this position must be approved by the current Li family owner. It must be nodded by Mr. Li."


    "Once Mr. Li nods, he will be the future master of the Li family and one of the three great families."


    At this point, Li Qi seemed extremely dignified, and his seriousness gradually turned into fanaticism. "This identity is the position of the East Palace of the Li family. If it was put in ancient times, it would be the real prince!"

 Chapter 416

    "When you become the prince of the Li family, no one is qualified to impeach you, even Li Qinghao."


    "The prince of the Li family is equal to the crown prince of the Ye family and the saint son of the Fang family. Today, all the three great families, whether they are the prince or the saint son, are short of time and space."


    "In my opinion, Fang Dao... Is likely to be the future sage son of Fang family. Apart from him, I can''t think of anyone more suitable for this position."


    "As for the Ye family, I don''t know the situation, I can''t tell."


    After listening to Li Qi''s long story, I probably understand that the internal environment of today''s three aristocratic families is so hierarchical. What''s more, the crown prince said that this is a continuation of the ancient Chinese dynastic system.


    "So it is..." I can''t help sighing.


    Half an hour later, when I arrived at Mingzhu ZF building, I opened the door and took Li Qi straight into the building.


    Qian Xiang''s position is not so high, but the peak of power in the whole south. Now he is the leader who pushes Chu Wenyang out of power.


    As soon as we entered the building, someone immediately went to inform us. We not only had to search our bodies, but also had to go through a lot of examination and approval. We sat on the first floor for more than half an hour before someone invited us up and said that Qian Xiang was free now and could meet us.


    Qian Xiang''s office, located at the top of ZF building, is extremely retro decorated. It is surrounded by all kinds of ancient porcelain, calligraphy and painting. Jade Unicorn with a big head is placed on the desk, which adds a sense of dignity.


    When I came to Qian Xiang''s office, I was slightly shocked and said with a smile, "Mr. Qian is so elegant."


    Qian Xiang, with a straight face, didn''t even welcome him. He sat on the office chair all the time. He didn''t even move his butt. He said in a cold voice, "if you don''t go to the three treasures hall, you can explain your intention. The opposite is different. I have nothing to talk about with you."


    "Since Mr. Qian is so direct, I won''t beat around the bush. This time I''m here, I want you to release people." I secretly laughed. I saw Qian Xiang''s angry appearance clearly. He couldn''t tell me how upset he was.


    Qian Xiang''s eyes narrowed into a slit, and his expression was full of the authority of the superior? Don''t even think about it. These people deserve what they deserve. It''s not worth dying! "


    Li Qi was very upset and almost broke out. Fortunately, I stopped him in time and said with a smile, "according to Mr. Qian, you should go and deal with them. If you don''t, I look down on you. Do you dare?"


    "How dare you threaten me?" Qian Xiang gave a cold hum.


    I yawned leisurely and said lazily, "I''m just threatening you, OK? Do you dare? If you don''t dare, let me go. "


    "Li Shaobai, don''t be presumptuous in front of me. What are you? A nobody. " Qian Xiang immediately glared, his upper right lip slightly tilted up, showing a few yellow teeth, looking very unhappy.


    I can''t help sneering. I dare to feel that I''m not a member of a great family. I''m oppressed by the identity of the son-in-law of the Fang family.


    According to this situation, I wanted Li Qi to speak for me, but after looking at Li Qi, I just agreed not to use him as a gun officer, so I gave up the idea and said with a smile, "Mr. Qian, I''m not really a thing, but I''m free and unrestrained. I don''t have to look at people''s faces and do things. I don''t have to be someone else''s running dog. I can resign from Tiejiang commander at any time As an official, you are not the same here. At best, you are a son-in-law. Without Fang''s family, you are what you are today? "


    As soon as I blurted out, Qian Xiang was stabbed in the pain by me, and his face became very ugly. "Don''t be presumptuous here, junior!"


    "I want to be presumptuous today. What can you do with me? If you are from the Fang family, I have to give you some face. But you are just a son-in-law. Why should I give you face? If you know what to do, you should let people go. Don''t push me I didn''t panic. I always kept a relaxed manner. I thought that I had personally practiced the identity of my son-in-law. I knew too much about it.


    "You Qian Xiang''s expression became more and more ugly. He seemed to care about it very much. His face was as black as charcoal.


    "Cut the crap and let people go?" I put away my smile and yelled.


    "No!" Qian Xiang hit the table with his finger bone, and his attitude was very tough.


    I don''t want to talk with money anymore. I took out my mobile phone decisively and decided to cheat money.


    Just this action made Qian Xiang look pale and cry out: "Li Shaobai, what are you doing?"


    "Since you have to be stubborn with me because of a few people, I''m not polite to you. I''ll fight with you to the end today. I''ll call you on this phone, and the North South Railway and River Union. I don''t think you need to wear the black hat on your head any more." I unlocked the screen and turned on the dial-up keyboard.


    Qian Xiang suddenly stood up, his face turned white for a moment, "Li Shaobai, you crazy man, stop it for me!"


    "It''s late." I put my cell phone to my ear, but I didn''t call at all.


    "Li Shaobai, you hang up. This matter can be discussed." Qian Xiang was so scared that he was in a panic. His wrinkled eyes were staring like a dead fish, for fear that I would say something about Tiejiang''s north south alliance."There''s no need to discuss. It''s a price to be paid if I''m in a hurry." I continued to make a phone call, and without hesitation, I made it up. "Leader Shao, please give an order. The southern Tiejiang river is in urgent need of uniting with the northern Tiejiang river. We must thoroughly eradicate Tianmen in the near future. Even if we suffer heavy losses, we can''t let Tianmen survive."


    "No!" Qian Xiang was completely flustered. His face changed so much that he almost choked. He didn''t know I was fooling him.


    "Now the order has been given. Since you want to play, I will play with you to see who is afraid of who." I put down my mobile phone and pretended to be serious. I thought that I really got the true biography of the second master, which is the technical leverage of deceiving people.


    On hearing this, Qian Xiang suddenly raised his anger, patted the table and scolded: "madman, you''re such a stupid madman, are you really crazy? Do you know how serious this will be? How many people will be involved? Once Zhonghai is angry, if you don''t want to live, I still want to live! Do you know how difficult it is for Lao Tzu to be a door-to-door son-in-law in the Fang family for so many years? I don''t want to end up like this. "


    "How dare you be arrogant with me? Are you qualified for that? What are you in front of me? " I spoke coldly.


    Qian Xiang was trembling with anger, but in his angry expression, there was also a strong panic, as if he was really afraid of the North-South alliance of Tiejiang, which led to his loss of protection.


    Qian Xiang took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Damn, you don''t play cards according to common sense. Do you rely on your mood? Come on, how on earth would you like to withdraw the order? "


    "Yes, I always do things according to my mood, and when I came here, I said it very frankly. I just want you to let me go." I said.


    As a result, Qian Xiang patted the table and angrily said, "impossible, impossible!"


    "Impossible? Then you wait to die. " I put my cell phone back in my trouser pocket, turned around and left.


    As the saying goes, I''m not tired of deceiving. When I turn around, it seems that I''m walking towards the door step by step with determination. In fact, I''m deceiving money.


    I deliberately walked so fast that I didn''t give any time to think about it. I went to the door step by step.


    Qian Xiang was so scared that he raised his hand and yelled: "wait! We can discuss it again, shall we? "


    Hearing this, I secretly smile. It seems that this money item is worse than Chu Wenyang. No wonder the Fang family wants to send two more people to help him.


    When I turned around again, I raised a bad corner of my mouth and said, "discuss? I''m not happy now. You''d better find a way to make me happy. I think it''s better for you to do 20 squats and stand up first. Otherwise, I''m in a bad mood and tie Jiang will unite. "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 12000 crown of kings.

 Chapter 417

    "Li Shaobai, it''s not impossible to discuss the matter of releasing people. If you don''t raise these unreasonable demands, you can advance an inch with me." Qian Xiang''s face was hard to see. He looked at him with anger, just like an angry bull, but he was restrained for fear that I would do something different.


    "Since Mr. Qian doesn''t want to, forget it." I turned around again.


    Qian Xiang was so scared that he said: "you! Can''t I do it yet? You bloody lunatic. "


    I stopped and looked back with great interest. Qian Xiang held his head in both hands. In front of Li Qi and me, he just sat down and stood up.


    One time, two times, three times...


    the person with the highest power in the south of the hall actually squatted down and stood up in front of me in order to protect his power. This scene almost didn''t make me laugh.


    Five, six, seven times, Qian Xiang doesn''t bend his knee once, so the feeling of holding back is even stronger. If his eyes can kill people, I''m afraid I''ve been killed thousands of times by his eyes.


    Until the end of twenty, Qian Xiang''s face turned a little white, wheezed heavily, and said dissatisfied, "are you satisfied now?"


    "Yes, but Mr. Qian''s body is a little empty. The simple 20 people squatted down and stood up, and their faces turned white. It seems that Mr. Qian is mostly hollowed out by wine, so he needs more mending." I nodded and studied the expression of Qian Xiang carefully.


    Qian Xiang was so angry that he waved his hand, "don''t follow me. I did what you asked in advance. Withdraw the order quickly."


    "No, you have to let someone go first, or you don''t want me to withdraw the order." I voted it down without giving Qian any chance to refute it.


    Qian Xiang couldn''t reply for a long time. Finally, he clenched his fist, picked up the phone from his desk, and sent a message to the people below. He immediately released the high-level people detained in Tiejiang, including Wang Chao.


    After hanging up the phone, Qian Xiang''s eyeballs were covered with blood. He said angrily, "are you satisfied now?"


    "Yes." I pretended to take out my cell phone, pretended to make a phone call, and withdrew the order of the north south alliance.


    Qian Xiang heaved a sigh of relief, relaxed a lot, immediately ordered me and Li Qi to disappear in his field of vision.


    I Leng is to smile Ying Ying of didn''t go, holding the tentative idea, asked a sentence, "can, put Chu Wen Yang also to put?"


    "Chu Wen Yang? It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. Moreover, I''ve reported it to CNOOC. It''s investigating Chu Wenyang. It''s not something I can intervene in. I don''t care. " Qian Xiang said.


    "Can you take me to meet Chu Wenyang? I want to talk to him. " If I think about it, it seems that I can''t save Chu Wenyang except for the Li family.


    "The nature of Chu Wenyang is very serious. It has been taken to China shipping for examination. It is not in the south. The result will come out soon. Chu Wenyang, a son of a bitch, will definitely die this time. He deserves it. This time, not only Chu Wenyang will be finished, but also the Chu family." Qian Xiang sneered, as if in his eyes, Chu Wenyang is sure to die, no one can save him.


    As soon as I was shocked, I remembered that once Chu Wenyang was investigated, the Chu family would be in chaos. Without the pillar of Chu Wenyang, it would surely decline and have a great impact.


    So I immediately left, no longer do any stay, my heart is full of Chu things.


    Back in Tiejiang, I called the old man Ning in Yanjing and asked him if he knew the current situation of the Chu family.


    Mr. Ning told me that the investigation of Chu Wenyang led to the self danger of the Chu family. Once the accusation of Chu Wenyang was verified, the Chu family would surely fall down. At that time, the interest resources held by the Chu family would become the hot cakes of the major families.


    I was just about to ask song Hai about the situation, but suddenly the second master answered the phone. The second master yelled: "Hey, you boy, why are you so concerned about the Chu family? As far as I know, Chu Wenyang was investigated for helping you, right? But he certainly didn''t mean to help you, but you got hold of him, right? "


    "The second master is right, but I have a cooperative relationship with him. I can''t look at him. Because of me, the Chu family is also doomed, right? Although Chu Wenyang is not a righteous person, I can''t be like him, can I? " I scratched the back of my head, a little guilty.


    Unexpectedly, the second master instantly saw through my thoughts and said with a laugh, "Liang Sheng, you boy, I know you best. What''s the point of upholding justice? You''ve always been a tit for tat, and you''ve suddenly become so attached. I think it''s mostly because of women, isn''t it


    "The second master''s eyes are sharp. I can tell what I''m thinking in a moment." I laughed awkwardly.


    The second master said, "come on, you''re a real worry. Before Chu Wenyang''s downfall, we Ningfu will protect him for a while. But if Chu Wenyang goes in, we Ningfu can''t help it. The Chu family can only take their fate. But song Hai, an old man, has been dying recently. I have a premonition that he must have figured it out and Chu Wenyang will fall, He is definitely the first one to swallow the Chu family. "


    "Second master, please be old with Ning." I feel very embarrassed. I didn''t expect that Ningfu would have to intervene in this matter.


    As a result, the second master asked me not to be polite to him. He had regarded me as a member of his own family for a long time. Ning Fu had already stood on my side, and protecting the Chu family was not necessarily good for Ning Fu. Song Hai could not succeed.After chatting with the second master for a long time, he suddenly asked, "Liang Sheng, what are you doing in Mingzhu city? Why don''t you come back to see me? Although Lao Tzu''s health is much better, you don''t even want to see him. Do you still regard him as your elder? Do you have to wait for me to die before you come to mourn? "


    I quickly bahed and said, "what are you talking about, second master? This is unlucky. He won''t die. The second master must live a long life. He has to wait to be a master. Then Ning Xingsheng and I will have a football team for you. Ha ha ha. "


    "I don''t care. I stay in Ningfu all day. Before, at least Zhenbang was with me. Now Zhenbang has gone to you. I''m a lonely old man." The second master suddenly spoke like a child, asking for all kinds of love.


    I know very well in my heart that the old man doesn''t like a person most. When he reaches a certain age, he needs care very much. So I said, "don''t worry, my second master. As soon as I have time, I will fly back to Yanjing to see you. I won''t cheat you."


    The second master grunted, "come on, I don''t think the South will come back if you don''t unify. Don''t I know what you are planning?"


    "However, our Ningfu has received news that the Fang family is going to hold a ceremony for the son to ascend the throne. At that time, Ningfu will attend, and even Ye Li''s two aristocratic families will come. I hope you can follow me. Although it''s not clear who is going to be the son of the Fang family, it''s not a bad thing for you to understand the great aristocratic family."


    "Most importantly, the position of the sage son of the Fang family is likely to be your potential opponent, Fang Dao."


    "The time is set in a month. You must come this time. Don''t let Fang Dao look down on you and think you dare not come."


    "The sage son of the Fang family, the future master of the Fang family, Liang Sheng, your opponent is very strong. Compared with Xu Qingxiong and song Shaocheng, it''s not a grade at all."


    "Go back to Beijing. I''ll wait for you in Ningfu."


    "I have a strong premonition that the founder family may invite one to witness the ceremony. Even the major families are speculating."


    "Because of the secret, Fang Dao is the disciple of Qinglong."


    "But what we are most concerned about is that besides Qinglong, there is... The Li family is nameless!"

 Chapter 418

    "But what we are most concerned about is that in addition to Qinglong, there is... The Li family is nameless."


    "If Qinglong comes to the scene, no one knows if nameless will reappear after more than 20 years."


    ..


    although I am curious about the nameless Li family, I still focus on Fang Dao.


    Secret news, green dragon''s Apprentice...


    If secret news is true, Fang Dao is really wonderful. It''s a boundless future to be the green dragon''s apprentice who can be ranked first in the list of heaven.


    But again, it may just be hearsay, not truth.


    After thinking for a long time, I said, "in that case, when that day comes, I will go back to Beijing and follow you to Fang''s house."


    "Then I''ll be in Ningfu, waiting for you to come back. Remember to bring xiaoxing''er back. I want to see you all together." The second master laughed and then hung up.


    Put down the mobile phone, my heart is inexplicably heavy, if Fang Dao becomes the saint son of Fang family, then my pressure will be unprecedented huge, because Fang Dao will deal with me in the future, but now I am not strong enough, the time is not mature, can not meet his abnormal psychological needs.


    At this time, Wang Chaoliang Guan and a group of people were all released by the money and knocked on the door outside.


    "Come in." I took a few deep breaths and sat down in my office chair.


    Wang Chao opened the door and stepped into the office, followed by Liang Guan and several detained persons in charge.


    Liang Guan quickly stepped forward, arched his hand and said: "thank you for saving Li Guan''s life. There is no way for his subordinates to repay him. In the future, he will do a good job for Tiejiang."


    Wang Chao also held his hands and said, "thanks to you this time, otherwise I''ll really get involved. I''m here not only on behalf of myself, but also on behalf of those high-level people who can''t come and go to work immediately. Thank you."


    "There''s no need to say more good words. As commander, I should do it. If I don''t stand up, who will? But you should remember the lesson of this time, and never leave a handle on your future work, whether it''s Tiejiang''s or your own. Be careful not to capsize your boat in the sewer. I''ll save you this time, but not next time. From now on, you should continue your work, understand the new situation, master the propriety, and don''t neglect it. " I shook my hand a little, straightened out and spoke seriously.


    I take off a word, all the person in charge of the scene, all nodded yes, respectfully back.


    Soon, only Wang Chao was left with me.


    Wang Chaogang came out of Qian Xiang''s hands. He didn''t understand the new situation in the south at all. He thought that it was through Li Qi''s relationship that the Li family rescued them. He kept saying that he admired me for being able to bend and stretch, and completely regarded me as a crook.


    I almost didn''t get angry. I forbeared and said, "it''s not what you think. Li Jiagen didn''t do it. I found the money myself and asked you out of his hand."


    "What? The Li family didn''t do it? How can money be released? Did Tiejiang give up? Decided to leave the south? Choose compromise? " Wang Chao looked incredulous with an old stare.


    At this point, Wang Chao''s face began to change, gradually became angry, and scolded: "well, you Li Shaobai, I told you to ask the Li family, but you refused. Now that you have made things like this, I see how you can clean up this mess."


    "Dogs can''t spit Ivory out of their mouths. To be frank with you, now Tiejiang not only doesn''t compromise, but also plays a considerable role of deterrence and balance. Tianmen doesn''t dare to act rashly, and money doesn''t dare to come disorderly. Only in this way can I save you." I can''t help but scold. Wang Chao is too difficult to communicate.


    "What do you mean? Why can Tiejiang play a deterrent role? " Wang Chao frowned and seemed very confused.


    I picked up the pill in the fruit basket, threw it into my mouth at will, chewed and said: "because I have pulled the northern Tiejiang River in, and the northern Tiejiang river has gone down to the South and completely calmed the gate of heaven, but we Tiejiang River can''t move again rashly, otherwise, the nature is very serious, and it will certainly make CNOOC angry."


    "The northern Tiejiang river? You... How did you do it? This must be approved by leader Shao, right? Why would he agree? This... This is impossible! If there is a slight accident, no matter Tianmen or Tiejiang, they will definitely be banned in the case of Zhonghai''s fury. How can leader Shao promise? " Wang Chao trembled all over, could not believe to the extreme, almost suffocated.


    I snorted and squinted. "Do you want to know why?"


    "Why?" Wang Chao asked.


    "I don''t trust you enough, so I can''t tell you for the time being, unless you can make me absolutely trust you." I slightly thought, shaking my head, chose not to say.


    Wang Chao had a grudge with me first. At the moment, his expression was tangled and he seemed to want to know, but he was very embarrassed. He didn''t know how to make me absolutely believe it.


    Seeing that it didn''t work out, Wang Chao broke his mouth and didn''t mention it any more. After saying hello to me, he left the office to start his own business again.


    In the next few days, the whole South remained calm for a long time.In fact, under the pressure of the northern Tiejiang River, the whole South seems calm, but only those who really understand know know that the real edge is hidden behind, and no one knows whose next plan will be.


    In this process, the north and South Tiejiang River intimidated Tianmen and balanced money, forming a stalemate with each other, which is unprecedented.


    Even me, I didn''t plan a suitable strategy for the next step, because once the deadlock is broken, the situation will either win or lose. The situation has reached a white hot stage, and the outcome will be divided.


    Before I have no confidence to win, I will never rush to do it. Tianmen is definitely the same.


    I just let the situation stand still, like a nobody all day, either playing games with Li Qi or taking pills desperately.


    But one day half a month later, Li Qi suddenly received a call from the Li family, Li Qinghao himself!


    I happened to be on the spot and said, "answer Li Qinghao''s phone and see what he said."


    "Don''t talk to Li Shaobai. Li Qinghao is suspicious and can easily be discovered by him." Li Qi is very nervous. He connects the phone carefully and then turns on the speaker.


    Just listen to a very dignified voice coming from the mobile phone.


    "Qi''er, what''s the progress of the inspection work in the south?"


    Li Qi''s forehead immediately sweated. In a younger tone, he said, "tell my great uncle that the work in the south is successful. There is no accident. Tiejiang is doing his best."


    "Do your best? Do you know that the southern commander of Tiejiang dares to even count on my Li family? Are you really going south for recreation Li Qinghao snorted, and suddenly became severe, which scared Li Qi to death.


    Then, Li Qinghao changed his tone and said, "Qi''er, I didn''t want to blame you, but you really did something out of line. In this way, you convey an order for me to let the southern commander come to the Li family in three days. I''d like to see the person who calculated me. As for Shao Wentian, I don''t have to inform him I''m sorry, it''s confidential. I have my intention. You can make up for your mistakes and do as you please. "


    With that, Li Qinghao immediately hung up. Li Qi and I were staring at each other. We didn''t know what Li Qinghao meant.


    "Why do you want to go to Li''s? Why don''t you inform Shao Wentian? "


    "What the hell is Li Qinghao up to? Damn, did he find out? " Li Qi was stunned.

 Chapter 419

    I didn''t speak, but the more I thought about it, the more dignified I was. Li Qinghao summoned me personally and didn''t inform Shao Wentian. There must be a secret.


    As for what Li Qinghao''s intention is, I can''t guess, let alone guess.


    Li Qi was so suspicious that I was found. I couldn''t help knocking on his head. "The emperor is not in a hurry, the eunuch is in a hurry. If Li Qinghao finds out, can I still see him? I''m afraid it''s already dead. "


    "You... You are the eunuch. You really bite LV Dongbin. You don''t know good people." Li Qi felt his head and was upset.


    "Come on, cut the crap and leave for Beijing tomorrow. Then, Li Qi, you can go back to Li''s house and wait for me. I''ll be more safe with you in my heart." I''m too lazy to quarrel with Li Qi. Since Li Qinghao secretly summoned me, I might as well go to a meeting in person to see what he''s up to and visit the second master in Ningfu.


    To be on the safe side, I didn''t tell Shao Wentian, because I can''t believe that my conversation with him is absolutely monitored by the Li family. If I tell him rashly, Li Qinghao will be in all kinds of difficulties.


    So the next morning, I took Ning Xing and Li Qi back to Beijing and informed Ning Fu in advance to send someone to pick us up.


    Sitting on the special plane and flying to Yanjing, where I have been away for a long time, I have a lot of thoughts in my heart. What happened in Yanjing can''t be forgotten in my mind.


    This time, I didn''t make enough preparations. After I went back to Beijing to meet Li Qinghao and attend the ceremony of the founder''s son''s accession to the throne, I had to go back to Mingzhu city to continue to deal with the whole southern affairs.


    Today''s situation in the south is in a state of stalemate. Basically, I don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, I can receive news as soon as there is any news. I don''t have to worry about it.


    After several hours of special flight, I finally flew over the capital. The scenery of the imperial capital, which I haven''t seen for a long time, constantly impacted my vision. It''s not too much to describe it as magnificent.


    Landing at the private airport in Ningfu, Mr. Ning and Mr. Erye pick up the plane in person. The two old people are still in high spirits, especially Mr. Erye, who has recovered very well. He looks very strong, with a cigarette in his mouth. He has a flowing posture, and he is a natural and unrestrained person.


    As for Li Qi, after an interview, he took the initiative to leave and was sent back to the Li family by Ningfu. Before he left, he told me that he would wait for me at the Li family.


    Seeing off Li Qi, the atmosphere in Ningfu became relaxed. More and more Ningfu people came out to welcome me when they learned that I was back.


    Ning Zhenhua leads a group of younger brothers and sees me from a distance outside the door. The first one rushes over. No matter Ning Xing agrees or not, he grabs her hand and forces us to hold hands. Ning Xing is very embarrassed and says: "elder sister, brother-in-law, you can come back. Younger brother wants to kill you."


    But in addition to the younger generation, there are elders around, Ning Xing did not dare to let go, actually began to secretly pinch my palm meat.


    My smile instantly stiff, took a look at Ning Zhenhua, said: "Zhenhua, your boy recently look good, rich?"


    Ning Zhenhua moved his eyes and called my brother-in-law sweetly, "brother-in-law, what I miss most is you. If you are not here these days, I want to run to Mingzhu city to find you."


    Ning Zhenhua, when I was in Ningfu, he made trouble for me, but now he is the one who cares about me most?


    I directly raised to knock Ning Zhenhua''s forehead, "come on, wasn''t it aimed at me before?"


    "Brother-in-law, am I not young and ignorant? Is my brother-in-law still thinking about it? " Ning Zhenhua rubbed his forehead, smiling, slightly embarrassed.


    I hook Ning Zhenhua''s shoulder, forced to embrace, said with a smile: "your brother-in-law, am I such a person of revenge?"


    Ning Zhenhua couldn''t help laughing and immediately pointed to the little brothers around and asked them to say hello to me.


    These young brothers, who were led by Ning Zhenhua to arrest me in Ningfu at the beginning, are all smiling now. They really regard me as their elder brother and say hello.


    "Good brother-in-law!"


    "My brother-in-law is handsome again."


    "My brother-in-law is very famous recently. I often see your news on the Internet. It''s called a bull."


    This situation, see two ye and rather old smile, as if this is a rare reunion.


    ..


    but just as a group of younger brothers say hello, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared outside the door. His face was seven points similar to Ning Zhenhua''s. when he came, the younger brothers immediately nodded.


    This man is Ning Zhenhua''s father, Ning Chenggong.


    Ning Chenggong glances at him, hums coldly, and goes straight into the hall without saying a word. Standing with the elders, he seems to be still thinking about the past.


    Seeing this, Ning Zhenhua whispered in my ear: "brother-in-law, don''t worry about my father. He is such a bull''s temper that he won''t admit his mistake. In fact, he already knew that he was wrong at the beginning."


    "Nothing." I don''t care about the smile.


    Soon, the familiar faces of the past gathered together and had a very pleasant meal. The big guy was very happy, and the whole Ningfu was permeated with the happy reunion.After dinner, Mr. Ning and the second master called Ning Xing and me to the study. Four people sat opposite each other. Ning Xing kept his head down and didn''t speak. From time to time, he held the corner of his clothes and his face turned red.


    Ning Lao smoothed his goatee and said with a smile, "apricot, why are you so nervous? We don''t know about your relationship with Liang Sheng. "


    "That''s to say, a man should be married, a woman should be married. What are you shy about, Xiao xing''er? It''s not like your usual character. " The second master''s mouth is just like that.


    Dayton time, Ning Xing''s face more red, "can you not always use that kind of strange eyes, staring at my stomach?"


    Ning Xing this words take off, I instantly understand is how to return a responsibility, dare feeling is two ye with Ning old eyes too strange, two old men keep staring at Ning Xing stomach to see, make Ning Xing embarrassed.


    Ning could not help laughing, "what''s the point? I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for my grandson. "


    "That''s right. Ning Xing, you should work harder with Liang Sheng, and try harder." Said the second master.


    I took advantage of the situation to hook Ningxing''s fragrant shoulder and said with a smile: "second master, ninglao, you can rest assured that I am in the process of manufacturing, and I will never let you down."


    Ning Lao and ER Ye laugh together, looking full of expectation.


    And this kind of laughter falls into Ning Xing''s ears, but it makes her more shy and red.


    Until the laughter gradually subsided, Ning Xing eased a lot, just dare to reluctantly raise his head, hate cut me one eye.


    I ignore, a strength in front of the second master and Ning old face, take advantage of Ning apricot name, said: "soon, soon you can hold grandson."


    Ning Lao nodded, as if he had communicated with the second master in advance. They looked at each other, nodded again, and said in unison: "apricot, you are not young. I think it''s time to choose a lucky day and marry you to Liangsheng."


    "Well, it''s not bad. We''ve discussed it for a long time, so that we can fix the wedding date for you when you come back."


    However, rather apricot suddenly stood up, quick stare eyes, direct veto!


    "No way!"


    Two ye and rather old hear these two words, see rather Apricot''s facial expression, at that time silly eyes.


    ...


    the author''s words: add more for 12200 kings ahead of time

 Chapter 420

    "Why?"


    The second master and Ning asked three words in unison.


    Ning apricot nibbles vermilion lips, deeply looked at me, did not make any explanation, immediately left the study, leaving me and the second master Ning three people in this dry stare.


    Then, Ning Lao and ER Ye''s eyes turned to me, and they all seemed to want to know from me.


    "Well, maybe Ning Xing is not ready. Second master and elder Ning, don''t push him too hard. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. Let it be." I put my fist in front of my mouth and cough a little. I know the reason why Ning Xing refuses to get engaged. It''s just that I didn''t deal with Chu Yuyan.


    The second master and Mr. Ning looked at each other with a thoughtful look. Instead of mentioning the wedding date, they changed the subject and talked about the ascendance of the saint son of the Fang family.


    The second master Tut, said: "now the major families have guessed that Fang Dao is almost popular. It is almost certain that he is the saint son of the Fang family."


    I immediately feel extremely heavy pressure. If Fang Dao becomes the son of God, he will definitely be my first enemy. His abnormal psychology will definitely not let me go easily.


    Then, with a dignified look, Ning stroked his beard and said, "in addition, the witness of the saint son of the Fang family is likely to be Qinglong, the No.1 expert in the tianbang of famous town overseas."


    "If the Li family doesn''t show up as soon as Qinglong appears, it will bring unprecedented pressure to the Li family. After all, the Li family hasn''t appeared for more than 20 years. The outside world has been speculating that this person has left the Li family or died of internal injury in the battle with Qinglong."


    "In this way, the Fang family will be even more prosperous and become the unshakable first Chinese family."


    "This time, it seems that the son of the Fang family ascended the throne. In fact, it is equivalent to the invisible confrontation between the Fang and Li families."


    ...


    "time goes by too fast. At the beginning, the unknown battle of Qinglong shocked the whole China and even the whole tianbang. If I could see them win or lose in my lifetime, I would have no regrets in my life." The second master sighed, looking back and telling the past.


    I silently listen to the second master''s explanation to Mr. Ning. I am more and more shocked. What''s more, I know from them that the strength of Qinglong and nameless has already reached a high level, and no one can guess. They are just like old enemies in fate.


    Qinglong, the top of tianbang, is the only one in the world.


    Nameless, nameless, mysterious.


    No matter which one is, it is enough to shock the tianbang, and even let the family leader comity three points of existence, no one dares to challenge their dignity.


    However, I have a very strong premonition, from the heart of the premonition, this Li family nameless, most likely... Is my father, Li Qingcheng!


    Because when the man in black gave me the skill, he once said that in this world, there are only two people who practice it. Besides him, there is another one!


    Can seriously recall the figure of my father, in the farmland, sweating, was exposed to the sun black appearance, even if the father hidden strength, I can''t pull him to the Li family nameless body, after all, the gap is too big, finally I can only think I guess wrong, Li family nameless should have its talent.


    The next morning, I got up quietly. Without telling Ning Xing or the whole Ning family, I called Li Qi to wait for me. Then I called a taxi outside the door and went straight to Li''s house.


    Li''s family, located in the middle of the capital, covers an extremely large area, showing the style of the royal court everywhere. When viewed from the outside, the palace buildings of Ming Dynasty style are like a scenic line.


    Unfortunately, the taxi couldn''t get in. I was stopped a few hundred meters away from Li''s house. The other party''s expression was serious and his black suit made it clear that I couldn''t get close to him.


    After paying the fare, I got out of the car, looked at the person who was blocking the road and said, "I''m Li Shaobai. I''m here to see Mr. Li Qinghao today. I''ve got permission in advance. Please lead the way."


    The man seemed to have reported in advance, nodded without hesitation, and chose to lead the way. "Mr. Li Shaobai, the son of Li Qi has been waiting in the Li family''s house. Please follow me. Don''t walk around without authorization. All the land in this area belongs to the Li family, and the Li family is heavily guarded. If you die here, the Li family won''t bear the responsibility."


    I smile and don''t speak. I follow each other step by step. I think Li''s family is very strict. If I walk around here at will, it will lead to death? It seems too overbearing, isn''t it?


    After walking for hundreds of meters to the front door of the Li family, two stone dragons are located on the left and right. The front door is extremely huge. The four characters on the plaque are vigorous and powerful, which is more domineering.


    "Li''s mansion." I read out the four big characters on the plaque, and the Stone Carving Dragon at both ends was vivid, as if staring at me angrily. An invisible breath of depression suddenly came to my face, as if I could feel this breath as long as I stood in front of the door.


    At this time, the guide talked with the gatekeepers for a few words, then opened the side door beside the main door, and waved to me from a distance, "after scanning, you are not carrying weapons, you can come in."


    "Scan?" I''m a little stunned, subconsciously looking around, I don''t even know when I''ve been scanned, it''s a bit too terrible.When I think about it, it''s not surprising that the Li family is so big that they can produce such high-tech products as MEDA. Scanning is nothing.


    So I took a deep breath and walked into the side door of the Li family. I was excited, worried and nervous.


    Because, this is my first time to enter the Li family as a legitimate member of the Li family!


    But also as an outsider into the Li family.


    As soon as he entered the gate, Li Qi stood under a willow tree not far away, followed by seven or eight followers. He was very stern and didn''t give me a good look. He said, "commander of the southern iron department, don''t be presumptuous when you enter my Li family''s gate. From now on, follow me."


    With the spread of Li Qi''s words, the leader handed me over to Li Qi and returned to his post.


    When I came to Li Qi''s side, he gave me a wink. The meaning was very clear. He had no choice but to act like this, or he would be seen through.


    "I''d like to ask Shizi Li Qi to lead the way. Thank you here." I arched my hand and followed suit.


    Li Qi nodded and put on an invincible face, swaggering all the way to lead me forward.


    I have to say that there are too many Li families. From the beginning, I felt as if I was in the Ming Dynasty. Whether it was architecture or Li Qi''s entourage, I deeply felt the breath of feudalism.


    Walking to the interior of Li''s family, Li Qi suddenly stopped and looked at a courtyard door. He solemnly said, "no matter who passes through here, he must worship three times and knock nine times. Commander Li, please follow the rules of Li''s family and don''t neglect it, because this is the master of Li''s family and the residence of Li Tianxing."


    Li Qi was the first to kneel down and knock his head against the gate.


    When he raised his head, Li Qi couldn''t help urging him to wink at me. "Commander Li, if you don''t kneel now, when will you stay?"


    I look at the secluded courtyard in front of me, and my mood is suddenly very complicated, because my grandfather is Li Tianxing!

 Chapter 421

    The courtyard, without a plaque or a proper name, stands inside the Li family.


    I looked at the closed door, feeling inexplicable, knees bent on the ground, heavy kowtow.


    At the moment when my forehead touched the ground, I recited the word "grandfather" in my heart.


    But all of a sudden, a sound of vicissitudes sounded in the gate of the courtyard. Suddenly, the sound reverberated outside, which shocked me all over.


    "Who''s out there kowtowing?"


    The entourage around them glared with disbelief.


    "This is... The voice of Mr. Li!"


    "Mr. Li hasn''t been out of the courtyard for a long time. Why did he ask questions inside?"


    "It must be Mr. Li Qi. Did Mr. Li take a fancy to Mr. Li Qi and want him to be the prince?"


    "Shut up." As soon as Li Qi heard this, he gave his followers a stern look. They immediately shut up and did not dare to be presumptuous.


    Next, Li Qi made three bows and nine kowtows, and responded: "Li Qi, the younger generation, and Li Shaobai, the commander of the south of the Iron River, have come to kowtow and say hello when they pass by the land of their master."


    Without hesitation, I answered and said, "little Li Shaobai, please say hello to Mr. Li."


    There was a sudden silence in the courtyard door, but Mr. Li didn''t speak. No one dared to stand up and knelt down.


    I''m the same, but I don''t feel imbalance in my heart, because I kneel down with my own grandfather, of course.


    Half a minute later, the voice of Mr. Li came from the gate of the courtyard again.


    "Tiejiang... Commander Li in the south, why did you come to my Li''s house and see anyone?"


    "I''m invited by your excellency Li Qinghao to come to meet with the Li family. Please forgive me for not knowing what happened." My heart suddenly a joy, Li Qinghao don''t let me notice Shao Wentian, now Mr. Li asked himself, I can''t but say it?


    Kneeling for a few minutes, Mr. Li spread a message in the yard and said, "I see. You can leave."


    With that, the whole yard was quiet again. Li Qi stood up first, with a face full of the power of the son of the world, and said, "Li Shaobai, follow me quickly, don''t neglect me."


    I immediately followed Li Qi''s steps and left Li''s nameless yard.


    As a matter of fact, Li Qi and I both know very well that they have been pretending to be leaders because Li Qi is the one who claims to be behind closed doors for many years!


    Before I left Yanjing last time, the old man with a crutch gave me advice. If I guess correctly, he is my own grandfather, Li Tianxing!


    I can''t help looking back at the back yard. I silently hide this secret in my heart. This is not the best time to expose my identity, otherwise Mr. Li would never let me go.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned my head and continued to follow Li Qi to the interior of Li''s house.


    After the ancestral hall, the garden with the fragrance of birds and flowers, and the majestic and magnificent Li family hall, I was finally led to a palace by Li Qi.


    I raised my head and carefully looked at the palace, which is called Qianzheng palace. The surrounding decoration is full of imperial spirit, just like the place where emperors and generals live. Compared with Mr. Li''s simple courtyard, it is luxurious to the extreme.


    Li Qi stopped walking, waved his hand and left his entourage outside the door. He led me directly through the palace gate. As he walked, he explained, "this is Qianzheng palace. It''s the residence of my great uncle Li Qinghao. It''s the best place in the Li family''s geomantic omen. It''s full of good luck everywhere. Don''t be presumptuous here. Don''t talk wildly."


    Li Qi''s words seem to be threatening. In fact, they are advising me to pay attention. This is Li Qinghao''s territory, and even he does not dare to mess around. After all, it is Li Qinghao who is in power.


    "I understand. Thank you for your advice." I pretended to bow.


    I didn''t expect Li Qi to get up in the dark. Her eyes were shining. She seemed to enjoy the feeling very much.


    I couldn''t help but look at Li Qi, "Mr. Li Qi, please continue to lead the way. This Qianzheng palace is too big. I''m afraid I''ll get lost."


    "You come with me." Li Qi groaned and swaggered to the inside of Qianzheng palace. Whenever someone was guarding the place, when he saw Li Qi coming, he immediately gave way and bowed his head, full of a strong feudal atmosphere.


    Until I entered a secluded courtyard, I saw a middle-aged man sitting on a stone chair in the pavilion, drinking hot tea leisurely, surrounded by four elderly people with extraordinary demeanor.


    Wearing a gold robe and a jade finger symbolizing power on his thumb, the man raised his hands and feet like the reincarnation of a yellow dragon, with a noble face, like a king.


    At this moment, even if I had never seen this person, I recognized him instantly. He was the leader of the Li family, Li Qinghao!


    As if aware of my eyes, Li Qinghao put down his tea cup and looked at me sideways. He raised his mouth slightly. His eyes were like a sharp light. If he could see me through completely, my heart would suddenly become nervous.


    Li Qi led me to the pavilion where Li Qinghao was. First, he arched his hand at him. Then he said respectfully, "report to my great uncle, I have brought you here."Li Qinghao began to make tea with an air of complacency and said with a faint smile, "Qi''er, and you four, all step down. I have something to talk to commander Li alone."


    "Yes." The four elders nodded in unison. Without any hesitation, they immediately turned around and left the courtyard.


    As for Li Qi, he took a few deep breaths, looked at me more, and then left. He seemed quite worried about what Li Qinghao would do to me.


    Soon, Li Qinghao and I were left in the courtyard. The surroundings were quiet, but the birds would call from time to time.


    I just stood there and didn''t know what to say. I didn''t understand what Li Qinghao was doing and why he wanted to call me in person.


    After standing for a few minutes, Li Qinghao made the tea, poured a cup for himself again, smelt the aroma of the hot tea, and exclaimed: "commander Li saw such a good tea. Don''t you want to have a cup?"


    "I dare not." I said.


    Li Qinghao turned his face and suddenly stared at me coldly, "don''t you dare? Even you dare to count my Li family. What do you dare to do? "


    "I have no choice but to do it." I should say.


    "Forced? When did Tiejiang''s face and courage become so big? Do you have to force the Li family to do it? " Li Qinghao''s eyes became colder and colder. Under his inspection, I felt like I was in the extremely cold world, and a chill came out from the inside out.


    "You''re wrong. It''s the situation. I''m thinking about Tiejiang and showing its value." I forced myself to calm down, and I knew that as long as Li Qinghao was not happy, just one word, I would die here. The identity of the Li family''s leader was absolutely not a joke, it was the people who stood at the top of the power pyramid.


    Li Qinghao narrowed his eyes, suddenly waved and smashed the teacup to the ground.


    When the sound of the broken teacup rings, I know the big thing is not good.


    After a few seconds of silence, Li Qinghao said coldly, "I don''t think I want to show my value. I want to make use of the Li family to build a strong Iron River, and then leave the Li family. Am I right?"

 Chapter 422

    Li Qinghao looked at me coldly, and my heart became nervous. An unprecedented death crisis filled my mind.


    I never thought that Li Qinghao could guess Tiejiang''s overall plan.


    But even if it was extremely dangerous, I had to calm down and put pressure on my panic. I pretended to be stupid and said, "I don''t know what you said. I''m just acting impartially."


    "I think so. Shao Wentian mostly planned this. You joined in the process of going south. You are just developing the southern Tiejiang river. It should have nothing to do with you." Li Qinghao stares at me for a long time. Suddenly he turns his head, and his tone is friendly. He reaches out his hand to pick up two teacups again, slowly puts them on the table, and makes a gesture for me, "sit down."


    "Yes." I took a deep breath. Although I didn''t know what medicine Li Qinghao sold in his gourd, I still sat opposite him according to his instructions and didn''t dare to expose any flaws, because from the brief communication just now, I already knew that he was suspicious, just as Li Qi said.


    Li Qinghao filled the two teacups leisurely with a teapot, and then stretched out his hand to do it again. "Commander Li, have a taste and see how my tea is."


    "Thank you, sir." I carefully picked up the cup, first smell, feel very mellow, but when the mouth, it is very bitter, this is a cup of bitter tea, but after the bitter, there is a light sweet, reverberating in the taste buds.


    Seeing that I finished drinking, Li Qinghao raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "if you eat bitterness, you can be a master. It''s the so-called" bitter before sweet ". Commander Li, do you understand this truth?"


    "Please tell me something. I''m really confused." I put down my tea cup and asked. In secret, Li Qinghao talked one by one. He constantly tried to test me. I couldn''t bear to beat around the bush.


    Li Qinghao kept a fake smile and said: "if the Li family wants to bite Tiejiang, they have to pay a price. This is what I mean by the pain, and the sweetness behind it is naturally the pleasure of harvest."


    "If we have to measure the value of the southern Tiejiang, I think the most valuable thing is not the southern Tiejiang, but you. Without you, the southern Tiejiang is nothing."


    "Of course you are bold and reckless, but it''s this courage and strategy that makes me value you very much. You... Are indeed an undoubted talent. The Ye family abandoned you at the beginning, which is really the loss of the Ye family."


    "My purpose of calling you here is very simple. I want you to be my person. As long as you like, I can make you half of the Li family, betroth my daughter to you, and help my son to become the crown prince in the future. How about that?"


    After listening to Li Qinghao''s words, I finally understand the reason why he called me in person. He asked me to be his man and work for him. He also saw my strategy and wanted me to help his son to become the prince of the Li family!


    However, I vaguely felt that Li Qinghao still had something to say, so I didn''t rush to agree. Instead, I arched my hand and asked, "your purpose is not so simple, is it?"


    Li Qinghao looked at me admiringly. "I''m worthy of the person I like. My mind is really extraordinary. If you are here, why would my son worry about being the crown prince? In fact, it''s very simple. The main reason for today''s Tiejiang is that Shao Wentian has been in power all the year round. If I kill him rashly, the result will be that Tiejiang will rebel and lose everything. Therefore, I need a person who can win people''s hearts, seek power in Tiejiang and overthrow Shao Wentian, and this person is you. "


    "After you finish this task and take charge of Tiejiang, I will betroth my daughter to you and let you help my son. From then on, you will be a member of the Li family."


    With that, Li Qinghao took a sip of bitter tea, and didn''t seem to pay attention to the bitterness.


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect Li Qinghao to tempt me with this kind of condition. If other people were, they might be completely confused by the identity of Li''s son-in-law.


    But I''m different. I know Li Qinghao''s plan very well now. He just wants to use me to overthrow Tiejiang, tie me to the Li family and have to work for him.


    If this plan is not applied to me, but to another person, Tiejiang will definitely change a lot!


    But Li Qinghao didn''t know that the whole Tiejiang was mine. I, sitting in front of him, was the real young leader of Tiejiang and the legitimate lineage of the Li family. His scheme was useless to me. No matter when Tiejiang was mine, no one could change it.


    However, I didn''t rush to agree, so I just pretended to be in a dilemma, "this matter..."


    Li Qinghao''s eyes suddenly turned cold, "hmm? Since it''s not for my use, no one else can think of it. If you don''t agree, you''ll stay in the Li family forever. "


    You want me to die?


    This Li Qinghao is too overbearing, isn''t he? What he can''t get, can''t others get it?


    At that time, I was not happy, but it may not be good to promise. Anyway, Li Qinghao didn''t know my identity, which was tantamount to completing my identity as master Tiejiang in disguise. I think he would be furious if he knew everything in the future.


    So, I immediately got up to clasp, very excited, "thank you for your help."Li Qinghao thought that what I was excited about was the identity of Li''s son-in-law, but he didn''t understand that what I was excited about was young master Tiejiang. He waved me to sit down with admiration and said with admiration: "I know the current affairs as a hero. Commander Li, I really didn''t mistake you."


    I sat down again. Li Qinghao relaxed a lot. He didn''t treat me coldly any more. He talked and laughed with me all the time. In fact, he said that if I lost my value, he would kick me away.


    It''s a pity that Li Qinghao made a mistake. He thought he had a perfect plan. Who knows I was the loophole in his plan?


    "Commander Li, the sage son of the Fang family ascended the throne. It has spread to all the major families and forces in China. I''m afraid you should have heard something about it?" Li Qinghao spoke faintly.


    I nodded and said, "I have received the news. I will go as the son-in-law of Ningfu."


    Li Qinghao suddenly became serious, with a tone that could not be doubted, and said: "the son-in-law of Ningfu? If you want to enter my Li family, when the tie Jiang affair is over, you will cut off the tie with Miss Ning Fu, so that you can enter my Li family and become my son-in-law. You can''t disobey it. "


    Speaking of this, Li Qinghao said in a slow voice, "commander Li, the love between children and women can never compare with the great cause of the future. How can we compare with our Li family, which is just a Ningfu? What''s more, I heard that you have a personal complaint with Fang Dao. I''d like to tell you that I, the Li family, have received the news this time. It''s Fang Dao! "


    "But you don''t have to worry. As long as you work hard and take charge of Tiejiang, you can help my son with peace of mind. Once my son becomes the prince, I will personally solve your personal grievances with Fang Dao."

 Chapter 423

    Fang Dao is the sage son of Fang family.


    If it comes out of other people''s mouths, I may not believe it.


    The key is what Li Qinghao said. I don''t believe it!


    And he wants me to get rid of Ning Xing after taking charge of Tiejiang. I can''t bear it.


    Fortunately, when I completely control Tiejiang, I disdain to be Li Qinghao''s son-in-law. His move is really wrong.


    However, in the face of the current situation, the only thing I can do is to promise for the time being.


    So I made a quick decision, pretended to make a difficult expression, and said: "you are right. Your love will never be better than your future. When I win the title of leader of Tiejiang Gang, I will fulfill my promise."


    "Commander Li is decisive enough. I like you. Don''t worry. When you finish my task, I will do what I say." Li Qinghao is still smiling.


    I really can''t stand Li Qinghao''s hypocritical face. I bow my hands and say, "I have something else to do, so I will delay your time. But you can rest assured that I will finish what you told me."


    "Go ahead, don''t spread it." Li Qinghao waved and told me before I left.


    "Yes." I nodded, immediately turned and walked out of the pavilion and out of the courtyard.


    Li Qi and the four elders have been waiting outside. Seeing me coming out of the courtyard, Li Qi immediately pretends, "commander Li, I''ll take you away. The Li family is too big. I''m afraid you''ll break into the forbidden area by mistake."


    I stepped forward decisively and followed Li Qi''s steps. The four old men were expressionless and cold from beginning to end.


    Until they came to the gate of Qianzheng palace, the followers who stayed outside the gate of Qianzheng palace would follow Li Qi.


    Li Qi shook his hand impatiently and said, "don''t follow me. I''m like a follower all day long."


    The followers were so frightened that they bowed their heads and did not dare to disobey. They were slaves of the feudal era!


    I pretended not to agree, followed Li Qi to leave Qianzheng palace, and went back and forth on the way I came.


    Along the way, Li Qi kept a straight face and didn''t mention anything else. She winked at me as if she wanted to know what Li Qinghao had done to me.


    This is Li''s home. I know Li Qi''s difficulties. I just give him a helpless look, suggesting that it''s not convenient to talk here. I''ll wait until I get back to Mingzhu city.


    Once again, Li Qi stopped walking in front of Master Li''s nameless yard, arched his hand respectfully, and said, "when you leave, you don''t need to bow three times and nine times, just bow your hand. Commander Li, please follow the rules of my Li family."


    "Thank you for your advice." Without saying a word, I bow to the nameless yard.


    After all this, Li Qi and I continued to walk out, but I couldn''t help it. So I asked, "Mr. Li Qi, I have a question. Why doesn''t Mr. Li''s yard have a name? I''d like to ask Shizi Li to give us some advice. "


    As Li Qi walked along, he inquired around. When he found that there was no abnormality, he said in a low voice, "that''s the nameless residence of the Li family. Since I was sensible, there has been no name here, and no one dares to disturb it. It''s commonly known as the nameless courtyard! But whether nameless is in the Li family or not, no one knows about it except Mr. Li. Don''t ask about the rest. The Li family has so many ears and ears, be careful to be heard. "


    I don''t ask any more questions, but I ponder in my heart. Is the relationship between the nameless and Mr. Li, and my father another person, or is my father the nameless master who won the battle against Qinglong?


    This question, I can not get a trace of the answer, can only temporarily pressure in my heart, waiting for the day when the answer is revealed.


    When I got to the front door of Li''s house, Li Qi stopped seeing me off, turned around and left, pretending to be perfect.


    I left the Li family and walked hundreds of meters outside. Then I stopped a taxi and went back to Ningfu.


    When I returned to Ningfu, it was still eight o''clock in the morning. A group of people from Ningfu''s family gathered around the dining table and ate breakfast.


    As soon as I came back, I was pulled to Ning Xing. Second master, they immediately asked me where I had been in the early morning, why I couldn''t even see my own shadow.


    I casually find an excuse for perfunctory, said he went to the spark club to see, and then pretended to be nothing, eat breakfast.


    However, Ning Xing seems to see my abnormal, the whole process of breakfast, from time to time staring at me, do not know what to think.


    After breakfast, Ning Xing pulled me back to my room, closed the door and asked, "Li Shaobai, tell me, where have you been? I don''t think you''re normal today. "


    "Not anywhere." I perfunctorily returned a, secret way rather apricot, how can I tell you?


    As a result, Ning Xing refused to break the casserole and asked to the end. She began to toss me around again, pinching me with her hands. She regarded me as a sandbag.


    I don''t dare to fight back at all, and I''m reluctant to fight back. Ning Xing makes it look like killing a pig, and the sound spreads directly to the outside.


    Er ye and Ning Lao knock on the door in a hurry and shout in unison: "Liang Sheng, Xing Er, what''s the matter with you two?""Xiao xing''er, don''t you start domestic violence now? Don''t bully Liang Sheng with your own skills. "


    Ning apricot hear face a burst of green a burst of red, no good gas of white I one eye, and then loosen my ears, gas drum of shout: "nothing, you rest assured."


    The second master burst into a bad smile outside the door and said, "Hey, I know what''s going on. It''s a fight! As soon as I''m full, I''ll have strength. If you continue to fight, we elders won''t disturb your little husband and wife. "


    Fight these two words, two ye say particularly hard, make Ning Xing a burst of shyness, seem to have no face to see people.


    As soon as the second master left with Ning, Ning Xing raised her head and said, "it''s all you who hurt me. You are the one who hurt me from the beginning to the end. My mother was innocent, but even when I met you, I couldn''t wash her when I jumped into the yellow river."


    "What? If you don''t want me, just tell me so I can find another one! " I''m dead skinned.


    "You! How dare you? " Ning Xing gnashes her teeth in anger.


    I said, "if you don''t want me, I''ll go to another one."


    "Shameless Li Shaobai, you don''t want to change the topic. You haven''t seen anyone this morning. Have you gone out to look for a woman? Do you have sex outside? You''d better be honest Ning apricot questions mouth, the eyes are full of doubt, dare feeling I in Ning Apricot''s heart, is a playboy?


    I secretly sigh, it seems that my image is a bit bad, if I don''t make it clear today, Ning Xing will surely be dead to the end.


    After thinking about it, I said, "I didn''t go to the women. I just went to the Li family."


    "The Li family? What are you doing at the Li family? " Ning Xing''s face changed and suddenly became nervous.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and threw out a comforting smile, "nothing, you''d better not know, because soon, I can declare my identity, soon."


    With that, I said in my heart: "soon, Yuyan, wait for me... Fang Dao, even if you are the son, so what?! I want to see who is stepping on whom

 Chapter 424

    However, Ning Xing knew that I had gone to Li''s house, but she still had to make it clear. She was extremely nervous and haunted.


    I was made helpless, in order not to let Ning Xing misunderstand, I told Li Qinghao''s purpose again, but deliberately ignored to become Li''s son-in-law.


    In the process of my description, Ning Xing''s expression kept changing. Until I finished, she said, "Li Shaobai, if this is the case, Li Qinghao takes you as a chess piece of Tiejiang, then he really made a big mistake! He thinks you''re on the way. He doesn''t know you''re the one behind Tiejiang. In this way, you''ll be the master of Tiejiang in the future. There''s no way to stop you! "


    I sat on the sofa with my legs crossed and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that I had a big advantage. Li Qinghao is trying to help me in disguise."


    "But don''t you think Li Qinghao is just making a bad check? His promises are not practical. " Ning Xing frowned and began to doubt again.


    I said: "Ning Xing, you can rest assured. I know very well that Li Qinghao is just using me. Unfortunately, he is using the wrong person. But you have to believe that if Li Qinghao is determined to use me, he will not let go of the stalemate in the south. There must be a means. I think this means should be after the saint son of Fang family ascends the throne, right I forgot to tell you. Li Qinghao told me that it''s really Fang Dao who wants to be the son of God this time. "


    "Fang Dao?! What about you Ning Xing''s eyes were slightly staring.


    "Fangdao? What about the son? " I waved my hand and yawned. I felt at ease.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I lived in Ningfu for more than half a month, and it was getting closer and closer to the day when Fangdao was canonized as the son.


    During this period, the focus of Yanjing''s discussion was on the name of Fangdao, which was admired and admired by everyone. There were even many rumors that Qinglong had arrived in the capital and temporarily lived in Fangjia.


    All the regional families, including the four families, had to prepare big gifts. As a family sincerity, they congratulated Fang Dao on becoming the son of God.


    But also in this period of time, a completely different news suddenly spread in Yanjing, that is, the nameless Li family is no longer there, and it will never appear this time.


    After all, seeing is believing, hearing is believing, and no one knows whether it is true or not.


    The more excited I am, the slower the time will be. I stay in Ningfu all day, and I''m almost bored and crazy. I feel sick and nauseous after taking pills every day. So I secretly take the second master out without telling ninglao and Ningxing. I immediately go in and out of all kinds of places, and I''m completely crazy.


    Playing until 12 o''clock in the morning, the second master actually took me to the top bathhouse of my home, saying that the masters of the capital enjoyed a lot, taking a bath!


    After entering the bathhouse, the second master walked in easily. It seemed that he used to come here often. Before long, I was naked with him and soaked in the pool, surrounded by all the old men and no women.


    The second master took up the towel around his neck and wiped his face. He said with admiration, "it''s so comfortable. Ning Yuefeng, the old son of a bitch, has deprived me of the right to take a bath. You are the best to me."


    All around are naked masters, I''m a little bit uncomfortable, embarrassed to say: "second master, here to be all women, that''s enjoyment."


    "What do you know? The purpose of bathing is to be comfortable and comfortable, which is different from that kind of nature. " The second master looked at me.


    But at this time, on the other side of the pond, three people suddenly came. Under the strong steam, I saw the first one, Xu Qingxiong!


    Seemingly aware of my eyes, Xu Qingxiong in the pool Leng is a step, subconsciously looked at me, "is it you?"


    At the moment when his eyes met, Xu Qingxiong suddenly raised a playful smile and led people around from the other side. He put his feet into the pool and soaked not far away from me.


    I didn''t expect to meet Xu Qingxiong here. I didn''t even care. I closed my eyes decisively and enjoyed the bath in silence.


    As a result, not long after he closed his eyes, Xu Qingxiong laughed and said, "commander Li is so excited. He went out to take a bath with second master Ning."


    "It''s none of your business." I said with my eyes closed.


    Xu Qingxiong suddenly hummed coldly, and his tone became very gloomy, mixed with strong contempt. He said, "now you''re still in the mood to take a bath, but when Fang daoshaozhu becomes the son of God, you''re afraid you won''t even have this mood. If you dare to fight against Fang daoshaozhu, you''ll be dead or alive."


    The second master was not happy for a moment, and scolded: "don''t be so chirpy here, don''t you see me taking a bath?"


    I couldn''t help but open my eyes. Xu Qingxiong was scolded by the second master and turned to stare at me. It seemed that he was still thinking about the four conferences. He said harshly, "Li Shaobai, at the four conferences, don''t think you really won me. It''s not over yet. I tell you that we don''t have to do it by myself. Fang daoshaozhu can easily step on you."


    As soon as the second master heard this, he was about to break out. Seeing the situation, he wanted to smoke Xu Qingxiong.


    I put my hand in front of the second master''s chest and shook my head at him. "Second master, you''re here to rest. It''s our younger generation''s business. You don''t have to interfere. I''ll deal with it.""That''s fine." The second master leaned back to the pool and chose not to care.


    I rubbed my hair with a towel, fixed my eyes on Xu Qingxiong''s face, and said with a smile: "Xu Qingxiong, Xu Qingxiong, from the day you chose to follow Fang Dao, you are nothing more than a running dog of Fang Dao. You have long lost the qualification to talk to me, let alone challenge me."


    "I''m not qualified? Who do you think you are? Isn''t it a little Southern commander in Tiejiang? Do you think you''re in a good mood now? You can match me? I''ve done a lot in the Fang family. I''ll be afraid of you? " Xu Qingxiong asked.


    As soon as Xu Qingxiong took off his words, two young people around him immediately sneered in unison and looked extremely contemptuous.


    "Without the support of a great family, no matter how powerful you are, Li Shaobai is nothing more than master Xu."


    "If you are wise, kowtow to master Xu in the pool and go away. Of course, it''s a matter of younger generation. As an elder, Mr. Ning, if you want to intervene, it''s not decent."


    At this moment, Xu Qingxiong held his head up slightly with one hand beside the pool. His face was very proud, and his whole body exuded an unprecedented sense of superiority, as if he had been a running dog of Fangdao and was very proud.


    I couldn''t help laughing deeply, and continued to rub my hair with an air of complacency, and said, "I never care about dogs, but if the dogs make me anxious, I don''t mind killing the dog. You can make me try again."

 Chapter 425

    "At the most, you only dare to play with your mouth. Do you really dare to do it? Li Shaobai, it''s not that I look down on you, it''s that you really can''t compare with me now. I already have my own contacts in Fang''s family. In other words, even if a countryman has money and status, he still can''t change the nature of a countryman. He will always be a countryman. " Xu Qingxiong shrugged his shoulders. Instead of angry, he laughed. A sense of superiority arises spontaneously. It seems that I dare not do it.


    The two young people around Xu Qingxiong sneered and looked scornful.


    "Mr. Xu is right. A hillbilly is always a hillbilly, and he doesn''t know where to come from."


    "Without a good family background, do you still want to fight with Fang daoshaozhu? It''s just wishful thinking. Mr. Fang is deliberately creating opportunities for you. Don''t think you are very powerful. You can''t be arrogant. "


    At this moment, the confrontation between Xu Qingxiong and me quickly attracted the attention of the bathing men around. These strange faces cast their eyes one after another, full of curiosity.


    "Is this to be done?"


    "Well? Isn''t that the master of the Xu family? Who is the most famous young capitalist in Beijing? Why are you so familiar? I don''t seem to have seen such a person. "


    "I dare to talk back to Mr. Xu. I''m looking for death? Mr. Xu, it''s not just money. "


    "Damn, Mr. Xu''s people are right. He must have a little money, but no matter how rich he is, how can he compare with Mr. Xu? In Mr. Xu''s eyes, he is really a country bumpkin. "


    I heard all these words, but I didn''t think so. Instead, with a harmless smile, I said, "Xu Qingxiong, are you sure I can''t be arrogant?"


    "Li Shaobai, don''t look up to yourself. Don''t you have star net? Now the star network is closed, what else do you have? Commander of Tiejiang in the south? Isn''t that a little ridiculous? How do I feel like you''re going back? " Xu Qingxiong gave a sneer.


    Speaking of this, Xu Qingxiong''s eyes flashed. "By the way, I forgot to tell you that I often see Chu Yuyan in Fang''s house. She is such a beautiful woman. I didn''t expect that Fang''s patience is so good, and she can bear it. I advised him several times, and he forced him to bow. But I didn''t succeed. But I think, I''d advise you to go on more times. Li Shaobai, your beloved woman, I guess It will be someone else, ha ha ha. "


    "Ouch, Chu Yuyan is at Fang''s house. She serves Fang Dao every day, dresses him and makes his bed. She''s a perfect woman. Even the little master of Fang Dao often tells me that Chu Yuyan is really suitable to be his wife if she doesn''t have a big identity gap."


    "Li Shaobai, do you feel uncomfortable? What I want is this effect. Frankly, Chu Yuyan, you will never want to steal it from the little master of Fang Dao. "


    "Of course, the little master of Fang Dao is just talking. He will never marry Chu Yuyan. If he is tired of playing with Chu Yuyan in the future, he will give her to me. This is what the little master of Fang Dao said himself."


    "Tut Tut, Li Shaobai, I don''t mind playing with your beloved woman."


    Xu Qingxiong''s words immediately stimulated my nerves, and I was furious. My mind was like a thunder, which suddenly exploded, and the blood of fury swept my whole body!


    I subconsciously stood up in the pool, staring toward the position of Xu Qingxiong.


    Two young men who followed Xu Qingxiong immediately got up and stood in front of me. They pushed me down and yelled at me.


    "What? What do you want to do, you rubbish? "


    "Do you dare to do it? I tell you, you are not qualified to be arrogant. "


    I got up again in the pool, raised my hand is a big mouth, hard to one of the youth face, "roll!"


    A loud bang spread all over the bathhouse. The young man couldn''t stand my great strength. Not only his teeth were pulled out by me, but his lips were cracked. He was soft all over and fell dizzy in the water. His head came out of the water and he was unconscious on the spot.


    "What kind of power is that?" Another young man was completely stunned.


    I ignore, five fingers together, a direct blow in his chest.


    Click ~ ~


    "ah The young man''s expression changed suddenly. I broke several ribs in an instant. He immediately sat down in the pool and screamed, spitting blood in his mouth.


    This scene, scared the whole bathhouse figure, all the people are wide eyed, unbelievable looking at, look faintly sent out a weak shock.


    "This... One punch breaks the ribs."


    "Slapping people like this..."


    "who is he, a freak?"


    "Is he a special forces soldier?"


    "But even the special forces don''t dare to have such courage? This is Mr. Xu''s man. Who is Mr. Xu? "


    ..


    I don''t care about the comments of outsiders, but coldly examine Xu Qingxiong.


    Instead of being nervous, Xu Qingxiong was full of confidence and always maintained a strong sense of superiority. He said, "Li Shaobai, what about the person you hit me? Do you really dare to hit me? Do you want to cause a fight between Xu family and Ning family? If you hit me, it''s like hitting the little Lord Fang Dao in the face. Are you sure you are qualified? ""You don''t worry about Fang''s anger when you do this before the son ceremony? I think it''s just a Tiejiang, but it can''t protect you. You''d better be careful and don''t be too self righteous. "


    "As I said, a hick is always a hick."


    Provocation, chiluoluo''s provocation.


    Threat, direct threat!


    Anger gradually turned into a sneer, I said: "what about the son? I, Li Shaobai, never look for trouble, but I''m never afraid of it! It''s you that I hit today! "


    When I finished, Xu Qingxiong''s face suddenly changed. "How dare you?"


    "I dare." I kicked Xu Qingxiong in his belly, then grabbed his hair, put a towel around his neck, and without saying a word, pushed his head into the water.


    Gulu Gulu ~


    bubbles came out of the pool, and Xu Qingxiong was choked and struggling.


    I pulled him out of the water again and let him breathe. Unexpectedly, he coughed a few times and scolded: "grass, your mother, Li Shaobai, you''re dead. You''re going to die yourself!"


    "To die? I see who died first today! What about Fangdao? If you want to come, who am I afraid of? I''m not afraid. I''m waiting for him. You call me a hick, right? I admit I''m a hick, but I''m also the strongest hick. If you meet me today, you''ll be beaten! " I squinted and pushed Xu Qingxiong''s head back into the water.


    "Ah Xu Qingxiong was immediately terrified.


    Gulu Gulu ~ ~


    at this moment, Xu Qingxiong was like a weak chicken in my hand, and the whole bathhouse was silent, one by one, from weak surprise to strong surprise.

 Chapter 426

    "This man is so bold that even Mr. Xu dares to move. How can he die?"


    "What is Mr. Xu''s identity? Who is the most famous young entrepreneur and capitalist in Beijing? Are you tired of living? "


    "He''s dead. He''s dead. Mr. Xu will never let him go."


    I don''t care what outsiders say. I keep pouring water on Xu Qingxiong. When he can''t hold on and is about to faint, I will pull him out of the water instead of fainting.


    "Are you comfortable? Come again I grabbed Xu Qingxiong''s wet hair and forced him into the water to keep his head in the pool.


    After more than ten seconds, I pulled it back again. Unexpectedly, Xu Qingxiong said, "damn Li Shaobai, you have to pay the price for today''s behavior! The little master of Fang Dao won''t let you go. He dares to be so bold before the son ceremony. It''s not only in the face of the little master of Fang Dao, but also indirectly in the face of the Fang family! "


    "Yes, I''m not only beating the dog today, but also beating the master''s face. Besides, I''m not going to kill you. I''m going to let you go back to Fang''s house to report back and let your master decide for you." My heart a horizontal, again pressure Xu Qingxiong''s head, crazy to the water bubble.


    Gulu Gulu ~


    My technique is very ingenious, controlled between coma and non coma. This feeling of dying and not dying is undoubtedly extremely painful for Xu Qingxiong. He is so blue in the water.


    However, Xu Qingxiong is still gnashing his teeth, his eyes are full of strong contempt and disobedience, as if I would definitely die this time. As soon as I give him breathing space, he immediately opens his mouth and scolds.


    "Li Shaobai, you don''t even have the chance to regret now. Let''s die."


    "Damn it, ah ah ~"


    "Gulu Gulu ~"


    "I ~ Gulu Gulu ~"


    "ah ~ my head!"


    I grabbed Xu Qingxiong''s hair. Because I pulled it out of the water with too much force, I pulled out his hair all at once. Some places on the back of his head were hairy, some places were bare and incomplete. It was like the Mediterranean.


    "Ah Xu Qingxiong is crazy with pain, and blood oozes from the bare place.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I continued to hold on to the place where he had hair and tried again.


    Once, twice, three times.


    Xu Qingxiong was shaking all over because of the water. His mouth was full of bath water.


    But even so, Xu Qingxiong was still arrogant and looked at me with a look that was sure to die.


    I completely cold down, numb up and down hands, Xu Qingxiong''s head is just like basketball, in my hands up and down, the people around all look silly eyes, have a cold breath.


    "Do you want to call the police?"


    "I think it''s going to be a rhythm of human life."


    "Dare you report it? Don''t you still understand? "


    "What do you mean?"


    "The other party dares to move even Mr. Xu. It must be a big deal. If we get revenge, what will they do if they seek revenge? Why not


    "This..."


    I didn''t look at other people from the beginning to the end, but I kept flooding Xu Qingxiong. I even forgot to go up and down several times, only to hear bursts of uproar in my ears.


    Xu Qingxiong was on the verge of life and death under my continuous bubble system. His arrogant eyes, his spontaneous sense of superiority and his arrogant contempt gradually disappeared with the passage of time and turned into an unprecedented panic.


    "Cough cough, Li Shaobai, you kill me, kill me ~" Xu Qingxiong wailed, his face turned pale and bloodless.


    I sneered and said, "want to die? It''s not so easy. I remember saying to you that anyone can challenge me, but you have to accept the end of challenging me, and that''s your end! "


    Xu Qingxiong suddenly trembled, and his pale face was reflected on the water. As soon as he wanted to speak, I forced him into the water, choking his throat and nose.


    After soaking for ten minutes, Xu Qingxiong finally began to collapse. The two young people around him recovered from the pain. When they saw him, their legs trembled.


    Especially when I saw my smile, the two young people were stiff and their pupils contracted involuntarily, as if they had seen the most terrible person in their life.


    I threw away my hand and kicked Xu Qingxiong''s paralyzed body in front of the two young people. I clapped my hands and said, "take this dog and go back to find your master. It''s better to make it clear to your master that I''m not only beating the dog, but also beating the master. Besides, I have to describe my every action so that Fang Dao can know more about it."


    But just then, in the crowd in the bathhouse, there was a sudden sound of extreme shock.


    "It''s him! I recognized it. I didn''t expect that after so long, he came back! He is Li Shaobai, the man who fought with Xu Qingxiong for ten billion dollars last time, and he surpassed Xu Qingxiong to become the first black sheep in the capital... Li Shaobai! "


    When this remark came out, the whole audience was suffocated in an instant."How is that possible?"


    "Yes, it''s him. I recognized him. He went back to Beijing!"


    "But he''s too low-key, isn''t he? He is the most famous black sheep in Beijing. Why does he talk and behave like a country bumpkin? "


    "You shut up, you know what? That''s what it''s like to do whatever you want. Li Shaobai is definitely the most wayward person I''ve ever met."


    "Cough, did you find that Xu Qingxiong''s hair has become Mediterranean..."


    ..


    Xu Qingxiong reluctantly regained some consciousness. He was held in the middle by two young people. Subconsciously, he reached out and touched the bare place on the back of his head. Under the gaze of countless eyes, he felt as if he had been severely humiliated, and his eyes were more and more venomous, staring at me¡° Li Shaobai, you can be arrogant now, but when I go back to inform Fang daoshaozhu, you will know how to write the dead word! "


    "How to write death? I don''t know. Why don''t you teach me? " I smile innocuously.


    "You Xu Qingxiong choked on me so much that he couldn''t speak. He even choked on the water in his throat and coughed desperately.


    Until Xu Qingxiong stopped coughing and his face lightened a lot, he couldn''t help glaring and swearing: "Li Shaobai, don''t be proud too early. Now the little Lord of Fang Dao is preparing for the event of the son, and he has no time to talk to you. But if you dare to come to the ceremony of the son, I promise you won''t go out of Fang''s house, I promise!"


    I picked up the towel that sank under the pool, waved it to my shoulder, splashed Xu Qingxiong''s whole body of water, and said with a smile, "how can I not go to such a grand event when Fang Dao becomes the son of God? But by that time, I will not only be intact, but also walk out of the door of Fang''s house unharmed. Do you believe Xu Qingxiong? "


    "Fart! Fang daoshaozhu will not let you go. " Xu Qingxiong couldn''t help yelling, as if he hated my harmless smile.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 12400 kings. In addition, we recommend brother Xiaobai''s novel our youth. If you like, you can have a look.

 Chapter 427

    I wring out the towel, the whole person is slow, extremely calm, even without blinking an eye, said softly: "Oh, then I''d like to see how Fang Dao wants to deal with me, as for you, go back to Fang''s house and find your master."


    "You! You can. We''ll see. Let''s go. " Xu Qingxiong was so angry that he gnashed his teeth as if he had been humiliated as never before. He was even more thorough than the original four conferences. He was shaking all over, even his teeth were bleeding. He stamped his feet to keep calm and turned away.


    And at this moment, the whole bathhouse fell into a strange silence, no one spoke, all gaping at me, completely confused.


    The silence lasted for three minutes.


    In this process, I went back to the second master, closed my eyes again, and continued to take a leisurely bath, like a man with nothing to do.


    Until a breath of cold air, the bathhouse suddenly fell into a sensation.


    "He is not afraid of Mr. Xu, and he dares to beat him, and Mr. Xu has nothing to do with him!"


    "Although it''s not clear what they said about the Fang family, it must be a big force that is rarely known."


    "It''s so overbearing. Look at Li Shaobai. It seems that he doesn''t take it seriously at all."


    "Mr. Xu is just a dog in his eyes? How is that possible? "


    "You are the black sheep of the famous family!"


    ..


    I didn''t take these words for granted. I continued to enjoy the hot bath and leaned against the pool to keep my eyes closed.


    In the early hours of the morning, my second master and I left the bathhouse and quietly took a taxi to Ningfu.


    Getting off at the fence outside Ning''s house, the second master seemed to endure it for a long time and asked, "Liang Sheng, when you go to Fang''s house, don''t you worry?"


    "Don''t worry. If Xu Qingxiong fights, he will fight. Now I''m not afraid of anyone. I don''t think it''s big enough." I laughed and thought that I had Li Qinghao''s support. If he wanted to complete the plan, he had to rely on my support. No matter how I made trouble, he would certainly come out to protect me, because he couldn''t find someone to replace me, so I just picked up a new shield in vain.


    However, how could Li Qinghao know that he had suffered a great loss? Put the key point on me, the future master of Tiejiang. Isn''t that a wrong game?


    Seeing that I was so calm, the second master thought a little and continued to ask. Instead, he looked up at the wall of Ningfu in front of me and couldn''t help scolding: "his grandmother is a leg. She has to climb over the wall when she comes out to play. How can I feel that I''m so depressed?"


    "Ha ha ha, second master, please turn in quickly. I''ll just go in through the main door." I said.


    The second master''s face showed a sense of suffocation. He swore that Ning was always a son of a bitch. Then he held out his hand to seize the wall and puckered up to climb up.


    "Second master? Why don''t you jump over? " I was stunned.


    The second master climbed up the wall hard, sat in the middle and wiped his sweat. "Your second master, I''m not the former second master. Now I''m an old bone. It''s good to be able to climb up."


    "Second master, I''m sorry. It''s all because of me." I suddenly feel a sense of guilt. The reason why the second master became like this is all because of me.


    As a result, the second master waved his hand and said, "come on, don''t tell me these sensational words. In the future, take me out to play. That''s the way to be king."


    With that, the second master jumped in directly, and there was a whoop, which seemed to rush into the street...


    I was in a hurry and yelled: "second master, are you ok?"


    "Joke, how can I be in trouble? You hurry to enter through the main door, I have to go back, so that I won''t be found by Ning Yuefeng. " The second master said a word, and then left in a hurry.


    I couldn''t help sighing. I couldn''t express myself in words. In silence, I stepped into Ningfu from the main door and went back to the room of the villa.


    A door, rather apricot face sitting on the sofa, eyes staring at me, as if I have been waiting for back.


    I was embarrassed at that time, forced out a smile, greetings: "not sleep?"


    Ning xingshua stood up and looked at me from top to bottom. "Li Shaobai, where have you been so late? What''s the smell of wine? "


    "Hey, hey, I took the second master out for a visit, nothing happened." I was afraid that Ning Xing would strangle me again, so I immediately betrayed my second master. Anyway, I beat Xu Qingxiong today, and it will surely spread to Ning Fu afterwards.


    Ning apricot instantly frowned, hastily way: "you take my master out again? Do you know my master''s current physical condition? He''s not the old man who used to be the master of half step tianbang. Frankly speaking, he''s an ordinary old man. How can you toss him like this? "


    Ning Xing''s meaning, I understand, is nothing but out of good intentions, worried about the second master''s body, I am not angry, explained: "you don''t worry, it''s OK, the second master is stuffy in Ning house all day is not the same thing, this will stuffy sick, I rarely come back to take him out once, let him relax, this is also good for the body.""It''s better to be like this. In a word, you''d better not let my master fool around. His body looks strong now, but in fact he''s very weak. He''s not as good as he thought." Ning Xing said.


    When I heard that, I felt more guilty. The second master always looked like a rogue in front of me, but I didn''t think that the second master''s health was not so good. He just lacked company and wanted to stay with me more. Maybe the old people in their twilight years were like this, and they didn''t like loneliness.


    Can''t help but nose and hair sour, I endure bitterness, said: "Ningxing you don''t have to worry, later I will be careful, won''t let the second master too tired."


    Ning Xing hummed, stopped talking, went to bed directly, and made room for the sofa for me again...


    I was so depressed when I looked at the sofa accompanying me every day.


    And time is also accompanied by the sofa, bit by bit.


    My cruelty to Xu Qingxiong has once again been known all over the city!


    The Xu family was very angry. Xu Kun, the owner of the family, came to the house to talk about it in person. But after all, it was Xu Qingxiong who provoked him. In a few words, I sent Xu Kun out of Ningfu. He had no choice.


    As for the fact that my second master and I were secretly playing outside, Mr. Ning rarely criticized him. After Xu Kun left, he gave me a thumbs up and praised me for doing a good job. It''s time to sharpen the spirit of the Xu family.


    At the same time, it is getting closer and closer to the time when the son of Fang family ascended the throne.


    Until the first three days, Fang family released the news, solemnly announced that Fang Dao was the saint son of Fang family. As for the witness, he was the number one in the list of heaven... Qinglong!


    As soon as the news came out, the whole city was shocked, and countless people wanted to see the elegant demeanor of Qinglong and the legendary number one of tianbang.


    However, as the news of Qinglong''s visit to Fang''s family spread more and more widely, another news also set off a wave.


    That is, the mysterious Li family is nameless. Will it appear?!

 Chapter 428

    But the news became more and more intense, and it began to change in just a few days. Many people feel that nameless is no longer in the Li family, or even impossible to appear. The Li family is the end of the three great families.


    The news about Qinglong is more and more shocking. With Qinglong as the witness of Fangdao, the relationship between master and apprentice seems to be virtually confirmed.


    With this relationship, countless people are convinced that the Fang family is worthy of the top three, and the Li family is no longer an opponent.


    When I received the news, I was also very confused. This time, the Fang family granted Fangdao the son of God and invited all the families to come. This is not only the son of God, but also a symbol of strength, equivalent to fighting with the Li family!


    In other words, it''s not a fight. Just from the news, it''s almost the trend that Fang family crush Li family. Fang family has Qinglong, Li family has no advantage!


    I have a hunch that the dispute between the two great families of Fang and Li should not be far away. After this time, if no name is known, the Fang family will surely take advantage of the victory to attack the weak Li family and even swallow it up!


    However, there are still quite a number of people, including me, who are extremely looking forward to the appearance of anonymity.


    Soon, it was the eve of Fangdao''s canonization.


    This night, the second master was unprecedentedly excited. He sat in his yard and couldn''t sleep at all. He walked around in front of me and talked to himself from time to time.


    "Green dragon! Top of the list


    "Damn, this kind of character is rare in the world. If I can see it again before I die, I will die."


    "But what I care more about is the nameless one! Now, although most of the whole capital believe that nameless will not appear, it is not an expectation? Everyone wants nameless to show up once. "


    "Even once is enough. It can bring back the weak situation of the Li family a little bit more!"


    "If Li Tianxing also appears and takes charge of the Li family again, he can definitely restore the glory of the Li family with his hegemonic means! Even if the Fang family is at its best now, they will be very afraid of Li Tianxing! "


    "I will always remember that Fang Sheng, the head of the Fang family, was slapped in the face by Li Tianxing! It''s absolutely unscrupulous and overbearing! "


    "This is the scar that Fang Sheng will never get rid of."


    The second master''s gossiping made me nervous. I became very expectant and my blood was boiling.


    Because, what I care about most is anonymity.


    I want to have a look at nameless, even if only one look, I can know whether he is my father, Li Qingcheng!


    If it is, then Mr. Li will not go out. My father will go back to the mountains in seclusion. The man in black says that he can''t participate in the two lists of heaven and earth. Maybe the overall situation set by Mr. Li has something to do with the two lists of heaven and earth. Otherwise, with his ability, he will never go out for decades!


    But this is only my personal speculation, I have no actual evidence to prove it.


    Simply, I decided to go to Fang''s this time, not only because of Fang Dao, but also because of anonymity!


    As a result, the more I look forward to it, the slower time goes by. My second master and I both have insomnia, and both of us sit in the courtyard in a fit of irritability.


    In the second half of the night, Mr. Ning came to the second master''s yard alone. Seeing us sitting in a daze, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "you two are sleepless, just like me. It''s estimated that this night, the families of all parties have arrived and settled in Yanjing. Many people can''t sleep. After all, it''s so shocking that Qinglong is the witness. Fang''s family is really big It''s not easy. "


    "It''s a certainty that Qinglong is in Fang''s family. What we are looking forward to most is no name, OK? What''s more, what''s the most concerned is who is strong and who is weak between the nameless and the green dragon. This mystery has been kept for more than 20 years. Who doesn''t want to know? " The second master patted the table and said something excitedly.


    Ning Lao sighed, looking back, "yes, more than 20 years have passed, this matter has been fruitless, I guess not only we want to know, but also the power of tianbang record, do you want to know?"


    "Record tianbang... This force is too secret. No one knows it. It has existed since ancient times. Even after the baptism of the war, it still exists. The other party must be very strong. We Ningfu can''t touch this level, and we don''t know much about it." The second master sighed.


    I can''t help saying: "even if there is a force behind the tianbang, it may not be very comprehensive. After all, there are some places that can''t be recorded. I once fought with Ye Shu once, but it hasn''t been recorded. But just in case, I don''t do my best to hit people. I''m just a little better than ordinary people."


    "Like Xu Qingxiong? Ha ha ha, you made this boy into a Mediterranean. You are really cruel. " The second master burst out laughing.


    It is rather old slightly dignified, tut a, ask a way: "cool living, you really have assurance?"? After all, you are moving Xu Qingxiong. Although you sent Xu Kun away, it''s not easy for the Fang family to solve this problem. It''s tantamount to beating the Fang family in the face. The other party will never allow this. If you go with us, I''m afraid there will be a crisis. "At this point, the second master''s laughter suddenly stopped, and he was directly affected by Ning Lao, and became nervous in an instant.


    I smile, gently waved his hand, "I Gu Liangsheng, never do anything uncertain, even if Xu Qingxiong like a dog back to inform Fang Dao, Fang Dao can''t help me, as for why, now I can''t say, you two old or put down this heart."


    The second master and Mr. Ning looked at each other face to face, and did not continue to ask, but sat with me, waiting for the dawn.


    Finally, the dark night sky gradually brightened, a rainbow light from the East shone on the earth, and everything began to wake up. The day of Fangdao''s canonization came!


    At eight o''clock in the morning, after breakfast, I, Mr. Ning and Mr. Erye were in the same car to attend the grand meeting on behalf of Ning Fu.


    On the way to Fang''s home, various luxury cars are constantly emerging, as if they are the motorcade of regional families from all sides. Like us, they are also going straight to Fang''s home.


    An hour later, the car drove into the huge Fang family. When I stepped on the ground and looked up at the palace style buildings of Fang family, I was excited to an unprecedented peak!


    Today, we can not only see the legendary green dragon, but also see its elegant demeanor.


    It''s even possible to meet the nameless man who fought with Qinglong and didn''t know whether to win or lose!


    And as soon as I got out of the car, I heard the figures around me whispering.


    "You say, will nameless come or not?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. I''d better not believe the news from outside."


    "Well, in my opinion, the Li family is in complete decline. How can they be compared with the Fang family? I don''t think it''s nameless. I don''t dare to come! "


    "That is, now the Fang family is the real head of the three aristocratic families, and there is Qinglong, so the Li family should stand aside."


    "Hey, hey, I don''t think this Li family is famous. It must have been lost to Qinglong in those years. He has no face to see others. Qinglong probably left him some face but didn''t say it. How can he be so powerful as he imagined?"


    ...


    the author''s words: cough, cough, finally the sense of expectation hanging enough, ha ha ha!

 Chapter 429

    I was not influenced by these remarks, but followed in the footsteps of Mr. Ning and the second master, led by the servants of the Fang family, to the venue of the grand meeting.


    This site is located in the center of the Fang family. It is a high platform for ancestor worship, which is full of all kinds of sacrificial objects.


    Under the platform, within a few hundred meters, there are seats, all made of expensive materials. The higher the position, the closer to the platform.


    When I came here, many people around me took their seats in advance, chatted and laughed with each other, praised the name of Fangdao from time to time, and many people bowed to us.


    But I only heard the name of Fang Dao, but I didn''t see Fang Dao himself. It seemed that the auspicious time had not come and didn''t appear so soon. Only some servants of Fang family were leading the guests.


    At the invitation of the servants of the Fang family, we sat close to the high platform. Mr. Ning glanced around and said with admiration, "the Fang family is really powerful. Now it''s not time. We have to wait first."


    My second master and I nodded, while sitting to pass the time, listening to the whispers around.


    "The fangs worshipped their ancestors and became saints!"


    "Fang Dao has been famous for a long time, and he is outstanding in Fang''s family. He is honored as the son of God, which is worthy of the name and is well received by all."


    "If you want to see the true face of Qinglong, why not wait?"


    "Hey, why hasn''t the Li family come yet? Isn''t it that you dare not come? "


    "I think so. The Li family has been declining ever since Li Qinghao took over the house temporarily. I also heard that Li Qinghao, who has a strong desire for power, has been doing a lot of tricks in the Li family."


    "Keep your voice down so that you won''t be heard by others. We''ll have to complain in front of the Li family at that time. Even if the Li family goes down again, they''re three aristocratic families. We can''t talk about their internal affairs."


    "Look at Ning Fu. Isn''t that Li Shaobai, who won the first place in the last four conferences? I heard that he beat Xu Qingxiong a while ago. "


    "Shh, be careful to be heard. Don''t say that."


    "Well? Here comes the Song family, Mr. Song! "


    At this time, a few hundred meters away, song Hai, with several middle-aged men, walked slowly with his hands behind his waist, and all the low-ranking people bowed their hands.


    In the distance, song Hai saw me at a glance, his face changed slightly, and he sat not far away without saying a word.


    I slightly raised the corner of my mouth and gave song Hai a smile in return. I deliberately asked, "Mr. Song, why don''t you see song Shaocheng following you?"


    Song Hai gritted his teeth. "This is the Fang family. I don''t want to quarrel with you. Anyway, you dare to fight Xu Qingxiong before the ceremony. Today you will have to pay the price."


    "Let''s wait and see." I assured the radian of the corner of my mouth and drank a cup of tea in no hurry.


    Soon, people came one after another, the Wangs and the Xus.


    Xu Qingxiong followed Xu Kun and immediately glared at me with a sneer. It seemed that in his eyes, I was caught in the trap and could not escape.


    Xu Kun''s face is not very good-looking. Last time he came to Ningfu to discuss, he was forced to have nothing to say by me, not to mention how frustrated he was.


    When the Xu family and his party sat down, Xu Kun immediately hummed and said, "some people should not be too arrogant. Things are not finished yet. We don''t have to do anything. Naturally, someone will clean you up."


    With the spread of Xu Kun''s words, all the people present realized that the atmosphere was tense and they were all silent.


    In the face of Xu Kun''s words, I ignored them. I continued to hang my legs and put on the appearance that you can''t kill me. Sitting on the seat drinking tea, Xu Kun was so angry that he blew his beard and glared.


    Then I completely ignored their eyes and continued to kill time.


    In this process, the seats under the ancestor worship platform were gradually occupied by people, and the number of people had come to 7788.


    Until a exclamation rang out, a group of people appeared in the distance. The leader was a white bearded old man, followed by two people, one was Ye Zhan''s elder martial brother, the other was... Ye Shun!


    "Ye Jiadan king!"


    "King Dan is here


    "Welcome King Dan!"


    With a bang, the whole audience was awed and immediately stood up to greet them with their hands arched.


    The second master pulled me up and gave me a wink. I quickly learned the posture of him and Ning Lao. I was shocked. Unexpectedly, the famous King ye Jiadan came to Fang''s house in person!


    See ye Jiadan king to wave slightly, say: "need not restrain."


    All the people put down their hands, but they still kept a respectful attitude. The king of Ye Jiadan didn''t sit down, and no one dared to sit at will.


    Ye Jiadan Wang looked calm. He seemed to be old, but he was steady step by step. He directly sat in the position closest to the high platform, and then closed his eyes.


    When ye Shun saw me, he suddenly gave a meaningful sneer. He didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I didn''t even look at it. I was very impatient. I secretly scolded the Fang family for being too ink stained, for having a son and for holding a ceremony of ancestor worship. It was feudal!With this impatience, I took a deep breath and continued to wait.


    Half an hour later, an old man in Shaman costume suddenly walked into the venue, stepped on the high platform and said, "lucky time! Let''s invite the founder of the Fang family and the Holy Son of the Fang family to enter for the grand ceremony of ancestor worship. "


    At this moment, many people look at each other, big eyes stare small eyes.


    "Well, before the Li family came, did it start? It seems that we are still a little bit away from auspicious time, isn''t it


    "It''s too obvious to give face to the Li family."


    "The fangs did it on purpose."


    At this juncture, dozens of figures came out of the palace style buildings outside the venue, all wearing Tang costumes. An old man in front of him had a wrinkled face and sharp eyes, almost 80% similar to Fangdao!


    I didn''t even have to guess. I recognized the old man at a glance, "Fang''s master... Fang Sheng!"


    When Fang Sheng entered the field, the whole court fell into a very serious situation, and the collective got up again, all of them bowed and arched their hands to greet him in unison.


    Even King ye Jiadan slowly opened his eyes and gave him a faint smile, "brother Fang."


    "When King Dan came here, he was not welcome far away. Due to the need of etiquette, he couldn''t catch up with King Dan in time. Please understand. How about we get together after the event?" Fang Sheng walks into the corridor and stands in front of King Dan, remembering and smiling.


    Dan Wang nodded, "so good."


    As soon as the words fell, Fang Dao suddenly appeared in another place. He was wearing dragon yew, seven star golden silk boots, offering incense to three pillars in both hands. He came with a very serious look, followed by eight young women, such as maids.


    I fixed my eyes and saw Chu Yuyan among the eight women.


    And Chu Yuyan, also saw me.


    Four eyes are opposite, two by two, this eye, like looking through the autumn water, full of endless missing, all misunderstandings, as if in the moment of eye contact, completely resolved.


    ..


    the author''s words: to achieve 145000 plus genres!

 Chapter 430

    Chu Yuyan in my sight, her eyes mixed with helplessness, a pair of jade hands holding the sacrifice, followed closely behind Fang Dao, did not dare to look at me again.


    But suddenly, Fang Dao turned his face and looked at me when he was walking. He raised his mouth slightly.


    I didn''t communicate with Fang Dao, but his smile is undoubtedly a provocation.


    I sat under the high platform and gave him a cold look in return. He didn''t care at all. He continued to look ahead and walked step by step to Fang Sheng.


    Then, the priest picked up a palm fan, pointed to a huge censer on the high platform, and said, "go up to the high platform for ancestors."


    "Dao''er, worship the ancestors according to the etiquette." Fang Sheng, sitting in the main position under the stage, is next to King ye Jiadan.


    Fang Dao put his head a little, and immediately stepped on the high steps to offer incense. Eight maids, including Chu Yuyan, all followed him with offerings.


    This high platform is nine meters high. Every time a square road steps up, the priest will shout on the high platform, just like he is channeling.


    However, this curtain fell in my eyes, but I felt that it was too feudal. The priest was just a psychopath...


    soon, Fang Dao came to the top, Chu Yuyan and the other seven maids immediately put away their sacrifices respectfully, ready to start ancestor worship.


    I was bored. I really felt that it was too feudal. I simply didn''t want to look at it again. I kneaded my chin and thought that the Fang family was arrogant enough to deliberately sacrifice their ancestors in advance and make the Li family late. Later, if the Li family came, the Fang family would certainly make trouble.


    Moreover, at this time, Qinglong still did not show up. If nameless did not show up, the Li family would have been defeated this time.


    I can''t help scanning around. Although there is a silence under the stage, there is a strong expectation on everyone''s face. It seems that the protagonist this time is not Fang Dao, but Qinglong and nameless!


    Not long after the ancestor worship began, the Li family finally arrived late. It was Li Qinghao who took the lead, followed by six young people. Li Qi was one of them.


    As a result, before entering the stadium, they were stopped by the guards outside the stadium. The whole audience moved their eyes and watched the situation outside. They couldn''t help but gasp.


    "Nameless... Really didn''t come!"


    "Only six sons of the Li family!"


    "It''s just... It''s so disappointing."


    Li Qinghao seems to have heard these words. He looks unhappy and asks from a distance, "master Fang, what do you mean?"


    Fang Sheng glanced sideways and immediately ordered his servants, saying, "if nameless or Li Tianxing comes, I''ll invite him in, but you, Li Qinghao, a younger generation, don''t have to come in according to the time. Just give them a place outside."


    When I saw this scene, I thought to myself that it would be a shame to let the Li family sit outside. It seems that Fang Sheng is not easy either.


    I looked away at Li Qinghao, who was out of the court. I seemed to know that he was put together by Fang Sheng and his face was black.


    However, Li Qinghao instantly covered up his black face and returned to his normal appearance. He suddenly laughed, "who said that the unknown elder didn''t come? It''s just a little slow. "


    With that, Li Qinghao reached out and pointed to the rear.


    I followed Li Qinghao''s gesture and saw from a distance that a masked man, with both hands on his back, was walking leisurely.


    When I saw "nameless", it was totally different from what I imagined. Just from my brow, I was not alone with my father. My mood suddenly fell to the bottom and I felt disappointed as never before.


    But others were not. At the moment of nameless appearance, they were all so frightened that they didn''t even dare to sit down. They all turned pale with fright.


    "Nameless!"


    "Unknown Master!"


    "Respectful... Respectful to the unknown Master!"


    Even Fang Sheng and ye Jiadan Wang couldn''t help contracting their pupils and staring at the nameless step in the distance.


    However, when I was so disappointed, Li Qi hid behind Li Qinghao and winked at me secretly while others didn''t notice him.


    I was stunned. I couldn''t figure out what Li Qi meant and winked at me? Isn''t nameless coming?


    Li Qi was so worried that he blinked at me so hard that he almost didn''t blink.


    As a result, I still didn''t understand. I completely wondered what Li Qi meant?


    Li Qi clenched her teeth, looked around warily, and secretly made a mouth shape for me.


    I imitated Li Qi''s words, and subconsciously said two words, "fake..."


    when I read these two words, I almost didn''t jump out, staring at "nameless" in a daze, and was directly silly.


    What the hell is that fake?


    Li Qinghao made a fake name to come here?


    I can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Li Qinghao is so bold that he dares to come here with a fake name.


    But I think Li Qinghao must have done it as a last resort. This time there is Qinglong in the Fang family. If he doesn''t make a "nameless" name, the Li family will surely be despised."Nameless!" Fang Sheng suddenly stood up and looked at the front with great vigilance, revealing a strong fear.


    Li Qinghao laughed, "master Fang, since the unknown elder has arrived, why not give him a place?"


    Fang Sheng''s face became very ugly. He waved his hand and said, "let them come in and arrange seats for nameless. Don''t neglect them."


    With that, it happened that "nameless" and Li Qinghao met. They looked at each other and walked out of the field together. They sat in the position closest to the platform, very close to Fang Sheng.


    This fake nameless, covering his face and knees, seemed very calm.


    My heart is out of control mentioned the throat, if the false nameless was seen through, the Li family can lose a lot of shame, it is estimated that people will laugh.


    Li Qi sat behind Li Qinghao and frowned nervously. From time to time, he turned his eyes to me, full of helplessness. It seemed that there was no one in Li''s family, so he could only disguise his strong helplessness.


    "At the end of ancestor worship, let''s welcome witnesses to nod eyebrows for the son!" Suddenly the priest gave a shout and it spread all around.


    At this moment, countless people stare big eyes, eyes full of expectations, and some people stare at the fake nameless, seemingly want to know who is strong and who is weak between Qinglong and nameless.


    "The green dragon is finally coming."


    "Top of the sky, green dragon."


    "Nameless has arrived. I don''t know what will happen next? Will Qinglong fight nameless again? Let the questions left over more than 20 years ago come to a perfect end? "


    When there was a lot of discussion, a green shadow appeared and walked out of the Fang family hall not far from the high platform.


    I couldn''t help shrinking my pupils. When I looked at him from a distance, he was a middle-aged man with long hair in a blue shirt. His face was like jade, his spirit was like a proud dragon, his sword eyebrows were like stars, and his whole body exuded an unbeatable sense of invincibility, just like a peerless master!


    Green dragon!!!


    Hundreds of meters apart, he spoke slightly, but his voice vibrated in the whole field!


    "The Li family is so miserable, let Zhenming come to see me!"


    "I''ve been waiting for this war for more than 20 years!"


    ...


    words of the author: add more to the crown of 12600 Kings

 Chapter 431

    "I''ve been waiting for this war for more than 20 years!"


    "The fake anonymity made by the Li family is only half a step ahead of the peak. It''s also too low the level of anonymity."


    "How can my opponent be fooled at will?"


    As soon as the words came out, there was a constant echo. Qinglong stood at the front door of the hall in the distance, and an invincible momentum suddenly broke out. The killing was extremely intense!


    The whole venue fell into a suffocating atmosphere.


    Then, Qinglong began to step down, the pace seems to be slow, in fact, it is fast to the point of outrage.


    A moment ago, Qinglong was still in front of the hall.


    At the next moment, the green dragon stepped into the field in a flash, and there were blue shadows in the rear. If the wind swept across the place, all the tables and chairs were overturned, which seemed to be decaying. In the condition that everyone couldn''t see clearly, just for a moment, he grabbed the fake nameless neck.


    Click ~


    with a little effort, the fake nameless at the top of the congenital half step is like a weak chicken. His neck is cut off in a flash and he dies on the spot. He even stares at the death. He doesn''t understand why he suddenly meets the king of hell.


    Li Qinghao''s face changed greatly with fright. He stepped back a few steps and looked at the fake nameless man who was thrown on the ground by Qinglong. He was so shocked that he trembled all over, "you...


    Qinglong didn''t even look at Li Qinghao. He just dropped a word and went to the ancestral altar alone.


    "Go back to Li''s house and call him nameless. I''ll wait for him here."


    In the blink of an eye, Qinglong appeared in front of Fang Dao. He picked up a cinnabar pen from the altar and touched his eyebrow. He drew a little from top to bottom, then put down the cinnabar pen and said with a smile, "I''m Daoer. Today I''m granted the title of the saint son of Fang family. Qinglong is the witness!"


    "Li Cheng!" Cried the priest.


    However, not many people look at Fang Dao, but one after another, they look at the fake nameless who died.


    "False?"


    "False nameless?"


    "Is it true that there is no one in the Li family? Or is nameless not in the Li family at all? Or does nameless dare not come at all? "


    "I guess it must be that nameless lost to Qinglong in those years, and then left the Li family. Now the Li family can''t help it, so they made a fake nameless!"


    With more and more discussion, Li Qinghao''s face turned green, as if he had no face to see people. Together with Li Qi, he lowered his head, hoping to find a crack in the ground.


    Green dragon is located on the high platform. Suddenly, looking back, he is full of egotism and says, "don''t you roll? If nameless is not in the Li family, I don''t think it''s necessary for the Li family to continue to exist. "


    Li Qinghao was stuck in the same place and lost face to his grandmother''s house.


    I stare at all this, from beginning to end, Qinglong is the trend of rolling, Li Qinghao in front of him is not even qualified to speak against!


    Especially the fake nameless, even if it''s fake, it''s disguised by the Li family''s congenital half step top master. It''s even in the hands of Qinglong. It can''t carry it for a moment. It''s absolutely invincible!


    "Green Dragon..." Li Qinghao was completely silly, and even couldn''t get up the idea of resistance. His eyes gradually showed fear and remorse, just like a slip into eternal hatred.


    I secretly scold that it''s over. Li Qingcheng has made a wrong move this time. If he doesn''t show up today, I think the Fang family will take action next. And with the help of Qinglong, the Li family will be destroyed completely!


    If the Li family is destroyed, Tiejiang will be ruined, and I will be ruined too!


    I was very worried, but Li Qinghao stood still. It seemed that after being exposed, he was full of shame and had no face to move his feet.


    And the sound of shock around us is getting louder and louder.


    "The Li family is so unbearable that they want to use fake anonymity to make a fat face."


    "I think the Li family is in complete decline."


    "Blunder, I can see that Li Qinghao really blunder this time, a blunder into eternal hate ah."


    "If you want to save the situation, you have to let nameless come."


    "Fart, nobody can come."


    The more people speak, the darker Li Qinghao''s face will be.


    Fang Sheng, the head of the Fang family, raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that everything was in his calculation. He said, "Li Qinghao, why don''t you go back to the Li family and invite nameless? You are still here. Is it true that nameless is not in the Li family? Li Tianxing, the old man, didn''t dare to leave the Li family because he left anonymously? "


    "Fang Sheng! Can you call Li Tianxing at will? Don''t think that if the Fang family is strong for the time being, we can ignore the Li family! " Li Qinghao suddenly turned his face and glared.


    Fang Sheng said with disapproval: "the Li family now is not the Li family in the past. Our Fang family is now powerful, which means it has surpassed the Li family. This is an undoubted fact. After today, if no one comes, it will probably not be in the Li family. I think that the Li family is just like Qinglong said, there is no need to exist. Even though there are several experts in the Li family who are born to be at the top of the world, they are not It''s no better than Qinglong. "


    Li Qinghao''s throat seems to be stuck, so he can''t refute it.Li Qi looked at me secretly and sighed.


    I clenched my fist. No matter whether Li Qinghao is good or bad, I also want to stand up and say a few words, but I have no strength, so I can only choose to give up. The secret way is that it''s a game from the beginning to the end. A Fang set up to test the Li''s game!


    But at this time, suddenly, I noticed a small black spot far away, which was the outline of an old man in black.


    He walked so slowly that few people noticed him, but Qinglong couldn''t help shrinking his pupils and staring at the old man with a rare dignified look.


    This old man, about 90 years old, clutching a crutch, faltering, white hair, as if every step is extremely difficult, but always insist on coming.


    As the old man approached and his face became clearer, someone finally realized his arrival, and the whole venue fell into a strong shock uncontrollably.


    "This is...


    " Li... "


    " Mr. Li! "


    "Mr. Li, there you are


    At this moment, Fang Sheng''s face changed in vain.


    At this moment, Li Qinghao was stunned.


    At this moment, Wang yijiadan smiles and looks at the old man from afar.


    At this moment, Qinglong even restrained his breath and showed his respect for the old man, as if it was a respect for the strong.


    Countless moments together, my heart vibrated, looking at the old man in front of me, no accident, but also very unexpected.


    I''m not surprised that he was the old man who instructed me.


    To my surprise, he has been here for more than 20 years.


    I saw the old man stop at the entrance of the venue. His old face was full of vicissitudes. His eyes looked turbid, but he was full of domineering power. His rickety body stood outside. If he had a man in charge, he would be invincible.


    Just one glance made Fang Sheng tremble and lose his voice completely. "Li..."


    the old man put his hands on the crutch and said, "I''m here. Who dares to move the Li family?"

 Chapter 432

    Once the words came out, the whole audience was in awe, and no one dared to talk nonsense.


    Even all the people present, all of them bow their hands and bow their heads, just like the arrival of an emperor!


    "See Mr. Li."


    ~~


    the old man does not move, even though he is old, no one is disrespectful and no one is afraid!


    This momentum alone forced Fang Sheng to go back a few steps. His face suddenly changed in vain. He was surprised and said, "Why are you here?"


    The old man did not answer, but took another step, cold face gradually to Fang Sheng.


    With each step, Fang Sheng can''t help going backwards.


    Until Fang Sheng retreated to the edge of the platform and had no way to go back, the old man stood in front of him.


    "You Fang Sheng is in a hurry.


    "Are you going to move my Li family?" The old man suddenly raised his hand to Fang Sheng''s face, ignoring any scruples, ignoring Fang Sheng''s identity, and even ignoring the existence of Qinglong!


    All the people present, including me, took a cool breath and were completely shocked.


    Fang Sheng stares at his eyes and covers his face. He looks unbelievable.


    Before he could speak, the old man raised his hand again, slapped him a second time and said, "try one?"


    PA ~


    "Li Tianxing, you old man, stop! Otherwise I will not let you go! " Fang Sheng was so stunned that when he reacted, he couldn''t help scolding.


    However, the old man ignored him, and the third slap slapped him down, "see who won''t let go of who?"


    The third slap was stronger than the first two. Fang Sheng, who was in his eighties, was forced to sit on the steps.


    Countless people are watching, countless people are watching, they can''t believe it.


    "This..."


    "after all, we underestimated the Li family and ignored the existence of Mr. Li!"


    "Although Mr. Li is not an expert in tianbang, how can ordinary people compare with him in his status, status and means?"


    "A long time ago, this scene happened, but today, it happened again!"


    "This is Mr. Li, the second time he hit the owner of the Fang family in the face!"


    At this moment, Fang Sheng seemed to be double humiliated. He stood up and scolded angrily: "Li Tianxing, you''re old and immortal. You''re finished. You''re finished. Since you''re the one who sent you to look for death, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    At this point, Fang Sheng looks back at Qinglong and says, "Qinglong, let''s kill Li Tianxing, and then the whole Li family''s experts! I''ll leave it to you. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    Qinglong nodded slightly and sighed: "Master Li, I respect you and admire you very much, but it''s a pity that nameless is no longer in Li''s family, so you must die today. No one can save you. If he is here, I need to be afraid, but now, I don''t need to think too much."


    "Qinglong emissary, your purpose of uniting with Fang family is to test the unknown strength. Do you need an accurate answer? Over the past 20 years, you four messengers, which moment did you not want to kill nameless? Isn''t it that he is not allowed to exist, for fear that he will one day completely surpass his nature, which will threaten or even subvert the existence behind the tianbang? I''m standing here today. You can have a try. " The old man clung to his crutch and did not move.


    The green dragon frowned and hesitated a little.


    "Qinglong, what are you waiting for? Now is a good time! Don''t be fooled by Li Tianxing. In my opinion, nameless is not in Li''s family at all. " Fang Sheng urged.


    Qinglong didn''t speak, but some people around me spoke out of control.


    "Four messengers!"


    "The power behind tianbang!"


    "It turns out that all this really exists!"


    "Qinglong is the messenger of Qinglong, so there are three more?"


    "Is there another three with the same strength as Qinglong? Isn''t that terrible? "


    When I heard these words, I finally understood what Master Li called the overall situation and who was the enemy to deal with. There was no doubt that it was the power behind tianbang!


    At the same time, I also understand that Qinglong is the emissary of this force, and one of them!


    I took a deep breath and watched the green dragon on the high stage. I found that he was more and more hesitant, and he was even stifled by Mr. Li.


    "Where is nameless?" Green Dragon asked.


    The old man did not panic, light said: "no comment."


    "Let him come out and fight me! Is it that the strength of the company has fallen back and we dare not come out? " Qinglong suddenly sent out a breath, the killing machine suddenly strong to the extreme, eyes constantly scan around.


    "War? Why fight? You just want to bring out the unknown. Did you lose enough 20 years ago? "


    "But if you have to try, do it. No one can beat you in those days, but now it can still beat you.""Unless you four messengers join hands, there is no possibility to defeat the unknown!"


    "When you were born at the top of the world, nameless had already stepped out of the world. Now, like him, will he not move forward? Isn''t that what you four messengers fear? " The old man suddenly uttered a surprised word.


    At that time, the whole audience was shocked and in uproar, just like a wave.


    "Green dragon lost!"


    "How is that possible?"


    "Are we all wrong?"


    "The Li family is nameless, so strong!"


    "What is nameless? Out of the box? "


    When all kinds of uproar came out, Qinglong''s face changed slightly and said, "but on the other hand, nameless is not the same. Are you afraid of our four messengers? If he has the strength to deal with the four of us, he still needs to hide to this day? "


    "You''re right. I can''t believe that the other three messengers, who are in the Fang family today, have already set up tianluodi Internet cafe? But no matter what, it''s enough for nameless to kill you. If you have to lead him out, you can do it. I''m a dying man, but I don''t dare to guarantee that he will do anything. I think you four messengers are not sure of winning, are you? Otherwise, it needs to be so troublesome? " The old man spoke fearlessly in the face of danger.


    Green Dragon cold hum a, "Li old son good spirit, you this is threatening me?"


    "I''m just threatening you. If I force you to die, you won''t get any advantage!" The old man was so calm that he couldn''t see a trace of panic.


    Green Dragon said: "nameless, timid mice."


    "You''re wrong. The reason why nameless doesn''t appear is that he''s tied up. He told me that when he''s tied up, it''s time to fight with your four messengers! You don''t have to look for him, he will naturally look for you! " The old man laughed.

 Chapter 433

    Green dragon is silent.


    Fang Sheng was so angry that he urged: "Qinglong, don''t be cheated by Li Tianxing. He is deceiving you!"


    As a result, Qinglong didn''t listen to Fang Sheng''s advice at all. Instead, he stepped down and stood in front of the old man and said, "as the owner of the Li family, Mr. Li has your promise. Why don''t you wait? However, it''s better not to be found out by us. What''s the nameless tie? Otherwise, relatives and friends will surely be uprooted! "


    Qinglong said it with great force. After finishing his words, he immediately moved away and ignored Fang Sheng.


    When Qinglong passed by Fang''s main hall, three figures suddenly appeared in it, one white, one red and one yellow. With Qinglong''s steps, they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Fang Sheng was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but he was helpless. His old face turned blue and red, and he scolded: "Li Tianxing, our Fang family is not finished with you."


    "Do you think the Fang family can be unscrupulous with the support of tianbang forces? Today I beat you, even if I beat you, no one can reason for you. Our Li family is still the head of the Chinese family, and no one can occupy this position! " The old man squinted.


    Fang shengleng couldn''t say a word. He looked as if he had suffered a dumb loss.


    "Don''t follow me. I want to relax. After I go back to Li''s house, I will stay in the yard. Don''t disturb my quiet. Respect comes from my own efforts, not from others. Li Qinghao, please take care of yourself." The old man suddenly turned around and took a deep look at Li Qinghao. Without saying a word, he left alone.


    However, after the old man left, the audience was boiling again.


    "Li family! There''s no decline at all. It''s just keeping a low profile! "


    "It''s a reversal!"


    "But is nameless in the Li family? Mr. Li has never made it clear. "


    "Does it matter? The key is the battle between the unknown and the four messengers! "


    However, I always feel that the last sentence of the old man before he left is not like what he said to Li Qinghao, but more like what he said to me.


    Respect is earned by one''s own efforts, not by others.


    I looked at the rickety figure of old man Li, and suddenly understood his deep meaning. He wanted me to rely on my own efforts and didn''t want to use his identity as the head of his family to give me power. This was not to help me, but to harm me.


    Therefore, he chose to stay in the yard, regardless of Li''s family affairs!


    When Master Li left completely, the whole venue was still boiling.


    In this case, the faces of the Fang family were very ugly.


    In particular, Fang Dao''s face turned black when he stood on the high platform. This was his glorious moment. He even made such a scene. I feel that he is not happy at all and has been robbed of the limelight.


    But suddenly, Fang Dao looked at me subconsciously and said, "take Li Shaobai from Ningfu. He is so bold that he dares to challenge the authority of Fang''s family before the ceremony of the son!"


    I Leng for a while, thought Fang Dao is not to fatten me again kill? Why is it suddenly changed now? Is it because I''m not happy that I''m going to brush it in advance?


    At this moment, Xu Qingxiong sat not far away, wearing a hat and covering the Mediterranean, and began to sneer, facing me with a face that was sure to die, as if I was going to end this time.


    And song Hai, who is also gloating, seems to want Fang Dao to brush me.


    Fang Sheng turned his face, and when he saw my appearance, he seemed to find a vent point and scolded: "is that the man? How dare you to challenge the Fang family and take him for me


    Two ye and rather old Qi get up together, coincidentally voice to advise.


    "Master Fang, please show mercy."


    "Master Fang, it''s no wonder that Xu Qingxiong''s provocation came first."


    ..


    "I don''t care about the others. All I know is that this man provokes Fang''s family and is arrogant! It must be taken down as an example. " With a wave of his hand, Fang Sheng, in a tone that can not be questioned, rejected it.


    "Master Fang, although Li Shaobai is the son-in-law of Ningfu, he is also a member of Tiejiang of Li family. Don''t you pay attention to him as soon as he leaves? Or don''t you pay attention to the anonymity of our Li family? " Li Qinghao realized that it was wrong and immediately stood up to speak for me.


    "You Fang Sheng raised his hand and pointed at Li Qinghao''s nose.


    Li Qinghao smiles, picks his eyebrows and says, "it''s just a matter between the younger generation. There''s no need to go to the top of the line. Otherwise, the master of the Fang family seems to be a little disrespectful. Our great aristocratic family is talking about reason. You are obviously unreasonable this time."


    With the spread of Li Qinghao''s words, Fang Dao''s face is as black as charcoal, which is rare.


    Fang Sheng snorted angrily, "Li? Xu Qingxiong, the talented person of our Fang family, was beaten black and blue, even his hair was pulled out. Is that reasonable? I don''t think it''s reasonable, do I? Now I really want to know what Li Shaobai''s reasoning is. He can make people like this! "


    "In this case, it happens that there are families of all parties present. Let''s ask the parties to come out and talk about the reason." Li Qinghao said, giving me a wink from a distance.When Xu Qingxiong heard this, he immediately sneered. His eyes were full of bitterness. It seemed that no matter what happened this time, I couldn''t get too much reason and would definitely be punished by the Fang family.


    And the square way also slow slow facial expression, slightly cocked lips.


    In particular, song Hai, the old king, was smiling. I wanted to smoke him.


    At this time, the second master quietly pulled the corner of my clothes and asked in a low voice: "Liang Sheng, are you sure about this? You''ve gone a little too far. "


    I said: "second master, don''t worry."


    With that, I stood up and walked leisurely to the center of the field to Li Qinghao''s side.


    Fang Sheng narrowed his eyes and looked me up and down. "What a Li Shaobai! He beat people and provoked our Fang family, but he didn''t have any regrets. I''ll see today. How do you explain it?"


    Li Qinghao looked at me. "Commander Li, tell me what happened at that time, so as not to be misunderstood by outsiders."


    "Good." I look as if shrugged, more leisurely.


    Then I coughed a few times and cleared my throat. First, I looked at Xu Qingxiong and looked at him for a few seconds. The sneer was even worse. It seemed that I had to finish this time.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I moved my eyes and stared at Fang Dao on the high stage. I couldn''t help smiling and thought to myself that it''s time to perform the real forced technique.


    So, I said: "yes, I just beat someone. I fucked him, and I pulled out my hair. I didn''t want to provoke Fang family, but Fang family put their face on me and beat me. I couldn''t help it if I killed myself!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the crown of 12800 kings.

 Chapter 434

    "It''s clear that Xu Qingxiong''s provocation preceded his insults with all kinds of words. It must be obvious to all of us. I just fight back as I should. It''s his own death. His skin itches and he deserves beating!"


    "I want to get angry, but I can''t manage so much. If he dares to provoke me, I dare to do it! I think in this world, there is no reason that only the other side is allowed to provoke, and no one is allowed to do it by himself? "


    "I don''t think the Fang family should blame me, but more should put the blame on Xu Qingxiong, because he knew that it was the Fang family who had been granted the Holy Son, and he dared to provoke me like this. He simply didn''t pay attention to the Fang family, and was stupid enough to let the Fang family be beaten in the face."


    "Even if he killed himself, he dragged the Fang family into the water. It''s not stupid. What is it? I deserve to be beaten. I''m teaching him for Fang''s family. It''s good that I haven''t pulled out all his hair. What else do you want? "


    "Did the Fang family blame me? The fangs are so overbearing


    I said a series of several words, and the whole venue was stunned. I didn''t expect that I could turn the whole thing upside down and make a strong statement.


    Even though Fang Sheng is the head of Fang''s family, his city is no less than Fang Dao.


    Xu Qingxiong, in particular, was completely shocked. His eyes were wide open. I couldn''t imagine that I could turn the situation around and say that the dead survived. The whole person was tongue tied!


    "If you have to make it clear today, you can argue!" I put my hands on the back of my waist, showing a face of arrogance and war of words. I want to talk to Lao Tzu, who can play me?


    What''s more, although I say so, I have a different meaning. To sum up, I''m really provoking the Fang family. So what? If the Fang family is reasonable, come and argue with me!


    Li Qinghao looked happy and gave me a smile of admiration. Then he stepped forward to Fang Sheng and said, "master Fang, commander li of Tiejiang has made it very clear that the whole thing is not commander Li''s fault, but Xu Qingxiong, a talented person of your Fang family, who is in trouble. Is it that you can''t live without sin? There are so many witnesses at the moment. I don''t think you should be more reasonable, master Fang? "


    Fang Sheng is so cold that he doesn''t speak any more.


    I stood forward and said with a smile: "Mr. Fang, it''s a great joy to be canonized by the young master of Fang, but he was made a mess by others. Should Mr. Fang be punished? Otherwise, outsiders may despise the authority of the Fang family. "


    As soon as he said that, Xu Qingxiong''s face suddenly changed. He was so scared that he jumped up and said in a hurry: "Li Shaobai, don''t push an inch. I''m not only a useful talent of Fang family, but also the right-hand hand hand of the sage son of Fang Dao. Can you just be a commander of Tiejiang who can frame me up at will? Don''t use this method to deal with Fang Dao Sheng Zi! "


    "But it''s clear that you''ve made a mistake. I have to drag the Fang family into the water and let me hit the Fang family in the face. If I don''t get a result, what''s the face of the Fang family? Where to put face? Can you, Xu Qingxiong, escape this responsibility? " I said faintly.


    Xu Qingxiong is extremely angry, Leng is unable to fight back with words.


    I took a light look at him and thought it was up to you? Practice your tongue for a few years, and fight with me again.


    At the same time, not only Fang Sheng''s expression is ugly, but also Fang Dao''s.


    And all the figures around me were stunned. They couldn''t help bursting out of different colors and all gathered on me.


    "This man... Is against heaven!"


    "I''ve seen people who can talk, but I''ve never seen people who can talk so much."


    "After beating someone, although he made some sense, he still passed. It happened that Li Shaobai was able to tell the dead what was alive. None of us could find any reason to refute him, let alone master Fang Sheng."


    "If last time it was a disguised face slap, this time it''s really face-to-face slap, and the Fang family has nothing to do."


    "I think this man has a good mind. He is the commander of tiejiangnan at a young age, and his future is bound to be limitless. Li Qinghao should attach great importance to Li Shaobai when he protects him so much."


    "I''ve heard a little about Li Shaobai. I''ve heard that he''s very tough and overbearing. Even in the fight in the south, he dares to count his superior Li family! This courage is really rare. No wonder Li Qinghao will help him so much. "


    At this moment, countless eyes gathered, and I was like the king of tongue fight, which caused bursts of horror.


    Li Qinghao waved his hand, suppressed the noise, put on an appearance of fairness and justice, and cheered: "everyone misunderstood. I am not partial to anyone today. I only stand on the reasonable side. If Li Shaobai makes a mistake, I will punish him without hesitation. This is the attitude of a great family."


    Li Qinghao put a lot of emphasis on the proper attitude of a great family. It seems that he deliberately said it to Fang Sheng, which made him gnash his teeth. His expression was worse than eating dog poop.


    I followed Li Qinghao''s deep meaning words and said with righteous words: "yes, this is the attitude of a great aristocratic family. Everyone must be resolute, otherwise how can he be called a aristocratic family?"Fang Dao was so angry on the high platform that he was shocked. His face was twisted for the first time, and his eyes were full of extremely strong murders.


    Fang Sheng also showed his murderous intention, but he had no choice but to wave his hand to Xu Qingxiong not far away and call him over.


    Xu Qingxiong''s face turned white with fright. He looked terrified. He walked between Fang Sheng and me with trembling legs and bowed his head.


    Fang Sheng took a deep breath, instantly sent out a sense of dignity, angrily denounced: "kneel down!"


    "Mr. Fang, it''s not my fault. It''s Li Shaobai who is distorting the facts and planting the blame." Xu Qingxiong was so afraid that his hair stood up. His legs suddenly softened and he knelt down with a plop, crying for mercy.


    Fang Sheng stares at Xu Qingxiong. He suddenly looks back at Fang Dao and says, "Dao Er, this is a contradiction between the younger generation. As an elder, I shouldn''t interfere. What should I do? Dao Er, you can handle it yourself."


    With that, Fang Sheng let go of his mouth and let Xu Qingxiong kneel on the ground to face Fang Dao.


    "Little Lord... Little Lord, you can''t listen to Li Shaobai. He did it on purpose." Xu Qingxiong is completely afraid. He seems to be more afraid of Fang Dao than Fang Sheng. He is afraid from the bottom of his heart.


    Unfortunately, Fang Dao didn''t look at him at all. Instead, he turned to me and the cold light suddenly appeared!


    "Fang Dao Sheng Zi, please make a choice." I''m very carefree. I''m not afraid of Fang Dao''s eyes at all. If Fang Dao doesn''t punish me for this matter, it means that Fang''s family is beaten in the face by me.


    Can turn over, Fang Dao even if punished Xu Qingxiong, still was hit by me face, and hit Pa Pa sound.


    Most importantly, once Fang Dao punished Xu Qingxiong, the punishment would never be small, just like under my plan, I had to break my arms!


    No matter which way Fang Dao chooses, he will be beaten in the face!


    Moreover, on his most glorious and sacred day, I slapped him hard!

 Chapter 435

    Xu Qingxiong was scared to death. He was scared to death.


    Fang Dao gradually became gloomy and kept staring at me. He didn''t make a choice.


    I am not anxious, fearless and Fang Dao, quietly waiting for him to make a choice.


    Soon, everyone was silent. The whole venue was very quiet, and seemed to pay close attention to Fang Dao''s next move.


    But suddenly, Fang Dao suddenly squinted and said in a cold voice, "of course, Xu Qingxiong is wrong, but you Li Shaobai are also jointly and severally liable. Even if you are glib, you can''t hide your excessive behavior! It''s the Fang family''s business to punish and teach Xu Qingxiong a lesson. It''s up to you to intervene. With your eloquence, you can fight back with words. You don''t need to hurt people at all! "


    "So, please punish Mr. Li Qinghao as well. I''ll teach Xu Qingxiong how to punish Li Shaobai!"


    When I heard this, I didn''t rush to smile. I had expected that Fang Dao would not be willing to suffer losses, and even less would he break his arms. He would drag me into the water and let Li Qinghao punish me.


    Fang Dao must have guessed that Li Qinghao would not be angry with me. That''s why he said so. At least he kept a little face and didn''t have to break his arms.


    But on the whole, I still took advantage this time, and I really beat Fang''s face. On the day of Fang Dao''s canonization, I lost all the limelight. Even if I suffered some losses and paid for this impulsive punishment, why not?


    So I bowed to Li Qinghao and said, "I''m willing to accept punishment."


    Li Qinghao deserves to be the leader of the Li family. He is really not a vegetarian. He seems to see through the secret contest between Fang Dao and me for a moment. He immediately nods and says, "commander Li, you did have this matter, so I have to punish you. From now on, you will be removed from the position of commander of the south of the Iron River, and it will be temporarily determined as the original position of commander."


    "Yes." Once again, this punishment is totally empty. Even if I am demoted, I still advocate southern Tiejiang.


    After all this, I raised my head, looked up at Fang Dao, and asked with a smile, "I have accepted the punishment. Please punish Xu Qingxiong as well."


    "Xu Qingxiong! From now on, it''s up to you to get rid of your position in the Fang family. If you want to recover, it all depends on your performance. " Fang Dao Yin wears a face, the facial expression is still so ugly.


    "I''m willing to accept punishment." Xu Qingxiong heaved a sigh of relief, just like the rest of his life.


    Then, Xu Qingxiong got up and looked back at me. He didn''t say a word. His eyes were extremely venomous. He seemed to want to kill me.


    I ignored him and continued to stand in the middle of the field, ignoring the existence of Xu Qingxiong directly and treating him as transparent. Anyway, this time I took such a big advantage, which is enough. It''s just like nothing to punish these virtual things.


    At this time, Fang Sheng came out again, looked around the room, and said: "the ceremony of Fang''s canonization has been completed, you can...


    " and so on! I have something else to announce. "


    In the middle of Fang Sheng''s speech, he was suddenly interrupted by Fang Dao.


    I picked to pick eyebrow, secret way square way wants to announce what matter?


    Fang Sheng looks at Fang Dao and nods silently, giving him the right to speak.


    Fang Dao put up a smile, raised his hand and pointed to the Eight maids behind him, including Chu Yuyan, and said, "our way, today we announce that these Eight maids will become our concubines! Among them, including Miss Chu, Chu Yuyan


    When this remark came out, the whole audience was in an uproar.


    "Concubine!"


    "If you don''t get married, you have to take a concubine!"


    "Fang Dao is so bold!"


    "Eight concubines!"


    "No, Chu YuYan''s affair with Li Shaobai is well known. Fang Dao made it clear that he wanted to hit Li Shaobai in the face in turn! Fang Dao is fighting back


    "It''s about the Fang family, and it''s more about the Chu family. Even if Chu Yuyan doesn''t want to, she has to become Fang Dao''s concubine for the sake of her family''s survival."


    "Chu Wenyang is now under investigation. The Chu family is at a critical juncture. The Fang family''s relationship is undoubtedly a shot in the arm for the Chu family. On the other hand, if Chu Yuyan refuses to accept it and refuses to accept it face to face, the Chu family will die!"


    "Hiss, that''s a cruel move!"


    ...


    I couldn''t help standing in the same place. I never thought that Fang Dao would make such a move. It was a stab in my death!


    Concubine, take Chu Yuyan as concubine!


    Fang Dao said that he was extremely overbearing. Chu family didn''t dare to disobey him, and Chu Yuyan couldn''t let Chu family collapse for her own sake.


    Hard, too hard!


    At this moment, Chu Yuyan in my line of sight, look mixed with helpless, that pair of moving eyes, gradually appear sad color.


    In the other seven maid''s bow a worship, Chu Yuyan even if very reluctantly, but also can only follow them to speak together.


    "Just like, thank you for your favor."


    "Linglong, thank you for your favor.""Yuyan, thank you for Fang Dao''s son..."


    ..


    I''m completely petrified. Fang Dao''s means is to force Chu Yuyan to bow down and become his concubine. What he wants to do at that time is a matter of course. Instead, I become a third party!


    In the face of the scene in front of me, I just have no way to stop it, and I''m not qualified to stop it. I have to watch Chu YuYan''s eyes turn red, bite her lips and bow her head.


    At this time, Fang Dao''s smile is more and more brilliant, even in front of everyone''s face, said: "beauty, since ancient times is a tool, Li Shaobai, I can tell you frankly, I am aiming at you, unfortunately, you have no way, on identity, on status, you are not my opponent, what do you take to resist?"


    With the spread of Fang Dao''s words, the audience was shocked again.


    "Fang Dao was put on the surface to say."


    "This is the target of Chi Luoluo. Although Li Shaobai hit the Fang family in the face just now, Fang Dao''s counterattack seems to be more brilliant."


    "However, Fang Dao is right. Li Shaobai is not his opponent. There is a big gap between the two sides in their status."


    ..


    these words, I listen to the bottom of the ear, a sigh fell in the ear, crazy stimulate my mind.


    I laughed uncontrollably, "what a forced marriage. Fang Dao, your move is really brilliant."


    "You are not bad either, only in your status and status." Fang Dao is also laughing.


    I said, "Fang Dao, what do you want? Let''s have a good talk. How can we let Yuyan out of the Fang family? "


    "Fang family? Why should I put it? I''m waiting for you to take it. Don''t worry. I won''t attack her so soon. I''ve decided to bear it again and let you step by step to strengthen your power. Then at your peak, I''ll step on you and let you watch. Your favorite woman is completely reduced to my plaything. Ha ha ha. From now on, your woman has changed her master, and I''m Chu Yuyan My man Fang Dao laughed wildly, like a pervert.

 Chapter 436

    Then Fang Dao put up three fingers and began to laugh wildly.


    "Three days!"


    "I sincerely invite all friends from outside Yanjing to stay for another three days."


    "Three days later, we will get married! I hope you will come again. "


    As soon as the words took off, the whole audience got up and quickly congratulated, which was filled with praise everywhere.


    From beginning to end, Fangdao kept smiling.


    Until the end, Fang Dao waved his hand, suppressed the noise, made the audience quiet again, said: "Li Shaobai, remember to come then, do not be absent, now I announce that the ceremony is officially over, you can leave."


    At the end of the ceremony, some people immediately began to leave, but before leaving, they still congratulated Fang Dao on his wedding.


    I stand in the same place, there is no way, in many moments, I almost can''t help but want to say their identity, but I was still dead restrained, because I don''t want to rely on identity to win Fangdao, I want to rely on their own ability, completely defeated!


    Li Qinghao patted me on the shoulder and whispered in my ear, "commander Li, don''t worry. I will solve the grudge between you and Fang Dao for you. The private relationship between your children will never be better than the future. If you want to be my son-in-law, Chu Yuyan must give up. Why bother? Let go. In conclusion, it''s still the Li family that has taken advantage of me. "


    At this moment, I really want to refute the abuse. I don''t want to be your son-in-law at all.


    However, reality is stronger than human beings. Now it is a stage of forbearance. I can''t say it, let alone refute it. I can only forbear this evil spirit and pretend not to care. I replied to Li Qinghao, "don''t worry, you have your own sense of propriety."


    "Well, a person who knows current affairs is a hero. I can''t mistake people. You are a smart man. You know what is important and what is not." Li Qinghao sighed with admiration.


    I reluctantly raised the corner of my mouth. I really didn''t want to stay. I quickly found a reason to be perfunctory. "You flatter me. I have something else to do. I need to follow the leader of Ningfu to Ningfu. I''ll leave first."


    "Go ahead. If Shao asks you why I want to protect you, don''t expose our relationship. As for how to find a reason, I don''t think it''s difficult for you." Li Qinghao waved his hand.


    I nodded silently, stepped back to the original place, sneered secretly, where can I not understand Li Qinghao''s mind?


    He is clearly using his own identity to write a blank check to take me as a chess piece, swallow Tiejiang, and then kick me away. It''s just wishful thinking.


    When he returned to his original place, Fang Dao happened to take Chu Yuyan and other Eight maids down the high platform. Over ten meters away, Fang Dao deliberately raised his eyebrows at me and said with a smile, "Li Shaobai, three days later, remember to come here. How can I get married with Chu Yuyan without you?"


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I said hello to Mr. Ning and the second master. Then I left Fang''s house immediately and didn''t stay for a minute.


    On that day, the ceremony of the son of God was over, and it wasn''t long before I returned to Ningfu that the news had spread all over Yanjing.


    Fang Dao got married three days later and married eight concubines. Everyone was shocked by the news. Many people even took me as an important role. There were constant rumors that I would never enter Fang''s family again and that I would never go to see Chu Yuyan marry someone else.


    Even, some people say that I am arrogant at night. I am not Fang Dao''s opponent at all. I can''t even keep my beloved woman.


    All kinds of versions of the news, I feel very uncomfortable, because they are right, I really don''t want to go to the Fang family, I don''t want to see Chu Yuyan marry others, I can''t accept this picture.


    Late at night, I walked into ninglao''s study alone, sat opposite him and said solemnly, "ninglao, this Fangdao wedding, just go. I won''t go."


    "Liang Sheng, is this the result of your whole day''s consideration?" Rather old put down the hands of Zizhi Tongjian, heavy sigh.


    "Yes." I read a word with certainty.


    Ninglao sighed again and stroked his goatee. "I understand that, after all, this kind of thing is unacceptable to a man. I realize your mood at the moment, and you can''t help it. Now the situation is serious, and your identity can''t be revealed, otherwise it will bring disaster."


    "Even Mr. Li didn''t announce your identity in person. I''m afraid he has something else in mind."


    I nodded and said, "yes, this is not the best time to announce my identity. Everything needs to wait until Tiejiang unifies the north and the south."


    "But if you don''t go, can you bear the gossip outside? The most important is Chu Wenyang, who always takes interests as the first. Although he is under investigation, if he is rescued by the Fang family, he may not be able to fight against you. At that time, Tiejiang will face the enemy on all sides. " Rather old tut a, the whole person is thoughtful.


    I rubbed my temples, relieved my headache, and said seriously, "Chu Wenyang is not a threat. I have his fatal handle in hand. He does not dare to mess around. He must stand in the same line with me."


    Rather old or a sad face, can not help but sigh, gradually silent.After three minutes of silence, Mr. Ning sighed: "don''t go. Your second master and I will go naturally. Sometimes there will be more pressure, which is not the motivation. When the Yanjing affair is over, you should go back to the South and solve the stalemate as soon as possible, because it represents the confrontation between the Li family and the Fang family. Although Mr. Li is still strong, the Fang family will not give up the Tianmen in vain ¡£¡±


    In silence, I nodded again. Just as I was ready to leave, Ning Xing suddenly pushed open the door of the study and came in from the outside.


    At the moment, Ning Xing looks very angry. Xiumei frowns tightly together. The first sentence she comes in, she says: "why don''t you go? How can people look down upon you like this? When everyone decides you don''t go, I think you should go most! "


    "Ning Xing, you..." I was shocked, this matter about Chu Yuyan, Ning Xing can be so generous? It''s beyond my expectation.


    Even Ning Lao was stunned.


    When Ning Lao responded, he immediately became extremely serious and scolded: "apricot, don''t make a fool of yourself. This matter can''t be done by your temperament. If you go to Fang''s house again, Fang Dao will make things difficult. At that time, Liang Sheng will be even worse."


    Ning Xing quickly stepped forward and said several words at a time, "so what? It''s better than not going. "


    "I''m a woman, so I know women better than you do."


    "Li Shaobai, if you don''t go, I think even Chu Yuyan will die. If you don''t, you will become a woman of Fangdao."


    "But if you go, Chu Yuyan will not only wait for you all the time, but also let all the people who look down on you shut up!"


    "If you don''t have enough psychological preparation, I''ll go with you this time!"


    "If you have difficulties, I''ll accompany you through!"


    ..


    the author''s words: for 13000 Wang Zhiguan, brothers, I add more every day, basically three shifts every day. If you watch it before going to bed every day, you won''t feel slow and form a habit.

 Chapter 437

    Ning Xing''s magnanimous behavior is rare.


    I sat in the chair, just beyond my expectation.


    Calm down, I said with a happy smile: "Ning Xing, I''m glad you can be so generous, but you go with me, does not mean Chu Yuyan can be as generous as you, it will inevitably lead to conflicts."


    "I..." Ning Xing was speechless.


    I slowly got up, patted her shoulder, "thank you, Ning Xing, you wake me up again, so this time, Ning Xing don''t need to follow, I can go with Mr. Ning."


    "Anyway, you should be careful when you get there. Fang Dao is very scheming. You''d better not be set up by him." Rather apricot some blush of saw an eye rather old, push my hand to open, direct turn head then walk.


    As soon as Ning Xing left, Ning Lao stroked his long beard and burst out laughing, "Liangsheng, I said, no wonder Xing Er doesn''t want to marry you. It''s because of Chu Yuyan."


    "Exactly." I nodded awkwardly.


    Ning Lao didn''t care much. Instead, he said: "xing''er''s character is like this since childhood. She doesn''t like to compete with others for things, but the most valuable thing is that every time someone competes with xing''er for something, xing''er will share it with others for the first time. If the other party doesn''t want to share it, she will give up such things. Cool life, I can see that you can never let xing''er down."


    "No way." I nodded again. After chatting with Mr. Ning, I left the study.


    Back to the room, Ning Xing curled up in the bed, closed his eyes, also don''t know is true sleep or fake sleep.


    Seeing this, I quickly lay down on the sofa and didn''t speak. They were silent all night.


    The next day, the news of Fang Dao''s wedding spread more and more widely. Countless people believed that I didn''t dare to go to Fang''s house again, and I was slapped in the face by Fang Dao.


    However, I came to the Yanjing headquarters of spark club in the second ring area like a nobody.


    As soon as I arrived, it immediately caused a shock. The high-level staff immediately put down their work and followed me for inspection, for fear that I would be a little dissatisfied.


    After such a long time, spark club has been on the road of mature development. The headquarters building is perfect, with all kinds of facilities, and the production line of bodyguards is endless.


    I checked the membership status of spark club, and I was shocked by the above list. There are countless business tycoons, tycoons in your circle, big stars, local dignitaries, and even the stars of Bangzi country...


    I realize that this will be a huge network in the future, but it is not strong enough now, so I need to enter a new era Step by step.


    I simply put down the list, glanced around the high-level, said: "spark club development is very good, the prospect is also very considerable, but you don''t complacent, General Manager qiao currently Dongling Yanjing two run, harder than you, so you have to learn from general manager Qiao, do you know?"


    "I see, president!" Many high-level officials spoke in unison.


    After all this, I left the spark headquarters, and then ordered the driver Xiaoqi to go straight to Tiejiang headquarters.


    I remember when I first entered Tiejiang headquarters, I was still stopped outside.


    Now, I don''t need any pass at all. As soon as the car is a few hundred meters away, the security staff of Tiejiang immediately straighten up and give me a salute and let me go. There is no obstruction in the whole process.


    More than ten minutes later, I came to Shao Wentian''s office alone. In the first sentence of meeting, Shao Wentian asked: "young master, I can''t attend the ceremony of Fangdao''s canonization because I have something to do. Anyway, Tiejiang belongs to Li''s family, and Li Qinghao''s going is equal to Tiejiang''s going. However, why is Li Qinghao so partial to you when he is in Fang''s family?"


    I waved my hand with a smile, cocked up my legs and sat down. "That''s why I came here today. The phone call is too dangerous. I can only tell you in person."


    "What''s the matter? You can rest assured that I don''t have any monitoring here. " Shao Wentian couldn''t help but look dignified.


    I was silent for a few seconds, and I quickly brewed words in my mind. Then I told Shao Wentian all the secrets between Li Qinghao and me, and about Li Qi.


    After hearing this, Shao Wentian couldn''t help laughing, "is this true? Ha ha ha, Li Qinghao has taken a wrong step. He is still the wrong one that may be defeated by the general. "


    "Well, when the southern plan is over and Tiejiang is unified, you''ll have to cooperate with me, so that Li Qinghao won''t see the flaw, because his practice is undoubtedly helping me to become the master of Tiejiang in disguise, and even... I can easily control Tiejiang without revealing my identity." I said.


    Shao Wentian patted his thigh and laughed, "don''t worry, young master. I''m sure I''ll cooperate with you. Li Qinghao will never know about it. However, it seems that it''s not far away from the day when you completely control Tiejiang. As long as you break the situation in the South and annex Tianmen, you can definitely achieve it."


    I shook my head and said: "Uncle Shao, I feel things are not so simple. Now the situation is in a stalemate of mutual checks and balances. The Fang family should still have a backhand. We can''t underestimate the enemy too much."


    "What you are saying is that Tianmen belongs to Fang family after all. Just like Tiejiang and Li family, they will not give up easily." Shao Wentian agreed with the sentence.But suddenly, Shao Wentian frowned and asked, "let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about Li Qinghao first. If you are in power in Tiejiang, what''s your next plan? Do you really want to be Li Qinghao''s son-in-law? I feel that Li Qinghao is making empty promises. "


    "That''s right. He''s just making empty promises. I know his plan is to weaken your control first, and then wipe me out when I take power in Tiejiang. There''s no doubt that Tiejiang will be Li Qinghao''s personal belongings." I light mouth.


    "So?" Shao Wentian is obviously worried.


    I didn''t even blink an eye. I lit a cigarette lightly. "It''s very simple. If Li Qinghao wants to eradicate me, then I will leave the Li family and unite with Ningfu. Once Tiejiang Ningfu is merged, I dare not say that I have the strength of the aristocratic family, but I am absolutely qualified to be the head of the four families! Even stronger


    Speaking of this, I took a deep breath and said, "but if Li Qinghao doesn''t eradicate me, he is determined to use me and treat me as a confidant. I politely refuse his kindness, and then he will enter the Li family and start fighting for power!"


    "On the surface, I''m the son of Li Qinghao. In fact, I''m helping Li Qi and myself. As a prince, I''m going to win!"


    "Young master, I don''t mean to say that the risk is very high. If Li Qinghao doesn''t agree, do you have to marry his daughter? I''ve heard that Li Qinghao''s daughter is extremely ugly. She''s a fat man with a weight of more than 200 kg and has never been out to see anyone before...


    when I heard this, I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva.


    Li Qinghao, a fat man with a weight of over 200 kg, is extremely ugly...


    it''s no wonder that Li Qinghao is willing to make such a promise, but no one wants his daughter...


    at all

 Chapter 438

    I stood up, heavy wipe sweat, "Er, well, then look at the situation, today first like this, uncle Shao, you must remember, to cooperate with me."


    Shao Wentian didn''t object, but assured me that he would discuss with Ren Changfeng. There would be no accident.


    I was relieved to explain the whole thing. Then I left Tiejiang headquarters and secretly scolded Li Qinghao for being too suspicious. There must be some means of surveillance. It was too troublesome for me to come here in person.


    As soon as Tiejiang headquarters was set up, I immediately called Li Qinghao and told him that I had cheated Shao Wentian. He didn''t doubt it.


    "Good. Keep going like this, commander Li. I believe in your strength." Li Qinghao exclaimed and then hung up.


    I put down my cell phone and sat in the car, thinking secretly that Li Qinghao wanted to count me and who counted who in the end!


    ..


    after tossing about all day outside, it was night when I came back to Ningfu. Through ninglao, I learned that under Fangdao''s marriage, the Chu family was stable, and I sent someone to visit Fangjia to show my loyalty.


    Even, there has been news, Fang secretly help, Chu Wenyang will not fall this time!


    "This news, I think, is mostly true. This time, it''s not only to deal with Tiejiang, but also to bring the Chu family under its command and become the power of the Fang family. For the other family, it''s no doubt a hundred benefits but no harm." Ning said.


    I am tired of stretched a stretch, "rather always worry about Chu Wen Yang come out, will rebel against me?"


    Rather old more and more heavy, slowly drink a hot tea, the whole person is thoughtful.


    When putting down the tea cup, Ning laocai said: "yes, Chu Wenyang is not a simple man. He can''t even control his money. It takes two people to help him. How much pressure will Tiejiang face if Chu Wenyang stands in the Tianmen camp?"


    "It''s OK. You can rest assured, Mr. Ning. As I said, although Chu Wenyang is powerful, he is not a threat. He has absolutely fatal handle in my hand, and he absolutely dares not to rebel." I waved my hand leisurely. I didn''t pay attention to Chu Wenyang at all.


    Chu Wenyang, an old man, has been fooling me all the time. How dare he turn around and deal with me? You don''t want to die?


    No matter what, Chu Wenyang must help me. Even with the relationship of Fang family and the confusion of Chu family, he has to help me.


    Because no matter how powerful the Fang family is, Chu Wenyang is the master of the Chu family. He is the only one in charge of the Chu family. Without him, the Chu family is nothing.


    Chu Wenyang is really greedy, but he is also afraid of death!


    Simply I said directly the relationship between myself and Chu Wenyang, and I didn''t show off the mystery in front of Ning Laomian.


    Rather old a listen, immediately stare big eyes, can''t believe of say: "you! Ha ha ha! I didn''t expect that you could deceive Chu Wenyang into being like this. If he knew that you had been fooling him, would Chu Wenyang be angry to death? "


    "The most important thing is that you have this fake document to coerce. Chu Wenyang has to help you anyway. He still has to bear countless pressures to help you."


    I couldn''t help laughing, "why not die of anger? It''s estimated that he has the heart to kill people. How could Chu Wenyang, who is so clever, expect that he would be fooled by me like a child? "


    "I didn''t see the wrong person." Rather than laugh, the eyes are full of praise.


    Until the laughter subsided, Ning Lao poured a cup of tea and said, "it''s only two days before Fang Dao''s wedding. You have to be prepared for the cold life, because as soon as you go, Fang Dao will try his best to stimulate you, so you should not be enraged by his success, so as not to expose your identity."


    "I know." I arched my hands and nodded slightly.


    ..


    soon, time goes by, two days blink by.


    In these two days, all kinds of news came out constantly, all aimed at me. Almost everyone believed that I would never go to Fang''s house again.


    Others decided that the Fang family would rescue Chu Wenyang this time, and then use Chu Wenyang and Qian Xiang to unite against Tiejiang.


    I just laughed at the news and didn''t take it seriously.


    In the morning when Fangdao''s wedding day came, my mood was very calm. On the way to Fangs'' house with Mr. Ning, I didn''t feel a bit flustered.


    The Fangdao wedding was held in the Fangjia hall. It was a traditional Chinese wedding. All the previous regional families participated in it, and none of them was absent.


    When I arrived at Fang''s house, there were lights and decorations all around, showing the red color everywhere, and the word "zhe" could be seen everywhere.


    Indifferently, I followed the steps of Mr. Ning, walked in the Fang family, and walked slowly towards the main hall.


    But with the distance closer, I just began to calm down, gradually some wavering.


    After all, Chu Yuyan married Fang Dao. I couldn''t accept it from the bottom of my heart, but I had no choice but to watch it.


    Most importantly, from today on, Chu Yuyan has a master, I will become a real third party!When I came to the steps of his highness, I was filled with complicated feelings.


    I look at the high square hall, where a burst of festivity, gongs and drums, I seem to be the last to arrive.


    "I didn''t marry song Shaocheng, but I married Fang Dao..." I whispered, but I stepped on the stone steps and went up.


    Every step seems to be a kind of suffering.


    I stopped Chu Yuyan from marrying song Shaocheng, but failed to stop Fang Dao from marrying her...


    one step, two steps, three steps...


    as I went up, my heart became heavier and heavier.


    Until I crossed the last stone step, I saw the whole Fangjia hall, the various characters in it, Fang Sheng, Li Qinghao, song Hai, Xu Kun, Fang Dao and everyone.


    But I can''t see which of the eight brides is Chu Yuyan.


    At this moment, the wedding has not yet officially started, my arrival caused many people''s surprise.


    "This... Li Shaobai? How dare he come? "


    "This man is so bold that he can accept his beloved woman to marry someone else."


    "It''s a bit of a surprise, but what can it do? Li Shaobai has no way to change the status quo at all. He can only accept the cruel reality. "


    But suddenly, Fang Dao, who was wearing the bridegroom''s dress, looked at me from a distance and showed an invisible smile. He walked to the front of the eight brides and said with a smile, "Li Shaobai, you really dare to come."


    "Why not?" I replied coldly.


    Fang Dao waved his hand and pointed to the eight brides behind him. He said jokingly: "don''t say I don''t give you a chance. Since ancient times, Tang Bohu ordered Qiuxiang. Now I''ll give you Li Shaobai''s Yuyan to see if you can get it. If you can get it, you''ll get it. If you don''t get it, you''ll get it. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 439

    "I can assure you that Chu Yuyan is among these eight people, and she has no empty words." Fang Dao said with a smile.


    On purpose, absolutely on purpose!


    Fang Dao doesn''t just want to see, I can''t point what expression Chu Yuyan will have?


    This is a conspiracy, a conspiracy used by red Luoluo to hit the face.


    In the face of such a situation, I have to accept Fang Dao''s strategy. Even if there is only one eighth chance, I have to try it.


    So, I firmly said: "point on point, you don''t go back on it!"


    As soon as I spoke, the whole hall was in an uproar.


    "Is Fang Dao too confident? What if Li Shaobai really gets hit? "


    "Hum, Li Shaobai may not be able to win the one eighth chance."


    "Fang Dao''s son is intentional. I can already imagine that Li Shaobai doesn''t want to hit the mark. This move is cruel!"


    ...


    Fang Dao waved his hand again, spoke confidently, and joked, "in that case, let''s start. In these eight brides, find out Chu Yuyan. She''s yours."


    I feel very uncomfortable, but I can only accept the status quo, immediately take a deep breath, eyes fell on the eight brides.


    these eight bride as like as two peas, all wore a big red head, and could not see the true face completely. They were almost the same height. Even the jade hand that appeared outside was all the same.


    There is no doubt that the eight brides, all of them beautiful women, stood quietly in the center of the hall, as if they had already made arrangements and could not move.


    I secretly scolded Fang Dao for being a pervert, and even put up this formation to deal with me. Then I locked my eyes and looked at the first bride, but I didn''t see why.


    I am as like as two peas and third bride, but I have no idea. No matter what they wear, height or figure, they are almost the same. Second


    When I opened my eyes and stared at the fourth bride, I couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths.


    But this action of mine was noticed by others, and immediately someone made a sarcasm.


    Li Qinghao, who helped me secretly, didn''t say a word from beginning to end. It seems that he doesn''t think much of me and Chu Yuyan.


    "Li Shaobai, I advise you not to look. You can''t guess which one is Chu Yuyan."


    "Give up, because you can''t fight the son of Fangdao."


    "Don''t worry. Take your time. After all, there''s an eighth chance."


    "Li Shaobai is in a hurry. Fang Dao deserves to be the sage son of Fang family. I admire him."


    These words fell in my ears, just like annoying flies, constantly disturbing my mood. I almost wanted to open my mouth and scold them bloody.


    But I finally put up with it and continued to look at the Fifth Bride.


    The Fifth Bride suddenly scratched the back of her hand slightly, and my pupils suddenly contracted. Was that a hint to me?


    I''m not sure. I have to keep looking down until the seventh and eighth brides finish watching. I still don''t dare to give the answer.


    Only the Fifth Bride is more likely to be Chu Yuyan.


    However, I can not rashly make a decision, if she is not Chu Yuyan, just because of the itching scratch? Don''t I have to say it bitterly?


    After a long stalemate, I couldn''t see the result. Fang Dao didn''t worry. He came to me on purpose, pointed to the eight brides and said with a smile, "how about it? How about the eight brides? Can''t see the result? Don''t worry. I''m really in no hurry. I''ll give you some more time and take your time. "


    I stare at Fang Dao coldly. I don''t have time to waste words with him. I continue to look at the eight brides, hoping to find something similar to Chu Yuyan from them, even a little!


    And time, also in the gradual loss, have to say Fang Dao''s plot success!


    In just two minutes, I started to worry uncontrollably.


    In the third minute, I clenched my fists.


    Five minutes, six minutes...


    until the tenth minute comes, I can''t make a decision!


    During the ten minutes in the whole hall, people kept satirizing me and flattering Fang.


    "Ha ha ha, look at Li Shaobai''s face. What''s the hurry like?"


    "I laugh to death. It''s like eating dog shit."


    "This is Li Shaobai. It''s the first time I''ve seen his expression."


    "At the beginning, how spirited and arrogant was Li Shaobai at the four conferences? But now you see, just like him, how can you fight with Fang Dao''s son? "


    "It''s not a level at all. In front of the sage son of Fang Dao, Li Shaobai is only joked."


    Fang Dao didn''t stop me. He deliberately let the noise disturb my mind and make me unable to calm down. He also intended to stir up my nerves and said with a smile, "Oh, time has passed for ten minutes. If I drag on, I will miss the auspicious time."


    "Cut the crap, don''t you just want to see me now? I don''t mind if I show you more. " I snorted and continued to stare."You can''t miss the auspicious time? Well, I''ll give you another five minutes. When the time comes, you have to make a choice. " Fang Dao looks complacent, mixed with strong banter.


    I hummed again and accepted Fang Dao''s five minutes.


    However, if you look at it like this, you''ll never find Chu Yuyan. I don''t have perspective eyes.


    Simply, I took a step forward and yelled: "Yuyan, if I don''t hit you today, it''s not that I give up, but that I can''t help it. Fangdao put out this situation today, I have no way. My only choice is to choose one from eight people and fight for this one eighth chance!"


    "Yuyan, I hope you don''t misunderstand me for giving up."


    "I''m sorry for you. You''ve suffered too many grievances along the way. Even all this is caused by me. I''m the real culprit."


    "And I''ve been making up from the beginning to the end, and I''ve been working hard. Without you as my belief, I can''t hold on to today!"


    "All my efforts are for you."


    In the last five minutes, I poured my heart out and said it in front of the whole audience.


    Fang Dao was not angry but laughed. His face was full of banter. He said faintly, "five minutes have come. Li Shaobai, make your choice. But I didn''t give you a chance. If you don''t hit the mark, it only means that you are not lucky enough, because sometimes, luck is part of real power."


    I am silent, difficult to raise his hand, stretched out two fingers, from the first bride began to sweep by.


    At this moment, I don''t know which one is Chu Yuyan, and I''m not sure.


    But in the end, I gritted my teeth, put my finger in the direction of the eighth bride, did not choose the fifth, said: "the eighth!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the crown of 13200 kings!

 Chapter 440

    When I dropped my fingers on the eighth bride and yelled for the eighth, I was not sure at all, and even my hands were shaking.


    Because I''m afraid that if I don''t hit the mark, I''ve lost one eighth of my chance.


    Because I''m afraid I missed the chance to save Yuyan.


    However, at this time, there is no way, I only firmly down, once again shouting: "the eighth!"


    Words come out, suddenly surge!


    Fang Dao doesn''t seem to know where Chu Yuyan is. He confidently goes to the eighth bride and says with a smile, "Li Shaobai, are you sure it''s her?"


    "Sure, that''s her!" I pulled my hand back, clenched it into a fist, and said firmly.


    "I don''t know where Chu Yuyan is, but I''ve given you a great chance. I haven''t done anything. If you guess wrong, don''t regret it." The corner of Fang Dao''s mouth is rising more and more, and the meaning of banter is more strong. He gently holds the corner of the big red cap.


    "Cut the crap!" I gave a cold reply.


    After a while, all kinds of sarcasm rang out all around again.


    "This Li Shaobai, at this juncture, dare to speak so hard."


    "Well, I think he''s probably wrong."


    "One eighth of the chance, does it mean you can guess?"


    "Hey, I''ve already imagined that Li Shaobai didn''t guess right. He must be very subdued. I''d like to find a crack in the ground to get in?"


    ..


    Fang Dao held out his other hand, looked around, and suppressed other people''s comments, making the whole hall quiet.


    Then Fang Dao fixed his eyes on my face, looked directly at me, shrugged his shoulders and said, "Li Shaobai, you have to be mentally prepared, because as soon as I lift the bride''s head, it''s you who lose face, not me."


    "Where is all that nonsense? Yes or no, it''s about lifting the lid! " I suddenly drink, secretly scold Fang Dao, psychological distortion, delay to lift the cover, is to take the opportunity to humiliate me.


    In particular, Fang Dao''s arrogant face was disgusting. I wanted to smoke him.


    "I know, I''m just trying to make you worried. When I lift the cover, if the bride is not Chu Yuyan, you''ll have to watch Chu Yuyan marry me today, or you''ll be wronged. Hahaha." Fang Dao suddenly raised his head and laughed, as if his twisted psychology had been satisfied.


    "Fang Dao, that''s enough!" I really can''t bear it. Fang Dao has been procrastinating, which makes me more and more doubt whether I have guessed wrong.


    "Well, since you want to see it, I''ll let you see it. Today, I''ll let you lose half! For the rest, I''ll wait for you to come to me some other day. " Fang Dao laughs wildly and looks conceited. He holds the red cap''s right hand and lifts it from the bride''s head in an instant!


    At this moment, the bride''s face is exposed.


    It was at the same moment that Fang Dao''s laughter suddenly stopped, revealing a strong disbelief.


    At the same time, the whole hall was in an uproar and shaking!


    "This... How is this possible?"


    "He was killed by Li Shaobai..."


    "what''s the luck?"


    I fixed my eyes on the bride whose red head was lifted. She was... Chu Yuyan!


    I can''t believe it. I''m really hit.


    Excitement, unprecedented excitement!


    Can be excited for a few seconds, I forced to restore calm, can''t help but move the line of sight, fell to the position of Fang Dao, found him completely frozen beside Chu Yuyan, like a stone statue.


    I can''t help but say immediately, "Fang Dao, I hit the point! Realize your recognition


    "This..." the square way reaction comes over, a Leng Leng of stare an eye, completely muddled.


    I took advantage of the previous step and sneered: "what? You mean what you say? Now that I''m in the middle of the order, do you want to deny it? "


    "Did you really hit the spot? This what luck... "Fang Dao is still shocked, it seems completely unexpected, I can even point Chu Yuyan, slow not too strong.


    I learned Fang Dao''s tone just now and repeated his words just now, "sometimes, luck is also a part of strength."


    Finally, Fang Dao wakes up, first looks at Chu Yuyan, and then looks at all the people who shut up. His face becomes more and more ugly.


    Together with that, the people of the Fang family all looked like earth.


    Especially Fang Sheng, the head of the Fang family, is biting his teeth. His expression is exactly the same as Fang Dao.


    As for song Hai, Xu Qingxiong, Xu Kun, Wang Lin, Wang Guorong and others, they all took a cool breath.


    Silence, the silence of death, the original extremely festive Fangjia hall, after I ordered Chu Yuyan, instantly became like a pool of stagnant water.


    And the square way also then gloomy down, eyes such as a wolf, dead stare at me, unexpectedly also don''t speak.


    I deliberately stirred up Fang Dao''s nerves and decided to return a tooth with a tooth. I learned Fang Dao''s posture just now, put my hands behind my waist and laughed out: "Fang Dao! It''s not that I don''t give you a chance, but that you are too lucky. As the saint son of the Fang family, you make a promise in public, and you will never go back on it? ""..." Fang Dao did not speak and kept silent. His confident face had become miserable.


    I went on and on, trying my best to fight against humiliation, and said, "what? Don''t speak? Don''t worry. Take your time. I can give you five minutes


    Fang Dao could not help frowning, and his eyes were cold.


    Fang Dao''s previous canonization was made a mess. Unexpectedly, on his wedding day, he was made a mess by himself, not to mention his black face.


    The most important thing is that this scene is completely created by Fang Dao himself. Now I''ve just ordered Chu Yuyan. It''s just humiliating. I''ll see how he ends up!


    Under my deliberate humiliation, Fang Dao didn''t respond immediately, but still didn''t give a reply. He seemed very reluctant to give Chu Yuyan to me, and didn''t want to fulfill this promise, which made the atmosphere of the whole Fang family hall gradually deadlocked.


    In the stalemate, as time goes by, I am not in a hurry. Instead, I deliberately give time for Fang Dao to think about countermeasures.


    In a minute, Fang Dao was in a hurry.


    Two minutes later, Fang Dao clenched his fist, as if he wanted to kill me. But within two seconds, he loosened his fist again, seemingly giving up and didn''t want to kill me.


    Three minutes later, Fang Dao clenched his teeth. He didn''t know what decision he was making.


    Four minutes later, Fang Dao suddenly calmed down, and the face returned to its original appearance, not only confident, but also not angry.


    Until the fifth minute came, I said: "five minutes, Fang Dao, talk about your countermeasures."


    Fang Dao raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "from the beginning, I didn''t intend to give Chu Yuyan to you, but I didn''t count it. You could have hit it, but what about it? I don''t want to give you people today. What can you do for me? Who dares to talk nonsense? The other person''s home is pointing out? "


    At this point, Fang Dao put his arms around Chu YuYan''s shoulder, "sorry, Chu Yuyan, this beauty, I''m married today!"

 Chapter 441

    When Fang Dao said this, not only no one criticized him, but also someone stood up to speak for him.


    "That''s right, Li Shaobai. Fangdao Shengzi is just teasing you. It''s just a joke from the beginning to the end. Why take it seriously?"


    "What if you hit it? Fang Daosheng son wants to marry Chu Yuyan. You can stop him? "


    "It''s so funny. Li Shaobai actually took it seriously. That''s what Fang Daosheng wanted."


    ...


    "Li Shaobai, have a look." Fang Dao deliberately spread out his hands, left and right to see a look, put on a pair of everyone to help me talk, I Leng is no way.


    After finishing this posture, Fang Dao put his hands on his waist again and laughed again.


    I had expected this for a long time, but I didn''t expect Fang Dao to go back so thoroughly that even other people stood up to speak for him!


    Then, Fang DaoWang nodded to Fang Sheng, who was sitting in a high position.


    Fang Sheng showed a satisfied smile, also mixed with drama abuse, immediately waved his hand, "the wedding ceremony, officially began."


    Fang Dao looked at me more deeply, and then immediately led eight brides, including Chu Yuyan, to Fang Sheng''s feet according to the ceremony.


    And in the whole process of Chinese wedding, I have no countermeasures, can only watch Chu Yuyan in a ceremony, become Fang Dao''s concubine room.


    Especially at the moment when my husband and wife worshipped each other, my heart tingled as if I had been stabbed by a needle.


    "Congratulations on Fang Dao''s great marriage. I wish Fang Dao''s son an early birth and a long life together with eight concubines."


    "Congratulations on the son of Fang Dao, and wish him father as soon as possible, and wish the master of Fang Sheng''s family to embrace his grandson as soon as possible."


    "I wish Fang''s family a full house of children and grandchildren."


    There were countless voices of congratulation. Fang Sheng couldn''t help laughing and accepted the congratulations one by one.


    Fang Dao is even more so. With a couple''s bow, he and the eight brides bow to each other. At the moment of bending down, Fang Dao suddenly turned his face and gave me a cruel smile.


    At this time, the second master patted me on the shoulder and whispered in my ear, "Liang Sheng, don''t be impulsive. Fang Dao is deliberately stimulating you. Don''t be fooled by him."


    "Liangsheng, it''s up to you. None of us can help you. After all, Fang Dao''s position is too high. Even the four heads of our four families are far behind. Turn grief and anger into power. Fang Dao won''t touch Chu Yuyan for the time being. You still have a chance." Ning Lao sighed.


    I clenched my fist and looked at Chu YuYan''s helpless face from a distance. The helplessness of the cruel reality filled my mind.


    The smile on Fang Dao''s side face, like the sarcasm of the cruel reality, made me feel humiliated, indignant and heartache.


    The woman I love is getting married today, but the bridegroom is not me...


    the vision spread to the whole audience, and no one looked at me. I was like a clown abandoned by the cruel reality, trampled under the feet of people, cold and heartless.


    Even Li Qinghao did not say a word for me.


    I have thought about exposing my identity, but now Fang Dao, as the saint son of the Fang family, is at the same level as the prince of the Li family. Even if I expose my identity, what''s the use? Can you change Chu Yuyan?


    Will the Fang family hand over Chu Yuyan because of my identity?


    The answer is No. the Li family and the Fang family are hostile. Once I expose my identity, the Fang family will be more tough and will never make friends.


    Even, I will attract countless murders, too dangerous, I can only say to myself, bear again.


    When the husband and wife worship each other, Chu YuYan''s eyes are moist and filled with two lines of clear tears.


    After bowing, Fang Dao straightened his back. His face was full of strong abuse. He deliberately said: "Yuyan, from today on, you are my concubine. You have to serve me all your life. I want you to go east, but you can''t go west. You have to do what I want you to do."


    "But don''t worry, I know you don''t want to marry me, and I''m worried about your husband, so I''ll give you a chance. As long as one day your husband can take you away from me, I''ll never say a word, but only if your husband has this ability."


    "However, I only give you one chance. If Li Shaobai can''t do it, it''s a pity. As a result, I don''t have to say much about it."


    Chuyuyan a listen, the whole person is very aggrieved, two lines of clear tears uncontrollably slide across the cheek.


    This scene, fell in my eyes, heart tingling to the peak, even breathing is extremely difficult, like a big stone, is pressing in the heart, let me not turn over.


    I''m biting my teeth. I''m not without strength, but lack of status. In China, status is more important than anything else. It''s an authority representing strength!


    It''s a pity that I can''t expose my identity, or I won''t even have a chance to save Chu Yuyan.


    "Li Shaobai, you have heard what I said. Remember to work hard. I will give you some time to reach my level, and then come back to me. However, if the time is too long, I can''t help it, then I can''t manage so much. When you are qualified, I can''t be sure that Chu Yuyan is my broken shoe." Fang Dao said with a smile.But at this time, Fang Dao looked at me, suddenly stunned, don''t know what appeared behind me, "eh?"


    Then, subconsciously, the people around looked together.


    "Well?"


    "Who is she?"


    "This man is very familiar. I seem to have seen him somewhere."


    "Such a beautiful woman must be beautiful when she is young."


    Fang Sheng suddenly frowned, looking shocked, but also mixed with deep doubts, "how is she... How is this possible? Isn''t she long gone? "


    At the same time, Li Qinghao breathes cold air crazily, and has a strong admiration in his eyes, as if he had seen the woman he admired most in his life.


    Li Qinghao was very excited. He stood up in the shaking, his mouth slightly open, completely ignoring his identity, and yelled: "you... What''s the matter with you? I''m Qinghao


    I followed Li Qinghao''s eyes and looked back. In the stone steps outside the main hall of the Fang family, a middle-aged woman with pale complexion but full of the color of sinking fish and falling geese was stepping on the stone steps and coming towards the main door of the hall.


    Li Qinghao was so excited that he even left his seat and ran outside the hall, saying in a hurry: "it''s really... It''s really you! Why are you here? Where have you been all these years? Do you know how much I miss you? Look at you. How thin are you? Sick. "


    When the middle-aged woman stepped on the last stone step, she kept walking and ignored Li Qinghao completely. She walked coldly past the main entrance of the main hall and said coldly, "today, I came to Fang''s house on my husband''s order just for one thing."

 Chapter 442

    "Today, I came to Fang''s house at the order of my husband just for one thing."


    The middle-aged woman''s simple words, suddenly reverberated, immediately triggered the suffocation of the whole audience.


    Even Fang Sheng, who is the head of the Fang family, has to look moved at the moment.


    "It''s her! I recognized it


    "Father Li''s adopted daughter..."


    "the legitimate Li family, the big Oolong who was fighting with the Li family in Tiejiang, the wife of Li Qingcheng!"


    "It was the evil woman in those days..."


    "Li... Li Mumei!"


    ...


    I was stunned to see her coming from me.


    Isn''t this my mother?


    However, my mother ignored me at all. She took me as transparent, pretended to be a strange face, passed me by and stood in front of Fangdao.


    My mother''s station seems to be soft, but she was born with the luxury, but she was so surprised that Fang Dao suddenly retrogressed and said, "I''ve met Mrs. Li, Fang Dao."


    My mother ignores everything. With a cold expression, she looks directly at Fang Sheng behind Fang Dao and says in a cold voice: "come here today, according to my husband''s order, release Chu Yuyan from her engagement with Fang Dao."


    "Because Fang''s move is no doubt a provocation to Tiejiang''s authority, more like a provocation to the Li family''s authority. My husband says that the family leader doesn''t care, but it doesn''t mean that he is the only legitimate member of the orthodox family. Li Qinghao can never be allowed to lower the Li family''s appearance and let outsiders provoke him again and again for no reason!"


    "If you don''t break the engagement and annoy your husband, the day you take charge of the Li family will be the day when the Fang family will bear the anger. There is no empty word."


    ..


    with these words, the whole audience was shocked. No one was surprised, no one was flustered!


    "What this means is that... Li Qingcheng, the orthodox lineage who left the Li family, wants to go back to the Li family?"


    "Madman, Li Qingcheng is absolutely mad. Before he recognized his ancestors, he dared to fight against the Li family alone. He was unscrupulous and could do anything!"


    "Besides, Li Qingcheng never tells lies!"


    "If Fang family doesn''t make a choice and is in charge of Li family this time, with Li Qingcheng''s madness, it will definitely be the rhythm of all-round war between Li family and Li family, which will have a huge impact."


    At this moment, Fang Sheng''s face was more ugly than ever, showing a very strong fear. My mother asked my father to come, but it was no less than the presence of Mr. Li. It was extremely overbearing!


    I stood behind my mother, staring at her, the whole person was shocked, thinking, what is mother doing? Can''t you expose your identity? Why are you here? Isn''t that the same as helping me in disguise?


    But soon, I figured it out, because I once told my mother that Chu Yuyan probably didn''t want her to marry others, which made me a third party!


    Most importantly, my mother has been pretending that she doesn''t know me. Obviously, she uses my father''s name to frighten the family, cut off the relationship between Fang Dao and Chu Yuyan, and then let me compete openly!


    I quickly moved away from my sight and looked at Fang Sheng in front of me. I found that his expression was like eating dog excrement, and he also had a gloomy face and said, "Li Mumei, are you threatening me?"


    My mother, fearless and powerful, replied, "yes, I''m threatening you. My husband said that if you dare to let Chu Yuyan marry Fang Dao, you can try him. Li''s family, as a member of his family, is just a matter of words. His adoptive father doesn''t move Fang''s family to maintain the balance of China, But my husband is not the same. Fang Sheng, you''d better weigh the relationship clearly. "


    "My husband has never made trouble in his life, but if someone dares to make trouble with him, it''s a pity. He has to accept the end of making trouble."


    "In addition, my husband and nameless are close friends."


    "You Fang Sheng was so angry that he blew his beard and glared. He was threatened by my mother and had no way.


    The square way one Leng, urgent voice way: "this... Absolutely not!"


    Fang Sheng gritted his teeth and became angry. He was helpless and looked more and more scared.


    Then Fang Sheng took a subconscious look at Fang Dao and said, "Dao Er, this matter is not a simple dispute between the younger generation, it has involved the whole Fang family, you...


    " I... "Fang Dao was struck by thunder, which is rare and unbelievable.


    My mother put in a word and said, "this time I''m here, the purpose is very simple. I''m going to break my engagement and release Chu Yuyan. I can''t continue to provoke the Li family, but it''s a matter of younger generation after all. I can compete with my conscience. But if I use this kind of evil tactics again, neither I nor my husband will allow me to have a second time, let alone allow others to use this kind of means to secretly provoke the Li family, Otherwise, my husband will definitely return to the Li family! There is no way to stop it. "


    Fang Sheng was very upset and scared. He had nothing to say.


    As for Fang Dao, for the first time in front of me, he couldn''t control himself. He was oppressed by my mother''s words and had no resistance.But suddenly, Li Qinghao came back and stood in front of my mother. He was very unhappy and said, "Mumei, why did Li Qingcheng leave the Li family so long? What qualification does he have to speak? "


    "His identity, his position, is enough to crush everything you have." My mother replied coldly.


    All of a sudden, Li Qinghao''s voice seemed to be stuck. He had nothing to say, and was humiliated by my mother indirectly.


    As a result, Li Qinghao was not angry with my mother. Her eyes were still so strange that I felt very uncomfortable and wanted to beat him.


    But suddenly, my mother turned around, staring at me with her eyes, and said, "Li Shaobai, you are very good. My husband and I see everything about you. I can control the southern Tiejiang River by myself and turn the tide around. I am a very excellent talent."


    "Li... Mrs. Li, are you here?" I pretended and bowed.


    My mother was full of deep meaning smile, "we husband and wife, no son, so my husband and I jointly decided, from today on, officially accept you as the adopted son, become a real Li family, enjoy the identity and status of Li family''s son!"


    "And Chu Yuyan, you can compete fairly with Fang Dao."


    I was shocked again, I became the son of the Li family???


    Looking at my mother''s eyes, I instantly understand her deep meaning, she is suggesting that I am not status? I didn''t, she gave it to me, but I need to do other things myself.


    I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Even though I had a lot of doubts in my heart, I still bowed down and said, "thank you for the gift of Mrs. Li. I will be filial to you."


    "Not yet?" My mom said.


    I secretly a smile, as expected or mother understand me.


    So I said, "yes, adoptive mother."


    My mother nodded a little, and then turned her head back. All the people around her were tongue tied, and they were so shocked that none of them could speak.


    My mother didn''t even look at it, so she said, "Fang Sheng, don''t you break the engagement soon? Do you really want to force my husband to fight with the Fang family before you stop? "


    Fang Sheng looks embarrassed. He doesn''t want to compromise and is afraid.


    After a few seconds of silence, Fang Sheng seemed to have a choice. He gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t believe it today. What''s more, I don''t believe how capable a lineage who has been away from the Li family for more than 20 years can be. What''s more, I''ve already paid homage to Chu Yuyan. It''s a foregone conclusion! Our family is not vegetarian, either


    ...


    words of the author: add more changes to the crown of 13400 kings.

 Chapter 443

    "Do you want to pay homage? Before entering the bridal chamber, they are not formal couples. " My mom said.


    Fang Sheng snorted coldly, patted the armrest fiercely, and countered: "so what? Our Fang family is intransigent today. What about Li Qingcheng? He''s been away from the Li family for more than 20 years. He''s nothing


    "Since you fangs like to play, I''ll play with you to the end this time." My mother suddenly cold face, deep sigh.


    After that, my mother waved her hand gently. In a flash, a dark shadow came from outside the hall and stood beside my mother. She covered her face and couldn''t see clearly.


    For a time, everyone boiling, can not help but be shocked.


    "Who is this man?"


    "Nameless?"


    "No name?"


    My mother did not respond, but slowly raised her hand and pointed to Fang Dao, "capture Fang Dao and take him back to the Li family. Fang''s family won''t let people go, and we won''t let people go."


    The shadow nodded and moved in an instant. The speed was appalling. A strong breath suddenly broke out. The sense of depression made people breathe heavily and their legs soften.


    "Who?"


    "How dare you?"


    "Those who hurt the son will die!"


    At this time, three old men appeared in the main hall of Fang family. They attacked the shadow from three directions with the same speed.


    At this moment, the audience exclaimed again.


    "Master Fang!"


    "Three old fangs!"


    "Three top half step masters."


    All of a sudden, the shadow stopped walking and stopped moving forward. The sharp eyebrows of the sword were slightly raised and the three elders of the Fang family were allowed to attack him.


    I saw three old men form a trend of attack, when the shot is all kill move, merciless.


    The black shadow sneered, and his eyes suddenly became evil. "I''m not nameless, but it seems that you all think I''m really dead."


    Then, with her right fist clenched, her terrible knuckles crackled, and her momentum suddenly rose up, which immediately hit one of the old men''s chest.


    This fist seems simple, but it is as if it has the power to return to the original state. At the moment of touching, it directly smashes the old man''s ribs, penetrates the old man''s chest, and makes the fist appear on the old man''s back...


    second kill!


    The other two elders, pale with fear, stopped in a hurry and stopped two meters away from the shadow.


    "Is this... The pinnacle of nature?"


    "Who are you?"


    Black shadow ignored, immediately forced out his hand, and pulled out his internal organs. Suddenly, blood splashed all over black shadow.


    Putong ~ ~


    the old man who was pierced through his chest died of Qi and blood on the spot and fell to the ground.


    The dark shadow threw away his internal organs, and his evil spirit reached the extreme. "Who dares to come? I haven''t killed anyone for a long time. I don''t mind killing more. "


    Cruelty, blood, terror and evil spirit!


    I was so nauseous that my stomach turned sour and I almost vomited. The scene before me was so creepy that I had never seen it before.


    And at this moment, all around a horror, the air filled with a thick smell of blood, no one in the audience is not afraid, no one is not afraid!


    "Who is he?"


    "Even the top half of Fang''s family can be killed..."


    ..


    Fang Sheng''s face changed greatly, and he could not sit still any more. He said, "who are you? How dare you kill my Fang family! You two, kill him here


    On hearing this, the two elders, despite their fear, showed their ruthlessness and joined hands again at the same time.


    Black shadow took a light look at it. Instead of retreating, he moved forward in a flash of thunder. He couldn''t see the process clearly, but heard bursts of shrill screams.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah ~ ~"


    when the shadow continued to move forward and calmly walked to Fangdao, there were only three old people left behind. One of them died, and the other two were all broken. They fell to the ground and screamed a few times, then they lost their breath.


    This moment, time seems to be infinite slow down, the shadow step figure, if kill God, once the hand, never merciful!


    All the people, including Fang Dao and Fang Sheng, were scared as if they were facing the enemy, as if they had seen Satan from hell!


    "This man... Can even kill the three elders of the Fang family!"


    "What is the strength of this man?"


    "My God..."


    Fang Sheng was very anxious and quickly drank: "Mr. Ares, stop this man! You can''t let him take the aisle. "


    As soon as these words came out, from the depths of Fang''s main hall, came the crazy laughter of foreigners.


    "Powerful, very powerful, very powerful!"!!! I haven''t met this kind of opponent for a long time. Ha ha ha, it''s exciting


    A foreign white man blinked in front of Fang Dao and stood in the middle of the dark shadow''s road. He was 1.9 meters tall. His fists were covered with calluses and his face was covered with scum. His body was very rough and his expression was full of strong fighting spirit. It seemed that he didn''t care about Fang Dao, but the dark shadow in front of him."No.10 in the sky... Ares? It''s said that ares is belligerent. I didn''t expect you to be a member of the Fang family The shadow stopped moving forward and spoke faintly.


    Speaking fluent Chinese, the white man laughed and said, "since you know me, why don''t you name me and let me know who you are? Otherwise, I don''t even know who I killed myself. "


    "Name? If you can win, I''ll tell you The shadow laughed.


    With the echo of the shadow''s words, all around suddenly exclaimed.


    "Ares! Mr. ares


    "No.10 on the list, Ares


    "This man is so big that he dares to say that to Mr. Ares, and he dares to call himself his own. He''s dead, absolutely dead!"


    ...


    the white man squinted, without any words, just a blow, simple and direct, but with amazing power of terror.


    The same is true of dark shadow, who also raises a fist, and the two hit each other at the same time.


    At the moment of the two fists'' contact, there was a strong wind blowing on my face, which made my feet unsteady and I almost fell down.


    When I kept my feet steady, I saw the black shadow and the white man motionless, as if they were winning or losing in one move!


    The white man first drew back his fist and laughed madly for three times. Then he stepped back, turned around and looked at Fang Sheng, and said with a smile, "I finally found an opponent today, but I''m sorry, Mr. Fang Sheng. I can''t beat him for the time being."


    "How is that possible? Ares, you are the best in our family. Can''t you win this man? Qinglong and we are just cooperating. We won''t help you easily. Kill him quickly Fang Sheng''s face is more and more ugly, which is worse than eating dog dung.


    The white man shook his head. "Sorry, if you can''t win, you can''t win."


    At this point, the white man turned around again, his eyes were full of fighting spirit, and said with a smile: "you are very strong, very powerful. You are the first person who is stronger than me in China besides the four envoys of Qinglong. Huaxia is really rich in land and resources, but I still want to know who you are! Can you tell me one or two? "


    The shadow was silent and did not respond for a long time, but no one dared to talk nonsense.


    Until a few minutes later, black shadow laughed at himself, "since it''s now, it''s meaningless to cover it up. It''s just that I''ve been dead for more than 20 years. I''m afraid no one remembers me. I finally got out of the tianbang ranking. I wanted to live my life at ease. Who expected that things would turn out like this? I tell you, why not? "


    Then, the shadow slowly untied the veil of the mask, revealing an evil face.


    "Ben Zun... Has always been the line does not change name, sit do not change surname."


    "The Soviet Union broke the army!"

 Chapter 444

    The true face is revealed.


    As soon as Su broke the army, the whole audience was shocked and gasped.


    "It''s him! I''m not dead


    "Kill the gods! The Soviet Union has broken the army


    "Li Qingcheng is the first Dharma protector under the throne. Kill the God Su and break the army!"


    "His strength is so strong, even ares is not his opponent."


    Even though I have known the identity of the man in black for a long time, I am still in a state of infinite shock at the moment when he talks about Su''s breaking the army.


    However, uncle paojun was not influenced by anyone at all. He walked towards Fangdao again. His evil smile seemed to make his heart stop beating.


    Fang Jiasan died of old age.


    Ares, the first person in the Fang family, is defeated and admits defeat!


    Broken uncle up and down, full of a kind of who is fighting atmosphere!


    Dare to ask at the moment, who can be the enemy?!


    "You! Don''t come here Fang Dao was so scared that he trembled all over. He could not keep his usual calm any longer. His steps kept retreating and his legs were shaking desperately. If he saw the most terrible enemy.


    Uncle paojun didn''t make any response, but his pace has proved his attitude.


    Fang Sheng face unprecedented upheaval, immediately rushed down the high position, stood with Fang Dao, cheered: "Su break the army, you don''t want to fool around here, otherwise Qinglong shot, you will die!"


    "Green dragon? Qinglong won''t do it at will. His enemies are nameless. Fang Dao, as Qinglong''s disciple, is only a nominal disciple at most. " Broken Army uncle evil strange smile, never stop forward, it seems that no one can stop his steps!


    "Are you threatening me? Ares, what are you doing? " Fang Sheng is shocked and tries to persuade ares to help.


    As a result, Ares Leng does not fight, but also emphasizes that he is not an opponent. If he fights to death, the Fang family will lose a lot, which is not worth it.


    "I didn''t expect that the Li family is so rich! The Li family is still unknown. Only the first Dharma protector Su of Li Qingcheng breaks through the army, can make our Fang family such a field. This... "Fang Sheng is anxious.


    Until uncle paojun came to Fang Sheng and took a look at Fang Dao.


    Just at this glance, Fang Sheng immediately said, "stop! Stop it! I promise you to give up the engagement and release Chu Yuyan! "


    "No, absolutely not!" Fang Dao is more urgent than Fang Sheng. He stares at me from a distance.


    I ignored Fang Dao and ignored his existence. I thought that you had a backstage and kept suppressing me. Now it''s my young master''s turn to come out backstage and crush me as soon as I come out!


    In the past, Fang Dao had status and status. Although he was not as high as Fang Dao, I was a descendant of the Li family. I even recognized a false adopted son with my mother. Who is afraid of who?


    "No? I beg your pardon? We have made it very clear that as long as the Fang family is willing to release Chu Yuyan, we will never interfere in the affairs of the younger generation and allow you to have a benign competition, but if it is vicious, there will be no next time. " Broken Army uncle evil said with a smile.


    Fang Dao just swallows the words back, and dares not put a fart.


    Fang Sheng took a deep breath, no matter whether Fang Dao answered or not, he waved his hand directly, "let go! I declare that today''s marriage between Chu Yuyan and Fang Daoer is invalid. "


    "I, I, this..." Fang Dao opened his eyes. His face was as pale as ashes, and his face was full of strong disbelief. Subconsciously, he looked at me again. He could not help but gnash his teeth and scolded: "Li Shaobai, you are lucky. I didn''t expect that someone would help you. It''s your chance that you don''t want to plant willows and become a Tiejiang man. Otherwise, you can''t get rid of me It''s not your personal strength to win


    "You''re right, but as you said, luck is sometimes part of strength." I smile, did not expect the situation will have such a big reversal, a burst of dark cool heart.


    Fang Dao was furious for the first time. He opened his mouth and swore, "Li Shaobai, luck belongs to luck, but these are not your own. As the saint son of Fang family, I am worthy of the name. What about you? It''s just an adopted son. It''s all given to you by others. You don''t even have the blood of the Li family. You just have the same surname. "


    I''m very uncomfortable to hear that. Can I tell him that these belong to me, or even less.


    The answer is no, so I can only pretend to be shameless, hook fingers to Fang Dao, deliberately stimulate him, said: "yes, I like it, others give it, isn''t it mine? Are you not satisfied with Fang Dao? Dare to bite me. "


    "You! Shameless Fang Dao was furious.


    "Are you shameless? Do you know what your behavior was called in ancient times? It''s called the woman of the strong occupation. Do you understand? " I picked pick eyebrow, thought finally have this identity, can in front of so many people, on the spot refute ironic square way.


    At this moment, I feel that I have an unprecedented abundance of confidence!


    The son of the Li family, even if he is recognized, he is also the son of the Li family!Most of all, I just know who I really am. I don''t care what Fang Dao thinks. He is just jealous of me.


    But I didn''t expect that Fang Dao changed his words and gritted his teeth and said, "this matter concerns the Fang family. I promise to release people, but Su paojun''s elder, you also said that as long as you promise to release people, you won''t interfere in the younger generation''s affairs, so next I will propose marriage to the Chu family by formal means."


    "Yes, I don''t care if I let you go. You can solve the problems of the younger generation by yourself, but here''s a premise. Don''t provoke Tiejiang or the Li family in an obscure way." Uncle paojun nodded.


    Fang Dao''s eyes flashed and he immediately said, "yes, now I''m aiming at Li Shaobai. I don''t involve any family power."


    Speaking of this, Fang Dao stares at me, "Li Shaobai, now let''s put everything aside. Let me make a statement first. Now it''s just a contest between us, not involving any provocation of family forces. But Li Shaobai, don''t think you won, but you still have to lose, because I will propose marriage in the name of the saint son of Fang family. What about you? Everything is given to you by others. What do you have that you can handle? "


    "The son of the Li family? Do you think you are really the son of the Li family? Although the Li family is powerful, it may not be able to accommodate you as an outsider! I''m afraid outsiders call you the son of the world on the surface, but you can''t be the son of the world on the inside. "


    "The most ridiculous thing is that you are recognized by others, Li Shaobai. Do you think you are shameful?"


    I almost didn''t get angry. Fang Dao changed his concept and instead proposed marriage as the saint son of the Fang family. How could I, the son of the Li family, be better than him?


    There is no doubt that the Chu family will choose Fang Dao.


    Unless... Chu Wenyang can come out!


    The problem is that Chu Wenyang can''t get out. Now he is being investigated.


    I secretly scold Fang Dao to be damned, what he uses is this, while no one in Chu family is in charge, he strongly proposes marriage!


    This is like the original way, but also aboveboard, no matter who, there is no reason to say he is not.


    Fang Dao is so cruel!


    "Li Shaobai, I can put people back, but I''m sorry, Chu Yuyan will come back to Fang''s house soon, and this time she will be the woman of our way openly and justly!" Fang Dao said harshly.

 Chapter 445

    Fang Dao''s quick move is really cruel. When the Chu family is out of control, he strongly proposes marriage. In this way, the Chu family will promise to ease the situation of the Chu family.


    Family marriage does not consider feelings at all, and most of them give priority to interests.


    It has to be said that Fang Dao, the Holy Son, is really worthy of the name. He can make a perfect decision in such a short time.


    And now, the most appropriate way for me to put it in front of me is to fish out Chu Wenyang.


    The key is to get Chu Wenyang out. It''s not so easy. It not only needs the Li family''s strong interpersonal relationship, but also takes time.


    Fang Dao certainly won''t give me time!


    This is equal to, I still have to watch Chu Yuyan marry Fang Dao and become the exclusive woman of other Fang Dao.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I said, "I will go to the Chu family to propose marriage in the name of the son of the Li family!"


    This is the only way to postpone the war except to bring out Chu Wenyang. At least I propose marriage in the name of the son of the Li family. The Chu family should struggle for a while before they can make a choice between the Fang family and the Li family. They gave me a little time, and even a little, I was satisfied.


    But as soon as I blurted out, Fang Dao''s whole body laughed, "Li family Shizi? Do you really think you are the son of the Li family? How many people really recognize you? It''s just a false name. Unless you are the prince of the Li family with real power, you can''t fight me this time. "


    "Fang Dao, you don''t have to be sarcastic here. I''ll go to the Chu family to propose marriage, just like you. As a result, I''ll wait and see." I fought back and didn''t have to rely on Li Qi to speak for me any more.


    Fang Dao gradually regained his confident face and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll wait and see how you are going to get out this time."


    "Well, it''s just a competition among the younger generation. You must not interfere in Su''s breaking the army. Otherwise, it will not only damage your face, but also the dignity of the Li family." Fang Sheng also slowed down and immediately made a voice to check and balance.


    Broken Army uncle raised the corner of his mouth, did not say a word, slowly came back.


    But no matter how we compete with each other, we are always looking at the man who broke the army!


    The leisurely pace, the awe inspiring smile, and the horrible way of hand, seem to be imprinted on everyone''s mind and can never be erased.


    "Su''s return from breaking the army..."


    "even ares can''t win him. He admits defeat. This time, Su''s appearance will definitely return to tianbang."


    "Ares is the tenth in the sky list. Guess what is the number of Su breaking the army?"


    "I don''t know. The strength of the Soviet Union''s broken army is quite different from that of that year. We can''t guess it in vain. We can only know it when the results are listed."


    The outsider suddenly changed the topic and began to talk about the name of Li Qingcheng.


    "Li Qingcheng didn''t come. If he wants to return to the Li family, I''m afraid he will be the head of the family."


    "I think Li Qingcheng mostly doesn''t want to go back to Li''s home. He has a big estrangement from Mr. Li. This is a firm fact. Who let Mr. Li abandon him in those years?"


    "But even so, the strength of the Li family is obvious to all. It''s definitely stronger than the Li family. These years, it''s not declining, but it''s really hiding its power."


    "Well, just now Mrs. Li said that Li Qingcheng and nameless are close friends! That''s the point, OK? "


    At this time, my mother gave a dry cough.


    Just a dry cough made the whole audience in awe.


    Then, my mother said, "it''s rare to return to Beijing. This time, I will stay in the Li family, serve my righteous father Tianxing, and spend my old age with him. As for Li Shaobai, the son of the Li family, I will also go back to the Li family and tell him."


    With that, my mother turned around and walked forward side by side with the broken uncle.


    "Mumei! You, you wait for me. " Li Qinghao is in a hurry.


    When passing by me, Li Qinghao gave me a complicated look. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Then he followed my mother''s steps and left the Fang family hall.


    I almost didn''t hit anyone. Li Qinghao is absolutely coveting my mother''s beauty!


    As a son, I''ve already scolded Li Qinghao in my heart!


    After my mother left, Fang Sheng snorted and said, "I didn''t expect to make this field today, but fortunately, thanks to Dao er''s wisdom, he had the chance to save the situation."


    "Thank you very much." Fang Dao bows his hands.


    As a result, Fang Sheng sighed again, went to Ares and asked, "Mr. Ares, how did you feel when you fought against Su paojun just now?"


    "In a word, it''s very powerful. I''m not an opponent for the time being. Even I doubt that he didn''t use all his strength in his fist just now, so he should deliberately keep some strength. I''m afraid there will be a big change in the sky list this time. Su can definitely be in the top eight! And I''ll be pushed out of the top ten and become the top eleven. " Ares sighed.


    When I heard this, I was very shocked. I didn''t expect that the strength of the broken uncle was so strong and terrible.All of a sudden, Fang Dao snorted. In front of everyone, he began to satirize me. His tone was sour. "I need someone else to help you. It''s shameless. I don''t think it''s anything to return the son of the Li family."


    "That''s ridiculous. Why do you propose marriage in the name of the son of the Li family? In any case, it must be me, not Li Shaobai, who will be chosen by the Chu family in the end. "


    "Because after all, you are not the blood of the Li family. Even if you are a real son, you can only be a real son forever. You are a righteous son who is not popular with others, and you can''t be the prince of the Li family."


    "Li Shaobai, you are doomed to lose this time. When I marry Chu Yuyan, I will trample on your dignity completely, and I will never give you any chance again."


    "Once I marry Chu Yuyan to the Fang family, I''ll cook mature rice with raw rice. I want you to understand what it''s like for your woman to be in my crotch!"


    "Li Shaobai, you can only watch your woman become my plaything!"


    Speaking of this, Fang Dao waved his hand and immediately ordered his servants to send Chu Yuyan back to Chu''s home.


    Under the escort of several servants, Chu Yuyan moved the lotus step helplessly and passed by my position. She read two words gently.


    "Waiting for you."


    ...


    Chu Yuyan leaves and is sent back to Chu''s home by Fang Dao''s people, but it doesn''t mean she won''t come back.


    Fang Dao narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer: "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, I didn''t want to step on you so quickly, but you''ve jumped too high recently and made damage again and again. I really can''t bear it."


    "In addition, Chu Yuyan, the peerless beauty, I''ve decided I can''t bear it now. If I can, I hope that on the night when I marry Chu Yuyan, you''d better come to my room to listen in and feel what it''s like."


    "I really don''t mind, let you listen more, ha ha ha!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the crown of 13600 kings!

 Chapter 446

    I feel very uncomfortable when I hear that. Fang Dao said this kind of crazy cruel words in front of so many people. It''s a psychological distortion.


    But, Leng is no one dares to point out, no one dares to voice at will, all a silence.


    But when I look around, I can see from the eyes of others that most of them are standing on the side of Fangdao. For me, they are all looking down on people. It seems that I can''t fight Fangdao.


    I gave a sneer. I didn''t want to talk to Fang Dao any more. I didn''t even say goodbye. I turned around and left.


    After leaving the Fang family, I was ready to go to the Chu family to see Chu Yuyan at the first time. As a result, when I arrived at the gate of the Chu family, I was just not allowed to enter. The people of the Chu family said that it was a critical moment now, and they would not let Chu Yuyan follow me or see the way before they made a choice.


    Standing outside the door of Chu''s house, I was blocked by the door again. I sighed secretly. This is always the case between Chu Yuyan and me. At first, it was song Shaocheng, then Chu Wenyang, and then Fangdao. It seems that every time, I can''t really meet her.


    Can''t help sighing, full of complex mood, I went back to Ningfu.


    It wasn''t long after I arrived in Ningfu, but I didn''t sit hot. The news came from the Li family. I was asked to go to the Li family in person to meet Mr. Li, and officially became the son of the Li family.


    Without saying a word, I rushed to Li''s house and entered Li''s gate again.


    The Li family is still the same as it was at the beginning. They are very defensive and surrounded by people.


    As soon as I entered the gate, I was led by someone.


    And this time, the destination is not Li Qinghao''s Qianzheng palace, but Li''s nameless courtyard.


    Walking, hundreds of meters apart, I can see from a distance that the unnamed courtyard is extremely busy. Outside, there are people of the Li family, young and middle-aged. The door is rarely open.


    However, it seems that the people standing outside the courtyard deliberately didn''t go in, hiding outside and didn''t know what to talk about.


    As the distance approached, I gradually heard them clearly.


    "Well, I think this Li Shaobai is in bad luck. Why did he become the son of the Li family? Because of a sentence from Li Mumei? That''s a lot of face. "


    "What if you become a son of the world? Do you think we''re really going to take him as our son? He''s just an outsider. "


    "An outsider is an outsider. Even if you put on your son''s skin, you are still an outsider."


    "He''s not from the Li family!"


    These people were talking so much outside the courtyard that they didn''t realize that I was getting closer.


    At this time, a young man with eight points similar appearance to Li Qinghao walked out of the yard with a cold face, looking very unhappy.


    The appearance of the youth made all the people outside the courtyard shut up, and no one dared to speak at will.


    "Well! I didn''t expect to see such a situation. People who have disappeared for more than 20 years can even come back. They just choose to be a son of the world without even asking my father. Does she think she is the head of the Li family? The most ridiculous thing is that the old man is still helping this woman. " The young man hummed and spoke with great displeasure.


    Seeing this, the people outside the courtyard agreed quickly and bowed up one by one.


    "Yes, why is this woman? I''ve been away from the Li family for so long with that man. Are you still qualified to talk? This is simply ignoring the son of Li Ji, and even ignoring the Lord Li Qinghao! "


    "Lord Li Qinghao has done so much for the Li family. I didn''t expect that he would be better than a man who has disappeared for more than 20 years. The old man is too eccentric."


    "That''s it. How could it be? It''s so unscrupulous to be granted the title of the son of the world without asking the Lord Li Qinghao. "


    "It used to be six Shizi, but now there''s another one. It''s not so competitive. It''s more or less a threat to Li jishizi."


    ...


    this young man, who is popular among the people and is called Li jishizi, takes a deep breath, looks extremely disdainful, and says coldly: "what I care about is not his Shizi''s identity, he''s just an outsider. It''s not enough to be afraid. What I care about is that Li Mumei ignores my father''s move. It''s really unpleasant."


    "In addition, Li Shaobai will naturally have Fang Dao to deal with him. I don''t need to intervene at all. Once he is defeated by Fang Dao, I''m afraid he won''t be able to stay in his position as a son of the world for long."


    As soon as the words came out, they agreed again, and their words were very flattering, as if in their eyes, this young man named Li Ji was the first born son.


    It wasn''t until I got seven or eight meters away from the gate that they found me.


    Even though they knew that I had heard those words, they didn''t pay any attention to me. Instead, they looked at me with a kind of disgusting eyes.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I walked straight towards the gate.


    But at this time, some people immediately out of the voice to stop.


    "Li Shaobai, how dare you not greet Li jishizi when you see him?"


    "You dare to ignore the existence of Li Ji''s son before you officially become a son of the world. If you become a son of the world, how can you?""Li Shaobai, meet Li jishizi quickly!"


    I stopped to step, face expressionless side face, deeply looked at Li Ji one eye, "equal status, equal status, why should I meet Li Ji?"


    Li Ji didn''t speak. He put his hands behind his waist, as if he didn''t need to speak in person.


    Sure enough, as soon as this action was done, someone immediately spoke for Li Ji.


    "What identity? Do you really think you are from the Li family? "


    "You are an adopted son. Even if you become a real son, you are just a righteous son. You can''t be compared with a real son."


    "Li Shaobai, he who knows current affairs is a hero. I''d like to meet Li jishizi. You are just a righteous Shizi. How can you get so much nonsense?"


    ...


    "nonsense? I''m the righteous son. What are you? Dogleg? What qualifications do you have to talk to me? Besides, people like you can only speak ill of others behind their backs. If you have the ability and courage, you can go in and say it. Go in and repeat what you said before. Do you dare? " I can''t help sneering. I''m in a bad mood. I''m not only forced by Fang Dao to go to Chu Yuyan, but also shut the door. Actually, someone dares to provoke me.


    As soon as I spoke, the figures outside the courtyard were all black, and no one dared to do as I said.


    I turned up the corner of my mouth again, raised a touch of radian, and said with a smile, "what? afraid to? If you speak ill of my adoptive mother, I''ll have to tell you. I''m really sorry. "


    With that, their faces suddenly changed. Li Ji couldn''t help saying, "Li Shaobai, how dare you?"


    "What? You are allowed to speak ill of others, and I am not allowed to tell my adoptive mother? " I smile calmly, the word "adoptive mother" is very hard.


    I don''t know why. I suddenly like the title of yishizi. I like the feeling that I have to pretend to be yishizi when I am clearly a real lineage. It''s like playing a pig and eating a tiger...


    ...


    the author''s words: sorry, I''m late for the update.

 Chapter 447

    Li Jixian said bad things first. Now I want to tell my adoptive mother that he has no way to do anything. Li jiashizi is so angry that he gnashes his teeth.


    In fact, I don''t tell them at all. I just scare them. If I do this, will I become a kind of person with them?


    But I still pretended to be a message, directly into the courtyard threshold, scared Li Ji and others, have followed in, for fear that I would complain.


    There was a secret smile in my heart. How scared are they?


    Simply, I have been pretending, in the moment of entering the yard, but also deliberately look back, raised his head hummed.


    This expression alone made Li Ji''s face change greatly, but he didn''t dare to speak freely in the yard. He gave me a cruel look and suggested that I had better not say it.


    I didn''t bother to talk to them any more and continued to walk deep into the yard.


    Until I came to the inner part of the yard, a big house with open door was full of people, including my mother, broken Army uncle, Li Qinghao and Li Laozi.


    Although there are not many people, I know very well in my heart that all the people who can sit with Mr. Li are the high-ranking members of the Li family.


    I immediately arched my hand outside the door and bowed down to worship, "junior Li Shaobai, I''ve met you here."


    Li opened his eyes indifferently, nodded to me from a distance, and said: "come in."


    "Yes." I resolutely entered the room and stood respectfully in front of all the elders.


    As for Li Ji and others who stayed outside, they all looked ugly and seemed very worried that I would really complain.


    At this time, my mother came over, stood side by side with me, and bowed slightly, "adoptive father, Li Shaobai, is an excellent talent in the south of the Iron River. He once won the first place in four conferences. My husband and I are very optimistic about him, so we decided to accept him as the adoptive son and canonize him as the son of the Li family. Please accept him."


    As soon as my mother finished speaking, Li Qinghao was immediately worried, "Mumei, this matter lacks consideration. How can we say that he was granted the son of the world? Mumei, I''m not aiming at you, but Li Qingcheng''s practice. It''s really arrogant. "


    With the spread of Li Qinghao''s words, several middle-aged people immediately came out to help.


    "Yes, it''s not right."


    "Li Qinghao is right. Li Qingcheng is really arrogant. The old man is still here, so he looks like the owner. What do you mean?"


    "Mumei, Qinghao is right. We are not aiming at you, but Li Qingcheng. He is too arrogant."


    ..


    my mother didn''t care at all. She was very popular. It seemed that she was the most famous elder sister in her generation. She showed her Majesty in an instant and yelled, "my husband''s practice is my practice. If you oppose him, you are against me. Moreover, my husband and I have no children. Li Shaobai and I have been observing for a long time."


    "Mumei..." Li Qinghao is more and more worried. It seems that what he cares about is not my becoming a son of the world, but my father''s practice. As long as it is related to my father, he must oppose it.


    This guy must be salivating for my mother, or for decades, especially the covetous eyes. I want to beat him up.


    "Shut up, you don''t have to talk here!" My mother yelled again.


    Li Qinghao completely counseled, but he really shut up, for fear of provoking my mother, a big man of the Li family, to be like a soft egg in front of my mother...


    I couldn''t help but look at Li Ji outside the door. He was almost angry and his forehead was blue. His face was full of disbelief, as if he couldn''t believe his father would be like this.


    Aware of my eyes, Li Ji stares at me.


    I smile meaningfully, slightly pick eyebrows, it is very dark, I like people to see me unhappy, and can not dry my appearance.


    Then, instead of focusing on Li Ji''s facial expression, I scanned the situation inside the house.


    I have to say that my mother still has a very important position in the Li family. In her words, not only Li Qinghao shut up, but also the rest of the people who opposed her did not say more.


    But even so, I can see from their eyes that they are very unhappy with me, as if they do not welcome me as an "outsider", and even have a faint color of jealousy.


    Master Li suddenly knocked on the ground with his crutch and said, "Qinghao is right. It''s really thoughtless. But now that the words have been released, the Li family can''t break their promise, otherwise they will be criticized. Let''s canonize him as the righteous son... As for the real son, this matter is to be determined."


    When I heard this, I was not surprised at all. Mr. Li was just maintaining the balance of the Li family. In fact, he was still standing from my point of view.


    However, other people thought that Mr. Li was helping them, and they all agreed to smile.


    "The old man is really wise. Since he is a righteous son, we have no objection."


    "Well, if yishizi, that''s OK."


    "I thought it was to be canonized as the real son of the world, which made us worry for nothing, but fortunately, the old man was really fair and impartial, and did not take sides."When I was talking in succession, I saw Li Ji and others outside the door through a mirror, with a look of pride. It seemed that I had already decided that I could only be a righteous son, but a real son was a delusion.


    I don''t care. Through simple contact, I already know that Li Ji and Fang Dao don''t exist at the same level. If I want to deal with Li Ji, I can have a hundred ways. He can be so proud of a little trifle that he is not qualified to be my opponent.


    It''s no wonder that when I met Li Qinghao, he asked me to help his son ascend the throne of Prince. I dare say that not only his daughter is ugly, but also his son is a straw bag.


    "Haven''t you written about your righteousness yet?" My mother suddenly tugged at me.


    I quickly bowed my hands and bowed down, "thank you for your canonization. I can''t repay you. I will do my best for the Li family in the future."


    "Well, there is no so-called ceremony for the conferment of the righteous son. Don''t think it''s the Li family who sees the outside world." Li said.


    I laughed. "Where? I''m satisfied that Shaobai of the younger generation has won such a great honor. "


    "In that case, leave the rest to Qinghao. He should spread the news. I''m going to have a rest. Let''s go." Mr. Li waved his hand, and his old face was tired.


    Soon, all the people present left the scene one by one.


    At last, Li Qinghao stood up, walked up to me, gave me a wink, and said, "since I have become the righteous son of the Li family, I have something to explain to you. You will come to Qianzheng palace later."


    With that, Li Qinghao left directly.


    Seeing this, my mother didn''t ask the reason. Instead, she whispered in my ear, "are there many questions? Stay in the yard first. This is the place where I live with your righteous. I''ll tell you what you want to know. "

 Chapter 448

    No name courtyard, room.


    When my mother closes the door, she''s the only one except me.


    My mother suddenly showed heartache, looked me up and down, pulled me to sit down, and said, "you child, how can you be so thin? You have such a good environment now. Why are you still like this? "


    This is the nameless courtyard. It''s very safe. I simply shrugged my shoulders, grinned like a child, and said with a smile, "Mom, I''m in good health. Where are you thin? In your eyes, when am I not thin? "


    "Eat more and don''t starve yourself. You don''t have no money now." My mother is more and more distressed, eyes are all doting color.


    I patted the back of my mother''s rough hand, the conversation turned, asked: "Mom, do not say this, the son''s body knows, I now most want to know, is why you will come?"


    "It''s not your father? Sons have become like this, even daughter-in-law are almost robbed, he does not help, scruple this scruple that, I this do mother, can bear? It took me a long time before he agreed to let me go back to Li''s house. " My mom flipped her eyes.


    Then, my mother said: "but this time I come back, I still can''t reveal your identity. This matter involves a lot. I can only give you a righteous son''s name. Hum, that Fang Dao is supported by someone and bullies my son every day. Now you have your son, too. Your father won''t help, and the old lady will support you by herself!"


    My mother said that, it is called a domineering, flexible iron lady.


    I instantly felt a warm current pouring into my heart and asked, "can you tell me specifically? I want you to tell me yourself


    "Silly boy, is that true? Your father has two identities, but these two identities are easily linked, so he can''t show up. What he fears most is that you fall into Qinglong''s hands, do you know? You don''t know how much your father has paid to save you. He has been planning since I was pregnant. " My mother stretched out her hand to trim my collar. She doted on me even more.


    "Is he really estranged from the old man when he left the Li family?" I couldn''t help being curious and asked again.


    My mother laughed, "this is a situation. People outside think that your uncle died. Actually, it''s not. It''s a situation where you die. Your father left Li''s family not because he was estranged from your grandfather, but because of the four envoys of Qinglong."


    Speaking of this, my mother suddenly became very dignified, "more because your father is not only Li Qingcheng, but also nameless!"


    "Your father knows that he can defeat Qinglong, but he can''t defeat the joint efforts of the four messengers at the same time. He has only lived in seclusion for more than 20 years. While accumulating strength, he hopes that you can grow up quickly and become an ordinary person. Well, let''s get involved."


    "That''s why you became the son-in-law of the Ling family at the beginning, but unexpectedly, little Sunan became an ordinary person, but you were not. After all, you went on this road."


    "It''s inevitable for your father to fight with the four messengers. I don''t know what his strength is now. He is always reluctant to tell me, but I know he must have something to do."


    "Even your uncle broke the army, he didn''t say. I was really worried. I was worried that he would lose when the war came."


    "Because losing means death."


    "The reason why the forces behind tianbang do not move the Li family is that there is an unknown existence. If not, the Li family will no longer exist. Otherwise, your grandfather will not be shut up for more than 20 years. There is a reason for all this."


    "Because of your father''s existence, there is a great threat. Tianbang forces will never allow it. You must eradicate your father."


    After listening to these words, my heart became heavy.


    I didn''t expect that my father had lived in seclusion for more than 20 years, and he was willing to be a farmer for me.


    The old man kept his door shut and endured the Li family for more than 20 years, but he was also for me!


    At this moment, countless guilt suddenly swept, I feel that I have a great responsibility for this matter, I have to do something about it.


    And can help, only as soon as possible to break through the strength, become like the existence of broken uncle!


    Even though at the moment I only have the strength at the beginning of the table, I still secretly made up my mind that I must work hard, and I can''t watch my father fight alone.


    My mother seems to see my mind, touched my head, said with a smile: "silly child, you know you want to help, but this is not the scope you can contact, too dangerous, once Qinglong found your identity, you and nameless linked together, it will be a catastrophe, your father also had to show up in advance of the war."


    "If you really want to help, don''t get involved. Try to improve your own strength first. Your physique was transformed by us when you were young. Land resources will be the hardest road for you. It''s very, very difficult."


    "However, once you can cross the threshold of local capital and become a congenital master, your constitution and the pills you take will be very accumulated, and your breakthrough speed will be very fast.""The premise is that you can get over the difficulty of land and capital."


    ..


    I nodded silently. No wonder it''s so difficult for me to break through the local capital. I''m only in the early stage now. It''s because of my physique!


    I can not help but, I am more determined, is bound to help my father in the future!


    What we need to do now is to enhance our strength infinitely!!


    So I comforted and said: "Mom, don''t worry, father, he will certainly be OK, he is just worried about me."


    "Shaobai, you think too simply. This battle involves not only your father, but also the life and death of the whole Li family. The power behind tianbang is too powerful... Once your father loses to the four messengers, the Li family will be destroyed." My mother sighed, looking worried.


    I was also nervous and asked: "Mom, you have been talking for so long, but you haven''t told me what is the power behind tianbang? How powerful is it? "


    My mother took a deep breath, "four messengers, only Qinglong appeared in the list of tianbang. As the existence of suppressing tianbang, it''s better than Qinglong, and it''s just for each other."


    "In addition, the other side is very mysterious and can control the tianbang. In other words, Qinglong is just a thug of the other side. I even suspect that there are stronger forces in this force than Qinglong. Otherwise, how can Qinglong be suppressed? Are you not afraid of his rebellious nature? "


    "As for this power, it''s too secret. We can only vaguely guess that it should be the old Rothschild, the first family in the world!"


    "But it''s just a guess, no one can be sure."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the crown of 13800 kings.

 Chapter 449

    The Rothschild family!


    I heard about this family when I was a poor boy.


    Rumor has it that this family is extremely mysterious. It has survived several wars, and its strength is almost unmatched. It has trillions of dollars in assets, and no one knows the exact amount.


    However, this is just a rumor. No one knows the truth.


    ..


    after chatting with my mother, I went out of the room and, according to Li Qinghao''s words, left the nameless courtyard and went to Qianzheng palace.


    Because of the righteous son''s identity, this time I entered the palace alone, but no one stopped me. The road was very smooth, and some people guided me personally.


    When he came to the courtyard where he had met, Li Qinghao was still drinking tea, but his face was not good-looking.


    As soon as I arrived, Li Qinghao poured me a cup of tea and said, "this time I call you, I have other things to tell you."


    "Please be frank." I arched my hand and sat down with an affectation.


    Li Qinghao took a look at me, "Li Shaobai, you should not become a righteous son, and then turn back to the enemy?"


    "Why? Are you doubting me, sir I pretended to speak, thinking that this is a great opportunity, with the identity of Li Qingcheng''s adopted son, with the identity of Li Jiayi''s son, it has a huge advantage for me to unify Tiejiang.


    And Li Qinghao, will not give up my chess piece, I almost become the key to control Tiejiang in the future.


    The most important thing is that Li Qinghao can''t hurt me at will now.


    Sure enough, Li Qinghao waved his hand and said, "where? I just want to make sure that you are still on my side. Now that I''m sure, I''ll tell you a few things today. "


    "First, as you are now, it is very advantageous to control Tiejiang''s plan. You have all the advantages, but you are always a righteous son. If you really help me, I can make you half a real son."


    After hearing this, I immediately agreed, "don''t worry, sir, I will help you."


    "I can ignore Li Mumei, but I have to manage Li Qingcheng. A person who has left the Li family for more than 20 years dares to ignore my existence!" Li Qinghao snorted bitterly.


    Next, Li Qinghao said: "in addition, when you take control of Tiejiang, you will help my son Li Ji secretly. As long as he ascends the crown prince, the future leader will win. Li Qingcheng is nothing at all. After all, it''s us, not him, who are really in the Li family now. I think you know the interests better than me."


    "Once my son Li Ji becomes the prince, it can be said that the whole Li family belongs to us. Even Li Qingcheng can''t change it. It''s very simple to make you a half real son, or a real son."


    Empty check, Li Qinghao is playing the trick of white wolf with empty gloves again!


    When Li Ji becomes the prince, doesn''t he kick me away?


    I''m not that gullible.


    So, I nodded and said, "it''s OK, but I also have one condition, that is, I hope you can use the Li family''s contacts to get Chu Wenyang out for me."


    "Do you really want to fight with Fang? He is the saint son of the Fang family, not a role you can fight against, and you are destined to be my son-in-law in the future. Chu Yuyan just gave up. " Li Qinghao frowned. It seemed that he didn''t expect that I would dare to offer him a condition and directly denied it to me.


    I was not in a hurry. I drank a cup of hot tea slowly. When I put down the cup, I said, "you understand me wrong. You fished Chu Wenyang out, not to deal with Fang Dao, but for Tiejiang to take over the south. Now the situation in the south is deadlocked. Someone needs to break the deadlock."


    Li Qinghao stopped talking at that time.


    I secretly sneer at Li Qinghao. He is not only suspicious, but also very stingy. He can only make empty promises. Up to now, he hasn''t taken any practical action. Today, I have to make him pay a price for it.


    Moreover, in order not to make Li Qinghao suspicious, I immediately knocked on the table and said, "yes, I just want to deal with Fang Dao. I will help you wholeheartedly. You won''t even be willing to help me, will you? As long as you help, I won''t have any complaints about the success or failure of Fang Dao and me. Even if I lose, I''m convinced. "


    "If you don''t want to help me, I''ll have to go to my adoptive mother."


    I said the word "adoptive mother" very hard, which made Li Qinghao face coldly. "Li Shaobai, are you threatening me with rebellion?"


    "I''m not threatening you, but you don''t want to help. I promise you to control Tiejiang and help Li Ji. You can''t have no real return, can you? In this case, I am afraid I will not accept it. " I said.


    Li Qinghao became colder and colder. He narrowed his eyes and kept looking at me.


    After a full half minute, Li Qinghao eased his face and suddenly nodded, "you''re right. If you help me like this, I can''t do nothing. But remember, I''ve done something about you and Fang Dao, and the result is success or failure. I hope you don''t put it in front of me and say that there is no next time.""Anyway, you can''t win. This time, it''s to let you give up your heart. After you give up your heart, you''ll do things for me. You''re very useful to me now, and I''m very optimistic about you."


    ...


    "in that case, I would like to thank you for your kindness." I bow my hand again, and I sneer even more. Li Qinghao is just using me, but how can he know that I am also using him?


    But just at this time, outside the courtyard suddenly came a domineering clamor.


    "Well, Li Shaobai, you are in my Qianzheng palace. Who allowed you to come in?"


    "If you hadn''t been wise enough to talk nonsense in front of your elders, I would have broken your leg!"


    "Are you damn deaf? Can''t you hear my son? Is qianzhenggong the one you can come to as soon as you can? "


    "What are you? It''s just a righteous son. Oh no, fake son. What did you do in front of me just now? "


    "Don''t listen, do you? Good, very good, very good. I lost my son''s face outside before, but now I''ve come to Qianzheng palace. If I don''t clean you up, I''ll let you have more memory! "


    I looked back and found that it was Li Ji, Li Qinghao''s son, who was followed by five or six dogs.


    The most ridiculous thing is that my own position just blocked Li Qinghao, so that Li Ji could not see his existence. He was cursing and came to me in a fierce manner.


    As soon as I stepped into the courtyard, the doggies behind Li Ji seemed to see Li Qinghao sitting opposite me, and they were afraid to move forward.


    Only Li Ji came in a daze.

 Chapter 450

    A group of doglegs stopped outside the yard, realizing that the situation was unexpected, and were afraid to come in.


    Only Li Ji was so stupid that he didn''t see Li Qinghao sitting with me and even brought up the teapot to pour me tea.


    The doglegs could not help but exhort and winked at Li Ji.


    "Shizi Li, I think it''s better to forget it?"


    "Yes, you have to forgive and forgive."


    As a result, Li Ji just didn''t see the trick. He stopped and said angrily, "you trash, even a fake son, what are you doing? He broke into Qianzheng Palace today. I can deal with him in a hundred ways. This is my territory! "


    Then, Li Ji took another step, and the whole person was angry.


    I can''t help shaking my head and grinning bitterly, thinking that Li Ji is a bit too careless, even I feel more brainless than Cao Kun at the beginning. Since I can sit in the Qianzheng palace and come in safely, is that a guess? Does the fool know why?


    The problem is that Li Ji didn''t think about the reason at all. His eyes were full of desire for revenge. He wanted to give me a real son''s power in Qianzheng palace and clean me up by the way.


    For Li Ji, who was getting closer and closer, I picked up the tea cup, sipped the tea gently, turned my back to Li Ji and completely ignored him.


    Li Ji was furious and yelled angrily behind me: "dare you ignore me? And the mood for tea? I''ll beat you up later! "


    I ignored him. I slowly put down the teacup and looked at Li Qinghao opposite me. He didn''t look very good. He seemed to make a fool of himself. He seemed to hate iron but not steel. He sighed and said in a soft voice: "this is my son Li Ji...


    " it''s OK, you can teach me. " I light should sentence.


    However, six or seven meters away, Li Ji still didn''t find Li Qinghao''s existence. He still didn''t forgive others and wanted to kill me.


    Li Qinghao sighed again, stood up in an instant, immediately with a serious face, scolded: "Li Ji!! What are you up to? Who do you want to deal with? "


    I just heard the voice of stopping behind me. Then Li Ji said in an unbelievable voice: "father? Why it is you? How can you be with this false son? "


    Speaking of this, Li Ji suddenly changed his words and said, "this Li Shaobai, just outside the old man''s courtyard, deliberately provoked me and damaged my face. Today, father, you are just here. Give me a witness to see how I deal with him!"


    "Shut up, you son of a bitch!" Li Qinghao''s face is more and more ugly. It''s like eating dog dung. He''s dead in front of me.


    "Father? What are you doing Ricketton was in a daze when he arrived.


    Li Qinghao took a deep breath and yelled again, "if you want to shut up, just shut up. How can there be so much nonsense? Who asked you to call Shaobai Shizi like that? Give me some respect! "


    Li Ji completely silly eyes, stuttered, "I... why should I respect him?"


    Li Qinghao first looked at me, then said: "because from today on, Shaobai Shizi is your noble man. You must have his help in your future to achieve great achievements. When Shaobai Shizi unifies Tiejiang, it is the day to return to the Li family to assist you. Don''t slow down Shaobai Shizi, lest you ruin your future!"


    "Help me? Father, when are you... "Li Ji was shocked.


    Li Qinghao glared at him and showed his dignity. His face was full of irrefutable color. He yelled: "you don''t need to know when it is. Only a few of us know about it, because Shaobai Shizi is my person from the beginning to the end. It''s nothing to let you know today, but if the person you bring is outside Qianzheng palace, don''t blame me for being cruel! ¡±


    as soon as these words came out, the dog legs were so scared that they quickly agreed.


    "Yes, I dare not."


    "Please rest assured that we will keep it a secret."


    ..


    in the whole process, I kept my back to my face. I was calm and quietly drinking tea. I didn''t take Li Ji seriously at all.


    Until half a minute later, I slowly turned around, Li Ji stood five meters away, almost stunned.


    I find that I really like the feeling of pretending to be a righteous son even though I''m a true lineage. Especially when Li Qinghao helps me talk, it''s a dull pleasure.


    So, I deliberately picked the eyebrows toward Li Ji, and said with a smile, "Li Ji Shizi, hello."


    Li Ji''s eyes grew bigger and bigger, and he was directly in the same place. For a moment and a half, he couldn''t even say a word. His arrogance and arrogance just now became unbelievable.


    At this time, Li Qinghao said: "Li Ji, from today on, you should respect Shaobai Shizi and not neglect him. If he has any suggestions in the future, you should adopt them more. Do you hear me?"


    "I..." Li Ji was silly.


    "Me what me? Say hello to Shaobai Shizi. Don''t be so virtuous all day long. " Li Qinghao scolded.


    I can''t help straightening my back, putting my hands behind my waist, waiting for Li Ji to say hello to me.Li Ji reacted quickly. Seeing me like this, there were doglegs staring at me outside, and his face turned green.


    Li Qinghao was impatient and urged: "what are you doing? Hurry up. Later you will understand that everything you do for your father today is good for you. Being a father will never harm you. Hurry up


    I secretly laughed. From the moment Li Qinghao intentionally asked me to help Li Ji, he had already cheated his son. If he knew, he would probably vomit blood.


    However, I still kept a calm attitude, and said very calmly: "Li jishizi, you are so acute that you need to make more changes. Since ancient times, all those who can achieve great things are tough minded and very tolerant. I just did that outside the nameless courtyard to see what your character is."


    "Do you hear me? Change your bad temper more in the future. Shaobai Shizi won''t hurt you. It''s all for your own good. " Li Qinghao was very impressed with what I said and helped me speak.


    Li Ji was very depressed and helpless. He had to face bitterly and said plaintively, "father, what''s the matter with you today? Before in front of the old man, why not strongly oppose Li Mumei? Was she beaten down with a word? Isn''t that your character? What''s more, why is there another Li Shaobai now? Father, what''s the matter with you...


    "shut up, is Li Mumei also called by you? Give me some respect. When I see you at the Li''s, you must greet me respectfully and politely. " Li Qinghao was angry, and his words were mixed with deep love.


    I almost couldn''t help it. Li Qinghao really covets my mother''s beauty!


    This damned, mean and suspicious old sex wolf!


    But I have to say: "well, yes, when you meet people, you should be polite and don''t think highly of yourself. This is taboo."


    As soon as I said something, Li Qinghao''s eyes flickered, revealing strange bursts. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He suddenly gave me another look, as if I had become the key to something.

 Chapter 451

    But soon, this strange color was immediately covered up by Li Qinghao. It seemed that in front of Li Ji, it had little influence.


    Then Li Qinghao raised his face and said, "Li Ji, say hello to Shaobai Shizi, and then leave. I have something important to discuss with Shaobai Shizi."


    As soon as Li Ji heard this, he became petrified and his hands, feet and limbs seemed to be nailed.


    Seeing this, Li Qinghao stares at Li Ji. His father''s dignity rises to the peak and says, "Li Ji, are you deaf? People have said hello to you first. Don''t you even know the truth of being a man? "


    Li Ji trembled all over, the whole person was unprecedentedly subdued. He could only take a step and came to me. He arched his hands and said two words.


    "Hello."


    I was just about to nod my head, and I would not continue to embarrass Li Ji. I thought Li Qinghao was in a hurry, and urged: "no sincerity! There''s no sincerity at all. Show some sincerity and say hello! "


    Li Ji''s face was as black as Bao Gong''s. in full view of the public, he first bit his teeth, then took a deep breath, pretended to be sincere and said, "Shaobai Shizi, I''m glad to meet you."


    "No problem, I''m very happy. It seems that you''re really a child to teach, not a dead cow." I nodded.


    Li Ji was extremely upset, but in front of Li Qinghao, he did not dare to refute me at will. He was so angry that his eyes were red.


    At this time, Li Qinghao waved his hand, "since we have met, Li Ji, you should leave first. Don''t disturb us here, and the people you brought along with you. Remember, this matter can''t be spread, only a few of us know."


    "Yes." Li Ji bowed down and turned around. From the beginning, he came domineering and left here, not to mention how depressed he was.


    Soon, as Li Ji and others left, Li Qinghao took me to sit down again. The strange color became more and more intense. A smile was always on the corner of his mouth, and he said, "I''d better call you Shaobai. It seems kind."


    "Say what you have, sir." I took the initiative to pour tea for Li Qinghao, thinking that I would show my sincerity so as not to be suspected by him.


    Li Qinghao drank a cup of tea with satisfaction. Suddenly he put down the cup very hard, and the whole person was all in a daze.


    At that time, I felt a thump in my heart, secretly scolding Li Qinghao, who must have been beating my mother''s idea!!!


    Li Qinghao, an old coyote, can''t find any young beauty with his status? Why do you have to have my mother''s idea? You''re not burned out, are you?


    Li Qinghao licked his lips and said with a smile, "Shaobai, I''m different from you. Aren''t you Mumei''s adopted son now? That means that you can get close to her without limit, and the relationship is extraordinary. In this way, you can speak more good words for me in front of Mumei. Do you think it''s ok? If I find a chance, I will belittle Li Qingcheng to death. It''s better to make their husband and wife discord! "


    "Is it risky to belittle Li Qingcheng? Once she finds out my intention, she will keep a distance from me. Maybe when she gets angry, she will get rid of my righteous son and drive me out of the Li family. " I can''t help but show my embarrassment and secretly scold Li Qinghao as a jerk. He even wants me to stir up the relationship between my mother and my father. His move is a bit insidious!


    Li Qinghao tut said, "I just want you to look for an opportunity. If you don''t have the opportunity, you don''t have to do it. Just help me to say good things. Hey, hey, you know, men... And my wife died early. What do you mean, I don''t have to say more?"


    I couldn''t help choking on the tea and coughing in my chest. Li Qinghao actually dared to say what he meant to my mother face to face. This guy is not simply salivating for my mother, but completely taking up the rhythm for himself!


    It took me half a minute to relax. My heart was full of curiosity and I asked, "Sir, I don''t understand. Can you tell me something? For example, what happened between you and your adoptive mother? "


    Li Qinghao heard that his middle-aged face suddenly showed a burst of anger. He said a series of crosstalk in one breath, and every word was uttered by gnashing his teeth.


    "It''s all right to tell you, but it''s too oppressive. It''s the black spot of my life!"


    "When I was young, I was Mumei''s fiance, but I never thought that I would kill Li Qingcheng halfway and take Mumei''s heart away alive!"


    "Later, I opposed all my strength in the Li family, and then used all kinds of relations to completely stop the evil relationship between Mumei and Li Qingcheng. Once again, I didn''t expect that Li Qingcheng was so tough and dared to fight against the Li family!"


    "Later, what I didn''t expect was that this damned Li Qingcheng was the son of a wild breed left by the old man who had been out in the world!"


    "Now you know the final result, and I''m too lazy to describe it. Anyway, it''s a black spot in my life. Li Qingcheng and I will not live together!"


    "Lao Tzu has been secretly in love with Mumei since he was a child. He thought that he would be able to get married with Mumei when he was married. I didn''t expect that she was with someone else!"


    "Shaobai, you have to help me this time, because this damned Li Qingcheng is a very cunning guy. If he seizes power, it will be very bad for the Li family, so you are not only helping me, but also helping the Li family.""The old man was blinded by Li Qingcheng''s cunning means. Li Qingcheng left the Li family on purpose to create a sense of guilt for the old man. When he returned, he could use this guilt to become the leader of the Li family!"


    "This damned Li Qingcheng can endure it for more than 20 years. But don''t think that Li Qinghao can''t see it."


    "I''ve been frantically seizing power in the Li family these years, so that one day I won''t let the Li family''s industry fall into the hands of a wild seed!"


    At the end of the speech, Li Qinghao''s face turned red, as if he was reasonable. Every sentence seemed to be awe inspiring, and he completely whitewashed his selfish power seeking behavior.


    Moreover, I never thought that my father would be such an image in Li Qinghao''s mind.


    In particular, the word "wild seed" is very uncomfortable for me.


    But in front of Li Qinghao, I could only pretend to be on the same front with him and said, "I see. I didn''t expect that Li Qingcheng was such a person. What a great strategy he had been pursuing for more than 20 years. It was so hateful."


    "Yes, he is a very hateful person, and malicious, ruthless, I really don''t understand why Mumei will be with him, I think Mumei was cheated by him, up to now is still in the dark, only I am the most clear." As soon as Li Qinghao patted the table, he described himself as extremely innocent.


    I nodded slightly, "your feelings, I know, this kind of being robbed of love, is no less than today''s Fangdao, or that we are all the same as the end of the world."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to the crown of 14000 kings.

 Chapter 452

    When Li Qinghao heard the word "Tianya" and his slightly wrinkled middle-aged face, he gradually showed a sense of frustration, which is extremely rare for him as the leader of the Li family.


    Then, after Li Qinghao explained the rules of the Li family, I found a reason at random and quickly left Qianzheng palace.


    Three days later.


    Under the announcement of the Li family, the story of my becoming a righteous son completely spread to all the major families.


    However, in addition to the forces that have good relations with Ningfu, few people come to celebrate, and the whole capital seems calm and calm.


    Xu Kun didn''t come, neither did Wang Lin.


    Just as night fell, Ning and I thought that no one would come, but song Hai, an old bastard, came in person with a big gift.


    Due to the etiquette, Ningfu had to invite him in.


    As soon as song Hai entered Ningfu villa, he immediately turned his back and looked around. His eyes were very cunning. He said with a smile: "congratulations to Ningfu, he Xining, Li Shaobai has become the righteous son of the Li family."


    "Mr. Song, I''m not afraid to step on the door so late." I squinted, thinking song Hai this is clearly a weasel to the chicken new year, no good intentions, what is unexpectedly? A complete irony.


    Song Hai didn''t think so. He also looked at the second master beside me on purpose and said: "Oh, I''m in good health, which is like some people? He''s going to die, and now he''s losing all his strength. "


    The second master had a grudge against song Hai. How can he bear it now? He immediately stepped forward and countered: "is it because of some people''s insidious tactics? I can''t play, but I still have the face to be dealt with by tianbang experts, so what? Isn''t it a corpse? "


    Song Hai is still unmoved, but continues to look around, I do not know what to look for.


    After half a minute, song Haicai said, "I came to Ningfu to congratulate myself. How could the mysterious master of Ningfu not come out to meet me?"


    "You deserve it?" The second master said coldly.


    "If you don''t come out, forget it. I''m here today. It''s Fang Dao''s son who asked me to tell Li Shizi." Song Hai gave a smirk, but it didn''t matter.


    Song Hai, the son of a bitch, has become what he is now, thanks to him. Ling Xiaoxiao''s death was indirectly killed by song Hai. Looking at Song Hai''s sinister face, I almost couldn''t help it several times and wanted to slap him in the face.


    However, judging from the current situation, song Hai''s work for Fang Dao is likely to have a very close relationship with the Fang family. Considering various factors, I didn''t do it. Otherwise, as my righteous son, it would be no big problem to smoke song Hai.


    However, song Hai got up and swaggered on the sofa in Ningfu, saying: "Li Shizi, Fang Daosheng asked me to tell you that you''d better go as soon as possible. He will go to the Chu family to propose marriage soon. If you have any means, please hurry up, so as not to miss the time and regret all your life. Ha ha ha."


    "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, I think you are going to lose this time? Even if you become the righteous son of the Li family, what can you do? Still can not change the status quo, after all, you are not the blood of the Li family, want to get the real help of the Li family, I see difficult ah Song Hai laughs. He laughs recklessly, just like a dog upholding the power of others.


    I can''t help sneering and holding a cigarette in my mouth slowly, "Mr. Song, when have you become Fang Dao''s dog? Don''t you feel ashamed at your age? "


    "Dogleg? No, it''s a cooperative relationship between Fang daoshengzi and me. As long as he targets you, I''ll be happy. Can you manage it? Better than your righteous son? " Song Hai opened his mouth with a smile, and the words "yishizi" were deliberately used very hard.


    Jijiangfa is obviously jijiangfa. The more irritated I am, the happier song Hai will be.


    I kept the radian of my mouth, but I didn''t let song Hai succeed. I immediately said ironically, "but you can''t deny that my righteous son''s identity is fake, right? Anyway, I''m half of the Li family now. I think I''m much better than you. At least I don''t have to lower my body to talk to Fang Dao. I''m not like you. I must be like a dog in front of Fang Dao, right


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth, I think you might as well do more practical things. Fang daoshengzi has high hopes for you. Don''t let him down, or even I look down on you." Song Hai said with a smile.


    I lit my cigarette leisurely, took a deep breath, and when I vomited out the clouds, I raised my eyebrows, leaned back against the sofa and said, "this matter, don''t bother Mr. Song. Don''t you just want to set me up and know what means I have to stimulate me by the way? Please go back and tell your master that he will know soon. "


    This words, I intentionally learn song Hai speak, master two words, read very heavy.


    Song Hai couldn''t help looking ugly. He immediately got up from the sofa and shook his sleeve. "Li Shaobai, don''t talk so fast here. I can tell you that time is running out. In the last three days, if you can''t get the means to win, just accept the reality."


    "Since Fangdao''s son wants to marry Chu Yuyan, I don''t think it''s as simple as concubine''s house. You''re just a righteous son, an adopted son recognized by the Li family. Do you want to fight with Fangdao''s son who is the orthodox blood of the Fang family? It''s better to give up earlier. ""This time, I came to stimulate you on purpose. As long as Fangdao Holy Son suppresses you for one day, I will be happy for one day. But what about you? What can you do with me? "


    "Today, I''ll put down my words here. I''ll send someone to do Ning Yuesong''s work. I also did your beautiful ex-wife. What can you do with me? Do you have any evidence? "


    "What? Want to do it? Do you have any reason to do it? Do you think you can be unscrupulous as a righteous son? "


    "If you are the real son of the Li family, I have to be afraid of you, but you are just a righteous son, and this identity is in vain. I don''t need to be afraid at all."


    ..


    provocation, red Luoluo''s provocation!


    As soon as song Hai''s words broke out, all the people in Ningfu villa were angry and almost reached the critical point of outbreak.


    "Song Hai, don''t talk in Ningfu."


    "This is Ningfu, not your song family, not a place where you can mess around."


    "Song Hai, don''t think you are the master of the Song family. If you have the support of the Fang family, you can be unscrupulous."


    ...


    I lowered my head, reached out and stroked the diamond ring hanging around my neck. In silence, I snuffed out the cigarette in the other hand.


    Then, I slowly got up and looked at Song Hai, "Fang Dao let the dog bite again. Since his dog is so ignorant, I don''t mind educating him."

 Chapter 453

    "Ha ha, return this son, don''t do this. Let''s see the real chapter in our hands." Song Hai sneered, not afraid of me at all, looked at me contemptuously, then walked away from Ning Fu.


    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t do it, because I deeply realized that if I couldn''t bear it, I would make a big plan.


    So I decided to leave song Hai''s hatred behind and let him continue to have a look and see who can laugh to the end.


    At this moment, Fang Dao entrusts song hai to give a clear three-day time, which is not short or long.


    I don''t know what the situation is. The only choice is to wait.


    Once Chu Wenyang was fished out, although it may not be able to win Fang Dao steadily, it at least had the function of checking and balancing the situation.


    But if Chu Wenyang doesn''t get it out in three days, the result will be very serious. I will lose everything, even worse.


    But I have to wait. There is no other way. I can''t intervene in Chu Wenyang''s affairs any more. It must be handled by the Li family. After all, it involves China shipping.


    As time goes by, a day goes by in the blink of an eye, and the news of Chu Wenyang has not spread out in the capital, my mood can''t help getting nervous.


    On the same day, Fang Dao''s official door-to-door marriage promotion spread all over the top circle of the capital. All people believed that I would never take Chu Yuyan away from Fang Dao this time.


    For a moment, the situation was one-sided, and all kinds of rumors kept coming out. They were all standing on the side of Fangdao. Except for Ningfu, no one supported me.


    As for the Chu family, he hesitated all the time and didn''t make any expression. But I can believe that if Chu Wenyang was not there, Fang Dao would make the Chu family give in by his means.


    The most important thing is the identity of Fang Dao, who belongs to the sage son of Fang family and the future owner of Fang family.


    What about me? However, it is the righteous son of the Li family, and the gap is not a bit. The Chu family will definitely choose the one with greater interests.


    Now the Chu family does not say that it is afraid that the promise will be too fast and offend the Li family.


    Once Fang Dao officially proposed marriage, the Chu family had reason to accept it, and there was no need to worry about the Li family.


    It''s even possible that the Chu family has been waiting for Fang Dao to propose marriage...


    Fang Dao''s so-called three days is not only giving me an opportunity in disguise, but also humiliating me in disguise, making me have to accept the humiliating plot.


    However, there are loopholes in Fang Dao''s plot. If I take advantage of this opportunity, it will be him who will be humiliated.


    Soon, the next day!


    On this day, I was restless in Ning''s house, so I asked Mr. Ning to explore the news about Chu Wenyang for me.


    As a result, Ning laoleng didn''t find any news. Everything about Chu Wenyang seemed to be blocked, and there was no way to know.


    "Wait, there''s still one day." I forced myself to sit in the yard of the second master, and the news about Chu Wenyang was completely blocked. It seems that the matter is very serious. If I didn''t ask Li Qinghao to do it, Chu Wenyang would have fallen behind.


    Chu Wenyang doesn''t have the support and communication of a great family. Unlike Qian Xiang, the son-in-law of the Fang family, Chu Wenyang''s blatant help to tie Jiang is certainly not so easy to solve. It is also possible that Li Qinghao may not be able to save him.


    Taking a deep breath, I lit a cigarette and said to myself, "if you don''t try, how do you know if you can save it? Chu Wenyang, an old man, may not be able to find such a good partner as me. If he goes in, I have to get him out. "


    At this time, Ning Xing walked into the gate of the courtyard, saw me from a distance, immediately came straight, sat opposite me.


    Ning Xing snatched my cigarette and said, "cut down on it. How many cigarettes do you smoke in a day?"


    "Then don''t smoke." I rubbed my hair and felt that my brain was going to explode. This kind of feeling that I could only wait for the result and could not help myself made me very uncomfortable.


    Ning Xing gave me a strange look and said, "Li Shaobai, let me wash your hair. I found that you haven''t washed it for several days."


    I Leng for a while, Ning Xing can be so kind? It''s rare!


    "You don''t have any conspiracy, do you?" I said, squinting.


    Ning Xing gets up directly and says: "I love to wash my hair. I''m kind enough to wash your hair. You also say that I have a conspiracy. It''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin. I don''t know the good people."


    "Don''t wash it. I wash it at the tap in the yard. I''m too lazy to run." I quickly pull Ningxing, don''t let her go.


    Ning xingdun for a few seconds, this just shake off my hand, into the yard to take out the shampoo, but also moved a small stool, straight to the position of the faucet.


    Without saying a word, I immediately took off my coat, ran over with my bare arms and sat on a small stool. All my troubles suddenly disappeared. I said with a smile, "it''s rare. I have to enjoy it today."


    "If I don''t come, you may not take a bath for a few days. You''re just a slacker. You''re going to the Chu family to propose marriage. You can''t stink to see people, can you? I''ll wash your head later and take a bath by yourself. I won''t do it for you. " Ning Xing suddenly turned on the tap and flushed at me with the water pipe.Bursts of cool hit, worry lost, but my whole body was poured through, wet dada.


    "Ning Xing, what are you doing? Shampoo, why do you flush me with water? " I''m in a hurry.


    Rather apricot Ao Jiao of smile, "I this is mandatory let you wait for oneself to take a bath, understand?"? Hurry up, don''t talk nonsense


    Finish saying, rather apricot begins to take water to flush me again, return intentionally adjust to biggest, flush my eyes all cannot open.


    "Ha ha ha."


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Rather apricot smile, but appear some abnormal.


    Then, Ning Xing turned off the water, put the shampoo on my hair, and stood behind to wash my hair, just like a little sister in the hair salon.


    I wiped my face and couldn''t help laughing, "little sister, how much is your monthly salary?"


    "This boss, I pack food and shelter here. I wash my customers'' hair every day. If the salary is not high, why don''t you give me some tips?" Ning apricot rare not angry, but also with me together.


    "Ha ha, how much tip do you want? You say, I want to wrap you up for a beautiful shampoo girl like you." I was made to laugh.


    Ning Xing washed my hair and said, "boss, my little sister is a performer but not a prostitute. Just pay the bill after washing."


    In this way, I kept joking with Ning Xing. The two people''s rare happiness made all my troubles be forgotten.


    But I don''t know why, I always feel Ning Xing''s smile is far fetched, and it seems to cover up the sad smile.


    Until the last flush, Ning Xing suddenly said: "wash this head, remember to take a bath, the day to dress formally."


    "I know that in your heart, the person you like most has always been Chu Yuyan. I''m not as important as her, because I also know that all your efforts are for her. If she doesn''t want to, I can give up."


    At this point, Ning Xing suddenly stopped. After half a minute, with a choking tone, she said a very obvious word against her heart, "it''s not a big deal."


    ...


    the author''s words: Ning Xing is my favorite, don''t explain! But it''s not time for the emotional explosion. Let''s look forward to it!

 Chapter 454

    Hearing this, I wiped my face and subconsciously turned back.


    "Don''t look back. I don''t want you to see me." Ning Xing said.


    I looked at the ground, let the water impact on my hair, and the water ran across my face. My relaxed mood suddenly became more complicated and more difficult to describe.


    Silence, I no longer speak, Ning Xing did not speak, quietly for me to flush.


    Until I finished washing my hair, when I turned back again, Ning Xing had returned to normal and urged: "wash well, take a bath quickly, don''t catch a cold."


    I nodded, and then went into the room, began to clean the body, Ning Xing also close to the clothes hanging outside the door.


    When I came out from the bath, Ning Xing was no longer there. I put on my clothes silently. I went back to the yard and sat in a daze by myself.


    In the following time, I have no choice but to be patient and wait.


    At the same time, I also began to prepare the bride price.


    Finally, the three days given by Fang Dao finally passed.


    In these three days, the situation remained the same as before, I always showed weakness, Chu Wenyang still did not come out.


    In desperation, I had to harden my head and choose to go to the Chu family to propose marriage as soon as possible on the same day. I decided to persuade them!


    Because of my status, I was not my family in Ningfu, so I had to go to Li''s house and tell my mother about marriage promotion.


    My mother did not object, but also very much agree with me to propose, the best way is to first step, said: "mom now send someone to follow you, so that you can have a little confidence in front of Fang, or I will go with you personally."


    "No, Ma, you don''t have to send anyone or follow me. I can go by myself. I came here to get permission according to the rules. In this way, the Li family agreed that I should go to propose marriage. That''s enough." I shook my head and said.


    As a result, my mother was not happy, strongly expressed that we should not lose the show, we must make a big show.


    "If you lose, no matter how big the show is, it''s useless. If you win, one person is enough." I shook my head again.


    "In that case, I''ll help you inform the master. It''s the same as the Li family." My mother saw that I had a firm attitude and didn''t continue to oppose it. She simply agreed to let me be careful when I went. Don''t fall into Fangdao''s trap.


    In fact, I''m not sure. Even if I go to propose marriage, I can''t win Fang Dao, unless Chu Wenyang can be fished out before today.


    However, I Leng is did not receive Chu Wen Yang''s news, estimated to be suspended.


    After I left Li''s home, I drove an Audi A6 with the betrothal gifts prepared in advance in the trunk, shuttling through the streets of Beijing.


    When I passed a wedding dress shop, I stopped my car and immediately pushed the door in. I took out the top wedding dress I had bought in the fight with Chu Wenyang and put it in the co driver''s seat. Then I went to Chu''s house.


    Time moved to nine o''clock in the morning, I parked in front of the Chu family, rolled down the window, honked the horn, and yelled to the doorman, "brothers, I''m Li Shaobai. I''m here to propose marriage."


    The guards looked at each other and seemed to have known me for a long time. But I didn''t expect that I would drive such an ordinary Audi to propose a marriage. It seemed very shabby.


    "Isn''t that too shabby? Did he deliberately drive this car to stimulate our Chu family when he didn''t let the young lady meet him before? "


    "Actually driving an Audi to propose marriage, it''s not to give our Chu family face."


    "Don''t talk about it. The other party is also the righteous son of the Li family. We can''t talk about it."


    Because of my identity, they finally opened the door and informed the Chu family that I was coming.


    Entering the Chu family, my heart was extremely complex and heavy.


    Lightly step on the accelerator and drive to the center. Not long after, I saw many figures from afar.


    And in these figures, everyone''s face is not good-looking, as if not welcome my arrival.


    "It seems that as I guess, the Chu family is waiting for Fangdao." I was driving an Audi. As the distance approached, I could see the faces and expressions of these figures more clearly, but I could not see Chu Yuyan.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I was holding the wrapped wedding dress. Immediately, two middle-aged people came forward with a group of Chu family members. They bent over and said hello according to the etiquette.


    "I''m Chu Wenyi. I''m Chu Wenyang''s younger brother. I''ve met Li Shizi."


    "I met Li Shizi in the lower Chu Dynasty when I heard Feng."


    ..


    "you''re welcome." I waved my hand and handed the wedding dress to Chu Wenyi. "This is one of the betrothal gifts. Please take it from Mr. Chu Wenyi. There are many things in the back of the car. I hope Chu brothers can help."


    I''m going straight to the subject. I don''t write with the Chu family. Once they accept the bride price, they agree to the marriage. Even if Fang Daolai comes, they can''t easily repent.


    "This..." Chu smelled suddenly, his face was embarrassed, and he was stuck in the same place. He didn''t dare to take my wedding dress.After half a minute''s stalemate, Chu Wen forced his face to slow down, stretched out his hand to make a gesture of invitation, and said with a smile, "Li Shizi, you''ve just arrived here. Why do you have to enter the door to talk about this? Why worry?"


    "Good." I held the wedding dress in my hand again, followed the guidance of Chu Wenyi, and walked into the retro architecture of Chu family.


    Along the way, Chu Wen didn''t mention the marriage at all, and showed me the way. His eyes looked back from time to time, as if he was a little impatient.


    My appearance is quiet, but actually my heart is as clear as the palm of my hand. Chu Wenyi is procrastinating and waiting for Fang Daolai, so that he has reason to refuse me.


    So I don''t worry, decisive follow Chu Wen a, into the hall of Chu family.


    Sitting on the expensive wooden sofa, I said: "Mr. Chu Wenyi, since I''m here to propose marriage today, why don''t you let Yuyan come out and see me?"


    "Li Shizi, don''t worry about it. Have a cup of tea first." Chu smell a skin smile meat don''t smile of pour tea for me.


    I immediately finished the tea and said, "now that the door has entered and the tea has been drunk, is it time to get down to business? This time I''m here to propose a marriage on behalf of the son of justice of the Li family. You Chu family have been putting off so much, don''t you want to wait for Fang Dao to help you out? In other words, what you are waiting for is Fangdao. "


    As soon as I blurted out, the Chu family around me looked even more ugly, as if they had been stabbed in the truth by me.


    Especially Chu Wenyi, Chu Wenyang''s younger brother, said against his heart: "Li Shizi, you guessed wrong. We are not delaying time, but only when Fang Daolai comes, can we appear fair and just. Otherwise, Li Shizi, you come first, and then you will suffer losses?"


    After listening to this, I wanted to persuade them, but now it seems almost impossible. They have completely stood on the side of Fang Dao. No matter what I say today, they will not agree to the marriage.


    So, I said: "since you said to be fair and just, then the owner of the Chu Wenyang family is not here, you people arbitrarily advocate, so it''s fair and just?"


    Chu Wen shrugged his shoulders and looked gloating. When he clasped his hands, he was indifferent and said with a smile, "Li Shizi, I''m sorry, Chu Wenyang is doomed this time. No one can save him. Now I''m the owner of Chu family."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 14200 crown of kings.

 Chapter 455

    Indifference. It''s so cold.


    I never thought that Chu Wenyi didn''t care about Chu Wenyang''s life and death, which was beyond my expectation.


    Is it true that the Chu family is so ruthless?


    In this way, I could not help but sweat. The situation was quite unfavorable to me, and the general situation stood on the side of Fangdao.


    In the face of this situation, I didn''t move at that time. I had to say hello politely, and then I didn''t mention it any more. I drank tea in silence and thought about strategies in my mind.


    "Li Shizi is flattered. Compared with Li Shizi, I don''t care about the owner of the Chu family." Chu Wen Yi didn''t lift up the corner of his mouth, and his expression was still a little impatient. He seemed to be afraid that I would come up with a new way to deal with him. His eyes were staring out from time to time, and he wanted Fang Dao to come quickly.


    I secretly sigh, the mood is more and more heavy, at present Chu family only for the benefit, Chu Wenyang''s position is more directly replaced, if he does not come back, I''m afraid once Fang Dao comes, this marriage will be settled, I will lose.


    In other words, in terms of the current trend, I am sure to lose, because Chu Wenyang never came back, and he didn''t even receive any news, and Li Qinghao didn''t tell me the result.


    After a long silence, none of the Chu people around dared to speak at will, especially the young people, who stood upright.


    I raised my head and looked around. Suddenly, I found Chu Wenyang''s two sons. They looked very subdued, mixed with a trace of resentment, as if they were not satisfied with Chu Wenyang''s taking away the head of the family.


    I suddenly had a plan in my heart. I immediately waved to them and said with a smile, "are you Chu Wenyang''s sons? I saw you in Chu''s house at the beginning. Come and stand here. I have something to tell you. "


    The two of them looked at each other, staring at each other for a few seconds.


    "I''ve met Li Shizi. I''m Chu Yun."


    "I''ve met Li Shizi. I''m Chu Hao."


    I kept smiling and asked, "why do you look so ugly? What''s the trouble? Don''t be afraid. Tell me if you have anything. My relationship with your father is very good. It''s different from before. The misunderstanding between me and him has been solved long ago in the south. "


    Chu''s two sons want to talk and stop, but under Chu''s sudden eyes, they immediately swallow the original words back and repeatedly bow their hands to open their mouth.


    "Li Shizi, we have no difficulty."


    "Yes, we''re fine."


    ..


    I squinted, and I knew very well that Chu Wenyi must have taken advantage of Chu Wenyang''s accident to take the place of the head of the family. How can Chu Wenyang''s two sons be convinced?


    Simply, I deliberately got up, stretched out my hands and patted the shoulder of the second son of the Chu family, boasted and said, "don''t worry, your father, I have received some extremely secret information, and he will be back soon."


    I seem to say this to the second son of the Chu family, but actually I''m fooling Chu Wen Yi.


    The second son of the Chu family trembled uncontrollably, and his original expression became extremely excited.


    "Is that true?"


    "That''s... Great."


    I didn''t panic. I said with a smile: "what my son said can be false? Your father went in because of me. Is there any reason why I do not save you? Don''t worry. He''ll be fine. "


    As soon as he took off his words, Chu Wen stood up and stammered uncontrollably. "Li Shizi, this... This is true? Impossible? Our Chu family doesn''t have the background of a great family. How can we come out when we go in? We don''t get any news. "


    "What? Are you transparent when you are my son? I''m not from a big family? " After I put my hands on my waist, I continued to blow the cowhide. I thought that no matter what, I would calm Chu Wen first. Once he passed the test, he would not dare to promise Fang Dao, otherwise, he would face the anger of Chu Wenyang''s return!


    I simply did not do two endlessly, and then said: "Mr. Chu Wenyi, this means of usurping the throne seems not very good, right? Do you think Chu Wenyang will be finished? I can tell you frankly that he will be released soon, and it''s just that he was taken away by the organization for a period of time. Did you turn the Chu family upside down? Tut Tut, if Chu Wenyang knows it, I think he will be very angry this time. The most important thing is that you are still his brother. Don''t you have any family relationship with each other? "


    Chu Wen Yi''s face suddenly changed and became pale with fright.


    But soon, Chu Wen Yi forced this face to cover up, and said: "Li Shizi misunderstood, I don''t want to take the position of the head of the family, but now the Chu family needs a person to control the overall situation, can''t chaos again."


    "I think it''s false to control the overall situation, but it''s true to seize power alone? Don''t forget what you said just now about schadenfreude. " I immediately put on an expression of great displeasure and stood with Chu Wenyang''s two sons, as if they shared a common hatred, which made them both have confidence.


    Chu Yun took a deep breath, straightened up his chest and said, "Li Shizi, you are right. What you said is all right. You are worthy of the pride of our young generation."Then Chu Hao said, "Li Shizi, it''s true. If you hadn''t helped us, our brothers would have dared to be angry."


    As soon as these words came out, Chu Wen Yi''s sophisticated picture was blue and red, as if he had been slapped by someone. It was not only hot, but also crackling, which made him disheartened.


    But just then, there was a sudden commotion outside and the sound of cars coming in.


    I look back and see a luxury car, gradually driving into the Chu family, there are dozens of cars, the scene is extremely magnificent, quite heroic.


    This scene quickly caused shock around.


    "Here comes the son of Fang Dao. This is the convoy of marriage promotion!"


    "The Fang family is too domineering. Some people are far behind him."


    ...


    hearing this, Chu could not help but look happy. It was like catching a straw. Suddenly, he burst out laughing, "ha ha ha, Li Shizi, I don''t want you to worry about the position of the head of the Chu family. This is our internal business of the Chu family."


    "Today, even if I admit that I forcibly usurped the throne, so what? What can Chu Wenyang do when he comes back? "


    "This time, as long as I help Fang daoshengzi, he will help me in turn. Even if Chu Wenyang comes back and I have Fang daoshengzi''s support, he has nothing to do with me. He can only suffer a dumb loss and give up his position as a monk for nothing!"


    "Chu Wenyang is just a fool. He helps you to fight against Fang Daosheng son. Isn''t he looking for death? Now his retribution has come, and I''m fully in charge of the house today. "


    "Li Shizi, you really scared me just now, but you can only scare me. Fangdao Shengzi is coming after all, and no one can change the present situation."


    "Ha ha ha, you go out with me to meet the sage son of Fangdao!"

 Chapter 456

    With that, Chu Wen ignored me all the time and led a large group of Chu family members to leave the hall in a hurry. He walked outside and waited for Fang Dao''s help, leaving only the second son of Chu family with me.


    At this moment, Chu''s second son''s face is very ugly, can''t help but scold.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that Chu Wenyi had coveted the position of the head of the family for so long. As soon as his father was taken away, he began to make trouble!"


    , as like as two peas, Li Shizi, Chu heard that this is a good grasp of the situation. Once he represents the Chu family to promise his marriage, Fang Fang will definitely support him. It is exactly the same as he said. Even if his father came back safe and sound, he would still be able to get rid of him. The Lord''s position was really gone.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine." I took a deep breath, waved my hand to them and said a word of comfort. In fact, my last chance had been completely strangled.


    Is there really no way?


    Can''t you just watch Fang Dao''s proposal and appointment, and then choose Huang Daoji to marry Chu Yuyan in the future?


    It''s not that I can''t help it, but that my way is all in Chu Wenyang. If he''s not here, I can''t play.


    I turned my head and looked out from Chu''s house. A lot of luxury cars were parked outside. Many people of Fang''s family got out of the car with betrothal gifts one after another. Chu heard that they were smiling and were very busy.


    I narrowed my eyes and found that Fang Dao came down from an extended Rolls Royce. He was very formally dressed and full of the air of royal power.


    Far away, Chu Wenyi immediately came forward and bowed respectfully. "I''m Chu Wenyi, the new Chu family leader. I''ve met Fang Daosheng son here. It''s a great blessing for the Chu family to associate with Fang Daosheng son. This will be recorded in the Chu family tree."


    "Has Li Shaobai come yet?" Fang Dao''s face was not angry, he slightly nodded his jaw, and his eyes swept around, looking for my figure in the crowd.


    Chu Wen a proud smile, immediately looked at me outside the door, raised his hand and pointed away, "Li Shizi is inside, in order to hold him, Fang Daosheng son, I''ve spent a lot of effort, because I''m afraid I''m not the opponent with this man''s stratagem, but fortunately, you finally come."


    "Well, you''re responsible for that." Fang Dao nodded his head again and stepped forward with a smile. Every step was very confident.


    And I look at the moment, Fang Dao is mouth up, as if has become the winner of this contest in general.


    As soon as he came in, Fang Dao showed his abusive eyes. As he walked, he said with a smile, "Li Shizi, you''ve been well these days. What else do you have to do now?"


    With that, Fang Dao directly sat in the main seat of the hall, just like in his own courtyard. Chu Wen and others, who came in behind, all stood beside him.


    I coldly looked at the square way one eye, "Chu hears one to seize power, I see is you operate in the back?"


    "Well, that''s a good guess, but it''s also a bit wrong. It''s his own idea to seize power. I just want to help him carry out this position by the way today." Fang Dao cocked his legs and looked very leisurely, as if he had done something trivial.


    I sat down again, face to face with Fang Dao, slowly poured a cup of tea, said: "good move, I didn''t expect you to keep that skill, it''s really beyond my expectation."


    "How''s it going? Do you have any other moves now? If not, I will officially propose marriage today. Oh, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. Once I mention marriage, Chu Wen is a little bit too much. It''s a matter of certainty. It''s more justifiable. Li Shaobai, you won''t be helpless, will you? " Fang Dao opened his mouth with a smile, and the color of the play became more and more intense.


    At this time, Xu Qingxiong suddenly walked in from the door, wearing a hat to cover the Mediterranean Sea. When he passed by my position, he gave a bitter smile, and then bowed his hands to the emperor, "report to the emperor that all the dowry has been removed, and you can hand it over to the Chu family at any time."


    "Ah, don''t worry, don''t worry, Xu Qingxiong. You often say that if you want to defeat a person, you must first defeat his self-confidence and trample on his self-esteem? Today, I will help you to avenge, or let you vent Fang daoyang raised his hand and put it on purpose.


    On hearing this, Xu Qingxiong was overjoyed. He was full of schadenfreude and said, "thank you for your help."


    Next, Fang Dao hooked his fingers. Chu Wen attached his ears to Fang Dao''s mouth immediately.


    Don''t know what Fang Dao said, Chu heard a word without saying, immediately with two young people, turn around and walk into the depth of Chu home.


    "Li Shaobai, you can''t fight me after all. I''ve given you too many opportunities. Today, you won''t have another chance. You probably can''t help it now. In this case, I don''t mind humiliating you." Fang Dao looked back, the expression of the drama almost reached the acme.


    "Fang Dao, what do you want to do?" My heart sank, as if crushed by a big stone.


    "Soon, you will know that today is just to make you some appetizers. The real feast is on the day when I officially marry Chu Yuyan. Ha ha, you can''t stand it because of this little stimulation. On the day when I officially get married, don''t be afraid of being stimulated." Fang Dao laughs.Seeing Fang Dao''s twisted smile, I felt more heavy and a bad sense of crisis swept over my whole body.


    I have a hunch that Fang Dao will do something unexpected today!


    Faintly, as Fang Dao''s smile became more and more brilliant, this premonition became more and more intense.


    After half a minute, Chu Wen came back. Two young people behind him helped Chu Yuyan and walked back.


    "Yuyan!" I see Chu Yuyan weak face, soft paralysis body, immediately understand what is going on.


    However, Chu Yuyan was in a state of unconsciousness. She couldn''t hear my cry at all. Her moving eyes were half open and sleepy.


    Fang Dao smile deeper, first looked at me, and then waved his hand, "bring people over."


    Without hesitation, Chu Wen quickly ordered the two youths to send them to the position of Fang Dao.


    As soon as Chu Yuyan fell down beside Fang Dao, he had no ability to take care of herself. He put his arms around Chu YuYan''s waist and touched it. Tut tut said, "Oh, this waist is so thin. I haven''t been willing to touch it in Fang''s house. Do you know why?"


    This action made me suddenly get up and my anger soared in vain.


    However, Fang Dao didn''t care at all. He gently brushed Chu YuYan''s cheek with his hand and said with a smile, "this face is really amazing. Li Shaobai, do you know how to get a woman is the best?"


    I was so angry that I couldn''t say a word. My eyes were full of anger.


    Fang Dao saw that I didn''t open my mouth, and said, "to get a woman, it''s natural to be in front of a rival in love, which is the best. Especially your present expression, do you know how comfortable I am? The more you are like this, the better I will be. Why don''t I kiss Chu Yuyan? Look at these pink lips. I''d like to be bitten


    "Well, and this chest...


    "

 Chapter 457

    "Look at the water of Chu Yuyan? I think you can squeeze out water with any pinch. "


    In Fang Dao''s words, Chu family is not moved, let him to Chu Yuyan make wanton action.


    As for Xu Qingxiong, he couldn''t help grinning, just like the grievances he had suffered on me, he returned them all today.


    "Dare you?" I was angry, unprecedented anger, heart if burned, blood if stimulated, I want to chop Fang Dao''s hand on the spot.


    Fang Dao is not afraid of me at all. He also pinches Chu YuYan''s chin and raises her face. He laughs and says: "dare, how dare not?"


    I was grinding my teeth uncontrollably, clenching my fists, making bursts of joint sounds.


    "What? Scared? Afraid I kiss Chu Yuyan? Are you begging me? You kneel down and beg me Fang Dao laughed.


    Seeing this, Xu Qingxiong immediately stood up and interjected: "yes, if you want to be merciful, you should kneel down today and be more devout. If you don''t know, Chu Yuyan won''t move."


    The Chu family heard that no one dared to object. It seemed that they all acquiesced in this kind of behavior, and even ignored Fang Dao''s excessive behavior, which was simply cold and heartless.


    Just then, there was a rapid sound of footsteps outside.


    "Stop it! What are you doing? Why not stop it? "


    I look sideways, it is Chu YuYan''s sister, Chu Yuyan!


    Chu Yuyan came and subconsciously stood with me. She glared at Fang Dao, Xu Qingxiong and all Chu family members angrily and said, "how can you do this!! Is there any royal law? Chu Wen Yi, how can you let others fool your sister? What do you mean


    Fang Dao suddenly brightened his eyes and said, "I didn''t expect to see Chu YuYan''s sister again. It''s really good, but it''s just a little bad. Although she looks very similar, it''s a pity that it''s not my taste. Take her down and don''t disturb my sight here, Wang fa? Now I am the king


    "Take her away." Chu Wen immediately nodded and ordered several Chu youths to drag Chu Yuyan away from me.


    I didn''t stop her. Chu Yuyan came out at this time. It''s not good for her. It''s better to take her down and be safe so as not to have an accident.


    Soon, the episode is back to its original appearance again. Fang Dao is still holding Chu Yuyan, Xu Qingxiong is still smiling, and Chu family is still indifferent.


    Even more, there are several Chu youth, in a low voice steal language.


    "Li Shaobai will lose this time."


    "Hum, dare to fight with the sage son of Fang Dao, he has the strength? It''s arrogant. "


    "It''s natural for us in Chu family to choose the sage son of Fang Dao. Li Shaobai is just a righteous son of Li family. Why should we choose him?"


    "In my opinion, Chu Wenyi''s choice is the most correct one. However, Chu Wenyang''s old thing has become a thing of the past."


    ..


    I heard all these words, and my anger gradually poured into my heart.


    Gradually, the strong resentment into a sneer, I really can''t bear, can''t bear any more!


    Big deal, I''ll expose myself today!


    So I said, "isn''t that identity? Isn''t that status? Don''t you think I''m a righteous son? Very good, very good. Today I''ll make you regret it! "


    In the middle of my speech, I was suddenly interrupted by Fang Dao, who said, "identity? What identity can you have? You are a righteous son at best. You are also a righteous son when you die. Do you think you can turn the world around? "


    With the spread of Fangdao''s words, there was constant ridicule around, and all kinds of words rose one after another, which was filled with strong irony for a time.


    "In my opinion, Li Shaobai is driven crazy today, comparing his identity with Fang Dao''s son? Can he match him? "


    "Ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. I heard the most ridiculous joke today. It''s just a dream, a fable!"


    "What is he in front of Fang Dao''s son? Do we regret it? What does he take to make us regret? "


    Xu Qingxiong laughed wildly and said, "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, are you not sober? Who do you think you are? I think you want to win and you are crazy. Fang daoshengzi has already told you that you can''t fight him. Give up! "


    "Chu Yuyan is destined to be the woman of the sage son of Fang Dao."


    At that time, the whole hall of the Chu family burst into laughter, and each of them regarded me as a clown. The whole space was filled with ridicule all the time.


    Fang daoyang started to suppress the noise and restore the peace around him.


    Then, Fang Dao released Chu Yuyan, stood up slowly, put one hand behind his waist, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, don''t you think Li Shaobai wants us to regret? Let him say it himself and see what he can do to make us all regret it. "


    As soon as the words came out, the noise rose again, and all the people kept speaking for him according to the attached way.


    "That''s right. Let Li Shaobai say it himself."


    "Isn''t he going to do it? Look at the look in his eyes, you can kill people. ""Who can he kill? Let''s let Li Shaobai say it himself. Doesn''t he want us to regret it? Let''s see how he''s going to make us regret it. "


    ...


    Xu Qingxiong laughed so much that his hat fell off, revealing the bare Mediterranean Sea. He quickly picked up his hat from the ground, but he didn''t put it on directly. Instead, he pointed to his head and said, "Li Shaobai, look here. You did it all, but today I think it''s worth it. It''s a great blessing in my life to see what you look like now. What''s the loss of my hair What did you get? What about? Is this feeling worse than being beaten? It''s right to feel uncomfortable. What the sage wants is this effect. "


    "Li Shaobai, what are you doing? Don''t you mean to make us regret? Why don''t you use your last move? Don''t tell me you''re bluffing. "


    "Li Shaobai, if you have any other strategies, you can use them as soon as possible. Don''t make me impatient." Fang Dao said.


    "You won''t be able to laugh later." I took a deep breath. I can''t bear it any more. Since I have to compare identity and status, I''ll compare with Fang Dao today to see who is more powerful!


    Although the timing is not right and there is a great risk that my identity may be related to another nameless identity of my father, it is only possible. If I do not reveal my identity today, I am afraid I can not save the situation.


    Things have come to an emergency, I can''t care too much. If I still worry about it at the moment, I will not only lose, but also lose Chu Yuyan. If I don''t use it, I will regret all my life.


    From the day that Fang Dao took Chu Yuyan away, the struggle between him and me started in an all-round way, and was constantly suppressed by him, always at a disadvantage.


    If we don''t turn the tables now, when will we wait?!


    Simply, I slowly step forward.


    This step, in my determination, is like stepping through the shackles of identity.


    This step, in my firmness, seems to crush the losing situation!


    This step, not for the country, I just for the beauty!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 14400 kings ahead of time.

 Chapter 458

    I took a deep breath of the atmosphere. When I was about to open my mouth, suddenly there was a loud car whistle outside, which beat my words back. The whole person couldn''t help looking sideways.


    I saw a red flag car with Zhonghai license plate coming from afar. It quickly stopped outside. Inside the dark door, two middle-aged men were sitting.


    A person is thin, wearing a pair of black rimmed glasses, his appearance is not good, and his clothes are simple, but no one knows his name.


    At the moment, he is smiling and nodding to another person.


    This simple smile, falls in the Chu family''s eyes, all pours the cold breath suddenly.


    "Mr. Li!"


    "How is that possible!"


    ..


    following closely, another man pulled down the door and put his foot on the ground. In his suit, he looked magnificent, and his wrinkled old eyes were full of powerful authority.


    Just a look he cast from a distance made Chu Wen''s face change and his legs tremble. "How could Mr. Li be with him... How could it be?"


    This man is... Chu Wenyang!


    Chu Wenyang closed the car door and saluted the people in the car. After the red flag car drove away again, he faced the front, looked colder and colder, and walked slowly and gloomily into the hall of Chu family.


    With the return of Chu Wenyang, the big stone in my heart was completely put down, and the idea of announcing my identity was instantly dismissed.


    As soon as Chu Wenyang entered the door, the Chu family around him retreated one after another. What''s more, they didn''t look directly at him and lowered their heads. The original arrogance disappeared immediately.


    "See... See the owner."


    "The owner of the family..."


    especially Chu Wenyi, his face turned white with fright, and his steps kept retreating, "Yang... Brother Yang, how did you come back?"


    Chu Wenyang looked at me and seemed to have received the news. His gloomy look was mixed with cold anger. He immediately raised his hand and gave Chu Wen a big mouth. He scolded: "how dare you dare to do such a thing while I''m away? Do you really think I''m dead?"


    This big mouth son draws down, Chu hears that face to swell in a twinkling of an eye, also emerge five fingers big print, including the Chu family members present, all are scared to choke, Leng is fart dare not put a, all shut up.


    Chu Wen showed a strong fear and explained: "brother Yang, it''s not like this. I''m taking the place of the head of the family for the sake of stabilizing the overall situation. It''s definitely not what you think."


    "Go away! Don''t do that. " Chu Wenyang ignored the reason and directly kicked in the past.


    Chu Wen was kicked to fall on the ground, covering his stomach in pain, completely afraid.


    Chu Wen Yang hum, and glanced at the whole scene. "I only ask," who has the final say? "


    All the Chu family members were scared by Chu Wenyang''s thunder methods. One by one, they stood on Chu Wenyang''s side and spoke again and again.


    "Naturally, you are the owner of the house..."


    "the owner of the house must be the owner of the house."


    "Chu Wen Yi, it''s... It''s a mess while you''re away. It''s very serious."


    ...


    Chu Wenyang looked around coldly, and his cold anger was not only unabated, but even stronger.


    then Chu Wenyang said, "since I has the final say, do I have to accept my marriage?"


    As soon as the words came out, the Chu family quickly nodded their heads and said yes. No one dared to stand up against them. It seemed that the authority of Chu Wenyang had been rooted in their hearts, as if they had an irresistible will.


    Chu Wen was scared to shit. It seemed that things had exceeded his expectation. He was shocked and said: "Mr. Li... How can Mr. Li send you back? It doesn''t make sense. "


    "It''s very simple. The most reasonable answer is that I''m Chu Wenyang. I''m going to be promoted soon." Chu Wenyang straightened his collar and looked down at Chu Wenyi.


    Chu Wen Yi''s face suddenly changed, and he subconsciously looked at Fang Dao, "Fang Dao Sheng Zi, this..."


    I followed Chu Wen Yi''s line of sight and found that Fang Dao''s face was not good-looking, which also seemed to exceed his expectation.


    However, Fang Dao soon covered up his ugly expression, took a step forward and said with a smile, "Mr. Chu Wenyang, since you are back, this matter also needs your nod, so I think we can talk about it."


    "Talk? There''s nothing to talk about. If it wasn''t for my promotion this time, I think even if I came back, the head of the family would be someone else''s Chu Wenyang turned around and refused directly. Although he didn''t say it clearly, the hostility in his words was very obvious.


    I was completely relieved that Chu Wenyang''s government must have understood that this matter was related to Fang Dao, otherwise it would not have been possible to refuse face to face, let alone show such obvious hostility.


    At this time, Xu Qingxiong stood up and scolded: "Chu Wenyang, you old man, don''t be too presumptuous. You are toasting instead of drinking. It''s an honor for the Chu family to marry Chu Yuyan."


    "Younger generation, what qualifications do you have to say to me? Get out of my way Chu Wen Yang cold face, extremely haze of a look at Xu Qingxiong."You ~ hum!" Xu Qingxiong choked Leng is speechless, had to step back, the right to speak back to Fangdao.


    Fang Dao reluctantly raised a smile, said: "Mr. Chu is obviously still angry, did not consider the key of things clearly, nothing, I can wait, wait for you to calm down."


    With that, Fang Dao narrowed his eyes, as if he really thought that Chu Wenyang was dazzled by anger, and still kept the posture of a winner, as if everything was under his control.


    Unfortunately, Chu Wenyang didn''t listen at all. He immediately waved his hand and said in a cold voice, "I have nothing to talk about with the Fang family, and I have nothing to talk about with you. You come to propose marriage. Today, as the owner of the Chu family, I''ll tell you again. I don''t agree. It''s that simple."


    "Well, you Chu Wenyang, what do you mean?" Xu Qingxiong was in a hurry. His expression was like the emperor was not in a hurry and the eunuch was in a hurry.


    Fang Dao stood in front of Xu Qingxiong and shook his head. Then he said, "Mr. Chu Wenyang, don''t you want to marry Li Shaobai, the righteous son of the Li family, in the big cake and resource of the Fang family?"


    Chu Wenyang suddenly hesitated and did not answer immediately. Instead, he turned his face and gazed at me heavily. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In my heart, I secretly scolded him. Chu Wenyang, an old man, would not be ungrateful as soon as he came out. With the help of the Li family, he went back to the Fang family, right? How little did Chu Wenyang do?


    But at this time, Chu Wenyang no longer looked at me, his eyes were firm, and he said firmly: "my Chu family is not married to Fang family, nor to Li Shaobai. No one will offend me! We have a small family here. We can''t afford to offend any of your families. "


    "So Chu Yuyan won''t marry any of you."

 Chapter 459

    Chu Yuyan won''t marry any of us?


    Hearing this, not only Fang Dao was stunned, but also I was silly.


    Chu Wenyang, an old man, didn''t even help me. What''s the matter?


    Without waiting for Fang Dao to speak, Chu Wenyang was extremely determined and immediately ordered him to leave. "I''ve made it very clear that no one in the Chu family can offend, and they can''t afford to, so please help yourself."


    I thought Chu Wenyang would help, but it turned out that he was against the marriage of the two families. It was a great surprise.


    In particular, Fang Dao''s face, which he had just covered up, slowly reappeared and said, "Master Chu, you have to think about this matter well. You have to know who you are rejecting, or your practice has offended."


    "I''ve made it very clear that if the Fang family insists on this point, it''s too stingy, and it''s out of style." Chu Wenyang calmly refused again.


    Fang Dao was silent, and the whole person seemed to be thinking.


    After half a minute''s silence, Fang Dao suddenly raised his mouth, looked at me and said: "it''s OK, I don''t have too much loss, and Li Shaobai can''t get it either. After all, I''m still the one who benefits. Even if I can''t get married today, Chu Yuyan has to get married, right? Who dares to marry her except me and Li Shaobai? "


    "Maybe the Chu family can''t make the right choice now, but I think there will be some in the future. It''s time to postpone the marriage."


    "So, today''s bride price, I put it in Chu''s house."


    This time, it''s Chu Wenyang''s turn not to speak. It seems that she is really right by Fang Dao. Chu Yuyan will marry someone after all, and others dare not.


    I feel very depressed. I never thought Chu Wenyang would do this. He can help me directly. Why oppose it? Are you really afraid of offending the two families?


    I couldn''t get the answer. I was very confused, but now the situation has finally calmed down. At least Fang Dao didn''t succeed in promoting marriage. He gave me some time, which is actually good.


    However, Fang Dao actually wanted to leave the dowry in the Chu family, which was clearly a rhythm of keeping one''s hand. At that time, he would take the dowry and say that the Chu family accepted the dowry. At that time, the Chu family could not even find a reason to refute, so they could only suffer a dumb loss.


    So, I said: "Fang Dao, since Mr. Chu Wenyang refused us, this time we''ll have a draw, but it''s not good for you to leave the dowry in Chu''s house?"


    Chu Wenyang, who seemed to agree, nodded over his head and said in a voice: "Fangdao Shengzi, please take away all your betrothal gifts with Li Shaobai."


    When the plot was seen through, Fang Dao could not help humming coldly. He left behind a cruel remark and left, "Li Shaobai, you are lucky today, but there will always be an end between us."


    Soon, Fang Dao took the people away, and the bride price that had been unloaded was loaded back into the car, and went back and forth in the direction of the coming.


    My heavy heart gradually calms down, looking at Chu Yuyan, who is still in a coma, sighs in her heart. I can''t help but think about sending her to the room to have a rest.


    I just took the first step, Chu Wenyang resolutely stopped me, shook his head and said: "Li Shizi, no, please leave."


    I looked at Chu Wenyang''s deep eyes and couldn''t figure out his mind. I wanted to ask why he didn''t help me.


    Tangled for a long time, due to the Chu family''s numerous eyes and ears, I did not ask directly, but sighed, turned and left in silence.


    As soon as he walked out of the door of the hall of Chu family and stood outside, Chu Wenyang''s roar came from behind, "Damn it, you son of a bitch, you dare to do such a thing. Today, I don''t want to deal with you properly."


    I opened the door and looked inside from a distance. Chu Wenyang caught Chu Wenyi and beat him like a pig.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    "brother Yang, brother Yang, I dare not, I am wrong."


    "You have a lot of money, please let me go."


    ...


    Chu Wenyang was very cruel and broke Chu Wenyi''s nose. It was a tragedy.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly, holding the wedding dress and riding in the car, secretly telling Chu Wenyi that this is a self inflicted evil. With Chu Wenyang''s character, it''s impossible to allow others to occupy his position as the head of the family. Chu Wenyi is sure to finish this time.


    After leaving the Chu family, I kept thinking about the whole story on my way back to Ningfu.


    Now, neither Fang Dao nor I have successfully proposed marriage, and the situation has fallen into a stalemate. It seems like a draw, but actually Fang Dao has the upper hand.


    But this is just another way to slow down. Chu Yuyan always wants to get married. Unless she escapes and cuts her hair to become a nun, Fang Dao and I will have an inevitable contest.


    As soon as Chu Wenyang came back, he not only didn''t help me, but also opposed me. What''s the trouble?


    Clearly can be a good solution to this matter, why did Chu Wenyang choose this?


    I do not understand, decided to have to find a chance to personally ask Chu Wenyang.


    When I got back to Ningfu, I immediately called Chu Wenyang and said, "Mr. Chu Wenyang, congratulations on your safe return. I don''t know if you are free in the evening? I''d like to treat you to dinner"Cough, Li Shizi is really sorry. I''m going to have a meeting in the Chu family tonight. Please forgive me. I need to stay in the south for a long time to get promoted. I''ll leave tomorrow. If I''m free, I''ll get together then." Chu Wenyang talks one by one. He doesn''t talk to me as usual. Will he call me Li Shizi?


    "In that case, when I return to the south, I''ll congratulate Mr. Chu." I suddenly understood that Chu Wenyang''s words were not convenient to express, or he had to leave Yanjing before he dared to tell me that he was worried!


    After I hung up the phone, I kept thinking about what Chu Wenyang was worried about. According to reason, he could not be like this. Did he encounter any problems?


    I still can''t get the answer, so I have to put it down for the time being.


    The next day, Fang Dao and I went crazy.


    The Li family didn''t move, and the Fang family didn''t get angry. The two families were calm for a while.


    Even, there are many people outside praise Chu Wenyang, said his choice is very correct, no one offended.


    However, soon, there was public opinion that Chu Wenyang was able to be fished out. It must be my credit. It was definitely the help I entrusted to the Li family. Why didn''t Chu Wenyang even help me? It''s ungrateful.


    For a time, all kinds of comments have been everywhere, Chu Wenyang was demoted to be worthless.


    That day, Li Qinghao suddenly called me and said words of sympathy, "Shaobai, since you and Fang Dao have no one, don''t think about it for the time being. Although the Li family used a big relationship to get Chu Wenyang out and let him be promoted ahead of time, his method is to save the Chu family, which is also very normal."


    "Shaobai, it''s the top priority to take Tiejiang for me now. Once Chu Wenyang is officially promoted, it''s time to break the deadlock in the south. If I completely control Tiejiang, I can speak harder in the Li family than now."


    I listen to listen, suddenly a Leng, thought Chu Wenyang scruple, should not be Li Qinghao?


    If it''s really Li Qinghao, his inconsistent behavior is undoubtedly stabbing me in the back!!!


    ...


    the author''s words: the "general manager Li" in the previous chapter is Zongli, Keke...


    the author''s words are as follows:

 Chapter 460

    If it is really related to Li Qinghao, his practice is insidious to the extreme.


    Moreover, due to the current situation, I still have to rely on him to complete a lot of things. I can''t stand up and say this thing clearly, I can only eat a dumb loss for nothing!


    But I''m not sure yet. It must be explained by Chu Wenyang himself before I can be sure.


    As for Li Qinghao, he subconsciously ignored Chu Yuyan on the phone, constantly mentioned Tiejiang and talked endlessly. He urged me to solve the situation in the South quickly, and could not delay any longer. He could not give the Fang family too much time to react, otherwise the other party would have new actions.


    "We must take advantage of the momentum that Chu Wenyang is about to be promoted, cut the mess quickly, suppress the Fang family''s son-in-law Qian Xiang on the one hand, and deal with Tianmen on the other." Li Qinghao urged.


    I picked my eyebrows and said, "you are right. There''s no need to worry about Chu Yuyan now. Now we really need to deal with the South first. But I have a question all the time. I don''t know whether to ask or not."


    "Little white, you say, what are you still binding with me?" When Li Qinghao opened his mouth, he seemed very kind and didn''t regard me as an outsider.


    But the more kind he is, the more hypocritical Li Qinghao is. I know his mind very well.


    I followed Li Qinghao''s attitude and asked: "in fact, Huaxia is not the one who went to Guandong several decades ago. Can the Tiejiang family be allowed to dominate? Break the balance? Once Tiejiang dominates, it will be a huge threat. Can''t China Shipping let Tiejiang alone? Even the three great families have been in a delicate balance. Am I right? "


    Li Qinghao hesitated and said: "theoretically speaking, it is absolutely not allowed. But if Tiejiang can pacify the chaos and contribute to China, it can not be left. After all, in China, there are many things that can not be managed by the government, and Tiejiang is often needed to help."


    "You mean that you want to use calming down the South as an excuse to find the right reason for Tiejiang and ask Zhonghai to agree?" I couldn''t help asking again.


    Li Qinghao said, "yes, I will discuss the relationship with the people of Zhonghai in person, because Tiejiang belongs to the Li family, and Tianmen is an incomplete force left by old Hongmen. Later, it was developed by the Fang family, and constantly invaded the territory of Tiejiang in the south. Only... The Fang family never admitted that Tianmen belonged to the Fang family, but also disturbed the stability of the south, That''s why we started this time. "


    "In fact, in the era of Tiejiang''s hegemony, it was very stable all the time. It was not until the rise of Tianmen that it gradually began to be scattered. We have great reasons to not worry at all. We can handle the affairs of CNOOC with ease."


    "Shaobai, at our level, we can''t consider things with the thinking of ordinary people. In this world, many things can''t be touched or touched by ordinary people. You have come from ordinary people step by step to today. I think you know better than me."


    "We seem to have no worries about food and clothing. We have a lot of money and a lot of people admire us. In fact, we live harder than ordinary people. There are too many things we have to face."


    After hearing this, I said with a smile: "in that case, why don''t you give up your identity? Living a carefree life? "


    "I can''t bear to give up. People have pursuits and obstacles when they are alive. This is nature and essence. The great freedom of daring to give up everything, I ask myself, I can''t do it at all. Even if I''m an unknown elder, I have to get rid of the obstacles before I can fight with the fourth envoy of Qinglong." Li Qinghao sighed.


    "You are right, sir." I agree with Li Qinghao for the first time, but how can Li Qinghao think that the nameless elder in his mouth is Li Qingcheng whom he hates most?


    After chatting with Li Qinghao for a long time, I found a reason to hang up.


    At this time, almost everything in Yanjing has been dealt with, and it is not far away from the day of returning to the south. The only thing left behind is Chu Yuyan, which is deadlocked and fruitless.


    I secretly sigh, can only let the situation continue to remain the same, Fang Dao does not move, I also do not move.


    In the next two days, I first stayed in Ningfu for one day, and had a grand dinner with the whole Ningfu as a farewell banquet.


    Then, at my mother''s strong request, I took Ning Xing to Li''s house.


    At first, Ning Xing didn''t want to, but when she heard that it was my mother''s request, she didn''t dare to refuse. She was shy and worried. She had a sense of ugly daughter-in-law meeting her father-in-law.


    Come to the gate of nameless courtyard, Ning Xing stops at the gate, Leng is dare not go in.


    I pulled Ning Xing, "Ning Xing, what are you afraid of? Isn''t that meeting my... Adoptive mother? "


    "I... you''re not a woman. How do you know how I feel now? I told you I didn''t understand Ning Xing''s reply is very rare.


    I couldn''t help laughing, "are you afraid my adoptive mother doesn''t like you? Ha ha ha


    "No, it''s not." Ning Xing''s face turned red, as if she had been pierced by me.


    Just at this juncture, the door of the courtyard was suddenly opened. My mother looked at us with a face of elders and said, "what do you two look like standing outside the door fighting? Come inMy mother''s this facial expression, the moment frightens rather apricot even the head all low come down, press root dare not resist.


    I took Ningxing into the hospital, my mother closed the door directly, led us to the direction of the room, "follow me, walk quietly, there are only two people here, I and the old man, you must not disturb the old man to rest."


    Ning apricot a listen, more afraid, palms gradually out of sweat, tightly with me in a grip.


    I smile, said a sentence in Ning Xing ear, "don''t be afraid, it''s OK, my mother is very good."


    "But aunt''s identity is..." rather apricot complexion is very white, extremely vigilant looked at my mother.


    I said, "nothing but no, just listen to me."


    Ning Xing took a few deep breaths. He didn''t listen to me at all. He was still in a state of fear, which made me happy.


    After entering the room, my mother closed the door, sat on a chair, looked at Ning Xing with a straight face, and asked, "Ning Xing, how are you doing with the task I entrusted you to complete?"


    "I dare not exaggerate it. I have done it perfectly." Ning Xing bows down in a hurry.


    At this time, my mother suddenly narrowed her eyes into a slit, showing a suspicious expression, once again coldly asked: "Ning Xing, are you with my son because you have a crush on my son''s identity? As a mother, I have to find out this first. Don''t blame me for being a villain and a gentleman. I''m doing it for my son''s good. I can''t help asking about the meat he fell from me. "


    ...


    the author''s words: add more changes to 14600 Wang''s crowns in advance. Once again, the general manager Li in Chapter 458 is the general manager Li of Huaxia.

 Chapter 461

    Although my mother asked extremely, her tone was not pleasant. In fact, she meant it for my good.


    Every parent, isn''t it?


    Ning Xing, suddenly embarrassed, said: "aunt, in fact... I haven''t been with Li Shaobai formally... Because I won''t be with him before he deals with Chu YuYan''s relationship. If Chu Yuyan can''t accept me, I can give up. After all, Li Shaobai likes her first, not me."


    I stood by and added a sentence for Ning Xing by the way, "yes, I agreed with Ning Xing that we would never cross the line before we had a good relationship."


    My mother was stunned at that time, and her face gradually stretched out, and her eyes became more and more fond of her.


    Suddenly, my mother got up and grabbed Ning Xing''s hand. "Good boy, I didn''t expect you to have such a heart. It seems that I misunderstood you. There are few girls like you now."


    At this point, my mother even glared at me and said, "smelly boy, such a good girl, you have to hold fast. If you get my daughter-in-law away, I won''t let you go."


    Later, my mother took Ning Xing to sit down again. Ning Xing couldn''t believe it at first. She was flattered.


    But soon, Ning Xing and my mother together, two people said some have no, a strong pick my bad problems, immediately put me aside.


    "Little white, he''s a fool all day long. Xiao Xing, you''ll be with him in the future. You''ll have to take good care of him."


    "Yes, aunt, I know his character best."


    "Xiao Xing, I''ve really wronged you. Such a good girl and daughter has been trapped by our family for nothing."


    "Auntie... What do you say?"


    ...


    I''m completely stupid. Am I still my own son? Did I pay for it? What''s Ning Xing? I''ve been entrapped? It''s going to be natural, right?


    At this moment, I was scolded by my mother that I didn''t have any advantages, which made Ning Xing involuntarily smile.


    Even my mother told Ning Xing all the old stories about my seven-year-old bed wetting and eight year-old droppings. I feel that I can''t live in front of these two women. I''m disheartened.


    So, I quickly found a reason, ran to the door to breathe, secretly scolded me is not my own son, did not expect my mother so soon fell.


    However, my mother and Ning Xing can be so harmonious, I''m still very happy. I don''t think I need to worry about the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law in the future.


    Sitting down in the back garden, I lit a cigarette leisurely and waited for Ning Xing to come out of the room so as to leave the Li family and prepare to return to the south.


    At this moment, uncle paojun suddenly walked in from the side door of the back garden. He saw me from a distance and walked directly towards me.


    While there was no outsider in the nameless courtyard, I got up in a hurry and asked respectfully, "Uncle broken!"


    "Not enough, too slow." Uncle paojun nodded a little and held my shoulder in an instant. It seemed that he was measuring something.


    I couldn''t help asking: "Uncle paojun, what do you say? What''s not enough? "


    "I said, your strength is not enough. It''s too weak. If you meet a killer in the middle of the list, he can kill you every minute. If Fang Dao is determined to harm you, it''s actually a very simple thing. If he sends Fang''s tianbang experts, you don''t even have any chance to resist." Said the uncle.


    I scratched the back of my head and explained, "it''s not that I don''t want to be quick, uncle. Now I have to vomit when I take pills every day, but I still progress very slowly."


    "Shaobai, you have to face some things by yourself. I''m afraid you know very well that you can''t rely on us all the time, and we can''t always protect you around you. Now the things between you and Fang Dao, once he''s determined to take risks to kill you, you not only lose Chu Yuyan, but also Tiejiang." The old man released his hand and sighed.


    My heart suddenly clapped a, secretly scold oneself how didn''t expect, Fang Dao really can be ruthless, secretly find someone to kill me, once do so, Fang Dao will win!


    But when I thought about it, I said: "with Fang Dao''s character, I will not die so fast. He is not satisfied yet. He likes to trample on his opponents bit by bit."


    "In a word, being strong is the way to be king. Today I came to tell you that I''m going to be closed for a period of time. Be careful yourself. I''m very relieved of Sunan, but I can''t rest assured of you." With a sigh, uncle paojun turned and left. He soon disappeared in my field of vision. I didn''t know where he had gone.


    I sat down again and became more and more determined. It seemed that I had to improve my strength as soon as possible. At least I had to have the ability to protect myself, so that they could feel at ease.


    After waiting for a long time, Ning Xing finally came out of the room with my mother arm in arm. They were like mother and daughter.


    As soon as my mother saw me waiting outside, she was constantly criticizing me. I felt that I was no different from the one who charged the phone fee. I was really too frustrated.


    My mother stared and waved to me, "dead boy, don''t you come here? Send Xiaoxing back to Ningfu. "My face is green, can only harden the scalp to come forward, should sentence, "know, you can''t say some good words?"


    My mother ignored, first talked with Ning Xing, and then let me take Ning Xing away from the Li family.


    On the way back to Ningfu, Ningxing looked at me with strange eyes from time to time, but she couldn''t help laughing. I knew what was going on in an instant. It must be my mother who told her all my embarrassing things.


    I pretended to be calm and looked out of the window. In fact, I felt very guilty. When I was a child, I did a lot of embarrassing things. Not only did I fall into the cesspit and almost died, but the most important thing was that I often took out cow dung to play with. It was ridiculous to say that.


    Now I''m not only the son of the Li family, but also a big man in Tiejiang. What''s more, I''m a big brother in Shenhao. If I pass it on, I will definitely laugh other people off.


    So, after returning to Ningfu, I ran to the yard of the second master, and didn''t dare to face Ningxing, for fear that she would hurt me with my embarrassing things.


    As a result, as soon as he saw the second master, he took his broken mobile phone and stared at the screen, not knowing what he was looking at.


    I gather in front of the second master and look at the mobile phone screen. I can''t help laughing: "second master, are you looking at the ranking of tianbang? What''s so good about this? Aren''t they the same people? "


    The second master was very excited. He scratched his head and scratched his cheek and said in a hurry: "when is your memory so bad? Su breaks the army to return, kills the three elders of Fang family, and defeats Ares, the God of war. Lao Tzu is waiting for his name to reappear in tianbang! I think it''s not just me now, but many people are paying close attention to what level the Soviet Union may reach when it breaks the army! "

 Chapter 462

    When I heard that, I would just sit next to the second master and stare at the mobile phone with him.


    As a result, I have been staring at him for a long time, but there is no movement.


    "Damn, I''ve been waiting for several days. Why is it still like this? Is it not easy to judge the strength of the Soviet Union to break the army? " The second master is in a hurry.


    "Should be like this, after all, the strength of the super, with ares''s contest did not give full hand." I held my chin and thought.


    "Wait a little longer, Liang Sheng. Don''t rush to go. When Su''s army is broken and on the list of heaven, you can go no later. It should be a matter of one or two days." Said the second master.


    "Well, second master, I''ll wait with you." I nodded and agreed.


    At the same time, I also want to know, broken Army uncle actually can row to day list number!


    With the passage of time, the whole capital has just calmed down from the fight between Fangdao and me, and it has begun to boil. Even in Ningfu, there are many people talking about it.


    "You say, this time the Soviet Union break army can break through the number one?"


    "The strength of Su''s army was terrible. He defeated ares with one punch. I think he was the eighth at the lowest, right? As for going further, I don''t think it''s possible. "


    "What do you mean, should it be absolutely impossible? At the level of the top ten in the tianbang, the gap between each of them is quite large, and few of them have the same strength. "


    On the same day, I wandered around Ningfu and heard all about the name of "the Soviet Union broke the army". Even ninglao looked moved and said, "it''s a rare event that someone is in the top ten of the tianbang."


    "Because there has been no change in the top ten of the tianbang for decades, and the emergence of the Soviet Union broke the deadlock completely. Who doesn''t expect to see his strength?"


    "Although the Fang family and the Li family are constantly fighting, they are still Chinese people. Among the top ten in the tianbang, Qinglong is the only one, and the rest are foreigners."


    "The most important thing is that Qinglong is a member of tianbang forces, which doesn''t count at all. So this time, the Soviet Union broke the army and made the list, which not only represents the Li family, but also represents the face of China''s great country! Only a tiny part of the island country occupies two positions. I think this time, even the Chinese military headquarters and China seas are shocked. "


    After listening to Mr. Ning''s words, I was so excited that I immediately ran back to my room, took out my mobile phone, boarded the secret website of tianbang, and stared at the list. I wanted to know immediately.


    But this day just didn''t come out, the sky list still kept the original appearance, there was no movement.


    However, on this day, I received a lot of news. Not only the three great families were shocked, but also the general of Huaxia military headquarters visited the Li family in person, which is self-evident.


    Until the next day, the event of "the Soviet Union breaking the army" continued to ferment.


    Even the Song family has opened up a special secret forum for discussion by people from different regions and families, but Ningfu doesn''t have this password and can only enter with the permission of the administrator.


    On purpose, song Hai, an old bastard, is absolutely on purpose. Everyone can get in, but the people in Ningfu don''t have a password. What''s not on purpose?


    Ningfu people, no one can get in, all by song Hai under the administrator to refuse, return to pull black.


    Song Hai, the son of a bitch, is aiming at Ningfu.


    "Good, good, very good." I don''t care, let me break it by force.


    It only took a few minutes for powerful MEDA to break through the defense line of song forum and give my ip the highest authority.


    As soon as I entered the forum, it was full of posts about Uncle paojun. Some people were asking questions, saying bad things about Ningfu when Ningfu couldn''t come in.


    "Ah, ah, why didn''t you see the people in Ningfu?"


    "The Song family is really a good means this time. Everyone can get in. They all have access codes, but Ningfu doesn''t have them."


    "The aim of red Luoluo is that Ningfu has suffered another collapse this time."


    "In my opinion, the Song family is reliable. Now it has the support of the sage son of Fang Dao, which is equivalent to relying on the Fang family."


    "As for Li Shaobai, who is arrogant, he thinks that he will become a righteous son and become lawless? If Ning Fu depends on him, I think it will be finished sooner or later. We have to stand in line early. "


    "Just him? It''s not enough to carry shoes for Fang Daosheng. "


    ..


    in this secret forum of the Song family, there are all kinds of people who say anything. Some people directly belittle me and describe me as shit.


    However, how can they know that I am already staring at them, who forcibly cracked and obtained the highest authority?


    But suddenly, an ID named "Song Hai" sent a post, and the administration directly put it at the top, with the title of "no password, laughing at Ningfu dog breaking into the door".


    Then, there was a comment immediately.


    "Ha ha ha, Mr. Song has appeared. It''s like beating a dog''s head with a stick. Ning Fu must be very upset this time."


    "Who let the Song family and Ningfu have their enmity?""It''s a good forum. I think the two old people in Ningfu are going to explode."


    ..


    with my mobile phone, I can''t help but turn up my mouth and quietly watch them and song Hai.


    Song Hai, an old son of a bitch, is very proud of opening a forum. He''s all old bones. I didn''t expect that he could play so well. He kept giving people replies. He raised the Song family while belittling Ning Fu, and even trampled on me.


    "Li Shaobai, the hairy boy, fight with me? He''s a little bit tender. "


    "In my opinion, it''s not Ning Fu who is the most popular, but Li Shaobai who is the most popular. I, song Hai, deliberately put all the focus together and didn''t give them any participation."


    With a sneer, I changed my digital ID to "overbearing president". Then I replied to the elated song Hai, "Mr. Song is really powerful. I admire him for his skillful means. But I still have something better. I don''t know if Mr. Song wants to have a try?"


    "Overbearing President? You''d better change your ID to your own name, or I''ll kick you out of the forum in five minutes. " Song Hai''s speed is very fast, unexpectedly immediately reply me, words mixed with silk can''t be questioned tough.


    Soon, the floor where song Hai and I communicated quickly attracted attention. Many people were also persuading me to change my ID quickly, thinking that I was one of them.


    With a faint smile, I said to song Hai, "if you have the ability, you can kick me to have a try."


    After half a minute, song Hai made an angry expression and said, "who are you? Why can''t the administrator and I kick you? Who are you? "


    I cocked my legs and sat on the sofa in the room. Looking at Song Hai''s angry words on the mobile phone screen, my smile became more and more brilliant and I made a paragraph full of fun.


    "Song Hai, song Hai, I''m your grandfather! You unfilial son, didn''t you just say that you and I are too young? How can anyone talk to the elders like this? "

 Chapter 463

    Song Hai''s anger could not be stopped, and he immediately made more than ten angry expressions.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I just kicked song Hai away and kicked him out of the forum.


    Then, I let MEDA invade the forum, occupy the whole forum for myself, and instantly kick the administrator out.


    Song Hai was kicked, the administrator was kicked, and the whole forum was completely bombed.


    "Who is the bully President?"


    "That''s too bold, isn''t it? How can he kick Mr. Song? "


    "This is just against the sky. Does the other side have top hackers with extraordinary strength?"


    I didn''t care at all, and deliberately opened the forum to all Ningfu people, including song Hai, who had just been kicked out.


    Song Hai immediately scolded in the original floor: "who are you? Why can''t I find your IP address just now? Even our systems have been hacked? "


    I didn''t want to reply to song Hai. Instead, I posted a post with the title of "laughing, kicking song''s dog and touching song Hai''s head."


    As soon as this post was sent out, a large number of people poured in. Although I didn''t admit it, they almost all guessed who I was.


    Because of my righteous son''s identity, song Hai was counselled at that time, and there was no sound quickly. It seemed that he was surrounded by diving.


    After a while, the whole forum fell into silence. Gradually, no one dared to reply casually, and no one dared to speak ill of Ningfu.


    With a leisurely smile, I told MEDA to create a real-time dynamic sharing of tianbang in the forum for everyone to watch.


    Very soon, this real-time dynamic was made by MEDA, put on the front page of the forum, you can see the change of tianbang at any time, you can also discuss it below.


    At this time, the position of the 100th or so at the end of the tianbang suddenly fluctuated, floating up and down.


    Just this slight change makes the whole forum boiling. It seems that everyone has forgotten what happened just now, and all of them pay attention to tianbang.


    "It''s moving! It''s moving


    "It''s too hard to have such a chance. It''s the peak time to witness a generation of strong Su break the army and get on the list!"


    "Let''s not talk about these factors for the time being. I think the Soviet Union won the eighth place at most this time. It can never be higher."


    "Although Su can defeat Ares, the gap between each of the top ten in the tianbang is quite big, and I''m not optimistic about it. I''ll be eighth."


    ..


    with the passage of time, the forum has become more and more boiling. Even if some people are not optimistic about it, they are still full of excitement. After all, this is at least a rare time in decades.


    "Tianbang..." I''m also staring at my mobile phone. Before I officially started, I''ve been so excited that I can''t extricate myself.


    Then, at the end of the tianbang list in my sight, the position of the 100th place suddenly darkened, and the three characters Su paojun slowly emerged, juxtaposed with the original tianbang 100.


    Then, the name of "breaking the army of the Soviet Union" suddenly moved, and the ranking soared up directly. Just for the first time, it crossed 30 places, and the speed was amazing!


    Tianbang 70!


    However, this was not the end. After the pause, the name of breaking the army of the Soviet Union rose abruptly again with the momentum of destroying the dead and decaying.


    Tianbang 60!


    Top 50!


    Sky list 40!


    "Tianbang! What level could the Soviet Union achieve by breaking the army? "


    "It''s amazing, but it''s not in the top ten."


    "It''s just the beginning. I''m still not optimistic about Su''s breaking the army. It''s good to be eighth."


    At this moment, although I can''t see the faces of other people in the forum, I can already imagine their expressions of astonishment from all kinds of excited words.


    However, some of these people are still making sarcastic remarks, as if they are invincible in the world. It makes me feel very uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for the sake of preserving the reputation of Ning Fu, I would definitely be kicked one by one.


    The name of Su broke the army this time for a full two minutes, still did not move, has been stopped at the position of tianbang 40.


    When everyone was puzzled, the name of Uncle paojun was shocked, as if with the trend of sweeping everything, who was fighting, all the way crazy rolling, straight up to the tenth place in the sky list, tied with ares in the 10th place in the sky list!


    At this moment, outside my room, there were bursts of shouts and cool breath from Ningfu people. It was as big as an earthquake, and could be heard clearly through the door.


    However, although the climbing speed is much slower this time, it still doesn''t stop. Instead, it continues to go up and directly stride to the ninth position in the tianbang, and it''s not tied for the ninth position. It''s the real ninth position in the tianbang, pushing Ares and the original ninth position back.


    "Ninth in the sky list!" I can''t help but be shocked to find that the name of Uncle paojun has a rising trend.


    At this time, the forum completely crazy, all kinds of words layer out.


    "No.9 on the list of heaven. If you go up to the top one, you''ll end up. It''s boring. I thought Su was so powerful in breaking the army.""Bai was excited. He slowed down so much all of a sudden. I think it should be the eighth. There will be no mistake."


    "I thought I could make it into the top five. If I could make it into the top five, it would be a real force."


    "No matter how powerful the Soviet Union is, it''s still a lot worse than Qinglong. Qinglong ranked first in the sky n years ago. Now its strength is more unfathomable than the Soviet Union."


    I feel very uncomfortable. I don''t want to argue with these people at all. I just hope that something unexpected will happen. It''s not that as they say, the strength of the broken uncle is the eighth in the list.


    Floating between, broken uncle''s ranking smoothly promoted to eighth, but no accident stopped, as static, as if the end!


    Forum people are proud to say that they have predicted success, a strong text said to end, but also said that this time did not see the point, completely ended, it is extremely disappointing.


    "Break up, break up, break up the army, the eighth in the sky list. It''s a foregone conclusion. It won''t go up any more."


    "It''s still a little worse than the eighth in the list. If it''s the top five, it''s really powerful."


    "That''s how Su broke the army. Compared with the existence of the top five, it''s not a grade at all. The top five is the peak of the peak."


    This kind of feeling of being looked down upon by others is not worth it. There are always some people in the world who are self righteous and like to talk down others, but they have no ability.


    And the broken Army uncle is now closed, certainly can''t see this scene, with his character is certainly a laugh.


    Unfortunately, my character is not. I was ready to start the kicking mode at that time. I didn''t want to care so much. I should kick and roll. Don''t be a jerk.


    At the moment when I was about to kick someone, Su''s name of breaking the army, which had been recovered, suddenly turned into purple words on the tianbang list, which was unprecedented dazzling!


    Blink of an eye, as in the static, and then take a big step, directly... The sixth day list!


    At this moment, all people become unbelievable, collective silence, uncontrolled up!


    Faintly, the three words "Su broke the army" are more purple. It seems that there is an explosive trend, as if they are making a final sprint. The purple words seem to contain an invincible evil spirit!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 14800 crowns in advance.

 Chapter 464

    Blink of an eye, purple dim, in the final sprint, as if the dust settled.


    Tianbang... Fifth!


    Everyone is silent, but I can feel everyone''s heart rolling!


    It must be Huaxia military headquarters and CNOOC that are the most shocked, because this is the first time that Huaxia is listed in the top five of tianbang, except Qinglong. There is a Chinese name, a tianbang top expert who knows the real identity, and a real Chinese!


    This is of great significance to China and the other four rogue countries!


    After the silence, there was an uproar.


    I simply looked at it, then I fell on the sofa and closed my eyes, as if I had removed a big stone from my heart. I looked very relaxed and cheered for the broken uncle secretly.


    ..


    the next day, Ning Xing and I got up early, simply packed up, said goodbye to Ning Fu, and left Yanjing for Mingzhu city.


    This time back to Beijing, the whole South was deadlocked for more than a month, and a lot of things happened.


    So as soon as I got back to Tiejiang, I immediately organized a meeting, which was bound to cut off the chaos. Li Qinghao was on the other side of Zhonghai, and Chu Wenyang was on the other side of Zhonghai. This time, we must not give the Fang family too much time to respond, otherwise the other side will definitely use the means.


    Therefore, I stood on the rostrum and said solemnly in front of all the senior officials: "I will say one thing today. From now on, nantie river will organize a comprehensive counter offensive, which is bound to win Tianmen at one stroke. If the other party dares to resist, don''t worry. If the other party is ruthless, we will be more ruthless than him. The moment of victory is just around the corner!"


    With my order, the whole high-level of the South Railway River, all bow to say yes, all began to carry out my order, no one dare to neglect.


    At the end of the meeting, I immediately contacted Chu Wenyang and asked him to crush Qian Xiang to death. I tried my best to deal with Tianmen in an all-round way.


    Chu Wen Yang was worried, for fear that his black Shamao would not be protected again. He said in a hurry: "you boy, your tone is not right. What do you want to do? Don''t you mess around? I''m in the process of promotion now. Don''t make me a shitty stick at this time. If Tiejiang wants to work hard with Tianmen, he will fall out with the whole Zhonghai. We''ll both be finished. "


    "Don''t worry, I''m quite sure. The Li family deliberately arranged for your promotion. Li Qinghao helped us. Once we started, if CNOOC wanted to get us, we had to stop. But if CNOOC didn''t do anything, it was the default!" I explained.


    "Well, you Li Shaobai, no matter how powerful your family is, they are all dependent on China. How dare you even dare to count Zhonghai? Are you dying? If CNOOC wants to deal with you, it''s just a sentence. " Chu Wenyang suddenly took a cold breath, and his tone was unbelievable.


    At this point, Chu Wenyang, an old man, began to abandon his relationship. "I don''t care. If you do this, don''t get involved with me. It''s your own death. Don''t drag me into the water. I''ll suppress the money for you at most. I won''t interfere in anything else."


    This old man is so unkind. I tried my best to get him out. He not only opposes marriage, but also abandons relationships. Is that how he repay me?


    At that time, I couldn''t help cursing on the phone, but I still tried to be patient and said, "I seem to be calculating, but in fact I''m showing my own value. It''s the same reason as calculating the Li family at the beginning. If CNOOC acquiesces in my behavior, it means that I''m valuable and useful to Huaxia. The reason why I do this is to prevent Li family Qinghao''s talks with Zhonghai have collapsed, just in case. "


    As a result, Chu Wenyang and his mother did not speak, Leng is not to make a stand with me.


    After half a minute, Chu Wenyang said: "Li Shaobai, I just escaped from death. You take me to play with you?"


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately understood Chu Wenyang''s meaning. He had to do it. Those deadly "documents" are still in my hands.


    Simply, I do not do two endlessly, said with a smile: "I will give you a promise, this time if you are willing to take the risk to follow me, I will give all those documents back to you, no one left!"


    "Really, really? If so, I can promise you. " Chu Wenyang was so excited that he couldn''t believe it.


    I said with a smile: "absolutely true, you can rest assured."


    With that, I feel embarrassed. My relationship with Chu Wenyang has improved. I didn''t expect that I cheated him again. I expect that when it''s over, he will definitely kill me if he knows I don''t have any documents.


    However, Chu Wenyang still believed it and said excitedly: "OK, I promise you, and I believe you once. For these documents, even if I take the risk to fight for them, what''s the point?"


    I quickly promised to come down, not to give Chu Wenyang any chance to repent, but also about his free time to eat, suggesting that he told me the deep meaning of his opposition to marriage.


    Seeing this, Chu Wenyang agreed on the spot.


    After I hung up the phone, I was not in a relaxed mood. This time, I was really playing with my life. Once Tiejiang''s action was too radical, I would definitely become a gun target under the fury of CNOOC.The key lies in how CNOOC will decide whether to keep me or destroy me.


    After thinking for a long time, I couldn''t get the answer. My heavy heart couldn''t be calmed down for a long time. Just as I wanted to visit Ye Shu and ye Zhan, Liang Guan and Wang Chao knocked on the door and walked in at the same time. They said, "I''ve met Li Shizi."


    When I saw Wang Chao, my face turned black.


    Wang Chao''s eyes are still full of that strange meaning. It seems that he has always regarded me as a person who can bend or straighten, who can bend and stretch. He even speaks with a little more respect.


    This feeling, no less than being dog day, I quickly hide embarrassed expression, asked a sentence, "you two, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, Liang Guan stepped forward and said solemnly: "report to Li Guan, oh no, report to Li Shizi. Recently, there is a man in Tianmen. He is very quick to ascend. It''s amazing. He is very capable. In a very short time, he has won the trust of Ruolan, the head of Tianmen. He has directly overshadowed the leader of Tianmen and become the most popular person in Tianmen."


    "Yes, during Li Shizi''s absence, this man used his means many times and took advantage of Tiejiang. We were so surprised that we couldn''t do anything about him. His technique was very superb. I think it can be compared with Li Shizi. If Tiejiang wants to counterattack, I think we have to guard against this man." Wang Chao said.


    I picked my eyebrows. "What''s the name of this man?"


    "His name is Zhang Huihui, and I don''t know where he came from. It''s said that Zhang Huihui is now in Tianmen and has attracted a lot of attention. Even the elder of Tianmen can''t help him. He has to be forced to do it in turn. His character and way of doing things are very similar to those of Li Shizi... If he doesn''t kill him as soon as possible, he will be a great enemy in the future." Wang Chao said, more and more nervous.

 Chapter 465

    Zhang Guanghui!


    When I heard the name, I couldn''t help shaking my head and laughing deeply.


    Zhang Huihui is Zhang Hui!


    Zhang Hui''s speed in the upper position was beyond my expectation. He was so fast that he was worthy of my favorite talent!


    Wang Chao and Liang Guan see me not only not nervous, but also laughing all the time. Their eyebrows are twisted together.


    "Li Shizi, what are you laughing at? What''s so funny about that? "


    "Yes, Zhang Huihui is very clever. If he doesn''t kill him as soon as possible, he must be a great enemy. In my opinion, before Tiejiang organizes a counter offensive, the best way is to eradicate him first, so as to avoid accidents."


    ...


    I shook my head, waved my hand and said with a smile, "there is no outsider here. I can tell you frankly that this brilliant card is actually the one I arranged to enter the gate of heaven. It''s my card, but I didn''t expect that he could be so fast."


    Words take off, Wang Chao and Liang Guan are stunned, two people stare at each other.


    After a long time, they suddenly looked at each other with a smile, and both of them threw fists at me.


    "Li Shizi, good strategy, I understand."


    "Do you want to break into the enemy and seize power? That''s a great move! Once Tiejiang counterattacks, Tianmen will surely suffer from internal and external troubles. "


    I used to tap the table, nodded with a smile, "yes, what I want is this effect. Originally, I was a little worried. Now I think everything is ready. I only owe Tiejiang''s hands."


    Wang Chaoliang Guan laughed again, as if this feeling of victory in sight made them feel very happy.


    However, it seems that I am happy on the surface, but in fact I am still heavy inside. What I have to face now is not Tianmen, but the attitude of CNOOC, which is more important than Tianmen.


    In order not to worry my subordinates, I didn''t tell them the truth. Instead, I sent Wang Chao and Liang Guan away and left them alone in the office to think.


    After pondering for a long time, I''m not sure whether Li Qinghao can make an agreement with CNOOC. Although he keeps his hand, CNOOC may not care about it. As a result, I don''t know. The risk is quite great. I''m putting my life on it.


    With a sigh, for the first time, I felt that it was difficult for me to understand the situation. I thought that my relationship was still too weak. If I were the real son of the Li family, maybe it would not be like this. At least I could know a lot about all aspects of the news. I didn''t have to wait for the result all the time.


    "After all, the strength is poor, the position is too low..." I sighed again, slowly got up and took a step, decided to go to see ye Shu and ye Zhan.


    Half an hour later, I came to the training camp in Tiejiang, the residence of Ye Shu and ye Zhan.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I immediately smelled a stink, which was worse than rotten eggs. I almost didn''t vomit up.


    Holding his nose, he opened the door and walked in. Ye Zhan was refining pills again. All the stench came from his direction. But this guy was standing beside the cauldron with a relaxed face, as if he didn''t like the stench at all.


    When ye Zhan saw me coming, he couldn''t help showing his joy. He waved to me and let me go. He also said that he had a new breakthrough.


    "What about ye Shu?" I completely convinced Ye Zhan, quickly pinched his nose and shook his head. I didn''t dare to get close to him for fear that he would be killed by the stench. Did ye Zhan''s sense of smell fail? The smell can kill people.


    As a result, ye Zhan still yelled in the same place: "ah, why don''t you come here? What do you want to do with Ye Shu? This product is in the room. I really have a new breakthrough. It''s very powerful. Ah, what are you doing when you close the door? Cabinet leader... Cabinet leader...


    I ignored it and went directly into Ye Shu''s room. Then I closed the door and didn''t let the stench spread in. It was much easier.


    Deep breathing a few times, I look around, found Ye Shu lying in bed motionless, face black, like a corpse.


    This scared me so much that I opened the door again on the spot and yelled at Ye Zhan outside, "Damn, what''s the situation? There''s something wrong with Ye Shu. Ye Zhan, come here quickly! "


    Ye Zhan turned up his mouth, but he was not worried. When he stepped into the room, he shook his head and said, "it''s OK. Ye Shu has become my white mouse now. He just took my new poison pill and fainted temporarily."


    "You give ye Shu poison pills? You... "I was so scared that I turned white.


    However, ye Zhan was still calm and said with a smile: "ah, Lord, I said that if it''s OK, it''s OK. Isn''t Ye Shu''s meridian retrograde? I found a lot of methods that couldn''t cure him, so I''m sure he was infected with some hidden poison, so I used the method of fighting poison with poison to try. At first, ye Shu was very painful, but later I found some signs that I could find a solution to this problem by following the vine. "


    I calmed down and asked gravely, "what kind of poison pill did you give him just now? It won''t kill you, will it? "


    "Don''t worry, Lord. I''ll control the toxicity well. As for ye Shu''s food, it''s a new variety I just developed. Its name hasn''t been chosen yet. It seems to be very toxic, but in fact it''s tonic. It''s good for ye Shu." Ye Zhan explained.


    "In that case, don''t disturb Ye Shu. Let''s go out and have a talk." I nodded my head as if I didn''t understand it. I didn''t know it at all, and I didn''t bother to ask. Anyway, I''m not an expert in this field.However, as soon as I came out, I immediately regretted it. It was called a stink.


    Ye Zhan seemed to be aware of the influence of this stench on me. With a dry cough, he said awkwardly: "I have no choice here, Lord. If you need technology, you should bear more, or go outside the yard? The air is better there. "


    Before I could speak, the nausea caused by the smell made my stomach tumbling and almost vomiting.


    Forced to swallow saliva, I had no mind to stay, originally wanted to talk to ye Shuye about the past, but now this environment is really disappointing.


    But I don''t know how, I suddenly feel sick all over, more and more want to vomit, I feel that all the pills I took today are fighting in my stomach, I can''t bear it.


    I was just looking for the trash can, but before I moved, my stomach was spouting out of my esophagus.


    Ouch ~ ~


    I squatted on the ground subconsciously, closed my eyes and vomited wildly. I felt uncomfortable and disgusted as never before.


    "This... What is this?" Next to Ye Zhan, he took a cool breath and was shocked.


    I couldn''t hear it at all. I just couldn''t finish spitting. I kept spitting out of my mouth.


    It''s strange that how long I vomited, ye Zhan was shocked. The words were all incredible.


    "What are these things?"


    "Lying trough, why so disgusting?"


    "Strange, what is it that you vomit?"


    ...


    until I vomited so much that I reluctantly opened my eyes, I found that what I vomited was not food or pills, but a lot of disgusting black viscous liquid, which smelled worse than excrement.


    "What is this?" I was stunned.

 Chapter 466

    Before I finished speaking, the smell of black liquid choked into my nose and immediately forced me to spit out the only thing left in my stomach.


    After vomiting, I ran to a nearby faucet and tried my best to get rid of the bad smell in my mouth. As a result, my mouth was like eating excrement.


    As for ye Zhan, this guy squatted beside the black liquid and looked at it curiously. He even broke a twig and gently lifted it up to study.


    The more carefully you look at it, the more shocked Ye Zhan''s expression is. As if he saw a rare treasure in the world, he quickly took out a small bottle from his pocket and carefully put the black liquid into it. "Damn, it''s just a good thing."


    "What''s good? It stinks like shit. " I rushed to the mouth again, and then went to the position of Ye Zhan. But as soon as I took the first step, I suddenly realized that my body was different. It seemed that under this vomit, my whole body was light.


    this strange feeling as like as two peas for constipation for several days, and the feeling of a sudden clean day is just the same.


    When I took the second step, I suddenly found that my body had different changes. It seemed to be much better than before, and even my breathing was smooth.


    I clenched my fist gently, and my strength was from light to heavy, at least 30% stronger than before!


    "Land capital medium term"??? It''s impossible. I''m just getting close to the beginning. " I was shocked at that time, but I was puzzled again soon, very puzzled.


    However, the signs of breakthrough are very obvious. I can be sure that I vomited the black liquid and successfully broke through, but I don''t know how far I have reached.


    At this time, ye Zhan put all the black liquid into the small bottle and ran to me. He was full of surprise and said excitedly: "Damn, my Lord, your constitution is beyond imagination. Originally I thought you could only take pills infinitely, but now I find out that you can spit out all the impurities in your body. This kind of thing is very strange It''s unheard of. "


    "Impurities? Are these dark liquids impurities? " I quickly pinched my nose and almost didn''t stink to death.


    "Yes, in my judgment, it''s definitely impurities, and impurities are equal to the poison on the body. It''s hard to get them. It''s very precious. You should know that everyone has impurities in his body, and you can spit them out like you. Anyway, I haven''t seen them before. Maybe it will help Ye Shu to a certain extent when they are combined with pills." Ye Zhan nodded, put the small bottle away, and then looked at me with a look at the monster.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t know. If it wasn''t for you, I would have thought it was from the sewer." I am not comfortable with Ye Zhan''s gaze.


    Then, ye Zhan''s eyes narrowed into a slit, full of doubt asked: "cabinet master, do you have any changes in your body?"


    "Yes, I feel that after I vomit, my breath is smooth, my whole body is full of energy, and my strength is much stronger." I waved my arm and felt the change of my body.


    Ye Zhan suddenly said, "I know, I know. Your body should nourish your body by taking pills, and then decompose impurities in your body. When you reach the critical point, it will automatically spit out. I don''t know if I guess it right, but if it is true, your body can be called abnormal!"


    "It''s like... You''re right. It seems to be true." I continued to wave my arms, thinking.


    But I still don''t understand. According to the truth, after such a long time and swallowing so many pills, I have been wandering in the early stage of local capital. How can I break through it? And the feeling that my body gives me is obviously not from the middle of the land.


    After thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t get the answer. I scratched the back of my head, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and asked awkwardly, "Ye Zhan, do you really want to let Ye Shu try what I vomit?"


    "I have to study it first. If it really helps Ye Shu, it''s OK to have a try." Ye Zhan answered.


    I immediately speechless, goose bumps all over my body, thinking that ye Zhan is going to spit me up, and then turn it into pills for ye Shu to eat... Is this too disgusting? It''s absolutely necessary.


    The more I think about it, the more disgusting I will be. I just say hello to Ye Zhan and leave quickly. If I stay any longer, I will be suffocated by the stench.


    Back in Tiejiang, I found Ning Xing for the first time and told her all the process of today''s body changes.


    With Ningxing''s experience, I should be able to judge my real situation.


    Ning Xing sat opposite me, pondering for a long time, seemed to come to a conclusion, said: "I think, you are not in the middle of the land capital, but really into the early stage of the land capital, but your initial qualification is different from other people, with your current strength, is completely enough to defeat the opponent at the same level, or even almost crush."


    "Your body is not the same. It should be similar to what ye Zhan said. Although it is very difficult for you to break through, once you break through, your strength will rise, far more than that of your rivals at the same level. Although you don''t have land in the medium term, I can feel that you can draw with people in the medium term."...


    be able to draw with the mid-term of local capital...


    "impossible? I was beaten like a dog by Ye Shu a few months ago. " I doubt myself.


    Ning Xingning shook his head, "that was a few months ago. Don''t you think about how much pills you take every day? Besides, ye Shu is a man with a solid foundation, and his strength is much better than that of the same level, so you should have lost a few months ago. If you don''t believe me, I can make two moves with you. "


    When I glanced around, I didn''t feel at ease. Uncle paojun told me at the beginning that he couldn''t show his strength at will, let alone be recorded in the two lists of heaven and earth. I didn''t know the reason before, but now I understand that it was because I was afraid that I would be investigated and find out my identity, which would have a great impact.


    But, I really want to have a try. I want to have two moves with Ning Xing to see if I can turn over and be the master, return to the previous state and suppress her.


    However, after thinking about it for a long time, I finally rejected the idea and said, "I still can''t recruit. I want to save my strength. I won''t show it until I reach the tianbang."


    The result rather apricot didn''t have good spirit of white I one eye, "you?"? Small sample, also days list? How can it be as easy as you think? "


    This is very exciting, I was Ning Xing angry gnash teeth, "you wait for me, now don''t Bang se, wait for my strength is stronger than you, and then good with you."


    "Oh, how dare you have a grudge against someone all the time? Waiting for revenge? Let''s wait until you have the ability. " Rather apricot extremely proud of the hum.


    Provocation, total provocation!


    "Don''t wait, I can get back at you today and make you scream!" I sneer and say that as a man, I have endured Ning Xing''s torment for so long. Today I have to find some dignity.


    "Come if you can. Who can you beat? You are a weak chicken man Ning Xing not only doesn''t believe it, but also continues to make provocative remarks, affirming that I can''t get back at her. I can''t get rid of her expression. How proud she is.


    "I''m a weak chicken?" I sneer more deeply. I stand up in front of Ning Xing, instantly hook the belt with my thumb, and then suddenly pull it down...


    "ah, you pervert! You are shameless Rather apricot immediately scared to lose color, desperately cover eyes scream, look show extremely strong fear.


    I gently swing, hands supporting the waist, abnormal confidence said: "you don''t say I weak chicken?"? I''ll show you. How do you feel? "


    At this moment, I feel very happy, really shameless. In this case, let shameless go to the end. Anyway, I have no face in front of Ning Xing for a long time...


    I nodded secretly, taking this shameless as fun on purpose.


    "You... You''re shameless." Ning Xing covers her eyes, almost ashamed to death, completely convinced by my move.


    I directly put out my hands to block Ning Xing''s left and right sides, learning the routine of bangziguo TV series, and gave Ning Xing a sofa wall thump. I said with a bad smile, "what face do I want in front of the woman I like? Mine is yours

 Chapter 467

    Ning Xing was so scared that she lost her face and covered her eyes that she didn''t dare to let go. She was forced to move in the corner of the sofa by me, just like a beautiful lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    My bad smile is deeper, no longer provocative Ning Xing, slowly pull back the belt, said with a smile: "afraid of what? I''m not going to eat you? "


    Ning Xing dares to open her eyes. She looks still frightened. She says: "Li Shaobai, I''ve finally seen it today. You''re really shameless. You don''t want a face."


    I pouted and pretended to be stupid. "What''s a face? I don''t know. "


    "Son of a bitch!" Ning Xing suddenly becomes extremely shy, and comes with bursts of shame and anger. When she stands up, she beats me and scares me to run away. As far as I can, she will never find abuse in Ning Xing''s anger.


    Ning Xing has no way, a woman is also embarrassed to chase me in Tiejiang, Leng is not dare to catch up, angry straight stomp, scold: "Li Shaobai, you wait for me, don''t go back to my room tonight, sleep outside!"


    I looked back. How dare I go back to my room at night? Isn''t it pure guilt?


    In the evening, I invited Chu Wenyang out for dinner according to the agreement, and specially arranged a private private room for Liang Guan to guard outside, in order to prevent people from watching.


    As soon as I sat down and drank a few cups of tea, I went straight to the topic. I tapped the table with my right hand and asked, "Lao Chu, now we are all grasshoppers on a boat. You should also talk about things in Yanjing?"


    "Old Chu?" Chu Wenyang was stunned. He didn''t seem to think that I would call him like this.


    Soon, Chu Wenyang responded and shook his head with a wry smile, "I really don''t know how I got together with you. I feel God is making fun of me, but now, you should have some things in your heart. Maybe you have guessed the reason why I did it."


    "Is it really Li Qinghao?" I asked tentatively.


    Chu Wenyang actually nodded directly and made a firm response, "it''s Li Qinghao. I was taken to Zhonghai for investigation before. He met me and said that he could save me, but there are conditions, and this condition is against your marriage with Chu Yuyan, otherwise, I will never get out."


    Hearing this, I had nothing to say at that time. I almost didn''t die of anger. Li Qinghao really stabbed me in the back. It''s just different.


    "I told you today that I had committed a great risk. If it wasn''t for the sake of Li Qinghao''s help, I would never have told you. It''s also a sincerity of cooperation between us. It''s like you''ve come to me." Chu Wenyang said.


    I took a deep breath and felt very upset. My fingers subconsciously accelerated and rhythmically knocked on the table. I murmured: "before I went back to Tiejiang, Li Qinghao told me that he would go to discuss with the people in Zhonghai. I think it''s mostly half true and half false. I have to guard against him so that I won''t be put out by him again. Fortunately, I have a backhand."


    "Li Shaobai, it''s not me who said that you are too dangerous to defend people? Calculate China shipping? It''s a gamble on my life and future. " Chu Wenyang gradually became a little uneasy and worried. He seemed to care about it very much.


    "What else?" I turned my face and asked a rhetorical question.


    Chu Wen Yang tut a, should way: "I think you''d better not worry, no matter what Li Qinghao said is true or false, at least to wait until he finished the negotiations with China shipping, Tiejiang began to counterattack, if the talks collapsed, you still have a choice, but now, it seems a little too hasty."


    "Lao Chu, you are wrong. You don''t understand Li Qinghao''s style. Once I don''t attack him first, he will never negotiate with China shipping." I shook my head and secretly scolded Li Qinghao for his cunning. He would only be willing to help if I had to do it first. Only in this way can I show his importance. If I really depend on him for everything and don''t give myself a back hand, I will be killed by him sooner or later.


    "Li Shaobai, have you really thought about it? In this way, you are playing the cards first, not only calculating China shipping, but also challenging the authority of China shipping. If Li Qinghao goes a step late, you and I will be finished. Are you sure? " Chu Wen Yang more dignified, mouth, palms began to sweat.


    "Sure." I''m equally nervous. After all, what we are discussing is not a small matter, but a big matter with life as a stake.


    "Are you sure? You are really too brave, but you play the cards first, and Li Qinghao stabs in the back. What do you do? " Chu Wenyang took a cold breath uncontrollably, almost shaking his voice.


    "According to the truth, this time, he should not give me any trouble. At most, he will calculate me behind my back. He won''t mess about the events related to Tiejiang, because he cares more about the survival of Tiejiang than I do. But Lao Chu, do you really think that I have only one card? You look down on me, don''t you I suddenly laughed.


    However, it was my smile that made Chu Wenyang look moved and full of strong disbelief. "You crazy man... You can still smile. Don''t show off your secret. Tell me your trump card. I have a little confidence in my heart."


    "This card can''t be said for the time being, because it may not be used. Only when China Shipping negates and is in a strong rage, can it be played out." I said.As a result, Chu Wenyang was not happy. He had to drag me to find out. He also said that he needed confidence, otherwise he would have to worry about doing things.


    I pondered for a few minutes, and then, under the disturbance of Chu Wenyang, I whispered this card in his ear.


    Hearing this, Chu Wenyang''s face suddenly changed greatly, almost to the point of suffocation. His eyes were wide open and he said, "you... You''re crazy. How can you be like this? I don''t play according to common sense at all. If China Shipping doesn''t agree, won''t I be killed by you? "


    With that, Chu Wenyang broke up again, just like Zhu Bajie in journey to the west, always thinking of going back to Gao Laozhuang to be his uncle.


    "No, I''m quitting. I''m quitting now."


    "You crazy man, you''re not kicked in the head by the donkey, are you? Don''t take you to play so, you this is to kill my rhythm, I''m good, why should accompany you to die together? "


    With that, Chu Wenyang got up and left.


    I was so infuriated that I slapped the table and yelled, "if you get cheap, you''ll sell well. Chu Wenyang, stop for me. Do you want any documentary evidence? If you are impatient, I can help you now! "


    "You are pitching me, pitching me! And your hole is too big, isn''t it? I''m digging my own grave. " Chu Wenyang was so frightened that he stopped and turned around. His face was bitter and wronged. He wanted to cry without tears.

 Chapter 468

    I sat on the chair with a straight face and examined Chu Wenyang coldly, "I just asked, do you want the document or not?"


    Chu Wenyang unprecedented grievances, the whole person anxious to look ugly, very tangled.


    I ignore, slowly lit a cigarette, waiting for Chu Wenyang to give me the answer.


    With the burning of cigarettes, Chu Wenyang did not reply for a long time, and his expression became more and more ugly.


    He didn''t give an answer until a cigarette was burnt out.


    I cut out the cigarette end decisively and left with cold eyes.


    In my eyes, Chu Wenyang trembled all over, just like a dumb loser. He nodded his head heavily and said to me, "I want the documents, but Li Shaobai, you are too cruel. You forced me to jump into this pit. If I can''t get out, I will never finish with you."


    Chu Wen Yang is angry, the word all says particularly hard.


    I stretched out my cold face, slightly raised the corner of my mouth, and said with a smile, "since Lao Chu, you are willing to go into the pit with me, how can I harm you? Anyway, I''m your future nephew, right? If it wasn''t for Li Qinghao, I think we would be a family. "


    "Don''t do this with me, Li Shaobai. I underestimate you too much. I''ll remember today, hum." Chu Wenyang was furious and immediately left without looking back.


    I couldn''t laugh at that time. I couldn''t help sighing. There was a little change in my relationship with Chu Wenyang, but I didn''t expect it to get worse again.


    The problem is that I can''t help but do this. Chu Wenyang is a great help in this. I have to pull him into the pit. Besides, do I still have less pits?


    Not long after Chu Wenyang left, Liang Guan knocked on the door outside and asked carefully: "Li Guan... What happened to Chu Wenyang just now?"


    "It''s OK. Come and have dinner with me." I waved.


    Liang Guan followed me for a long time and knew my character very well. He just sat down at the table, picked up chopsticks and ate. He also said, "Li Guan, Wang Chao called me just now and said that Tiejiang''s hands will be well organized soon, but you really don''t worry about such a big move, Li Guan?"


    "These are not the things you need to consider. I''ll carry them for you when something goes wrong. You just need to finish what you''re doing. Don''t worry about the rest." I took a piece of meat and said as I bit it.


    Liang Guan didn''t dare to ask any more. He had to eat hard.


    After dinner, it was only eight o''clock in the evening. I walked around outside and felt very unhappy. I always felt something was missing.


    In the car, I took a subconscious look at Liang Guan and immediately thought of Li Qi. I thought that''s why I Miss Li Qi? It''s incredible.


    I turned my lips and secretly told Li Qi that he didn''t know what was going on in the Li family. It was estimated that the inspection task was over. He didn''t dare to contact me without Li Qinghao''s orders.


    I just went back to my home with a sigh. I didn''t mean to be outside without Li Qi.


    Half an hour later, I went back to the top hotel where I lived in Mingzhu city. After a long time, I didn''t dare to find Ning Xing. I had to open a room temporarily to make do with the night.


    "Hey, it''s the same floor as Ning Xing." I took fangkale. I always felt that although my previous actions were shameless, they were extremely cool, and it was worth avoiding the limelight.


    As a result, as soon as I got my room card and went up to the same floor of Ningxing, as soon as the elevator door was opened, Ningxing put her arms around her chest and leaned against the door of the original president''s room, as if waiting for me all the time...


    I was scared by Ningxing''s expression at that time, so I didn''t dare to go out in the elevator. I pressed the close button and planned to go down to open another one. It''s better not to have the same floor with Ningxing.


    "Li Shaobai! You dare to run one. " Ning apricot cold voice way.


    I was so surprised that I didn''t dare to press the close button again. Instead, I pressed the open button and stood in the elevator, saying, "Ning... Ning Xing, I''m sorry, it''s my fault today. Would you let me go?"


    "If it''s useful to apologize, what else do the police have to do? Well, you Li Shaobai, you still have your room card in your hand. Do you really want to sleep outside? You''ve got to die. " Ning apricot found my room card, immediately scold mouth, look more cold, as if the storm is coming.


    I don''t dare not, careful liver to the throat, fortunately Liang Guan sent me to the door of the hotel left, otherwise he saw, I simply can''t be a man.


    So, I crept out of the elevator and approached Ning Xing carefully, accumulating a flattering smile and flattering: "Ning Xing, you won''t care about me, will you? Well, Ning Xing, I find you are very beautiful tonight, especially your posture leaning against the door. It''s really beautiful. "


    "Come on! If I don''t clean you up well tonight, come into the room and don''t sleep outside. " Ning Xing takes my words as fart directly, grabs my ear in an instant, and twists it hard.


    I scream in pain, and I walk to the room by Ning Xing''s ears. I can probably predict that tonight will be a painful night. Ning Xing must have been tortured this time.


    Entering the room, Ning Xing released my ears, pushed me on the sofa, squinted coldly, and yelled: "sit down for me! Don''t run, or it won''t be over. "I nodded, afraid to speak.


    Ning Xing cold hum a, turn round to walk into the kitchen, don''t know to make what.


    However, I have a very bad feeling that Ning Xing is really angry this time.


    After half a minute, Ning Xing twisted a yellow fruit and came to me with a straight face.


    I am scared eyes almost stare out, "Ning Xing, what are you doing with this Durian?"


    "What else can I do? I''ll punish you to kneel for half an hour. " Ning Xing gave me a cold cut.


    I couldn''t help twitching from the corner of my mouth and said, "isn''t that great? Punish me, I accept, but can you change a normal point? "


    "Don''t follow me. Kneel down for me now. If you are a man, you can do it." Ning Xing puts the durian on the ground and reaches for her hand. She is still a beautiful tiger.


    However, I''m not in the mood to appreciate Ning Xing at all. My eyes are staring at durian. I want to cry without tears. I feel like Chu Wenyang just now.


    After a few minutes of stalemate, Ning Xing was impatient and forced me to pull up. She pressed my shoulder with her hands and forced me to kneel down to durian. "Keep balance, don''t move. She fell down and timed again. It will last for 30 minutes."


    At the moment of touching my knees, I felt as if I had been stabbed into my knees by countless sharp needle eyes. The pain made me roll to one side at that time. "No, no, it''s too painful. Change one."


    "It''s just pain. Get back on your knees. Don''t you say you want to be a master of tianbang? If you can''t bear the pain, how can you become a master of tianbang? I''m training your endurance, you idiot Rather apricot a veto, face like iron face beauty instructor.


    ...


    the author''s words: inexplicably moved.

 Chapter 469

    I squinted, seriously suspected Ning Xing is taking the opportunity to revenge, not training at all.


    Who trained with Durian? Isn''t that a joke?


    However, Ning Xing''s words are so beautiful that she calls it training and uses tianbang experts to stimulate me. I can''t help it at all.


    After biting my teeth, I got up from the ground and said, "OK, just half an hour."


    With that, I stood back in the position of durian, my knees bent slightly, closed my eyes and knelt down again.


    This time, I''m holding on to the sting, maintaining a delicate balance.


    "Very good, you know what you''re doing. Start timing from now on. As soon as you fall down, or you can''t help but leave durian in pain, you have to start timing again." Rather apricot satisfaction nodded, but still face, a pair of eyes just like in the supervision of me, also make the game of re timing.


    Isn''t this a pit for me?


    But before I knelt for five minutes, my body became more and more unbalanced and quickly fell to one side.


    "Why is it so difficult to kneel a Durian?" I''m completely stupid.


    Ning Xing holds her chest in both hands and sits in front of durian. Her beautiful legs curl up in a sultry radian. She looks down at me and says, "otherwise, why do you think I let you kneel? Get up and do it again. "


    "Can you stop timing? Is it OK to accumulate time bit by bit? " I kneaded my knees, almost crying, thinking that such a big durian, kneeling for half an hour is not playing with life? I''m afraid I''ll lose my leg in half an hour.


    However, Ning Xing not only refused, but also insisted that I kneel quickly, otherwise she would force it.


    I''m biting my teeth, holding a good man and women do not fight the mind, kneel down again.


    Once, twice, three times.


    Because the durian is too stingy, I can''t control my balance at all. If it''s not blocked by my pants, I think the damn durian can plunge into my knee.


    The original 30 minutes of "penalty kneeling" time, I just get an hour, but also did not complete the kneeling half an hour, so angry that I and durian are almost set gas, want to throw downstairs.


    I just sat down on the ground and said, "no, I can''t kneel down. It''s too hard. I feel it''s even harder than when I was in the dark room. Every time I keep my balance, it hurts. I think I''d better change it."


    "No, I have to kneel down. I will resume training for you in the future. Now it''s 30 minutes. When I can get familiar with it and control it in 30 minutes, I will start training for 60 minutes. I must improve your physical pain ability." Ning apricot cold voice mouth, words mixed with the meaning of silk serious.


    60 minutes...


    my heart almost can''t stand it, and I''m almost scared to death by Ning Xing''s training. It''s not only for me to resume training, but also for me to increase the time of kneeling durian to 60 minutes, which is totally abusive to me.


    "Li Shaobai, I know it''s very difficult for you, but I have a way to make it easier and get twice the result with half the effort. That is, if you can kneel for 30 minutes every day, I will give you a welfare. If you can kneel for 60 minutes every day, I will improve the welfare. How about that? The longer you kneel, the better my welfare will be. " Ning Xing suddenly strange smile.


    First I was stunned, and then my eyes went out of control, "welfare? What benefits? "


    "I''ll let you know when you''re on your knees for 30 minutes." Ning Xing raised her head slightly and her pretty face turned red slowly.


    As soon as I saw Ning Xing''s expression, I immediately understood what welfare she was referring to.


    After a while, I was just like beating chicken blood. I was full of confidence all of a sudden. Isn''t the secret way 30 minutes? I don''t believe it. I can''t stand it.


    But kneel down again I just know, really fuckin ''hard, ache I is bared teeth.


    Moreover, with the passage of time, the pain will be a layer by layer superimposed, my knee pain numbness, deep pain.


    10 minutes, 20 minutes, 28 minutes...


    just as I was about to finish, the durian was crushed by me in the last minute!


    "It seems that you are not lucky. This durian is not hard enough. I''ll change it and kneel again." Rather apricot can''t help laughing, get up and go to the kitchen, as if prepared a lot of.


    I sat on the ground in a daze, completely stunned.


    When Ning Xing twisted durian back again, it was bigger than kneeling rotten, harder and sharper!


    I gave a shiver, "Ning Xing, let me barely pass today? Kneel down again, and I will die here today. "


    "No, you have to kneel down completely. Although you are in pain now, you will understand that it is quite good for you later. Your constitution is really rare, but it''s a pity that you don''t have enough endurance. This is your weakness, and you have to make up for it." Ning Xing rejected and put durian in front of me again.


    Then Ning Xing put his hands on his waist and said, "Li Shaobai, if you want to be a real master of tianbang, it''s not as simple as you think. Even if he is as strong as Qinglong, he doesn''t go to heaven at one step. He must have experienced inhuman hell training!"


    "Moreover, the realm of land and capital is the most critical foundation. If the foundation is not solid, it will have a great impact on you when you break through the tianbang.""Kneeling on durian is just the beginning."


    At this time, I was speechless, so I had to kneel down to cry.


    Finally, this time, I insisted on it for 30 minutes. In the whole process, I almost grabbed my heart and lungs, clenched my fists and didn''t let myself move.


    Thirty minutes later, I collapsed and sat back on the ground. I rolled up my trousers to check. My knees were all purple and swollen. It was terrible.


    Ning Xing stood up from the sofa, eyes overlooking me, pointed to the bathroom, suddenly blushed, Dudu yelled: "you go to take a bath, I''m... I''m waiting for you in bed."


    ...


    I suddenly took a cold breath, immediately put the pain behind me and jumped up.


    Shower, bed, Ning Xing she...


    I swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva continuously, couldn''t help staring at Ning Xing, carefully scrutinizing her beautiful figure, stuttered and asked: "Ning Xing... I, you, you, you, are you willing to follow me...


    " stop talking nonsense, hurry up. " Ning Xingqiao''s face is even more red. She climbs directly to the bed, covers most of her body with a quilt, and looks at me with her eyes...


    I can''t help laughing wildly. I''m so excited that I can''t describe it. I immediately run into the bathroom and feel like a mess. I think it''s worth it!


    After taking a bath, I was psychologically prepared to go out directly around the bath towel. Ning Xing was so shy that she covered her face with a quilt immediately, but she didn''t dare to see anyone. "You... You put on the clothes inside first."


    I said with a bad smile, "what else are you wearing? You don''t know how anxious I am. I didn''t expect that your welfare would be this. "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 15000 crowns!

 Chapter 470

    With evil thoughts in my head, I climbed into the big bed with a bad smile, just like a hungry wolf, walking slowly towards Ning apricot.


    As a result, Ning Xing suddenly hit me on the head with a pillow, Jiao said: "let you wear clothes, go quickly, change a shorter pair of pants, I said welfare, not let you do that kind of thing."


    "No? What are you so shy about? " I was stunned and felt cheated.


    Ning Xing is very sure to say: "you tube me, anyway is not!"


    "Then I''ll get dressed..." I was immediately embarrassed, got out of bed and ran into the bathroom to get dressed.


    Coming out of the bathroom again, I felt like I couldn''t do it. Instead, I automatically exposed my dirty mind. I just didn''t want to get close to Ning Xing.


    As a result, Ning Xing opened the quilt, patted the bed, and let me go. I didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd.


    "Come here, lie down. I''ll help you to reduce the swelling of your knee first."


    I picked to pick eyebrow, thought so, oneself can''t expose at will any more, simply want to find a ground seam to drill in.


    So I cough, deliberately pretending to be a gentleman, the appearance of quietly lying down.


    As soon as she lay down, Ning Xing took out the medical medicine from the cupboard, bent over her salivating body, and practiced extremely skillfully to reduce the swelling of my knee. Vaguely, she could see the deep gap.


    Even then, I suddenly realized that Ning Xing, who was wearing red pajamas, didn''t wear a "modern belly bag"...


    I couldn''t help but wonder that she was still so stiff and tight!


    In the whole process of detumescence, I have been watching the white rabbit wrapped in the red pajamas, which is shocking.


    Especially with Ning Xing''s occasionally swinging posture, the red pajamas also occasionally raised a radian...


    until the end of detumescence, my knee is only a piece of purple blue, even the pain is gradually reduced, Ning Xing packed up the medical supplies, then gently lifted the hair with her right hand, put it on the fragrant shoulder, the whole action can be described as extremely charming.


    Moreover, I feel that from Ning Xing''s body, there is a rare femininity that can''t be compared with little girls.


    Next, Ning Xing slowly lay on my side, gently said in my ear: "Li Shaobai, the welfare tonight is to let you accompany me. It''s so simple. If you want to improve the welfare, you have to work harder."


    Finish saying, rather apricot hook up the corner of the mouth, a deep smile, bursts of fragrant heat constantly hover between my breath, if change to be an ordinary person, absolutely can''t help.


    I pretended to ask, "improve welfare? What other benefits are there? "


    Ning Xing slowly raised her hand and put it directly on my chest. Then she moved her posture. Suddenly, the whole person stuck to me and pressed her to my chest!


    I was stunned at that time.


    However, Ning Xing''s action is not finished. Her long leg suddenly straddles under me and swings slightly, which makes my blood rolling and extremely hot.


    "How''s it going? Is it cool? " Ning Xing asked.


    My head with pound garlic like, desperately nod, "cool!"


    "Do you want to be better?" Ning Xing asked again.


    Excited, I said, "yes, why not?"


    "If I want to, I''ll work harder. I know that I''m a man who likes Liu Qingcheng''s kind of women. I''d rather not be worse than her." Rather apricot full is proud Jiao''s opening, also is revealing a strength which does not admit defeat.


    "You are no worse than Liu Qingcheng, and I don''t like her either." I took a look at Ning Xing. Although Ning Xing''s movements were slightly astringent, I felt that it was more provocative than the skilled Liu Qingcheng. It was a monster.


    Therefore, I want to improve the welfare of heart, immediately Ning Xing instigated, decided to complete the training, so I can enjoy Ning Xing''s special service...


    "I know you don''t like her, but I know you like her kind of taste! I''m sure Ning Xing can''t be worse than her Ning Xing is not angry.


    Then, Ning Xing Leng didn''t take the next step. I couldn''t help asking: "no? That''s it? "


    "That''s it, or what else do you want? Go to bed quickly. It''s cheaper for you this time. In order to train you, I''ve even pasted it upside down. " Ning apricot Jiao Chen a, the expression of small you yuan is quite moving.


    I swallow a mouthful of saliva, and my heart is dark. I immediately close my eyes and go to sleep, thinking that I''m really making a lot of money. I have to work harder tomorrow night to enjoy higher welfare.


    ..


    the next day, I went to Tiejiang base camp early in the morning. Now the two branches of Wang Chao and I have already been integrated, and we are organizing our staff. In less than three days, we can realize the counter offensive.


    Once the counterattack, it is bound to be massive, not as simple as the small gangster fight, there are quite a lot of issues to consider!


    The most important thing is the attitude of China shipping.


    As for Chu Wenyang, I don''t need to worry. He and I are grasshoppers on the same boat. This time, we are going to die together.Sitting in the office, I took a deep breath, provoking Zhonghai and calculating Zhonghai. I may be the first one. Whether Zhonghai will keep me or not is still an unknown. Everything is gambling...


    but all the people behind it, such as Liang Guanwang and others, are unknown. I almost carry all the pressure myself.


    Taking out my mobile phone, I personally called Shao Wentian.


    As soon as I was connected, I immediately went straight to the topic and said, "leader Shao, the southern Tiejiang is preparing to launch a counter offensive. I think you have heard from the northern Tiejiang?"


    "Yes, are you confident? If not, I think it''s better to give up. It''s impossible for beitiejiang to really participate in it. Otherwise, it will be even worse. " Shao Wentian said.


    I can''t say it face-to-face on the phone. I can only beat around the Bush and say, "don''t worry, your excellency Li Qinghao has prepared the groundwork for me. I believe that when nantie River counterattacks, your excellency Li Qinghao will help."


    Shao asked the sky and was silent for half a minute.


    Then, Shao Wentian sighed, "Li Shizi, you''d better think twice about this matter. After all, you''re just the righteous son of the Li family. If Zhonghai is angry, it won''t be aimed at the whole Tiejiang River, but it will certainly be aimed at the South Tiejiang river. At that time, the Li family may not be able to protect you, unless... You are the real son of the world."


    Shao Wentian has something to say in his words. His meaning is very clear. He''s just worried that I''m not enough and I''m afraid that I''ll be put behind Li Qinghao''s back.


    Even though I am nervous, once I make a decision, I will never go back on it, let alone regret my choice.


    So, I said, "please continue to hold down the border and don''t get involved. As for the matter of the southern mainland, I will solve it myself. Within three days, there will be a big counterattack on the southern Tiejiang river!"


    "If you want to fight, it''s a big fight."


    "If you want to play, play hard."

 Chapter 471

    After hanging up the phone, today''s situation has almost reached a critical point and may break out at any time.


    On the other side of Tianmen, I have also received a lot of rumors. Ruolan, the head of Tianmen, is also dispatching people. It seems that through many channels, he can quickly gather forces and gather them together. It seems that he knows that there will be big moves in Tiejiang next.


    I''m not surprised at this. If we know something about Tianmen, Tianmen will know the trend of Tiejiang. This kind of thing must exist. It''s impossible to eradicate it completely.


    But how did Ruolan think that Zhang Huihui, who was trusted by her side, was the one I sent?


    As time goes by, I am in a nervous attitude every minute.


    Especially in the evening, 30 minutes of kneeling training can kill me. I get up every morning, and my legs are soft.


    The welfare offered by Ning Xing is always the same and has not been improved. She also said that when I can kneel for 60 minutes, she will let go.


    I have to say that I was tickled by Ning Xing. I knelt up, no matter how hard I worked. No matter how painful it was, I would endure it. I had to adapt myself to the pain for 30 minutes as soon as possible.


    Finally, the third day came, and Tiejiang''s staff had been organized.


    On this day, all the people in charge gathered in the Tiejiang strategy room. When I pushed the door, I stood up in awe.


    "Li Guan!"


    "Li Shizi!"


    I step to the master''s position and wave my hands slightly, so that they don''t have to be polite.


    Then I looked around, sat down slowly, and asked, "who''s going to report the situation?"


    Liang Guan took the lead and immediately said, "Li Guan, all the people in the headquarters of the south of the Iron River are ready to carry out a counterattack at any time. He just waits for Li Guan''s command. Once it starts, because there is only the South Iron River, the fight will last for a long time. It''s a tug of war and a great consumption for both sides."


    "Wait a minute, let me say a little first. Why don''t you ask beitiejiang to help? If there is support from the North Rail River, it is bound to crush the Tianmen gate. Where can we fight a seesaw battle? " Wang Chao was puzzled.


    Before I could speak, Liang Guan put in a sentence and said, "commander Wang, the war between the South Iron River and Tianmen has had a great impact on the whole south. If the North Iron River intervenes, Huaxia will not allow it. At that time, the destruction will not be as simple as Tianmen, and even the north and South iron rivers will be destroyed."


    Wang Chao had nothing to say for a moment. He looked at Liang Guan incredulously. He looked very surprised. It seemed that Liang Guan, who had always been afraid of his hands and feet, had a weak overall view. Today, he said something that should not have been said by him.


    I looked at Liang Guan with admiration. I didn''t expect his progress was so fast. I simply nodded and agreed: "Liang Guan is right. Things in the southern mainland can only be solved by the southern forces. It''s better for the North Rail river not to step in, as long as it has a deterrent effect on the border."


    As soon as I spoke, the figures around me nodded and agreed with me.


    However, they don''t know what my real card is. If I have to play this card, the situation will be more chaotic. It''s not as simple as calculating China shipping, but as a aboveboard provocation.


    Therefore, Chu Wenyang, an old man, was scared to break up before. If I didn''t use my means to suppress him, the situation would return to the stalemate point again.


    "This situation has been deadlocked for a long time, and it must be broken today." I take a deep breath, unprecedented dignified, the whole strategy room, no one to interrupt, collective play twelve spirit.


    I stood up slowly, gazed at everyone and said solemnly, "from now on, the counterattack of nantie River officially begins. There''s no need to worry about anything. I''ll make a big fuss about how big it is! From the coastal area, with the advantage of the base camp, we will form a net attack. All the consequences will be borne by Li Shaobai for you! All the information should be transferred to the strategy office. As soon as it is reported by cable, it should be reported immediately and should not be neglected. "


    "Yes


    "Yes, sir


    ..


    when the order is issued, all the responsible persons immediately carry out the order and report it to the next level quickly. However, all of us at the highest level sit in the strategy room and control the overall situation without leaving.


    Just half an hour later, my order was sent from the top to the grass-roots level. Wang Chao put down his mobile phone and said, "Tiejiang has been fully prepared. Even if Tianmen expected that we would make some moves, it was absolutely unexpected that we would be so crazy."


    Liang Guan left his seat, went to the LCD screen of the strategy room, instantly opened it, revealing the whole strategic plan.


    Liang Guan picked up the infrared pointer, nodded to me confidently, then pointed to the big screen and explained: "this is the strategic plan I made myself. Today''s Tiejiang is in the coastal area, and the territory is very advantageous. Now the counter offensive has officially started, and the next step will be to launch a net like attack as Li Guan pointed out."


    "If Tianmen is not the enemy, they will have only two choices, or they will be pushed up and back, but they will be forced near the beitiejiang River by us, and they will be even worse."


    "But if Tianmen wanders back, the outcome may not be clear. It depends on the strength of both sides.""On our side, not only are the two branches integrated, but most of the southern forces have taken refuge in Tiejiang, and will even help us in this war, so our momentum is very strong."


    "But it is this kind of momentum that will directly affect the pattern of the southern continent, and will spread to the ears of the high-level Chinese. The next development is even more unpredictable."


    ...


    "it''s very good, but I also said that you only care about Tiejiang. As for other factors, I will solve them." I hold my chest with both hands and listen to Liang Guan''s explanation with great interest. I find that he has less scruples and more overall view than before, and completely fulfilled my requirements for him.


    Li Guan, the face of the crown is very difficult to see. "This is very serious,


    ," we said. "I don''t have to say much. Although I was temporarily demoted, I still has the final say. As your immediate superior, the boss is the boss. I don''t carry anyone. Which one of you can carry it? What else do you want my boss to do? " I raised my hand and interrupted Liang Guan.


    For a moment, the strategy room fell into silence, but more importantly, it was a strong respect.


    After a long silence, a person in charge broke the silent environment and said, "Li Guan, the order has been passed on. It must not take long for Tiejiang to take the first step of counter attack and realize the anti invasion and anti encroachment. I don''t know where Chu Wenyang is?"


    "There''s no problem with Chu Wenyang. I''ve already informed him in advance. As soon as Tiejiang has an action, he will immediately unite. This time, Chu Wenyang will do his best, and Nan Tiejiang will fight back! On this day, it is doomed to be not peaceful, and the southern continent will be in chaos. " I used to tap on the table with my fingers. In my words, I felt calm and calm.

 Chapter 472

    On this day, it is doomed to be not peaceful, and the southern continent will be in chaos.


    ..


    on this day, the South Rail river made a great noise and launched its first major counter offensive with the assistance of various forces.


    It was just the first step taken by nantie River, and the moment of contact with Tianmen, the other side did not have any hesitation, let alone any hesitation, and immediately it was a tentative war!


    Stop fighting by fighting!


    The first fight on that day had a great impact. If it had not been for Chu Wenyang''s death, it would have made people panic.


    However, the news of the war between Tianmen and Tiejiang will never stop, and will eventually spread to China shipping.


    This exploratory first battle lasted for two days. In the end, Tiejiang won the control of one of Tianmen''s cities, and won the first victory.


    Even though we are full of joy, we are very tired. We stay in the strategy room almost every minute, especially the person in charge. All of us are very nervous.


    "That''s great. It''s a long time."


    "Although it''s a city under Tianmen, it''s already very good. This is the first time that we have an advantage in Tianmen."


    "We can''t act too hastily. It''s impossible to destroy Tianmen in an instant."


    At the end of the first battle, Liang Guan and Wang Chao were so tired that they fell asleep on the table. Two days was like two years, and their faces were very haggard.


    Soon, just a few hours after the first battle, the situation began to tense again.


    They have to face the blood, forced to sober up, to discuss countermeasures, to observe the situation, to study the information.


    And all this, I see in the eyes, this is no doubt fighting a big battle without too much rest time, they are all meritorious soldiers!


    In particular, the brothers on the front line are absolutely risking their lives to carry out this real Southern underworld war!


    The 18th hour after the end of the first World War, the second world war started in full swing!


    This time, it was not Tiejiang''s attack, but Tianmen''s active counterattack. It was under the pressure of Chu Wenyang''s strong counterattack, in an attempt to recapture a city lost in the first battle.


    Tiejiang was not a vegetarian either. Within half an hour of Tianmen''s counterattack, there was an organized and disciplined resistance immediately. For a moment, the two sides were fighting fiercely and the fighting was extremely heavy.


    Many media and newspapers have received news one after another. If it had not been for the suppression by Chu Wenyang, it would have been known to all.


    When the Second World War was in full swing, Chu Wenyang called me. He was more anxious than ever before and said in a hurry: "Damn, China shipping has received the news. Now I can only make a show for you. I can suppress the public opinion in both forms. Otherwise, I will not be able to protect you."


    I secretly scolded that Chu Wenyang, an old man, was still thinking about his own black hat at this time. I knew that he was selfish.


    Therefore, I can only say: "in this case, you should make a formal appearance. For the time being, don''t let China Shipping get hold of you again. As soon as there is a situation in China shipping, you should inform me immediately. You''d better keep the same before I play the card. Don''t stand on my side easily."


    "But... Damn, if you really play the cards, I can only be dragged into the water by you. I can''t help you with the damned documents. If I''m forced to run away, you have to help me. I''m really ready to give up this time." Chu Wenyang said.


    Running?


    I didn''t expect that Chu Wenyang still had this idea. He even wanted to choose to run when the situation could not be saved?


    Hearing this, I was immediately happy, "OK, OK, if CNOOC is going to clean us up, I will arrange for you to run. How about Dubai?"


    "You''re kind and good at choosing places. I don''t know much about the situation of CNOOC now. Anyway, I''ll tell you as soon as I get wind of it. But I advise you not to play your card at will. Otherwise, it will be between life and death. Now, at least there is a chance to save it." Chu Wenyang took a deep breath, and his whole body became more and more heavy.


    Hang up the phone, Chu Wenyang side quickly create pressure, Tianmen and Tiejiang of the Second World War, forced by official forces down, forming a temporary truce situation.


    The result of the Second World War was not ideal. Tianmen''s counterattack was somewhat unexpected. Although it did not take back the city, it also caused heavy casualties in Tiejiang.


    I mourn in silence and sigh in my heart. It''s totally inevitable. If Tiejiang wants to stand at the top and become an underground kingdom, he must go through the baptism of blood and step on the top of the pyramid.


    Because this is the nature of the law of the jungle!


    You are strong and you step on people.


    If you are weak, you can only be a stepping stone for others.


    Ideal is full, reality is cruel.


    ...


    due to the official suppression, both Tianmen and Tiejiang have fallen into a posture of preparing for war. The official suppression may not last long, or even a little bit of contradiction may trigger the third war again.Moreover, the later, the larger the scale!


    At the end of the Second World War, I could not help rubbing my temples and felt like my brain was going to explode.


    As for other persons in charge, including Liang Guan and commander Wang Chao, they are all like dead dogs.


    I tried to bear the fatigue, said: "according to the current situation, it is estimated that there will be a truce for a few days, you can take advantage of this time, have a good rest, raise your spirit and fight again, but don''t be too far away from Tiejiang base camp, so as not to deal with emergencies."


    "Yes


    "Thank you, Li Guan."


    At my command, the people in charge couldn''t help showing their joy and left the strategy room together. They chose to find a place to rest in Tiejiang base camp.


    Soon, Wang Chao also left the strategy room, only Liang Guan stayed with me.


    "Li Guan, go back and have a rest. You are the backbone of us. Don''t get tired." Liang Guan advised me.


    I shook my head, "Liang Guan, you don''t have to persuade me. Go by yourself. I''m waiting for news. I can''t rest at present."


    "No, since Li Guan won''t go, I won''t go either." Liang Guan suddenly became resolute, his eyes full of respect, as if my impression in his mind had been indelible.


    I shook my head again and said, "Liang Guan, if you don''t have a rest, please do me a favor. Go to the front line to have a look at the situation of Tiejiang brothers. By the way, consolidate the relationship with various forces. After all, as the core of Tiejiang, it''s impossible for us to take the lead


    "Yes, the subordinates will leave immediately." Liang Guan picked up his fists and immediately agreed to leave the strategy room with my approval.


    But when Liang Guan just came to the gate, the strategic outdoor was suddenly blocked by more than a dozen plain clothes, and the other party immediately subdued Liang Guan and pressed him on the wall.


    Immediately after that, a middle-aged plain clothes man came up to me with a cold face and stood in front of me. He said in a cold voice, "this building has been completely blocked by us. Mr. Li Shaobai, we now have reason to suspect that you are carrying out criminal activities, and the nature is very serious."


    With that, the middle-aged plain clothes directly took out the handcuffs and locked my left wrist with a click.


    I don''t have a ripple in my heart. I asked faintly, "which department are you from?"


    The middle-aged plain clothes answered me seriously and said it very slowly.


    "Good night, country!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 15200 kings'' crowns.

 Chapter 473

    I have no fear, extremely calm asked a, "national security? Please show me your identification


    Middle aged plain clothes cold hum, immediately from the arms out of the certificate.


    In less than three seconds, I only saw the title of Guoan''s position. I didn''t even see the name of the other party. The middle-aged plain clothes took back the certificate and said coldly, "please come with us."


    I don''t have much doubt. Tiejiang has been making so much trouble these days. It''s normal for Guoan to come here. It may be that they are ordered by CNOOC.


    However, when I saw Liang Guan''s face pressed against the wall, I felt very uncomfortable and said, "are you aiming at me? You don''t have to take my people. I''ll go with you, but please let my people go. Even if you can run away from the monk, you can''t run to the temple. I''ll take care of any problems. "


    The middle-aged plain clothes hesitated for a few seconds, then waved his hand and let his hands release Liang Guan.


    As soon as Liang Guanyi was released, his face suddenly changed and he said in a hurry, "Li Guan, you can''t go with them."


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK. You will stay here now." I lightly charged Liang Guan, the meaning between the lines in the words is very clear, that is, all guarding Tiejiang, no rash action without my order.


    Liang Guanzheng wanted to retort, but he ignored the middle-aged plain clothes. He immediately locked my hands with handcuffs and took me away by force.


    In the process of leaving Tiejiang building, all the high-rise buildings in Tiejiang were shocked by more than a dozen people of Guoan, as if the building was really blocked, and no one dared to move. Only the dozen people of Guoan, with their valiant certificates, took me out of the building.


    When I came to the downstairs of the building, there were six or seven Audi cars parked outside. The middle-aged plain clothes directly pushed me into the car. Without saying a word, I closed the door and left Tiejiang base camp completely.


    I thought the other party was going to take me to investigate, but within half a kilometer of the car leaving, the middle-aged plain clothes suddenly flashed their eyes and showed a fierce color. In an instant, their five fingers turned into hand knives and slashed me in the back of the head.


    This moment, I secretly scold bad, this is absolutely not Guoan people, fall into the trap, no wonder do not give me to see the document clearly, it is forged!


    However, my hands were locked, I couldn''t resist at all, it was even more difficult to react, and I was knocked unconscious in the blink of an eye.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been in a coma. I just feel that after driving a long distance, my body was still carried out of the car.


    When I woke up, I opened my eyes and sat up abruptly. My hands were still locked in handcuffs. It was dark and still.


    After getting used to the darkness, I found myself stretched out in a secret room, surrounded by walls, except for an iron door with a small window, like a prison.


    I subconsciously went to the small window and looked out. There were six big men outside. Because the light was very dim and the visibility was less than five meters, I could hardly see anything except big men.


    I couldn''t help but look down at the handcuffs and murmur: "this is definitely not a national security person, but who is the other party? I dare to forge the certificate of national security and use it to break through Tiejiang river. I have a lot of courage... "


    after thinking for a long time, I thought to myself that maybe it is the courage of the other party that makes the fake come true.


    The most important thing is that the timing of the other party is so perfect that it is not suspicious at all.


    High, this move is too high, not only can safely into the Iron River, but also in front of everyone, take me away!


    "Who is it? Song family? Tianmen? Or Fang Dao? " I frowned and talked to myself.


    In the dark, I can''t get the answer, but the person who moves must be one of the three, there will be no deviation.


    I turned to lean against the iron gate and sat on the ground slowly. I secretly scolded the other party for being so skillful that I could be taken to such a place where I couldn''t see my fingers.


    I feel very depressed. Now that I''m caught, it''s like killing a lamb. If the other party wants to kill me, it''s also a very simple thing.


    What makes me gnash my teeth most is that I am trapped in this ghost place. There is no way at all. All my belongings have been taken away, even my mobile phone is gone!


    At the same time, I am very worried that the secret of my mobile phone will be discovered by the other party. If the other party knows that I have this kind of high-tech, he may be able to find out my relationship with Ren Changfeng, because this is what Ren Changfeng got from the Li family.


    You can even find the main car of MEDA!


    If I think about it in a serious way, once memeda is discovered, my identity as a legitimate member of the Li family may also be revealed, then everything I disguised in front of Li Qinghao will be completely lost!


    The more I think about it, the more anxious I am. I have to pray secretly that memeda is "smart" enough to withdraw my mobile phone from the other party a moment before they find it.


    Just as I was meditating, a familiar voice came out of the door, "open the door."


    As soon as the words came out, the six men outside moved and quickly unlocked the iron door.


    I quickly got up, moved back a few steps, staring at the iron door, waiting for the moment of opening, the face of the comer.Seeing that the iron gate was pulled to half, an old man was the first to bear the brunt. He stepped into the gate first, with a smirk on his face, and said sarcastically, "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, I didn''t expect you to have today. Now that you are in our hands, you don''t want to run away."


    This man is song Hai!


    "It''s you? I don''t think you should play such a mean trick again. " I was angry then.


    As a result, song Hai shook his head, put on an expression that had nothing to do with me, and said, "I didn''t teach this method, it''s someone else, but it''s too powerful and perfect. How could I never think of it before?"


    After Song Hai finished, the iron door was completely opened, and there were two figures standing behind him. However, due to the extremely dim light, I couldn''t see clearly from a few meters away. I could only vaguely see a man and a woman.


    At this time, one of the figures came to the side of song Hai, with a cold look, and said: "commander Li, don''t be hurt. It''s all because of you. You are the master of nantie river. Once you die, the fight in the South can be declared over, and you can''t interfere in the marriage of Fangdao Shengzi."


    "Ruolan!" I called out each other''s name subconsciously.


    "No... my real name should be Fang Ruolan, Fang Dao... He''s my brother, Li Shaobai. It''s thanks to you. Of course, my brother doesn''t know about it. We''re for his good. He''s aggressive and can train you to be an opponent, but we can''t answer him. We have to kill you secretly." If LAN is not moved, her face is still expressionless.


    Fang Ruolan...


    Song Hai laughed wildly, "ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, today you are finally in my hands, but I still want you to know who did this move. By the way, what kind of expression you will have."


    Speaking of this, song Hai waved to a figure in the rear. The man turned his head and stood in front of me.


    "I''m sorry, young master. I''m sorry." He arched his hand, still the same as before, with a look full of respect, but like irony.

 Chapter 474

    The posture of bending over and arched hands, the face with a smile in respect, this person... Is Zhang Hui!


    I can''t help but stare big eyes. I can''t believe that this move was made by Zhang Hui!


    "Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, don''t you think? The man you sent has turned back and become our man, Zhang Huihui... Oh no, he should be called Zhang Hui. It''s just the so-called knowing yourself and the enemy that can win a hundred battles, and Zhang Hui is the one who knows you best. " Song Hai laughs wildly again, and laughs wildly.


    "Mr. Song, I''m flattered." Zhang Hui showed a shy smile.


    When this smile, fell in my eyes, instantly rolled up countless anger, angry I shiver all over.


    Zhang Hui defected again!


    It''s hard for me to accept that the people I trust most betray me twice in a row.


    But in fact, I have to admit that Zhang Hui really betrayed me, just like a farmer raising a snake and being bitten.


    My heart is tingling. The trust I have paid for Zhang Hui has led to such a result. I feel extremely regretful for my original kindness.


    However, I still want to know the reason and the reason for Zhang Hui''s rebellion.


    So I bit my teeth and asked, "Zhang Hui, give me a reason."


    "Why? People go up and water flows down. That''s my reason. " Zhang Hui straightened up and stood up with his hands down.


    I took a deep breath, stifled my anger, and then asked: "Zhang Hui, I asked myself that I was good to you at the beginning. Is it too cruel for you to do so?"


    Zhang Hui took a bite back and hummed coldly: "wolf heart and dog lung? Hum, you should have died long ago. When I was in Yi''an company, who took my things away by force? "


    "Later, I was extremely down, and you even went down the drain and humiliated me with money. Do you think that when you smashed the money on Ouyang Hao''s son, you humiliated me?"


    "But fortunately, you even let me go to Tianmen. I realized that this was a very good opportunity. I simply told my goal to the people at the top. The top immediately promoted me secretly. With my own efforts, I can reach today''s position and become the first person under the Tianmen principal!"


    "Originally, I wanted to use counter measures, but I don''t think it''s necessary. I might as well arrest you and do it thoroughly to save trouble!"


    "And once you die, I can take advantage of your confidant''s identity and pretend to go to Tiejiang!"


    "When I go to Tianmen, only you and Qiao of Yi''an company know that this fool will testify for me. At that time, under the banner of revenge, I can enter Tiejiang openly and justly, gradually take control of nantiejiang, secretly execute all your confidants, and make Tianmen unify the South and compete with beitiejiang. There is no need to fight at all."


    "Young master? What do you think of my move? I learned from you that I can be today. "


    After listening to these words, I was completely angry. All my original ways were to help Zhang Hui. What happened? But I hurt myself!


    The original so-called good intentions will also be misinterpreted as malicious.


    Only now do I understand that Zhang Hui is a white eyed wolf!


    "Son of a bitch, I''ve never taught you that! I''m doing it for you. I didn''t expect you to think about me like this. " I can''t help scolding.


    Zhang Hui, with a fierce face, retorted: "bullshit! I don''t need you to be good for me. Everything you do for me is trampling and insulting on my personality. Today you must die, and no one can save you! "


    "Li Shaobai, today you are planted here. From today on, the world will never have you again. The hatred of Shaocheng, the marriage of Fangdao Shengzi and Tianmen''s hegemony in the South will be solved." Song Hai patted Zhang Hui on the shoulder, smiling.


    Fang Ruolan rarely raised his lips and agreed: "yes, Li Shaobai, you are the backbone of the South Iron River. When you die, almost no one can take your place. Wang Chao can''t do it, and the Liang Guan beside you can''t either. Even if the North Iron River sends another person, it''s also impossible, which means that the South Iron River will become a mass of scattered sand."


    "Fang Ruolan, aren''t you afraid of the union of the north and the south?" My heart incomparable pain, this kind of betrayal feeling, let my eyes red.


    Fang Ruolan shook his head, "if you''re not dead, maybe Tianmen still needs to be afraid of beitiejiang, but as long as you''re dead, beitiejiang will never take the risk to unite with nantiejiang, because it''s not worth it."


    Speaking of this, Fang Ruolan looked at Zhang Hui and song Hai, and said coldly, "do it, Mr. Song, are you coming or am I coming?"


    "No, since Li Shaobai is in our hands, he can''t escape today. It''s a foregone conclusion. It''s better to torture him slowly." Song Hai raised his smile, and his tone was full of fun.


    After that, song Hai waved and immediately called in the six big men outside.


    These six great men, all powerful and amazing, at least have the medium-term capital. Under the command of song Hai, they directly tied me up.After all this, song Hai kicked me to the ground and stepped on my face. He looked down at me and said with a sneer, "Li Shaobai, today I''ll let you taste what is the pain of root breaking! Don''t worry. I won''t let you die too easily. It''s cheaper for you. "


    With that, song Hai suddenly raised his foot and stamped it on my chest.


    Click ~ ~


    "ah ~ ~" I screamed in pain, and several ribs were broken by song Hai.


    Song Hai seemed to be elated. He stepped on it and laughed, "call it, I like this feeling."


    Kacha ~ ~


    Kacha ~ ~


    his ribs were constantly broken, which made song Hai proud.


    And Fang Ruolan, always in cold eye acquaintance, not moved.


    As for Zhang Hui, he stood aside, his face full of Jieqi.


    The more you look at Zhang Hui, the more heartache you feel. It''s even more straightforward than when your ribs are broken.


    Song Hai sneered more deeply. He seemed to be an old man, but he had great strength. He threw his foot on my face on the spot and said with a smile, "I''m not happy, right? It hurts not only in the body, but also in the heart, right? We are not only taking revenge, but also killing you ahead of time for Fang Daosheng son


    "Li Shaobai, once people like you rise up, the consequences are hard to imagine. To tell you the truth, we are still worried about Fangdao Shengzi. After all, you have already made some appearance. Most of all, I can finally avenge Shaocheng this time." Song Hai moved his foot away and stepped on my crotch.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Hui stepped forward and arched his hand to song Hai, "Mr. Song, can you let me do this? In fact, I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. "

 Chapter 475

    Song Hai turned his face and showed surprise. He slowly pulled his feet away and said with a smile, "are you coming? It''s true. It''s more lethal than me coming in person. It''s abandoned by my own people. Ha ha ha. "


    Song Hai takes the initiative to get out of the way. Zhang Hui nods and moves forward decisively.


    Zhang Hui took a deep breath and was about to step on my crotch.


    But at this time, the outside door suddenly came the sound of bullets, in a strong blasting sound, the whole ground was shaking.


    Boom ~ ~


    Zhang Hui couldn''t stand steadily on one foot, so he had to take the other foot back temporarily. At the same time, he turned back with song Haifang Ruolan and looked at the dark door.


    I saw the darkness outside the door, as if someone forced me to open an entrance. A car full of terror weapons rushed in with its headlights on and immediately opened fire.


    It''s momeda!


    All the places that momeda had passed, but all the individuals were beaten into leeches. In the blink of an eye, there were corpses everywhere, and all the six great men around me died.


    Song Hai''s face changed greatly. He immediately dodged and scolded: "Damn, what''s the matter? The last car? What kind of monster is this? "


    "This is... Damn, his cell phone! Why didn''t I notice? This is a high-tech method of Li Shaobai. I''ve seen it several times and it''s very powerful! I remember his cell phone can be directly connected to this car. " Zhang Hui''s face turned white with fright.


    Fang Ruolan is very dignified, and quickly waves, "go quickly, you can''t stay, so as not to be caught by the other side of the evidence, quickly solve Li Shaobai, don''t waste time."


    Zhang Hui put his head a little, immediately took out his pistol, pointed at me with the dark hole, "sorry, young master."


    Just as Zhang Hui was about to pull the trigger, his wrist was instantly pierced by a bullet from MEDA, and the gun fell to the ground.


    "Ah Zhang Hui covered his hands and fell to the ground.


    "Damn it." As soon as song Hai saw that the situation was not right, he didn''t care too much. He took the risk of being shot. In the blink of an eye, he was bound to kill me first and then withdraw with Fang Ruolan.


    A big hand, suddenly turned into five fingers and claws, as sharp as can grasp the heart!


    Before Song Hai could grasp my throat, a dark shadow suddenly appeared and grabbed song Hai''s wrist. Five fingers were less than an inch away from my throat.


    "This..." Song Hai gave an obvious meal.


    ¡°no¡¢no¡¢no£¡ Dorp, FAK, you''ve got your mother''s lungs Black shadow, speaking nonstandard English and mixed with Chinese, suddenly burst out a terrible breath, grabbing song Hai''s hand and smashing his body against the wall!


    Bang!


    Bang bang!


    Bang bang!


    The whole process, only in the blink of an eye to complete, song Hai is like a meatball, was a hard hit by the shadow.


    In particular, the shadow, with no integrity in his mouth, said, "fake your mother, song Hai!"


    "Hold on to your mother. Hi, I''ve recovered. I''m going to kill you today!"


    In front of the shadow, song Hai had no power to fight back. He was smashed to the ground, left and right, as if he was abusing a child.


    In only half a minute, song Hai was hit with blood all over his body. He was the first master in the class. He was almost breathless and his mouth was full of blood. With unbelievable eyes, he looked at the shadow in horror, "Li... Li Qi?"


    "Zonima, I saw you can step on the thermal sensor just now?" Li Qi scolds him, just like song Hai before, raises his foot to step on his chest, and brutally breaks his ribs.


    Click ~


    click click ~


    "ah ~ no!" Song Haitong is crazy and screams desperately in pain. His face is still full of accidents. It seems that he didn''t expect Li Qi to appear.


    A few feet down, song Hai completely collapsed on the ground, look at him, feel almost out of breath.


    As for Zhang Hui, in the environment of a large number of corpses, he was scared and sweated, as if he could not bear the strong visual impact.


    In particular, Li Qi''s violence against song Hai made Zhang Hui scream to death.


    At this time, Li Qi clapped her hands and looked back at Fang Ruolan, who was scared to the corner, and said, "little girl, I can''t kill you today!"


    "Li Qi, dare you touch me? I''m Fang Dao''s sister Fang Ruolan looks pale and dare not move.


    "If you do something, you have to pay a price. If you dare to touch my son Li Jiayi, I don''t care who you are. If I''m worried today, I''ll throw you in front of the fire gun and roast you into a fresh and juicy suckling pig." Li Qi steps with a bad smile.


    "You, don''t come here." Fang Ruolan was afraid. He was completely afraid. He looked remorseful as never before. He didn''t expect this kind of accident at all, which led to the total loss.


    "Damn, I''ll take your pants off today, and then open your ass!" As Li Qi approaches, Fang Ruolan is no match in front of him. He has no resistance at all. He is held by Li Qi and pouts his buttocks.


    Then, a wonderful scene happened.Li Qi actually meant what he said. He pulled Fang Ruolan''s pants open, revealing a white...


    "you! Shameless Fang Ruolan showed a strong sense of shame and indignation.


    Li Qili didn''t even pay attention to it. As soon as he lifted his big hand, he patted Fang Ruolan''s buttocks.


    PA ~


    "ah Fang Ruolan trembled and couldn''t help screaming.


    Pa Pa ~


    "ah Fang Ruolan cried at that time. After all, she was a woman. How could she stand Li Qi''s behavior? And I''m still watching...


    however, Li Qi didn''t care at all, and his big hand never stopped, which made Fang Ruolan''s butt crack. Every time he hit, Fang Ruolan would give a sound. The scene was just like...


    "little girl, would you like to call another one?" Li Qi took back his strength and pinched it as he patted it.


    "Well, Li Qi, you son of a bitch, I won''t let you go." Fang Ruolan was pinched all over straight shivering, pretty face red to the root of the ear, hate more and more intense.


    Li Qi immediately gnashes her teeth with anger. She doesn''t bother to worry about any pity for jade any more. She starts to smoke Fang Ruolan''s ass again.


    One, two, three...


    under the crazy pumping, Fang Ruolan was ashamed and indignant, but at the same time, he was constantly crying with pain, and his grievance tears flowed down, and his buttocks were red.


    Although I was in great pain, my heart was full of surprises. Li Qi actually recovered his strength. It must be the uncle who broke his seal!


    However, seeing Li Qi slapping Fang Ruolan''s ass, I still shiver. This product is so violent that even women are slapped, but... I like it.


    Fang Ruolan, as the head of Tianmen, was spanked by Li Qi. It''s hard to imagine.


    Especially Fang Ruolan''s face, scarlet to the extreme, just like a little grievance.


    All of a sudden, a man appeared at the entrance. With a gloomy face, he immediately said, "Li Qi, stop!"


    Fang Ruolan looked at it in a hurry. If he was rescued, he yelled, "brother, help me!"


    "How can I not see what you have done? Fang Ruolan, I can only say that you are too naive. My opponents don''t need you to kill them. " He shouts to open mouth, stride suddenly come, even if is a Mo Da, also can''t strafe him!


    "The Li family''s atomic computer?"


    Even more, he looked sideways at the main body of the car, even recognized it, directly broke the bulletproof window, forced the door to open, with indescribable speed, blasted on the center console, pulled out all the lines inside!


    ...


    the author''s words: for 15400 Wang Zhiguan plus more, sorry, something happened tonight, update late.

 Chapter 476

    As Fang Dao pulled out of the line, the lights of the main car suddenly disappeared, as if falling into silence, and all the weapons automatically recovered.


    At this moment, I was holding on to the pain in my chest. I couldn''t believe it. I knew what was going on in my heart.


    The main engine of memeda has been hit hard, even devastating!


    However, Fang Dao didn''t pay attention to Mo DA at all. He threw the line on the ground and came slowly with a gloomy face.


    Fang Ruolan looked at Li Qi with hatred and said, "you''re dead, Li Qi. You have to pay for everything you do today. This place is not only impossible to monitor, but also can''t be found easily. No matter how you come here, you and Li Shaobai must die here, and no one will know, You are dead


    Li Qi is not happy. Li Qi is not happy. He slaps at Fang Ruolan''s buttocks and says, "little girl, you can scream. I''ll let you scream more fiercely in bed some other day."


    "Ah!! You ~ you bastard. " Fang Ruolan bites his lips.


    "Now it''s a man''s business. Go away, little girl." Li Qi is too lazy to talk nonsense. He immediately knocks Fang Ruolan unconscious, but he doesn''t put her pants on, so he throws her in the corner. It seems that there is no such idiom as "pity for fragrance and jade" in his dictionary.


    Fang Dao was not in a hurry, but his expression was more and more gloomy. He looked at me coldly from a distance of more than ten meters. "It''s too childish. Women are women after all, but now that we''ve all come here, let''s just settle the grudge between us. Seriously, I really don''t want to wait any longer. You... Really grow too slowly."


    "But! It''s up to me to finish. No one can touch my prey! "


    Li Qi took a look at me, then stepped out of the iron gate. A man blocked the entrance and cried out: "just now your sister Fang Ruolan also said that tianbang can''t be monitored here. If you want to go in, you have to pass Laozi first!"


    "Just you? Do you think the four words "green dragon''s Apprentice" are really just nominal Fang Dao stops two meters away from Li Qi and puts his hands leisurely behind his waist. His eyes are full of contempt, faintness and invincibility. He is like Qinglong.


    "Jijiwaiwai, don''t quarrel with me. If you have the ability, come and fight. I know you are very powerful and hidden. Tianbang doesn''t have your ranking, but I may not be worse than you." Li Qi grabs the iron chain of the iron gate, bursts out in an instant, tears it off and holds it in his hand like an iron whip.


    "It seems that your real strength is not tianbang 60." Fang Dao couldn''t help contracting his pupils, and his expression was a little dignified.


    "Damn, if it''s still 60 days, it''s better to bump into the wall and die. Fang Dao, don''t play with me. Let''s do it." Li Qi retorts.


    I forced my upper body and slowly leaned against the wall. Worried, I asked Li Qi, "pee your crotch, can you win?"


    Li Qi turned around and didn''t speak. Instead, he gave me a look, a very firm look!


    However, after getting along with Li Qi for so long, I know that the goods are definitely being loaded. Last time, he told me that even if he recovers his strength, he may not win Fangdao!


    Even if Li Qi lifted the seal, due to a long period of suppression, he was promoted in the moment of seal, and he was unlikely to defeat Fang Dao.


    However, Li Qi''s eyes were more firm than ever, as if the war had been decided, and no one could change it.


    I turned my head to Li Qi heavily, and there was no words either. We had been able to make eye contact with each other for a long time.


    Seeing Li Qi turn his head again, Fang Dao suddenly reaches out a hand and hooks his finger. "Come on, I''ll stand here. I''ll see how powerful you are."


    Li Qi didn''t talk nonsense. He was holding a two meter long iron whip that had been cut off. As soon as he stepped forward, he split across the square road.


    Fang Dao leaned slightly, and the big iron whip just passed him. When he fell to the ground, he made a terrible metal collision sound, which not only forced the sparks out, but also split the ground into a crack.


    "It''s good, but you can''t beat me if you only have this strength." Fang Dao said with a smile, and suddenly stepped on the big iron whip.


    Li Qi pulls out the iron whip from the foot of Fangdao. As soon as he swings his right hand around, the iron whip blows across the road and sweeps toward Fangdao.


    "Is the trial enough? So... Now it''s my turn. " Fang Dao easily grabs the iron whip and stands in a deadlock with Li Qi, still looking relaxed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to do something, hurry up." Li Qi replied and looked back at me uncontrollably.


    Just at this moment, Fang Dao squinted. With an indescribable speed, he took the opportunity to take the iron whip from Li Qi''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t be distracted when fighting against others. Don''t you know?"


    "Damn it Li Qi''s face became very ugly.


    After that, Fang Dao slowly rolled the front part of the iron whip up to his wrist, still standing in the same place without taking a step. When he waved with one hand, it seemed casual, but in fact it was more violent and terrifying than Li Qi''s, mixed with the sound of the wind, like a huge blade."Damn it." Li Qi took a cold breath, and he didn''t dare to try the hard connection easily. He had to dodge to the side. The iron door behind him was cut in half by Fangdao, and the iron filings were splashed everywhere!


    However, after the iron gate was split in two, Fang Dao did not stop. Instead, he continued to wave the iron whip. He would fight wherever Li Qi was.


    It was just a few breaths. Under Fang Dao''s iron whip, I didn''t know how many things had been destroyed. The whole person was motionless and very domineering. The iron whip was like an eye in his hand.


    "Can you just hide? You can take this iron whip, just to test me? Are you so afraid of me? " Fang Dao began to abuse him and hit him with an iron whip again.


    "Fang Dao, don''t hide your strength here. If you want to do something, I''m disgusted with you." Li Qi clenched her teeth and forced her right hand to take off the iron whip. The tiger''s mouth split in the blink of an eye, exuding blood.


    "You said it yourself. Don''t regret it." Fang Dao suddenly released the iron whip, and the abuse became more serious. After he put one hand on his waist, he finally took his first step.


    Before the first step, Fangdao''s speed was very slow, but in the second step, he had disappeared in the original position and could not see his figure clearly.


    Hazy, I can only vaguely see Fang Dao raise his hand, two fingers into one finger, directly toward Li Qi''s eyebrow point, that fuzzy face, play abuse to the extreme, as if in Fang Dao''s eyes, everyone is his plaything.


    At this moment, Li Qi was still in the same place. He didn''t have time to fight back with the iron whip, so he had to force his fist out.

 Chapter 477

    I can''t see what happened at the moment when Li Qi and Fang Dao came into contact. All I saw was his body retreating suddenly, hitting the wall directly and spilling blood from the corner of his mouth on the spot.


    "Infinitely close to the late days of tianbang? I have to say, Fang Dao, you are really powerful. It''s really a genius to be able to reach this level at your age. You can live up to the four words of green dragon''s disciples, but I''m not bad either Li Qi touched his mouth and immediately stepped forward again. It was no longer a trial, but a real fight!


    Two people are like two dark shadows. They collide back and forth, and the speed is faster and faster. One moment they are still outside the door, the next moment they are six or seven meters away. In my eyes, it''s hard to see.


    However, I can still see the situation of both sides. Li Qi has been under the pressure of Fang Dao. He can''t hurt Fang Dao at all. From time to time, he is repulsed by Fang Dao and gradually gets hurt.


    Holding the wall, I stood up with difficulty. I felt a sharp pain in my chest. In an instant, my throat was hot and I vomited blood.


    At this time, Li Qi smashed the iron door heavily and changed its shape. He bit his bloody teeth and said: "this way, you can''t go on like this. Li Shaobai, you don''t have to worry about me. Although I can''t win him, I can definitely restrain him. If I want to run, he doesn''t have to kill me."


    "Go? No one is going to leave today. " Fang DaoDun stopped walking and stood two meters away from Li Qi. He wanted to get in the way.


    "Li Shaobai, don''t worry about me. He can''t kill me. I''ll restrain him. You leave quickly. Although the car was destroyed, the master can still drive. Go quickly." When Li Qi stepped on his right foot, his face became more firm and crazy. He rushed to Fangdao and immediately restrained him. He didn''t even let him close to my direction.


    Every time Li Qi was knocked down and kicked away, he stood up tenaciously. Even if the injury became more and more serious, his hands were all split, and the bridge of his nose was broken, he still fought hard to stop Fang Dao with a strong momentum.


    "Li Qi, damn you!" Fang Dao was furious.


    Once!


    Twice!!


    Three times!!!


    Soon, Li Qi was bleeding all over, and his right hand was hanging down, but he was still holding on, shouting: "Li Shaobai, you fool, what are you doing? Later, we''ll both die here today, damn it


    "But..." I was in a hurry.


    Li Qi was furious. "But what is it! Don''t be so indecisive. I said I can run and I can''t die! "


    I can''t help gritting my teeth and choosing to believe Li Qi, because at this moment, we really can''t be indecisive, otherwise we will both die in the hands of Fang Dao, and Li Qi won''t be able to carry it for long.


    So, I nodded, endured the huge pain in my chest, and I didn''t even have time to wipe the blood, so I went out of the iron gate, forced myself to stay in a coma with willpower, quickly walked around the battle between Li Qi and Fang Dao, and went straight to MEDA.


    "Li Qi! If you stop me today, I will kill you. " Fang Dao was so angry that he kept looking for opportunities to kill me. As a result, he was blocked by Li Qi every time and had to fight him.


    Although Li Qi was black and blue, he still laughed, "ha ha, Fang Dao, you can''t hurt him today!"


    "Why? Why? You are the son of the Li family. Why do you want to help an outsider? What is the relationship between you? " Fang Dao asked, gnashing his teeth.


    Li Qi laughs again, simply uses his body to carry the terrible foot of Xiadao. After rolling on the ground for several times, he stands up and says, "because we are brothers!"


    I was shocked. Hearing the word "brother", I slowly stopped and watched Li Qi being beaten. My heart was extremely complex. If I had enough strength, it would not be today''s situation. It would definitely be our brothers fighting back!


    "Li Shaobai, what do you do? I was beaten. Are you watching a play here? Let''s go, motherfucker. " Li Qi cheered.


    I took a deep breath, said no more, and sped up immediately.


    Just at this juncture, Zhang Hui, the white eyed wolf, woke up. He picked up the pistol that had fallen on the ground, looked at me and pulled the trigger. Without any hesitation, "Li Shaobai! Have you forgotten me, Zhang Hui? "


    Bang ~


    the first shot was crooked, and Zhang Hui couldn''t help yelling: "fuck!"


    Bang ~


    the second shot hit me on the right shoulder and directly penetrated it. It hurt me so much that I almost fell down. Zhang Hui laughed, "ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that the sage son of Fang Dao would come in person today. Li Shaobai, you can''t escape. You two can''t escape."


    Bang ~


    the third shot shot directly at my back abdomen, and the blood gushed out like a spring, which dyed my clothes red.


    I was in a cold sweat with pain. My whole body was shaking. I fell down uncontrollably, half kneeling on the ground, less than two meters away from momeda. I just had to stand a little longer to get on the bus.


    Looking back at Zhang Hui, who was more than ten meters away, he aimed his gun at my forehead and said with a grim smile: "young master, go to die!"


    At this moment, Li Qi''s face changed greatly. Subconsciously, he wanted to kill Zhang Hui.Fang Dao raised a smile and turned around to restrain Li Qi, shouting: "you are Zhang Hui, right? Kill Li Shaobai for me. I''ll be rewarded for that! "


    "Yes Zhang Hui couldn''t help but show a happy look, grimace deeper, decisive pull the trigger.


    Kacha ~


    the gun just didn''t come out, and Zhang Hui was stunned.


    "No bullets!" I took advantage of this opportunity, pinched the palm of my hand, rushed to the door, and opened the door heavily.


    "Damn it, you don''t want to leave today." Zhang Hui was so angry that he quickly found two guns on the six dead men, running and shooting.


    I blocked the bullets with the door, climbed up the cab with all my strength, and the dense bullets came madly. I didn''t even have time to close the door, so I started the engine immediately.


    However, I didn''t directly shift into reverse gear to leave. Instead, I shifted into first gear and suddenly stepped on the accelerator. As the speed changed, my watch exploded. A strong sense of pushing my back suddenly appeared. The car was like a runaway wild horse, rushing to Zhang Hui.


    "This..." Zhang Hui panic, subconsciously will hide.


    I got into second gear and grabbed the steering wheel. My heart was very complicated.


    Zhang Hui quickly dodged, but also to find a shelter to block their own, specialized in running to many things.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I drove the main body car of MEDA and ran after Zhang Hui, smashing everything.


    "Young... Young master, please spare my life, I dare not, Zhang Hui dare not again!" While Zhang Hui was running, his face turned pale and he was about to run into me. He cried out to me for mercy.


    Listen to this familiar title, my mood set off waves of ripples, the killing machine is not controlled by the passive shake.


    Once upon a time, I treated Zhang Hui as if I were my own.


    Once upon a time, I left a hand for Zhang Hui to wake up.


    Once, I helped Zhang Hui to come back.


    Once upon a time, Zhang Hui was still a small security guard. He was scolded by people. I promoted him.


    Once upon a time, Zhang Hui was the person I trusted the most. I was full of praise for his ability of flattering.


    Unfortunately, the result of all this is not what I expected.


    ..


    the author''s words: the website has been experiencing network fluctuations in the past two days. Please forgive me. As a small author, I can''t do anything about it. Alas, it''s just as disturbing as my space.

 Chapter 478

    And all the memories of the past will only make me more determined and more sure after shaking.


    For a scum who rebelled twice and stabbed me in the back, I was no longer merciful. I stepped on the accelerator decisively and flew Zhang Hui against the wall.


    Then, I backed back, put in another gear and ran into the half dead Zhang Hui.


    In the terrible speed, under the extremely hard front of the car, Zhang Hui was hit by me and died on the spot. Even his face was full of endless regret.


    I didn''t look at it any more. Instead, I turned around and started driving, shouting: "Li Qi, get in the car. Damn it, you''re so hurt and you''re running away! As soon as I get on the bus, I can''t catch up even if Fang Dao is the king of heaven. "


    Li Qi knows for a moment. Instead of fighting with Fang Dao, he begins to find a chance to get away.


    "Even if I can''t kill Li Shaobai today, I have to kill you." Fang Dao was so angry that he glared at Zhang Hui and scolded him for being a waste. He immediately took a tough hand and didn''t give Li Qi any chance.


    I saw Fang Dao blow out a fist. Before the fist arrived, the wind was approaching, and the killing intention almost reached the peak. This is definitely Fang Dao''s strongest fist!


    At a distance of more than ten meters, I secretly scolded Li Qi for being terrible. Li Qi had been seriously injured. How could he still bear the blow? And I''m so far away that I can''t help. I can''t control the weapons of MEDA.


    Li Qi took a cool breath and looked dignified. At the moment of Fangdao''s fist, he stepped back and didn''t fight him head-on.


    "Death Fang Dao yelled, faster.


    Li Qi kept on retreating, but he was still not quick. He had to turn over and carry it down with his right arm.


    With a click, Li Qi''s right arm bone was broken on the spot. But in the face of this terrible injury, he still didn''t say a word. Instead, he quickly backed towards me with Fangdao''s fist power, faster than just now.


    "Damn, how dare you count me?" Fang Dao''s anger can''t be solved, so subconsciously he takes steps to catch up.


    Li Qi spat out a mouthful of red blood and said with a laugh: "the calculation is your way!"


    "Li Qi, get in the car!" I don''t care. I quickly stepped on the accelerator and drove in the direction of Li Qi so that he could get into the car faster.


    Once Li Qi comes in, it''s basically safe, because I just need to step on the accelerator. With the explosive power of the car, Fangdao can''t catch up.


    As the distance approached, I opened the front passenger''s door ahead of time. As soon as I got to Li Qi''s position, he quickly grasped the door and got on the car while being dragged by the car.


    As for Fang Dao, he was still three meters away, so he didn''t have time to stop him. He immediately scolded: "Damn, can you run?"


    Li Qi closed the car door and said with a laugh, "if you keep the Castle Peak, you''re not afraid of no firewood. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Fang said that we''ll see you in the future!"


    I immediately put in gear, stepped on the accelerator, increased the horsepower and rushed outside. Fang Dao had no choice but to watch us run away and yell at the back, completely losing the appearance of the saint son of Fang family.


    "Damn two cowards!"


    "Come back when you have seed."


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I rushed straight out of the entrance. The car jumped up like a flying car. When it landed, a burst of sparks splashed on the ground and completely abandoned the road.


    But as soon as I got out of the car, I was blinded. It was all a sparsely populated rural road, and I didn''t know where it was. The central control system of MEDA was destroyed, and I didn''t have a mobile phone. Li Qi''s product was still a brick machine Nokia, so it was impossible to navigate.


    "There''s no way. Drive a long distance and find a place with people." I swore that I could only drive on the country road for a while. I could drive as far as I could.


    At this time, Li Qi bared his teeth, picked up the cigarette in the car, lit a cigarette in his mouth, and scolded: "Damn, this way is too powerful. I''ve never been hurt like this before. He''s so good that he''s still intact."


    I forced down the blood that was about to gush out of my throat and asked, "Li Qi, are you seriously injured?"


    "It''s OK. I''ve just been broken an arm. I guess I''ll become a one armed Yang Guo in the future." Li Qi didn''t care and made a joke.


    But then Li Qi began to cough like he was dying.


    I was so nervous that I watched Li Qi while driving.


    Li Qi''s right arm was not only broken, but there was no good place all over his body. The bridge of his nose was broken, three fingers of his left hand were bent backward, the tiger''s mouth was split, his ankles were displaced, his legs were shaking, and his body was full of blood.


    What the hell''s wrong with that? I''ve been shot. I don''t know how many ribs I''ve broken. It''s not as serious as Li Qi''s. It''s a severe disability for ordinary people!


    The most damned thing is that we don''t know where it is, let alone the hospital.


    "Dry!" I was so angry that I swore. Regardless of the pain of the bullet, I took off my coat and tied it to the place where the bleeding in my lower abdomen was most serious. Then I drove on the country road with all my life.


    As for why Li Qi came to save me, I''m not in the mood to ask. I just want to go to the hospital in the city.


    But because of the bumpy road, mud everywhere, shaking my throat blood all spit out.Li Qi is even more serious. His face is as pale as a dying man. He can''t even close his chin. The cigarette fell on his thigh and burned him to death.


    My eyes are red, tears and blood mixed in my face, the smell is extremely bad, for fear that Li Qi will die in front of me, the heart is extremely stinging.


    So I yelled desperately not to let Li Qi sleep, "Li Qi, hold on, grass, you are paralyzed."


    "Damn, I''ll hold on. I''ll find you the most beautiful technician in the future!"


    At this time, Li Qi seemed to be so excited by me that she opened her eyes and said, "Technician... I want the most beautiful technician, the one with the best service, which is more beautiful than Liu Qingcheng."


    "Yes, it''s more beautiful than Liu Qingcheng. It''s definitely your favorite. I''ll not only find one for you, but also find ten and a hundred for you! Anyway, you can support me. Don''t die on the way. The good days are yet to come. " I opened my mouth in a hurry, and I felt very bad. My eyelids were trying to pull down.


    In order not to let myself fall down first, I hit the steering wheel with my head and used the pain to stimulate myself. I almost cried and cried: "Li Qi, don''t go to sleep. I''m not dead yet. How can you die so fast? You can''t be so ungrateful. "


    Li Qi slowly raised his bloody hand and suddenly put it on my shoulder. He said weakly, "sorry, I''m afraid I''ll leave you alone this time. Remember to burn some beautiful female technicians for me."


    I took Li Qi''s hand and with tears in my eyes, I said, "don''t die, brother. I don''t want to be alone."


    ..


    the author''s words: tears welled up in my eyes, adding to the crown of 15600 kings.

 Chapter 479

    I quickly threw the cigarette that fell on Li Qi''s thigh out of the window, continued to shout, stimulated his nerves, and kept him from falling asleep.


    This is my real brother!


    Zhang Hui died, but he got a real brother. I can''t let Li Qi die here!


    As a result, the hand that Li Qi and I held together was gradually weak. No matter what I called, he could not say a word. He slowly dropped his eyelids, and there was no movement at all.


    "Li Qi..." I slammed on the brake and pulled over to the side of the road. Looking at Li Qi, my mind was blank and my heart became more and more painful.


    I didn''t give up. I reached for Li Qi''s pulse, but there was no heartbeat...


    tears broke out like a flood, and I couldn''t cry like a man. I just wanted to save Li Qi.


    As a result, I hit Li Qi''s heart with a fist, "can''t die..."


    with this fist, my heart didn''t fluctuate. I bit my teeth and immediately hit it with a fist. I yelled, "come back to me!"


    Three, four, five!


    Is Li Qi really going to die? How can this two goods die?


    I am more and more desperate. I have no other ideas in my mind. The only thing I want to do is to make Li Qi alive.


    However, no matter how I beat, Li Qileng didn''t respond at all, and his heart couldn''t recover for a long time.


    In the face of this situation, I feel real despair for the first time. It''s the feeling that my brother died for you, but you can''t help it. It''s the helpless feeling that my brother died in front of you, but you can''t save him. It''s the despair that heaven and man are separated forever, and the memories of the past are replaying.


    I still don''t give up, use a lot of strength, hard hit Li Qi chest, "can''t die, I don''t allow you to die!"


    Unfortunately, Li Qi was all over the body, paralyzed in the co pilot, still had no reaction, and his face became paler.


    I was so desperate that my teeth trembled, and the blood constantly overflowed from my mouth. I didn''t care to wipe it. I put all the injuries on my body behind me. I grabbed the pulse of Li Qi''s left hand and hit it with my fist.


    Bang Bang ~


    a very weak, even imperceptible heart beat came, and I couldn''t help staring and shouting: "Li Qi? Li Qi


    Hope came back in despair. Li Qi''s heart had a weak beat. I pushed him, but there was no response.


    I took a deep breath and calmed down very quickly. I thought Li Qi must be in a state of shock if he didn''t wake up. If I didn''t find the hospital quickly, his heart wouldn''t last long, and he would leave in the end!


    "Go to the hospital!" I quickly put in gear and stepped on the accelerator again. My mind was in a mess. Because of too much blood loss, I couldn''t even see the road ahead clearly. There were many dangers and bumps, and I almost hit the tree outside the country road.


    I bit my tongue, forced to stimulate myself with pain, and didn''t let myself fall first, because I deeply understood that once I fell here, Li Qi would die!


    And I, too, will die on this deserted country road, and no one will help me.


    At this moment, the lives of Li Qi and I are intertwined.


    After driving for five or six minutes, I still didn''t drive the village road. I was so desperate that I yelled at Fang Dao''s ancestors for 18 generations. If Li Qi is like me, I will break Fang Dao to pieces in the future.


    But at this time, the car center control sounded the sound of sand.


    Then, a very vague voice spread slowly in the car.


    "Lord... Master."


    Controlling the steering wheel, I was shocked all over? Is that you? "


    "Master... My central control system has been destroyed, but fortunately, there are several extremely critical lines that have not been completely destroyed by the other party. Just now I have been trying to restart the standby system, but now it has been started, but the capacity will be greatly reduced, less than 5%. Due to the damage of the line, the standby system may collapse at any time." The voice of MEDA reverberates in the car. It will be disconnected from time to time. It will take six or seven seconds to connect.


    "Can you locate the nearest city? And then, as fast as you can, drive by yourself? " I said.


    As soon as I said this, I didn''t reply for a long time. I thought its standby system couldn''t support it and completely collapsed.


    After half a minute, MEDA just replied to me. Obviously, MEDA doesn''t feel well either.


    "Master, it should be OK. Now I''ll take over the control, but please fasten your seat belt, because I can''t guarantee whether there will be an accident."


    Simply, I let go of my hands and let MEDA drive by himself. Then I tied Li Qi''s seat belt and put his seat slightly flat. Then I tied my own seat belt.


    After memeda took over, the speed of the car was faster. It soared to more than 100 yards on the country road, and the route was clearer. Only occasionally, when the car turned a corner, it would be unstable. Even a few times, it almost didn''t turn, and the tire skidded wildly.


    I looked at Li Qi, who was in a coma. Originally, I wanted to let MEDA use the functions in the car to check his physical condition. After thinking about it, I decided to let MEDA concentrate on driving. After all, it now uses a backup system with less than 5% capacity. At this speed, it can''t be distracted.I felt Li Qi''s hand, but there was only a little bit of warmth left. I estimated the time in my heart. With his excellent body, he could last ten minutes at most. If no one could help him, he would be unable to return to heaven.


    Simply, I looked down at my lower abdomen. The clothes tied around my waist were covered with blood. I untied them and saw that the blood flow was faster. The bullet hole left a terrible wound in my lower abdomen.


    I picked up the whole package of cigarettes in the car, took them apart, and applied the cut tobacco to the wound. The pain made my whole body cramp, "fuck ~"


    I tied the wound with my clothes again. I felt a little better, and the endless sleepiness began to sweep my whole body.


    I stare at the top of the car, but I don''t want to sleep. I ask, "how far is it? Where are we at the moment? "


    "At present, in a remote mountain village in Nanqiu City, it is still 30 kilometers away from the hospital. With the current speed and road conditions, it will take about 20 minutes to get there." Said MEDA.


    I''m in a hurry. More than 20 minutes? Li Qigen couldn''t last that long. He is half dead now.


    So, I shook my head and said: "speed up, memeda, use all your processing power, and get to the hospital in Nanqiu city in 15 minutes. By the way, report the loss of all my bank cards and transfer all the funds of Swiss bank to the ICBC card, and then contact the other hospital remotely, so that they can send someone to pick me up at the door of the hospital ¡£¡±


    "But master, in this case, the system will crash. If there is no new system in the future, this may be my last service for you. Are you sure?" I got a reply.


    I wiped my mouth and yelled, "I''m sure this is the ultimate order I''ve given you. I''ll carry it out now!"

 Chapter 480

    "Master, my core is not the car, but the card slot at the bottom of the steering wheel. My core chip is there. If I find a matching new system in the future, I can reactivate the chip, because the system is only external, and the core is the key."


    "The reason why Li qishizi was able to find you was that he happened to be ordered to patrol the south again. When your mobile phone was searched, I directly informed Li qishizi to locate him and let him rescue you."


    "In fact, Li Qi Shizi and I are connected secretly, but he doesn''t have permission to use it. Besides you, my existence is controlled by Master Li Tianxing. Few people know that. Maybe Master Li Tianxing has a clever plan. I expect that one day I will meet the master, and that''s how Ren Changfeng of Tiejiang gets hold of me. This is my department Everything that must be explained before the collapse of unification. " MEDA said a few words in succession.


    "Well, don''t worry, carry out the order." I felt down the steering wheel and found a hidden slot. It turned out that this was the core of MEDA. I kept it in mind and decided to find a better system for MEDA in the future!


    As for the fact that MEDA is a means of Master Li, I had expected that MEDA would become my powerful assistant. I always thought it was very strange.


    However, judging from the practices of Mr. Li and my father, there are obvious differences.


    My father, Li Qingcheng, wanted me to be an ordinary person.


    Mr. Li wants me to grow up quickly.


    Between the two, it''s not clear what the way is, but it comes from good intentions.


    ..


    soon after my order was given, MEDA transferred all my star network funds to ICBC card, then reported the loss, and directly informed Nanqiu hospital to send someone to pick up in advance.


    And the speed of driving is faster and faster.


    I took out my mobile phone from Li Qi''s trouser pocket. In order not to worry Ning Xing, I called Liang Guan and said, "Liang Guan, I''m Li Shaobai. Now Li Qi and I are in Nanqiu city and will be treated in Nanqiu hospital. You send someone to come here immediately. As for the reason, don''t ask now, and I don''t have time to explain it to you."


    "Li Guan? treatment? What is going on? How are you in Nanqiu? That''s the boundary of Tianmen! By the way, how could Li Qi be with you? Is it because of you that he disappeared as soon as he arrived in Pearl City Liang Guan is in a hurry and throws out a lot of problems.


    I can''t help yelling: "don''t talk nonsense to me. If you don''t get rid of your bad habit of fearing hands and feet, I''ll give you a good cut when I go back! Since it''s the boundary of Tianmen, grab it for me. No matter what method you use, this is the time to really test you. "


    After scolding, I didn''t even have the spare power to speak, so I quickly cut off the call, and then I collapsed in the chair, with the only remaining willpower, I tried my best to support myself.


    These ten minutes, like more than ten years, are extremely long.


    It wasn''t until high-rise buildings gradually appeared in the distance and rural roads were transformed into urban roads that I realized that I finally entered Nanqiu city.


    As soon as I got to the door of the hospital, MEDA stopped the car, and the voice became smaller and smaller. "Master, I''m glad to meet you. There''s only so much that MEDA can do for you..."


    with these words, MEDA was completely quiet. Although my heart was complex, I didn''t have any hesitation. I pulled down the door decisively, fell to the ground in confusion, pointed to Li Qi in the car, and went to the doctor The students yelled: "help, hurry up! First, help the people in the car. "


    At that time, I had no strength, my brain was spinning, and I was in a coma.


    Only the last trace of my consciousness can make me feel that I have been carried to the hospital, as if I had been sent to the operating room.


    Even in the haze, I could hear the doctor talking.


    "This... My God, these two people are seriously injured."


    "This is a gunshot wound. Do you want to call the police first?"


    "I''ve seen this gunshot patient. He''s Li Shaobai! The rich man who is famous on the Internet


    "This is definitely not a simple matter. I think we should call the police first."


    "No, the patient can''t tolerate delay. The operation should be carried out first, and the rest should be done after the operation. We are doctors, and the patient''s life should be the first priority."


    Words reverberate between, I seem to have been given anesthesia injection, even the last trace of consciousness are gone.


    I don''t know how long later, when I opened my eyes, I found myself lying in the intensive care unit, covered with plaster, the ceiling was white, and the sky outside the window was very dark, like late at night.


    I couldn''t move at all, so I called out to the nurse subconsciously.


    Several nurses rushed in and immediately checked me and told me not to move.


    "Nurse, how long have I been in a coma? What about my friend? " I asked with a thirsty throat.


    Several nurses looked at each other and seemed reluctant to tell me.


    Then, an older female nurse said, "you have been in a coma for three days. I''m sorry. I''m the head nurse here. Because your body hasn''t recovered yet, accidents may happen at any time. Now you are in the observation period. I''m afraid it will affect your mood, so I can''t tell you."I take a deep breath. How can I not be in a hurry? Li Qi''s life is more important than me. It''s my brother!


    So I bit my teeth and said, "from now on, I''ve bought this hospital! Tell me my friend''s condition first, and then call your Dean, no matter how much it costs! "


    "Sorry, we are not a private hospital. As for your friend''s situation, we have no comment." The head nurse gave me a reply. After dealing with my infusion problem, she led the other nurses to walk away.


    I was so angry that I wanted to sit up and pull out the line, but I just couldn''t move. I could only be left by these nurses.


    After half an hour, the door was suddenly pushed open. A middle-aged man in a suit came to my bed. He looked at me with pride and said, "are you Li Shaobai?"


    "Who are you?" I picked my eyebrows.


    He took out a certificate and put it in front of me. He said with pride, "hum, my name is Zhu Lin, director of the State Security Bureau. Under the instruction of the high-level officials of China Shipping Corporation, I come to investigate you. You must tell me the truth about what I''m asking now. Otherwise, when you recover, you will spend the next half of your life in prison."


    "But before that, please immediately ask your people to stop the underground invasion of Nanqiu City, otherwise, I can kill you at any time, without any chance to turn over. I have a hundred ways to deal with you."


    "You threatened me? Believe it or not, I have a hundred ways to deal with you? " I squinted coldly, thinking it should be true this time.

 Chapter 481

    It seems that the position of director general of the State Security Bureau is not high. In fact, he has amazing power and is under the direct administration of CNOOC.


    However, as soon as Zhu Lin came, he was arrogant and looked like Lao Tzu was the best in the world. He was bound to upset me, which made me very uncomfortable.


    At this juncture, I don''t care who Zhu Lin is. Since I have offended CNOOC, I don''t mind offending it to the end.


    "Hum, Li Shaobai, you are very arrogant now, but I believe you will not be so arrogant soon. Did you plan Tiejiang''s affairs in the southern mainland? Do you know how bad it is? " Zhu Lin snorted coldly, his face full of official authority.


    Lying in the hospital bed, I didn''t pay any attention to Zhu Lin at all. I said coldly, "you know what you are asking. Don''t give me official prestige. I can''t stand your suit. I''ve met more senior officials than you. What are you?"


    "Don''t think you are the righteous son of the Li family, you can be lawless!" Zhu Lin''s face changed slightly, slightly angry.


    I can''t help sneering, "lawless? No, no, no, I only let nantie River fight against Tianmen for the sake of stability in the south. Once the panic is over, the next thing is stability. "


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth, now we have a lot of evidence for you, not only calculating China shipping, but also daring to challenge its majesty. I think you''d better plead guilty honestly, and then consciously accept the trial of China Shipping!" Zhu Lin said.


    I sneer deeper, echoing in the intensive care unit, "if I say, I don''t accept it? What can you do with me? Once I go in, Tiejiang will only be more chaotic. You know the consequences better than me, so you are not qualified to bark in front of me. "


    "You! Well, Li Shaobai, you dare to be so blatant. This time you''re dead. As long as you do it, China shipping will naturally suppress Tianmen and nantie River and make the situation calm again. " Zhu Lin was completely angry, pointing to my nose and swearing.


    Looking at Zhu Lin''s angry face, I pressed the remote control of the bed to lift the head of the bed, and then leaned on the pillow. "Many people who pointed to my nose are dead. Do you want to have a try? Don''t beat around the bush with me, and don''t put on airs in front of me. The purpose of your coming is to persuade me to stop. You''d better keep your attitude straight. In fact, CNOOC has no apparent attitude, right? You''re a pawn at best. "


    "You Zhu Lin gritted his teeth in anger.


    "If you have the courage to deal with me, you can have a try. I''ll sit here and see what you can do with me." I didn''t want to watch much, so I turned to the TV and totally ignored his existence.


    Zhu Lin was so angry that he stamped his feet. He had no choice but to take me. He scolded: "you''re very powerful. I''m just here to make an investigation, but the attitude of China shipping is not clear. Once China Shipping''s attitude is positive, you Li Shaobai can''t escape."


    After scolding, Zhu Lin turned and left.


    While watching the TV channel, I said, "director Zhu, even if China shipping is positive, what can it do? Do you think I''m really going to be ok? "


    "What do you mean, Li Shaobai?" Zhu Lin suddenly turned back.


    I shook my head and laughed, "it''s meaningless. I''ve made it very clear. Since I offended CNOOC, I don''t mind offending it in the end. If CNOOC wants to deal with me, I may not have no compulsory way."


    "Do you have any cards left?" Zhu Lin frowned and looked very dignified. It seemed that after the conversation, his impression of me had changed greatly. He did not dare to put on an arrogant posture any more.


    I kept smiling, changed the channel with the remote control, and said faintly: "if you want to know the bottom card, unless China shipping takes the hand, why should I tell you a little director? By the way, you can tell my original words to your masters in Zhonghai, and tell them that I am not afraid of anyone. "


    "Damn it, it seems that Zhu Lin underestimates you too much. It''s hard to wonder that you are a new generation of heroes on the road, almost comparable to Li Qingcheng. I didn''t expect that you were so young that your mind could be so powerful." Zhu Lin''s face was livid, and he seemed very upset.


    I put down the remote control and slowly turned my face, "it''s not that I''m too strong, but that you''re too rubbish. By the way, I''d like to ask you something. Li Qi, who came to the hospital with me, do you know how his injury is?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Lin''s chest heaved with anger at first, and then quickly showed a face of villain. He slowly raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "why should I tell you? What does it have to do with me whether Li Qi is dead or alive? But I can tell you frankly that Li Qi has been transferred to Yanjing by the Li family. "


    I was secretly relieved that since the Li family sent someone to transfer Li Qi, the powerful medical treatment of the Li family might be able to save Li Qi''s life.


    So I looked at Zhu Lin and said, "childish."


    Zhu Lin was stiff all over, his face was completely black, and he had no face to stay in front of me. He pretended to be cold and hummed and left.


    As soon as Zhu Lin left, I immediately picked up the landline of the ward and called Li Qinghao.


    But what I didn''t expect was that as soon as I showed my identity, Li Qinghao immediately yelled at me and made me bloody."Li Shaobai! I told you not to fight with Fang Dao. Why don''t you listen to me? "


    "We have received the news that Fang Dao definitely did it, but do you know that we have no evidence at all. If Fang''s family doesn''t admit it, we will suffer a dumb loss for nothing."


    "Li Qi is one of the pulse of Li Qinghao. He has been injured so badly that he still doesn''t know his life or death. He has had many operations. Who is responsible for the consequences?"


    "I told you not to fight with Fang Dao. You can''t fight him at all. I said I''ll help you out. You''re in a hurry."


    ...


    Li Qinghao''s swearing is very loud, which completely misinterprets Li Qi''s intention. I feel very uncomfortable and can only say: "I am responsible for this matter. If I have to deal with me according to Li''s family rules, I am willing to accept any punishment."


    "However, if Li Qi doesn''t come this time, I will die there. I''m not the one who started this matter. It''s the other party''s calculation. If I die, your plan will fall short."


    "Just now, the director of Guoan came to see me. Since you promised to discuss with CNOOC, you seem to have played no role from beginning to end in the current situation."


    At that time, I was too cold to speak in a good tone and said, "if you can''t play a key role, who will take the responsibility once Tiejiang is punished and the whole Li family is involved? Now you are the leader of the Li family. Can you escape this responsibility? "


    "Li Qinghao, the most basic cooperation is sincerity, but if you don''t even have this sincerity, I''m sorry. I can choose not to cooperate with you, and you stab me in the back, don''t think I can''t guess!"


    "I''m Li Shaobai, not a fool! Now I just want to ask two questions. First, when are you going to negotiate? Second, what about Li Qi? He''s trying to save me this time. I have to know the answer. "


    Li Qinghao was bombarded by a series of crosstalk from me, and his voice was filled with unbelievable cold air.

 Chapter 482

    Soon, Li Qinghao regained his composure and said, "Shaobai, I don''t know what you are talking about, but since I have promised you, I will do it. You can rest assured about that."


    I secretly sneer that Li Qinghao even plays the trick of refusing to admit to me. I simply don''t want to break this layer of window paper.


    I''m now the righteous son of the Li family. It''s totally different from before. Li Qinghao at most blackmail me with family rules, but he can''t do anything about me. After all, my mother is in the Li family to support me.


    So I said, "I don''t want to hear only verbal promises. I want to see actual actions. Someone has come to test me just now. I think you know the current situation better than me. As for Li Qi''s situation, can you tell me now?"


    "Li Qi? He... Is still in operation, and no one knows the final result. I can''t give you an accurate answer. If the result comes out, I will tell you naturally. " Li Qinghao said.


    I don''t even care. I just hang up and scold Li Qinghao for his hard work. It''s more difficult for him to help tie Jiang than to go to heaven. Even if I get Chu Wenyang out, it''s at the most critical moment. If I don''t have a card in my hand, Li Qinghao will definitely be killed by him.


    On the other hand, CNOOC has sent Zhu Lin to test my position, and will certainly report my situation. No one knows what will happen next.


    I sighed. I was very nervous about Li Qi''s situation, but I had to wait for the result. I only looked at the TV absently and called every five or six hours to ask about the situation.


    At this moment, Li Qi was transferred to Yanjing by the Li family, but his life and death are still unknown. It is said that the operation lasted for dozens of hours, and the most serious injury is not trauma, but internal injury.


    Li Qi''s injury has a great impact on him. It is a big problem whether he can recover from the injury.


    Every time I hang up the phone, I feel endless guilt in my heart, and the hate of the other party''s way gets stronger involuntarily.


    I once thought that Fang Dao would be killed by the broken Army uncle. The problem is that Fang Dao is the disciple of Qinglong. Qinglong will not let the broken Army uncle beat him in the face. If this happens, the result will be out of control and worse than the present mess!


    The next day, Li Qi''s condition was not stable. I lost sleep all night, and I was worried.


    Lying in the hospital bed, I had a simple breakfast. I thought about the task of letting Liang Guan invade Nanqiu. It should be in progress, otherwise Zhu Lin would not call me to stop. I called Liang Guan and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    "Li Guan? Reporting to Li Guan, the situation is not going well, because these days Chu Wenyang is exerting his power on the surface and trying to suppress Tianmen and Tiejiang. This time we are strong against the wind. In this situation, Chu Wenyang can''t show his partiality to us, so we are losing his help and fighting against Tianmen. " Liang guanman is a dignified explanation.


    I said: "I know all these. I want accurate results. Can I win Nanqiu?"


    "This... Subordinate dare not guarantee, after all, you are not at the scene, so this time at most four or six open, we four, Tianmen six, I..." Liang Guan dare not go on.


    "I see. How about Ning Xing? You didn''t tell her about me, did you? " I asked again.


    Liang Guan immediately said firmly, "Li Guan, don''t worry, we will hide this matter to the end, never let her know, so that she won''t worry about your safety, but you are in Tianmen, do you want me to send someone secretly to take you back to Mingzhu city?"


    "No, Tianmen must have received news about my work in Nanqiu, and it''s too late to pick it up. The other party will definitely come. If I go back to Mingzhu City, the other party will think that I''m afraid of dying in Nanqiu, which has bad influence on Tiejiang. Moreover, once I go back to Mingzhu City, Ning Xing will also worry, which is even worse." I said.


    Liang Guan was in a hurry and said on the phone: "but if Tianmen really went to see you in person? Or deal with you in secret? "


    "Don''t worry, Tianmen doesn''t dare to do anything at will in a place like the hospital. I have the identity of Li jiayishizi and Tiejiang commander. Unless Tianmen and Fang family want to be seized by Li family, it''s just a stupid method. Tianmen is not so stupid, unless... Tianmen sends dead men to assassinate, and then they don''t recognize it." I finished and hung up decisively.


    After a long time, it was noon, and suddenly a group of people came outside the ward, all standing around, with extremely strict defense.


    Then, the door was pushed open, and Fang Ruolan, with three middle-aged people, came straight to me.


    "Finally, you''re a little slow. What can I do for you?" I leaned on the head of the bed with a self-confident and fearless manner.


    Fang Ruolan''s face is not good-looking. With a cold look, he stops beside me and says in a cold voice: "Li Shaobai, don''t be proud too early. You''re lucky that you can''t kill you before, but don''t think you can escape. This is Nanqiu, my heaven and earth!"


    "Miss Fang, how can you get better so quickly? I thought you would be beaten out of bed by Li Qi. " I took a look at Fang Ruolan''s buttocks, and I couldn''t help laughing, tut tut.My words take off, Fang Ruolan side of the three middle-aged, one by one look at each other, seems to have some silly eyes.


    Fang Ruolan noticed that it was not right, and suddenly he was full of shame and anger. He was so angry that he bit his lips lightly and killed more seriously. He said: "Li Shaobai, you are not allowed to mention this."


    "I don''t think so. I said," Oh, a lady surnamed Fang was spanked by my brother and cried. This scene is unforgettable all her life. " I flattened my mouth, opened my eyes, and made an expression that you can''t kill me.


    These words completely shocked the three middle-aged people.


    "Chief, this...


    " can''t this be true? "


    "No wonder Li Shaobai can escape. It turns out that someone is going to save him. Damn it, he dares to do such an unreasonable act to our heavenly gate leader. He deserves to die."


    All of the three middle-aged women were from Fang Ruolan''s point of view, but under all kinds of words, her pretty face was getting hotter and hotter, as if she wanted to find a way to get in. She gritted her teeth and said, "Li Shaobai, don''t talk nonsense here. Today you''re dead. I''m here to see your face before you die, so as to vent my hatred. Let''s face it It doesn''t mean you can''t be done secretly. "


    "My brother thinks I''m naive, but I''m doing it for his good. I have to make you disappear in this world."


    "No wonder Fang Dao said that you are naive. You are really naive. I can''t get out of bed here now. If I have the ability, come and kill me. I''ll wait. Go back and send someone to kill me. Don''t be cruel in front of me. Otherwise, as soon as I see you, I will think of the white fart stock, cough, and the black." I coughed a little and waved my hand.


    Fang Ruolan heard this and was extremely angry.

 Chapter 483

    "Damn Li Shaobai, you wait for me. I will never let you go this time. You are looking for death yourself." Fang Ruolan was very angry, vaguely mixed with a strong woman''s shyness. For fear that I would mention her spanking again, she immediately left with someone shaking her sleeve.


    When he stepped out the door of the ward again, Fang Ruolan didn''t forget to look back and gave me a deep look. He wanted to peel my skin.


    I raised my eyebrows, deliberately laughed, and constantly provoked Fang Ruolan''s nerves. She stamped her feet in anger. She couldn''t help showing a little woman''s posture and completely disappeared in my sight.


    However, I couldn''t laugh any more. I secretly scolded Li Qinghao for being a jerk. Originally, the Li family could take me with them when they transferred Li Qi, but they left me in Nanqiu.


    Is this the discrimination of righteous sons? Or did Li Qinghao show me another way? Let me do it myself?


    Anyway, Liang Guangen couldn''t have sent someone to pick me up at the moment. The hospital is under the close monitoring of Tianmen. It''s very difficult to leave here.


    And my only choice is to stay here and welcome Fang Ruolan''s killing.


    The most important thing is that I can''t get out of bed at all. I have no strength to bind a chicken. It''s no different from waiting to die.


    As time goes on, because it is in the daytime, more live in the observation of hospital nurses, so I seem to be very safe.


    But I know in my heart that once it''s late at night, with my present state, I will surely die in the hands of Tianmen dead men.


    The time is more and more urgent, the sky is more and more dusky, the eye is looking to the evening, I just didn''t think of a way.


    "Damn, it''s really bad luck this time." I can''t help being rude and scolding the Li family for treating me differently. It''s really irritating that they don''t take me with them.


    In the middle, I don''t have to guess. It must be Li Qinghao. This guy is absolutely imposing his authority in secret.


    This guy is too scheming.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to get out of bed. As a result, I just moved my leg and pulled the bullet wound in my abdomen, which made me shiver all over.


    "Damn it." I scolded and put my leg back in place again. I didn''t dare to move again.


    Tossed for a long time, it was completely dark, and it was eight o''clock at night. I leaned on the head of the bed and was in a daze. My brain was flying fast, and I kept thinking about the escape strategy.


    But at this point, I have no way. If I inform Ning Xing to come, it''s too late in the daytime, let alone now.


    Moreover, there is absolute Tianmen monitoring outside. It''s not so easy for Ning Xing to take me away. I''m afraid that Ning Xing will be involved in it and cause an unfortunate result.


    As time went by, I found that there were always several people outside the ward swaying around, just like watching me. My eyes were full of killing.


    Is the outside sealed off? Do you want me to jump now?


    I''m so anxious that I have to grab my heart and lungs. At present, the situation is quite unfavorable. There is no way to heaven and no way to land!


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the door was suddenly pushed open, and two air-conditioning workers came in, each carrying a toolbox, followed by a nurse.


    The nurse pointed to the air conditioner on the window and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with the air conditioner in this room. It''s good and bad. Let''s have a look."


    Two workers quickly nodded and immediately began to repair the air conditioner.


    However, from time to time, the two workers would look at me with fierce eyes, as if they were looking for an opportunity to kill me.


    I was afraid that the nurse would leave, so I called out, "sister nurse, I feel very uncomfortable. Would you please take a look for me?"


    "What''s wrong with you? You are still under observation and can''t move. Are you out of bed? " The nurse came and gave her kind regards.


    Two workers face a change, and began to fake decoration air conditioning.


    Aware of the danger, I immediately grasped the nurse''s hand and put on a painful expression, "sister nurse, my chest is so stuffy and painful. Please check it for me."


    The nurse nodded. She really thought that something was wrong with me. Without saying a word, she helped me check.


    I tried my best to dress up. After checking my chest, I checked my abdomen. I tossed all over my body. I kept wasting my time and scolded these two guys why they didn''t leave? How long does it take to fix a broken air conditioner?


    At this time, the nurse noticed that I had been staring at the workers and couldn''t help asking, "haven''t you finished yet? It''s been more than half an hour. The patient will have a rest later. "


    Two workers met one eye, forced out a smile, coincidentally opening.


    "Soon, soon, wait a minute. If you have something to do, you can go first. We''ll leave when we''re done."


    "Well, it won''t be long."


    I scolded them at that time. These two workers are not so clever.


    I simply grabbed the young nurse''s hand and said bitterly, "sister nurse, I can''t sleep. You can chat with me. I''m afraid that once you leave, I can''t stand it alone. I''m so depressed."


    "It''s like... You''re older than me." The nurse turned red.


    I hastened to strike while the iron was hot and pretended to be forced, "do you know who I am?""Who are you?" The nurse looked at me seriously, but didn''t see who I was.


    "My name is Li Shaobai. Maybe you haven''t heard my name, but just search the Internet and you will know who I am right away." I can''t help twitching, secretly scolding, pretending to be a failure, dare I''m not so famous? Other nurses don''t recognize me.


    The nurse was very curious. She took out her mobile phone to search my name. As soon as my information appeared on Du Niang, she was shocked and covered her mouth and gasped, "are you a billionaire?"


    "Money is not the point, the point is that I want to be a friend with you. Because of your appearance, I feel that the world has changed, so I have to make you a friend, OK?" I opened my mouth without conscience, which made me sick.


    Even the two workers couldn''t help swallowing their saliva when they heard this, and their faces were all black.


    "It''s OK to make friends, but I''m not making friends with you for your money." The nurse gave me a lovely reply.


    I follow this topic, endless consumption of time, full consumption of more than an hour, dead on the nurse.


    The two workers couldn''t find a chance. They packed up their tools with a black face. They said hello unhappily and left together. Before they left, they gave me a fierce look.


    Before long, the nurse had to leave me because of business, and I was left alone in the ward again.


    I hold the palm of my hand full of sweat. The secret Tianmen has already started to move. Two workers can''t succeed. There must be other means tonight. Fang Ruolan will kill me this time!


    But at this time, the door was suddenly pushed open again. I thought the worker slipped in while the nurse left.


    As a result, after a close look, I found that it was Zhu Lin, director Zhu!


    I almost didn''t jump up with joy. I was so excited. This is my Savior!


    Simply, as soon as Zhu Lin closed the door, I immediately opened and scolded, "Zhu Lin, you pig Bajie, I fake your mother, if you have the ability, come to deal with me, you wretch, broken director, come to test me again? Do you dare to deal with me? How dare you do that to me? Do you have the ability? I, Li Shaobai, look down on you! "


    Zhu Lin is a Leng first, the whole person is dumbfounded, then he reacts to come over, instant rage!


    I secretly laughed. Zhu Lin, director general of National Security Bureau, was so fooled by me for being stimulated by a few words?!

 Chapter 484

    "Li Shaobai, how brave you are." Zhu Lin was angry and rushed to me. His eyes were angry and seemed to be stimulated by me.


    I supported the pain of the shoulder, took the initiative to stretch out my hands, "come on, quickly do me, and then take away."


    Zhu Lin came to the bedside and subconsciously wanted to take the handcuffs.


    But all of a sudden, Zhu Lin Leng didn''t take out the handcuffs and scolded angrily, "Damn, I haven''t brought this thing for a long time, but don''t think I can''t do it with you."


    Later, Zhu Lin took out his mobile phone and seemed to inform someone. As a result, before the call was made, he suddenly raised his eyebrows, hung up the phone again, and stared at me suspiciously. "Wait a minute, Li Shaobai, it''s unreasonable. Why do you want me to deal with you? What do you want to do? "


    It seems that Zhu Lin, the director of the Bureau, is not a vegetarian either. After all, he finds that he is insidious.


    I didn''t want to use the provocation method again. I put my hand back to the original position and asked, "you''re here to persuade me to stop Nanqiu, right?"


    "Do you know? Do you know the nature of such a big thing? I advise you to stop at once. Don''t think that if the attitude of China Shipping doesn''t come down, I can''t help you. " Zhu Lin quickly straightened up his face and was full of authority.


    "Don''t be cruel to me. You can''t threaten me. If you want to cancel Tiejiang''s case against Nanqiu, you need to exchange terms." I said with a cold face.


    Zhu Lin lost all his authority, and his face was shriveled. He bit his yellow teeth uncontrollably, and his upper lip twitched. "What''s the condition? Why should I make a deal with you? I''ll handle you directly, and you''ll be in my hands by then. I''ll do whatever I want, and your people have to listen. "


    , "as like as two peas," you can hurry up, but you have to think clearly and threaten me with iron. " I took the initiative to extend my hands, deliberately let Zhu Lin take me away.


    Zhu Lin is the director of the State Security Bureau. He wants to arrest me. People in Tianmen absolutely dare not come here.


    But Zhu Lin didn''t dare to make a hasty decision. He stood by the bed for half a minute. He was not sure. He squinted and asked, "Li Shaobai, what kind of medicine do you sell in gourd? Why do you want me to do you so badly? Are you trying to create chaos on purpose? "


    "Damn, are you going to do me or not? Let''s have a good talk. " I can''t help scolding.


    Zhu Lin''s face was stiff, and he took a deep breath. Instead of talking about it, he said, "anyway, I''m here today for Nanqiu''s sake. You have to cancel Tiejiang''s action anyway."


    "Since you don''t dare to deal with me, I''ll exchange terms for Nanqiu''s affairs. My terms are very simple. Use your power to closely monitor the whole hospital and protect my safety." I said.


    "You want us to protect one of your leaders? What''s the big joke? This is an insult to our department. Are you afraid that the gate of heaven will touch you? " Zhu Lin''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    Zhu Lin made me very impatient. I didn''t dare to deal with the goods, and I didn''t want to exchange terms. Are you really the king of your own?


    After drinking boiled water, I held back my anger and said with the last trace of patience, "if you don''t want me to die here, which will lead to the Tiejiang Tianmen war and the whole southern mainland in chaos, then hurry to work and don''t pretend to me."


    "You Zhu Lin was so angry that he raised his hand subconsciously, ready to point to my nose.


    But he didn''t know what to think of. He just pulled his hand back and didn''t dare point at me at will. Then he shook his hand and said justly, "impossible, absolutely impossible."


    "How can our department protect your head? Isn''t this in disguise equal to supporting your behavior?"


    "In this way, where will our department face in the future? Don''t think that if you take Nanqiu to threaten me, I will bow down and compromise. Everyone in our department is a man of iron and steel, and will never yield to your mean means. "


    When I heard these three words, I felt that I was completely speechless. I dare to be in Zhu Lin''s heart. If you are in the road, there is no good person, all are scum, all are despicable?


    I feel very uncomfortable, forced to endure anger, cold voice: "Zhu Lin, I finally say a word, cooperation or not cooperation? If you don''t cooperate, don''t think about the incident of Nanqiu. Tiejiang will stop, then go away and disappear in my sight. "


    "You Zhu Lin was so excited that he blew his beard and glared. His throat seemed to be stuck and he couldn''t say a complete word at all.


    After a full half a minute, Zhu Lin gradually calmed down, his eyes were very hesitant, constantly staring at me, seemingly making a choice.


    "Come on, I just want the answer." I hastened impatiently.


    Zhu Lin clenched his teeth and squeezed out a sentence from his mouth, "Li Shaobai, you remember, this time I bow my head is not to yield, but for the peace of Nanqiu, you don''t want to be complacent in front of me, it''s just a deal."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Since we want to cooperate, we should implement it quickly." I directly took the landline beside my bed and called Liang Guan in front of Zhu Lin. no matter what happened, I immediately asked Liang Guan to stop attacking Nanqiu and return to the truce temporarily.


    Without waiting for Liang Guan to ask the reason, I immediately hung up the phone, and then staring at Zhu Lin, "now, it''s your turn, director Zhu."Zhu Lin looks unhappy, but still in accordance with the agreement, face-to-face notice of the following people, began to organize staff, comprehensive protection of my hospital, and ensure that all suspected Tianmen personnel will be temporarily removed.


    Seeing Zhu Lin hang up the phone, I felt relieved. With him protecting me, I was absolutely safe. No matter how long my hand was, it was impossible for Tianmen to fight in front of national security.


    Soft paralysis in bed, I have not slept for a long time, the spirit of extreme tension, lazy to pay attention to the bedside Zhu Lin, close your eyes to sleep.


    As a result, Zhu Lin suddenly patted the head of the bed and scolded, "what do you sleep for? How dare you despise my existence? Get up. I have something else to ask you


    "Ask, ask a fart, do you think you''re a bad director? I''ve seen a lot of powerful people. Who are you? Don''t think that if you cooperate with me, you are qualified to take a shit on my head. " I opened my eyes, the last trace of patience suddenly disappeared, and my mouth was a curse.


    Zhu Lin''s face turned black and several green veins appeared. He countered: "we are Guoan. What are you? What''s the right to shout in front of me? I don''t know how many people like you have been knocked down. Now I just have to cooperate with you. Once CNOOC decides, I won''t be the first to deal with you! "


    "Since I dare to challenge CNOOC, I''m not afraid at all. Even if you come here today, the result will be the same! Zhu, you''d better correct your attitude. In China, few people can hold me down! " I''m angry.


    Zhu Lin suddenly sneered, "how many people can hold you? You think you''re a righteous son, and you''re so arrogant? Can''t Fang Dao control you? As far as I know, the Fang family has begun to exert pressure on China shipping. You are dead this time. I''ve blocked this place so that I can catch you at any time. "


    ..


    the author''s words: for 16000 wangzhiguan, the website has been visited twice tonight due to too much traffic. Please forgive me, the new website is not easy.

 Chapter 485

    Has the Fang family started to put pressure on it?


    According to the current situation, if Li Qinghao doesn''t fight, Zhonghai''s attitude will definitely be pulled aside by the Fang family.


    I no longer argue with Zhu Lin, but think about it. Now I use the exchange of terms to get security. Under the monitoring of national security, it is absolutely the safest.


    But if China shipping is determined to deal with me, I will be doomed. I can''t fight back in this hospital.


    After pondering for a long time, I felt that I had to recover quickly and leave Nanqiu as soon as possible, Zhu Lin and Tianmen before Zhonghai was sure.


    Soon, Zhu Lin sent more people, and the whole hospital was under his control. It seemed very safe on the surface, but in fact, I knew it was another layer of crisis.


    The most important thing is that Zhu linlai stopped walking in the ward, sat opposite my bed, staring at me with his eyes, just like looking at a prisoner, and began to interrogate all kinds of questions about Tiejiang.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I turned my head decisively and didn''t answer any questions. I closed my eyes and went to sleep. Anyway, once I was well hurt, I would leave if I could get out of bed. No one could stop me.


    When I woke up, it was the next morning. Zhu Lin disappeared in the ward, but there were still guards outside. One by one, like a prison, he kept swaying outside. It seemed that he had said hello to the hospital. Even some of the wards around me were emptied, just like an isolation area.


    The first thing I did was to pick up the landline and dial Li Qinghao. No matter whether Zhu Lin was listening or not, I asked Li Qi how he was.


    Li Qinghao was obviously relieved, and said: "Li Qi has just finished the operation. He has spent a lot of medical means, but the situation is not really stable and is in the observation period. However, our Li family doctors say that his life is almost saved, but whether his strength can return to the original is a problem."


    "I see." I can''t help sighing. It''s very complicated.


    At this time, Li Qinghao changed his words and began to persuade me, "Shaobai, I didn''t say you. I''ve advised you many times. Why don''t you always listen? Really don''t fight with Fang daodou, I will help you, but at present, my position in the Li family is not stable, so I need to consolidate it. Therefore, my son Li Ji is very important. "


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''m still saying that if you do something, I''ll help you. Cooperation is mutual. I probably know that the Fang family has begun to put pressure on you. Now it''s your turn." I said.


    Li Qinghao was silent, but he didn''t speak?!


    I secretly scold Li Qinghao for being cunning. What are you still pondering at this time? It''s a motherfucker''s ink.


    After a long silence, Li Qinghao said: "this matter is to be determined. I must take action at the critical moment. Otherwise, the Fang family will be able to prepare the means in advance. This is a game between them. Shaobai, if you don''t come to my position, you don''t understand."


    ..


    I almost didn''t curse my mother. This guy''s name is game. I think it''s just ink. It''s making him important. How can he be so procrastinating?


    However, I don''t have much to say. If I act too hastily and ask Li Qinghao to help me, I will definitely feel abnormal with his suspicious nature.


    Simply I pretended to smile, "in this case, that little white is waiting for your hand."


    Hang up the call, I put down the landline, closed my eyes and pondered. If Li Qinghao can''t play a role in this game and the effect is very little, then I can only play the last card.


    This card shocked Chu Wenyang and had to be dragged into the water by me under the threat of documents.


    That is to provoke China shipping to the extreme, force north south alliance, create unprecedented chaos, and force China shipping to make concessions.


    However, in this case, the chances of China Shipping''s concession or anger are five to five, which is also full of crisis.


    But it is because of this that I can show my unprecedented value and get the attention of CNOOC!


    Of course, I didn''t make it clear to Chu Wenyang how to realize the north south alliance, but just vaguely, which made him mistakenly think that our mountain people have their own tricks.


    As a matter of fact, if I can unite the north and the south, then I can only announce my identity and become the true master of Tiejiang.


    So Li Qinghao''s role is particularly crucial. I really don''t want to play such a card until I have to.


    ..


    after stretching, Zhu Lin just pushed the door and came in with a breakfast in his hand. He put it beside me and said, "eat it. I''m afraid you''ll starve to death here. I''ll make breakfast for you. Others don''t have this treatment. You''re the first one."


    "Oh, rare, I have to eat this breakfast slowly." I rinsed my mouth with water, opened my breakfast happily, and tasted the breakfast Zhu Lin called me. I didn''t look like the person being watched, but I was on holiday.


    "Eat, eat, don''t choke to death, now choke to death, I can''t explain." When Zhu Lin saw that I was relaxed, he immediately hummed coldly. He looked very unhappy. He seemed to be very unhappy with me all the time.


    I took a mouthful of hot porridge with a spoon and said with a smile, "don''t worry, director Zhu. How can I die? You worry too much. "


    "Well, I thought I was raising a pig. Now is not the time to kill you." Zhu Lin held his chest in both hands, opened the curtain to show the morning light, then moved a chair and sat by the bed, staring at me.I''m not comfortable being watched. Is Zhu Lin''s duty to watch people all day? No wonder the eyeball is bulging. It''s like a dead fish. It''s definitely too much to see.


    After finishing breakfast, I wiped my mouth leisurely, pushed the garbage to Zhu Lin''s direction, and said with a smile, "please, director Zhu. I''m sorry to bother you to take out the garbage for me. I''ve really wronged you."


    Zhu Lin could not help twitching, stood up and reluctantly helped me to dump the garbage. As the head of the hall, he was just like a younger brother in front of me. He was so surprised that he couldn''t help me. He was so angry that he blew his beard and glared, "Li Shaobai, don''t mess in front of me, you can''t mess for long."


    I put up a finger, gently swing toward Zhu Lin, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Fart, you want to be beautiful. It''s your best treatment to watch you here." Zhu Lin jerked his sleeve.


    I squinted and sneered, "do you think you can eat me? It''s naive. I don''t have to do anything in three days, and you''ll send me back in person. "


    "In my opinion, you are naive, aren''t you? You are under my control now. CNOOC can know your situation at any time. How can it let you just go? " Zhu Lin also sneered and looked directly at me.


    I yawned, "just wait. The emperor can''t make such things happen to me."

 Chapter 486

    "Fart." Zhu Lin hummed a few times and felt that I was exaggerating. He turned his head slightly disdainfully and stopped staring at me, but he still stayed in the ward to watch TV.


    In fact, I''m just pretending to let Zhu Lin strengthen his guard against me.


    The more strict the guard is, the more afraid the gate of heaven will be.


    I''ll leave at that time. Zhu Lin really can''t detain me by force. If he could produce substantial evidence, he would have done me a long time ago. Why wait for CNOOC''s instructions? He''s just holding me back.


    I took a look at Zhu Lin and said in secret that he was more anxious than anyone, right?


    At the corner of my mouth, I leaned against the pillow and watched TV with Zhu Lin with great interest, just like a nobody.


    As time went by, I changed the medicine several times in the blink of an eye. My body was different from ordinary people and recovered very quickly. The plaster was removed ahead of time. Even the nurses were surprised.


    Until the third day, the bullet wound had begun to scab, and the pain in my ribs had been greatly reduced. I could get out of bed and walk, and even I felt that my strength had been improved...


    however, it was also on this day that Zhu Lin followed me 24 hours, like a follower, even squatting in the toilet, for fear that I might sneak away.


    In the toilet, Zhu Lin impatiently urged me a few words, "hurry up, sprinkle bubble urine sprinkle so long."


    I took the gun to pee, and I felt very excited. I could not help but feel comfortable. Then I washed my hands, threw water on Zhu Lin''s face and said with a smile, "director Zhu, what''s the hurry? I can''t run, can I? "


    "Are you insane?" Zhu Lin wiped the water off his face, showing a disgusting expression.


    I smile, take a step forward, "I just want to tell you, the young master can''t run, but the young master to go aboveboard."


    Zhu Lin frowned and directly blocked the toilet door, "where are you going? Do I allow you to go? "


    "What? Do I have to ask your permission to go or not? Am I a prisoner now? You have to prove it. What? No evidence? " I shrugged and deliberately put out my hands.


    "You! You''ve been fooling me before. " Zhu Lin was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    I walked up to him on purpose, bumped him on the shoulder and said, "Hey, don''t be a good man without evidence. I''m a good citizen. However, if you''re afraid that I''ll be in danger on the way and the Tiejiang river will be in chaos, you may choose to escort me. Anyway, when you come back to Mingzhu City, you can''t watch me outside. It''s the so-called running monk and temple. ¡±


    "come on, now you can''t cheat me. I won''t let you go." Zhu Lin was so anxious that he grabbed my shoulder subconsciously.


    I turned my face, looked at Zhu Lin''s hand and said with a smile, "believe it or not, I can let you go right away?"


    "Fart, you don''t want to leave today. You have to stay in the hospital honestly and wait for the instruction of CNOOC. Then I''ll go through the procedure to deal with you." Zhu Lin said.


    I laughed again, then suddenly changed my expression, showing a very painful look, shouting: "hit someone, someone hit someone in the toilet, hit the patient!"


    As soon as the words came out, the nurses and patients passing by outside the toilet began to notice.


    Zhu Lin''s face changed dramatically with fright. He immediately pulled his hand away and explained to others, saying: "misunderstanding, misunderstanding, I''m playing with him."


    At this point, Zhu Lin looked back, "Li Shaobai, don''t you think so?"


    I nodded my head and walked past Zhu Lin and came to the former nurse, "that''s right. We were joking, sister nurse. Do you remember me? Now I have to go through the discharge procedures. Please take me there


    The nurse looked at me from top to bottom and shook her head anxiously. "You''re not quite well yet. You can''t be discharged according to reason, but if you insist on being discharged, we can''t help it."


    "Discharged." I returned a sentence, slowly side head looking to Zhu Lin, this si face all black.


    Half an hour later, after going through the discharge procedures, I came to the door of the hospital. Zhu Lin had to take people behind him, which made him angry.


    I raised my hand, pointed to a piece of land in front of me and asked, "director Zhu, where''s my car?"


    "That old car? I got a parking lot. " Zhu Lin responded.


    I didn''t even want to think about it. I walked directly towards the parking lot. Zhu Lin''s chest kept rising and falling, and he resisted his anger and followed me with five or six people.


    When I came to the parking lot, I saw MEDA from a distance. It was damaged and dilapidated everywhere, which made me feel bitter.


    This time, in order to escape from the hands of Fang Dao, it really paid too much price.


    Li Qi is seriously injured and MEDA is damaged. These are almost irreversible injuries. I must take revenge for this.


    Silently, I went to the driver''s cab. I sat in directly, pretended to be looking for the key, reached under the steering wheel with my hand, took out the main chip in the card slot, and secretly put it into the trouser pocket.


    Zhu Lin thought I was really looking for the key. He came up, took out the key and shook it in front of my eyes, "looking for the key? I have the keyI stretched out my hand to get the key back. As a result, Zhu Lin suddenly pulled out his hand and said seriously, "Li Shaobai, I know I can''t hold you now, so you can go. But I have to ask you a question seriously, and you have to answer it truthfully. This question is not about Tiejiang or Tianmen, but only about yourself."


    "Talk quickly, fart quickly. I''m tired of you followers. I want to make contributions all day long." I leaned against the seat, pulled the door straight up, and put the handle in front of the window.


    Zhu Lin took a deep breath and tried not to break out. A pair of dead fish eyes gazed at me and asked, "is what you have done in Tiejiang for your own power or for the stability of China?"


    "Director Zhu, your question is undoubtedly asking me whether I am a good person or a bad person, a villain or a hero. Interesting?" I picked my eyebrows.


    Zhu Lin''s face gradually sank down, and his look became more and more serious. "I just want to know the answer, the most real answer in your heart. I hope you can tell me that it''s so simple."


    Hearing this, I was silent, took out a pack of cigarettes from the car, put one in my mouth, and smoked silently.


    Zhu Lin threw the key to me and said, "OK, I know your answer. It turns out that you are for yourself."


    I picked up the car key, immediately started the engine, looked out of the window at Zhu Lin, did not directly leave.


    After playing the cigarette ash, I said: "I, Li Shaobai, ask myself that I have never been a hero, because heroes are all in graves. I, Li Shaobai, don''t want to die."


    "I am neither good nor bad. What I do is never for myself, but for every family member, friend, brother and lover around me."


    "I don''t have great ambition. I just want to protect the people I care about one day, that''s all."


    "But sometimes, for the sake of something you care about, why not be a villain?"


    "I''m neither a real villain nor a real hero. What do you think I am?"

 Chapter 487

    "Li Shaobai, I can''t see you through any more." Zhu Lin narrowed his eyes and murmured.


    When I stepped on the gas, I drove into the parking lot. Zhu Lin immediately followed me and escorted me all the way.


    Nanqiu City, located between Tianmen and Tiejiang, is only tens of kilometers away from Mingzhu City, not too far.


    Before arriving at Tiejiang building, it was noon. Zhu Lin stopped his car by the side of the road and didn''t follow in.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Zhu Lin from a distance. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but his eyes changed.


    I didn''t want to stay any longer. I went upstairs decisively. I knew that Zhu Lin would not give up easily. He would definitely guard me outside. It would be good for me.


    If Tianmen wants to play Yin, it must pass Zhu Lin first, otherwise, it is impossible to succeed.


    And at this moment, I take the elevator, the secret way Fang Ruolan must die of shame, said to kill me, the result I Leng is not dead, still in Nanqiu city safety, finally returned to the Pearl City intact.


    As soon as I think of Fang Ruolan being spanked by Li Qi, I can''t help raising my eyebrows.


    Looking back at the high-rise building outside the glass of the elevator, I sighed, "it seems that I have been separated from the world of ordinary people for too long. People are like living in countless planes, going up one by one. Maybe this is the reality."


    Arriving at the top floor, I gently stepped out of the elevator and went straight to the strategy room.


    After turning a corner, I didn''t expect Liang Guan and Wang Chao to stand in front of the door. They seemed to have received a notice and knew I was back. They all cheered in unison.


    "Congratulations on Li Guan''s return!"


    "Li Guan, you have finally come back. You don''t know how difficult it is for us to take charge of the overall situation without you."


    "Li Guan, what''s the matter?"


    ..


    I waved my hand. I didn''t intend to tell them about Li Qi. Instead, I turned the conversation and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I just played with Guoan people for a few days. It''s OK. Let''s go into the house first."


    With that, the figures all around gave way one after another. I walked into the strategy room first, and checked the latest intelligence at the first time.


    After the incident of Nanqiu, Tiejiang took the initiative to truce and lost a lot of money, which made Tianmen gain a lot of advantages again. What''s more, it has the momentum of seizing back the lost city.


    If it had not been for the old man of Chu Wenyang, who held the situation after the truce in Tiejiang, Tianmen would definitely have pursued after the victory.


    Putting down the information map, I found that Liang Guan and Wang Chao did not dare to sit down. They stood on both sides of the conference table, looking nervous.


    I laughed and said: "although the battle of Nanqiu lost some advantages, it didn''t have a big impact. I also got Guoan to be our bodyguard. After all, it was a draw this time."


    If you take off, the figure around you will be relaxed.


    I slowly stood up, immediately straight face, said: "but, lost to learn a lesson, I can''t stay in Tiejiang all my life, after always change people to preside over the overall situation, then how to do?"


    The whole strategy room fell into silence, Liang Guan and they bowed their heads again, sweating and extremely nervous.


    At this time, Liang Guangong started and said, "Li Guan, this battle is not good. I am willing to accept the crime and let Li Guan punish me."


    "You have no fault this time, so you don''t have to ask for fault. On the contrary, I will reward you, because you can take 40% advantage of Tianmen when I disappear. This is not easy." My heart a joy, full of praise looked at Liang Guan.


    Then, I patted Liang Guan on the shoulder and said, "I''m a simple person with clear rewards and punishments. I''ll reward whoever does well. I''m building a casino in Macao. Once it''s completed, it''s definitely the first casino in China, even comparable to Las Vegas. So I decided to give Liang Guan 5% shares."


    When Liang Guan heard this, he immediately raised his head and took a cold breath. "Is that the super luxurious palace level casino you are in Macao?"


    "Exactly." I nodded.


    For a moment, there was an uproar in the strategy room, and the people in charge were all red eyed, showing strong envy.


    Wang Chao quickly stepped forward, grabbed my hand, pointed to himself and said, "what about me? What about me? I got a lot of credit this time, okay? You can''t just reward Liang Guan, 5%... How huge is the amount? "


    "This time it''s an exception. I''m only Liang Guan, so you all work hard for me in the future. If I have a bite from Li Shaobai, you''ll have something to eat. I will never treat you badly." I shook my head. I felt very happy.


    Moreover, I use this stimulating method, can be very effective to improve work efficiency, everyone will work hard, never lazy.


    No one refuses to accept the combination of kindness and prestige. This is leadership.


    Soon, a week later, I stayed in Tiejiang every day these days, and had no chance to meet Ning Xing. I don''t think she knew I was back.


    As for Zhu Lin, he squats outside Tiejiang everyday and works harder than the paparazzi so that he can be arrested immediately.When I was free from time to time, I brought a few bottles of water with me. I deliberately molested Zhu Lin and gave him a helping hand. He was so angry that he almost blew up the frying pan and scolded me for being totally contemptuous of him.


    But before long, Shao Wentian called me personally. He was so anxious that he told me a big news.


    This time, CNOOC has made up its mind and decided not to let my fire burn, but to take me down as soon as possible, and to deal with all the high-level officials of nantie River, with a very tough attitude.


    When I got the news, my eyes widened and I secretly scolded Li Qinghao for being a son of a bitch. Zhonghai actually made a decision, but he hasn''t done it yet?


    After the call with Shao Wentian, I called Li Qinghao directly and asked, "Sir, now that China shipping has ordered me to be dealt with, why are you so late?"


    "There are too many factors in this, and the Fang family is involved. After all, I''m not the real owner of the Li family. It''s very difficult. I think you''d better go first for a while, and then I''ll find a way to get you out." Li Qinghao said.


    I was angry at that time, Li Qinghao typical reluctant to give up children and want to set up a wolf! What''s so cheap?


    Once I go in, no one will take charge of the overall situation in nantie River, and the senior management will be vacant. Everything will be late at that time.


    "In? Can you get in and out? Li Qinghao, don''t follow me. I''m fed up with you. " I can''t help yelling.


    Li Qinghao was also angry and scolded: "Li Shaobai, please pay attention to your posture. You are not qualified to speak to me in this tone. I promote you. That''s to praise you. Don''t be too self righteous. If you are really powerful, you don''t need me to help you. You can solve it by yourself. In the final analysis, you are not strong enough."


    "Good, good, very good, from today on, I don''t need any help from you, but... You stabbed me in the back so many times, you will regret it." I hung up on the spot, staring at Zhu Lin rushing in downstairs. It seems that I have to use the last card.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 16200 kings in advance.


    is too laggy. In recent days, the website is stuck because it is under attack. Please rest assured that it will be solved soon.

 Chapter 488

    Watching Zhu Lin rush into Tiejiang building from the side of the road, I deeply realize that I have no place to escape. It doesn''t need too many reasons for CNOOC to start.


    Therefore, I called Shao Wentian again and said firmly, "from now on, the alliance between the north and the south, Shao Gang leader must quickly merge when there is a vacancy in the high-level of the South Railway, control the situation for me, and then do nothing, and try his best to win Tianmen for me."


    "What?" Shao Wentian was stunned.


    I took a deep breath, looked back at the figure around me, frowned and said: "realize the north south alliance, replace me to destroy Tianmen, unify the north and the south."


    "Wait a minute, isn''t this something to do with China seas?" Shao Wentian is more and more shocked.


    I nodded, "yes, I''m just going to make trouble. CNOOC is going to catch me this time. I can only make the other party dare not start. To sum up, although I''m inside, it''s a mess outside. I''d like to see what CNOOC is going to do, whether it''s keeping me or not."


    As soon as they took off, Liang Guan and Wang Chao took a cool breath and looked at each other.


    "Li Guan, how is that possible? How can leader Shao listen to you? "


    "It''s too risky. Leader Shao won''t come here rashly."


    "Li Guan, this move is too dangerous and cruel. It''s the rhythm of completely falling out."


    ..


    I heard all these words. I walked away from the window sill and sat down on the chair with my ear close to my mobile phone. I didn''t answer Liang Guan and Wang Chao''s questions, but said with a smile: "leader Shao, I''ll leave it to you. Do as soon as I tell you. That''s it. I don''t care about violence or exposing my identity."


    With that, I hung up the call, put my mobile phone on the table, and found that they were all stunned and staring at me.


    Wang Chao seemed to be unable to control himself. He couldn''t help saying, "order? Commander li... It''s not appropriate for you to talk to leader Shao like this, is it


    Immediately after that, Liang Guan and they also spoke together.


    "Li Guan, there is still a chance to save this matter. You are the son of the Li family. How can the Li family let it go?"


    "That''s right. The Li family will definitely take you out this time, and we will be taken out together. The Li family will never watch us stay in it all our lives."


    I raised my hand to suppress the noise. Before Zhu Lin arrived, I lit a cigarette and sandwiched it between my left fingers. I said, "of course the Li family will do it, but Li Qinghao won''t. I''ve fallen out with him, but even if the Li family takes me out, can they take you all out? There will always be one or two in it, so this time I''m not only for myself, but for everyone. "


    "Since I have offended CNOOC, I don''t mind working hard with each other. No matter whether CNOOC is angry or gives in, what should come will always come."


    Speaking of this, I took a cigarette and looked at the time of my watch. "From now on, you can use the last few minutes to summarize your work and documents, so that the people of beitiejiang can take over easily and quickly. This is our last time."


    With the spread of my order, the responsible persons immediately took action to make a summary at the last minute, even if they just left a sentence.


    Liang Guan and Wang Chao, however, have been in a daze.


    "Li Guan, you haven''t told us why you are so sure that leader Shao will help." Beam crown reaction, quickly arched.


    Wang Chao didn''t know what he thought of. He suddenly pulled Liang Guan''s sleeve and gave him a wink. "If Li Shizi doesn''t say it, it''s natural that he has his reason, but... I should have guessed it."


    "No, there''s no need to hide any more. The reason why I''m able to make this decision is that I''m not the so-called righteous son, but the little master of Tiejiang." I raised my hand again, gently shook my head, and slowly stood up, "I was originally Li, li of the Li family."


    Once the words came out, all the people in the strategy room were shocked.


    Especially Liang Guan, he was stunned and looked unbelievable.


    "Tiejiang, young master!"


    "You are...


    " we are together with Li Guan every day, and today we know that Li Guan is the real prince... "


    the door of the strategy room was kicked open, and Zhu Lin led the team to rush in. No matter what happened, all the people who were shocked were tortured," take all of them away, put them in Mingzhu city first, wait for my orders at any time, and transfer them to other places China Sea. "


    "Director Zhu, here we are." With a faint smile, I took the initiative to extend my hands.


    Zhu Lin did not hesitate this time. He took out his handcuffs decisively and locked my wrists. He said in a cold voice, "Li Shaobai, although I have changed a lot about you, I still have to do what I should do. I can''t blame you."


    "It''s expected that those who come out will pay back sooner or later." I kept smiling and nodded slightly to Zhu Lin.


    Zhu Lin narrowed his eyes, which was full of complicated color, and said: "you are the first one I see when you can keep calm at this moment. To tell you the truth, Zhu Lin began to admire you a little. Let''s go with me."In an hour.


    I was taken to the Guoan branch of Mingzhu city and locked in an interrogation room. Tiejiang''s high-level colleagues were all detained in the same place. Only Zhu Lin sat opposite me.


    Zhu Lin took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit one and handed it to me


    "Thank you, director Zhu." I took it and smoked with my locked hands.


    At this time, Zhu Lin suddenly dignified, even advised me, "Li Shaobai, now that the matter has come to an irretrievable space, when the time comes to transfer you to China shipping, the account of the account, the South mainland''s open and secret struggle should also end, because China Shipping''s decision is not something you can control alone."


    "End? Director Zhu, do you really think that as long as CNOOC handles me, everything can really end? " I laughed.


    Zhu Lin immediately frowned, looked puzzled to the extreme, said: "impossible, nantie River, you are the speaker, is the commander, without you, that is a loose sand, all rotten chess, how to go is a dead end, it is better to surrender with China shipping."


    "Bad chess? Whether the chess is bad or not depends on the next step. If you go well, it''s called bringing the dying back to life. No matter how powerful Zhonghai is, it can''t exterminate Tiejiang, right? Even if there is no Tiejiang, there will be a second Tiejiang and a third Tiejiang. I''m afraid that as the director, you know better than me. " I''m not in a hurry. I flicked the ash a little.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you really have a card? " Zhu Lin asked.


    I caught the cigarette end, dangling a cross legged, "soon you know, don''t worry, because all this... Is not over, I Li Shaobai even a person, also may not lose to Zhonghai."

 Chapter 489

    Zhu Lin gave me a deep look, "Li Shaobai, I can only say that you are too confident, you underestimate China shipping."


    "We''ll see." I snuffed out my cigarette and sat quietly in the interrogation room.


    As for Zhu Lin, he left in a hurry soon, and changed several people to guard him in turn.


    Bit by bit, from Zhu Lin''s attitude, beitiejiang should be making preparations at present, but it has not yet been fully implemented, otherwise Zhu Lin would not be so relaxed.


    As for the Li family, I don''t care at all. Even if the Li family doesn''t help me this time, I have 50% confidence that I can get out of the hands of CNOOC!


    But if the estimate is wrong, the remaining 50% will either die or go in for a lifetime.


    Once the tie Jiang alliance is in a state of chaos, CNOOC will remain the same and issue a formal judgment. In my case, I''m afraid only Mr. Li can save me.


    Sitting silently in the interrogation room, I pondered for a long time. Although I was 50% sure, in fact, it was just a free hand, in order to make concessions to Bo Zhonghai!


    I squinted, thinking that if China Shipping chose to give in, it would definitely cooperate with me in a second place. That would be more convenient for me to do things. That''s what I''ve been trying to do.


    This pass may not be a document or a promise, but as long as it''s related to China shipping, it''s absolutely the existence of bull force. It means that I have gained another identity and strength, and become the underground spokesman of China!


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door, came in and whispered a few words to the guards inside, then they all withdrew.


    Before leaving, one of them said, "Li Shaobai, someone wants to see you later. We''ll guard outside the door. You''d better not come here."


    Someone wants to see me?


    Who is it?


    I raised my head and watched the closed door. Unexpectedly, as soon as the door was opened, it was Chu Wenyang, an old man.


    Chu Wenyang carefully closed the door and sat directly opposite me, showing his anxiety and scolding.


    "Tut, Li Shaobai, what are you doing?"


    "I told you long ago not to do this, but you didn''t listen. Now you''re all right?"


    "Fortunately, you didn''t play that card, otherwise, the consequences would be more serious."


    Speaking of this, Chu Wenyang subconsciously looked at the eye monitoring, covered half of his mouth and said in a soft voice: "Hey, it took me a lot of effort to dredge a lot of relationships to see you. Don''t talk. I actually bribed the people here. I can help you... Escape! How about closing the whole process of monitoring? "


    Help me out? Rare. How could Chu Wenyang help me like this? It''s not his style at all.


    "Old Chu, don''t you want to flinch? Escape? Does it work? This is the most useless way. Besides, I''ve already played the cards, and I think I''ll see the results soon. " I smile. Chu Wenyang is afraid of death.


    "What? You played the cards? Fuck! What the hell are you doing with me? " Chu Wen Yang burst sentence thick, scared face all white.


    I raised my eyebrows, looked at Chu Wenyang''s facial expression, and said faintly: "how? Isn''t it agreed? I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of? When Beitie River moves, you immediately cooperate with Shao Wentian and let it go. You put the responsibility on the top, saying that you can''t solve it, and that CNOOC has no actual evidence. At most, you will be punished. Do you really think you will die? Do you think I''m going to drag your life in? "


    "Not dead? Well, you Li Shaobai, it turns out that you''ve already figured it out. Damn it, why didn''t you say it earlier? It makes me nervous every day. " Chu Wenyang was relieved, and his heart was still palpitating.


    Then, Chu Wenyang, the old man, laughed heartlessly. It was called a joy, "ha ha ha, don''t die. Now I''m relieved. It''s your kindness."


    "Do one thing for me. Before beitiejiang''s action, try your best to suppress Tianmen. Don''t let the other party take advantage of it, because the current high-level of nantiejiang is almost empty." I white Chu Wen Yang one eye, secretly scold this old thing is not general selfish, unexpectedly still can smile, I wish to smoke him.


    Chu Wenyang patted his chest and said with a smile, "don''t worry, you are so righteous. I can''t stab you in the back like Li Qinghao. It''s up to me."


    In order to avoid trouble, I waved my hand, "come on, let''s go. I won''t run away. This time I will face you face to face. As for you, don''t wait for Zhu Lin to come back to see you. It''s hard to say."


    "Yes, you can''t let Zhu Lin see it, otherwise it''s hard to explain." Chu Wenyang''s face changed and he stood up abruptly. For fear of being seen by Zhu Lin, he was ready to leave.


    Just walked out two steps, Chu Wen Yang suddenly turned around, facial features all wrinkled in a piece, seems very confused.


    "Well? Why don''t you go yet? " I said.


    Chu Wen Yang tut a, ask a way: "still have one point I don''t understand, why you so affirmation, North Iron River will help you?"? You didn''t make it clear to me last time. "


    "Don''t say that. You''ll soon know." I slightly dry cough, directly left a suspense, let Chu Wenyang guess.Chu Wenyang is more and more puzzled, but I don''t say that he can''t help it. He can only leave the interrogation room from his doubts, sneaking like a thief.


    "This old thing is older than an old fox." I turned my lips and secretly scolded Chu Wenyang for being too selfish. He only cared about himself from the beginning to the end. He wanted to help me run away because he wanted me to go as far as possible and better disappear in China, so I couldn''t threaten him with "documents".


    It''s very kind of me to cooperate with Chu Wenyang. At the beginning, I constantly threatened him. In fact, I never intended to really pull him into the water. I didn''t expect him to be so selfish.


    I feel like I''m really in bad luck to be married to Chu Yuyan in the future. This old man can''t do without me.


    Not long after Chu Wenyang left, Zhu Lin came back again. His face was very serious. He knocked on the table and said, "Li Shaobai, I have received an order to transfer you to Zhonghai. Please be prepared."


    "When you get to Zhonghai, you can do whatever Zhonghai wants you to do, and you can recognize what Zhonghai wants you to recognize. It''s better not to be reckless. Zhonghai is not a place where you can be presumptuous."


    "Li Shaobai, I''m doing it for you. Don''t blame me."


    "As for your men, just stay in Pearl City for trial."


    With that, Zhu Lin immediately took me away from the National Security Bureau.


    As soon as I went out, I was shocked. I had to use armed special forces to escort me. Armed helicopters and armored vehicles almost didn''t bring the tanks.


    I can''t help laughing. When did I become so powerful? It is estimated that few people can enjoy this treatment, right?


    However, before getting on the bus, Zhu Lin received a phone call and his face changed dramatically in vain.


    I looked at Zhu Lin''s expression. Although I couldn''t hear it, I guessed the reason.


    Beitiejiang, it''s moving.


    The great alliance between the north and the South officially began.


    The chaos began.


    And my plan started.


    So, I yawned and got into the armored car leisurely. I didn''t regard myself as a prisoner at all, but as a holiday. Several soldiers in the same car were very surprised.


    "This... Be serious."


    "Hum, you look relaxed. You''re dead for committing such a big crime."


    "Sit well, don''t move at will, seriously think about your own mistakes all the way, and then be honest with the leaders of China shipping."

 Chapter 490

    ..


    on the way to Zhonghai, I changed the means of transportation several times, tried everything on the sea, land and air, but I was afraid that someone would save me on the way or be in danger.


    It took a long time to reach the legendary Zhonghai!


    CNOOC, with the White House of the United States, is a level of existence, within the capital!


    But I was put in blindfolded. I can''t remember the route at all. I only know that I was once again put into a room and buckled on the chair by my backhand.


    I sat blindfolded for more than half an hour before someone untied my blindfold.


    When I opened my eyes, I felt a strong light coming, and I couldn''t see things clearly for a while.


    It was not until I got used to the light that I found myself in an interrogation room again. The desk lamp was shining on me. In front of me sat a 30-year-old officer with two shoulders. He was a major general!


    "Li Shaobai, right? How dare you create so much chaos? Do you know that the south is in complete chaos now? North Rail River and South Rail river began to unite, all of which are dominated by you, right? According to intelligence, the Li family has never given such an order. " The major general slapped the table with a stern look.


    I blinked and said, "can you move the lamp away politely? I can''t even see what you look like, let alone who you are. "


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is what you have done and what you have done to provoke China seas. Since China, you have been ignoring me, biting your teeth and swearing at each other''s ancestors for 18 generations. It''s really cunning.


    Since they know that I am the principal behind Tiejiang, once I get through this, when the other side has no way to deal with me, they will have to face down to negotiate with me. That''s the chance for me to make a big turnaround!


    Unless CNOOC wants to suppress Tiejiang by force, it will lead to more chaos and disputes.


    Because the collapse of Tiejiang is a big cake for the underground forces, and it will definitely lead to fights everywhere. The situation is definitely worse than it is now, and it can''t be controlled.


    Now, it''s completely controllable. I''m the one who controls it.


    But in front of me, this damned son of a bitch, spared his life to beat me. He had to convince me. I was so angry that my lungs were going to explode.


    I, Li Shaobai, have never been beaten since I was born. This is an insult and trample on my personality.


    "Well, you can hold it. I see how long you can hold it. I don''t believe I can''t hold you after Yanshan." The major general, who called himself Wan Yanshan, threw the belt aside, pressed my hands on the table, grabbed my index finger and was ready to break it in the opposite direction.


    I picked pick eyebrows, fearless, "wanyanshan? "Manchu?"


    "Well, you don''t care who I am." Wanyanshan ignored the reason, took a deep breath, ready to work.


    I narrowed my eyes and said with a sneer, "Wanyan, if you are brave enough, you can try to break my finger. If you break one, I will not negotiate with any of you. There is no situation that can be reversed. I have prepared a coffin for myself since I can be here."


    "You threatened me? Do you know what position I am? I''m acting impartially. It''s reasonable to use special means to deal with people like you. " Wanyanshan''s face turned red, and he was furious. It seemed that in his heart, he would never allow others to threaten him.


    I leaned back, didn''t speak, didn''t resist, just gave Wan Yanshan a look, let him have seed to try.


    "There are people who are not afraid of death." Wan Yanshan saw this look in my eyes, and suddenly became angry and broke my left index finger.


    Snap ~ ~


    my fingers are touching my heart.


    However, I have always endured, even without blinking an eye, because I have encountered more painful things than this, broken fingers is nothing.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "go on, you''d better break it all."


    "There is seed." Wanyanshan''s eyes were horizontal, showing a strong cruel color, and broke my finger.


    "Come again." I keep smiling and silent. As long as I have any change, it will affect the judgment of the people behind the monitor, which is very important.


    Wanyanshan was completely angered by my calm expression. He thought that I didn''t pay attention to him. He was so angry that he blew his beard and glared. He grabbed two fingers and broke them in an instant!


    It''s painful. It makes my back sweat.


    However, for the sake of the whole plan, I kept calm, shook my left thumb and said with a smile, "there''s another one, come on?"


    Wanyanshan was so angry that he would start again subconsciously.


    At this time, the door behind was suddenly pushed open, two old men suddenly came in, shouting: "stop, wanyanshan, you can''t move him any more, this man is of great use."


    However, Wan Yanshan didn''t care at all. In front of the two old men, he started to break off and scolded: "this kind of person is useless. If I move him, I will move him. What can he do with me? It''s just a lamb to be slaughtered. Can it turn the world upside down? "..


    the author''s words: add more for 16400 kings ahead of time


    in advance

 Chapter 491

    The two elders looked at each other and looked very anxious. One of them ran out and called for some doctors to take back my left phalanx.


    "First untie his handcuffs, and then try to find a way. This man is not so easy to yield. Wan Yanshan, you stand aside for me. Now is not the time to play a personal temper, and there are still leaders watching."


    Under the joint order of the two elders, my handcuffs were untied, and several doctors subconsciously wanted to bone me in this interrogation room.


    I ignore, in the hands of the moment of freedom, instant up, toward the position of Wanyan mountain.


    "What do you want?" Wan Yanshan was staring at him with a fierce face.


    I raised my right hand, without any reason, without any words, and no matter where it is, I punched out on the spot!


    After all, wanyanshan was a soldier. In the blink of an eye, he dodged and scolded angrily: "dare you do it? You''re tired of being crooked, aren''t you


    "Go away." I gave it a good kick.


    Wan Yanshan was caught off guard. He was kicked back a few steps by me. In a rage, he took out a gun and immediately put it on my head, scolding: "do you want to die? I will help you. "


    This action scared the two elders to suffocate.


    "Stop it


    "Wanyanshan, stop it. This man can''t die yet."


    However, wanyanshan was in a state of anger. He ignored other people''s advice and immediately pulled the gun and glared at me.


    I gradually cold face, eyes narrowed into a slit, sneer: "have the ability, you shoot."


    With that, I shot again. Instead of suppressing my own strength, I suddenly broke out. My right hand turned into a hand knife and directly cut Wan Yanshan''s wrist with a gun!


    Click ~


    "ah!" Wanyan shandun released his pistol and screamed bitterly.


    Without saying a word, I grabbed his arm, immediately twisted his anti joint, broke his whole arm, then fell to the ground, raised his big foot and trampled on it!


    Kaka ~ ~


    the whole interrogation room made a sound of bone shattering, and the figures all around were sucking cold air, with a look of panic.


    "This... Call someone in, don''t let him mess."


    "Hurry up, or wanyanshan will be killed by him."


    "This man is a madman. This is Zhonghai, and the other is major general."


    These words, I listen to the bottom of the ear, since the other side asked Yan Shan to stop, it means that they dare not kill me, then I am afraid of a chicken feather? No matter who wan Yanshan is, I have to repair him today.


    Most importantly, this is CNOOC. There is absolutely no monitoring of tianbang forces.


    As a result, I tried my best to step on wanyanshan. Wanyanshan didn''t have the strength to fight back at all. The bones of his hands were crushed by me. His face turned pale with pain and he howled like a pig.


    I''m too lazy to care. I just broke wanyanshan''s whole arm, stepped on his face and said, "I''ll save you a dog''s life today. Don''t think that if you have some power, you can be bullied."


    It has to be said that wanyanshan is really a man. He didn''t hurt and fainted when his hand was abandoned. He still glared at me and scolded: "no matter what, in the end, you still can''t escape the responsibility."


    "Shut up. I really want you to die. No one can let you live." I just kicked his teeth to pieces and stepped on his mouth to keep him from spitting out.


    When his mouth was sealed, wanyanshan couldn''t spit out the blood and teeth in his mouth. His body reacted naturally and swallowed them alive.


    Just then, several special forces with rifles rushed in and pointed at me.


    The two old men looked at each other and said the same thing again.


    "Li Shaobai, go back to your original position. Let''s connect your left phalanx first."


    "Wanyanshan, don''t mess around. The doctor will carry him out and heal him."


    Soon, wanyanshan was carried away by several people, and I went back to my original position. The skilled doctor quickly reset and connected the bone for me.


    I turned my face, looked at the two elders and said, "you are not real leaders, are you? Tell your leaders, don''t play tricks behind the monitoring. Originally, I intended to cooperate with you, but now, there is no chance to negotiate and discuss! "


    The two elders were in a hurry. They looked up at the surveillance camera and looked embarrassed.


    "Damn, we are too impulsive to let Wan Yanshan do it."


    "Wanyan is too emotional to control."


    Then, one of the old men stepped forward and forced his face up. "Li Shaobai, don''t think you can be unscrupulous if you hit the Zhonghai point. You have to figure out the matter after the end of it."


    "Well, according to what you mean, does CNOOC really intend to cooperate with me if it doesn''t agree with me? After cooperation, we have to cross the river and demolish the bridge? " I said.


    The old man could not help but be cold and angry, and said, "people like you deserve to die. If you were not useful, you would have died long ago."


    "Good, good. According to your attitude, I don''t think it''s necessary to cooperate." I cocked my legs and thought that if I didn''t cooperate, I would not cooperate. If I had the seed, I would be killed today!The two elders looked at each other with four eyes. They told each other a few times when they gritted their teeth. They were guarded outside and asked the doctor to continue to connect the bone for me. Then they left in a hurry.


    I raised the corner of my mouth, dare to take this, I have no way to go to the leader behind the monitoring.


    From the perspective of CNOOC''s means, the other side will never waste so much manpower and material resources to suppress Tiejiang. On the contrary, it will use the simplest and direct method to restrain me and let me cooperate with them.


    As for wanyanshan, he wanted to die on his own. No wonder others. Even if Zhonghai settled with me, I was not afraid.


    Now that I''m here, I don''t have to worry about many things.


    After a long time, the bone of my left hand was taken back and wrapped tightly, and several doctors left the interrogation room, leaving me alone.


    But this time I didn''t wear handcuffs, at least it was a little better than just now.


    I raised my head, looked at the corner of the monitoring, thinking that the other side must be loose, the two old men left for more than half an hour, it is estimated that they are discussing what to do.


    "Do we have to settle the old accounts after the cooperation? It''s a stab in the face. It''s a fool''s cooperation. " I can''t help but say a word.


    At this time, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open again. This time, it was not the old man or WAN Yanshan, but a middle-aged man in suit and shoes.


    As soon as he entered the door, he politely extended his hand and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m Ma Hua."


    I glanced at Ma Hua. He was like a dog. He seemed to be the number one, but I didn''t give him a good face. I didn''t even shake my hand with him. I immediately said firmly, "Ma Hua? Let your real leaders come, don''t use these little soldiers to negotiate with me, and come to someone who can make decisions! "


    "There''s always a way to test me. I''m in a hurry. None of you will get any good. If you delay for a day, you''ll make a mess."


    As soon as MCA heard this, his hand was hanging in the air, which made him feel extremely embarrassed.


    ¡­


    Author''s words: the network is broken, today''s update will be relatively late, the mobile phone share traffic upload.

 Chapter 492

    Ma Hua took back his hand and sat opposite me. He suddenly laughed and said, "Mr. Li, since I can come here, I can make a decision on behalf of CNOOC."


    "If you have something to say, don''t play tricks on me." I picked my eyebrows.


    MCA politely handed me a cigarette and said with a smile: "I think Mr. Li knows that the situation is chaotic now, and China shipping is forced to do so, but the chaos is ultimately caused by you. As the saying goes, it''s still up to you to tie the bell. If you don''t have to, China Shipping doesn''t intend to solve it in the most troublesome way."


    "Say the point." I impatiently urged a, then do not pick up each other''s cigarettes.


    MCA does not think so. It always keeps a smiling face, which makes me a little impressed.


    Mahua held the cigarette in his mouth, lit it with a lighter and said, "Mr. Li, although I don''t know how you did it and how you cooperated with Shao Wentian, your people are still in the hands of director Zhu Lin. don''t you want to save them? If Mr. Li agrees to quell the chaos, I can release your men on behalf of CNOOC. "


    "When I calm down the chaos, will you cut me off?" With a cold smile, I thought that the other side''s abacus was too good.


    "Mr. Li, someone has to take responsibility for this," MCA said with a smile


    "Have you ever thought about what I really mean?" I said.


    Ma Hua was obviously stunned for a moment. He didn''t seem to understand what I was saying. His eyebrows gradually wrinkled, as if he was thinking.


    I''m not in a hurry to explain. Instead, I''m waiting for MCA''s conclusion to see if he can guess what I mean.


    MCA pondered for a long time, flicked the ash that burned in the middle, smacked his mouth a few times, and whispered: "Mr. Li, are you not for power? You are doing this to unify the north and the South and become an underground emperor, aren''t you


    "No, you are wrong. The whole China Sea is wrong. I don''t care who I am. My real intention is not for myself, but for the whole of China. Once Tianmen is destroyed, under the long-term threat of Tiejiang, it will be quiet." I put up a finger and swayed left and right.


    "For China? Is that just your high sounding excuse? " MCA is suspicious and seems not to believe it.


    I put down my hand and said with a faint smile, "believe it or not, no matter how strong Tiejiang is, it always depends on Huaxia. You know, I also know this truth. If I have to take responsibility for Huaxia, why should I cooperate with you? Let it continue to mess. "


    MCA was silent, smoking one by one, and there was no reply for a long time.


    Until the cigarette burned to the end, MCA put it out, shaking his head and saying, "it''s hard for us to believe you. You are just the righteous son of the Li family, and your origin is very strange. After our investigation, the identity of your registered permanent residence is all secret, and you can''t even find out who your real parents are, so you may have been sent from abroad."


    "Of course you can''t find out my identity, but if I have to prove it, I can tell you that I''m not sent from abroad." I took a look at Ma Hua, but I couldn''t lift a wave in my heart. Despite the crisis, I was still very calm.


    "Why should I believe you?" MCA said? You don''t have any actual evidence to show that we can''t let go of a person who doesn''t have a clear origin, let alone bow and give in at will to let you succeed. "


    "Li Shaobai, we all know that your overall plan is to gain the recognition of Huaxia and become the spokesman of the underground."


    "But your identity is really suspicious. We can''t believe you."


    In fact, I am also very clear about CNOOC''s plan. We all know it well. We just need to see who will give in first I used to tap on the table and smile more and more deeply.


    Seeing this, Ma Hua looked more and more puzzled, "what are you laughing at? Do you think you still have a chance at this juncture? It''s up to you to be soft as soon as possible. You should not challenge China shipping, let alone confront it. "


    "Ha ha, the situation is forcing me to do so. What can I do? But I can tell you one thing, I''m not that I don''t know my origin, but that I''ve been deliberately concealed and manipulated. " I said softly.


    MCA was puzzled to the extreme, very puzzled, "what do you mean by that? Who on earth are you? "


    "Me? I am me, Li Shaobai. " I deliberately stir up the nerves of MCA.


    "Come on, I mean the real identity. If you can prove that, I can think about it with the leaders." MCA is in a hurry.


    I put my face close to MCA and said, "take into account what happened during this period, including the canonization of Fangdao, guess for yourself."


    "I''ve discussed this with the leaders, and I can''t come to a conclusion." The Malaysian Chinese should say that.


    I said, "can''t you guess that? Thanks to you, you are still from CNOOC. "


    Hearing this, MCA''s face was not very good-looking.


    I sat back in my chair, dangling and shaking my legs, "I''m not a righteous son, but a legitimate member of the Li family. I can only say so much."


    "Li''s family..." Ma Hua lowered his head and murmured.Soon, Ma Hua suddenly raised his head, his eyes were wide open, and his expression was full of disbelief. He immediately stood up and said in a hurry, "you mean, you are the legitimate lineage of the Li family, the son of Li Qingcheng?"


    "Yes, I can''t hide it for long anyway, but I''m just proving my identity, not relying on this relationship. I''m still me." I nodded.


    "You... Are the grandson of chief Li! You wait for me here. I''ll ask some leaders for their opinions first. " Ma Hua''s face has changed greatly. He has become restrained in front of me and dare not be too casual.


    Immediately, MCA took a deep breath and left quickly.


    This time, MCA has not come back for a long time, leaving me to stay in the interrogation room.


    As time went on, I was not nervous, but more and more calm. I couldn''t help laughing bitterly and talking to myself.


    "It seems that there is really no way to hide the identity of the Li family."


    "When I get out of Zhonghai, I think Li Qinghao will know all about it? You can even guess. "


    "As long as we are recognized by CNOOC, unify the north and the south, and formally return to Yanjing, then it''s time to settle the grudge between Fang Dao and me."


    ..


    the clock time in the interrogation room goes to 8:00 in the evening.


    MCA rushed in, unprecedented dignified, "after my consistent discussion with the leadership, and calling chief Li, we confirmed your identity and origin, so we decided to trust you once and take a step back, but this matter, someone must bear the responsibility."


    All this is under my control. I squint and smile, "let Fang Dao take the responsibility, OK? I don''t ask you to do him. I just want to see if you can help me to get rid of his son identity. "

 Chapter 493

    "The way of calculation!" MCA was stunned on the spot. The bigger the eyes were, the more incredible it was.


    After half a minute of astonishment, MCA said, "how many birds are you? Even Fangdao has been counted by you...


    "Keke, it''s just a few birds... Can you help me? Give me a word if you can I covered my mouth with my fist. I coughed a little. I was embarrassed.


    Ma Hua tut shook his head and said, "no, Fang Dao is the Holy Son of Fang family, and Fang family is one of the three great families, which has a great influence on China. If we have to put the responsibility on him, we can close him for a period of time at most...


    close him for a period of time? Better than not! Anyway, it''s OK to clean up the responsibility.


    Besides, Fang Dao also has an unshirkable responsibility for the affairs of the southern mainland. I asked him to carry the black pot, but he did. Who let China Shipping choose to give in and cooperate with me?


    So, I knocked on the table decisively, "it''s settled. I''ll cooperate with you and put the responsibility on Fang Dao. Then I will swallow Tianmen and become your underground spokesperson. With my important identity, you don''t have to worry about my backwardness."


    "Er ~ I''ve never met someone who pushes responsibility so directly... I don''t think you have any guilt." MCA is speechless all of a sudden.


    But soon, MCA became serious again, and his face was full of righteous words, "this time we decided to cooperate with you, mainly because you proved your identity, rather than making concessions to your identity. You should remember this."


    "In addition, from today on, you are the underground controller of China and foreign countries. Whatever China can''t manage, you have to work hard to maintain and make no mistakes."


    "On behalf of CNOOC''s position, I tell you that it''s better not to provoke CNOOC in the future, because you won''t be so lucky next time. This time, you have grasped exactly what CNOOC doesn''t want to solve, otherwise, you can never sit here."


    "Finally, on behalf of CNOOC, I''ll give you a month to get rid of Tianmen. If you can''t, all the promises will be void!"


    "You remember, I''ll remind you again that China shipping is not looking at your identity, but you have proved your identity. You are from the Li family."


    ..


    I raised my hand and waved, and said with a smile, "come on, one month, under the north south alliance, it''s more than enough. I''m Li Shaobai here to guarantee that there will be no unrest after that, and I''ll hurt you first this month."


    MCA nodded, picked up a document in his hand and pushed it to me. "Sign this confidentiality agreement, and then you will be the official underground spokesman. If there is anything, you can contact me directly."


    With that, MCA took out another pen and put it on the table.


    Without any hesitation, I immediately signed my name on the document, then shrugged and leisurely stretched out my hand, "brother Ma, we will be colleagues after that. Please take care and leave a phone call?"


    Ma Hua shook hands with me, coughed a few times, and wrote his number on a piece of paper. He looked very scared. "Cough, I feel I have to be careful when I walk with people like you."


    I picked up the note and wrote it down in silence. I was very satisfied with the plan. The plan reached the perfect expectation, that is, the finger bone was broken, and the loss was not too big. Anyway, it has been taken back, and it will recover in a period of time.


    Simply, I asked: "brother Ma, can you tell me when the other party will start? I''m looking forward to it. "


    "Soon, after seeing you off, we''ll take action against Fang Dao. Although we can''t get rid of his title of son, it''s still very easy for CNOOC to make Fang Dao take the blame." MCA explained.


    I stood up directly, pointed to the blindfold on the table and said, "now let me go? Do you want an eye patch? "


    "Yes, there are many secrets in CNOOC. You can''t see them at will." MCA immediately put on an eye mask and ordered the special forces outside to take me away.


    Moreover, the Malaysian Chinese followed me all the way, talking endlessly, for fear that I would rebel as soon as I became the first underground person.


    I finally explained a lot of sentences, but Ma Hua didn''t speak again.


    However, I don''t know where I passed, but suddenly I heard the sound of moving the bed.


    Then, wanyanshan''s roar suddenly reverberated.


    "This... This damned Li Shaobai, how did you send him out?"


    "My whole arm is useless, and now it''s still painful after being anesthetized. Is that ok?"


    As a result, Ma Hua gave a cold hum and immediately choked Wan Yanshan with a sentence, "if it wasn''t for your impulsivity, this plan might be totally invalid, and you would be responsible for the consequences? It''s good to waste your arm. Thank you


    Although I can''t see outside clearly, I can hear Wan Yanshan choked and speechless.


    After more than half a minute, Wan Yanshan, with a strong sense of oppression, said, "why? Why? Why cooperate with such despicable people? Can anyone challenge the dignity of China seas? "


    "Fool! Do you know how much manpower and material resources it will take and how hard it will take to calm down the chaos once the plan is cancelled? Is it as simple as you wanyanshan thought? Don''t get angry with me. " At that time, MCA scolded him."I''ll... I''ll let it go?" Wanyanshan was so depressed that he felt like crying without tears, as if he had fallen into bad luck.


    "What else? Before Li Shaobai said that if you want to die, you can''t live. This is not a lie. You will soon know that he let you go in disguise. Be content. " Ma Hua didn''t have a good voice, and then he took me to leave, leaving only wan Yan Shan.


    At this moment, even if I was blindfolded, I could imagine the expression of Wan Yanshan. How painful it would be.


    However, I still look forward to how CNOOC will add charges to Fang Dao and deal with him.


    Although Fang Dao can''t achieve his ideal goal, he must be shut down for a while.


    Hum, the Holy Son of Fang''s family, I''ve made him a big black pot. Isn''t it enough for Fang to hold back?


    After leaving China shipping, I was escorted all the way. Instead of sending me back to Mingzhu City, Ma Hua left me in Yanjing and sent me to Li''s door...


    most importantly, in order to save manpower, Ma Hua said: "you are from Li''s family. Of course, I want to take you home."


    Before leaving, MCA also told me that the incident of my being arrested in China had spread all over China in a very short period of time. Except for ordinary people, almost no one knew about it, and many people were gloating.


    When MCA left, I stood in front of Li''s house. The cool wind came, and my forehead was covered with black lines. I was completely speechless.


    More than a dozen doormen found me in a daze, and they all came forward to greet me.


    "Righteous son? Why are you here? "


    "Li Shizi... Haven''t you been arrested?"


    "Shizi? Why don''t you speak? "


    I raised my head, waved my hand and put it behind my waist. I stared at the front door of the Li family. I couldn''t help smiling. "From now on, don''t call me Shizi, call me... Prince!"


    "Prince Ben, back."


    ¡­


    The author''s words: more for 15W!

 Chapter 494

    "Prince Ben, back."


    Everyone was shocked by the words!


    I walked with light steps, such as into the realm of no one, no one dare to stop, in an instant, walked into the door of the Li family, straight to where the master Li was.


    The gatekeepers at the back informed the Li family one after another, relayed the news of my return, and told me one by one about my claim to be the crown prince, and then followed me closely.


    With one hand behind my waist, I walked into Li''s house step by step, enjoying the flowers and scenery as if I were in my own courtyard.


    But before he arrived at the nameless courtyard, a group of people rushed in front of him. They were so fierce that Li Ji was the leader.


    I subconsciously stopped the pace, Li Ji immediately glared, pointed to my nose and yelled: "how did you come back? I was informed just now that you call yourself the prince? "


    Straight fingers, not angry look, Li Ji seems very upset.


    I raised a smile and asked, "didn''t your father tell you?"


    "Tell me what? I only know that you are bold and disobey my father''s instructions and force the union of the north and the south. Besides, is the prince a mere outsider who can claim it at will? Now that you''re back, I''ll take care of you for my father today. You''ve been upset for a long time Li Ji was angry and looked behind him. The doglegs were eager to try. It seemed that they wanted to step on me.


    "If you challenge Prince Ben, I will punish you to cut off your finger." I raised my hand absently, grabbed Li Ji''s finger in an instant and broke it.


    Before Li Ji could react, I broke his fingers in the opposite direction.


    When the pain came out, ricketton''s face changed greatly. He covered his hands and stepped back a few steps. He screamed bitterly, "ah!!! Li Shaobai, how dare you do it


    "Little prince, what''s the difficulty for me to break your finger?" I took my hand back and put it on my waist again, still keeping a very calm posture.


    Li Ji''s face was blue with pain, and his eyes were angry. Suddenly, he waved his hand and said, "give me a hand. If there''s anything I can carry, this man is so bold that he dares to move me. You beat me to death, and then send it to master Li to see if he still dares to call himself Taizi!"


    "He''s looking for death himself. No one can save him. If he moves me, it''s against the rules of the Li family!"


    With the spread of Li Ji''s words, the eight or nine dogs around me immediately came forward, as if they thought I was really finished, and they could step on me to have fun.


    "Hum, I dare to touch Li jishizi. No one can save you today."


    "We should have beaten you. We dare to call ourselves prince. Who do you think you are?"


    "Li Shaobai, you''ve broken two rules today. I''m afraid you can''t keep your righteous son."


    Different opinions, I leisurely stand in place, can''t help yawning, "nonsense finished?"


    Speaking of this, I quickly cold face, eyes from left to right to examine the surrounding figure, cold voice: "who dares to be a bird today, don''t blame the prince to kill."


    This words a, my cold vision frightens them Leng is dare not move.


    "Trash, come on, kill him for me." Li Ji scolded at the back.


    A young man of the Li family suddenly nodded his head and immediately listened to Li Ji''s will. He stepped out and said, "Li Shaobai, today you have violated the rules. We have reason to deal with you, but before dealing with you, I can tell you my name, so that you can know who has dealt with you. My name is Li Han."


    I looked at Li Han a little, this person seems to be the first person under Li Ji, only he stood up so, other people showed a look of schadenfreude, as if in their eyes, I am absolutely dead.


    Li Lenghan snorted, and his left foot stepped out first, followed by his right foot with a huge kick, which immediately led to a scream around him.


    "Hahaha, brother Han, Li Shaobai is finished. He will be beaten severely."


    "Brother Han is in the early stage of the list, and it will break through to the middle stage soon!"


    ..


    I gently raised my hand, grabbed Li Han''s right wrist, slowly shook my head, and said: "it''s not the prince''s opponent, I''ll punish you to break your foot."


    Li Han was stunned. Before he could react, he fell to the ground with one hand and broke his leg.


    Click, a terrible crack sound suddenly reverberated.


    Then, Li Han suddenly widened his eyes and looked deeply unbelievable. He held his broken leg and cried desperately, "ah ~ ~ it''s impossible. What''s your strength? You can''t beat me. Why? "


    From the beginning to the end, in less than five seconds, Li Han, a master in the early stage of the list, was crushed by me and lost in a mess.


    As for the doglegs, they were all silly and took a cold breath one after another.


    "This... Li Shaobai, he is not an expert in the list of places, and it is said that he is a man with no strength to bind a chicken. How can brother Han lose to him?"


    "Brother Han!"


    Especially Li Ji, who was hiding behind the crowd, was so scared that his face turned white by me that he yelled for his life and let his men join hands to catch me.As a result, in my calm expression, in Li Han''s scream, no one dares to act rashly, and all of them are deterred.


    "You, go and call someone, call the four old men around my father, and say I''ve been beaten." Li Ji was so angry that he let one of them go down to call people. He also said, "Li Shaobai, you can''t escape today. You are dead for committing such a big crime! If I don''t cripple you today, I''ll write my name upside down in the future! "


    "The four old men around my father are really the experts in tianbang!"


    With a faint smile, I gazed at Li Ji through the crowd and said with a smile, "I''ll wait here. Anyway, it''s doomed that there will be dogs blocking the way today. I don''t mind stepping on them one by one. If you have the ability, you can call all the people you can call. I''ll wait here."


    "Damn it, call someone! Call in the third and fifth generations, too! " Li Ji was so angry that he could not help roaring and quickly ordered his hands to go down and shout.


    In less than five minutes, several other groups of people appeared in the distance, one by one.


    One of the fat men came to Li Ji, picked him up from the ground and asked, "Li Ji, what''s the matter?"


    "Third, it''s Li Shaobai. He actually calls himself prince. I dealt with him according to the rules. I didn''t expect that he would dare to fight back." Li Ji looked at me, gritted his teeth immediately, and explained the reasons one by one.


    At that time, the whole audience was angry. The fat man, who was called the third man, was about to start a fight when he was angry. A group of people surrounded me.


    I picked my eyebrows and said, "so many people? Fat man, are you the third son? When you see Prince Ben later, remember to salute him. "


    "Li Ji, and the silent fifth son, you will all salute in the future."


    "No, just because from today on, I am the prince of the Li family!"


    But at this time, the four old people around Li Qinghao came in a flash!


    Li Ji looked at me with a look of schadenfreude and said, "the fourth elder is coming. Li Shaobai, you are useless today!"


    "At last? The prince is about to start to build a prestige I squinted and opened my mouth with a smile.

 Chapter 495

    I saw four old people coming together, and the people around me made way for the four of them to walk in together.


    I looked at them and said nothing.


    The other four stopped and did not speak.


    Li Ji couldn''t help sneering. He urged him to open his mouth behind him, looking full of satisfaction. "I''d like to ask the four elders to do something about this man, and then send him to the old man''s courtyard to get rid of his righteous son identity and drive out the Li family completely."


    The four elders heard of it, but they still didn''t speak.


    Li Ji''s face changed slightly, and he hastened a little anxiously, "four old? Why don''t you move? You are my father''s most trusted people. Even if he does it to me, he disobeys his father''s will. Damn it


    However, four old people stood in front of me, still did not move.


    At this time, the people around looked at each other uncontrollably and began to wonder.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. four?"


    "This damned Li Shaobai, it''s not a matter of minutes to move him?"


    "What are you hesitating about? Are you thinking about how to torture him? "


    "That''s right. That''s absolutely true. Ha ha ha."


    When Li Ji heard these words, his face got better. He slowly squeezed out a smirk and said, "senior four, if you are really thinking about it, I think the most simple and direct way is enough. There is no need to delay."


    With that, four old or motionless.


    This strange scene made everyone present frown gradually, as if they were aware that something was wrong.


    Only Li Ji didn''t realize it. He laughed bitterly and threw a venomous look at me. "Li Shaobai, you''re finished today. You hit me in the face before, and now I want you to return it all. Let''s do it. Don''t think about it any more."


    At this moment, the four elders finally moved forward.


    Li Ji laughed very wantonly, as if he had decided that I would be abandoned in the hands of the four elders.


    As a result, a stunning scene emerged.


    I saw the four elders step forward, and they arched their hands together, lowered the head of the tianbang experts, and spoke in unison.


    "I''ll wait... To see my eldest grandson."


    ..


    when this remark came out, it suddenly resounded, as if it exploded in everyone''s mind.


    Li Ji''s eyes widened in an instant, completely frozen in the same place.


    The third son shivered all over and swallowed a mouthful of saliva in horror.


    Wu Shizi was relieved and did not dare to show any hostility to me.


    The rest of the Li family were so shocked that they turned pale and almost suffocated.


    "Eldest grandson!"


    "Eldest grandson..."


    "Tai... Prince!"


    "Is that true?"


    Li Ji was so scared that he began to tremble and couldn''t believe it. He asked, "four old men? What did you just say? Eldest grandson? This... This is impossible! Where is the eldest grandson? "


    Four old Qi Qi look back, one of the oldest old, full of deep meaning to see Li Ji one eye, "Li Ji son, please salute to eldest grandson, we are for you... This is true."


    "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible, I don''t believe it!" Li Ji shook his head so hard that he forgot his finger injury.


    At this moment, the fifth son, who had been silent all the time, immediately went forward and bowed his hand, bowed his waist and said respectfully, "in Xiali River, the third son of the Li family, I have met the eldest grandson."


    Wu Shizi''s action made Li Ji even more unbelievable. All the people around him were in the same place, looking more and more shocked.


    What''s more, he showed a strong sense of regret, even my eyes did not dare to look directly at him.


    The fifth son bowed his head first, and the third son took a decisive low attitude. In a flash, he drew a clear line with Li Ji and forced out a smiling face. He arched his hand and said, "I''m Li Jin, the third son of the Li family. I''ve met my eldest grandson. I''d like to ask him to understand this matter. It''s just the so-called... Those who don''t know are not guilty."


    "He who knows current affairs is a hero. You and the fifth prince are very good. I like them." I nodded and looked at Li Ji.


    Li Ji noticed my eyes. He shivered all over and kept saying, "impossible... How can it be? Eldest grandson... It''s like...


    with a smile, I looked around and said, "just now, who said that I would kill the prince?"


    For a time, no one dared to speak in vain, and the collective fell into tense silence.


    In particular, Li Ji''s dog legs look like eating dog poop. They are very worried.


    I raised my hand and pointed to a young man, "you?"


    "No, eldest grandson misunderstood." The young man''s face changed greatly and he waved his hand in a hurry.


    I moved my hand and pointed to a strong man, "or you?"


    "Misunderstandings, misunderstandings, eldest grandson has a lot, don''t worry about us..." the strong man is also full of fear.


    I moved my finger for the third time and landed in Li Ji''s position. I said faintly, "or you?""I..." Li Ji looked at me in a daze, his legs trembled, his teeth collided, and he even stammered.


    In my heart, I began to ponder. I simply waved to the four elders, "this man offended the prince first, but he also tried to ask others to do it. You four, beat him up first, remember not to kill him, and control the strength."


    As soon as the four elders heard this, they all appeared to be in a dilemma.


    I see four old expression, secret way is this effect, I want to let Li Qinghao''s people in turn hit Li Ji!


    "Not yet? Did you forget the Li family''s fouls I set my face and urged.


    The four elders gritted their teeth one after another and stepped forward to Li Ji. He was so scared that he couldn''t stand steadily and sat down on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, Shizi Li. You offended me first."


    "Just bear it. Even if your father comes, it doesn''t make sense."


    "After all, the four of us work for the Li family. I''m sorry. "


    Li Ji was scared to the extreme, pedaling his legs and desperately retreating," no... no! Why are you so sure that he is the eldest grandson? For what? He is obviously an outsider. Right, how did he suddenly become his eldest grandson? I don''t believe it


    I raised my hand, temporarily interrupted the four elder''s movements, and then stepped up leisurely pace, looked down at Li Ji, said with a smile: "no reason, the eldest grandson is the eldest grandson, in your little son''s opinion, of course, it is impossible, but facts have proved that this is the reality, you are nothing in my eyes, I used to hit you once in the face, can hit you ten times A hundred times. "


    With that, I immediately went to the nameless courtyard. Li Ji kept screaming like a pig.


    As for the Li family present, they followed me one by one and seemed very curious about the next development.


    "Eldest grandson..."


    "eldest grandson, but he is not the real prince after all. He is so sure that he can sit in the position of Prince?"


    "Follow up and have a look, but in my opinion, the crown prince of the Li family is not so easy to get."


    "It seems that this time, he is going to recognize his ancestors, but it is almost impossible for him to become the prince by relying on his eldest grandson''s identity. How can it be so simple?"


    I stopped pace, calmly turned around, swept all the people behind me, said lightly: "who dares to deny it? Who can deny it? Who is more qualified than me? "


    "I say I''m the prince, that''s the prince."

 Chapter 496

    When I came to the nameless courtyard, I followed no less than 30 people behind me. However, the whole Li family was shocked, and more and more people gathered here.


    At this moment, the gate of the nameless courtyard is still closed, but it seems very quiet.


    "My grandson, Li Shaobai, is here to meet you." I stood outside the door, arched my hands in meditation, slightly bowed, and instantly broke the peace.


    The door was opened slowly, the old man clutching a crutch, and the woman on the left appeared in front of everyone.


    "Follow me to the ancestral hall." The old man stepped out of the rickets, as if he had expected, and immediately led the way.


    My mother followed me and gave me a deep look.


    I secretly nodded, followed directly behind, the whole process did not speak.


    Other members of the Li family also formed a tacit understanding. They followed each other in silence and gradually became dignified.


    By the time we arrived outside the ancestral hall, no less than 100 Li family members had gathered from all directions. It seemed that all of them had received the news, and the scene was lively and full of discussions.


    Even the senior members of the Li family were shocked and came together.


    "Today... Something big is going to happen to the Li family."


    "When the eldest grandson comes back, will he go to the ancestral hall the first time?"


    "Does the old man really mean to make him prince?"


    However, I didn''t see Li Qinghao among these figures, and I don''t know if he was afraid of being beaten in the face by me, which made him afraid to come.


    "Enter the ancestral hall." Full of vicissitudes, the old man first stepped into the ancestral hall.


    "Yes." I followed and found that there were many holy places in it, and the censer was filled with incense.


    "Take the incense." The old man waved.


    As soon as my mother heard this, she immediately took out the incense from the ancestral hall and handed it to me. She winked at me, implying that I should be more serious.


    "Since I''m the grandson of Li''s parents, I don''t have to be too grand. I worship my ancestors three times and offer incense to them." Said the old man.


    At this moment, all the figures who entered the ancestral hall closed their mouths subconsciously and did not dare to speak at will.


    I took a deep breath and immediately followed the old man''s instructions. I held Gao Xiang in my hand, worshipped my ancestors three times, and then put it up in the censer to implement it one by one.


    After all this, the old man quietly looked at me, did not speak.


    I stood before the throne, motionless, waiting for the old man to speak. I knew he had something to say.


    Half a sound later, the old man in front of all the Li family, suddenly said: "do you... Want to be the prince?"


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience gasped with disbelief.


    "I asked the prince when I came here."


    "Listen to the tone of the old man, this is to let him be the prince directly?"


    "The six noble sons have worked hard for so long, but they can''t make the old man nod his head and admit that Li Shaobai has this kind of treatment since he came here? It''s not fair. "


    "It''s unfair. Even the eldest grandson can''t be so eccentric."


    I had expected that some people would feel biased. The reason why the old man asked this question was that he wanted to maintain justice and give a condition to become the crown prince.


    Simply, I put my head a little bit and said, "yes, I want to."


    "No, you have to come up with something convincing. If other scholars can be convincing, they can also participate in it." The old man''s eyes swept around, gently shook his head,


    words took off, and the whole audience was boiling.


    "Yes, if you want to be the prince, you have to have something convincing."


    "If not, I don''t think so this time. Eldest grandson''s status is already very high."


    "The meaning of the old man is very clear. For the sake of fairness, all the six sons can participate in it."


    "That is to say, any Prince today may become a prince!"


    At this time, Li Ji''s face was red and swollen. He was helped in by the fourth elder outside the door. He stared at me with a kind of extremely venomous eyes and gritted his teeth and said, "Li Shaobai, you are powerful today, but if you want to be the prince, you must pass me first."


    Speaking of this, Li Ji looked at Li Jin, the third son of the world. "The other sons of the world don''t care. Third, if you don''t want to be trampled on in the future, you can take advantage of it now. Fifth, you are the most powerful of our six sons of the world. Are you willing to let others take the crown prince''s place?"


    "Eldest grandson, I''m sorry. The old man said that he made it very clear that we are all qualified to participate." Li Jin stepped forward and stood in the middle of the crowd, with a sense of competition.


    Then Li He, the taciturn fifth son, left the crowd and stood a few meters away from Li Jin.


    Li Ji conjures up a sinister smile and looks at me coldly. His meaning is very clear, that is, he thinks his strength is poor, but he can''t get it, and he won''t let me get it.


    I ignored him and ignored him directly. Then I looked at Li Jin and Li He and said with a smile, "as my eldest grandson, I''ll let you go first. I''ll start from you."


    "I, Li Jin, own most of the assets outside. We can all see my performance in the Li family over the years. No one refuses to accept the six major side branches. I''m the only one who belongs to the crown prince." As soon as Li Jin''s face changed, he seemed to dislike the title I gave him and frowned directly.Li He snorted coldly and said, "Li Jin, you look up to yourself too much. Among all the sons of the world, who doesn''t know that Li He is the real first son? You''re just the six side branches to convince you, but I''m the most hopeful of the whole Li family. When the side branch chief sees me, he has to be respectful. "


    As they spoke, some people supported Li Jin and others supported Li He for a while. There was no one-sided situation.


    I listen to their argument absentmindedly, thinking Li Qinghao this guy how not to come?


    After struggling for a long time, Li Jin and Li he moved out a lot of their own conditions to compare with each other, but they didn''t distinguish between the two. Even Li Ji was a little worried. He seemed to know that he was self defeating. He wanted to use them to target me, but in the end, he accidentally turned them into a nest.


    I impatiently raised my hand, suppressed the tension of the atmosphere, asked a light, "is the quarrel over? After that, it''s my turn, isn''t it


    No matter whether others agree or not, I immediately said, "do you have to compare conditions? Does Tiejiang count


    "Tiejiang? You''re just the commander of Tiejiang who was demoted, not the boss. That''s bullshit! " Li Ji was so anxious that he couldn''t help interrupting.


    "Just a little commander, what are you? Moreover, Tiejiang is fighting with Tianmen. We don''t know who will win or lose. "


    "Who can you match in terms of terms? You''ll have the status of an eldest grandson at best. It''s just a straw bag. "


    ...


    after listening to Li Ji''s words, I couldn''t help laughing and asked: "who is the straw bag? Can''t you guess why I can stand here today instead of being locked up in Zhonghai? Can''t you guess why your father didn''t come so late? "


    "What do you mean?" Li Ji was stunned for a moment.


    I put one hand behind my waist and said with an air of complacency: "in fact, the overall plan of tiejiangnan is controlled by Prince Ben. Do you think Prince Ben is just a commander? Yes, it is. It''s the commander of Tiejiang. "


    "Tianmen? I''m sorry, the prince can destroy Tianmen in a month. "


    "That is to say, the crown prince is not only the young master of Tiejiang, but also the first person of underground power in China."


    Three short sentences came out of my mouth, and the whole audience was in an uproar.


    Li Jin and Li he were very grey at that time. They were like children in front of me.


    Li Ji, in particular, choked down by my three words, his face turned green and he didn''t believe it even when he died. He said: "the first man... How is this possible? Who are you lying to? How can CNOOC let you go? "


    ..


    the author''s words: for the 16600 crown guards, we should deal with the little ones first today, and then deal with the big ones tomorrow. Cough, we should first pretend to force the little ones in front of us. Hahaha, the invisible force is the most fatal.

 Chapter 497

    Within the ancestral hall, 100 people were shocked.


    Li Jin and Li He, both of them bowed their heads together, as if they had no face to see others. At this moment, all the conditions they had moved out before became jokes and children''s house.


    Especially Li Ji, his face is more and more ugly.


    In the face of such a situation, I am not surprised, still maintain a leisurely attitude, light said: "the prince can stand here today, is the best explanation, you believe it or not, we must accept, the prince does not need anyone to believe it!"


    Gradually, the uproar turned into silence, and the whole ancestral hall became silent.


    The old man sighed. When he was about to speak, a man came in outside the ancestral hall and pressed Li Ji''s shoulder gently, which made him calm down and showed strong hope.


    Here comes... Li Qinghao!


    "Li Shaobai, you really have the strength to become the prince, but the matter in the South has not yet come to an end. Why should you rush? Since Li Shaobai said he would destroy Tianmen in a month, let''s wait for him to do so. A rash decision will only make people think that you are partial to the old man. " Li Qinghao said.


    I squinted. I didn''t expect Li Qinghao to come at such a moment. The reason why he said this is to delay time and find a way to fight back within a month, so that I can''t be the prince.


    However, the current situation is very favorable to me. I don''t need to be afraid of anyone at all. Li Qinghao''s strategy may not be useful.


    "In that case, for the sake of fairness, do as you say." Said the old man.


    Li Qinghao smiles and nods decisively, "thank you for your help."


    "Let''s go. We''ll come to a conclusion in a month." The old man waved.


    But suddenly, Li Qinghao took three steps forward, looked at me with a smile and said, "wait a minute, Li Shaobai, do you dare to make a bet with me? Let the old man be the notary? "


    "Bet? How do you want to bet? " I lightly pick eyebrows, secretly say that the other party certainly has no good intentions.


    Sure enough, Li Qinghao immediately smile more, seems to grasp the full, said: "if you can not destroy the gate of heaven within a month, you can never compete for the crown prince, can only be the eldest grandson, how?"


    "You''re too good at calculating, aren''t you? Only the result of my loss, not the cost of your loss? " I smile, everything is under control, Li Qinghao for Li Ji is absolutely not allow me to become the prince.


    Li Qinghao pause, as if thinking about the appropriate bet, did not immediately speak out his conditions.


    "Why don''t you let me talk about the gambling agreement? If you lose, you can strip Li Ji of his status as a son of the world and become a servant of the Li family. How about that?" My eyes swept around, and finally fell on Li Ji. I thought that Li Qinghao would not agree to the too big conditions, so I''d better take his son to brush.


    "Absolutely not!" Li Qinghao glared at him and directly vetoed him. He seemed to care about his son.


    It''s just a kind of fatherly love.


    Even I don''t have the heart.


    But from another angle, will Li Qinghao have the heart for me?


    The answer is impossible. Since I revealed my identity, it has threatened him, and it is also a roadblock for his son''s future.


    I couldn''t help shaking my head and pretending to be a gambler, I said with a smile, "I''m allowed to strip the chance to compete for the crown prince, and I''m not allowed to strip the identity of Li Ji''s son? Can''t a prince compete with a prince? If I don''t gamble, I won''t lose anything. "


    "Well, it''s OK. It''s settled. If you can''t finish it in one month, you can''t compete for the crown prince. If I lose, Li Ji will resign as the son of the world." As soon as Li Qinghao''s face changed, he seemed really worried that I would not gamble with him, and he immediately agreed.


    "Father! How can I? What if you really lose? " Li Ji was flustered at that time.


    Li Qinghao turned his head and looked at Li Ji with a very positive eye. "I''m here, and I won''t lose. This time, Li Shaobai will lose. The crown prince is always yours, and no one can take it away."


    At this time, the old man stood up and said, "since I have made a bet, I can be a witness. Let''s go."


    With that, the old man waved again, and the people on the scene began to disperse one by one.


    Soon, there were only a few people left in the ancestral hall.


    Li Qinghao stared at me and said in a cold voice: "Li Shaobai, I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply that I almost fell for you. But this time, you''re not so lucky. Even if you exceed the deadline for one day, you''ll lose!"


    "Yes, Li Shaobai, don''t be complacent too soon. You will regret it then." Li Ji put a hard word.


    I frowned. "Ricky? What did you say? "


    "I said, sooner or later you will regret, you will be in our father and son''s hands, lost." Li Ji''s face is full of bitterness.


    When I heard this, I raised my pace in silence and slapped Li Ji in the face of Li Qinghao. "The following offence should be punished. Your father has the right to say such words, but you, a little son of the world, can''t be presumptuous in front of me."


    Li Ji covered his hot face. His throat seemed to be stuck and he couldn''t speak."You Li Qinghao was angry, but he couldn''t blame me. After all, Li Ji was really wrong. The slap on his face actually fanned Li Qinghao''s heart.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Li Qinghao forced his anger, waved his sleeve vigorously, turned around and left, "Jill, let''s go."


    "You wait." Li Ji was so angry that he could only stomp and follow Li Qinghao''s steps to leave.


    ..


    on that day, I was arranged by my mother to stay in the nameless courtyard. It was rare for me to sit at the same table with the old man and have a reunion dinner.


    The old man didn''t have any extra words. He brought me vegetables from time to time and gradually piled them up into a small vegetable mountain, full of deep love.


    I didn''t say much about it. I just bowed my head and ate all the dishes that the old man had.


    In the middle of the meal, my mother suddenly lost her mind and murmured, "there''s still someone left..."


    I was quietly picking up the food and didn''t know what to say.


    The old man took a sip of soup and sighed: "he has his decision. As long as Shaobai''s identity is not related to nameless, it''s enough. I''m worried and looking forward to his real strength now."


    "Or shall I go back to him?" My mother put down her chopsticks and looked very worried.


    "No, since he''s back, he won''t go to see him again. I believe he will come back one day." The old man raised his hand and shook his head.


    At this point, the old man turned his face and looked at me deeply. "Shaobai, after the news of today''s incident, you must be famous. If you want to be the prince, you must be tough. I can only help you so much. The rest depends on your own wisdom."


    "But since the name of the eldest grandson will spread all over China, anyway, with the help of China shipping, you can make it bigger and let everyone know that you are the eldest grandson of Li Tianxing and the future Prince of the Li family."


    "As for how to make trouble, think for yourself."

 Chapter 498

    "But in my opinion, you should have a way. My grandson, Li Tianxing, won''t be so bad." The old man said, suddenly full of deep meaning smile.


    I nodded respectfully, and I knew what the old man meant.


    This "trouble" is not an unreasonable choice, nor is it a trouble for anyone.


    But... Want me to put the things in my hands, completely make a big sound!


    Secondly, the old man means to test me more or less.


    Simply, I continued to eat with my head down, thinking about how to make it bigger.


    ..


    after dinner, the old man went back to his room to have a rest, and my mother picked up the dishes, just like an ordinary family.


    I sat alone in the courtyard to enjoy the cool, picked up my mobile phone and dialed Mahua.


    MCA is obviously a busy man. It took a long time to pick up.


    In my first sentence, I asked, "Comrade Ma, how are things going?"


    "Er ~ I''m not used to your calling me like this. I always think you don''t mean well." Ma Hua was stunned.


    "No, we are all colleagues." I can''t help but laugh deeply, saying that my image is so evil?


    Ma Hua coughed slightly, his voice suddenly became dignified, "Comrade Li, you have just come out of China seas, and it''s less than a day. How can you handle it so quickly? Even if you shirk responsibility, you have to go through a process, don''t you? "


    "Well, well, I''ll wait for the good news from Comrade Ma. I''m afraid Fang Dao can''t escape this time?" There was a chill in my heart.


    Ma Hua said: "since CNOOC wants Fang Dao to take the blame, he can''t escape. Although he can''t do anything about it, it''s OK to close it for a while. However, I think it''s enough for Fang Dao to hold back. The whole Fang family will guess that you are the one behind the calculation. Aren''t you afraid at all?"


    "What are you afraid of? That''s what I want, just let them guess. " I laughed.


    At this time, MCA suddenly changed the subject, no longer talking about Fang Dao, but talking about tie Jiang, "Comrade Li, China shipping only gives you one month, that is to say, this month is the gap period under the jurisdiction of China shipping. You''d better do it as soon as possible, otherwise, the leaders of China shipping may change their mind as time goes by. I''m just a representative and can''t be the master."


    "Don''t worry. Now that I belong to half of the Chinese people, I will be responsible for this matter. But I have to remind you in advance that this month will be a big one. The Chinese people should be more considerate of me to avoid misunderstanding." I should say.


    Ma Hua heard that he promised me on the phone that he would say hello to the leaders above in advance. Anyway, I can do a big job this month.


    But once the deadline has passed, CNOOC will return to its original state and even strengthen its jurisdiction over all aspects.


    I chatted with MCA for a few minutes and talked about my personal feelings. I said that I wanted to give MCA some gifts. As a result, he was so scared that he said that I didn''t have a good heart and then hung up.


    "Oh, I don''t want any gifts. I''m an honest official." I look at the screen of my mobile phone, and I feel that Ma Hua is pretty good. Compared with Chu Wenyang''s selfish old man, he is more than a thousand times better.


    When I put my mobile phone back in my pocket, I held a toothpick in my mouth and thought that up to now, the two aspects of the prince and Tiejiang are all put together. That is to say, as long as I clean up the gate of heaven, the position of the prince will be right.


    However, I have to guard against Li Qinghao. This guy is not a good one either. He will be in all kinds of difficulties this month.


    Standing up, I stretched. I felt very tired. I went back to my room to have a rest. I set off as soon as possible and went back to Mingzhu city to solve the problem of Tianmen.


    When I woke up the next day, I wandered around the Li family alone, only to find that the news of my return as the eldest grandson spread all over the capital overnight, and all the family forces were well known.


    Passing by a small garden, a few Li''s children were hiding in a corner, and they were talking in full swing.


    I went to an inconspicuous corner and listened closely.


    "This Li Shaobai is really the eldest grandson!"


    "As soon as he comes back, the whole capital knows about it. The Song family, who used to have a grudge against him, now dare not breathe. Especially in Song Shaocheng, they dare not go out."


    "Li Shaobai''s bet with Li Qinghao, I think he will lose in the end. Is Tianmen so easy to fall down?"


    "That is, not to mention that Tianmen belongs to the Fang family, is Fang Dao alone enough to make Li Shaobai unbearable? He''s just too confident. When he''s so confident, he''ll definitely hit the wall. "


    "Hey, hey, if Li Shaobai loses, it''s a shame. He can only be his eldest grandson forever. At that time, Li jishizi will become the crown prince, and he won''t be played to death?"


    "It''s not nice to say that Li Shaobai depends on the old man? If the old man passes away accidentally, you will understand


    All these words came into my ears. I didn''t say anything to stop them. After all, it''s useless to stop things like this. There are always people who will talk behind my back. It''s better to do my own thing.


    After turning around and leaving the small garden, I went straight to Li Qi''s healing place. I decided to finish watching Li Qi and then set off for Mingzhu city.When I came to the place where Li Qi was, I stood outside the door and saw him lying in the hospital bed, with pipes all over his body, wrapped like a mummy, but staring at a female nurse of the Li family.


    Li Qi didn''t die. He was out of danger and carried over.


    "Hey, what''s your name? Why don''t you tell me every time you change my dressing? " Li Qi made a mischievous remark.


    The young and beautiful nurse blushed and lowered her head to change Li Qi''s dressing.


    "What? Am I ugly? It''s rare to see such a handsome and promising young man as me. It''s rare in the world. Even Li Shaobai, who is very famous on the Internet, the righteous son of the Li family, has to give in to my Junrong. " Li Qi even boasted. His black and blue face was full of narcissism.


    The head of the female nurse was lower and lower, but she didn''t reply.


    "Do you have an owner?" Li Qi asked impolitely.


    The female nurse quickly changed her dressing, subconsciously turned away and passed me by. Her steps were like running away.


    At this time, Li Qi saw me coming, "I wipe, how did you come?"


    "Li Qi, Li Qi, you can. You even tease other nurses and speak ill of me secretly?" I walked into the ward and slowly came to Li Qi''s bedside. The goods were very energetic except that they couldn''t move around.


    Especially when I talked about the female nurse, Li Qi even showed an excellent squint in her eyes and gave a very obscene bad smile. "I can tell you, this female nurse belongs to me. You are not allowed to rob me."


    "Who robbed you? The prince is a famous grass owner, OK? But don''t you like technicians? How do you like other nurses? " I gave Li Qi a white look and felt that the goods were heartless.


    As a result, Li Qi laughed even more dirtily and said, "nurses are technicians, aren''t they? Hey, hey, hey


    But suddenly, Li Qi''s smile suddenly froze, "wait, what did you just say? "The prince?"


    "Cough, please allow Prince ben to tell you a story of pretending to be forced." I raised my collar and put on an enigmatic expression.

 Chapter 499

    Soon, I told Li Qi everything that happened recently.


    From shock at the beginning to laughter at the end, Li Qi''s expression changed greatly.


    This goods accidentally pulled to the wound, immediately pain bared his teeth, no longer smile, but his mouth is still chanting, "Damn, great, finally the real counterattack, Fang Shengzi was you make squatting, enough for him to hold back."


    "Don''t underestimate Fang Dao. When he comes out, it will definitely be a stormy counterattack." When I saw Li Qi''s condition, I finally recovered.


    "No matter whether he counterattacks or not, if he goes in, it will affect his identity more or less, and there will always be people talking behind him." Li Qi said.


    "Well, I won''t tell you any more nonsense. If you are so energetic, I can do things in a down-to-earth way. Get better soon. I''m planning a big feast. How can I get rid of you?" I put out my hand.


    "You can''t die. Wait for me." Li Qi smiles and holds me with her only active left hand.


    On the afternoon of that day, I returned to the Li family as the eldest grandson, which spread all over the family. However, under the close escort of the Li family, I returned to Mingzhu city in a very low profile.


    When they arrived at the headquarters of nantie River, Liang Guan, Wang Chao and other core high-level officials had already been released by Zhu Lin, while Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng, due to the North-South alliance, rarely appeared in the strategy room, all sitting in silence, as if waiting.


    As soon as I stood in front of the door, all the people seemed to have received the news and stood up in awe.


    "Young master!"


    "Young Lord, we have been waiting for you to come back for a long time."


    "Sit down." I raised my hand, suppressed the tension of the scene, and stepped slowly into the entrance. Shao Wentian took the initiative to move away and left the theme to me.


    I sit down with Shao Wentian on the left and Ren Changfeng on the right. After Shao long and Wang Chao, the twelve senior members of Tiejiang''s new and old factions, as well as more than 20 core senior members, all present!


    This... Is definitely Tiejiang''s strongest lineup!


    When they all sat down, everyone looked at me in awe, and no one dared to speak at will.


    Especially Wang Chao and Liang Guan, both of them have an unprecedented shock in their eyes, as if they can''t get out of it for a long time.


    I inhaled, glanced from left to right, and slowly put up a finger, "under the combination of the north and South iron rivers, there is no need for too much stratagem. All the obstacles behind have been cleared for you by our little Lord. You are limited to recover the lost land in the South and completely destroy the gate of heaven in one month! This month is a gap period. The government will not interfere in multi management. You must do your best. "


    Once I spoke, the whole audience echoed in unison again.


    "I will obey the order of the little Lord!"


    "I will complete the task assigned by the little Lord, and I will never delay it for a day!"


    I nodded and said: "after the successful recovery of the south, Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng jointly organized the Tiejiang meeting of ten thousand people to entertain all parties. Ben Shao mainly used this meeting to tell everyone who is the real king."


    When the order came out, no one refuted it. They all agreed.


    "The young master is right. Tiejiang unifies the north and the south. It''s time to frighten the younger generation."


    "It''s quite advantageous. It can not only increase Tiejiang''s momentum, but also elevate the status of the young master in the Li family. The crown prince is the best of both worlds."


    After explaining everything, Tiejiang immediately launched an action with great momentum. The North Tiejiang had already crossed the border, and under the alliance of the South Tiejiang, it went straight to Tianmen!


    In two days, the war started.


    Without too much official repression, the north and South Tiejiang, like dumplings, launched an unprecedented campaign to encircle and suppress Tianmen.


    Tianmen angrily counterattacks, but it is not the opponent of the north and South Tiejiang at all. It can only find a breakthrough point to retreat, and is constantly defeated, with countless casualties.


    Ten days later, Tiejiang regained 30% of Tianmen''s territory, making the whole of China shake.


    However, with the help of CNOOC, all negative news has been collectively closed, and no one dares to spread the news casually.


    As a result, Tiejiang became more courageous in the war, and a terrible underground war became louder and louder.


    At this juncture, Li Qinghao actually used his power to withdraw all the Li family''s financial aid from Tiejiang, which forced Tiejiang to suspend its offensive and let Tianmen take a breath.


    I sat in the office and learned the news from Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng, which almost made me angry. In order to deal with me, Li Qinghao did everything he could to help Tianmen and Fang''s family?


    Moreover, the old man obviously didn''t care. Since he allowed me to make a bet with Li Qinghao, he would never obstruct Li Qinghao. As an old saying goes, it all depends on my wisdom.


    "Young master, what do you think should be done about it? We only have twenty days left. " Shao Wentian said.


    Ren Changfeng said, "I have a immature suggestion, but it''s not very meaningful."I looked up at Ren Changfeng and said, "needless to say, I know what your suggestion is. If I want to do so, it''s equivalent to giving China shipping a handle. The other party may stab me when the time is ripe. After all, no matter how much I cooperate with China shipping, it''s also an unstable factor. This time, China shipping is just forced to be helpless."


    "This is obviously a part of Li Qinghao''s plan. He not only wants to obstruct you, but also wants to harm you." Ren Changfeng light mouth.


    "It''s true." I went over my head and thought about whether I should do it or not, because the risk is really a bit high.


    Shao Wentian, on the other hand, could not decide what I was talking to Ren Changfeng. He scratched the back of his head and asked, "no, what do you mean? What immature advice? "


    I squinted, Ren Changfeng immediately explained to Shao Wentian.


    "Since the Li family doesn''t give financial support, we can only rely on ourselves at the moment, and the little master has a large amount of funds from star net, which is absolutely enough for Tiejiang to support this fight."


    "That''s to say, let the young master take out the money openly."


    When Shao Wentian heard this, he suddenly looked nervous and directly refused, "no, it''s too dangerous. Isn''t it for nothing for CNOOC to grasp the handle? It''s absolutely fatal. Damn Li Qinghao, it''s too cruel. "


    "Things may not be so serious. This month is a gap period. CNOOC will definitely not cut me off. Once Tiejiang has solved Tianmen, it is not so easy for CNOOC to start. At most, the two sides check and balance each other. The money should still be spent." I used to tap the table and then stood up.


    With a shrug, I said, "I''ve transferred the money from Swiss bank back to China. I''m afraid CNOOC has already investigated it. If we want to start, we should move it. Why wait for the future? Therefore, Li Qinghao''s strategy is undoubtedly a failure in front of me. "


    With that, I took out the supplementary ICBC card, sandwiched between my fingers, and threw it to Shao Wentian, "if there is not much money, there will be tens of billions left. Despite the cost, Tiejiang people''s Congress also needs a lot of money. How big it can be, it''s time for me to do the best. It''s time to let people know my harm."


    "Hiss ~ tens of billions is not much..." Shao Wentian immediately took a cool breath.


    I put up a smile, "in my eyes, tens of billions is nothing."


    But just then, my mobile phone suddenly vibrated.


    It turned out to be a call from MCA.


    Press the call button, and the first sentence of MCA said: "Comrade Li, the approval has come down. Today, we will launch an operation on the other side, Er ~ catch him to carry the black pot and squat in jail..."


    "after the operation, remember to tell me which prison he is in, so that I can visit him." I smiled.


    Ma Hua coughed, "you... You are so bad."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to the crown of 16800 kings.

 Chapter 500

    Am I too bad?


    I don''t think so. If Fang Dao catches a similar opportunity, he won''t let me off easily. I''m just a self-defense calculation.


    So, I said on the phone: "not bad, not bad. I''m a good citizen working for China. How can I be a bad person? Don''t you think so? Comrade Ma


    "Comrade Li, I don''t take you to play like this. Now when I talk to you, I feel cold all over." Ma Hua has a look of shame.


    "Come on, please let me know when you can. You can shut him down as long as you can. You''d better suffocate him." I put myself in a new position and expressed my thoughts one by one. Then I hung up and waited for the good news from MCA.


    Fang Dao''s imprisonment is definitely a great joy. It''s the first time that I have won in so many games with him. How can it be said that I won''t visit Tiejiang after solving the problem of dominating Tiejiang?


    The more I thought about it, the more excited I was, and I couldn''t help beating up.


    As for Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng, they seemed to have guessed the situation through the short conversation just now. They looked at each other and were overjoyed.


    Ren Changfeng waved his long sleeves and said with a smile: "congratulations to you, but I think you''d better take advantage of Fang Dao''s imprisonment to bring up Miss Chu''s relatives."


    "Yes, the Tiejiang affair is over. The young master goes to propose marriage as the prince of the Li family, and Fang Dao is locked up again. This is definitely a great opportunity. We can''t miss it." Shao Wentian opened his mouth with the joy of victory in his eyes.


    I nodded, "no harm, already in my plan, two uncles, or hurry to take my personal funds, to deal with the situation of Tiejiang."


    Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng laugh at the same time. After saying hello, they leave in a hurry.


    Within three days, Li Qinghao''s stratagem was completely defeated by my strong personal funds, and he could not get the upper hand.


    Even more, because I have abundant funds, more than the Li family has approved each time, making the whole Tiejiang invisible and growing a lot.


    and Fang Dao''s imprisonment, in a short period of three days, completely resounded through the major families.


    The Fang family was furious. Although they guessed that I did it, they had no actual evidence, so they had to suffer a dumb loss, which led to more and more resistance from Tianmen.


    Especially Fang Ruolan, her elder brother Fang Dao was calculated by me. Not to mention how angry she was, she didn''t know where to get my phone number and called me to scold me for being shameless.


    "Li Shaobai, you bastard, how dare you use such a mean and shameless method!"


    "You and that damned Li Qi are both a kind of person, shameless and complete hooligan."


    "Want to eat Tianmen? No way! Tianmen must resist to the end. "


    At this time, I was changing my hand dressing in Mingzhu hospital, and my ears were almost deafened by Fang Ruolan''s roar. She was so angry that she was extremely angry.


    I calmly sat in front of the doctor and motioned the doctor to continue with my eyes. Then I said with a smile, "Miss Fang, the gate of heaven is gone. It''s a waste of time and resources to resist. It''s better to surrender."


    "It''s impossible. I must persist until the day when my brother comes out. When he comes out, he will definitely have a way to deal with you. Don''t be happy too early." Fang Ruolan''s voice trembled with anger, mixed with hatred.


    I hit it, hit it, and said, "unfortunately, Fang Dao is not expected to be able to come out so soon. Even if Fang''s family works hard for Fang Dao behind his back, it will take at least more than a month to get him out as soon as possible? At that time, I''m afraid the heavenly gate will not exist. "


    "I don''t think so. I know everything about your bet with Li Qinghao. As long as Tianmen sticks to it for another ten days and a half months, once you lose to Li Qinghao, that''s the moment when you are really defeated. You are not the crown prince. You can only be the eldest grandson. How can you be my brother''s opponent? In other words, your enemies will not only be my brother, but also your Li Qinghao and Li''s infighting? I''d love to see it! " Fang Ruolan said.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "No wonder Fang Dao said that you are naive. You are really naive. Now more than ten days have passed, Tiejiang has occupied half of Tianmen''s territory. I''m afraid that the last time is not enough? If you call to scold me today, you will only let me intensify my efforts to deal with Tianmen. "


    "You! You''re naive. You''re not qualified to gossip about me. You''d better be less proud. Let''s see. " Fang Ruolan was a little flustered. He seemed to be hit by me and hung up in a hurry.


    I look at the screen of my mobile phone and smile bitterly. I think Fang Ruolan can''t compare with Fang Dao. Her mind is too poor. It seems that she is not the real master of Tianmen. Fang Dao is the one who controls everything.


    But it has to be said that Tianmen is really United. Although it has lost the backbone of Fangdao for the time being, it can gather together and resist Tiejiang tenaciously, which Tiejiang can''t match.


    Because as soon as I fall, the Iron River will break up at any time.


    Fang Dao can achieve this situation, the means can be described as extremely brilliant.


    Vaguely, I feel like an old enemy with Fang Dao. Unfortunately, one mountain can''t be divided into two tigers. I have to distinguish between the two. I feel like I''m not only Yu, but also he Shengliang.After changing the medicine, he walked out of the hospital gate. Outside, there were full of Tiejiang people, all wearing black clothes and sunglasses, with a solemn look.


    "Young master!"


    Under the high voices, dozens of Tiejiang personnel worked hard to escort me, just like the head of state on a tour, with a very high profile.


    When some ordinary citizens see it, they all give way to the road and give directions.


    "Do you know, in our Pearl City, there is a number one, nananah, that''s him, Li Shaobai!"


    "Why don''t you know? The black Prince of the top of the road, he has the final say in our pearl city.


    "It''s not just Pearl City? You think it''s too simple. Don''t provoke him. You''d better not take pictures with your mobile phone. "


    In a burst of discussion, my heart rose with strong emotion, I do not know when my life has been completely out of touch with ordinary people, standing on a higher plane.


    "Maybe this is the so-called Ivory pyramid." I sighed, directly sat into the millions of red flag car, quietly calculate the time, I came back so long, unexpectedly did not meet Ning Xing once!


    Simply, I called Ning Xing and asked where she was.


    As a result, Ning Xing told me that she had nothing to do recently. She went to Mingzhu University as a martial arts instructor and met many people...


    "Er, no one is chasing you?" I was stunned at that time, even if I was not, Ning Xing''s life circle is still rich and colorful?


    Rather apricot hum a few, extremely haughty mouth, listen to that tone, and a bit like revenge me.


    "I''ve been chasing my mother a lot, and I also told them that I have no boyfriend and I''m still single. Anyway, I didn''t cheat them. I''m really single. Oh, I won''t tell you. I''m going to give guidance to the students."


    Guidance? Martial arts guidance? What if someone eats tofu?


    I immediately urgent, decisive hand a wave, "to Pearl University."


    But I never thought that I would be in trouble again.


    ..


    the author''s words: I haven''t written about the ordinary real life for a long time. I just write for a short time, and let Li Shaobai pretend to force me once in silence, combined with the upper and lower plots.

 Chapter 501

    Mingzhu university is one of the top universities in China. Its architecture is magnificent and elegant.


    I got out of the car outside the school and asked my men to wait for me outside. Don''t make too much noise. Then I pretended to be an ordinary person, registered with the security guard, and walked into the school alone.


    When I entered this university, I immediately felt a breath of long absence. I recalled the little things I had been in Dongling University, and I was very moved.


    However, I plan to keep a low profile this time. I think Ning Xing is guiding the students, so it must be in the gymnasium.


    So, I didn''t call Ning Xing, ready to give her a surprise, after all, I haven''t seen her for a long time, this special thing doesn''t mean how much I miss her.


    When you enter the gymnasium, it''s bustling everywhere. There are modern college students everywhere, especially the beauties in their early twenties.


    However, almost all other sports are women, all of them are men, all of them are going in another direction, in a hurry.


    "Ah, ah, Ning guidance is coming again."


    "Director Ning only has a few classes a week, and every time it''s full, which makes many people in the Department watch. It''s just too hot."


    "I''m sure Ning can''t even compare with her. She''s not only beautiful, but also able to fight. She''s a good queen!"


    "Damn, if I want to have such a woman, I''ll admit it in ten years."


    When I saw this scene, I simply followed these boys. Leisurely, no one recognized me all the way.


    Soon, I came to the martial arts classroom where Ning Xing was. The door was full of male students. All of them were staring at the inside. I couldn''t even get in. I was just blocked outside.


    I put my foot on it a little. My height of 1.8 meters instantly took up a lot of advantages. Then I found that there were more people in it. The extremely spacious martial arts classroom was full of all kinds of students. Without exception, all of them were men, and their eyes were very complicated.


    As for Ning Xing, she is wearing a white coaching uniform, standing in the middle of the classroom, demonstrating her fighting skills. Her beautiful face, proud posture and fair skin have attracted countless male students outside the door.


    "My chest is so big when I wipe it!"


    "The girls in our school dare not apply for this course. Ning''s guidance is gorgeous."


    "I heard that she once had an affair with brother Shenhao on the Internet? I don''t know if it''s true or not. "


    "Must be false, rather guide this kind of woman, how can give in to that kind of black sheep under the power of yin?"


    "Ningdao is my goddess. Don''t ruin her image in my mind. How can I let Li Shaobai be a pig? Isn''t he just rich? What else? "


    ..


    when I heard this, I felt embarrassed. I didn''t expect that my image was so bad in the hearts of these students!


    Subconsciously, in order to avoid Ning Xing being misunderstood, I stood in an inconspicuous corner and secretly said that it was not the right time for me to come. I wanted to surprise Ning Xing, but I didn''t expect that the students would treat me like this.


    If I am not careful to be found, Ning Xing will definitely be crowned with the title of money worship woman, which is not good.


    But at this time, Ning Xing stretched out her hand in the challenge arena, pointed to a boy below and said, "you, Johnson, come up."


    I followed Ning Xing''s gesture and looked at the boy named zhuangsen. He was 1.88 meters tall, and his eyes were full of evil color. When he was excited, he jumped into the challenge arena and showed his extremely obscene eyes. He looked at Ning Xing''s whole body and stared at her chest.


    Ning Xing frowned a little and said, "Johnson, you are the best student in this course. Today, you can compete with me. If you can pass three moves in my hand, you won''t have to pass the exam at the end of the term. At the same time, you will have a chance to pass the exam. If you have the courage, you can come up and have a try."


    "Hey, hey, I''d rather not pass the exam. Anyway, I will pass the exam. How about if I pass three moves, you can date me?" Chuang Sen opened his mouth with a smile, which immediately caused a burst of roaring and shouting under the stage. It seemed that he was quite famous at school.


    I saw Johnson''s expression from a distance. I felt a little uncomfortable, but I didn''t do anything. Instead, I kept silent and continued to watch.


    Ning apricot suddenly loosen tight wrinkled show eyebrow, slightly hook up the corner of the mouth, "since so, that I promise you, the premise is that you can pass."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll win." Zhuangsen immediately steps forward to Ning Xing''s place, and even uses a "dragon claw hand" to covet Ning Xing''s heart.


    Ning Xing''s face changed, and she didn''t seem to expect that Zhuang Sen would do so, which made her have to avoid.


    "What? What are you hiding from? Is that a win for me? " Johnson stopped walking and said with a bad smile.


    Ning Xing was a little angry and said, "please be serious, zhuangsen. Don''t use this method. As an instructor, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you by mistake."


    "Cut, can win is a good means, anyway, I don''t care, everyone is watching, you can''t go back." Zhuangsen makes another move and goes to the sensitive position of Ningxing.Ning Xing is so angry that she grits her teeth. She can only hold Zhuang Sen''s hands to prevent him from succeeding.


    However, zhuangsen even played a rogue trick and used his mouth skill. His mouth pouted like a chicken pecking rice. He tried his best to kiss Ning Xing''s face. It was obscene!


    Ning Xing has no way, can only side head Dodge, push zhuangsen away.


    At this time, I found out the difficulty of Ning Xing. It turned out that being beautiful was also a kind of misfortune...


    most of all, Ning Xing was afraid of hurting each other.


    "Ha ha ha, there''s still one last move. Don''t go back on it. I heard you''re single." Johnson was so excited that he burst out laughing, and the noise under the stage became louder and louder.


    Ning Xing immediately put on a serious face, stretched out his hand hook gouyu finger, "again, I Ning Xing always keep my word."


    "You said that." Zhuangsen squinted, stepped out of his step in a flash, and clenched his fist rarely, as if to face off.


    Rather apricot motionless, to static brake, wave ready to accept.


    But all of a sudden, Johnson suddenly turned his fist direction, pouted his mouth to play a trick, at the same time, his left hand actually used a move to lift Yin hand!


    Even the right hand, Johnson does not waste, five fingers into a dragon claw hand, three pronged!


    In the face of such a situation, Ning Xing had to retreat again to avoid, pale.


    Zhuangsen failed again and chose not to start any more. He was so excited that he couldn''t close his mouth completely. His face was full of obscene smile. "Ha ha ha, director Ning, you lost. You have to date me tonight."


    Ning Xing a listen, immediately speechless.


    The students in the classroom have hot eyes, as if they regard Johnson as an idol.


    "Senge, you''re a bull!"


    "It''s a great move. We all use it in the exam. Ha ha ha."


    "SENGO is teaching us to pass the test."


    However, outside the door, on the contrary, they were biting their teeth one by one, cursing Johnson in a low voice.


    "Isn''t that too good? No such thing


    "Chuang Sen, relying on his power in school, doesn''t know how many girls are wasted in his hands. It''s disgusting."


    "It''s too shameless to play tricks. Is it a man?"


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t let him hear you, or you''ll be overwhelmed."


    "But let Ning guide you to date him? That''s my goddess. I want her in my dreams. "


    At this moment, I couldn''t bear it. I could not help sighing. Then I stepped forward and squeezed into the door.


    ...


    the author''s words: every time I write about Ning Xing being regarded as a goddess by others, I feel that although Li Shaobai didn''t do it, he has succeeded in pretending to be forced.

 Chapter 502

    In front of all the students, I went to the challenge arena. Before I opened my mouth, I had already attracted others'' attention.


    "Who is this man? It''s so familiar. "


    "Damn, it''s Ning''s gossip boyfriend, Li Shaobai!"


    "What is he doing here? Does he really have an improper relationship with Ningdao? "


    "It''s impossible. I think it''s Li Shaobai''s obsession. How can Ning Xing like this kind of person?"


    I don''t know if I''m black constitution or not. Anyway, there''s not a good word in the whole classroom. It''s very ugly, and I think Ning Xing and I have an improper relationship.


    Stepping into the challenge arena, I easily crossed the rope. Ning Xing was obviously relieved, and suddenly showed a surprise, "how did you come?"


    Ignoring the existence of zhuangsen, I walked slowly to Ning Xing and said, "I want to give you a surprise."


    "I don''t believe it. I must have passed by on the way." Rather apricot white I one eye, turn head very proud Jiao.


    At this moment, my relationship with Ning Xing can be seen by people with clear eyes. Zhuangsen was upset at that time and said, "are you that Li Shaobai? What are you doing here? It''s time for class. Please go out. "


    "Irrelevant people? Someone is teasing my girlfriend. Can''t I come out and take care of it? " I side face, a hook Ning Apricot''s shoulder, force of embrace.


    My action is to help Ning Xing out of the siege. Naturally, she didn''t resist.


    However, the other students are not the same, all inverted suction cool air, in an uproar to stand up.


    "No way! How could Ningdao be your girlfriend? "


    "This is... Absolutely not a proper relationship!"


    "Li Shaobai, are you forcing Ning to instruct? There must be something behind it. "


    Especially zhuangsen, he is very arrogant, directly stare, "unmarried men and unmarried women are not married, and this is Ning Xing''s own promise, do you still want to say nothing?"


    "Ning Xing doesn''t want to hurt you. You don''t think that you can grasp this point to threaten people by using some indiscriminate means. Even if Ning Xing is dating you, what? She can only be my girlfriend. You don''t have a chance. " I raised the corner of my mouth, Ning apricot cuddle more tightly, two people like brown sugar like stick together.


    All eyes of envy and jealousy came one after another, and the boys in the challenge arena wanted to tear me apart.


    "Ning Xing is absolutely defiled by Li Shaobai."


    "Asshole, why are all the good cabbages arched by pigs? It''s not fair


    "This kind of relationship is too unfair. There is definitely money transaction between them. It''s definitely not true love. Anyway, I don''t believe it."


    ..


    Zhuang Sen was so angry that he lost face on the stage and said, "your relationship is absolutely abnormal. I don''t believe you two are male and female friends. I think Li Shaobai is here to help Ning out?"


    "You''re right, but you''re wrong. Ning Xing and I are really girlfriends and girlfriends. We''re here to help her out." I light mouth, envious eyes around more and more thick.


    Even the male students outside the classroom couldn''t bear that I held Ning Xing, as if it had a destructive effect on the image of goddess in their hearts.


    Among them, zhuangsen was the most jealous. His eyes could almost kill people. He asked: "hum, you should explain clearly. How did you force Ning to guide her? How could she like you? Is that a lie? "


    "Cheating?" I hold Ning Xing''s fragrant shoulder, straighten her body and stand face to face.


    "What are you doing?" Ning Xing was stunned, her face suddenly turned red.


    "Prove it." I close to Ning Xing''s face, in front of countless eyes, like a dragonfly skimming water, kiss her pink lips, she stare big eyes, full of disbelief, but there is a faint touch.


    For a moment, all the students stopped in an uproar and became silent. All the students looked at the goddess in their mind being kissed by me. They were completely silly.


    Only zhuangsen was furious, and immediately started to hit me hard, "die, I won''t let you touch her!"


    "Go away." I opened my mouth and simply raised my leg to kick out. Without even three parts of my strength, Johnson was instantly kicked to the corner of the challenge arena by me, covering his chest and unable to get up. His eyes were full of intense anger.


    "Ning Xing, what kind of ecstasy did you get from him? Is Li Shaobai that good? " Johnson half lay on the ground, his whole body hated pain, and he almost hated me as if I had robbed his favorite thing.


    Ning apricot subconsciously want to open mouth, I toward her shook his head, secretly make a wink, said let me say.


    Ning Xing points her head and gives me the right to speak.


    I put my arms around Ning Xing again and said with a smile, "what''s soul bewitching soup? It seems that I can''t bear Li Shaobai. As the saying goes, unmarried men and unmarried women are not married. I just fall in love with Ning Xing very normally. How can I become an improper relationship? In my opinion, it''s your wrong attitude, right? Do I have to use money to talk about feelings when I have money? "


    "Is it because of money that people have to look at it narrowly? I think you hate the rich too much? ""I have been having an affair with Ning Xing all the time. I don''t mind announcing my love today. I''m afraid it''s needless to say that tomorrow''s headline must be mine."


    "You Johnson''s throat seemed to be stuck and he couldn''t keep talking.


    As for the male students under the stage, their faces are all green. It seems that they are really stuck in their narrow mind by me, and no one likes to say anything.


    After half a minute''s silence, zhuangsen got up breathlessly. His face began to sneer, as if he was looking at a dead man. "Li Shaobai, do you think you are great if you have money? This is Mingzhu city. You outsiders can''t be presumptuous. To be frank with you, I know a lot of people. It''s a matter of minutes to deal with you today. "


    The whole audience was shocked by these words, and they all showed the expression of schadenfreude.


    "Ha ha, Li Shaobai is dead. Senge knows a lot of people outside, and even follows a big brother level figure."


    "It''s said that Senge''s boss is quite powerful. He was a famous figure in Mingzhu City long ago."


    "Hum, you''d better give him a good beating. Let''s see if he dares to be so arrogant."


    "I''ve already guessed the end of Li Shaobai. As a billionaire, he''s actually shriveled in our pearl city. If it gets out, I guess he''ll have no face in the future."


    ...


    these words fell into zhuangsen''s ears, and he was proud. He slowly took out his mobile phone from his pocket and looked at me with arrogance, "Li Shaobai, I''ll give you a chance to apologize to Laozi, otherwise it won''t be over today."


    "I heard them say that you know a lot of people? Then tell me, who do you know? " I did not panic asked a sentence.


    Chuang Sen shrugged his shoulders. He looked like Lao Tzu was very strong. He said with special force, "tie Jiang! Have you ever heard of Tiejiang? Third master Tiejiang is my boss! He''s in charge of this whole area! Hum, you''re a stranger. You don''t know what you said. "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 17000 crown of kings! The plot of these chapters will connect to the major events.

 Chapter 503

    Johnson said, immediately began to call, eyes more proud, as if I would soon be beaten.


    "Third Master! I was done in the school, you quickly bring people to save the field, this man is so damn arrogant, also said the third master you in his eyes, is a garbage


    "That''s right. No matter who he is, even you dare to challenge him. He''s not going to die."


    "Well, well, Third Master, I''m in the martial arts classroom of the gymnasium. Bring people here quickly."


    While staring at me, zhuangsen added oil and vinegar. After hanging up the phone, he straightened out his chest and said with arrogance: "you''re brave enough. Don''t run today. The third master will come later. It''s no use to see how I deal with you now."


    "Third Master Tiejiang? I''m a stranger, but I''ve never heard of it, but in that case, I''ll wait here for a few minutes to see if the Third Master in your mouth really has what you say I hugged Ning Xing and opened my mouth with a smile.


    "Don''t regret it, or that sentence, you are a stranger, don''t be big in the Pearl City, you will regret it." Zhuang Sen looked at each other coldly, as if he were looking at a turtle in a jar with nowhere to escape. The sneer at the corner of his mouth was deeper.


    The students under the stage were full of schadenfreude, as if they were laughing at each other.


    "Li Shaobai is such a fool that he dares to provoke Senge. He doesn''t want to see who Senge''s boss is."


    "If you think you have some money, do you dare to be forced in the pearl market? He has also defiled my goddess. I can''t bear it. I''m sure I''m not sober, so I''m confused by him. "


    , "hem, this is all three gentlemen has the final say, he said second, who dares to call first? Who doesn''t know that the third master is a famous ruthless man in the road? "


    In the face of many falling stones, I ignored them. Instead, I continued to hold Ning Xing and asked her intimately: "xing''er, the boy named Johnson just now didn''t take advantage of you, did he?"


    "How can it be? It''s all your fault. I can''t see anyone all day, otherwise I won''t come here to be a tutor. Do you know how boring I am? " Ning Xing was so angry that she beat me on the chest a few times. The small expression of resentment charmed all living beings.


    I awkwardly scratched the back of my head, completely ignoring other people''s envious eyes, explained: "I''m not busy? You know, a lot has happened recently


    Ning apricot Ao Jiao''s white I one eye, but suddenly discover my left hand is bandaged by gauze, immediately nervous up, "what''s the matter with your hand?"? When did you get hurt? Why don''t I know? "


    "It''s OK. It''s a little accident. It''s almost ready." I said with a smile.


    However, rather apricot is not at ease, carefully holding my left wrist, began to investigate carefully.


    The whole process, rather apricot from the beginning of a small resentment, into extreme tension, virtually all around the students inverted breath, look unbelievable.


    "Why is Ning so nervous? Do they really have an affair? "


    "No way, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it when I die!"


    "It''s a fancy dog abuse. It''s disgusting."


    "On purpose, absolutely on purpose."


    In this regard, I ignore, quite enjoy let Ningxing continue to check, her every action, every greeting, make my heart produce a warm current, the whole students almost petrified.


    Chuang Sen trembled with anger, as if his anger had been provoked to the top and might break out at any time. He said, "Li Shaobai, don''t be proud. You hurt your hand, don''t you? Today, I broke both your arms! "


    I didn''t reply at all. In front of everyone''s face, I directly ignored Johnson. Looking at Ning Xing''s concentrated expression, I whispered: "after class, shall I go out to dinner with you?"


    "Well, I''ve made some friends here. I''ll introduce them to you later." Ning Xing suddenly become very happy, also did not pay attention to Johnson, make him very embarrassed.


    I said: "yes, everyone is at the school gate. Just go out after a while."


    As soon as the words came out, the people under the stage were shocked.


    "He brought people? Right at the school gate? "


    "So what? Isn''t it just a few bodyguards? What a fart


    "When the third master comes, it''s like killing an ant."


    I smile don''t speak, toward rather apricot tiny nod.


    Zhuangsen finally couldn''t bear it. He was not only ignored by me, but also showed his love for a time, which made his mouth twitch and almost furious. He scolded: "Li Shaobai, the third master will be here soon. I see how long you can be arrogant. This is made by yourself. I won''t give you any steps later. Besides, you can''t accompany Ning all the time, but we can''t Therefore, as the saying goes, "if you are near the water, you will get the moon first. If you are not afraid to pry the corner of the wall, you are afraid that the hoe will not swing well!"


    "Pry my corner? You''re welcome if you can pry away. " I turned my face and my smile didn''t change.


    Johnson immediately gritted his teeth, then took out the phone to urge him to report his position to the third master, "Third Master, are you here in the end? coming? Have you entered the school? OK, I''ll wait for you. "


    As soon as the phone was hung up, Zhuang Sen''s face changed, and he burst out laughing, "ha ha ha, the third master has arrived. I''d like to see how you''re going to beg for mercy and beat up a billionaire later? This kind of thing is very difficult to encounter in my life. I don''t intend to let you off so easily. Anyway, in a word, money is not necessarily bullish in Mingzhu city. Beating you is beating you. You can only suppress it in your stomach. "I shook my head, silently took out a bag of top cigarettes from my pocket, and lit it slowly with a very luxurious and expensive lighter.


    "Hiss ~ what kind of smoke is this? Why not? It looks so expensive. "


    "And this lighter, what grade?"


    "Whatever the hell he is, with Senge and the third master, his money is useless."


    Spit out a mouthful of smoke, bursts of agitation came from outside the classroom, people constantly give way, more people show awe.


    "Here comes the third master!"


    "This is the famous third master on the road."


    "Hum, Li Shaobai has hit the muzzle of the gun this time. He has no choice but to fall down in the third master''s territory."


    I saw the classroom door was empty out, a tattooed bald man with dozens of people, aggressively walked in.


    Zhuangsen was overjoyed. He ran to the stage like a pug, nodded at me and added fuel to the fire: "Third Master, that''s this man. His name is Li Shaobai. He said that you are rubbish and the whole Tiejiang is not mentioned in his eyes."


    This bald man, known as the third master, looked up and down at me with a kind of extremely contemptuous eyes, raised his head and nose to the sky, and immediately spoke arrogantly, "Oh, Li Shaobai? It''s the same name as that leader, but do you think you are him? It''s in Laozi''s territory, isn''t it? You give me up. I''ll clean it up first. Even if the headmaster comes today, he doesn''t dare to take care of it. "


    "I want to ask, who are you with? Who''s your boss? " I did not panic raised his hand, very calm.


    The third master pressed his restless subordinates and laughed wildly, "what? Scared? You have the right to know who my boss is? "

 Chapter 504

    "Give it to me." As soon as the third master waved his fat hand, more than a dozen people immediately took the lead, with Johnson taking the lead.


    "You''re dead!" Chuang Sen was so excited that he led more than ten people to the challenge arena.


    I stood in the middle of the challenge arena without blinking an eye. Ning Xing went to the edge of the rope around the challenge arena and kicked zhuangsen out with one foot. He rolled several meters on the ground, and his face was green with pain. "Guide Ning, you! How dare you hit the students


    "You violate the school order, offend and collide with teachers. I should beat you, and it''s not impossible for the school to expel you." Ning apricot cold voice way.


    Johnson was choked at that time and couldn''t reply.


    The rest of the dozen were furious and climbed up the challenge arena.


    "Damn, this chick has a lot of energy!"


    "Catch it later and take it back to have a good time."


    It''s a pity that Ning Xing''s action is extremely fast, one foot a accurate, less than half a minute, all were kicked a dog eat excrement, fell to the ground to climb up, issued bursts of wailing, all the people were shocked.


    The bald Third Master was furious and stopped the little brother who was ready to move behind him. He looked scared and scolded: "Damn, who are you? Do you know who you are fighting? "


    "So what?" Rather apricot disapproved of a return.


    The third master had no choice but to move his eyes and point the spearhead at me. He looked at me contemptuously and said sarcastically, "Li Shaobai, you''re really a coward. You have to rely on women. You''re just a white face."


    "I''m a loser? You can''t even fight my girlfriend. What qualification do you have for me to fight? " I straightened my collar and stood where I was.


    My words caused a strong sense of hatred. Not only the third master and a group of people glared at each other, but also the students wanted to kill me.


    "It''s really unpromising to rely on women. What kind of brother? It''s bullshit. "


    "Waste one, no guidance, I''m afraid he was beaten down."


    "It''s stupid of Ning to be cheated by this product."


    At this time, zhuangsen got up from the ground and went back to the third master. He said, "Third Master, don''t talk to him anymore. Let all the brothers go up and kill him. No matter how fierce they are, they won''t win so many people."


    "Just do as you say. If anything happens, I''ll carry it. In this area, I''m heaven!" The third master stared at me and nodded his head slowly.


    All of a sudden, dozens of younger brothers rushed to the challenge arena, surrounded the four sides and climbed up the challenge arena one after another.


    Ning Xing came back to me and asked, "what should I do?"


    "One word, fight to death." I played the ash calmly.


    "In fact, I have reached the peak of land investment." Ning Xing immediately understand, guard around me, no longer hide their own strength, a similar to the weak breath of tianbang experts, suddenly rise!


    In the face of the figures coming from all directions, Ning Xing is calm, and her hand is a fierce move. She doesn''t do it, but only moves her feet. Her long white legs seem attractive, but actually contain amazing power. Although the other party is numerous, she still can''t get close.


    Moreover, under Ning Xing''s sharp and attractive leg technique, the third master''s people were kicked off one by one, and when they fell off the stage, no one was sober.


    Bang ~


    Bang ~


    bang bang!


    In less than two minutes, all the people of the third master were kicked away, collapsed on the ground, and completely lost their fighting power. The scene was very spectacular.


    Zhuangsen, in particular, took the opportunity to sneak up and try to find a chance secretly. As a result, he was kicked off by Ning Xing. Not only was he kicked off again, but his face turned red and swollen like a pig. He could not help looking at a crowd of people falling beside him with a look of fear.


    And I, from the beginning to the end motionless, absent-minded smoking.


    The third master has been standing under the stage, watching his own people being put down, his face suddenly changed, and he was so scared that he turned white, "who are you, who are you? How could it be so powerful? "


    "People you can''t afford to offend." Rather apricot clap hands should way.


    The third master was stimulated by these words, and his white face turned red again. His anger became fiercer and fiercer. He could not help biting his teeth and scolding, "Li Shaobai, you are just a waste. You have to rely on women to disgrace our men, but you are so brave that I can''t afford to offend you? I don''t think you can afford to offend me, can you? Today, you beat our Tiejiang people, so you don''t want to run away. "


    "Run? I''m not going to run. You''re going to call people, aren''t you? Shall I help you? " I laughed and slowly took out my cell phone from my pocket.


    "Don''t pretend, Tianmen, you know? Even Tianmen can''t compete with Tiejiang now. Can you afford it? " The third master threatened to speak angrily.


    I put away my smile and said, "can''t I provoke you? I''ll tell you today that I''m the only one who has ever provoked people, and no one dares to offend me. I didn''t expect you to be a moth in Tiejiang. It seems that we should not only clean up the door, but also set an example to others. "


    "That''s a big tone. What are you? Who do you think you are? " The third master fought back and scolded.I pressed a number and dialed out the phone. Instead of informing Liang Guanwang Chao, I called in the Tiejiang staff outside the school gate. The voice was very low and no one heard me.


    In a few minutes before people arrived, people kept getting up on the ground, and the third master called directly to call the real big brother in Mingzhu city. He also said that he wanted me to die here today.


    "The third master has shaken people. It''s definitely big this time."


    "Who can be the third elder brother is not the one who can make the Pearl City shake three times with one step?"


    "At that level, it''s absolutely all means."


    ..


    I shook my head and sighed, "how is it all a trick? Just calling people? "


    "You care about me? You little ZA, and that Jian woman. " The third master called back.


    But at this time, outside the door again came agitation, one by one in black Tiejiang personnel, qishushu into the classroom, there are more than 20.


    The third master was about to continue to scold, but suddenly he saw one of them and choked his words uncontrollably. The whole person stammered, "brother Guang? Jiuye? Crazy brother... Old boss??? There are also some big brothers in other cities. Why are you all here? "


    In the crowd, the man who was called the boss by the third master first looked at me, then looked at the third master, and suddenly took off his sunglasses. His face turned pale with fright. He immediately came forward and slapped the third master with a big mouth, "Damn, that''s why you just called me?"


    Pop!


    The audience was shocked.


    "This is the third master''s boss, brother Hao."


    "Brother Guang, the real big brother of Pearl City."


    "Crazy Lord, Ninth Lord... There are other cities on the road...


    ...


    " boss, what are you doing? " The third master covered his face and was completely stunned.


    Brother Hao was so angry that he was shaking all over, and his forehead was sweating. He scolded: "son of a bitch! Do you know who is standing on the stage?! You want to die, don''t you? Even if I, and the big brother who came in with me, in your eyes, can only occasionally be an attendant and a bodyguard in front of him! "

 Chapter 505

    "In his eyes, we are nothing but bodyguards, understand?"


    "Besides, it''s a great honor to be a bodyguard for him! You son of a bitch, what right do you have to challenge him? "


    Hao elder brother raised his voice to scold, and gave the third master a few big mouths.


    The third master covered his face dully, and he was completely stunned. His eyes suddenly contracted. He seemed to guess something, but he didn''t dare to say it. When his legs softened, he knelt down on the ground and began to tremble. "I didn''t expect that it was you, the third dog should die. It was the third dog who had eyes and didn''t know Mount Tai!"


    Once the words came out, the whole martial arts classroom and even the students outside were staring at each other. They couldn''t believe it. They couldn''t help but ring out in an uproar.


    "Isn''t he a black sheep? Why is the third master so scared? "


    "Can''t you hear that? Even brother Hao is only qualified to be his bodyguard. How big is his background...


    "just now, the Third Master said that he has the same name as a leader. Is he the leader?"


    "This... This is impossible! What kind of leader is he? It''s a terrible situation. "


    ..


    in a shock, brother Hao was frightened. He came to the stage carefully, bowed his head and said, "Mr. Li, there are so many views here, it''s not convenient to expose your identity. I will deal with this person personally, and I will make you satisfied."


    "Do a good job. I don''t want that to happen again." I nodded faintly.


    Brother Hao trembled all over and quickly agreed to come down. Then he turned back and pointed to the third master and said, "don''t you hurry up and apologize? It''s not over. I''ll tell you


    "Yes, Mr. Li... Mr. Li, it''s my three dogs who have no eyes and don''t recognize you. I hope you can treat me as a fart instead of a villain." The third master immediately got up and ran to the stage with a cry. He slapped himself in the face and made a sound.


    On the other side, Chuang Sen and even the third master''s men were scared to death, their legs were shaking, but their faces were as white as a piece of paper.


    "Who on earth are you?" Johnson asked in fear.


    The third master suddenly turned his head, and the whole person jumped up. It was a beating to catch Chuang Sen.


    "You son of a bitch, you are trying to kill me."


    "Who is Mr. Li? Is that something you can easily know? "


    "But for you son of a bitch, I would not be like this today."


    The third master beat and scolded, but Chuang Sen didn''t dare to fight back. He was beaten to death.


    I shook my head, put my hand on Ning Xing''s shoulder and took her down the challenge arena.


    Passing by brother Hao, I stopped and said, "I repeat, don''t let me see similar things happen."


    At this moment, not only brother Hao was sweating profusely, but also the rest of brother Tiejiang were startled. Like a bird in shock, all of them immediately bent down and uttered their voices together.


    "Yes, Mr. Li, we promise that there will never be another one!"


    The sound suddenly reverberated, and the whole classroom gradually became silent, but the students were still full of horror and curiosity.


    I glanced around, where my eyes passed, no one dared to look me in the eye, one after another under the head.


    I put my arms around Ning Xing''s shoulder and said in a cold voice, "you remember, Ning Xing is my woman."


    Silence, the silence of death, no one dares to look at Ning Xing with salivating eyes.


    "It''s insincere to say all kinds of deceiving things." Ning Xingjiao snorted. Although she was arrogant, she couldn''t hide from me the moving of her eyes.


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner and get to know your friends. If I''m not here, someone will watch you for me." I raised the corner of my mouth, took another step, and left the classroom smartly.


    Only left... A piece of almost suffocating figure, and the envy but dare not hate eyes.


    "What is his origin? Is he more than a billionaire? "


    "We were all wrong before. It turns out that he doesn''t have to rely on women at all. His bodyguards alone are enough to scare people to death."


    "Rather guide... Goddess, my goddess, why is this so?"


    Half an hour later, the star mansion, the top restaurant in Pearl City, opened.


    Ningxing and I sat side by side, leaving a space for Ningxing''s friends.


    Ning Xing put down her mobile phone and said, "I''ve informed them. I''ll be there soon. Don''t be a fool later. These are my new friends and best friends."


    "How can I not know?" I took the opportunity to eat tofu, and put my arms around Ning Xing, deliberately sticking to her.


    Ning Xing gave me a nudge and said: "just now it was for your face. Now don''t give me the wrong idea. I can''t figure out your bad idea."


    "Come on, I''ll go to the bathroom." I suddenly felt a little sick in my stomach, so I said hello and left for a short time.As a result, I had a terrible stomachache. I had diarrhea in the bathroom for more than half an hour, and almost didn''t suffocate.


    So Ning Xing''s friend came, and I didn''t go back.


    Ning Xing keeps calling me and texting me, asking me what I''m doing, whether I''m not telling her when I''m gone.


    I can only depressed reply Ning Xing, said he really can''t get out in the bathroom.


    After nearly an hour of fiddling, I nearly collapsed, and then staggered out of the bathroom.


    Far away, I saw several more beauties in the seats, one dressed up very pretty, and even a man sitting in the middle, just like the stars, with other beauties from time to time.


    However, what he saw most was Ning Xing. He glanced at her and said impatiently, "Ning Xing, your friend''s face is too big, isn''t it? To keep us waiting so long. "


    "Yu Qin, I''m really sorry. He has something to do at the moment. He''ll be right back. Shall we order later?" Ning Xing said.


    This young man, who is called Yu Qin by Ning Xing, still looks impatient, but his eyes are always aiming at Ning Xing''s chest, pretending to say: "no matter how big things are, people can''t wait that long, can''t they? I can''t let my sisters sit around, can I? "


    "Well, in that case, order first. I''ll pay later." Ning Xing is full of apologies.


    However, this spare time is not happy, said: "no, although you asked us to come, but this is the Pearl City after all, I''m at least a native, can''t do without a little bit of local friendship?"


    At this point, Yu Qin saw me coming far away, and immediately waved, "that, waiter, come and order."


    "Me?" I stopped and pointed to myself, only to find that I was bumping into the waiter.


    "You, that''s you. Come here." Yu Qin nodded, looking very impatient, vaguely also put on a rich gesture.


    ...


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 17200 kings.

 Chapter 506

    I took a look at my clothes, and I couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It''s so similar to the waiter, but it''s actually designed by a famous teacher. In the end, it''s different, and the materials and fabrics are excellent.


    However, I had a bad taste. I pretended to be a waiter on purpose, went to the stage and asked, "what would you like, sir?"


    Ning Xing was in a daze at that time. She didn''t know what tricks I was playing.


    With a wave of his hand, Yu Qin lavishly ordered more than a dozen dishes, all of which were the most expensive in the star mansion. He did not forget to say: "Ning Xing, this meal is my treat, so you don''t have to be polite with me."


    Ning Xing is a little embarrassed and pulls me into the seat in shame, "what kind of waiter do you install? Don''t fool around with me. I''m sorry. He''s the one we have to wait for. We''ve been waiting for a long time


    The beauty of the dining table immediately covers her mouth and opens her mouth with a smile.


    "Ning Xing, you are such a funny friend. You look like a waiter."


    "Well, since the people who have to wait are here, why don''t you order now?"


    As for Yu Qin, seeing that Ning Xing and I were so close, and just now I pretended to be a waiter, he didn''t look very good. He asked unkindly, "do you dare to ask this gentleman, what''s your name?"


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long, Li Shaobai." I arched my hands politely and circled forward.


    Yu Qin glanced at me and joked: "my name is Yu Qin. I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and Ning Xing? If Ning Xing hadn''t pulled you in, I would have thought you were a waiter. Your clothes are really a bit out of grade. "


    "Me? I''m Ning Xing''s boyfriend I smile, early see that Yu Qin this person to Ning apricot have ideas, simply also lazy to cover up, decisive hook Ning apricot shoulder.


    My action made several beauties stare at me as if they were looking at a treasure.


    Especially Yu Qin, his eyes almost didn''t fall off. He couldn''t believe it. He was still jealous. He said, "since Mr. Li came so late, I think you''d better treat him. It''s time to compensate you."


    I have to say that Yu Qin is very good at speaking, and he always takes everyone''s position to speak, but I can also see that he is quite hypocritical.


    The most important thing is that Yu Qin has a lustful heart. He has peeked at all the beauties present and Ning Xing''s chest!


    So, I took this opportunity to turn around and say, "Oh, I''m so sorry. I forgot my wallet when I went out. Besides, I just heard Mr. Yu say that I want to be the host. How can Ning Xing and I, the two foreigners, win over the host?"


    "Forget your wallet when you go out? That''s a bad excuse, but forget it. I''ll take it. I''m short of everything, but I''m not short of money. " Yu Qin pretended to sigh, and then called the real waiter over. His every move was full of the flavor of a wealthy local tyrant. He ordered more than just now, and he gave me a sneak glance, feeling superior all over.


    I smile and don''t speak, anyway someone treat, don''t eat white don''t eat.


    I don''t know how Ning Xing knows Yu Qin. I have a bad impression on him.


    As soon as the waiter left, Yu Qin began to sigh again. He kept saying that his company was in a recession, how much profit he lost every month, and how much the stock price fell from.


    I secretly scold Yu Qin for his hypocrisy and ordering such expensive dishes in the recession? After a meal, say at least hundreds of thousands, this is not a disguised show off of wealth, what is it?


    At this time, Yu Qin suddenly changed the subject and asked Ning Xing, "Ning Xing, I don''t know what your boyfriend does? If you have any difficulties, you can come to our company. "


    "Well, he''s just a vagrant who runs around all day and doesn''t know what to do." Ning Xing seems to really treat Yu Qin as a friend, but she doesn''t recognize the meaning of his words.


    "No job? Brother Li, this man can''t be without a job, and Ning Xing is so beautiful. If you don''t have some capital, how can you support Ning Xing? It''s hard to catch women''s heart because men have no money in this society. But the good thing is that you meet me. Why don''t you come to work in my company later? I''ll arrange a position for you. Ning Xing, do you think I''m right Yu Qin took out his business card hypocritically while educating me with the attitude of his predecessors. All the lines of his words were stepping on me.


    What surprised me most was that Ning Xing took the initiative to give me her business card next, deliberately teasing me, saying: "unemployed vagrant, this is a good opportunity to reach the peak of life. Put it away quickly."


    However, other beauties don''t understand the way I get along with Ning Xing at all. They really think that I have no money and no job, and they all start to persuade me.


    "Yes, Yu''s head office is very big. If you have him to help you, it will be no problem."


    "Mr. Yu, you are very righteous."


    "No, you look up to me too much. I''m just helping my friends." Yu Qin is very artificial should be a, it is hypocritical to the extreme.


    In the face of such a situation, I had to take the business card and take a look at it.As a result, I found that Yu Qin is really rich. He is a shareholder and CEO of a listed company. No wonder he has the courage to talk with me all the time.


    "Well, I''ll go to your company some other day." I secretly swallow this tone, thinking that this is Ning Xing''s friend, don''t look at the monk''s face to see the Buddha''s face, don''t bother with Yu Qin.


    "No, come tomorrow. I''ll wait for you at the company." Yu Qin is in a hurry. He looks very righteous.


    In front of Ning Xing''s face, I had no choice but to say, "OK, tomorrow."


    But Yu Qin, as if he had a grudge against me, kept picking topics for me, raising himself while secretly belittling me. In particular, his way of speaking was very sophisticated. Ning Xing and all the beauties on the scene didn''t hear anything unusual.


    I have a back without a word, the secret road quickly eat away, this spare time is not the general hypocrisy, pissed me off, estimated that he will lift the table.


    But in the middle of the meal, I started to have trouble with my stomach again. Taking this opportunity, I said hello to go to the bathroom. Anyway, I was not in the mood to eat. I might as well avoid it in the bathroom, so as not to face Yu Qin''s sarcasm in order to avoid Ning Xing.


    After a while, I thought that they should have eaten enough, so I wiped my ass and left.


    As soon as I got out of the compartment, I found Yu Qin fiddling with his hair in front of the mirror.


    Then, Yu Qin bowed his head and washed his hands. He didn''t even look at me and said, "just because you are poor, you can''t afford Ning Xing. I''ll give you 200000 yuan and give her to me."


    ...


    the author''s words: Thank you for your constant reward of a plane, plus more!


    I''ve been sitting in front of the computer for nine hours. My neck is almost broken. Let''s have a rest.

 Chapter 507

    Give me 200000 yuan, let me leave Ningxing and give it to Yuqin?


    I have to say that if we change to ordinary people, we will definitely agree. After all, 200000 is definitely not a small number for ordinary people.


    Moreover, if Ning Xing and I are both ordinary people, with such a sophisticated and tactful way of doing things, we will not only have a lot of money, but also coax women. We may not be able to succeed for a long time.


    Unfortunately, I''m not an ordinary person.


    "What? Too little? I''ll give you three hundred thousand. Anyway, I don''t need money. " Yu Qin suddenly looked up and looked at me through the mirror.


    I slightly raised the corner of my mouth, calmly went to Yuqin, put my hands in front of the sensor faucet, while washing, said: "it''s better, I give you three million, you leave Ningxing."


    "Three million? What a big tone. You can take it out? " Yu Qin raised his eyebrows and his eyes were full of satire.


    I washed my hands leisurely and said: "just now I didn''t expose your shortcomings because Ning Xing was there. I don''t want to make it difficult for her to do it, but now it''s just me and you. It''s also right to give you a warning. Don''t say it. I can really take out three million."


    "Then you should show it to me. People who are dressed in shabby clothes and even have to find a bad excuse to pay the bill dare to claim that they can take out three million yuan?" Yu Qin shook his hand and splashed the water on my face.


    I took out the paper towel next to wipe, said with a smile: "it seems that the recent relatively low-key, online began to forget me, but it doesn''t matter, three million I still have."


    With that, I''m going to ask Yu Qin to report his account number and transfer money to him directly.


    As a result, as soon as she took out her mobile phone, Ning Xing yelled outside the bathroom: "Li Shaobai, Yu Qin, what''s the matter with you two? So long in the bathroom? "


    Yu Qin responded and said hypocritically, "it''s OK. I''ll have a chat with Mr. Li. I''ll go out immediately. You wait outside first."


    "Well, hurry up, don''t wait for the meal to be finished and no one will see you." Ning Xing returned a sentence, and then there was no sound.


    Yu Qin looked back at me with disdain and sneered, "didn''t you say you wanted to take three million? What are you doing? No money? "


    Looking at Yu Qin''s face, I suddenly have other ideas. I don''t want to give this kind of hypocrite so much money. The most important thing is that I don''t want to bully him...


    anyway, this matter is very easy to solve. As long as I tell Ning Xing, she will keep a distance from Yu Qin. There''s no need to waste money on this kind of hypocrite. It''s not worth it.


    Although I''m a loser, it''s up to my opponent.


    So, I put away my mobile phone, passed by Yu Qin and said, "Yu Qin, I don''t want to bully you. Anyway, I won''t give Ning Xing to you, no matter how much money I have."


    "Don''t you want to bully me? You are so funny. If you don''t have money, don''t pretend. Anyway, I have a good impression on Ning Xing. She will be mine sooner or later. " Yu Qin immediately sneered.


    I ignored it and walked out of the bathroom decisively.


    Yu Qin followed him. As soon as he came out, he changed himself. He grabbed my shoulder and walked towards Ning Xing and some beauties. He said with a smile, "ha ha, I''m sorry. I just talked with brother Li for a while and accidentally put everyone aside. But I feel very tacit. I''m sure I can help you."


    Hypocrisy, I''ve never seen such a brazen person.


    However, in front of Ning Xing''s face, I was not easy to attack and expose Yu Qin, so I had to follow his words and say, "well, I really had a good chat with Mr. Yu just now. This friend is really good."


    For a time, several beauties on the scene all cast strange eyes at Yu Qin.


    "Yu Qin, you are really not the general justice."


    "This time, I''m afraid Ning Xing and Li Shaobai owe you one."


    Yu Qin pretended not to care, and quickly waved his hand, "where? What kind of human is not human? It''s a matter of course to help friends. I never ask for anything in return. I think so much. "


    At this point, Yu Qin also pulled me into the seat, deliberately sat with me, hooked me on the shoulder in the whole process, and called me brother. He insisted that as long as I followed him, I would definitely be popular and drink spicy food in the future.


    Ning Xing is embarrassed to hear that. She is the only one on the scene who knows my true identity. She can''t help opening her mouth slightly and wants to explain.


    Without waiting for Ning Xing to speak, Yu Qin raised his hand and said, "Ning Xing, you don''t have to be polite to me. I always mean what I say."


    "No, he..." Ning Xing was more embarrassed.


    "Ah, are you taking me as an outsider?" Yu Qin was dead at that time.


    "Well, OK." Ning Xing embarrassment to the extreme, due to the relationship with Yu Qin, not good face to face to tell my identity, so that he did not step down, had to pretend to promise.


    "Brother Li, you can rest assured that as long as you are in our company, I will definitely promote you more. With me, no one dares to speak ill of you in the company. After all, my CEO is not in vain." Yu Qin smiles heartily. He seems to be a person who is in charge of righteousness.


    But in fact, I am the only one who knows that Yu Qin is exerting pressure throughout the whole process and using me all the time to elevate his position.Not only that, Yu Qin''s method is extremely ingenious, which can be called invisible force. It can''t be noticed at all. On the contrary, it will make a great change to him.


    The reason why Yu Qin did that was because of Ning Xing!


    In this regard, I do not think so, light back to a, "Yu always really Zhangyi, I really look up to it."


    "Brother Li, you flatter me. We are all brothers and friends, so we don''t have to say those polite words. If you have any problems in the future, just look for me." Yu Qin patted me on the shoulder.


    Several beauties around, one by one two eyes shining, condensed in Yu Qin''s body, as if to see a peerless good man.


    "Yu Qin, I didn''t expect you to be so generous. I''ve known you for so long. I didn''t know until now."


    "Yu Qin, you are too modest. I think you must pay back the debt."


    ...


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you today? Brother Li and I are getting along very well. Don''t disturb our relationship. " Yu Qin seemed to enjoy these eyes. He pinched my shoulder and looked at me with a smile, as if demonstrating.


    "Yes, you misunderstood Mr. Yu." I can''t help twitching at the corners of my mouth. I can''t bear it any more. I want to leave at once. Yu Qin is one of the most hypocritical people I''ve ever seen!


    But at this time, a beautiful woman named Gong Xue at the table was playing with her mobile phone. She didn''t know what she saw. She suddenly raised her head and stared at me.


    Then, Gong Xue looked down at her mobile phone and looked up at me again. She repeated it several times. A pair of Danfeng''s eyes became bigger and bigger, full of unprecedented shock.


    Gong Xue turned over her mobile phone, put the front face in front of everyone''s eyes, pointed to a news photo on the screen, and asked incredulously, "is this... Is this you?"


    ..


    the author''s words: Thank you for your constant reward of one plane, two more.


    In addition, I''m here to apologize. I was so tired last night and my neck hurt. It''s daybreak when I lay down on the bed. I''m sorry that I overestimated myself.

 Chapter 508

    On the screen of Apple''s 6S mobile phone, there is the latest news, and the photo is just taken by me in Mingzhu University.


    Moreover, the timing of the candid photo was very appropriate. It was the moment when Ning Xing and I were kissing.


    Secondly, the headline of the news was: "brother Shenhao appeared at Pearl University and officially announced his love affair with his rumored girlfriend."


    In less than five minutes, it has already had thousands of comments, which is very popular.


    Most of all, there is my profile in the news.


    "CEO of Yian company."


    "The only founder of Yanjing spark club."


    "The real controlling shareholder of the top 10 billion casinos in Macao is still under construction."


    "It owns the world''s limited edition super sports car Veneno, and it is also very rough. Its private property is countless, just a drop in the bucket."


    "It has been proved that the super player of an online game, ID''s overbearing president, is himself. He once smashed into tens of millions overnight, dominating the whole game and making a sensation."


    "At present, the other party''s assets have not been announced and cannot be estimated. It can be called the first invisible rich person in China. Its original name is Li Shaobai, and its internet name is Shenhao brother."


    ...


    when all the beauties on the scene saw the news, they were all too shocked to breathe, and several pairs of eyes gathered on me, as if they had seen a character that they would never see.


    "I said, no wonder Ning Xing and Li Shaobai are so familiar with each other. I didn''t expect that they were..."


    "my God, I have such friends around me. No, I have to ask for a signature and a group photo."


    "Brother Shenhao... It turns out that you are the brother Shenhao who has been out of the network for a long time!"


    Three or four beauties shake together, even ignoring Ning Xing''s presence, they pull me to take a group photo. Yu Qin is forced to one side, and his face turns green in an instant. "Li Shaobai... Brother Shenhao..."


    I put up my scissors hands, take a group photo with them, and sign their names. They are so happy that I can''t help admiring Ning Xing.


    "Ning Xing, you are too low-key. Why is your boyfriend Li Shaobai, we don''t know?"


    "This is absolutely big news. Even we have to follow it."


    "Ning Xing, you two are so matched. Ha ha, don''t worry. We are good friends and don''t rob boyfriends."


    Among the numerous discourses, Yu Qin was disheartened. All the previous irony seemed to turn into a big hand at this moment. He was slapped in the face. He wanted to find a crack in the ground and never come out again.


    In particular, Gong Xue''s eyes suddenly brightened, staring at the small logo of my clothes, immediately covered her mouth slightly open, and said in shock: "this... This logo seems to me to have seen somewhere. It''s a private brand of a top foreign designer!"


    When this remark came out, all the people were staring at my clothes. No one regarded them as the clothes of the waiter any more. Instead, they became a master brand with low-key luxury and connotation.


    "Low key. It''s too low-key. I can''t see it at all."


    "Do rich people play like this now?"


    "Ning Xing, you are so happy to find such a boyfriend. You are so envious."


    Yu Qin stood aside and his face became more and more green, like a clown.


    In order to make Yu Qin give up, I deliberately turned my head and waved to him, "Mr. Yu, what are you doing? Come and sit down. Nobody''s taking your place


    "Oh, well, well." After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Yu Qin did not dare to make arrangements with me any more. He immediately leaned over and was very restrained.


    I learned from Yu Qin before, deliberately hook his shoulder, a little pat, "don''t be nervous, I''m actually very approachable, and won''t eat you, nervous what?"


    "What brother Li said is that after all, we are all friends." Yu Qin squeezed out a reluctant smile. I felt that he was scared to cry.


    Because with my present wealth, it''s easier to get him to be a shareholder of a listed company than to step on an ant.


    So, I deliberately said: "yes, we are all friends, don''t look at each other''s money, it doesn''t matter. The reason why I don''t reveal my identity to you is that I don''t want the relationship to deteriorate because of money. Besides, I never look at how much money he has when I make friends. Anyway, I don''t have any money. Mr. Yu, don''t you think so?"


    "Brother Li, that makes sense." Yu Qin''s head was sweating. He was so nervous that he didn''t dare to play tricks any more.


    Closely following, Yu Qin looked at Ning Xing bitterly and asked: "Ning Xing, why didn''t you tell me just now?"


    "You didn''t let me say it yourself... Who knew he was on the news so soon." Rather apricot pie pie mouth, quite helpless.


    When Yu Qin heard this, his whole body froze in the seat, completely petrified.


    "Mr. Yu, I really appreciate your kindness. If I''m not here another day, you have to help me take care of Ning Xing." I patted Yu Qin on the shoulder again, and I was very satisfied. After this time, even if Yu Qin could continue to be friends with Ning Xing, he did not dare to use his head."Don''t worry. It''s all right. It''s on me." Yu Qin agreed decisively. It seems that in his eyes, this is an opportunity to commit crimes and make meritorious contributions. The flattery in his words, I wish I could be my horse immediately.


    After dinner, a few beauties pull Ning Xing, yell let me treat, take them to play, I didn''t want to nod agreed, led them to star mansion outside.


    As for Yu Qin, he didn''t dare to leave without permission, so he had to stick to his heels.


    As soon as I came to the parking lot outside, nearly ten super luxury cars were parked outside, and more than 20 big brothers on the road were my bodyguards. This scene shocked everyone.


    "Bentley... Rolls Royce."


    "Maybach, red flag!"


    In particular, Yu Qin seemed to recognize some of the more than 20 big brothers on the road. He was so scared that he turned pale. He looked down and didn''t dare to look at me.


    "Get in the car. I''ll arrange it. Let''s have a good time." With a wave of my hand, I let Ning Xing and her best friend sit in the same car. I deliberately arranged my spare time in the red flag car that I often sit in, and then let Hao Ge be my driver.


    As soon as I got on the bus, Yu Qin sat next to me. He didn''t dare to move. He was shaking all over. From time to time, he looked at Hao Ge, who was my driver. He looked more and more scared.


    I took out a bag of cigarettes and handed it to Yu Qin. He blocked it with both hands and didn''t dare to take it. "Mr. Li is very polite. No more."


    I took the cigarette in my mouth, lit it with a lighter and said, "I may not be able to accompany Ning Xing all the time. When I am not here, when she is bored, please remember to help me relieve her boredom."


    "Don''t worry, there''s absolutely no problem. It''s a great honor for Xiao Yu to get to know Mr. Li." Yu Qin''s head is like pounding garlic, nodding desperately.


    After a little half a minute, Yu Qin took a deep breath, as if emboldened, and asked: "Mr. Li, you have a noble identity. You don''t care what I said just now. I''m a little person, how can I recognize it? You just treat me as a fart and let it go...


    "I don''t want to bully you, as long as you satisfy me." I look at Yu Qin, listen to his voice, inexplicably think of Zhang Hui.


    Yu Qin was completely afraid. His teeth kept bumping and he was crying. He asked, "Mr. Li, what do you mean by satisfied? Xiao Yu, I don''t understand. "


    "Satisfaction is satisfaction, dissatisfaction is dissatisfaction. I only like smart people." I said.

 Chapter 509

    Yu Qin bowed his head in silence, as if thinking about the meaning of my words.


    After a long time, Yu Qin nodded and said, "I understand."


    "Just understand, ah Hao, drive." I smile.


    "Yes." As soon as brother Hao heard me call out his name, he stepped on the accelerator immediately, not to mention how excited he was.


    More than ten minutes later, I came to the famous high-end leisure club in Mingzhu city. There are many kinds of services. All the people who can come here are rich.


    As soon as I came in, Yu Qin took the initiative to ask for the best service from the club, just like my horse. He worked very hard and helped me.


    Later, Ning Xing and some of her best friends went to the hot spring, leaving me and Yu Qin to take a bath in a luxurious private room.


    I closed my eyes and quietly enjoyed the skilled technique of the technician. I was very satisfied with it. Secretly, Yu Qin was not a fool.


    However, Yu Qin is not as resourceful as Zhang Hui. He has a lust heart but no lust gall. Zhang Hui has ambition and means. The two cannot be compared.


    This is exactly what I want, and I don''t plan to drive him away from Ning Xing. I''d better stay and take care of him for me. Anyway, I''ve done all I have to do. I don''t think he has a hundred bad ideas.


    I simply had a direct sleep. When I woke up, the technician had already left, but Yu Qin still stayed in the room and did not dare to leave at will.


    I got up to drink a glass of water and said, "it''s good, but it''s a little short of my satisfaction."


    "Xiaoyu knows what Mr. Li ordered. Xiaoyu will try his best to do well and never delay. It''s Xiaoyu''s luck to be able to do things for Mr. Li." Yu Qin nodded nervously.


    I put down my water cup, and Yu Qin poured tea for me consciously. I looked at him with admiration, "in the future, don''t call me Mr. Li, call me... Young master."


    "Yes, young master." Yu Qin responded respectfully.


    I couldn''t help feeling and sighed: "a long time ago, there was a man around me who was similar to you. It''s a pity that he betrayed me twice. I don''t want you to be like him."


    "Betrayed you? Oh no, it''s young master. Is this man stupid? Even brother Hao wants to drive for the young master. Is he kicked in the head by a donkey? Or betray twice in a row, young master. Can I ask what happened to that man? " Yu Qin poured the tea with a curious expression.


    I lit a cigarette, light said: "he died."


    Yu Qin suddenly took a cold breath. He was so scared that he didn''t hold the teapot steady. He fell to the ground with a bang and broke it into a large area. He looked at me with disbelief.


    I picked my eyebrows. "What? What a surprise? "


    "I want to ask you, young master, who are you? If you are invisible rich, but it is impossible to let HAOGE as a driver bodyguard, right? These big brothers on the road are all temperamental. " Yu Qin couldn''t help asking.


    I sighed to myself that Zhang Hui, with his wit and acumen, would not have asked me this question. He knew what to ask and what not to ask.


    Unfortunately, Yu Qin is not Zhang Hui.


    "When I''m really satisfied, you''ll know." I stepped over the broken teapot on the ground and sat by the window, blowing cold wind.


    Yu Qin didn''t dare to ask any more, so he just stood beside me.


    I see Yu Qin uncomfortable appearance, simply waved, "play yourself, I want to be quiet, when Ningxing they tired, come in and tell me."


    "Xiao Yu knows." Yu Qin was relieved. He quickly left the room. How could he have the previous posture? Just like my little brother.


    Sitting by the window, with the cool wind blowing, I took out my mobile phone and read the microblog with great interest.


    I don''t know. I''m surprised to see that I have occupied the hot search list of microblog again. Ning Xing and I announced our love affair, which has become the first topic.


    Point to open a topic to see, the netizens inside all crazy, although some people bless, but most of them are scolding me.


    "Damn, why don''t you investigate where his money came from?"


    "I''ve definitely done a lot of bad things."


    "This Li Shaobai, what kind of God? There is a way to publish your property so that you can see your source of income. "


    ..


    seeing these comments, I feel very uncomfortable and finally understand why I am always being hacked.


    The reason is very simple, because I have money, and most women regard me as the lover of their dreams, which leads to strong envy, jealousy and hatred, which leads to the inner imbalance of male netizens and crazy verbal attacks.


    "People are afraid of fame, pigs are afraid of strength." I gave a bitter smile.


    Then, when I looked down again, I suddenly found a new topic quickly became a hot topic. The title was: "brother Shenhao, Li Shaobai, whose assets came from unknown sources, beat students in Mingzhu University and colluded with mafia forces."


    I''m a little silly. I click in uncontrollably and find that there are not only text descriptions, but also videos that I was secretly recorded in Mingzhu University!


    Zhuang Sen was beaten, dozens of people were beaten, the third master knelt down and so on. All of them were recorded clearly.


    As soon as the topic came out, it seemed that there was a strong water army behind it. It quickly rushed to the hot search list. Within ten minutes, it took away the topic of my announced love and became the unshakable first!This video, continuous fermentation, caused a lot of netizens'' attention and comments, more almost exploded.


    "I said that Li Shaobai''s money is absolutely not clean."


    "It''s a hot topic. I''m sure someone will investigate him tomorrow."


    "Although in the video, Zhuang Sen killed himself and molested other people''s girlfriends, the whole process revealed Li Shaobai''s strong background!"


    ..


    I realized that something was wrong, so I called Liang Guan and said, "help me find out who started the topic of microblog."


    "Well, I''ll do it now." Liang Guan answered.


    I hang up the phone and continue to check the microblog. I always feel that this topic is a bit strange. It''s like someone''s operation behind it. I''ve tried my best to target me.


    Even more, I see that there are a lot of new accounts of the Navy, even without an avatar, which are frantically abusing and constantly adding oil and vinegar.


    "This Li Shaobai is definitely not a good product. It''s better for the top to check him."


    "Suddenly become so rich, can open 10 billion level casinos? Where can I make so much money? Take me. I don''t believe it anyway. "


    "Reported."


    I frown and secretly say that in this case, there are only two people who deliberately stir up internet topics and trigger a chain reaction in the society to benefit me.


    One is Tianmen, the other is Li Qinghao.


    If it is Tianmen, all of these are in line with the situation.


    But if it''s Li Qinghao, he''s going to turn his arm out a little. Anyway, I''m also the Li family, right? It''s a bit insidious to deal with me like this.


    After ten minutes, Liang Guan called me back and said, "Li Guan, I can''t find it... But we can be sure that the other party is deliberately dealing with you. All these water troops are bought. What else... Director Zhu Lin just called me and said that you should be investigated. Li Guan, what should I do? The other party obviously wants to delay time and let you lose the chance to become the prince. "

 Chapter 510

    "I''ll handle this matter well. You can manage Tiejiang well. If I''m not here, remember to cooperate with leader Shao and Deputy Ren. They will take charge of Tiejiang instead of me. If there is no accident, it should be enough." I simply said a word and ended the call directly.


    Before I put down my mobile phone, it rang again. The caller was Ma Hua.


    Press the call button, and the voice of the Malaysian Chinese came from there at the first time, "Comrade Li, this time someone deliberately targeted you, and there are many people on the Internet reporting you. Although you have a cooperative relationship with China shipping, due to many factors, you have to cooperate with Director Zhu Lin''s investigation, otherwise you will be very sad for the public."


    "As for the origin of Comrade Li''s assets, CNOOC doesn''t care. You just need to promise what you said before. After annexing Tianmen, you can settle down the situation. Now it''s up to you to go through. Do you have any problems?"


    "How long does this process take?" I asked


    "It''s going to be about a month, when the storm subsides." Ma Hua said.


    I nodded, "in this case, you help me tell Zhu Lin, let him come to Tiejiang tomorrow, I will personally cooperate with the investigation."


    "Very well, Comrade Li. I''ll tell you for you." MCA hung up.


    I put down my cell phone and put my hands in front of my chest. I could not help frowning. I thought about who was behind me. Whether it was Tianmen or Li Qinghao, this move was a good opportunity. It was a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain.


    I''m not worried about the rest. The only thing I''m afraid of is that I''m not here. Li Qinghao will make trouble behind his back and deliberately delay Tiejiang''s annexation of Tianmen.


    However, the other side''s calculation is too accurate. At the moment, I can only let it go and cooperate with Zhu Lin for a walk.


    However, I''m very upset, especially the comments of Internet sprayers. They are so blatant that even my ancestors have been scolded. It seems that none of my family is a good person. It''s unbearable.


    I simply picked up my mobile phone again, opened my microblog again, and immediately sent a paragraph of text, "my young master''s property is not what you can imagine. My young master voluntarily accepted the investigation to see who hit whose face, and one more thing, my young master will soon announce the assets, I''m afraid it will frighten you to death."


    As soon as this text microblog was sent out, the popularity soared, and hundreds of comments and forwarding were made in the blink of an eye.


    "You wait to die. What kind of bullshit, brother hao? You can''t think of it if you go in."


    "I''m from Mingzhu University. I''m at the scene today. I robbed my goddess. Are you finished with Li Shaobai?"


    "That''s very nice. I can''t tell you how nervous I am."


    "Scared us to death? Do you have the money of those two horses? "


    ...


    all kinds of ugly comments have appeared all over the world. In just a few minutes, the number of comments has exceeded 5000.


    And my fans, also gradually soaring, I carefully look, only to find that they did not know when there are tens of millions of fans!


    However, only I know that this text microblog is not sent to the sprayer, but actually to the person behind me. I''m implying that even if it is successful, it may not be able to slow Tiejiang''s pace and dominate the north and the south!


    Take a deep breath, I don''t want to continue to pay attention to the micro blog events, so I just leave my mobile phone aside and sit by the window like a nobody.


    Before long, Yu Qin suddenly grabbed his mobile phone and rushed in, and said in dismay: "young master, you''ve made the headlines on Weibo! It''s... A bad thing. "


    "No hurry." I waved my hand leisurely.


    On the contrary, Yu Qin was worried about me and said, "young master, I saw the microblog you just sent. How can this work?"


    I took a deep look at Yu Qin, "my young master, even if the foundation is not clean, even if the whole world is blacking me, what can you do with me?"


    "And China shipping? Zhonghai is a Chinese. As we all know, young master, you can''t afford to offend me. " Yu Qin wiped his sweat and spoke hastily.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but smile, "Zhonghai? Zhonghai can''t do anything with Mr. Ben. Since Mr. Ben can say such things on Weibo, it means that nothing will happen to him and he will come back safe and sound. "


    "Yes, I''m not clean, but I''ve never been afraid of anyone."


    As soon as I took off my words, Yu Qin suddenly widened his eyes, breathed cold air in horror, looked extremely shocked, and fell into a dead silence.


    Silence half ring, Yu Qin hard to swallow a saliva, standing in front of me uneasy, cold hair all up, said: "young master, you are really bull ah, although I don''t know your real identity, but I have been able to vaguely guess, you are absolutely a big man."


    I stretch a waist, ask a way: "rather apricot they people?"


    "Young master, I just want to tell you that they are all tired and ready to go back to rest." Yu Qin bowed his hand and praised me. He had a kind of inexplicable awe for me.


    I head a bit, "very good, but in front of Ning Xing, don''t call me young master, I don''t want to let her know the things between you and me.""I understand Yu Qin responded.


    I stopped talking and left decisively.


    The next day, when I returned to Tiejiang office, Zhu Lin sat alone on the sofa, as if he had been waiting here for a long time.


    As soon as he saw me coming, Zhu Lin put out the cigarette end and immediately got up from the sofa, saying, "Comrade Li, the matter between you and Zhonghai is highly confidential, and no more than ten people know it, so please cooperate with the investigation. What we should do is to do."


    "No problem. Why don''t you go now?" I said.


    Zhu Lin tut asked: "but before you leave, I still want to persuade you to keep a low profile. After all, you are a member of CNOOC. You should know what to do and what not to do. For example, the microblog you sent last night, I don''t think you should do it."


    "I don''t know what director Zhu means by that?" I just pretend to be stupid.


    Zhu Lin turned his lips and asked, "I should have asked you. What do you mean? Comrade Ma Hua has reminded you many times that you should stop provoking and calculating China shipping. How can you do this again? "


    "Director Zhu, don''t be unjust. When am I planning on China shipping again?" I continued to play silly, a burst of dark heart.


    "I wronged you? It''s not an ordinary trick for you to die and survive. Once you go through the investigation of CNOOC and release you, you will be completely whitened. No one can say that the origin of your assets is unknown. Otherwise, CNOOC will beat itself in the face. Dare you say I''m wrong? " Zhu Lin''s face gradually became a little ugly.


    "Tut Tut, director Zhu really misunderstood me. I was just irritated by these spurts. I never thought about calculating CNOOC. With my courage, how dare I?" I pretended to be aggrieved and thought that this was the real intention of my microblog!


    If you want to wash white, you have to wash white thoroughly. Without waiting for the completion of the casino, I can openly announce to the whole world that I don''t have much money. I can spend as much as I want. No one can help me!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the crown of 17400 kings.

 Chapter 511

    Zhu Lin snorted coldly and glared at me. "You know if I''m wrong. But it''s not my business, and CNOOC doesn''t mean anything else. It''s estimated that you''re still useful now. I''ll bear with you for the second time. I''m sure it''s not the third time. Do it yourself."


    "Director Zhu, let''s stop talking nonsense. Let''s take me away." I offered my hands.


    Zhu Lin gave me a bad look, took out the handcuffs and took me away immediately. He also claimed that the investigation would transfer me to Yanjing.


    I didn''t say much. After all, the capital is the place of weight. Although it''s a bit troublesome, it''s nothing to be successful.


    On that day, I was secretly escorted to the capital, wearing a black cap all the way, and I couldn''t see anything.


    On the way, Zhu Lin sat next to me and said, "the government has issued an announcement to take you away for investigation. Do you know how many people are waiting for you to die?"


    "How much?" I picked my eyebrows.


    Zhu Lin replied: "countless, especially on the Internet, are looking forward to the results."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that so many people would hate me, Li Shaobai. I''m so lucky." I smiled.


    Zhu Lin couldn''t help but wonder. He leaned on me with his shoulder and said, "your brain isn''t burnt out, is it?"


    "Director Zhu, they hate me. In fact, they are jealous of me. Do you think it''s lucky to be envied by countless people?" I burst out laughing, unscrupulous, like this feeling very much.


    Zhu Lin was speechless at that time and never spoke to me again.


    ...


    after a long journey, I finally arrived in the capital. Zhu Lin not only sent me to the cell, but also asked me to change my clothes and take me to an independent cell.


    Before leaving, Zhu Lin did not forget to add a sentence, "Li Shaobai, I have wronged you for a while. After a few days, someone from above will come and go according to the process. By the way, Fang Dao is here too..."


    after Zhu Lin left, I secretly scolded that Zhonghai was not a soft fault. The other party knew that I wanted to wash white, so they arranged me here on purpose to give me some prestige I''m scared.


    The most important thing is that Fang Dao is here. CNOOC just wants to make me suffer.


    What''s more, this is the biggest prison in the capital, where all the prisoners are people with all kinds of means, and none of them is soft.


    "Shit." I couldn''t help but burst into a rude sentence, glancing around, thinking that China shipping was also kind and gave me an independent luxury cell.


    Just then, the C.O. knocked on the door with a baton, stared at me coldly and said, "what''s your name? Be quiet for me. "


    I immediately had nothing to say, and I knew in my heart that the only person who could not be provoked in the cell was the prison head.


    At the same time, I am also deeply aware that this time, CNOOC does not want to go through the show as easily as I do. It obviously wants me to suffer more.


    However, I had to treat myself as a pig and fall asleep. Anyway, it''s enough to survive this period.


    In the afternoon, there were many police posts outside, and prison guards kept opening the door, urging the prisoners to line up. I was woken up.


    Guard at my door of the prison guards, hard knock on the door, very impatient shout: "get up, now is free time, not allowed to stay in the cell, all go outside the playground activities, to the dining hall after dinner."


    "Brother, do you need to be so serious? I''m a man of understanding. I don''t know what to call my brother? " I got out of bed, put on my shoes, stepped out of the cell decisively, and gave the guard a wink at the door.


    As a result, he kicked me at that time and said, "don''t make up with me. I don''t like you. I''ll be the one who guards you. Call me leader Deng."


    "Mr. Deng, take it easy. I''ll go." I rubbed my ass, supported the iron fence outside, and showed a smile. The so-called strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. Even if it''s powerful outside, I have to know how to behave here.


    What''s more, this man calls himself head Deng, which means that his position is higher than that of ordinary prison guards, and I can''t offend him. Maybe I have to rely on him.


    So I stood up straight and began to look at the prison where I was. It was a square building. It was very huge. Inside, one layer after another, it was full of all kinds of prisoners.


    My cell, on the top floor, was almost empty.


    "Come with me and line up below." Deng shouts.


    I nodded. As I was about to follow leader Deng, an independent cell opposite me was suddenly opened. A familiar person, who was rarely shaved into an inch, took a slow step and looked at me for the first time.


    This man is... Fang Dao!


    Seeing Fang Dao''s head shape, I couldn''t help laughing at that time.


    Far away, Fang Dao''s face is not good-looking, and he seems to be in prison.


    When we got downstairs, the prisoners had already lined up in several columns. Fang Dao and I arrived last because the floor was too high.


    When some prisoners saw me, they couldn''t help looking at each other and talking in secret."The rookie in room 8 is very strong, isn''t he? As soon as I come, I''ll live in a good room on the top floor! "


    "What''s the origin of this man? Live on the top floor and eat better than us. "


    "Well, no matter what he comes from, since he''s here, he''ll have to go by the rules. Later, he''ll be out to clean him up."


    At this moment, Fang Dao was also brought down. As soon as he appeared, all the prisoners on the scene looked frightened. It seemed that Fang Dao had a very important position here.


    "Mr. Fang..."


    "Mr. Fang is really tough. When he first came here, there were a few people who didn''t have eyes and wanted to trouble him. As a result, he was beaten to be disabled by Mr. Fang, and several leaders didn''t dare to move him."


    "I''ve heard that Lord Fang is the son of the Fang family. He has a high status."


    "Even Mr. Fu, the eldest in our prison, has to give him some face."


    Deng tou''er saw this and said seriously, "shut up and stand in line."


    No one dares to make noise again.


    "2233, Li Shaobai, you go there and stand." Head Deng waved and put me in the front of the team, while Fang Dao was very conscious to the other side.


    ..


    ten minutes later, he came to the activity site outside the prison, and Deng took people to supervise around.


    I walk towards the corner, the square road is more than ten meters away, all the way with cold light in my eyes.


    I saw Fang Dao suddenly waved his hand, and suddenly several younger brothers ran to him, nodding and bowing.


    Fang Dao didn''t know what to say to them, but they turned around and ran to Deng touer and several prison guards, trying to divert their attention and deliberately block their sight.


    Then Fang Dao sneered and paced in silence. The cold light was even worse.


    And Fang Dao''s action, instantly attracted the attention of other people, one by one even gloated.


    "Ha ha, it seems that we don''t have to do it. Mr. Fang is going to deal with the 2233 himself. Let''s just watch a good play."


    "Not long after Mr. Fang came, he was the most powerful person except Mr. Fu. Who dares to provoke him?"


    "I think this 2233 has something to do with Mr. Fang, but it should be a big one. That''s why I want people to divert Deng''s attention. I think 2233 is going to end this time, even if it doesn''t die, it will be half disabled."

 Chapter 512

    "After cleaning up 2233, even if the other party comes to fight again, Mr. Fang will find someone to replace him."


    "It''s a good job to be a substitute for Mr. Fang."


    At the moment, I pause and glance. Many people are watching. It seems that I am very happy to see Fang Dao.


    On the other side of Deng tou''er, he was surrounded by several younger brothers. His attention was completely distracted. He couldn''t see the situation here or hear any words across tens of meters.


    Fang Dao came with a gloomy face. When I was five meters away, he said, "Li Shaobai, I didn''t expect to see you here. Since I have such a good opportunity, I don''t want to miss it. Although I can''t take your life openly, I can still do it if I kill you."


    "The eldest grandson of the Li family? So what? It''s not the prince all the time. I''ll do whatever I want, and then I''ll find a ghost to replace me. No one can help me. "


    In the face of the present situation, I was not surprised, but said with a smile: "Fang Dao, now I want to revenge, which means you are very subdued, right? Who let China Shipping choose to cooperate with me instead of you? Yes? Is this black pot comfortable to carry? "


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth." Fang Dao snorted coldly, his eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "Believe it or not, I can make you more depressed?" I laughed and thought that I was not Fang Dao''s opponent at all. Only a fool could fight with him.


    So I lay down on the ground, covered my chest and yelled, "hit, hit! Fang Dao, he hit me, he wants to kill me! Help me


    Deng immediately heard my cry, pushed away the surrounded prisoners, and led six or seven men to rush over.


    Fang DaoDun kept his pace, but he didn''t dare to make trouble. He was so angry that his chest fluctuated violently. He scolded: "good you Li Shaobai, I didn''t expect that you didn''t even want your face, and you played the trick of framing."


    "Only a fool can fight with you. I don''t need fists to deal with you. I have intelligence suppression. Do you understand? Intelligence quotient. " I looked up at Fang Dao and pretended to be desperate. I cried out, "Oh, Hello, it hurts me so much. Head Deng, come and help me."


    All around the prisoners to see this scene, have cast a look of disdain at me.


    "This 2233 is too shameless, isn''t it?"


    "I''ve never seen such a shameless person asking for help from head Deng."


    "Tut Tut, I''m a counsellor."


    I ignore it, and continue to fall on the ground, pretending to be injured. No matter what face it has, if it still has to face in this place, can it survive? Either beaten into a dog, or forced to... Pick up soap!


    But Fang Dao was so angry that he clenched his fist. If his eyes could kill people, I''m afraid I would have been cut to pieces by him.


    Deng tou''er came to me and quickly lifted me up. He glared at Fang Dao angrily and scolded him on the spot: "2218, who asked you to do it with him? The rest of you can''t move. Otherwise, I''ll inform the leader, and you''ll have to stay for a while longer. "


    At this point, head Deng threw a look at his subordinates and said, "you guys, from now on, you should supervise Fang Dao of 2218. Don''t let him approach Li Shaobai of 2233 any more. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, I will only ask you."


    Soon, six guards surrounded Fangdao and kept him away from me.


    "You''re lucky today." Fang Dao jerked his sleeve, his expression was very subdued, and his tone was mixed with a strong chill.


    "Not yet?" Deng''s head son supports me and stares square way.


    Fang Dao, helpless, gave me a meaningful look and left. Six prison guards quickly followed.


    I secretly laugh, and then continue to pretend to be dead, powerless pull Deng head shoulder, said: "Deng head, I virtual, this square road with me, you can help me more is ah."


    "Where did you get hurt? Shall I take you to the infirmary? " Head Deng ignored my words and began to pay attention to my injury.


    I released my hand and pretended to take a deep breath. "Chief Deng, I don''t have to trouble you. I''m ok. I just got a punch."


    Then, I decided to set up a set of Deng''s words to see how long I would stay here.


    Simply, I said tentatively: "head Deng, it''s not the same thing. This way will not let me go. You should at least protect me? You should also know that I didn''t come in as a prisoner. If something happens, it''s hard to explain. "


    As soon as I took off my words, leader Deng became dignified and seemed to be thinking.


    In silence, Deng said: "I don''t know how long it will take you. But I''ve been ordered to ensure your safety. Based on this situation, if I''m not here, I''ll make people pay more attention to avoid accidents. But you''d better not make trouble with me, do you know? It''s not your privilege. "


    "Then I''d like to thank head Deng for taking care of me. If I go out another day, I''ll have a drink with you." I said.


    Deng head son hand a Yang, on the spot refused, "no, I only do my own, now you free activities."With that, Deng returned to his original position and continued to supervise the condition of the venue.


    I picked a corner to sit down and watched the prisoners play basketball. I found that the prisoners who just gloated at me would look at me from time to time. Their expressions were very unexpected and they were still a little scared.


    At this time, a skinny young man sat down next to me and said, "Hey, hey, you are very powerful. As soon as you come here, you get special care from head Deng. Now, no one else dares to look down on you."


    "Who are you?" I picked my eyebrows.


    The youth grinned, "my name is Ji Gao. I''ve met at four conferences. Don''t you know me?"


    "Ji Gao? Some impression, the pride of the Ji family? Why did you come in? How long have you been in? " I asked a few questions.


    Ji Gao suddenly felt embarrassed. He scratched his head involuntarily and replied: "I''ve been involved in economic crime for a long time. I can tell you that everyone here has no worse background than me, and many of them have no time to live here. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that Fang Dao will not stop. It''s very likely that other people will do it. Please pay attention I''ll take it. "


    "Besides, there''s another person you can''t offend besides Mr. Deng. That''s Mr. Fu. He''s the boss here. Even Mr. Deng has to sell his face."


    "Why do you tell me that?" I turned my face and took a deep look at Ji Gao.


    Ji Gao was even more embarrassed and said, "don''t you have Deng to take care of you? Take care of me by the way? I''m often bullied here, not to mention Fang Dao. He''s eccentric and no one dares to approach him. "


    "Sorry, I can''t help you. I can''t stay here long. If you want to rely on me, you''ve got the wrong person." I stood up and left decisively.


    When it''s dinner time in the evening, Mr. Deng leaves work ahead of time. Other people are protecting me, and sometimes they are lazy. They go outside to smoke. Their defense is very lax.


    I am a person holding a plate, sitting in the corner of the canteen, many people are eyeing.


    "Mr. Deng is not here. Those gentlemen are smoking outside."


    "Mr. Fang can''t deal with him. As long as we help him out, Mr. Fang will certainly look at us with new eyes. In his capacity, we can go out every minute and get along better than before."


    "Yes, we can''t follow Mr. Fu. We can follow Mr. Fang."


    "Go, get him."


    When the words rang out, the four prisoners at my opposite table immediately turned and came.


    One of them, a big man, grabbed my plate and sneered: "boy, is the food good? It''s so much better than ours. From today on, you give me the food and mine to you. In other words, I''ve contracted all your food. "


    "You can put the plate back in ten seconds." I kept the original position, with a spoon in my left hand and chopsticks in my right hand.


    "Well, I''ll give it back to you." At that time, the big man was upset. While several prison guards were away, the canteen was lax, and he put the plate on my face.


    The greasy food caught my face. I put down my left hand holding the spoon, slowly wiped it, and said in a cold voice: "I didn''t want to cause trouble, I just want to spend this time safely, but... Even you little people dare to ride on my head and shit. It seems that I have to use some means."


    "What? Still want to do it? You think you''re Mr. Fang? Who can be abolished? " The big man raised his head and looked down at me with his nostrils in the sky.


    But suddenly, Ji Gao ran over from one side, grabbed the big man''s arm, and advised: "brother tiger, this man is not sensible, so don''t you have the same opinion with him?"


    "Where are you from? Get out of the way. You''re not talking here, you soap collector. " The big man threw his hand and kicked Ji Gao to the ground.


    Ji Gao''s face turned purple with pain, and his thin body couldn''t get up, but he still said, "Li Shaobai, apologize quickly. You can''t offend tiger brother here. Don''t be impulsive."


    ..


    the author''s words: the plot preparation has been completed, and the next chapter begins to force.

 Chapter 513

    This big man, known as tiger brother, couldn''t stand the pride and patted the table with great pride. "Do you hear me? Laozi is a bit famous here. You can''t afford to offend him! "


    "Do you know whose table you are photographing?" I spoke coldly.


    Tiger brother took a look at the label on my clothes, and slapped the table, "2233, Li Shaobai."


    "Li Shaobai, hurry up and don''t offend tiger brother." Ji Gao coughed a few times.


    "Brother tiger? I give you a word, go away With a cold face, I directly raised my hand and stabbed the chopsticks into the back of tiger brother''s hand. I stabbed the whole table together!


    "You Tiger brother immediately took a cool breath and looked unbelievable.


    A few seconds later, brother Hu seemed to be attacked by severe pain, and immediately turned blue with pain. He couldn''t help but scream and scolded: "hands on, kill him for me. Lord Fang will be happy to see him. Even if something happens, he will protect us."


    The three little brothers around came forward to join hands in the siege.


    "Go away, can''t you hear me?" I clenched my five fingers and simply and rudely banged on one of the faces. His teeth and blood spurted out, and his body rotated 360 degrees out of the air. He fell to the ground like a dog biting excrement and fell into a severe coma on the spot.


    The rest of the two little brothers, can not help but burst into a rage, turned back to hold chopsticks, started to stab me to death, mouth swearing.


    "Damn, dare to hurt tiger brother, you are tired of living."


    "I''ll give you a little memory today."


    "I should have taught you a lesson." I pulled out a pair of chopsticks that pierced the back of brother Hu''s hand and threw them out with the flying knife technique I learned in the dark room.


    Two silver lights flashed by. Before the two boys were near the front, their legs were pierced by chopsticks and nailed to the ground. The whole floor was cracked.


    Then, the two little brothers suddenly fell on the ground, unable to fight back. Qi Qi covered his legs and wailed, like killing a pig, all over the canteen.


    At this moment, everyone stared at a pair of chopsticks I threw out and fell into unprecedented shock.


    "Hiss ~ what kind of strange power is this? He not only pierced his leg, but also nailed it to the floor... "


    " don''t talk. This 2233 is not an ordinary person. Let''s not provoke him. "


    "Well, he dares to hurt others, and he is so badly hurt. Do you think the upper authorities will let him go?"


    Not only did many people talk about it, but they even called in the prison guards outside.


    I saw more than a dozen prison guards walking in from the outside. As soon as they saw the scene of the canteen, they took out their batons one after another and ordered all the prisoners to squat down with their heads in their arms. Then three of them came to me in a vicious way.


    At this time, many prisoners squatting in the corner with their heads in their arms cast their eyes and began to talk in a low voice.


    "This Li Shaobai will definitely be beaten."


    "He thought he was Lord Fang? How dare you lay such a heavy hand in such a place. "


    "What a fool. If you want to do it, you have to wait until you take a bath at night, don''t you? No one cared about you at that time. "


    ...


    sure enough, three high-ranking prison guards came to me, and they squatted down to investigate the prisoner''s injury. The other one, regardless of the situation, threw out his baton and hit me on the forehead, and said, "2233, this is not the place for you to cause trouble. Hold your head and squat down for me! The grass mud horse


    "Try again?" I reached out and caught the baton easily.


    He tried to pull out the baton, but he couldn''t get it back. He couldn''t help but scold: "I''m a grass mud horse. What''s the matter? Can you turn the world around here? "


    "I can''t turn the world upside down, because I am the sky!" I snatched the baton and slapped him.


    There was an uproar in the audience!


    He glared at his eyes and covered his face in disbelief


    "You don''t need a reason to fight." I ignored it, picked up the black stick and swung it at his mouth.


    "You He was so scared that his face changed, but he couldn''t avoid it at all. Subconsciously, he wanted to take out the gun.


    However, without waiting for him to finish pulling out his gun, my front teeth in his mouth were smashed by me with a black stick. He was directly swung out and fell to the ground, spitting blood constantly. He was half dead and could not speak.


    Click, click ~


    all the guards took out their guns and pointed them at me quickly.


    "Lay down your arms!"


    "Hold your head and squat down, or we''ll shoot."


    I glanced around and threw away the black stick. Then I looked at Tiger brother. He was sitting on the ground with his hands in his hands, shaking with fear.


    Tiger brother found that I was looking at him, but he did not dare to look directly at me. He quickly lowered his head and did not dare to fart.


    As for the other prisoners, they all looked frightened, as if they were looking at a cruel man.


    "It''s so cruel that even head Liu dares to fight."


    "Head Liu is badly hurt. He can''t even get up. His front teeth are all broken."


    "Li Shaobai is finished this time. What is he? What does he think he is? I dare to say something here. "These words, I listen to the bottom of the ear, the heart does not care, clapped hands, immediately move forward, ready to leave the canteen.


    However, more than a dozen muzzles were facing me. I cried desperately to keep me still.


    When I was angry, I looked at the owners of these guns and said, "you people, not only don''t have good protection, but also leave your duty without permission to be lazy. In the end, I have to do it myself. Don''t you want to do it?"


    "Shut up, you don''t have to talk here. If you move, you''ll shoot!" A prison guard nervously inquired about Liu tou''er whose teeth were broken by me. He couldn''t help shouting.


    I can''t help but turn up my mouth and secretly say that I have already found out the situation here, and I don''t want to worry about so much anymore. I just take another step. "I think leader Deng has explained to you, so if you have the ability, you can shoot."


    With that, I pointed to my forehead and signaled to shoot.


    Unfortunately, no one actually shot.


    After half a minute, the whole audience was shocked.


    "How is that possible? Why not shoot? "


    "What is his origin? Don''t even dare to touch him? "


    "Can he make such a big disturbance here, and finally have nothing to do with it?"


    ...


    I smile again, walk around, come to Ji Gao''s side, stretch out my hand to pull him up, "thank you for your kindness, but your kindness is useless to me, I''m never afraid of being provoked by others, just afraid that others dare not accept the end, so it''s better not to offend me, either inside or outside."


    "I..." Ji Gao stood up in front of him, the whole person wanted to talk and stop.


    I patted Ji Gao on the shoulder, put my hands behind my waist, and walked leisurely again, "come with me, take a bath."


    When he was overjoyed, he yelled, "see? Don''t mess with Mr. Bai. Mr. Bai is not something you can afford! When I see you in the future, I''ll call you master Bai, just like me


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 17600 kings.

 Chapter 514

    "If you see me in the future, you will be called master Bai, just like me!"


    Ji Gao''s cry spread all over the canteen, echoed constantly, and produced echoes.


    All the people looked appalled, no longer dare to act rashly, more dare not sneer, collective shut up.


    After all, there are too many prisoners. There is definitely more than one canteen. Fangdao should eat in other places.


    Taking back my eyes, I don''t look any more. In front of the whole audience, I lead Ji Gao to leave leisurely. If he goes into a deserted place, he will give way automatically.


    When we came to the bath room, Ji Gao and I each occupied a small single room, which was the first person to come. As soon as the prisoners came in behind, they didn''t dare to approach me and separated me intentionally or unintentionally.


    Faintly, there are also many exclamations. It seems that I have made a mess in the canteen. In a short time, it has spread all over the whole number.


    "Did you hear that? Ah Hu, who doesn''t have eyes, dares to provoke 2233. Do you know the result? "


    "How''s it going?"


    "2233 was called a bull. For example, he was even aggressive before. The scene was almost indescribable. Not only a few of ah Hu were beaten to death, but even more than a dozen masters did not dare to shoot at him. It seemed that he had a very big background and no one could move him."


    "What a privilege! Is this to experience life? Is this Li Shaobai a little too arrogant? "


    "Keep your voice down, call Mr. Bai! If people dare to be arrogant, they naturally have the capital to be arrogant. It is said that for this reason, even the leaders have been alarmed, and all the lazy prison guards have been expelled. As for Mr. Bai, it''s like nothing has been settled. Ah Hu, they can only lie in the infirmary for a few weeks and admit their bad luck. "


    "Look at the white master. How leisurely is he? I''m still bathing here. It''s like nothing''s wrong. "


    Standing under the disheveled head, I reached out to wipe my face, picked up a soap and rubbed it on my body. I didn''t put other people''s words in my heart at all.


    But all of a sudden, Ji Gao came to my single room door, showing his head, extremely obscene smile, "Bai Ye, do you want to give you something new? Just now there are several, want to deliver to the door


    "What do you mean?" I turned my head and didn''t understand.


    Ji gaoshun put the wet hair, looked at the soap in my hand, very dirty said: "is... Pick up soap."


    "No, you can play by yourself if you like. I don''t want to." I was stunned at that time, and then directly refused to think about all goose bumps, strange nausea.


    As a result, Ji Gao thought I was being reserved and said, "don''t be embarrassed, master Bai. Who isn''t solving this problem here?"


    "No!" I said, biting my teeth.


    "Then... I''ll enjoy myself." Ji Gao was very excited.


    I quickly waved, Ji Gao just disappeared in my field of vision.


    However, in less than half a minute, I heard rapid voices coming from the bathroom...


    most importantly, no one came in to take care of it, as if it was allowed by default.


    Ji Gao, in particular, even patted people''s buttocks and kept laughing, "hahaha, I didn''t expect Ji Gao to have today. Hum, you used to bully me, now it''s my turn!"


    Then came the flattering words of several male prisoners.


    "Boss Gao, take it easy, take it easy.."


    "we were wrong before. Boss Gao and master Bai have different status."


    "You have a large number of adults. We are all your people in the future. You can do whatever you want. As long as something goes wrong, we are very grateful for your help."


    "With Bai Ye making such a fuss, he is absolutely equal to Fu ye and Fang Ye."


    ..


    when I heard these sounds, I quickly took a bath and scolded that it was disgusting.


    At the same time, I also deeply realize that there is no so-called morality in this place, only cold-blooded and cruel, who means hard is the boss!


    After taking a bath, I didn''t even go to the platoon. I went back to my room to have a rest, and no one dared to take charge of me. All I could do was stare.


    Until late at night, leader Deng appeared outside my door, unlocked and came in. He said with a straight face, "Li Shaobai, my leader has been ordered not to pursue this matter, but I repeat, don''t think it''s your privilege, and it''s better not to make it difficult for me."


    "Mr. Deng, I didn''t want to make trouble, but someone wanted to make trouble for me, and your people are lazy. Tell me what to do?" I sat up and leaned against the wall.


    Deng tou''er took a deep breath as if he was calming down. Then he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed it to me. Suddenly, he said painstakingly, "I know you''re not small. I dare not take care of you, but I''m too small to hold your Buddha. Can''t you stop?"


    "Well, I promise you, but you have to promise me one condition. It''s very simple. I''ll go to bed whenever I want. Other people do exercises and so on. I don''t have to go with them. I can do whatever I want. How about that?" I said."No, basically has the final say, but I must not engage in privileges. Even Mr. Fu, who has been released on bail for a while, is not treated like you. " Head Deng shook his head decisively and rejected it.


    "Forget it. Anyway, Fang Dao has a grudge against me. He may play some tricks. If something happens, don''t rely on me." I picked up the cigarette from Deng and handed it back again.


    Deng looked at the cigarette and frowned tightly. He didn''t take it back for half a minute.


    I picked my eyebrows and asked, "what? Didn''t you think about it? Anyway, I can''t stay long. What are you struggling with? "


    "All right, but don''t make it difficult for me to do it again, because you made such a scene that I was almost blamed, you know?" Head Deng pushed the cigarette back.


    "Come on." I immediately laughed, decisively unpacked the cigarette, asked Deng for a lighter, and began to smoke.


    Head Deng bit his teeth and could only tell me a few more words before he turned and left.


    The next day, there were bursts of radio outside, and the prisoners went out to exercise together.


    I got up from bed, stretched and walked out of the room.


    Soon, a wonderful scene appeared.


    In such a big playground, all the prisoners do exercises, even Fangdao has to.


    However, I was wearing a slipper with a cigarette in my mouth. My hair was in a mess, and I was followed by six prison guards. As a leader, I watched with great interest on the side of the playground.


    All the prisoners cast their eyes one after another, and a strong envy rose in an instant.


    "This... I''ve never seen anyone who dares to smoke openly in front of these masters, and doesn''t have to go to class. It''s more powerful than master Fu!"


    "I didn''t even shave my hair..."


    "boss Gao, why don''t you say something nice in front of Mr. Bai and accept us as younger brothers?"


    Ji raised his chest and looked very proud. He gave me a thumbs up and constantly claimed that I was Bai Ye, which immediately attracted many people to become my younger brother.


    I put out a line of sight with a smile and looked at Fang Dao, who was doing stretching exercise. His hands and feet were stiff for a moment, but he had to continue to do it. His face was completely black. It seemed that doing exercises in front of me was a very embarrassing thing.

 Chapter 515

    However, despite Fang Dao''s unhappiness, he can only continue to exercise. He has no such privilege as me.


    After all, he''s a prisoner and I''m in temporary custody.


    With a leisurely smile, I sat on the stone bench beside the playground, and the six guards stood behind me like bodyguards, motionless.


    At that time, the whole playground became more and more restless. Many figures wanted to kneel down and lick me as a Buddha.


    Deng looked at me from a distance, quite helpless, but he could only put on a serious face and maintain order, so that the scene was quiet again.


    Five minutes later, the morning exercise is over and the short activity time is coming.


    I Dangle my legs and bask in the sun with a cigarette in my mouth. Ji Gao comes over with a proud face, bows slightly, raises his hand and points to a dozen people nearby, saying: "Bai Ye, these people want to talk to you? Or... Take them? "


    I shrugged my shoulders and replied, "it''s your people, not mine. It''s you who want to cultivate power, not me. Anyway, I can''t stay for long, and I can''t guarantee you for long. You can make your own way."


    "I see." Ji gaodun looked happy and nodded to the dozen people from afar. They looked at each other with excitement, just like chickens and dogs ascending to heaven.


    I felt my stomach, and I was so hungry that I didn''t want to talk to Ji gaoduo. In everyone''s eyes, I entered the canteen ahead of time.


    When I was eating slowly, people came in one after another, but they didn''t dare to talk nonsense like before. They all sat far away with their plates. As a result, there were empty seats within five meters.


    Even Ji Gao doesn''t allow the younger brother who just received me to get close to my range, but he sits opposite me, looking more and more proud, with a faint sense of pretending to be powerful.


    I drank porridge one by one, but I didn''t take it to heart. After all, Ji Gao reminded me of his kindness once before. Just for his kindness, if you want to borrow me to show off your power, you can show off your power. It''s also a way for him. At least I can get a lot of younger brothers before I leave, so I can protect myself from being bullied in the future.


    The most important thing is that I promised Deng to stop making trouble and make it difficult for him.


    But at this time, a prisoner ran from the outside in a hurry, full of surprise, and immediately said to the people around him, which made them stare one by one, seemingly very shocked.


    I am a little curious, can not help but pick eyebrows, "to ask, what happened."


    "Yes." Ji Gao immediately left the table and went to ask.


    As a result, when Ji Gao came back, his face was not good-looking. He sat down and said: "Mr. Bai, Mr. Fu has come back after his bail. He is cruel and ruthless. You are absolutely not allowed to have more power than him. Maybe he will join hands with Fang Dao to deal with you..."


    "he''s smart, but he''s just a prison boss How can you move me? " I light a smile, secret way originally is the boss here to come back.


    However, Ji Gao seems to be quite afraid of Fu ye, who is better than tiger brother yesterday. He was in a hurry at that time. "Bai Ye, you can''t provoke Fu ye here. I think you might as well take the initiative to show your kindness? After all, you''re only here for a few days. The most important thing is that you can make a relationship for me... "


    " you''re not only smart, but also cunning. Do you want to take me as a gun? " I took a deep look at Ji Gao.


    When Ji gaodun bowed his head, he didn''t dare to look directly at me. His face turned white instantly and he kept rubbing his hands. It seemed that he was really right.


    I put down the spoon, picked up the paper towel on the table, slowly wiped my mouth, and said: "I owe you a kindness, which has been paid back. What happens after that is your personal, but no matter what, I''m not afraid of anyone, and I don''t need to show my kindness to anyone."


    "But... Master Fu is not a simple man. Many people have been killed by him secretly. Master Bai, after all, you have to stay for some time. You are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case." Ji Gao opens his mouth in a hurry. His eyes are twinkling. He seems to want me to do as he says.


    And speaking of this, Ji Gao also covered half of his mouth and said in a soft voice: "Bai Ye, you don''t know. As soon as Fu Ye comes back, those who don''t like you start to clamor again. He also said that you will be arrogant for a long time. Fu ye will certainly clean you up. By this alone, you have to find your face."


    "The most important thing is that Fang Dao won''t give up. Mr. Bai, think twice. If you show kindness first, it means that Fang Dao is completely defeated. With your current privileges, as long as you show kindness, Mr. Fu won''t help Fang Dao."


    ...


    I stare at Ji Gao, his face full of anxiety.


    But in my colder eyes, Ji Gao stifles his stomach and never dare to speak again.


    "I''m not interested in your business, or that sentence, I don''t provoke others, but others don''t provoke me, you are no exception, I can make you ascend to heaven, also can beat you back to the original shape." I speak in a cold voice, and I don''t want to pay attention to Ji Gao any more. I get up, pull my clothes and get ready to leave.


    Ji Gao has no choice but to stop talking.


    I ignored him and took a step forward to leave him behind.


    Just at this juncture, a group of people came into the front door of the canteen. There were more than 20 people, all around a middle-aged fat man with a body cyst in the middle, just like the stars."Mr. Fu, you''ve just come back. You''ll sit down later, and we''ll go and make dinner for you."


    "Master Fu, I wonder if you have heard of it? The new Li Shaobai is very arrogant. "


    This fat man, known as Mr. Fu, walked straight into the dining hall without saying anything.


    I was supercilious, ignored the existence of master Fu, and walked face to face decisively.


    Fu Ye slightly picks eyebrows, "is that him?"


    The younger brothers nodded together, and even one of them grabbed my sleeve and refused to let me go. They scolded: "don''t say hello when you see Mr. Fu? Who are you? "


    I stopped pace, slowly side face, just a look, then scared this little brother subconsciously let go, goose bumps all over.


    I looked back. Just as I was about to leave completely, master Fu made a speech. He took the initiative and said, "brother Bai, it''s really extraordinary to see you today. It''s a pity that my place is too small, but it''s a bit shabby."


    I didn''t even want to talk back, so I walked away.


    Fu ye said: "wait a minute."


    I still ignore it and go on.


    A group of younger brothers were in a hurry and immediately stood in front of me, shouting together.


    "Mr. Fu asked you to wait. Are you deaf?"


    "Can''t understand people?"


    "It''s shameless. Master Fu wants to deal with you. It''s a matter of minutes. You''re so arrogant."


    Originally, I thought that master Fu would allow his younger brother to be presumptuous. Unexpectedly, he stepped forward in front of all the people in the canteen and immediately scolded: "shut up, you are my white brother. Will you say something good?"


    At this moment, the whole audience was shocked. No one could expect that master Fu would take the initiative to show his kindness to this extent.


    Even I was a little bit surprised. I thought that if I had nothing to do, I would either cheat or steal. This man surnamed Fu would not have anything to ask me, would he?


    Sure enough, master Fu changed the subject and said with a smile, "brother Bai, you must know who I am. I have a deal to cooperate with you. I don''t know what you mean."


    "Deal? Sorry, I''m not interested. " I should be a very impatient heart.


    Mr. Fu put his hand in my chest and said with a smile, "you will be interested. This deal... Has something to do with Tiejiang and your future, Prince Li."

 Chapter 516

    Is it related to Tiejiang? More about my future?


    The key is that Mr. Fu actually called me Prince Li. These three words were used so hard that few people understood the real meaning of the title.


    But I couldn''t understand his meaning, and I didn''t want to talk nonsense. I said, "if you have something to say, please say it."


    As a result, Mr. Fu also came to show off his mystery. With a meaningful smile, he replied, "an hour later, come to my room, the same floor as you, room 13. I''ll wait for you."


    With that, Mr. Fu patted me on the shoulder and walked into the canteen.


    I don''t see more, turn around and leave calmly.


    When I got back to my room, I was smoking and Pondering over the origin of master Fu. He not only knew tie Jiang, but also called me Prince Li. He also lived on the top floor, just like me and Fang Dao.


    After two days of exploration, the top floor is occupied by three of us, and there is no one else, which means that the identity of master Fu is certainly not low.


    But I can''t find out who he is. I don''t even know his full name, let alone hear of a big man with the surname of Fu.


    At this time, head Deng suddenly knocked on the door outside, and then directly came in. The whole person was full of joy and said with a smile: "Li Shaobai, you really keep your promise, it''s not difficult for me to do it, there''s no conflict with master Fu, it''s very good, just keep it like this."


    "Do you know the identity of this Fu ye?" I can''t stand curiosity.


    Head Deng tut said, "I don''t know what his identity is. It''s highly confidential, just like you."


    "And why did he come in? What''s your real name? " I asked again, and I read the word "high secret" in my mind uncontrollably.


    "According to his information, his name is Fu Xiao. As for whether his real name is real or not, only the leader who arranged him here can make it clear, because like you, he has no charge and is also detained... And he has been detained for ten years, and only once a year can he have the opportunity to go out." Deng said.


    I laughed, "so that''s it. Thank you, Mr. Deng. I''m just curious."


    Deng took out two packs of cigarettes from his pocket and stuffed them into my hand. He didn''t give me a look. He said with a smile, "come on, you won''t make it difficult for me to do it, and I won''t make you uncomfortable. Take the cigarettes and smoke them well. If you don''t have them, tell me."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do what Li Shaobai says." I took two packs of cigarettes, and suddenly I was a little lucky. If I didn''t make a mess in the canteen, I would never get such good treatment.


    After Deng left, I calculated the time and decided to meet Fu Xiao for a while to see what tricks he was playing.


    However, Fu Xiaoshi was beyond my expectation. Not only was his identity highly confidential, but he even knew so many things not long after he was released on bail.


    Tiejiang, Li family, my identity, he knows it all.


    Thinking for a long time, the time was just right, so I got out of bed, put on my shoes, and walked towards Fu Xiao''s room.


    As soon as I went out, the six C.O.S followed me closely. They would follow me wherever I went.


    At the door of Fu Xiao''s room, he was sitting by the bed with a cigarette in his right hand. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time.


    "Brothers, I need to have a private chat with Li Shaobai for a few minutes." Fu Xiao got up and went to the door.


    The six guards looked at each other and nodded to each other. They were sent away by Fu Xiao!


    I can''t get over it. In secret, Fu Xiao''s face is so big that he can''t even get rid of me. He just takes care of it.


    Fu Xiaola opened the door and grinned. I found that his door was unlocked!


    Fu Xiao disagreed and said with a smile, "come in and sit down, Prince Li."


    "Mr. Fu, if you have anything to say, just say it." I nodded, went into Fu Xiao''s room and sat by his bed.


    Fu Xiao kept smiling and sat next to me, "Prince Li, I just went out and received a lot of news. You are the most eye-catching person, but you have to walk away because you are calculated to come in. Do you dare to guarantee that Tiejiang will be able to successfully break through the gate of heaven within the time limit?"


    "How do you know that I was calculated?" I asked, frowning.


    Fu Xiao raised his hand, patted me on the shoulder, "Prince Li committed himself here, in addition to being calculated, what can you do to let you in?"


    "How do you know that I''m here for a walk?" I asked again.


    Fu Xiao moved his hand away and put it on his leg. "Even if Prince Li is calculated, where can you be trapped? It''s not a walk. What is it? "


    I narrowed my eyes, secretly said that Fu Xiao was so powerful that he could make a complete guess with his own guess!


    Simply, I said, "now that you know, let''s talk about your deal."


    "My deal is very simple. I''ll lend you an item in exchange for a promise from the prince of the Li family." Fu Xiao said with a smile.


    Lend me an item and give me a promise?


    I laughed at that time. I didn''t believe it. What can I do for a promise?However, Fu Xiao seemed to see that I didn''t believe it. He turned over, took the pillow over, pulled the chain, took out a mobile phone from it, put it directly in my palm and said, "Prince Li, do you believe it? You can''t get in touch with the outside world in prison. You must need it very much, right? I can lend it to you, but promise me a promise. "


    "Why are you so sure that I will promise?" I suddenly felt a thrill, secret way this Fu Xiaoshi in too amazing, even what I need most clearly.


    However, Fu Xiao was smiling from beginning to end, as if everything was under control. Holding his hands in front of his chest, he replied, "only Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng are left in Tiejiang. Facing the dual pressure of Li Qinghao and Tianmen Fang Ruolan, if you don''t point at your back, you may not be able to annex Tianmen within the time limit, and Li Qinghao will do his best in your absence Do you think you will agree to this


    I took a deep breath secretly, staring at the mobile phone in my palm, thinking that Fu Xiao could really use a mobile phone in exchange for my promise, which is extraordinary.


    Moreover, after this brief dialogue, I found that I had made a great change in Fu Xiao. He is not simple, and he certainly has a big future!


    After a long silence, I turned my face and gazed at Fu Xiao deeply. He was grinning. He was so fat that he looked harmless.


    But the more so, the more frightened I was, and I couldn''t help asking, "how do I know if you''re asking too much?"


    Fu Xiao said, "it''s too much. It''s really too much. But compared with tie Jiang and the crown prince, I don''t think my requirements are much?"


    "Without the crown prince, how can you fight with Fang Dao? How to marry your beloved Chu Yuyan? How can we fulfill Li Qingcheng''s wish? "


    "In fact, my request is that you promise me that when you become the prince of the Li family or the head of the Li family, you will be able to take me out of here completely."


    "Prince Li, I know you very well. I''m not only growing very fast, but also a man who keeps his promise."


    When all the four short sentences came into my ears, I was shocked, and the whole person couldn''t believe it.


    Fu Xiao... Actually knows my father''s wish?!


    Who is Fu Xiao?


    Shocked, I asked, "how do you know?"


    "I spent an hour waiting for you, I guess." Fu Xiao gave a deep smile.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 17800 kings.

 Chapter 517

    With a smile, Fu Xiao slowly got up, went to the door, turned his back to me and said, "of course, you can not admit it, and I will not say it. This is the minimum integrity of the cooperation between the two sides."


    "Why don''t you look for Fang Dao?" I gazed at Fu Xiao''s back, more and more frightened. He confirmed that I would promise that no matter what he guessed or knew, he should never despise it.


    However, this is tantamount to threatening me. If I don''t agree, Fu Xiao may not say it.


    He not only pinched the point where I need to connect with the outside world, but also pinched the point where my father has another layer of identity.


    "Fangdao? It''s impossible for him to cooperate with me. If he cooperates with people like him, he will always suffer losses. Only you can help me. " Fu Xiao grabs the iron fence and suddenly turns back.


    The innocent fat face of human and animal, the body shape of cyst, and the slightly white cuntou left a very deep impression in my mind at this moment. Fu Xiao''s mind is really powerful.


    So, I stood up and asked seriously, "I can promise you about this, but you have to tell me who you are. You are detained here like me, and there is no charge. It has been ten years. I think it is related to CNOOC?"


    Fu Xiaola opened the door and said, "now you don''t have the ability to take me away, so I''d better wait for the day when you really have the ability to tell you in person. You don''t have to worry, and you don''t have to come to me, because I will go to you to fulfill this promise."


    Speaking of this, Fu Xiao stretched out his hand and made a gesture of please, "now, please leave me, Prince Li. In the days to come, no one here will dare to embarrass you again."


    I took a deep look at Fu Xiao. I couldn''t see him through more and more. I knew that if I asked him again, there would be no result. He deliberately didn''t tell me. I simply put my mobile phone into my trouser pocket and walked out of the prison.


    Back in my cell, there are still people stationed outside. Although I have the privilege, I can''t use my mobile phone so blatantly. If this matter is spread, it will be too difficult for Mr. Deng, because mobile phones are absolutely not allowed to exist.


    In the afternoon, the prisoners went out to weed the hills around the prison.


    I''m sitting under a tree. Fu Xiao comes here on his own initiative. He talks with me and gives me cigarettes.


    I want to test the set of Fu Xiao a few words, the result Leng is not successful.


    But all the people who thought Fu Xiao was going to do me were stupid!


    Prisoners with weeding tools, from time to time in the direction of Fu Xiao and I cast a line of sight, look can not hide the shock.


    "Master Fu, what''s the matter? Why are you so good with this Li Shaobai? "


    "I thought that master Fu would have a conflict with Li Shaobai, but I didn''t expect it to develop like this!"


    "I heard Mr. Fu call him Prince Li before. Is Li Shaobai the prince of any place?"


    "It must be so. Li Shaobai is absolutely terrible. Even master Fu has to look at his face. Well, I guess there must be no mistake. Li Shaobai must be a dandy Prince somewhere."


    "Let NIMA go, what''s his name Li Shaobai? It''s Mr. Bai


    "Here, you can''t offend master Fu, master Fang, or master Bai!"


    ..


    when I saw this scene, I turned my face and asked Fu Xiao, "master Fu, you don''t care what these people say about me? Where else is your face? "


    "There''s nothing to deal with. Anyway, you can''t stay long. We''re trading again. Let others say what they want." Fu Xiao was holding a cigarette and smiling.


    At this time, Ji Gao came over in the distance, his expression could not hide his joy, and immediately sent a cigarette, "master Fu, master Bai, smoke."


    "Your people?" Asked Fu Xiao.


    Jiggarton''s face froze and looked at me bitterly.


    I said, "sort of."


    "All right." Fu Xiao nodded.


    Ji Gao was so excited that he looked very flattering. He wanted to kneel down and lick his toes for Fu Xiao and me. He was flattering us.


    However, this kind of flattery, fall in the eyes of others, but has become extreme envy.


    "You see, Ji Gao is going to be promoted to heaven!"


    "How lucky is this boy to follow Mr. Bai and be appreciated by Mr. Fu?"


    "Why can''t we do this? It''s estimated that we''ll have to go around to see this season''s height in the future. "


    Ji Gao couldn''t stand the pride. He turned back and yelled, "what are you looking at? All work for me


    This words, no one dare to voice retort, all trembling head weeding.


    Even more, after Ji Gao left me and Fu Xiao, he also acted as the on-site commander, constantly ordering the prisoners to do things. It seemed that he had written four words on his face, showing off his power!


    "What for? Lazy, isn''t it? Are all the policemen you are on the scene empty? "


    "When you are master Fu and master Bai, you are both transparent?"


    Only, Ji Gao dare not go to order Fang Dao, dare not approach his range even more.Fang Dao bent over, wore gloves, and cut grass with a sickle. He was supervised by the prison guard behind him. He looked at me from time to time, and his face was very ugly. It seemed that he had been losing face since I came in. Every time he was doing things, and I was enjoying the cool, which made him very depressed.


    I stood up and gave Fu Xiao a wink. "Mr. Fu, do me a favor. I''ll go to the toilet."


    "You guys, take your white master to the toilet." Fu Xiaoli knew, waved his hand and called more than a dozen younger brothers to come.


    I resolutely through the crowd, no one dares to care where I go, the six guards in order to maintain the scene, there is no time for me.


    When I came to the side of the mountain, I was surrounded by iron nets, and outside was the mountain road with very few traffic.


    I turned around and asked all Fu''s people to turn around and block the sight behind.


    Then I took out the cell phone in my trouser pocket, and there was a signal on the screen.


    I grabbed my cell phone and didn''t rush to type it out. Instead, I thought about who I should call. I thought that Shao Wentian and others'' phone calls were definitely monitored. Li Qinghao knew that they might be able to defend them. It''s better to call someone who wasn''t monitored.


    "Fortunately, I have a good memory." I raised the corner of my mouth and called Yu Qin decisively, saying that it must be safe.


    However, after a long time in a daze, no one answered.


    I held back my impatience and continued to fight.


    As a result, after several minutes, when Yu Qin answered the phone, there came a woman''s complaint, "who? It''s a wet blanket to keep calling. "


    Yu Qin was not happy immediately. He yelled at the phone, "who the hell? Is it a small employee in the company? Do you know I''m busy now? Can you afford to delay me? "


    "It''s me." I gave a dry cough.


    "Who the hell knows who you are? You can make a wool. I''ll make a grass mud horse. I''ll investigate you again and kill you every minute. " Yu Qin didn''t hear it. He was scolding again. His mouth was full of swearing.


    I repeat, "it''s me. I''m not satisfied with that."

 Chapter 518

    As soon as I took off my words, Yu Qin finally heard it. At that time, there was no sound, and there were bursts of urgent sound of getting out of bed and getting dressed.


    Even the woman beside Yu Qin couldn''t help complaining, "look, you''re in a hurry. What''s so important? Are you still the one I know? "


    "You know what! I''ll go to the balcony. Don''t come here. " Yu Qin scolded.


    Soon, the voice of a woman can no longer be heard on the phone.


    Yu Qin took a deep breath and said, "young master, I didn''t recognize you. After all, I haven''t seen this number before. Don''t worry about it with me? I was just in the mood when I was suddenly interrupted by the phone. Unexpectedly, young master, I... "


    I almost couldn''t help laughing. I''m afraid that Yu Qin is so afraid of me.


    As the saying goes, those who don''t know are not guilty. I''m too lazy to worry about it, so I said, "well, now I guess you''re not around Ning Xing. I''ll tell you something."


    "Thank you, young master. I don''t know what you want Xiaoyu to do?" Yu Qin relaxed the atmosphere, but facing me, I still have a lingering fear, dare not be too casual.


    I looked back at the situation in Yanshan. Time was too limited. I didn''t want to talk to Yu Qin. I told her to tell Ning Xing that she couldn''t use her mobile phone to contact me in the future. I had to make an oral statement. Finally, I asked Yu Qin to tell me that I had better send a text message instead of a phone call. If I want to call, I will call her in person .


    Yu Qin didn''t understand me and asked why.


    I didn''t tell him the reason, but stressed: "you don''t need to ask why, I don''t have time to explain to you, and soon you will understand. To do so, Ning Xing knows what I think. If you do it to my satisfaction, it will be a real chance to get ahead. What is a small shareholder CEO of a listed company?"


    "Yes, young master is right! But young master, you were taken away for investigation? How can I make a phone call? Where are you? " Yu Qin began to ask again. All day long, he was full of questions.


    I said two words impatiently, "prison!"


    "What?! When can the prison call? Young master, how can it be? " Yu Qin was shocked and almost suffocated.


    "In my eyes, there is no impossibility." I don''t say more, hang up the phone decisively, turn around and walk back.


    As a result, before I got to Fu Xiao''s position, leader Deng stood in front of me and took me away directly. On the way down the mountain, he said, "there are people coming from the top. Although I don''t know what tricks you and the people above are playing in terms of my position, I still have to do what I should do. In a word, don''t make it difficult for me to do it."


    "Is there someone up there? How long do I have to go? " I couldn''t help feeling happy.


    Deng said: "how can I know so much? To put it bluntly, I''m a jailer. Anyway, I guess, from examination and approval to trial, and then to report the results, and then to examine and approve and delegate to lower levels for notification. Now I''m at the stage of trial. You have to stay for more than half a month, or even longer, at least. "


    mobile phone is more than half a month... I can''t get up instantly, and I can hardly make complaints about the trouble. Fortunately, Fu Xiao borrowed my mobile phone, otherwise the trouble was really big.


    When I came to the interrogation room, it was empty. Leader Deng took me in as usual. Then he locked my hands on the chair and told me, "Li Shaobai, the person who will come later is a big man and has many duties. Anyway, I still advise you to take it easy. This is my good intention to wake you up."


    "Come on." I nodded.


    Deng clapped his hands, closed the door and left.


    I sit alone in the whole interrogation room, surrounded by walls. It''s boring. It''s troublesome to scold people secretly. No wonder so many people don''t do anything and so many unjust, false and wrong cases can''t be solved. How much time does it waste for the common people to go through this process?


    But at this time, the door of the interrogation room was suddenly pushed open, and a familiar figure came in, with a grim smile on the corner of his mouth, holding several documents in his hand, dressed in formal clothes, with a straight body, one of his arms hanging in plaster on his chest, which was... Wanyanshan!


    Wan Yanshan closed the door with his heel, holding the document in one hand and grinning at me. Then he smashed the document on the table, pointed to his broken hand and said with a smile, "Li Shaobai, do you remember my arm?"


    "Remember, I broke it. What do you want?" I don''t panic.


    Wan Yanshan gave a wild smile and showed his face that he was about to avenge himself. He said, "today''s opportunity for trial is not easy for me to get. Even if I maim you today, no one outside knows!"


    "Revenge for the public?" I picked my eyebrows.


    Wan Yanshan took out a finger tiger from his trouser pocket, and then put it on his five fingers. He stood in front of me and looked down at me. "It''s revenge. The so-called interrogation is just going through the process, which is not the key at all, and it''s not the first time. As long as I seize any opportunity, I will punish you severely in the future! I want you to regret that you have offended me. "


    I moved my hands, locked to death.Wan Yanshan saw this, and his grimace deepened. He was so excited that he was shaking all over, "ha ha ha, can''t move? What about Li''s parents and sun? What about the future prince? Don''t you want to get my fist? Even if you come out later, you can''t open your eyes to me. After all, I''m a person in the body! "


    I raised my head and was very upset. I didn''t expect that Wan Yanshan would take advantage of the opportunity of interrogation to avenge me, and even take advantage of the fact that my hands were locked on the fixed chair to avenge me.


    "What are you looking at?" Wan Yanshan glared at me, pointed at the tiger with a single fist, and swung it on my face.


    Touch the moment, came a strong sense of pain, mouth bleeding on the spot.


    "Damn, it''s tough." Wan Yanshan twisted his fist and looked very proud.


    I vomited out the blood and said coldly: "wanyanshan, originally I have let you go, but today it''s not over."


    "It''s not over! I''m calling you endless! " Wanyanshan backhand is a punch.


    I was hit on both sides of the face began to swell, pain to death, desperately trying to find a way to save.


    But all of a sudden, I found that my legs were unlocked and I could move independently, but wan Yanshan was standing on the side of the chair and I couldn''t kick him at all.


    So, I deliberately provocative, said: "I waste your hand, you have the ability to waste my legs, otherwise don''t show off in front of me."


    Wanyanshan did not speak at that time.


    I probably know something about Wan Yanshan. This guy is absolutely not excited, so I said: "how? afraid to? No guts? What else can you do besides playing tricks like you


    "In my young master''s eyes, you are a scum."


    "Slag is not qualified to be arrogant. I have a hundred ways to deal with you."


    "What did you say?" Wanyanshan a listen, the whole person hysterical up, completely angry, can''t help but move the pace, stood in my most positive.


    "I said, there are a hundred ways to deal with you, there are a hundred ways, you are a dreg." I squinted and aimed at the opportunity. I was bound to take a move to defeat the enemy. In an instant, I raised my toes and kicked wanyanshan''s crotch.

 Chapter 519

    With a crack, the toes are poking at the point.


    Wanyanshan didn''t make a move yet. His eyes suddenly protruded, showing a dead fish shape. His face turned white immediately, and his eggs broke on the spot.


    "Ah


    A very sad scream came from Wanyan pass. He covered his crotch pants uncontrollably and began to ooze blood. He knocked his back on the table and pushed the whole table back. He fell to the ground and couldn''t help roaring and crying. His tears flowed down like killing a pig.


    "Ah


    "Damn Li Shaobai! How can you do that


    "Ah, it''s killing me, I can''t feel it, I can''t feel it! Ah ~ ~ "


    I folded my legs and said with a sneer," I told you, it''s very easy to deal with you. "


    "You Wan Yanshan was humiliated to the extreme, but he couldn''t get up. The unprecedented pain made him feel as if he had gone to the gate of hell. The screams, together with his subordinates, were brought in.


    When the three subordinates came in, they couldn''t help looking at each other as soon as they saw the situation in the interrogation room. As they helped wanyanshan up, they were scared to stare at each other.


    I said: "go back to report to MCA, and tell him that wanyanshan will take revenge for himself, and I will punish him."


    Wan Yanshan was almost in a coma with pain. He couldn''t speak at all. Three of his subordinates were angry and scolded one after another.


    "What are you? Who do you think you are? Can you call Ma Guan anything you like? "


    "You''re finished. Even major general Wanyan dares to hurt you. When we go back to report, we will increase your charges."


    "This time, you don''t want to get out of here."


    I don''t think so. I didn''t even blink my eyes. "Then get out of here."


    Three subordinates flew into a rage and jointly carried wanyanshan away. Before leaving, they also put a few cruel words, which were bound to kill me.


    Soon, when Deng received the news, he hurried in from the door. The whole person was shocked and said, "Li Shaobai, what are you doing? Do you know who you just hurt? It''s Wanyan mountain. It''s Wanyan major general with many duties! "


    "Yes, so what? Why don''t you let me go? Even if the other party goes back to report and deal with me, it''s not now. " I don''t take wanyanshan seriously. He asked for it. My foot is lighter than song Shaocheng''s. There is still a chance for treatment.


    Chief Deng has no choice. After all, he is not qualified to intervene in this matter. He can only unlock my lock and take me away from the interrogation room.


    Just outside, the prisoners who went up to the mountain to weed just came back. One by one, they were surprised to see the color on my face.


    "How did master Bai get hurt?"


    "Just now, leader Deng took master Bai away. It seems that he was going to be interrogated. Did the people inside do it?"


    "It seems that Bai Ye is not so powerful... Someone can deal with him."


    Fang Dao stood beside the crowd and sneered at me from a distance, his eyes full of irony.


    Even Fu Xiao picked his eyebrows, which seemed very strange.


    I don''t want to explain. I''m too lazy to explain. I''m going to leave.


    But at this time, several figures burst out of the medical room not far away, carrying a stretcher. Wanyanshan was lying on it, his pants were stained with blood, and his roar spread all over the open space...


    "damn Li Shaobai!"


    "I''m not with you. I''m a major general, major general! How dare you cut off my descendants


    "Li Shaobai, ah ah ~ ~"


    scolding, wanyanshan finally fainted.


    At the same time, the prisoners in line after line were dumb.


    I don''t know who was the first to say, "what did he say he was? Less... Major general! "


    Then, with a whoosh, the whole audience was boiling and fell into an unprecedented shock. Everyone''s eyes on me contained incomparable awe.


    "No children, no grandchildren!"


    "Major general..."


    "white Lord... White Lord, who is he?"


    At this moment, Fang Dao''s original irony turned into irony, as if he had been slapped by himself, and his face turned black.


    As for Fu Xiao, his eyes were full of strange looks, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    As soon as Deng saw that the situation was not right, he quickly stopped and forced the disorder down. He said, "shut up, you all. It''s not what you think. This man is not a major general. It''s impossible for a prisoner to fight with a major general. You think it''s wrong."


    However, Deng''s words are full of the meaning of covering up the truth, and all of them can be seen at the scene.


    "Chief Deng, do you really think we are stupid?"


    "Tut Tut, chief Deng is afraid that things will spread out and the influence will not be good."


    "Come on, I wish I knew it from the bottom of my heart. No one would believe it if I told you about it anyway."


    In the face of these words, I ignore, directly wipe the mouth, natural and unrestrained turn away.Back in the cell, I secretly took out my cell phone to test the signal, but there was no signal inside.


    How come there''s no signal? Isn''t the cell phone useless? I asked Yu Qin to tell Ning Xing verbally. I just wanted Ning Xing to tell me the recent situation of Tiejiang in this way, so that I could manipulate it behind my back, so as not to be noticed by Li Qinghao. Only in this way can I be surprised.


    So I went to Fu Xiao''s cell again and asked him where there was a signal.


    Fu Xiao didn''t rush to answer. Instead, he pinched his chin and looked at me with great interest. He said, "Prince Li, I''m so overbearing. I''m sure I''m right. Fang Dao is very arrogant even though he is very deep in the city. You''re different. You''re cruel and decisive. You can not only tolerate it, but also grow up very quickly. In contrast, I think Fang Dao is not as good as you You''ve got it. "


    "Mr. Fu, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t play it off." I said.


    But Fu Xiao shook his head and replied, "I''m not selling. I''m just telling the truth. I''m just thinking, will you turn around and deal with me one day? After all, I know so much about you, nameless son? Ha ha...


    "if you don''t come to me, I won''t deal with you." I light mouth.


    Fu Xiao cocked up his mouth with deep meaning and said with a smile: "what Prince Li means is to imply that I take care of my mouth? Don''t worry, I''m still very committed. If I promise, I won''t go back on my promise, but only if you can take me out. "


    "Since you want me to take you out, you must at least tell me something? How can I plan if you don''t say anything? " I began to talk again, thinking that Fu Xiao was hiding too deeply. I still don''t know why he came in.


    Fu Xiao, with a smile on his face, looked at me gradually, as if he could see me through. He said, "Prince Li, I can only tell you a little so that you can plan in the future. That is, all China shipping will not allow me to come out, just because they are... Afraid of me."


    "If I can go out one day, I''ll be very grateful."


    I took a deep breath, forced myself to resist the shock, and asked, "do you mean to make me the enemy of the whole China Sea? Have you been setting up a condom? "


    "I''m sorry, Prince Li. You''re my only chance. The point is not my mobile phone, but I know who you are." Fu Xiaogong arched his hand, which was still harmless to human and animals.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the crown of 18000 kings.

 Chapter 520

    Pit, just a cell phone, virtually let me sink deeper and deeper, properly pit.


    Fu Xiao is so big that he is not allowed to come out from the whole China Sea. If I want to help him, I must be the enemy of the whole China Sea. This is a dead end.


    If you don''t agree with Fu Xiao, he may not be able to tell us. Judging from the current situation, this is also very dangerous. I even suspect that he didn''t guess at all, but had some practical basis or evidence.


    However, at present, Fu Xiao''s calculation is extremely accurate. It''s like seizing the snake''s seven inches. I can only promise for the time being and say coldly, "if you don''t tell me, I will fulfill my promise. But if you break your promise, you will stay here all your life. No one can save you."


    "I''m naturally clear about the truth. I don''t need Prince Li to mention it." Fu Xiaosong opened his clasping hands, put them behind his fat waist and grinned.


    I glanced outside and saw that there was no guard, so I asked, "now can you tell me where the signal is? There is also the problem of charging mobile phones. You can''t just give me mobile phones instead of chargers, can you


    "Bathrooms, mountain sides and toilets all have signals, and it''s not convenient for you to take them out in other public places, so I won''t talk about it. As for the problem of charging, just give me when the mobile phone is out of power, and I''ll charge it for you, and then give it to you." Fu Xiao replied.


    "Well, I''ll come back to you when the cell phone is dead." I immediately nodded, thinking that when charging, I must not leave any information on my mobile phone, so as not to be found by Fu Xiao, so as to seize my handle again.


    As soon as I got out of Fu Xiao''s door, I went straight to the toilet with my mobile phone, followed by six prison guards.


    I managed to make up a reason that I didn''t like people watching me go to the toilet. These six talents didn''t come in outside.


    Squatting in the most hidden position in the corner, I took out my mobile phone again and found that there was really a signal.


    immediately received a text message from the mobile phone. Fortunately, I had activated the mode of vibration in advance, so that no voice was emitted.


    Click to open a text message to see, impressively is the number of Yu Qin, the text message said: "Li Shaobai, do you have something to do? What''s going on here? "


    See this message, I immediately know who sent it, this is not the tone of Ning Xing? I think she and Yu Qin are waiting for my reply.


    So I replied and said, "I''m fine. I have nothing to do. I''m just walking around. What''s the situation in Tiejiang now?"


    Half a minute after the text message was sent out, Ning Xing replied, "at present, there are only ten days left from the agreed deadline. Li Qinghao keeps making a blind trip in the middle, which slows Tiejiang''s pace a bit. But Tianmen has been very tenacious, so it''s only now that it has absorbed 70%. The final 30% wants to be completed in ten days, I''m afraid it''s very difficult."


    I pondered for a while, and quickly hit the mobile phone keyboard, "where''s Chu Wenyang? Since it''s a gap period, there won''t be multiple management. I have reached an agreement with CNOOC, and he can do his best to help. He doesn''t have to do anything. He should know that helping Tiejiang is helping CNOOC now, and he won''t be punished. "


    "Chu Wenyang, he... Has been acting, not how hard, Shao Wentian secretly went to him once, but was turned away by him, saying that he didn''t want to die, wanted to keep his gossamer hat, and that he was afraid of any accident. If he really stepped in, he would never change." Ning Xing said.


    At that time, I frowned and secretly scolded Chu Wenyang as a selfish ghost. Although I said I would not drag him into the water, in fact, judging from the current situation, he could definitely do it.


    This is an opportunity that I deliberately created for Chu Wenyang and gave him a chance to help himself. Once he helped, it means that we will start real cooperation, and both sides have no reservation.


    But I was so sincere to Chu Wenyang. As a result, the old man still gave me a hand, but he was not moved.


    It''s so selfish. Chu Wenyang is definitely the most selfish person I''ve ever met.


    I scolded in my heart. I edited a short message in my hand and asked, "what about Li Qinghao? Do you know what''s going on? "


    "I went to Tiejiang and asked Shao Wentian privately. He already knew that I was in contact with you in this way, so he asked me to tell you that Li Qinghao not only used his power to obstruct Tiejiang secretly, but also read several books in the Li family, listing the reasons why you are not qualified to be a prince. Almost a lot of people supported his remarks. It is estimated that he bribed him, but he did not And the more they make, the more fierce they are. Mr. Li has come forward several times before he can suppress them, but this is not a long-term solution. " Ning Xing replied.


    I can''t help but scold him secretly. Li Qinghao is not a good person either. He has nothing to do for his son. This move is typical of staying behind. I''m afraid that I will succeed in annexing Tianmen. That''s why I make comments and arouse the dissatisfaction of the Li family.


    Just then, the outside C.O. yelled, "how come it''s not finished yet?"


    I stretched out half of my head and said with a smile, "soon, I wiped my ass


    Retract the head, I have no time to say more, can only reply to the last message, "the Li family''s matter temporarily, first swallow Tianmen important, as long as there is Chu Wenyang cooperation, absolutely can take down, you will go to him personally for me, help me to say to him, don''t want to die, old honest cooperate with me, don''t think I entered the number to take him no way."Text message sent out, I wipe buttocks, lift pants, conveniently put the phone into the trouser pocket, and then pretend to be nothing, leisurely out of the toilet.


    On the way back to the house, I was very uneasy. Li Qinghao certainly didn''t dare to make trouble on his face. Otherwise, he would be helping the Fang family, which is undoubtedly rebellious!


    And now Tianmen, the trend has gone, is just dragging time, waiting for Fangdao to get out of prison, waiting for me to exceed the deadline.


    The only thing I worry about is Chu Wenyang, an old man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. In the last ten days, I have to rely on him to finish it. But this old man is so selfish that I don''t feel at ease one day, and I don''t know if Ning Xing can successfully threaten him.


    The next morning, I was taken to the interrogation room by chief Deng again.


    This time, MCA came in person and was very angry. He couldn''t help patting the table. "Comrade Li, do you know how serious what you did yesterday? You are lawless


    "What? How did wanyanshan add to your story? " I was locked in my chair and couldn''t help raising my eyebrows.


    Mahua''s face turned red and asked: "isn''t wanyanshan''s tone not very good? Can you use such a hard hand? "


    "Not in a good tone? He is clearly revenge, see the wound on my face? I just sat here yesterday and was beaten alive. Can I not fight back? Sitting and being beaten? If you don''t believe it, you''re going to monitor it. " I said.


    Marwharton was dumb and angry, choked by my words.


    After a long silence, Ma Hua suddenly sighed, looked at me with deep meaning and said, "Comrade Li, can''t you stop? Zhonghai knows all about this. Someone has to carry the pot. You can''t escape the responsibility. "


    I squinted and asked tentatively, "what? Does Zhonghai want to make me like Fu Xiao and keep me here forever? "

 Chapter 521

    Upon hearing this, MCA''s pupils suddenly contracted, showing unprecedented vigilance.


    I raised my eyebrows again and secretly said that MCA must know something.


    So, I said, "for people like me, what China Shipping hopes most is to be stuck here forever, right? I''ve heard a lot here, too. "


    "What do you hear?" Ma Hua asked gravely.


    I cocked my legs and immediately made up, "I heard that Fu Xiao was originally from China shipping? Later, because of touching some taboos, this was held here by CNOOC? Some people say that Fu Xiao was such a powerful figure that the whole Zhonghai was afraid of him? "


    "You''ve heard wrong. There''s no such thing. Well, back to the point, someone must be responsible for your affairs. Anyway, you can''t escape this responsibility. You should think about how to do it yourself." As soon as the story of Malaysia and China changed, the topic of Fu Xiao was ignored on the spot.


    I secretly laughed and thought that it had something to do with CNOOC, but I had no way to know what happened. I had to follow the words of MCA and say, "since CNOOC chooses to cooperate with me, the earlier I go out, the better it will be for CNOOC. Comrade Ma, you should be very clear?"


    "What do you mean by that?" MCA frowned suspiciously.


    I licked my dry lips and turned my eyes. "Since Fang Dao has carried the pot once, why not let him carry it again? It''s very simple for CNOOC, isn''t it? "


    "You... This is good, but how much hatred do you have with Fang Dao? Isn''t that a bit cruel? " MCA was shocked.


    I said: "it''s so big that either you''re dead or I''m alive. It''s not that I''m cruel. If it''s him, he will deal with me like this. Anyway, if it''s done to him, I don''t think we can do anything with him. Let him suffer more. Increase supervision and give him more coolie work. What''s the best way to do it for a period of time? Think about it? Taking me as an example, China shipping only has its own share of losses. "


    MCA was staring at me with fear and was silent for a moment.


    After a full two minutes, Mahua lit a cigarette, seemed to be forced to resist the palpitation, sighed: "if Wan Yanshan knew this, he would be angry to death. It''s the Revenge of losing his son and grandson. Even Zhonghai didn''t help him... There is Fang Dao, carrying the black pot twice for no reason. Even me, I want to kill you."


    "Cough, come on, make a decision quickly. Since you can represent CNOOC, it also means that you have some decision-making power." My God yawned and didn''t care.


    The more leisurely and relaxed I am, the more scared MCA is. Those eyes seem to be looking at an ancient treacherous minister. They say, "it seems that wanyanshan has to continue to be aggrieved. This is the only way to do it. Who can make you good for CNOOC?"


    "That''s very good. Comrade Ma should do it as soon as possible. I''ll wait to see Fang Dao''s good play. In that sentence, it''s better to shut him up for a while." I can''t help but feel a little excited. The longer Fang Dao is locked up, the more things I can do. I must take advantage of Fang Dao''s absence to marry Chu Yuyan after dominating Tiejiang and becoming the crown prince.


    At the beginning of Fang Dao how to me, I how to him, also want him to stay in prison, helplessly watching, helpless defeat me!


    ..


    in the afternoon, a group of people from outside the prison took Fang Dao away for investigation in free time, and everyone was very surprised.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Fang?"


    "Who are these people?"


    "Is master Fang going out?"


    I listened to all these words. I was smoking dangerously, and I gave MCA 12 compliments in my heart. It was too fast.


    Within half an hour, Fang Dao was taken out again, his limbs, hands and feet were locked in special shackles, and the number of caretakers doubled. All of them followed him for 24 hours.


    As soon as Fang Dao came out, he dragged the shackles and walked uneasily towards me. His eyes were full of murders.


    And this scene, fall in other eyes, can''t help Qi Qi shocked.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Fang? It''s shackled


    "Nearly ten guards are close to him..."


    "look, Mr. Fang is walking towards Mr. Bai. Is it related to Mr. Bai? I remember when master Bai first came, master Fang was going to fight. Is there really a feud between them? "


    ..


    just when Fangdao came five meters away from me, ten guards quickly stood in the way and kept him away from me.


    Fang DaoDun kept his pace, more angry, eyes full of blood, biting his teeth, said: "Li Shaobai, you actually put the wanyanshan thing on my head, very good, but you must not be too proud, here I can''t move you, doesn''t mean I can''t deal with you after I go out."


    "What do you want to do with me? When you go out, everything will be late. I think your detention period will be delayed again? " I had a leisurely stretch.


    "It''s not too late. We will never lose!" Fang Dao hummed coldly. He was very hard and very loud.


    "Fang Dao, don''t you realize that you have started to lose to me step by step? This game of chess between you and me has opened up a new situation. What''s the difficulty in taking you out of the army? " I flicked the ash away and deliberately made a relaxed appearance in front of Fangdao to stimulate his nerves."Will our army? It''s still too early. Tianmen was originally a chess piece I sacrificed. If you can''t eat it, I will be disappointed. Now that you can swallow Tianmen, this chess game is becoming more and more interesting. " Fang Dao began to sneer.


    I don''t panic, leisurely walk to square road in front of, no one dare to stop.


    Four eyes relative, as in the battle, limang impact, no one is willing to be outdone.


    "I''m afraid you''ll make yourself regret it." I said.


    Fang Dao joked, "regret? We will never regret it. All this will only make me want to kill you more


    "Come on, kill me." I stepped back and raised my finger to Fangdao.


    At this moment, countless eyes gathered here. Everyone who saw such a scene was whispering.


    "Mr. Bai has brought the matter of yesterday to Mr. Fang!"


    "How much can we do that?"


    "I didn''t expect that Bai Ye was so powerful. Fang Ye was the saint son of Fang family. Even the saint son was not Bai Ye''s opponent. What was the origin of Bai Ye?"


    The uproar gradually rang out. Fang Dao stood up against countless remarks. His face suddenly became blue and purple. He could not help looking around and scolded: "shut up, everyone. Who dares to say one more word, death!"


    The whole audience was silent.


    But Fang Dao can''t close other people''s eyes and hearts though he has closed their mouths.


    Slowly, more and more eyes came to me, as if they all thought that I was the real bull, and even overtook Mr. Fu and became the number one boss!


    Fang DaoDun was so angry that he broke down. After earning the shackles, he turned around and left. He did not forget to leave a cruel sentence: "Li Shaobai, I want you to regret what you have done. This game of chess is not finished, you wait."

 Chapter 522

    After Fang Dao left, the whole room was boiling, even if the prison guards were present, they could not make a sound.


    All the people were awed as never before. Even if Fu Xiao was watching, it would not help. They all cried out in unison.


    "White Lord!"


    In this, season high shout particularly hard, want to rush to embrace thigh immediately.


    I slightly raised my hand, gently pressed down, the audience closed, no one listened.


    I looked at Fu Xiaoyuan and he looked at me from afar. They looked at each other. He raised his mouth and nodded to me meaningfully. He didn''t care that I overshadowed him.


    I waved my sleeve, turned around and walked away without taking away any cloud.


    ..


    in the evening, I pretended to have diarrhea and ran to the toilet to find an opportunity. The moment my mobile phone found the signal, there was the vibration of SMS.


    I unlocked the screen and looked up.


    "Chu Wenyang has promised to help, but he is very reluctant. I will pick him up from time to time instead of you, lest he cut corners in the middle."


    Seeing this message, my uneasiness finally calmed down. The secret way is that since Chu Wenyang made a move, the southern mainland is almost a foregone conclusion. Ten days is more than enough. Even if Li Qinghao makes a stumbling block, even if Tianmen resists tenaciously, it is hard to reverse.


    So, I quickly edit, back to a, "I know, as soon as there is a situation, remember to tell me in time, do not expose the whereabouts, it is best to verbally report to Yu Qin, and then let him send it to me, Ning Xing you do not have to wait for a reply."


    After sending, I squatted in the bathroom and took the opportunity to get on the Internet. I was secretly happy and stayed in the cell phone to surf the Internet. This treatment was unprecedented.


    On the microblog, the incident about me has gradually come to the surface and become calm.


    However, in the official investigation notice, the following are all scolding me. Every minute, someone is blackmailing me and scolding me. Even my ancestors are greeting me.


    Turn into your microblog interface, the number of fans has reached an amazing 15 million!


    There are many people who pay attention to me. Even the big names in the entertainment industry and the film and television industry have included me in the scope of attention.


    There are even a few who do not hesitate to recruit gangsters and support me in the limelight. The forwarding volume is very large.


    In particular, I finally sent a text micro blog, and the comments reached a terrible 400000!


    As a result, when I opened it, my face turned black, and all of them were fuckers...


    "do you want to come out? If you go in, you can''t come out. "


    "Brother Shenhao, the source of his money is absolutely unknown."


    "Still announcing assets? It''s all unclean. If you dare to disclose your assets, I''ll live the show! "


    These comments made me angry. I kept twitching at the corners of my mouth. I secretly scolded that the sprayer was really powerful. It was so powerful that it could be called 360 degrees without dead angle.


    In desperation, I turned off my microblog and thought that when Laozi successfully laundered his wealth and announced his assets, it would not scare you to death. I''d like to see how many places Laozi can rank in the global Forbes rich list!


    ..


    in the following days, Fang Dao was very relaxed. He was confined in a cell, his limbs were shackled, and he rarely had a chance to come out.


    As for Fu Xiao, I would charge his cell phone from time to time, and I would delete all the messages before going there without leaving any trace.


    In the case of Tiejiang, I learned that the situation was very good through SMS. In just nine days, with unprecedented strength, I completely crushed the Tianmen gate, forcing the other side almost to break up.


    However, with Fang Ruolan''s insistence, he even reached the ninth day, even though Tianmen had only the last trace of strength.


    On the night of the ninth day, I couldn''t sleep all night. Although I knew Tiejiang would win, I couldn''t stand the tension and all kinds of emotions poured into my heart.


    Until the morning of the tenth day, I didn''t wait for me to ask about the situation. Unexpectedly, my mobile phone broke down and I couldn''t turn it on.


    I went to find Fu Xiao and asked him if he could solve the problem. He shook his head and said, "Prince Li, do you really think I am omnipotent? I don''t repair my cell phone. If it''s broken, it''s broken. I don''t have to pay it back. "


    At that time, I broke my heart and had no choice. The feeling of being unable to contact with the outside world started again.


    In the future, MCA didn''t come again. I couldn''t find anyone to ask, which made me more and more irritable. My mind was full of things about Tiejiang. I didn''t sleep well one day, and I never wanted to go out for a moment.


    Struggling from the bed, I felt depressed, empty, lonely and irritable. Countless emotions filled my heart. I couldn''t help scolding: "I finally understand Fu Xiao''s feelings. How did he survive ten years?"


    There is no accurate answer to this question. The only explanation is that Fu Xiaoxin is a man of extraordinary nature, who can endure up to ten years'' imprisonment, and is still innocent.


    I couldn''t help but admire Fu Xiaolai and murmured, "it seems that Fu Xiaolai didn''t build it."


    With that, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was noon the next day. I walked to the canteen to have a meal, holding chopsticks and gazing at the sky outside the iron window, hoping to escape.At this time, Fu Xiao sat opposite me, supported his cheek with one hand, and said with a smile, "what? Want to go out? "


    "What do you say?" I looked back at Fu Xiao.


    Fu Xiao grinned and said, "just these days, can''t you help it?"


    "How did you get through it?" I asked.


    "To be a master, you have to have something in your heart that is worth sticking to, or clinging to, that is worth being strong, or you will fall and collapse completely." Fu Xiao stretched out his chopsticks and caught a piece of meat.


    I was a little curious, so I asked again, "I don''t know what kind of obsession it is. It can support Mr. Fu for ten years?"


    "The world." Fu Xiao suddenly showed a cold light.


    The world? I can''t understand this at once.


    As if aware of my doubts, Fu Xiao put aside his strange color and said with a smile, "my world is not your world. Different planes lead to different understanding."


    "Dare to ask, what is master Fu''s world?" When I asked for the third time, I felt that I could only ask in front of Fu Xiao.


    Fu Ye squinted, put chopsticks on the tableware, and then got up to pull the clothes, "my world is a clear stream."


    With that, master Fu did not finish his meal, so he turned and left.


    I don''t understand why the so-called world is a stream? I can''t figure it out.


    It was not until a long time later that I finally understood the true meaning of this clear stream and Fu Xiao''s fearless attitude. Even I sincerely admire it.


    Three days later, the Malaysian Chinese finally appeared, and the first sentence was: "Comrade Li, through my efforts, we have reached a consensus with the above, and we can release you ahead of time, OK? Do you want to thank me? "


    ...


    the author''s words: for 18200 Wang Zhiguan plus more, finally out of prison, OK, this time ready to install a big one! Step on the sky song, ascend the King Road!

 Chapter 523

    When I saw MCA standing outside the cell, I was so excited that I lost all my anxiety and irritability for a long time.


    Deeply relieved, I got up from the bed and went to the door. "If you want to go, hurry up. I don''t want to stay here for a quarter of an hour."


    Ma Hua snapped his fingers. Deng immediately unlocked the sliding door. With a smile on his face, he twisted up a bag and handed it to me. He said, "2233, you''re leaving at last. This is what you got before you went to prison."


    "Thank you for your care." I opened the bag, watches, mobile phones, wallets and so on. I put them in my pocket and said thanks.


    Deng shook his head, "you''re welcome. I''m very glad you didn''t make it difficult for me."


    "Come with me." MCA''s hand.


    I didn''t say a word, I immediately followed.


    I don''t know who spread the news that I was going to leave. When I came outside, many people gathered around.


    "Master Bai, are you leaving now?"


    "If you''re free, you''ll have to come back and see us little ones."


    "Master Bai, don''t listen to them. If you go out, don''t come back. Don''t look back."


    Ji Gao walked up to me with his face full of tears. He grabbed my hand and said, "Bai Ye, I will miss you. No one dares to bully me when you are away."


    In the face of this situation, I am still a little reluctant, after all, more or less also a little emotional.


    So, I raised my hand and patted Ji Gao on the shoulder, sighed: "do less dirty things, hurt yourself."


    "Er, yes, listen to master Bai." Ji Gao''s face turned green as soon as he heard it.


    I couldn''t help laughing and continued to follow the pace of MCA towards the prison gate. A group of people behind me saw me off.


    At this moment, Fang Dao came out from a corner, followed by ten bodyguards. Seeing the situation at this moment, he suddenly stopped and his eyes were staring.


    "Fang Dao, I''m sorry. I''ll go first. You can stay here a little longer." I stopped at the side of the square.


    Fang Dao''s face is not very good-looking, cold hum a, also didn''t reply, immediately pass by with me.


    MCA looked back and said with a smile, "I forgot to tell you that a clarification notice has been issued. There is no problem with your assets, and your people are waiting for you outside."


    I nodded gently and looked around the whole prison with deep emotion.


    Especially those prisoners, they treat me as their ancestor these days. I really can''t bear it.


    Looking at Fang Dao''s back, Ji Gao''s expression, and the prisoners who were stopped by Deng''s leader and didn''t let them get close to the gate, I raised my hand and swayed, "let''s go."


    The prisoners yelled in unison.


    "Have a good trip, master Bai!"


    "Master Bai, we will remember you."


    I slowly put down my hand, then turned around, facing the prison gate, slightly tilted up a smile.


    "Open the door." Ma Hua said.


    I saw the door gradually opened, revealing the outside world. On the sparsely populated road ahead, there were hundreds of luxury cars, just like a long line!


    This situation made the prisoners behind scream.


    "Crouching trough, this is the first scene I saw to welcome my release from prison."


    "How terrible is master Bai''s background?"


    "Look at these cars, hundreds of them. How much does it cost?"


    ..


    with the door open, Shao Wentian, Ren Changfeng, Hualong, Wang Chaoliang Guan and others stood outside.


    I step out, Ning Xing ran out behind, regardless of everyone''s eyes, all of a sudden rushed, tightly hugged me, eyes red, pink punch in my chest, you said: "why do you always hide something from me?"


    "I''m afraid you''re worried, but it''s ok now. Everything''s stable." I put my arms around Ning Xing''s waist and gently brushed her long hair.


    At this time, Ma Hua stood next to me and said, "I still have things to deal with. Let''s go first."


    With that, he went back to the prison and told people to close the door.


    I looked ahead, beside the luxury cars, full of big brothers in straight suits. At the moment when the gate was closed, they all yelled in unison as if they had been ordered in advance.


    "Welcome back, young Lord!"


    "Welcome back, young Lord!"


    Sound after sound stirred the mountains where the prison was.


    I raised my hand, pressed down, and the audience was silent.


    Then, I went to the direction of Shao Wentian and others, and they subconsciously bent over.


    I said: "no, who will tell me about Tiejiang?"


    Shao Wentian stepped forward, "tell the little Lord, I can''t tell you for the moment."


    "Can''t you tell me? What''s going on? " I picked to pick eyebrow, secret way should not be what accident?


    Ning Xingbai gave me a look and said in my ear, "you don''t have to worry. Just follow us later. We''re all ready.""What''s ready?" I''m more confused.


    "Anyway, you just listen to us. Don''t worry about so much." Rather apricot Ao Jiao of pout up a mouth, Leng is don''t tell me.


    Shao asked the sky to smile, let a person open the car door, "little Lord, get on the car first."


    Without waiting for me to ask again, Ning Xing pulled me on the bus and didn''t give me a chance at all.


    After I got on the bus, I still didn''t have the chance to ask. It seems that everyone is deliberately concealing, especially Ning Xing. When I ask her, she glares at me. When I ask again, she pinches her waist, forcing me to hold back my words.


    Half an hour later, we enter the urban area of Yanjing.


    The road is rarely smooth, and the long line of hundreds of luxury cars has not caused traffic jams.


    I can''t help but ask, "Ning Xing, what are you doing? Can''t you tell me what happened to Tiejiang? Did you meet the deadline? "


    "Do you still ask? I can''t tell you. Anyway, today will be a very grand day. " Ning Xing said.


    Full of doubts, I asked, "what''s the date? Why is it so mysterious? Where is this going? "


    "Don''t ask. I won''t tell you." Rather apricot hands embrace chest, Jiao Di Di of turn head to go, unexpectedly ignore me.


    I was so confused that I didn''t know what tricks they were playing. Was Tiejiang not finished within the deadline?


    But seriously, everyone''s expression is very relaxed, isn''t it?


    Involuntarily, I took a look at Ning Xing, and then suddenly found that she was wearing a very elegant and dignified Lavender dress, and her jade feet were still in high heels!


    Especially the posture of Ning Xing embracing her chest, the gap exposed outside, is extremely tempting.


    "High heels!" My eyes almost didn''t make complaints about it. I knew that Ningxing was a man who would not wear high heels.


    Seeing that I was shocked, Ning Xing blinked at me and said with a smile, "what? Is it more beautiful than that willow city? "


    ..


    the author''s words: if you have something to do in the evening, update it in advance.

 Chapter 524

    "You must be beautiful. How can Liu Qingcheng compare with you? You''d better tell me what kind of tricks you''re playing. " I got a quick favor.


    Results Ning Xingxiu eyebrow light pick, deliberately make a face don''t tell me the expression, and then... There is no then.


    Half an hour later, the motorcade drove to the main entrance of Li''s house and went to it in a dignified manner. There were brand-new red lanterns everywhere, which were full of joy.


    Especially when I passed a large parking lot, there were lots of luxury cars and lots of people. I even saw Wang Lin, the owner of the Wang family, and Wang Guorong!


    After passing Qianzheng palace, Li Qinghao and Li Ji saw me sitting in the car, and they became black faced father and son.


    But because of the slow speed and sound insulation, I couldn''t hear people outside, so I felt bored. What''s the situation?


    ...


    it took the motorcade nearly ten minutes to drive in the big Li''s house before it slowly stopped outside the Li''s hall.


    My mother is standing under the stairs with a smile, with two very dignified lion and tiger statues standing on the left and right, followed by more than 20 servants of the Li family.


    As soon as the car stopped, the servant immediately opened the door of Ning Xing and me, looking more respectful than ever.


    "Eldest grandson."


    "Mrs. Chang Sun Shao."


    Ning Xing face is red, but rare did not refuse this kind of address.


    My mother came over, took me and Ningxing''s hand, slowly put them together, said with a smile: "Xiaoxing, go with me to take Shaobai to change clothes."


    With that, as if prepared in advance, the team left. Ning Xing immediately took me, followed my mother closely, and went around to the palace outside the side of the main hall.


    When I got into the yard, there were busy servants of the Li family everywhere. I really didn''t want to be confused any more. I just stopped and asked, "no, what are you doing? Why don''t you tell me? "


    "I''d better wait for you outside." My mom said.


    Ning Xing nodded, even forced me to drag, directly into the room, and then forced me to press in front of a dressing table.


    Looking around, it is full of clothes, and the decoration is very retro, which is quite like the royal residence of the ancient Han people.


    I looked at myself in the mirror. After a long period of imprisonment, my face was not generally haggard, and my chin was full of beard.


    "Sit down. Originally, it was the servant who did it, but I think it''s better for me to come in person." Ning Xing suddenly picked up a pair of scissors, but also in front of the mirror a few strokes, the eyes are very strange.


    I was scared, quickly turned back, a grasp Ningxing take scissors hand, "no, what do you want?"


    "I''ll help you clean up. How can you look like a noble now? It''s just a loser. It doesn''t match your status now. " Ning Xingbai gave me a look.


    I''m full of doubts. I won''t let Ning apricot cut it. "You have to tell me first, or I won''t cut this head, or I won''t shave anything."


    "You Ning Xing is in a hurry.


    I firmly grasp Ning Xing''s hand and show her with my eyes.


    Rather apricot slow slow face, not angry said: "you this fool, can''t you guess?"? Today is the day when you become the prince! Originally, I wanted to surprise you, but I didn''t expect you to make it clear. "


    "Now?" I suddenly have a little silly eyes.


    "Yes, the Tiejiang people''s Congress you originally planned is too powerful for CNOOC to allow, so it can only be reduced to the arrival of all the big brothers in the river and lake, which will be held on the same day as the prince''s ceremony." Ning Xing knocked my head on purpose, Jiao said: "have you been in for a long time, your brain is not flexible? How do I feel like you''ve become stupid? "


    "You''re stupid... Wait a minute, that means the gate of heaven no longer exists?" I asked.


    Ning Xing gently pointed her jaw and forced my head to straighten out. While cutting my hair, she said, "don''t you think you''ve become stupid? If you can become the prince, it means that Tiejiang has successfully annexed Tianmen within the time limit, the southern mainland has returned to calm, everything has settled down, and all underground orders are completed by Tiejiang with the help of CNOOC, you idiot. "


    "After the Tiejiang incident, no matter how Li Qinghao blocked it, he couldn''t change Li''s meaning. Therefore, the ceremony for the crown prince has already started. Today is the official start day. Like the original Fangdao canonization, all the family forces are present. No one dares not to give face, including the fangs."


    "But I''m sure there will be trouble today. Li Qinghao can''t give up. Anyway, you should pay more attention."


    "There''s another piece of news I have to tell you. I know all about the last time you were taken away. Song Hai was half killed by Li Qi, but his life is so big that he survived. He will be there this time."


    After listening to Ning Xing''s words, I finally understand. I didn''t expect that as soon as I came out, I would directly become the prince under one person and above ten thousand people!


    I''m a little flattered.


    But soon, I gradually calmed down. Li Qinghao will not give up easily this time. I remember that he has been making public opinion before, and he must have some back moves.I don''t know how long I thought, Ning Xing suddenly patted my head, "what do you think? After the hair has been cut, get up quickly, take a bath in the bathroom by yourself, wash it clean, put the razor in it, shave by yourself, and I''ll prepare clothes for you. "


    I Oh, only to find that I cut a cool short hair, and my face is very match, between the two eyebrows there is a sense of heroism.


    After entering the bathroom, I had a good bath, and the prison couldn''t match me. I was in a mess.


    After turning off the water and shaving, I went naked, opened half the door and put out my head. Unexpectedly, Ning Xing was standing outside the door.


    "Ning Xing, would you not peep at my bath?" I gave a bad smile.


    Ning Xing''s face turned red. She put the clothes into my hand and turned to go, "you put on the clothes quickly. My aunt and I are waiting for you outside."


    "Oh, don''t go. I want you to wear it for me." I opened the door and grabbed Ning Xing.


    Ning Xing was scared by my great body. She closed her eyes and didn''t dare to open them. She said anxiously: "Li Shaobai, you let go, you are a sex wolf. You have your own hands and feet. Why don''t you wear them yourself?"


    "I don''t care." I ignore, decisive embrace Ning Xing, in prison for a long time of depression, instant Pentium burning, will her whole person horizontal hold up, bad smile way: "I like you to wear for me."


    At this point, I entered the bathroom, a pair of moving body is struggling in my arms, writhing, shame is very strong.


    "Underwear first." My bad smile is deeper, and my heel is directly around the door.

 Chapter 525

    Ning Xing was hugged in my arms by the princess. She was so shy that she blushed to her ears. She closed her eyes and didn''t dare to open them.


    I first locked the bathroom door, then put her back on the floor, put a pair of underwear into her hand, "come on, help me put it on."


    "You''re shameless." Ning Xing grabs underwear, like petrified, Leng is motionless.


    I smelly shameless said: "I only to you shameless, I only to you dirty."


    "Is that love talk?" Ning Xing asked.


    I put my mouth close to Ning Xing''s ear, "count, why not?"


    "Although I''m your girlfriend now, I don''t want to go too far. I''m still very conservative, so for once, you can''t advance an inch, do you know?" Ning apricot nibbles at the pink lip and suddenly takes a deep breath.


    I don''t even want to think about it. I promise decisively, "no problem, just once."


    Ning apricot a listen, full froze half a minute, just quiver eyes, gradually open.


    Seeing my great body, Ning Xing could not help but be surprised. She looked scared and stretched out her underpants. She said: "asshole... I have never done this kind of thing for a man."


    "I''m the man, the only one." I stepped in with one foot and followed up with the other.


    "If you say that in other places, you may cheat many girls, but now I want to strangle you." Ning Xing up pull, and subconsciously closed his eyes.


    "Ha ha ha." I put my hands on my waist and looked up with a proud smile.


    Ning Xing dressed for me, and then opened her eyes again. She glared at me and said, "I really don''t know why I like you. You are such a rascal. You are such a rascal."


    "Men are not bad, women do not love." I said.


    "Come on, cut the crap." Ning Xing yelled and immediately took away the only clothes left in my hand.


    I stretched out my hands. Ning Xing stood behind me and began to wear my underclothes for me. Every move was like the daily life between husband and wife. Although it was the first time, it was not strange and had a tacit understanding.


    After putting on her trousers, Ning Xing takes out a bright yellow coat, which is very delicate. One of the gold threads is crisscrossed, showing a dragon shaped pattern. A small Li character is imprinted on the collar, which is like the label of a great family.


    "When you put on this dress and go to the Li family hall, you will be the prince of the Li family. The Li family is still very feudal. Everything should be done according to family rules." Ning Xing put the coat into my hands, and didn''t forget to mention it.


    I nodded and said with a smile: "according to the family rules, do you become a princess? Ha ha ha


    "Look at you. You''re not serious all day." Ning Xing pushed the back of my head with her fingers.


    I quickly put on the clothes, and then looked back at Ning Xing, deeply hugged her, said: "Ning Xing, fortunately you, you can rest assured, I want to give you more than just the title so simple."


    "Don''t you dare?" Ning Xing threatened to open her mouth, but actually her hands entangled my back.


    I hold more tightly, "dare not, as long as you want anything, I give you, today is my most important day, I need you to witness, with me."


    "Well." Ning Xing buried her head in my chest and nodded her head intimately.


    I gently printed my lips on Ning Xing''s forehead, "from now on, it''s my turn to protect you. Song Hai or Li Qinghao, I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    "Well." Ning Apricot''s head buried deeper and deeper, I wish to rub into my body.


    Release Ning Xing, I hold her hand, open the door of the bathroom, put on brand new shoes in the room, then walk out of the room.


    When my mother saw Ning Xing holding hands with me, she was so happy that she said, "look, you two are a perfect match. You are my son and my daughter-in-law."


    "Aunt..." Ning Xing lowered her head shyly.


    My mother squinted strangely, "it''s been so long, don''t you change your tongue?"


    Ning Xing is delicate, almost able to drip water. After struggling for half a minute, she squeezed out a word, "Mom...


    " ah, good. " My mother was so happy that she took out a red packet from her pocket and gave it to Ning Xing, saying that it was a red packet changed by her daughter-in-law.


    Ning Xing takes the red envelope, for a while and a half there is still some slow but strength.


    So, I said: "from now on, we are a family, although we haven''t been through the door, and we haven''t proposed marriage."


    As a result, my mother put in a word and said, "what didn''t you mention? When you''re away, I''ve been to Ningfu several times, and I''ve met with the Ningfu master and the second master. We''ve already decided this marriage for you. "


    "What? Ma, are you too quick? " I was surprised.


    My mother suddenly showed an expression of hatred and sighed, "you, you are not serious all day long. I''m afraid you will scare my daughter-in-law away."


    "Why? Don''t you think so? Ning Xing I smile and look at Ning Xing.


    Rather apricot see, forced to endure my mother''s eyes, shy nodded, "Mom, you don''t worry, will not.""That''s good, that''s good. I finally put down the big stone in my heart." My mother was relieved and full of joy.


    Then, my mother straightened out her posture and said, "well, it''s not too early. Shaobai, you probably know that. According to this ceremony, you should arrive at the hall at noon on time. You''ve been in the hall for more than an hour. It''s almost time. Hurry up and go with me."


    With that, my mother turned around and stepped out of the courtyard.


    I looked at the watch, really so, quickly led Ning Xing with behind.


    A few minutes later, I came to the hall under the stairs, and there were Li family servants standing everywhere. They looked respectful and didn''t dare to speak at will.


    My mother said, "almost all the people are here. This time, almost all the big people in China are here, including the iron hand of China shipping. It''s just you."


    But at this time, a man came in a hurry in the distance. His right hand was down, his face was slightly pale, and his steps were vain.


    My mother could not help frowning and was about to question.


    I put my hand in front of my mother''s mouth and shook my head at her. "Mom, you go up first. Li Qi is my brother."


    My mother didn''t speak. She followed my advice and went to the main hall first.


    At this time, I released Ning Xing''s hand, trotted to Li Qi and held him, "tired? I support you. I said that you are indispensable for this feast. "


    "No, today is your best day. I can''t let you lose face. If you help me, I''ll lose my status. After all, I''m just a son of the world." Li Qi refused and insisted on going alone.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I just wanted to help you and said, "do you need other people''s consent when I help you walk? In my eyes, you are not my son, but my brother. "


    When Li Qi heard this, he burst into a bright smile in silence.


    When I came to the bottom of the stairs again, Li Qi gently pushed me away. "Well, I understand what you mean, but I still have to do it. I don''t want you to be looked down upon by others. You are the prince of the Li family when you climb up the stairs and sit in the position of the main hall. Besides, I''m not dead. Why do you help me? Make people think I''m going to die? "


    I was speechless at that time. I nodded silently and looked up at the Li family hall.


    "Ning Xing, Li Qi, follow me." I take a deep breath, first step up the steps, step by step up, the woman I love, the brother I believe in, follow me.


    Before I got to the top floor, I could vaguely see many people in the hall.


    "Here he comes!"


    "I never thought that he was from the Li family."


    "I''ve been guessing who he is before, and I''m surprised by the result."


    "There''s an opponent in the bottom, but I just don''t know if he can completely defeat Fangdao."


    "Who is Fang Dao? Even the old bones of us are not as good as ourselves, he? Forget it? "


    I stepped on the final steps, frowned and looked inside the hall. I heard all the whispers. For the first time in my life, I said two words as a prince.


    "Noisy!"


    Words a take off, the audience silent as a pool of stagnant water.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 18400 Wang Zhiguan in advance. It''s gone today. I have something to do in the evening.

 Chapter 526

    Silence, dead silence.


    Carved dragons and painted phoenixes, the magnificent hall is so quiet that you can hear the sound of dripping water.


    Standing outside the door, I saw song Hai who was not dead, song Shaocheng who had become a eunuch, Xu Qingxiong who had become a Mediterranean, and all my former opponents!


    Step into the threshold of jade, countless eyes gathered on me, no one dares to do it again.


    Song Hai, song Shaocheng and Xu Qingxiong dare not!


    I looked ahead. Mr. Li was sitting at the back, and Li Qinghao was standing at the back. There were seats on both sides. There were several people, all of whom were iron fists.


    The four families, Ningfu, Songjia, Wangjia and Xujia, are all here.


    There is also the Ye family, and the Fang family are all present. It is the Dan king of the Ye family and Fang Sheng, the head of the family.


    Next to Mr. Li, there was a seat made of gold, which was empty.


    "Here you are." Mr. Li, clutching his crutches in both hands, sat in his seat and opened his mouth.


    "Here I am." I gently point jaw head, without hesitation at that gold chair walk.


    But at this time, Li Qinghao suddenly clenched his teeth, came out from behind the old man and bowed his hands. "Old man, it''s not right. We need to consider it carefully. Although Li Shaobai won me, I''m afraid the Li family is not happy."


    I went to the middle, slowly stopped pace, not anxious to fight back, but quietly staring at the old man.


    The old man laughed inexplicably and said, "since some people don''t agree, let''s stand up now and solve it together. For the sake of fairness, as the owner of my family, I can leave it to the younger generation to solve it. I just hope that this matter can be solved successfully, so as not to make people laugh."


    "Yes, as an elder, I can''t intervene." When Li Qinghao got the consent, he immediately showed a proud smile, as if he had the chance to win. He immediately turned to face me, waved his hand and called Li Ji to his side.


    "Father." Ricky arched his hand.


    Li Qinghao nodded. Li Ji turned his face and glared at me. As if he had been ready in advance, he scolded: "Li Shaobai, take me as the representative. Except Li Qi, the traitor, the remaining four sons of the world have no one to obey you. I dare to ask you, what qualifications do you have to sit in that position?"


    "I''m the eldest grandson. I''ve unified the north and the south, and I''ve achieved a lot. Why not?" I shook my head with a smile, thinking, is Li Qinghao poor? He also asked his son to speak for him.


    Li Ji didn''t change his face. He stepped forward decisively, straightened out his chest and countered: "Tiejiang is not your work alone. My father Li Qinghao has been helping you all the time. Otherwise, do you think you can have today? It''s against the rules of the Li family to conceal the identity of the eldest grandson and take advantage of the eldest grandson! "


    "In extraordinary times, by extraordinary means, if not, how can Tiejiang dominate?" I did not panic back a sentence.


    Li Ji cold hum, the tone is more arrogant, shout: "Li Shaobai, you don''t sophistry, violate the rules is against the rules!"


    I broke the rules? I haven''t said anything about Li Qinghao''s stabbing in the back. How can he bite back?


    But the hall is full of outsiders. I can''t tell Li Qinghao''s bad things in public, so as not to be ridiculed by outsiders and become the laughing stock of the Li family. It''s estimated that Li Qinghao calculated this point accurately, so that Li Ji can be so unscrupulous.


    Before I could reply, Li Ji became more and more arrogant, as if he had won this time. He yelled: "Li Shaobai, apart from this, how many people have you offended yourself? How many of you here are not your enemies? "


    "Xu Qingxiong, you not only beat him severely, but also pulled out his hair."


    "Song Shaocheng, you are so cruel and cruel that you should cut off the descendants."


    "And Mr. Song, you ordered Li Qi to do it and beat him seriously. Now he has barely recovered."


    "This is still a part of it. Tell me for yourself, if you are the prince of a person of your character, won''t the Li family never have peace? How many people do you want to offend? "


    The short words of Li Ji echoed in the hall.


    When these words fell into the ears of song Shaocheng, song Hai, Xu Qingxiong and others, they became the humiliation of Chi Luoluo, as if they were agitated, making none of them look normal.


    Because of the dignity of the Li family, they did not dare to complain face to face, but in fact, the resentment in their hearts never decreased but increased.


    I know all this.


    But Li Ji deliberately looked around and waved his hand. "Everyone here, today is a dispute between the younger generation. After all, Mr. Li has also spoken. If he is dissatisfied, it doesn''t matter. Our Li family is a big family. We don''t care. We just want other people to know Li Shaobai''s bad behavior and let him be a witness."


    This was a big hit.


    Song Shaocheng first stood up and stared at me with extreme hatred, "Li Shaobai, you abandoned my lifeblood twice before and after. Even if you become the prince, I will never forget it! And I, the master of the Song family, are you not afraid of retribution when you are so cruel? "


    With that, song Hai is also staring at me. It seems that song Shaocheng has said what he wants to say. He doesn''t need an elder to speak out in person.With the spread of song Shaocheng''s words, the atmosphere of the hall seemed to be lit. Xu Qingxiong also stood up and lifted his hat, "Li Shaobai, look at my hair. Did you do it? It''s definitely a stain on my life. "


    I laughed and made no sound.


    Wang Guorong, with a rare courage, followed Xu Qingxiong and said, "Li Shaobai, when you first arrived in the capital, you beat me up. What does it have to do with you if I chase the woman I like? Why did you step in? And take her away? "


    I still smile deeply, don''t think so.


    Seeing this, Li Ji suddenly yelled: "and me, you Li Shaobai came back as the eldest grandson. On the first day, he bullied others. He not only broke my fingers, but also forced the four elders to beat me. Isn''t it true? No matter what, I won''t be hurt to this extent, will I? "


    When Li Ji said this, I still didn''t speak, just kept laughing.


    "Besides, Li Shaobai, you spend money like water. Who doesn''t know that you are a black sheep and a real dandy? If the future of such a large industry of the Li family falls into your hands, wouldn''t it be a waste of money? With so many bad deeds, you should not be the prince, and no one will convince you. You will only let outsiders laugh and say that the old man is partial to you! People say, "is that right?" When Li Ji saw that I was silent, he was a little worried.


    Soon, many people responded immediately, and they didn''t know whether they were buying in advance or what.


    "Yes, although I am not a member of the Li family, I have been cooperating with the Li family for many years, so I suggest that Li Shaobai should not be the crown prince."


    "Li Shaobai has too many black spots. Moreover, his personality is very impulsive. Judging from Tiejiang he has mastered, he may not create a bigger chaos again."


    ...


    these words, I can''t help but sweep the whole audience with my eyes, and said with a faint smile: "I think you all forget a word, that is, anyone can provoke me, but you should accept my end."


    "Those who say I am cruel, those who say I am a loser, and those who say I am bad at all kinds of things, I would like to ask you a question. If you were me, would you be sure that you could go to today instead of die in the middle of the road?"


    Speaking of half, I went to Li Ji, raised his hand is a slap, hard to pull him on the ground, said with a smile: "I do, who dare not?"

 Chapter 527

    Li Ji fell to the ground and looked at me in disbelief. Five finger prints quickly appeared on his face, which shocked everyone immediately.


    "Li Shaobai is so bold!"


    "He doesn''t want to be the prince?"


    "It''s a trick. Li Shaobai''s got it."


    "How dare you hit me in public?" Li Ji covered his face, not only not angry, but also showed a grim smile.


    I look at each other coldly and face the scene in front of me. I don''t want to explain it any more and I don''t want to solve it with common sense.


    So I kicked Li Ji in the face again, "it''s you who beat me!"


    "You Li Ji was caught off guard and fell back uncontrollably. He knocked heavily on the back of his head, and immediately became dizzy.


    I turned my head, raised my finger to song Shaocheng and said in a cold voice, "why don''t you talk about Chu Yuyan? Don''t you say it was you who provoked first? Will only blindly exploit loopholes to mislead people? Don''t you agree? "


    "What did you say? I don''t understand. Besides, I just don''t agree. " Song Shaocheng turned his lips.


    I no longer scruple other people''s eyes, face to face said: "do not accept? What can you do if it''s you? What bullshit? The four children in Beijing are rubbish in my eyes! If I can abolish you once, I can abolish you ten thousand times! "


    Song Shaocheng was so choked by my words that his face turned blue. His throat seemed to be stuck. He couldn''t fight back.


    Immediately, I moved my hand, pointed to Xu Qingxiong''s direction and asked, "don''t you agree?"


    "So what?" Xu Qingxiong straightened his chest.


    I said: "it''s you who beat, it''s you who pull, so what can you do? If you don''t agree with me, bear it! "


    As soon as these words came out, Xu Qingxiong immediately became the same as song Shaocheng, as if he had become a green faced brother.


    I moved my hand again and pointed to Wang Guorong, who began to be timid, "don''t you agree? I''m sure you know why. Do you still want to be beaten? "


    In my cold and tough posture, Wang Guorong was completely shocked, and his face changed greatly. He stammered, "I..."


    I squinted, and a line of sight projected to him. Wang Guorong immediately shut up and didn''t dare to say anything.


    And at this time, the atmosphere of the whole audience once again entered the freezing point, and some people kept taking a cool breath. Even the eyes that looked at me changed a lot.


    "What a tough attitude."


    "Li Shaobai, it''s against heaven."


    "He said that he did it. He didn''t even bother to explain, and every move made no chance for people to refute."


    ..


    I put these words behind me and pointed to song Hai, who has been sitting in silence.


    This point down, the whole audience shocked, no one knows what I want to do.


    Song Hai''s expression suddenly changed, and the wrinkled old hand holding the teacup suddenly froze.


    "Song Hai, why let song Shaocheng speak for you? If you don''t agree with me today, just say it. " I put my hand behind my waist and spoke in a cold voice.


    Song Hai''s face became more and more ugly. His whole body seemed petrified. He stood up very hard and said, "I don''t understand the meaning of eldest grandson."


    "No? Shall I teach you? " I stare.


    "I understand. I''m convinced that Shaocheng has nothing to do with the eldest grandson." Song Hai arched his hands and gritted his teeth to reply.


    I turned around, looked at Wang Lin and Xu Kun, and said, "are you two satisfied or not? If you don''t agree, I don''t think you two need to exist. "


    Wang Lin, Xu Kun was shocked and looked very tangled. He kept peeping at Fang Sheng, the owner of the Fang family in another position.


    As a result, Fang shengleng didn''t move and didn''t seem to want to interfere in Li''s family affairs.


    Xu Kun bited his yellow teeth, folded his fists, lowered his head, and said, "Qingxiong is his own sin, and it has nothing to do with the Xu family. Please don''t hate the Xu family. On behalf of the Xu family, I support the eldest son."


    "My Wang family is the same..." Wang Lin answered.


    After listening to these two people''s words, I scanned the room and asked again, "who else?"


    As soon as the words were taken off, there was silence all around, and no one dared to raise another objection.


    At this time, Li Ji finally slowed down, quickly got up from the ground and scolded: "everyone has seen that Li Shaobai is a tyrant! How can he become the prince? In the future, the Li family will never have peace


    I turned my head and slapped Li Ji in front of Li Qinghao.


    With a slap, Li Ji rolled back to the ground, but always with a grim smile, "Li Shaobai, you fight, the more you fight, it proves that you can only close other people''s mouth, can''t close other people''s heart, or no one is willing to convince you!"


    "No, no, no, I don''t need anyone to convince me, because even if you don''t agree, I can still sit in that position today." I crouched down and patted Ricky in the face.


    Li Ji couldn''t laugh any more. He was annoyed by my irony and said, "Li Shaobai, you are a tyrant! So many people have seen what happened today. I''m sure the old man won''t agree to it! "I slowly stand up straight, ignore Li Ji, but focus on Li Qinghao.


    Li Qinghao''s teeth clattered and his eyes were filled with intense discomfort.


    I said: "Li Qinghao, it''s useless for you to send me to deal with my son. I want to ask you, what else can I do? If you don''t, just... Get out of here! "


    "You! I''m an elder. You just ignore the family rules when you talk like this. " Li Qinghao can''t help scolding.


    I put both hands behind my waist and walked up to Li Qinghao strongly. I responded coldly, "don''t try to shackle me with family rules and family rules. It''s useless! It''s not only because I haven''t been at Li''s since I was a child, I don''t like this, but also because... I can stand on my own at any time! "


    This blurted out, in the freezing point of the atmosphere instantly broken, into bursts of extreme horror!


    "If you can''t be a prince, you''ll stand on your own!"


    "He wants to be on his own! With his current strength, there are Tiejiang, Ningfu on the left and innumerable assets on the right. It is also said that China shipping has a lot to do with him. This is...


    "it''s unimaginable!"


    "With his character, I''m afraid he will be the second Li Qingcheng!"


    "Besides, Mr. Li is his grandfather, no matter what


    When many words were heard, Li Qinghao was disheartened and deadlocked for more than half a minute. Then he turned and bowed to Mr. Li and said, "please think twice. I''m afraid that this publicity of Li Shaobai''s personality will be extremely harmful to the Li family. As you can see from the current situation, Mr. Li must not be biased."


    However, the old man raised a smile of admiration. As he gazed at me, he replied to Li Qinghao, "our Li family is the first Chinese family. Why should we worry about other people''s opinions? I''m not partial. I''m the candidate for the crown prince I want. I''m not a weak and incompetent person. I''m not an indecisive person. I''m an arrogant young man who stands in front of me with decisive and tough means. "


    Li Qinghao choked and looked desperate.


    But at this time, a strong voice came out of the hall!


    "What if I don''t agree?"

 Chapter 528

    I saw a green shadow suddenly appeared in the hall, with sword eyebrows and stars, long hair and shawl, and a sense of invincibility.


    "Green dragon!"


    "How did Qinglong come?"


    "Green Dragon..." Li Qinghao suddenly raised a strong hope.


    I can''t help frowning, suddenly raised a bad premonition, because the dragon can''t appear for no reason!


    Sure enough, Qinglong looked slightly at me. His eyes were like a blade, as if he could put people in a cold place.


    "Are you what Tao Er calls an old enemy?" Qinglong asked me for the first time in a cold voice.


    I took a deep breath, forced to endure palpitations, replied: "it''s me, are you the backhand of Fang Dao?"


    "Yes, as the teacher of Tao''er, how can you watch him lose to you? So if you can''t be the crown prince, you will be cut off. " Green Dragon said.


    Mr. Li looked moved. He slowly got up from the throne, clutching his crutches with one hand, and said in a cold voice, "Qinglong, this is my Li family affair. It has nothing to do with you. You''d better not take care of it."


    "What if I have to deal with it today? Let the nameless come out? " Green Dragon smiles.


    The old man suddenly stabbed the ground with his crutch. His momentum was not weaker than Qinglong''s. He said, "this is the Li family. As I said, nameless is always paying attention. If you want to force a fish to die, come on! Don''t you just want him to show up again? "


    "Li Tianxing, I don''t think nameless is afraid? Or have you Li''s been pretending Fang Sheng suddenly stood up.


    The old man glared at him and said, "you don''t have the right to talk here. It''s just a Fang family. Do you think you can be presumptuous by relying on tianbang?"


    "You Fang Sheng''s face turned blue and red, and he had nothing to say.


    At this time, Qinglong waved his hand, "Li Tianxing, I admire you, so I don''t embarrass you. As long as you are willing to let nameless appear, I don''t care about it. If you don''t want to, should I define nameless as really afraid? It''s too long for him to worry about this so-called thing, isn''t it? "


    "I''ve made it clear for a long time that I don''t know where nameless is. What''s the use of your coming to the Li family to do such a thing? There''s a reason for him not to show up. " Said the old man.


    "In that case, let''s do it. I''ve changed my mind. Anyway, I don''t want to wait." Qinglong shakes his head slightly, grabs the third son Li Jin''s neck in an instant, and lifts him up easily.


    "I, master, help me! I don''t want to die. " Li Jin was so scared that he cried on the spot and his face turned red.


    The old man''s expression is very ugly, said: "green dragon, you stop!"


    However, Qinglong didn''t show any mercy at all. In a flash, he pinched Li Jin''s neck, threw his body at the foot of the old man and said, "Li Tianxing, don''t blame me for embarrassing you."


    Li Jin lay dead in front of the old man, suffocating the whole audience. Even Li''s tianbang experts, no one dared to fight at will, for fear of dying in the hands of Qinglong.


    "The third son of the Li family died like this? It''s like hitting the Li family in the face. "


    "I can''t see Qinglong''s action clearly. It''s so terrible."


    "No name? All the three sons are dead. Doesn''t nameless still appear? "


    "Is nameless not the so-called end of concern at all, but an excuse for Mr. Li to delay time?"


    "Maybe I''m afraid that the four envoys like Qinglong will join hands!"


    All of a sudden, countless discussions quietly rose.


    The old man''s face became more and more ugly. When he was about to open his mouth, Qinglong caught the fifth son Li He in a flash. Without any hesitation, he cut off his neck in public.


    The fifth son, Li He, didn''t even have time to cry for help, so he died in Qinglong''s hands and became a weak corpse.


    Then, Qinglong threw Li He''s body at his feet and said, "what? Not enough? "


    At this moment, the Li family was angry, including all the tianbang experts. They were not angry, but no one dared to speak at will. After all, Qinglong was so terrible.


    Li Qinghao is the only one. He smiles secretly and looks very satisfied. It seems that Qinglong''s action is tantamount to helping him.


    I stood in the middle of the hall. It seemed that everything was slow. In fact, within a few minutes, Qinglong had already killed the two sons of the Li family. Even though I didn''t have deep feelings with the people of the Li family, I was also very dissatisfied with Qinglong''s behavior.


    However, just when Li Qinghao was secretly proud, Qinglong suddenly aimed at Li Ji who had just got up...


    just one look scared Li Qinghao''s face to a sudden change, and cried out: "Qinglong, no! I''m Jill...


    but in the middle of Li Qinghao''s words, Qinglong has caught Li Ji and pinched his whole face.


    "Wuwu, father, help me." Li Ji was so scared that he peed in his pants and stammered.


    Li Qinghao despair to the extreme, not too much, immediately kneel down, "Qinglong, please, let go of my son, let go of Jill, I beg you."


    "Let it go? Let the nameless come out Green Dragon answered.Li Qinghao subconsciously looked at the old man and begged: "old man, please let the nameless elder appear. As long as my son does not die, you are willing to do whatever you want me to do, and I will not fight for the crown prince."


    "Qinghao, get up. Don''t kneel down. I can''t control the nameless will." The old man shook his head helplessly.


    Qinglong then said in a voice: "since you can''t control it, you can force it out."


    Li Qinghao couldn''t get up on his knees for a long time, and tears began to appear in his eyes. "I beg you, don''t..."


    Qinglong ignored him and squeezed his hand decisively. His terrible power crushed Li Ji''s whole face in a flash and left him all around.


    Ricky, die.


    "Jill ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Li Qinghao began to howl in great pain, and his voice spread all over the hall. It was as if he had lost all his heart and soul.


    In silence.


    Qinglong grabbed Li Ji''s clothes, threw the body at the old man''s feet again and said, "what? Not out yet? I have to say that nameless patience is really good. Would you like to come out with a few more? "


    "Green dragon, you The old man was so helpless that his momentum gradually weakened.


    Just at this juncture, Qinglong turned his face, focused his eyes on me, and said with a smile, "it''s all right. I''d better solve it for Daoer. With his character, it''s really possible to lose in your hands, so as to save trouble in the future."


    This words a, the old man''s face changes greatly, "you dare?"


    "No!" My mother ran straight out of the back of the hall, worried for the first time.


    But it is also at this moment, a figure suddenly came, without any words, the breath of terror broke out, fast enough to leave the shadow of the road, when facing the green dragon, it is a fight!


    It''s a surprise that Su has broken the army!


    ..


    the author''s words are 18600 wangzhiguan Jiageng. There is a power failure at home. At present, I am in the Internet bar and I will go home later, so I can only stop here tonight. The plane will reward me to get up early tomorrow for Jiageng!

 Chapter 529

    I saw Su break the army, the momentum is extremely strong, more shadow, everywhere immediately filled with a strong killing.


    "The fifth in the sky list... Did Su break the army? It seems that you didn''t try your best to fight Ares. Tianbang underestimated it. I''d like to see how deep you are hiding. " With a smile, Qinglong grabs Su''s fist and makes his body appear in everyone''s field of vision.


    "So what?" Su broke the army with a cold hum, and his inner Qi suddenly radiated, forming a hot wave, which instantly overturned the tabletops around him. Some people could not control their pace, and they stepped back again and again, and the scene was completely chaotic.


    "Do your best. I''m interested in you." Qinglong squints his eyes, and his momentum is stronger. His invincibility reaches its peak in an instant. If they don''t agree with each other, it''s war!


    In an instant, Qinglong broke through the army and fought in an all-round way. The two men twinkled, roared, and the wind blew. The whole hall fell into an unprecedented shock. The fluctuation caused by each touch scared everyone''s face.


    Even more, some people could not help spilling blood from the corners of their mouths, could not bear the breath of the two, and immediately ran out of the hall for fear of being implicated again.


    I was standing in the middle of the hall. The shape of the broken Army uncle and the green dragon was so terrible that I couldn''t see them clearly. All the places I passed were broken stone columns. The eight dragon columns split in the blink of an eye. The third one was tottering.


    "It''s very good. Is it congenitally perfect? In your realm, you are invincible at the same level. Why hide before? It''s not too much to be third in the sky list, but it''s still a little worse than me. " Qinglong stepped on the dragon pillar and suddenly cracked. His amazing strength made him leap to the highest point of the last side of the hall. He easily stood firm and held his chest with both hands, looking proud.


    Under the green dragon is Mr. Li.


    "Beyond the great perfection of nature, is half a foot out of nature? So what? You are not an outsider who can interfere in the affairs of the Li family. Even though we can''t defeat you, you don''t have to kill me. You can''t succeed! I can still do it if I have to fight for it. " Su broke the army and pulled the old man apart. When he looked up, he faced Qinglong alone and was awe inspiring.


    "The other three envoys have been stationed outside for a long time. If I want to kill you, it''s a matter of minutes." Green Dragon said.


    Su broke the army undaunted, raised the evil mouth, and said with a smile: "even if you don''t know who you are, do you need other messengers to help you kill me? As the first person in the list of heaven, isn''t Qinglong in vain? Not afraid to be laughed at? "


    "In this case, I don''t bully you, so as not to be criticized. If you can take over my three hands, let''s leave nameless for a while, because I probably have guessed that no matter how many Li family members are killed, nameless won''t appear. I''m afraid I can only wait for him to find me in person. This move is useless for nameless, but I''m too anxious and make a mistake." The green dragon stands high and looks down on all sides.


    Then, green dragon slowly negative hand and stand, invincible meaning stronger, said: "but if you die under my three palm, today I still want to take the life of Li Shaobai for dao''er, this will not change."


    When this remark came out, people outside the hall and even the only figure left in the hall were shocked.


    "Three hands of green dragon!"


    "Three palms with all one''s strength, surpassing the level of congenitally great fullness, half a step beyond congenitally three palms!"


    "No matter how many people he killed, no matter how many people he killed, no matter how many people he killed, no matter how many people he killed, no matter how many people he killed, no matter how many people he killed, no matter how many people he killed, no matter how many people he killed, no matter how many people he killed


    "Qinglong doesn''t want to bully people. Moreover, his real opponent is not su paojun, but nameless."


    "If Su can take over the broken army and survive, Li Shaobai will be the prince."


    "Su''s breaking the army was the first Dharma protector under Li Qingcheng''s command in those years, but now it''s congenitally perfect. Is there any reason why he can''t take it down?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s different from fighting. It''s standing up and taking over! Even if you don''t die, you will be seriously injured. "


    "It''s a good plan to kill the Soviet Union and break the army without much effort. Qinglong''s scheming seems to be quite good, which saves a lot of trouble."


    In the face of so many words, I don''t want to break the army, because I''m looking for death!


    "Uncle! I can''t agree. " I couldn''t help shouting.


    Uncle paojun turned back, his eyes were very dignified, "Shaobai, be obedient! You know, there''s no way out. "


    "But..." I said halfway.


    Uncle paojun interrupted me with a firm attitude. "Your father told me to take care of you, so I have the responsibility not to hurt you. This is not only a promise, but also my duty as an elder!"


    With that, uncle paojun ignored me completely. Then he looked up at the high green dragon and stood firmly in the same place, shouting: "green dragon, come on, it''s your word!"


    I was about to step forward to stop, my mother and the old man suddenly came over and held me down.


    "Little white, no way." Said the old man.


    "Shaobai, calm down. Now there is no way out." My mother advised.


    I look at the back of the broken uncle, just like a mountain that can''t stand down, never for a moment, can let me so deeply realize... The greatness of the elder!"Qinglong, do it." Uncle paojun didn''t move. He seemed ready.


    "It''s interesting. You promised it yourself. I didn''t force you. Since you want to die, don''t blame me." The corner of Qinglong''s mouth went up, his right foot stepped on it, and suddenly he leaped down from the highest point, so fast that there was only a green shadow left.


    See green shadow landing, and broken uncle touch the moment, broken uncle suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, the body was hit by a hand to retreat, like a shell!


    Boom ~ ~


    hit the huge dragon pillar, behind the crack, the whole Li family hall almost collapsed!


    Uncle paojun''s chest sank in with a look of great pain. But he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up again to come to Qinglong.


    "It''s good to take the first hand." Green Dragon laughs.


    "Come again." The uncle of the broken army gritted his teeth.


    Green Dragon raised his hand and hit it with a simple hand.


    With a bang and a seemingly simple palm, he burst out with amazing strength. He hit uncle paojun''s hollow chest again and made him roll back. He was shaken back tens of meters and stopped in front of the steps outside the main hall.


    At this moment, the blood in Uncle paojun''s mouth was completely out of control. He struggled to get up from the ground, but he was seriously injured and fell down again.


    My heart was tingling like never before. Regardless of the obstruction of the old man and my mother, I quickly ran to the broken Army uncle and squatted down to help him up. "Broken Army uncle, don''t take Qinglong''s third palm any more. It will be sure to die. Since Qinglong wants to kill me, then kill me. I don''t want you to be involved because of myself. I can die!"


    Broken Army uncle raised his head, evil smile, "fool, I''m your uncle, more pro than Pro uncle."


    However, with these words, uncle paojun began to cough like a dying man. He was so weak that his legs were trembling. I couldn''t help him.


    But at this time, there were waves of agitation from all around, and everyone looked down the steps!


    "Who''s here?"


    "Who is he? It''s very raw and well done. "


    "How do you dress like a farmer?"


    Looking back, my uncle and I found a farmer with tanned skin and a bamboo hat coming towards the main hall step by step.


    He took off his hat, showed his whole face, and suddenly sighed, "finally... It''s not too late."

 Chapter 530

    The vicissitudes of life of the face, dark skin, white hair, and I look like eight points, his appearance, gradually caused a sensation.


    "I remember. It''s him. It''s just a bit sunburned!"


    "Who? How can I not recognize it? "


    "It''s him, Li Qingcheng!"


    For a moment, the whole audience was in an uproar. All the people of the older generation showed strong fear.


    I looked at the farmer who was walking on the stairs, and was completely shocked. "Father..."


    he sighed again. He came to me and my uncle paojun, and ignored anyone. He slowly took out a pill full of amazing fragrance from his pocket and handed it to me. He said, "if you let uncle paojun take it, you can keep your heart and strength. On the 49th of July And then it will be cured. "


    I took the pill and put it in front of Uncle paojun''s mouth. He took it without hesitation.


    However, the appearance of only one pill shocked the whole audience to the limit. Even the king of Ye Jiadan couldn''t stand being moved, "what kind of pill is this...


    " alchemist! "


    "Unexpectedly, he turned out to be an alchemist!"


    "What kind of pill is this? After such a heavy injury, can you still protect your heart and strength? Is that too powerful? It''s not inferior to King ye Jiadan at all


    "It must be a holy pill. It can save lives! This kind of pill is more precious than the bone breaking and body quenching pill of Ye Jiadan king! "


    ..


    my father gently waved his sleeve, stepped into the jade threshold, and walked straight to Qinglong in front of everyone.


    "Li Qingcheng? No wonder your wife said last time that nameless and you are best friends, and no wonder Su paojun, a congenital great perfect, is willing to be subordinated to you. I didn''t expect that you are such a alchemist. " Green dragon also looks moved, from time to time will stare at the broken uncle, eyes rise a greedy color.


    "Yes, I''m the alchemist. This time I''m here, I''m asking you to give me a word." My father stopped and stood one meter before the dragon. He didn''t have any fear. Instead, the wind was light and the clouds were light. He was unpredictable everywhere.


    Green dragon can''t help but frown and ask: "what words?"


    "Today, three years later, on the top of Mount Tai, we will meet on time, without any name." My father spoke faintly.


    Green Dragon suddenly laughed, "why should I believe you?"


    "You can only choose to believe." My father slowly lit a straw cigarette, wearing straw sandals and a cloth shirt, looking like a country bumpkin, with no air to speak of.


    Qinglong''s eyes narrowed into a slit, coldly cut from my father, "what a Li Qingcheng. Sure enough, tiger father has no dog son. You Li family have three generations, and each one is a tough one."


    "But it''s a pity that Su still needs the last hand to break the army. Do you want to replace him?"


    My father leisurely flicked the ash, threw the hat aside, and said with a smile, "shall we make a bet? If you can beat me back in ten steps, I''ll take it as if I lost. I''m willing to tell you where the nameless is, and I don''t have to wait so long for three years. "


    "But if you can''t do it, I don''t have any requirements. In the future, you won''t be called Qinglong. How about calling qingchong? Don''t disturb the Li family again in the past three years, just wait for three years, OK? It''s tempting, isn''t it? "


    Once the words came out, the whole audience was boiling.


    "This is Li Qingcheng''s character. It''s arrogant! His son, Li Shaobai, is just like him. "


    "He''s just an alchemist, and he''s not an expert in the tianbang. This is just a big talk. He''s also a big talk to Qinglong, who is the number one in the tianbang."


    "Isn''t his brain burned out? In front of him was the green dragon, which could not be defeated even by the Soviet Union


    "Li Qingcheng thinks he is nameless? And bet on people. "


    ..


    everyone was stunned, even my mother and my father became extremely surprised.


    I support the broken Army uncle and stare at my father''s back. I secretly say, isn''t this to expose my strength? Father does not come as an anonymous identity, obviously is worried about the four messengers, but this reveals itself, may also lead to crisis.


    "What? Dare not? " My father asked.


    Qinglong stared at my father suspiciously and said, "it seems that you are not as simple as the alchemist. You are also an expert in hiding your strength. In this way, it makes sense why the Soviet Union broke the army and became your Dharma protector, and why nameless is willing to make friends with you."


    "Cut the crap, do you dare to gamble?" My dad showed impatience.


    Green Dragon sneers, "ten steps away, even if you lose? Anyway, you are the first one who dares to say this to me. I can bet with you that if you lose, don''t break your promise, because once you lose, Li Shaobai must die and tell me where he is going


    "Yes, but if you lose, you''ll be called qingchong in the future, and you''ll have to wait three years." My dad said.


    "Li Qingcheng, you are too confident. I can''t lose!" Qinglong''s pupils contracted, and he hit out unexpectedly. Even I didn''t react. He scolded that it was a sneak attack!My dad was hit in an instant, and his pace didn''t go backwards.


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    At the beginning of the speed is very fast, but to 67 steps, but suddenly slowed down.


    Green Dragon laughed, "originally have some strength, but you still lose."


    Eight steps, nine steps, my father raised his heel uncontrollably, and he was about to take the tenth step.


    At this moment, countless eyes gathered, all thought my father would lose.


    All of a sudden, my father forced his feet back and stood firmly in the same place, with a smile on his lips, "I''m sorry, it''s just nine steps."


    "It''s impossible to stop at the ninth step. Are you congenitally perfect, and you have already begun to touch beyond congenitally?" Qinglong''s smile suddenly stopped, and the whole person fell into an unbelievable state.


    "As a alchemist, how can I be too weak? What''s more, there is no name as a friend. It''s just around the corner. Although I can''t beat you now and I still have a big gap with you, if you lose, you lose, don''t you think? Green worm My dad''s hanging around with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Actually, I know very well in my heart, what is nameless? My father is nameless!


    Don''t mention nine steps. If my father is serious, it''s absolutely impossible. He must have deliberately suppressed his strength and misled Qinglong all the time.


    I support the broken Army uncle, and I have a bad impulse in my heart. I wish my father would show his strength immediately, cripple Qinglong, and then abuse the other three bullshit messengers. But my idea is obviously unrealistic.


    My dad, it''s impossible to do this, and he doesn''t have the ability to face the joint efforts of the four messengers for the time being. That''s why he shows up in this way. It can not only delay time, but also eliminate the suspicion that Li Qingcheng and nameless are the same person.


    ...


    at this moment, when the word "green worm" appeared, everyone was stunned.


    "Is Li Qingcheng born with great perfection? What''s more, it''s even more powerful than the Soviet Union''s breaking army. It''s already coming into contact with the realm beyond the innate? "


    "How can it be that Li Qingcheng has always been an ordinary person?"


    "I think he is hiding. Even his identity as an Alchemist is only now known to us. It makes sense for an alchemist of his level to upgrade his own strength to this level."


    "I didn''t come here, but I came to Li Qingcheng..."


    "fortunately, I didn''t have a holiday with Li Qingcheng before... Otherwise it would be bad."


    My father rudely threw the cigarette end on the ground, stamped it out with straw sandals, and said with a smile, "Hey, what are you doing in a daze? Green bug, it''s true. "

 Chapter 531

    Qinglong is helpless, very helpless. The most famous expert in tianbang is called qingchong by my father, and his face turns black.


    "I''ll take care of you when I get rid of nobody." Green Dragon waved his sleeve and left immediately.


    Stepping out of the hall, Qinglong stopped next to me and looked down at me. "You''re lucky this time. Someone came out to save you, but when the way comes out, the elder can''t intervene in the dispute between the younger generation. In the end, they have to decide the outcome."


    With that, the green dragon''s figure flashed, turned into a green shadow, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and disappeared.


    Broken Army uncle very reluctantly get up, hand me gently pushed away, "don''t help, your father''s pill is not small."


    At this time, my father suddenly looked back and cast a deep look at me from a distance, "since it''s your own choice, don''t you hurry in? The prince''s ceremony is not over yet


    I nodded, re-enter the inner hall, in the eyes of all people, straight toward the golden chair that belongs to the prince.


    The old man first sat back to his original position, Li Jin, Li He, Li Ji''s body was quickly transferred, Li Qinghao''s miserable pain, shouting: "Ji''er! My Jill! "


    After shouting, Li Qinghao turned his face and stared at me and my father. He raised his hand to criticize and scolded, "it''s all your father and son. Li Qingcheng, why didn''t you show up earlier? If you can come earlier, Jill won''t have to die!!! Don''t you just want to root out Jill and me, so that we can take charge of the Li family? You need to do that? "


    "On purpose, absolutely on purpose!"


    Scolding, Li Qinghao trembled with anger and hatred.


    My dad sighed, "I can''t stop this. I''m not nameless. Anyway, I''m sorry."


    I stopped at my father''s side, stood side by side with him and said, "it''s not all our fault. If Qinglong wants to kill him, no one can stop him."


    "I don''t care. It''s you who did it. Neither of you is a good thing. One robbed my childhood sweetheart, and the other killed my son. You are the real culprit. I hate you." Li Qinghao couldn''t help yelling and burst into tears.


    When I heard this, I could not help being silent. From Li Qinghao, I felt a sense of sadness, or despair, as a father.


    As Li Ji''s body was carried out of the hall, Li Qinghao quickly followed him, and he didn''t want to fight any more.


    Soon, the figures outside the main hall walked back into the inner hall and returned to their respective positions.


    The old man got up from his high position, put his hands on the crutches, and sighed: "there was an accident today, but it doesn''t affect the ceremony of the prince. From now on, I announce that the crown prince of the Li family will be replaced by the eldest grandson Li Shaobai, who will be in charge of the internal affairs of the Li family!"


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience stood up. Except for Fang Sheng and ye Jiadan, they all bent over.


    "Congratulations to the eldest grandson for being the crown prince."


    "Congratulations to Prince Li!"


    At this time, my father patted me on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "go up and sit. After you get to that position, you have to take responsibility. In fact, my original intention is not so, but after all, this is your own choice. Being a father can only do so much for you. The rest is up to you."


    "Yes." I gently click the jaw head, in everyone''s field of vision, step forward, slowly toward the gold chair.


    Stepping on the nine steps is like stepping on the ninth five year plan. Jin can''s seat is in front of you.


    Reach out to touch this seat, I slowly turn around, face everyone, will Ning Xing and Li Qi called up.


    Ning Xing and Li Qi don''t understand what I mean, but they still stick to their heads and stay on one side.


    I put my arms around Ning Xing''s waist, slowly sat in, looked around and said: "this position does not belong to me alone, it is shared by all the people who are paying silently!"


    All the leaders of Tiejiang, including Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng, drank loudly.


    "The prince is wise!"


    Then, whether it is the Song family or the Xu family, even if some people are not satisfied and some people are not angry, they have to bow their heads and speak at the same time.


    "I''ll wait and see the prince of the Li family!"


    "I''ll wait and see the prince of the Li family!"


    The sound of the road reverberates in the main hall, producing bursts of echoes, which are as pleasant as the sounds of nature, just like the princes of all sides bowing their heads when they see the son of heaven and pay homage in unison.


    This situation, this scene, as if the golden seat, beauty lying, step on the way of Tiange, ascend the king, I as the prince who dare not?!


    For a long time, I raised my hand and pressed it down, and the sound disappeared instantly.


    "From now on, I''m the prince of the Li family. I want to ask again, who doesn''t agree?" I asked seriously.


    As a result, no one below dared to refute, especially my father''s figure, attracted attention all the time.


    Alchemist, congenital great perfection, and began to touch beyond the congenital, this layer of identity superimposed on my father, even if he did not speak, also formed a huge deterrent.


    Tiejiang''s oldest group of elders, one by one staring at my father, eager to see him immediately.At this time, the old man said: "Qingcheng, you...


    " just let Mumei stay. I won''t stay in the Li family. You should die. " My dad vetoed it.


    The old man couldn''t help sighing, "in that case, it''s up to you."


    My father no longer spoke, then turned around, picked up the hat and put it on his head, left the hall without any memory, and walked down the stairs step by step.


    Tiejiang a group of people and so on, in the back bow their hands far away, "send Li Zhu... Past kindness, never forget, without Li Zhu, there is no us today."


    But at this time, my father suddenly stopped, suddenly looked back, deeply looked at me, said: "don''t forget, you are my son of Li Qingcheng!"


    I nodded heavily and answered from a distance, "yes!"


    My father also nodded, as if he didn''t want to be known where he was. Like Qinglong, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The whole audience was inexplicably relaxed and could not help whispering.


    "Finally, Li Qingcheng is a monster. He was and still is."


    "I didn''t expect that he was so terrible. He was even worse than congenitally full circle. I estimated that he could definitely fight Qinglong. Even if he lost, Qinglong could not kill him anyway."


    "Fortunately, he didn''t stay at the Li''s, otherwise we would have to worry about our lives."


    "This time, Li Qingcheng showed his strength. He is definitely the second in the list of heaven!"


    "And Su broke the army. Qinglong said that he could not be the third. This... The top three of tianbang was occupied by the Li family


    "And the fight between Li Shaobai and Fang Dao, I think it''s only now that it really begins. The prince of the Li family, the saint son of the Fang family... Between the two, someone must lose."


    ...


    I could hear all these words, but I didn''t care much. Instead, I stood up with Ning Xing in my arms and said, "I want to announce two things now. First, I want to marry Chu Yuyan, the eldest miss of Chu family. Second, I want to marry Ning Xing, the eldest miss of Ning family."


    On hearing this, Fang Sheng immediately stood up and fiercely objected, "my family is not here. How can you take the opportunity to get married? It''s against your crown prince status. Don''t you dare to compete with dao''er? "


    "Is it Fang Dao who arranged for you to come as the last move? Are you ready to abdicate so soon? What do you care if you are an elder? It''s not my Li family. Besides, has Fang Dao ever used similar means? He can. Why can''t Prince Ben? " I gave a sneer.


    Speaking of this, I clap the armrest of the chair and shout: "let Fang Dao have the ability, come to snatch the bride!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 18800 crown kings in advance.

 Chapter 532

    Fang Sheng''s face sank and said in a cold voice: "the three sons of the Li family have just died. At least they have to wait until after the first seven days of burial? Otherwise, it would be disrespectful of the dead. "


    Fang Sheng said this very skillfully. It''s just the saying that the dead are big. It''s really inappropriate to get married before the dead are over seven years old.


    So I said, "that''s true. Don''t you want to delay until after the first seven? Then I''ll give you a chance to get Fang Dao out, as long as you can get Zhonghai to agree. "


    "Enough." Fang Sheng hums coldly and leaves immediately.


    Then, King Dan of Ye family walked out of the seat with people and said, "since the ceremony for the crown prince has been completed, I will leave here on behalf of Ye family. In addition, I want to make a statement to you that my Ye family will not participate in any fight."


    "Dan Wang, walk slowly." The old man answered.


    The king of Dan nodded gently, and Li Xian arched his hand to the old man


    Soon, the Ye family and others disappeared in my view, and people began to leave the scene.


    Xu Kun took Xu Qingxiong, brought him to me and the old man, and said with a smile, "old man Li, let''s take the first step of the Xu family and wish the Li family more and more prosperous in the future."


    In the middle of the conversation, Xu Kun drags the unconvinced Xu Qingxiong and scolds him lightly: "what are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you say goodbye to Prince Li soon? "


    Xu Qingxiong arched his hands hard, looked up difficultly, and said: "I''m Xu Qingxiong, goodbye."


    I have a deep look at Xu Qingxiong. In the final analysis, he is still following Fang Dao. If I had not become the prince and had a high status, he would never have bowed his head.


    After thinking about it, I waved my hand and said, "let''s go. Pay attention later."


    Xu Qingxiong suddenly froze and looked scared.


    Xu Kun didn''t care too much, so he immediately took Xu Qingxiong and left, and the whole group was gray.


    At this time, the Wang family came to say goodbye. Wang Guorong was a coward, and I didn''t deal with him. I let them go just by saying a few words.


    Then, I moved my eyes and found song Haijiang sitting on the chair, his limbs seemed to be filled with cement, but he didn''t dare to face me when he wanted to go.


    Song Shaocheng, in particular, lowered his head and his teeth trembled with fear.


    As more and more people left, there was little left. The old son of a bitch, song Hai, was still sitting.


    I secretly sneer, deliberately face-to-face questioning: "how? Song Hai, are you going to live in the Li family for a long time? "


    As soon as the words took off, the people who had not left immediately cast their eyes at Song Hai.


    "Mr. Song is embarrassed this time..."


    "it is said that the hatred between the Song family and Prince Li is not so deep."


    "Li Shaobai, oh no, Prince Li is going to attack the Song family this time."


    The more people talked about it, the more stiff song Hai''s old face became. For the first time, there was a strong sense of regret in his eyes.


    Finally, the old son of a bitch, song Hai, couldn''t sit still. He took a deep breath and forced himself to stand up.


    "I''ve met Mr. Li and Prince Li in lower Songhai. I''m sorry to say goodbye because of something important." Song Hai said with his head down, not daring to be presumptuous.


    I looked at the old man, he instantly understand, the right to speak to me, did not reply to song Hai.


    Song Hai was embarrassed at that time. He always bowed his head, arched his hands, and did not dare to move. He did not dare to leave without permission.


    I deliberately hung song Hai for a few minutes and ignored him.


    All of a sudden, song Hai stood for a few minutes with countless eyes, suffering, just like standing for a few years.


    Song Hai seems to be unbearable, and repeated the original words, just like a repeater, "in the next song Hai, I''ve met Mr. Li, I''ve met Prince Li, because I have something important to do, so I''ll leave. Please forgive me."


    I raised my lips and laughed, "what if I don''t let you go?"


    "I..." Song Hai raised his head, as if dumb to eat Coptis, there is pain can not say.


    Song Shaocheng was even more subdued. He thought I was going to kill him. He was so scared that his legs were shaking.


    Thinking of the past memory, I can''t help but cold face, asked: "still remember... Ling Xiaoxiao?"


    Song Haydn''s face changed greatly when he was young. His old face was as white as a piece of paper.


    Song Shaocheng was so scared that he could hardly stand still. His coat was soaked with sweat.


    But song Hai''s reaction was quick. He calmed down in less than 30 seconds and said, "Prince Li, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Who is Ling Xiaoxiao?"


    "My ex-wife, the woman you used to blackmail me and kill me." I said.


    Song Hai shook his head. "Prince Li, I don''t understand what you mean. Although I haven''t heard of Ling Xiaoxiao, I think it has nothing to do with me. In the next song Hai, I''ve always been a philanthropic person, never paying anyone, and never offending Prince Li."


    "Are you sure you''re a good giver?" Let me ask you a question.


    Song Hai shameless should come down, "I''m really a good Samaritan, Prince Li misunderstood me, it must be someone else, or planted me.""Try again? Have you forgotten what you said to me? " I feel very uncomfortable. Ling Xiaoxiao must not die in vain. I want song hai to pay the price!


    As a result, song Hai did not admit that he was still dead. He scanned around deliberately, then focused on the old man and said, "while there were still people present, I said that I didn''t say anything and I didn''t offend Prince Li. Prince Li has wronged me. Even if I am determined that I did it, I have to show evidence, don''t I? Otherwise, how can the Li family convince the public? Isn''t this bullying me? Is the strength of the Song family humble? "


    At this time, on the seat of Ningfu, the second master stood up and said with a smile: "I can be a witness. Our whole Ningfu can be a witness. Song Hai is the one who killed Ling Xiaoxiao, and he secretly dealt with Prince Li more than once. I lost all my strength because song Hai sent out the top experts of tianbang. If I didn''t resist, I''m afraid Prince Li is no longer alive."


    There was an uproar all around.


    "I''ve heard about it for a long time, and I don''t know whether it''s true or not. The Song family has never admitted it."


    "Silly? I''m sure I can''t admit it. I heard that tianbang master died in the end. There''s no proof of his death. "


    "But I''m sure rumors can''t come out of nowhere. There must be a reason."


    After hearing this, song Hai turned back and said, "the rumor stops at the wise. What we all hear is other people''s nonsense. Besides, Ning Fu and I have always had a grudge. He stood up and said that I did it. Who knows if he did it on purpose?"


    "Don''t misunderstand good people because of rumors!"


    "And my family, Shaocheng, whose lifeblood was abandoned by Prince Li, what did I say? After all, Shaocheng is responsible for all this. How can I get even with Prince Li? "


    With that, song Hai, the old bastard, still pretends to be wronged. I want to kill him. He''s too cheeky. Doesn''t he bully me? There''s no actual evidence?


    I narrowed my eyes and immediately had a plan. I said, "Song Hai, if you admit it now, the prince will let you go. But if you have to force the prince to show evidence, it will not be a matter of life."


    Song Hai was shaking all over, his eyes were wide open, and he couldn''t believe it.


    ...


    the author''s words: Thank you for the "unchanged" reward of a plane, plus more!


    In addition, I wish you a happy Dragon Boat Festival, a happy birthday to the readers.

 Chapter 533

    But soon, song Hai reacted from an unbelievable state and said with a smile, "if Prince Li has any evidence, please show it to everyone. If you do, song Hai is willing to be responsible."


    Song Hai, an old son of a bitch, is not cunning. He must have guessed that I was cheating him.


    So I turned my face and pretended to have evidence. I looked at Li Qi standing on the left and said, "Li Qi, go and get the collected evidence."


    "Evidence?" Li Qi had some silly eyes at that time, and he was stunned.


    "Yes, did you forget the evidence collected before?" I secretly threw out a Li Qi, this goods just realized my intention, immediately nodded away, said to take evidence.


    After Li Qi left, many people stayed and marveled at the good play.


    Song Hai began to become suspicious, his eyes twinkled, and he was in a state of suspense.


    I couldn''t help sneering and said, "Song Hai, I''ll give you another chance to admit everything before Li Qi comes back."


    "I don''t know what Prince Li is talking about. I haven''t done it by song Hai." Song Hai''s chest fluctuated slowly. He was not only cheeky, but also extremely cunning.


    Simply I set the target for song Shaocheng and glared at him.


    Just at a glance, song Shaocheng, who was so arrogant at the beginning, immediately trembled and sat on the ground. He was at a loss and denied: "it''s none of my business. I don''t know anything."


    I continued to stare and question, "how dare you say it''s none of your business? All this is caused by your constant revenge on me. Do you think I will let you go today, song Shaocheng? "


    "No, Prince, spare your life." Song Shaocheng was completely afraid.


    Huang Ya of song Hai clenched his teeth. He seemed very worried that song Shaocheng would be afraid of death. He accidentally told the truth and immediately stood in front of him, saying: "don''t be afraid of Shaocheng. We haven''t done anything, unless Prince Li can prove it."


    Song Shaocheng felt a little better and reluctantly got up from the ground. "Yes, we haven''t done anything. Don''t be afraid."


    These two brothers and grandsons are so skillful. They are really carved out of the same mold. They are so shameless. They have done so many things that they can''t see clearly. They even give me back.


    "Song Shaocheng, if you''re a man, don''t hide behind song Hai. Dare you say you didn''t participate? Is the Song family not involved in the Tianmen affair? " I''m out of breath. I''ll take the opportunity to ask song Shaocheng, and I won''t give him too much breathing space.


    As a result, song Shaocheng didn''t say anything, but song Hai said, "Prince Li, it''s wrong for you to say that. Although the Song family participated in the Tianmen incident, the Fang family leader was here before. Why don''t you go to him? For our families, Tiejiang and Tianmen are like a commercial competition. The Song family is just making use of development, and there''s nothing to say. After the event, everyone can sit down and have a good talk. It''s not a bitter feud. Prince Li, it''s not right for you to find this reason to attack the Song family, is it? "


    "You''re wrong. I don''t mean Tianmen and Tiejiang, but I was cheated to that place by you. If Li Qi hadn''t come in time, you would have killed me long ago?" I secretly scolded the eighteen generations of song Hai''s ancestors out of control. This old bastard is so cunning. Why don''t you go to the international debate contest?


    However, song Hai still refused to admit his death and didn''t give me a chance to target song Shaocheng. He always stood in front of him and said with a smile, "Prince Li, you have wronged me again. When did I cheat you out? What are you talking about? I don''t understand


    "What''s more, Li Qi Shizi is your man. Together, you two can do whatever you want to do wrong to me. I''m just a little master of the Song family. What else can I say? It''s just dumb. "


    With that, song Hai not only maintained an expression of injustice, but also deliberately made waves of helpless posture, as if I bullied others, deliberately aimed at him.


    "Is he innocent, as the master of the Song family said?"


    "If so, Prince Li''s practice is obviously quite inappropriate."


    "You can wait. Didn''t Shizi Li go to get the evidence?"


    "Keke, if you don''t get the evidence back, isn''t Prince Li going to hit himself in the face on the first day?"


    The people who watched the good play kept talking about it.


    I''m so angry that I can''t do it at will without actual evidence. Even if I''m the crown prince, it will only make people criticize the Li family behind their backs and say that the Li family is overbearing. The most important thing the great family cares about is reputation.


    Now that I have become the prince, I have to consider all aspects of factors. It''s really inappropriate to deal with song Hai without taking evidence.


    The problem is, I can''t get any evidence at all. Song Hai, the old son of a bitch, plays Yin every time. How can I find out the evidence?


    After thinking about it, do you want to let song Hai go for the time being? I don''t like it. How can Ling Xiao die in vain? Now is the best chance to clean him up.


    But there was no evidence to deal with song Hai. I almost didn''t struggle to die. Staring at Song Hai''s small eyes, I wanted to go down and beat him to death.


    I glared, took out my cell phone to call Li Qi, looked at Song Hai in front of everyone, and asked, "Li Qi, have you got the evidence?""Damn, there''s a piece of evidence! I''m in the toilet outside the main hall now. You''re just fooling yourself. " Li Qi is on the phone.


    I pretended that there was no accident, deliberately raised the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "Oh, haven''t you got it yet? Then hurry up. We''ll wait for you in the main hall. "


    "I wipe, damn it, where can I find you evidence? Can I go to heaven? Hello, don''t hang up. Let''s make it clear first. " Li Qi is going to be mad by me, yelling wildly on the phone.


    I tried to be calm, but I almost didn''t get deafened by Li Qi. On second thought, Chu Wenyang had cooperated with song Hai before, and he could not find any clues. So I hinted, "hurry up, Chu Wenyang is absent from the prince''s ceremony because he wants to govern the south, otherwise he doesn''t have to be so troublesome."


    "What is Chu Wenyang? Hello, Hello Li Qi didn''t understand me all of a sudden.


    I couldn''t say more, so I hung up decisively. No matter what happened, I waved my hand and said, "take song Hai for Prince Ben! Li Qi went to Chu''s house to get evidence. He''ll be right back! "


    "It''s impossible!" he said


    Under my command, several masters of the Li family set out to catch song Hai and press him to the ground.


    At this moment, the Li family experts formed a huge deterrent. Song Hai had no power to fight back. Song Shaocheng was scared to death behind him. He cried out: "it''s none of my business. I don''t want to die. It''s really none of my business. Ling Xiaoxiao''s death has nothing to do with me. We didn''t kill her. She was killed by herself! We really didn''t kill her! "


    Song Hai was stunned at first, and then his face turned green...


    ...


    the author''s words: Thank you for a plane that won''t change the reward for you, and it''s over! I can''t bear to let song Hai die. I''ve written about my feelings for this cunning and cruel character...

 Chapter 534

    Song Hai put his face on the ground and couldn''t help scolding: "song Shaocheng, what are you talking about! We haven''t done anything


    Song Shaocheng realized that he had let slip his words, but he immediately denied it. "Yes, we didn''t do anything. I was scared just now and talked nonsense."


    With a cold hum, I resolutely got up and walked to song Shaocheng. I grabbed his collar and examined him coldly. "How dare you not recognize him? Since you said you didn''t know, how could you know Ling Xiaoxiao was killed by the explosion? "


    The whole audience was shocked.


    "I didn''t expect it to be true. Song Shaocheng let it slip!"


    "The Song family is so cruel that even the prince of the Li family dares to calculate, but he doesn''t recognize it."


    "It seems that the Song family has done more than one thing, otherwise Prince Li would not be so hateful."


    ..


    Song Hai''s face is livid, and he keeps winking at Song Shaocheng on the ground.


    Song Shaocheng understood and cooperated very well. He said, "I guess it by myself. I really don''t know anything. Prince Li, how can you get some actual evidence? How can I be convicted just by my random guess? Mr. Li, don''t you think so? "


    "It''s true. We have to pay attention to one word of reason and one word of certificate. We can''t make a hasty decision." Hit it, hit it, hit it.


    Song Shaocheng immediately became proud, "Prince Li, listen to what Master Li said."


    "OK, wait." I stare, thinking that today, the two grandsons of song dare to argue, and I''m so angry.


    But I have no choice but to let go of my hand and let people catch song Hai first. After Li Qi brings back the evidence, I''ll clean them up. Li Qi will understand what I mean.


    The question is, whether Chu Wenyang has left behind is just my personal speculation, not too sure. The probability is half.


    "Prince Li, is there no evidence? Then I advise you to let us go as soon as possible. " Song Hai sneered.


    "I won''t let it go. What''s the matter? So as not to waste manpower. " I look at Song Hai''s old face and want to tear it up. I swore in my heart a long time ago that I must blade song Hai with my hand. Today, I can''t let him go anyway, or I will let him go!


    Back to the original position, Ning Xing, who has been silent, suddenly whispered in my ear: "are you sure... Do you want Li Qi to go to Chu Wenyang?"


    "The old thing of Chu Wenyang is no worse than song Hai. He cooperated with song Hai before, so he should leave something behind behind." I answered in a whisper.


    Ning Xing frowned, "if not?"


    "... let them go first." I gritted my teeth. I don''t want to let song Hai go.


    ..


    as time goes on, song Hai has been subdued on the ground by the Li family experts and can''t move, but he keeps winking at Song Shaocheng, which makes him more confident and calm down his panic.


    And the onlookers around, there is no choice to leave, is bound to see this good play to go.


    "It''s been almost half an hour. Why hasn''t Shizi Li come back yet?"


    "Let''s see that it was the Song family who did it. The problem is that there is no evidence. What can we do with them?"


    "If Li Qi doesn''t get back the evidence, I think song Hai and song Shaocheng will survive this time."


    "I have to say that even the evidence can not be found, song Hai''s means are also very powerful, and you look at his appearance, he was pressed on the ground, not even a little scared."


    With the sound, almost all the figures in the hall can be seen. Song Hai is just sophistry, but because there is no actual evidence, he can''t be attacked.


    Song Shaocheng stood in the same place. After the hint of song Hai''s eyes, he no longer sweated. The pair of triangle eyes were full of unprecedented pride, as if I had no way to take him. He was very happy.


    I secretly calculate the time. Li Qi has been away for more than half an hour. It''s more than enough for the Chu family to go back and forth. What''s the matter with the goods? Don''t you understand me?


    In a hurry, I had to take out my mobile phone, call to urge and ask, "why haven''t you come back yet?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m on my way back. I called Chu Wenyang just now. He really has something in his hand, which has been handed over to me by the Chu family. It can be proved that song Hai did a lot of things, but Chu Wenyang said that you have to call him back after it''s finished. He has a request." Li Qi said.


    When I was happy, Chu Wenyang, the old man, really kept his hand. He didn''t care what he asked me, so he said, "yes, you can come back quickly. Time doesn''t wait. It won''t take long."


    Hang up the phone, song Hai and song Shaocheng face suddenly some ugly.


    Song Shaocheng began to become suspicious again and gave song Hai a wink from time to time.


    Song Hai blinked, which made song Shaocheng calm down again.


    However, song Hai, an old son of a bitch, has a thoughtful expression on his face. I don''t even need to guess. He must be thinking about how to continue to quibble later.Ten minutes later, Li Qi, holding a document in her hand, hurried in from outside the hall and handed it to me immediately.


    I picked it up and saw that most of the records above were that song Hai planned to kill me by bus, sent people to Ningfu to assassinate my second master, and sent mercenaries on the plane to pretend to hijack the plane and actually kill me. There were also some information about mercenaries on it.


    And those mercenaries who had been sent to prison now, this is undoubtedly a piece of hard evidence!


    I threw the document far in front of song Hai and said, "Song Hai, look for yourself, this is the evidence!"


    Song Hai glanced at the document and suddenly laughed, "Prince Li, yes, I did it, but so what? How did I know you were the prince of the Li family at that time? If you know, give me ten courage, I don''t dare. It''s just that those who don''t know are not guilty. Aren''t you dead, Prince Li? On behalf of the Song family, I apologize publicly and compensate you for your loss. "


    "But there is no record of that Lingxiao you said. You can''t rely on me."


    "I''ll compensate you for the loss, and then write it off. It''s reasonable."


    Hearing this, I was so angry that I laughed, "what a person who doesn''t know is not guilty. Do you think it''s enough to compensate for the loss? What will you give me for compensation? "


    "What you want, Prince Li, as long as I have the ability, I will compensate you." Song Hai responded to Tao.


    I said, "I want your life!"


    "I''m sorry, those who don''t know are not guilty, so they are not guilty to death. Your request is a bit excessive. Even if you give these things to CNOOC, you won''t be trapped for too long. Now, can you let me go? I''m not tired. I''m tired. " Song Hai smiles shamelessly.


    Song Shaocheng stepped forward and banged his head up. "Yes, those who don''t know are not guilty. It''s unreasonable for the Li family to take this as an operation. It''s not that the Song family doesn''t pay for the loss. Mr. Li, don''t you think so?"


    I turned my face and looked at the old man.


    The old man pursed his mouth and said rather helplessly: "yes, those who don''t know are not guilty. These happened before Shaobai didn''t announce his identity. However, since he wanted to compensate, he had to come up with satisfactory conditions and let song Hai go first."


    Several experts let go. Song Hai stood up undamaged and bowed to me with a smile. "Prince Li is really extraordinary. He can tell right from wrong. Song Hai first thanks Prince Li for not killing him."

 Chapter 535

    It''s disgusting. It''s so disgusting. It''s invincible!


    If I have the hard evidence that song Hai killed Ling Xiaoxiao, it''s better to solve it.


    The point is, I didn''t!


    Song Hai smile deeper, hands clasping, said: "as for the compensation problem, after Song Hai go back, naturally will give Prince Li a satisfactory account, give the Li family a satisfactory account, don''t know Mr. Li, Prince Li, can I go?"


    The old man did not speak, but looked at me.


    I secretly clench my fist and scold song Hai for being shameless. I really don''t want to let him go, but Ling Xiaoxiao''s share is missing in the document, otherwise I can definitely kill him.


    Moreover, as the prince of the Li family, I represent the whole Li family. Without actual evidence, I would get song Hai, which has a very bad influence.


    Although I can do the same and send someone to assassinate song Hai, I don''t want to kill him in this way. If I want to get rid of him, I will kill him openly. Otherwise, don''t I become the same kind of person as song Hai?


    But under, I can only temporarily let song Hai, nodded: "roll, don''t let me catch your handle."


    "Prince Li is worried too much. How can song Hai fight against you?" Song Hai pulls song Shaocheng to bow down again. When he straightens up, he turns around and walks away. They are very proud.


    Song Shaocheng, in particular, laughed wildly as soon as the eunuch went out. I was so angry that I almost didn''t order someone to arrest him.


    As for song Hai''s so-called compensation, it''s not painful at all. The Li family doesn''t need any compensation. Their economic strength is many times that of the Song family. Song Hai is just acting.


    And as the Song family and his party left, the only remaining figures on the scene were very surprised.


    "Song Hai, it''s a comeback."


    "I''ve seen shameless people. I''ve never seen such shameless people. Song Hai is a man who steps into the coffin. How can he be so shameless?"


    "That song Shaocheng is not a good thing either. Otherwise, it would not be abandoned by Prince Li. It''s not right on the upper beam and crooked on the lower beam."


    Between sighs, many figures gradually leave the scene.


    Ninglao and Erye come forward and bow their hands together.


    "Mr. Li, Liang Sheng, I''ll go first with your second master." Ning said.


    I nodded, "rather old walk slowly, free at any time can come to the Li family, when I finish Chu Yuyan one thing, Li family and Ning Fu can officially become relatives."


    "Liang Sheng, it''s not urgent for you to get married. You should deal with your own affairs first, and the old fox song Hai. If you don''t hurry to deal with him, let him jump first. Don''t worry too much. After all, there is another way." The second master put in a word.


    I nodded again, agreed, advised: "second master, I know, you pay attention to your health, don''t be too tired, as soon as I have time I will go to you."


    "Hey, I knew you would never forget me. I''ll wait for you." The second master laughed, exchanged greetings with the old man, and then left the Li family with Mr. Ning.


    Until all the outsiders left, the old man emptied the whole hall and ordered people to close the door, leaving only my mother, Ning Xing and uncle paojun present.


    I first looked at the eye broken Army uncle, asked: "uncle, how is the injury?"


    "Don''t worry. As I said, your father''s pills are very important. They will be fine." Uncle paojun sat down and shook his hand, his face improved.


    At this time, the old man stepped down the nine steps and said, "the arrival of Qingcheng misled Qinglong and eliminated the suspicion that Qingcheng and nameless are the same person. So we only have three years left. In these three years, we must do something. We must not let Qingcheng face the four messengers alone."


    "He... I always think he''s weird. I don''t know why. Maybe it''s my illusion." My mother was very worried.


    "No, I feel it too. Don''t you think his last words before he left are like his last words?" Uncle paojun shook his head and fixed his eyes on me.


    Hearing this, I was shocked, thinking of my father''s last words: don''t forget, you are my son Li Qingcheng!


    The more I think about it, the more I have a bad feeling.


    The old man slowly turned back and said, "that''s why I said that we should do something in the remaining three years."


    "What are you going to do, old man?" Broken Army uncle is full of dignified ask a way.


    The old man''s eyes gradually became more and more profound, and he replied: "after you have recovered your wounds, go back and continue to close the door, and strive to successfully step out of the congenital world in three years. Even a little bit can also play a role. The Li family will misappropriate resources and fully support you."


    "What about Shaobai?" My uncle broke the army.


    The old man gave me a deep look. "Shaobai wants to cultivate him into a congenital master in three years. He doesn''t expect to help, but he should have the ability to protect himself and escape. Because once Qingcheng is defeated, the Fang family will certainly unite with tianbang forces to deal with the Li family. There are four messengers in the house. At that time, the Li family will die. Shaobai is the only one It''s the only way. "


    Broken Army uncle quite agree to point down, and then with my mother and the old man to discuss with each other, directly put me and Ning Xing Hang in one side, didn''t ask me what I mean.I speechless looked at Ning Xing, she immediately laughed, whispered: "look at how worried the elders are about you, if you don''t work hard, it''s too disappointing."


    "I''ve worked hard, OK? In addition to the period when I was squatting, I was taking pills every day. " I picked my eyebrows.


    Ning Xing pointed at my forehead with her finger and said: "you''re trying to fart. Is it hard to take pills? You''re cheating. "


    "Pills can only work in the land capital stage, and the speed is very slow. It''s useless to reach the first ten days. Although the innate state will accumulate a lot, I still have to rely on myself. How can I call cheating? At most, it''s just that there''s more accumulated foundation than others. " I put my arms around Ning Xing and put her in my arms.


    "What are you doing? There are elders here. " Rather apricot subconsciously toward the elders look, in my arms face red.


    "What are you afraid of? We all know that. " I said.


    Rather apricot decisive struggle, while the elders did not notice, quickly tidy up messy clothes, not angry said: "you are serious, now is not the time for mischief."


    "I know, but it''s no use being nervous. We have to move forward step by step." I got up, then looked at the elders and said, "old man, mom, uncle paojun, I accept your arrangement. Even if I can''t help you much, I''ll have a try."


    "Shaobai, just try your best. It''s not something you can participate in. You don''t need any help. You can keep yourself. After all, three years is too short, and you don''t even have congenital ability at present." Uncle paojun turned his head, as if he didn''t believe I could help him.


    "Well, Shaobai, I''ll arrange all this. You don''t have to worry about it." As like as two peas in the army, the old man answered his voice.


    "Good." I''ll take it easy. It''s really too short for me to do secret work for three years.


    However, I don''t even know what I am now. In the next three years, many changes have taken place, just like a huge turning point in my destiny...

 Chapter 536

    After everything was arranged by the elders, I was arranged by the old man to a large palace of the Li family, called Qianyang palace.


    The Qianyang palace is almost the same as the Qianzheng palace of Li Qinghao. It is not only superior in terrain, but also shows the style of the imperial court everywhere. There are hundreds of servants of the Li family in it. It''s like being in an ancient royal family.


    However, I don''t like this kind of feudalism. I simply order the servants to do their own work. If there''s no big deal, you don''t have to come to me.


    The next day, because the three sons were killed, a memorial service was held in the ancestral hall of the Li family, which was not attended by outsiders. All of them were loyal relatives of the Li family.


    When Ning Xing and I came to the scene, we burst into tears everywhere, and the atmosphere was extremely depressed.


    The bodies of the three sons were covered in the crystal coffin, of which Li Ji''s death was the most miserable, and the crushed face could not be repaired well anyway.


    "Jill!" Li Qinghao was lying beside the coffin, and his whole body was crying. The four old men who followed him could not pull him up.


    With a sigh, Ning Xing and I went inside, took the three sticks of incense from others, and bowed down to worship the photos and corpses of the three sons.


    After all, I''m still a brother. No matter how I fight, everyone is a family. The death of Li Ji and his three sons has an indirect relationship with me. I don''t feel guilty. It''s a fake.


    My original intention is that I never want Li Ji to die, but it''s a pity that Qinglong suddenly appears, which makes people unprepared and happens too suddenly.


    Looking up at the black-and-white photo of Li Ji, I heard Li Qinghao''s wailing. I was inexplicably sad.


    Li Qinghao did everything for Li Ji, but in the end he came to such a miserable end.


    I love my son''s father deeply. The white haired man sends the black haired man. What he does is meaningless.


    In fact, my father is not like this?


    All kinds of feelings gathered in my heart. I slowly turned my face, looked at Li Qinghao and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Li Shaobai, you dare to come! Your father and son have done all this harm. You and I will die together! " Li Qinghao suddenly raised his eyes, bloodshot and fierce.


    Instead of getting angry, I felt more and more sad. I bowed to him and advised him, "this man has passed away. If you want to blame me, I have nothing to say. After all, the death of the three sons has something to do with me, but the real culprit is not me, but Qinglong."


    "What''s the use of that? Can you kill Qinglong? Don''t fall down here. You are the culprit. I''ll never forget Jill''s hatred. " Li Qinghao no longer lay on the coffin, but stood up straight, more fierce.


    At this moment, all the Li family members did not dare to interrupt.


    The old man sighed deeply and said, "Qinghao, don''t be blinded by hatred. The real enemy is Qinglong."


    "Sir, are you even on their side? It''s too eccentric. No matter what, I''ve never been worthy of being remembered for what I''ve done for the Li family? Did Jill die for nothing? " Li Qinghao''s eyes turned red with a wave of his big sleeve.


    The old man looked bitter and explained, "no, Jill won''t die in vain. We will definitely get revenge for this revenge, but not now."


    "Revenge? What can I do for you? Who is Qinglong? I don''t think it will appear in three years. And from beginning to end, Qinglong comes for Li Shaobai. If Li Shaobai doesn''t become the prince, it won''t happen! I have advised you for a long time. Why don''t you listen to me? " Li Qinghao was very angry and resentful. He seemed to be a teenager in an instant, and his expression was full of deep sorrow.


    The old man was dumb...


    my mother stood up and took the initiative to go to Li Qinghao, grabbed his right hand, just like the elder sister next door, and advised: "Qinghao, I grew up with you, I don''t want you to have hatred, even if it''s the spirit of Keir in heaven, I don''t want to see you like this."


    As a result, Li Qinghao broke away my mother''s hand, shook her head and said, "no! What Jill wants me to do most is revenge! No matter what, it''s revenge! "


    My mother bit her teeth, "Qinghao, can you calm down?"


    "Calm down? How can I calm down? My son died, you tell me, how can I calm down! " Li Qinghao roared, echoing in the whole ancestral hall.


    Mother gave the old man a wink.


    The old man secretly nodded and immediately pulled me and Ning Xing out.


    Outside, the old man clutching his crutch, looking at the dark sky, sighed: "Shaobai, you''d better not go in. Now Qinghao is in pain... It''s impossible for anyone to calm down."


    "I know that the enemy, after all, is Qinglong." I clenched my fist.


    The old man raised a sad look in his eyes and said: "I grew up looking at kee''er too... I don''t want Qinghao to be left with hatred. How to reconcile the relationship depends on your wisdom. Although Qinghao has nothing to do with it, all he does is for Li Ji. In fact, Qinghao''s heart is not necessarily bad.""I see. The old man doesn''t want any more chaos in the Li family." I nodded heavily.


    "Just wait outside. When you''re buried, you''ll come back. Don''t contradict Qinghao now, because I''m afraid he''ll get angry and make an unusual move. Then he''ll go back to the Li family. We''re all family." The old man sighed and turned to walk back.


    After the old man left, I took Ning Xing to walk outside the ancestral hall and sat under a tree.


    "I think it''s hard for Li Qinghao to accept the fact that Li Ji is dead. With his current status in the Li family, even if he is not the head of the family, he is not far behind the head of the family. He can compete with you, unless the old man comes forward to stop him." Ning Xing said.


    "After this time, I''m afraid Li Qinghao''s hatred for me will be deeper and deeper. If the old man tells me, I may not be able to do it. After all, it''s the Revenge of killing my son." I lit a cigarette and puffed it.


    Ning Xing knew that I was in a complicated mood. Instead of taking away the cigarette, she frowned and said, "in this way, you have to face not only Fang Dao, but also Li Qinghao''s hysterical madness. With his extreme personality, he will never give up."


    "No, I decided to try. As the old man said, no matter how much we fight, we are all family. More importantly, if we go on for a long time, it will only make the Li family decline." I slowly stood up, eyes in front of the ancestral hall gate.


    With the door open, Li Qinghao cried on the coffin and seemed to notice my eyes. He turned his head involuntarily and glared back from a long distance. His killing intention was stronger than ever!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 19000 kings ahead of time! When I write this chapter, I feel heartache for Li Qinghao and think of my grandmother in heaven. Are you ok? There have been too many unexpected accidents since the book was written. Alas...

 Chapter 537

    Grief, hatred, anger, this is Li Qinghao at this moment.


    I silently take back my eyes, sit under the tree smoking, and Li Qinghao''s relationship, silent like sound, everything in silence.


    Soon, there was a drizzle in the sky. It was evening, and the rain was dripping on my face through the leaves. I lit my eighth cigarette, and there was mourning in the ancestral hall, and there was more pain in it.


    "Jill!"


    "The third son!"


    "My river ~ ~"


    no one could eat this night, but all the Li family members gathered in the ancestral hall to guard the souls of the dead.


    In accordance with the old man''s instructions, I have been guarding outside, not inside. With the playing of sad music, I can''t help feeling bitter.


    "Would you like something to eat?" Ning Xing asked with concern.


    I slightly raised and gently swayed, "I''m brother. I''ll stay here for the night. Ning Xing, if you''re hungry, go and eat."


    "How can we not eat?" Ning Xing is in a hurry.


    I turned my face and said, "the death of the three sons has a great relationship with me. As a brother, how can I steal food alone?"


    "... then I won''t eat either. I''ll stay with you." Ning Xing lowers her head silently.


    Night, gradually deep.


    Sad music, but even louder.


    Li Jiazhong''s relatives can''t help but cry. All those who have little seniority kneel down.


    After one night, the sky became dim, and the coffins of the three sons were set up together. Li Ji was the leader, Li Jinju was the center, and Li he was the back. They were carried out of the ancestral hall in order to be sent to the cemetery chosen by the Li family for them.


    I endure hunger, and Ningxing silent behind, sat in the rear of the funeral motorcade, all the way straight out of the Li family.


    Half an hour later, came to a good geomantic terrain, all the business has been ready.


    In the whole process, the cry is more shrill.


    Li Qinghao pulled the coffin, his eyes full of strong reluctant, crying: "Geer, no!! How can a father go ahead before he sees you get married and have children


    However, Li Qinghao was forced to pull away and watched Li Ji settle down.


    Li Qinghao seems to have become a rickety old man. His white hair doesn''t know when it''s too much. He kneels to the ground, caresses the tombstone and sobs.


    I stood at the back and saw Li Qinghao''s appearance, which was rendered by his sadness. I couldn''t help sighing deeply, but I didn''t know how to speak.


    After all this, Li''s family returned to Li''s ancestral hall to set up a spiritual throne for the three sons and live in the ancestral hall for a long time.


    Holding Li Ji''s smart card, Li Qinghao sits in the futon with his knees crossed, falling into a long period of stagnation, and his eyes are blank.


    In silence, Li''s family began to disperse, leaving Li Qinghao alone, holding the trump card and weeping from time to time.


    The old man pulled me out with tears in his eyes, choked his voice, and said: "Shaobai, Qinghao is either in a state of depression this time, or in a state of frenzied revenge. I hope you can adjust the relationship between them, because you still have to tie the bell, and only you can do it."


    At this time, my mother also came out, grabbed my hand and said: "Qinghao is not as bad as you think. It''s up to you this time."


    Two people speak together, I am not sure at all, but still look at Li Qinghao''s back and say, "I''ll have a try, but what if I can''t?"


    "Only success is allowed, but no failure is allowed. Anyway, Qinghao is also a member of the Li family. Can you drive him out of the Li family? This can''t be done. It can''t be done with emotion or reason. From the perspective of the Li family, if so, it will only attract jokes. " The old man is very serious.


    I frowned and asked, "what if he does something against the Li family rules?"


    "No... with Qinghao''s personality, if you want to retaliate against someone, you will never let yourself get into trouble first. You can rest assured that if it is true, I will cut off all his power and let him be an ordinary person in the Li family, but not now. I hope you can take this opportunity to let Qinghao change his ways, help the Li family and face Qinglong in the future Four messengers The old man replied.


    "I see." I nodded.


    The old man waved his hand, "you and Ning Xing, go back to Qianyang palace and have a rest. Let Qinghao be quiet. Next, I will arrange people and resources to prepare for your promotion."


    ...


    when I got back to Qianyang palace, I called Chu Wenyang immediately.


    As soon as he was connected, Chu Wenyang said, "how about it? Is awesome for the evidence I gave you? This is the hard evidence that I left behind secretly. How is song Hai now? Did you kill me? I''ve been so busy these days that I haven''t heard from you yet. "


    I kneaded my chin and simply told Chu Wenyang the whole story.


    After hearing this, Chu Wenyang was shocked. "Song Hai, the old fox, is too shameless, isn''t he? How can you be so cunning? Do you still play the trick of not knowing who is guilty? ""What can I do? Your evidence is a little poor. If you have Ling Xiaoxiao''s share, I''m absolutely sure I can kill him. " I clenched my teeth and said that it''s not easy to clean up song Hai. I''m afraid that after this time, he will be more careful to deal with me. If he wants to grasp the handle again, it''s obviously more difficult.


    However, Chu Wenyang didn''t regard song Hai as one thing at all. Instead, he held on to the evidence he gave me and said, "the evidence I gave you can''t be given in vain. You are the Prince now. You have to make up for me."


    "Come on, what do you want?" I should be a, secretly scold Chu Wenyang is also a cunning ghost.


    Chu Wen Yang said with a dry smile, "Hey, hey, I''ve helped you so many times. The Chu family''s position has already stood on your side. It''s hard to turn against the Fang family and the Song family. So we are our own people now. Since we are our own people, we don''t have to hold on to me? Is it time to give it back to me? "


    The corner of my mouth twitched a few times, dare to feel Chu Wenyang has been thinking about that document.


    But I don''t want to tell him the truth, so as not to be difficult to control in the future, and he will make trouble for me.


    For a man like Chu Wenyang, who forgets his own interests and is full of interests, it''s better to hold him by seven inches so that he won''t play tricks. Otherwise, he will also be a time bomb.


    So I said, "do you want that document? I have announced that I will marry Yu Yan. Everyone is in laws. Are you afraid that I will harm you? "


    "Since we are in laws, we should be honest with each other, right? You always hold on to my painful feet like this, can I feel at ease? Is it interesting that the in laws are also intriguing? " Chu Wenyang, the old man, suddenly said something righteous.


    I subconsciously dry cough a few, asked: "old Chu, are you sure you want?"

 Chapter 538

    "It must be." Chu Wenyang yelled on the phone and seemed very nervous about the document.


    I sighed, since Chu Wenyang said so absolutely, I don''t tell him the truth, it seems a little difficult.


    Silence for a moment, my whole person is embarrassed, oneself fart document all have no, play Chu Wen Yang round turn, this is simply too embarrassed.


    Chu Wen Yang is urgent, urge a way: "Hey, you kid pour is to give a sentence."


    I take a deep breath, unprecedented embarrassment, has been ready to be scolded by Chu Wenyang, said: "in fact... I have no documents, I have been fooling you, that document is only one, I have no copy."


    Chu Wenyang was on the other end of the phone, his voice suddenly stopped, and he only heard the cool voice.


    Then, Chu Wenyang seemed to choke old blood, and immediately burst into a rage, yelling at me.


    "What?"


    "So you have nothing?"


    "How dare you fool me? You son of a bitch, you''re shameless, mean, mean


    Chu heard Yang Qi. He was so angry that he was trembling. He tried his best to scold me to death, which made me bloody.


    My cell phone roared. I was separated by a few centimeters, and my ears were almost deafened.


    After scolding for several minutes, Chu Wenyang''s anger subsided a lot. I put my mobile phone back to my ear and said with a smile, "Oh, I''m sorry, Lao Chu. I don''t want to do that. Would you mind me?"


    When Chu Wenyang heard this, he was furious again and scolded angrily. "I''ve never seen such a person as you. Damn it, you''re the first one to play me like a dog, son of a bitch. You''re even more cunning than an old fox. Song Hai is not as cunning as you!"


    But Chu Wen Yang Gang scolded half, and suddenly stopped, then there was no sound.


    "Well? What''s the situation? " I can''t help wondering, is Chu Wenyang really angry with me?


    As a result, Chu Wenyang changed his tone and asked in an extremely suspicious tone: "you are so cunning, don''t you think you have any evidence and don''t want to give it to me, so you just deliberately cheat me and say no? When something happens in the future, you can threaten me, right? "


    "No, no, no, how could it be? If you don''t believe it, you can ask Chu Yuyan. " I quickly denied it.


    "No, it''s impossible. If I listen to your voice, I know that you must have some. And by your means, can there be no documents? You must be lying. When I ask Yuyan, she will definitely tell me that she doesn''t have it. In fact, you have it! " Chu Wenyang didn''t believe it. He thought that Chu Yuyan and I had already united.


    "I don''t have any! How do you want me to explain it to you? " I''m helpless. Chu Wenyang is smart but he''s mistaken. Or he just doesn''t trust me.


    "Don''t explain. Don''t you just want to give it to me? You need to do this? Li Shaobai, I know you thoroughly today. " Chu Wenyang is even more angry.


    I have a feeling that I can''t argue, so I have to continue to explain, "no, I really don''t. I swear to God."


    "Swear? Swearing is useless to you. It''s like Chinese cabbage, Li Shaobai. Anyway, remember me, I''m not finished with you! " Chu Wenyang was so angry that he hung up on me.


    I am a Leng a Leng of holding a mobile phone, the whole person is silly, secretly scold this in the end what situation? Didn''t I say I didn''t have a file? Why is Chu Wenyang still unwilling to believe me? Am I so untrustworthy?


    "Anyway, I''ve explained, believe it or not, it''s his business..." I put my cell phone back in my pocket awkwardly.


    ..


    in the next few days, I lived in Qianyang palace. I had a leisurely childhood. However, due to the death of the three sons, I did not participate in the internal affairs of the Li family.


    It''s Li Qinghao. Since Li Ji''s death, he has been staying in the ancestral temple and guarding the throne. He never leaves. He doesn''t think about food and tea all day, and his hair turns completely gray.


    I quietly went to the ancestral hall door to see a few times, these days, his whole person lost a big circle, haggard face, as if depressed, from time to time will bow to wipe tears.


    Suddenly, with a sigh, I stood outside the door and understood that Li Qinghao could not be a man who had never recovered. The strong hatred of killing his son was enough to support him to stand up again. It was only a matter of time.


    Looking back, I calculate the time. There are only three days left from the first seven days of the three sons, which means that after three days, I can officially marry Chu Yuyan, and then Ning Xing.


    Just at this juncture, I had a conflict with Chu Wenyang. I felt that the marriage would not go smoothly.


    The most important thing is that I have received the news through the Li family that the Fang family has used their great relationship and even negotiated with China shipping to ask the other party to release Fang Dao ahead of time.


    Vaguely, it seems that a big fight will appear in three days.


    Soon, on the night of the first seven, the Li family gathered again in the ancestral hall.


    But in order not to arouse Li Qinghao''s anger, I still sit outside the door and wait silently. I can only gaze at the situation inside through the open door.At this moment, most people''s emotions have calmed down.


    "The three sons of honor are gone. We want to live better."


    "Wushizi was amazing and gorgeous all his life, but he died innocently in Qinglong''s hands."


    "So is the third son. Who in the whole Li family doesn''t know the name of Li Jin?"


    "And Li Ji..."


    "maybe this is life."


    Hearing the comments of his loyal relatives, Li Qinghao seemed to be stimulated. Holding a trump card in his hand, he suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were full of blood. He said angrily, "it''s not life. It''s all man-made. My son was killed!"


    The old man scolded, "Qinghao, it''s been so many days. Can''t you calm down?"


    "Old man, if Li Qingcheng died alive in front of you and his face was crushed, can you calm down?" Li Qinghao tilted his mouth and suddenly sneered, and his eyes gradually turned crazy.


    The old man could not help sighing.


    But just then, a colorful butterfly flew into the ancestral hall and circled it. Everyone was watching.


    The butterfly slowly landed on Li Qinghao''s shoulder and stood still after spreading its wings.


    Li Qinghao was shocked all over, his crazy look disappeared instantly, and turned into bursts of sadness. He looked at the butterfly on his shoulder, trembling, and murmured: "Jill, is that you? Have you come back to see your father? "


    The butterfly suddenly moved, but did not fly away.


    Li Qinghao burst into tears and choked to the extreme. "Kee''er, I miss you for my father. You must want me to avenge you. Don''t worry, I will avenge you. I swear to heaven! For father, born for you, die for you


    ...


    the author''s words: Li Qinghao''s life is a tragedy from the beginning to the end. When I write this chapter, I am moved by the deep love between him and Li Ji for his father and son, which is really flesh and blood.

 Chapter 539

    The butterfly trembles, spreads its wings and flies away...


    Li Qinghao slowly stands up and looks up at the butterfly leaving. His muddy eyes gradually become firm, bright and gloomy...


    until the butterfly disappears completely, Li Qinghao lowers his head and suddenly casts a look at me. His cold cheek slowly evokes a sneer, as if he is looking at a prey.


    I was shocked in my heart and secretly scolded me for being terrible. Li Qinghao was completely blinded by hatred this time. It is estimated that he will never let me go easily.


    Sure enough, Li Qinghao sneered deeper, and suddenly spoke to me from a distance, "prince, as the elder brother of the three sons, what do you mean if you don''t enter the ancestral hall?"


    I got up from the stone chair under the tree, took Ning Xing and stepped into the ancestral hall, saying: "I''m afraid you''re emotional. Now that you''re back to normal, my heart is safe, and this is what the old man ordered."


    "It''s said that tomorrow will be the day when you officially marry Miss Chu? Or the day of marriage promotion? " Li Qinghao suddenly asked unkindly.


    I feel bad, but can only nod, "yes, tomorrow is not a formal wedding, but a marriage, wedding need to set another auspicious day, but I think it should not be long."


    At this time, Li Qinghao suddenly turned back, looked at the old man, and said firmly: "old man, on behalf of my whole branch, I oppose the prince''s marriage."


    Once the words came out, the family members of the Li family couldn''t help looking at each other.


    "Here we go..."


    "Mr. Qinghao, I''m afraid it''s going to be aimed at the end."


    "For the whole branch?"


    The old man didn''t show any urgency, but clung to his crutch and asked, "tell me why you object."


    "Very simple, the fight between the crown prince and the sage son of the Fang family is over. If we continue to entangle with each other, it will only become more and more serious, and may even lead to a war between the two families. There is tianbang behind the Fang family. Once they unite, the Li family will never be an opponent." Li Qinghao put the spirit card back to its original position. The whole person seems to have experienced a baptism, and his momentum has changed greatly.


    After that, Li Qinghao looked at me again and said with a smile: "from the beginning to the end, it''s Chu Yuyan who causes conflicts. I think it''s better to give up fighting and learn from the Ye family. Now that everyone knows that the Li family is the first family, why seek crisis for face? Small things can also lead to huge crises. I think all of you here should know this better than me. "


    "The most important thing is that Fang Dao is a disciple of the green dragon. This alone is a great threat, isn''t it? No one can guarantee that Fang Dao''s anger will turn from embarrassment to anger. Will Qinglong come back to the Li family again and fight against the Li family ahead of time? "


    "Can you promise? Or you? Or the prince? "


    At that time, some people in the ancestral hall began to agree.


    "It''s true what Lord Qinghao said. The Li family has to face the four envoys, including Qinglong. Even the unknown elders will have to fight against them in three years. Once they are defeated, Qinglong and the Fang family must be the first to deal with the Li family."


    "I''m afraid the prince can''t really play with Qinghao this time."


    "The crown prince''s position is certainly high, but his mind is still tender. He may not be the rival of Qinghao."


    ..


    I heard all these words. I didn''t say anything. I just stood in the ancestral hall without saying a word.


    Seeing that someone supported him, Li Qinghao said more strongly: "that''s why I say that I oppose the marriage between the crown prince and miss Chu, because it''s undoubtedly causing trouble. You can''t be eccentric this time, can you?"


    "This... Shaobai, what do you have to say?" The old man subconsciously looked at me.


    I thought a little, then nodded, secretly Li Qinghao sealed the words very dead, which is a wonderful move.


    Unfortunately, I''m not a vegetarian either, so I said, "since I''ve said things like getting married on behalf of the Li family, I have to do what I said. Otherwise, what do outsiders think of the Li family? "Turn back?"


    "You''re wrong. I mean the relationship between Qinglong and Fangdao. Don''t you see that Fangdao even killed Qinglong for him in order to prevent you from becoming the prince? If you go on like this, won''t you make more noise? " Li Qinghao said.


    I laughed, "everyone knows that this is the competition between the younger generation. Qinglong himself let go before he left. He won''t interfere in the affairs of the younger generation. Will Qinglong break his promise?"


    "But can you guarantee that Qinglong will not break his promise?" Li Qinghao narrowed his eyes and looked very gloomy.


    All of a sudden, everyone couldn''t sit still. Many people spontaneously supported Li Qinghao.


    "Yes, who can guarantee that Qinglong will not break his promise?"


    "Once Qinglong starts, who can stop him? The nameless elder is not in the Li family now, let alone Li Qingcheng. "


    "Yes, I support Lord Qinghao! This marriage can''t be done. "


    Li Qinghao was more powerful, just like the stars in the sky, and said: "Sir, all of you here support me. Do you want to choose the prince''s side? You can''t be eccentric, can you


    The old man looked at me helplessly and asked, "little white, do you have anything else to say?""Yes." I''m not upset. I know that this is Li Qinghao''s counterattack. He intends to fight me to the end. After all, not everyone can accept the pain of losing his son.


    I sighed and gazed at Li Qinghao silently. In fact, he was also a poor man. The old man asked me to adjust the relationship for no reason.


    Then, I stepped forward, came to Li Qinghao and sighed, "Li Qinghao, according to the generation, I should call you uncle, so from now on, I will call you uncle Qinghao."


    "No, don''t play such tricks in front of me. Don''t you have a way out? I''m sorry, I don''t like you, and what I say is reasonable. " Li Qinghao waved his hand and turned his head.


    "Uncle Qinghao, you should know who the real enemy is." I sighed again and decided to deal with the relationship with Li Qinghao in a low attitude according to the old man''s idea.


    Li Qinghao suddenly turned back, his eyes showing fierce light, gritted his teeth and said: "my real enemy is you, the murderer who killed my son, Li Shaobai!"


    This was very angry. I understood his pain and didn''t put it in my heart, so I said: "since you have to identify me as the murderer, I have nothing to say, but we are our own family after all. What''s the meaning of fighting all the time?"


    "Who is your family? Don''t make up with me here, my family only has Jill! Moreover, he has been killed by you. Besides, I have no infighting. I''m just expressing my views and stand. Every sentence is reasonable. What can you do to refute me? Prince Li Li Qinghao Yin Li''s mouth, a pair of old eyes full of blood, is staring at me.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to the 19200 crowns in advance.

 Chapter 540

    I calmly smile, said: "you are wrong, I can not refute, but stand in their own position, do not want to fight with you."


    "Then tell me your reason." Li Qinghao asked, full of haze.


    I looked around and saw that Li''s family members supported Li Qinghao. No one supported me. They all looked uneasy for fear that Qinglong would come.


    I slowly lowered my head and shook it with a bitter smile. "Is it that the Li family are all people who are greedy for life and afraid of death?"


    "What do you mean, prince?"


    "Who said that we Li family are people who are greedy for life and fear death. We are preparing for stability and a nameless defeat in three years."


    "The prince''s remark is a little too much, isn''t it?"


    It seemed that I made the whole audience quite dissatisfied.


    I slowly lit a cigarette, sandwiched between two fingers, slightly pointed to them, "ready? Are you all brainwashed? Or are you making excuses for fear? Besides the nameless Li family, who can resist the four envoys of Qinglong? "


    "Once nameless is defeated, the Li family will die. What should come will come. The so-called development is just nonsense! In the eyes of people like Qinglong, the so-called family is just a joke! "


    "If you start to show weakness now, it will only make people think that the Li family is not strong enough. It''s better to be strong enough to make people afraid of the Li family and make people unable to guess the Li family''s strength."


    "In this way, Qinglong may be afraid, Fang family may be afraid, even tianbang forces may also be afraid!"


    As soon as I spoke, all the Li family members were choked. Their throats seemed to be blocked by shackles. They couldn''t speak and looked stiff.


    Li Qinghao, in particular, had a strong displeasure on his face. He had a jagged mouth of yellow teeth. He didn''t know when to clench and merge. His fists were tightly clenched, which made him more gloomy.


    Silence, the silence of death, originally supporting Li Qinghao''s figure, my heart seems to have gradually become loose because of my words.


    Seeing this, Li Qinghao immediately picked up the contradiction and said to me, "Prince Li, I admit that your words are reasonable, but there are also risks. If you drag the whole Li family into the water for your own benefit, is that appropriate?"


    "It''s not suitable, but it''s also suitable, and I''m not for myself, so you don''t have to pick conflicts like this. What''s the matter? We all know very well in our hearts that the one who should come will come sooner or later. Li Jiagen doesn''t have to show weakness with anyone. Since he is a first generation family, he has to show the spirit of the first generation family!" I fought back.


    "Well, everyone knows that what you and I say is reasonable, just like you are a radical and I am a conservative. In that case, how about making a vote now? Anyway, all the loyal relatives are here, and the vote is fairest. " Li Qinghao''s face suddenly turned black, and his eyes were eager to tear me apart.


    I picked my eyebrows and voted in secret? Li Qinghao has been in power in the Li family for many years. Who dares not accept him? Who dares not support him?


    As a newly appointed prince, I don''t have many people to convince me. Isn''t it because of my own people''s expectation and pressure?


    What''s more, although what Li Qinghao and I have complained about is totally opposite, it''s also reasonable. He voted on the basis of his position in the Li family for many years, and the key point is that it''s fair. In fact, it''s clearly bullying me.


    For a time, more and more people raised their hands in favor of voting.


    "Yes, all of you here are the core members of the Li family. It''s fair to vote."


    "That''s right. Only in this way can it be fair and just. No matter how eccentric the old man is, he can''t continue to help the prince in turn, can he?"


    "Both sides have different opinions. Vote, old man."


    When everyone''s eyes gathered on the old man, he gave me a complicated look. His tone was full of helplessness as the owner of the family. He sighed: "in this case, vote. Whoever has more votes will listen to him."


    Li Qinghao immediately smirked and yelled, "I, Li Qinghao, have been in charge of the Li family for many years when the old man cultivated himself. Now, those who support me, please come to my side."


    As soon as the words were taken off, a group of people immediately moved their steps and came to the back of Li Qinghao.


    "I support Lord Qinghao."


    "Lord Qinghao, this is a conservative strategy. There is not much danger."


    ..


    soon, only one third of the people in the ancestral hall did not move, and they seemed to be struggling.


    But under Li Qinghao''s eyes, one third of the people began to move again.


    The remaining eight or nine middle-aged people stood behind me in silence, supporting me in a low voice. They didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    "Prince, we support you."


    "Although... There are many of them."


    As soon as the result of the vote came out, the situation turned upside down.


    I feel that I''m the crown prince. I''ve only set up an identity, which is not worthy of the name. Most of them just refuse to accept.


    At this time, my mother came to me and said in my ear, "Shaobai, don''t blame the old man. Although he is the one who really makes the decision, as the head of the family, he has to worry about the feelings of the people below, and he doesn''t want to stimulate Qinghao to let him out of the Li family, so he has to do it, you...""Needless to say, I know that everyone has their own difficulties." I raised my hand and interrupted my mother.


    My mother nibbled her lips and tried to persuade Li Qinghao, "Qinghao, can you give me face? After all, this is Shaobai he... "


    however, before my mother spoke, he was interrupted by Li Qinghao. He sneered and said," face? I give you face, then who gives me face? Mumei, I''m not going to talk about it. "


    My mother still wanted to talk. I stopped her and shook my head at her. "Stop talking. It''s useless. Don''t ask him."


    My mother can''t help but look down and sigh.


    Seeing this, Li Qinghao''s sneering mouth curved higher and higher. First he arched his hand to the old man, and then he said, "old man, since the voting result has come out, please do a notarization and make a decision."


    The old man had no choice but to look more complicated than ever before. He gave me a tangled look. "Shaobai, let''s do it according to what Qinghao said."


    "Thank you for your help." Li Qinghao was beaming and could not help bending down.


    But then, the old man became serious again and said with a straight face: "but, this is just a way to slow down the war. If no one is defeated in three years, the marriage will be successful if there is still a chance."


    "No problem, no problem, three years later... I don''t know what it''s going to be like. Maybe Fangdao will come out..." Li Qinghao laughs.


    I secretly clenched my fist, but I was also very helpless. First, there was an old man''s advice, so I couldn''t force Li Qinghao too hard. Second, I didn''t have enough hope in the Li family, so few people supported me.


    Originally, I decided to marry Chu Yuyan quickly before Fang Dao came out, but now it''s like this. I''m afraid that the wedding date will have to be postponed.


    Most of all, I feel that I have been bullied by Li Qinghao this time.


    What I am most worried about at the moment is that Fang Dao will get out of prison and play tricks to make Chu Wenyang bow his head and soften up. I just had a conflict with Chu Wenyang for a short time. Isn''t that adding fuel to the fire?

 Chapter 541

    In the face of such a situation, I have nothing to say, because today''s Li Qinghao, not only rely on people''s multi-faceted expectations, but also rely on the old man who doesn''t want me to force him to jump over the wall, in order to be so unscrupulous.


    I have no other way, can only take Ning Xing to turn round to walk.


    Back at Qianyang palace, Ning Xing and I sat down. She said, "I didn''t expect Li Qinghao''s counterattack was so fast. Once Chu Wenyang was lost, Fang Dao would undoubtedly find a bargain. Chu Yuyan..."


    "I''ll go to find him personally, and I have to stabilize him first." I grabbed the armrest of the seat, very helpless.


    The next day, originally the day of marriage promotion, Chu Wenyang also returned to Beijing on that day. As a result, under the announcement of the Li family, it was completely postponed.


    For a moment, the outside world was stunned. There were all kinds of comments.


    But although the Li family made a choice, I came to the Chu family in person.


    Sitting in the hall of Chu family, Chu Wenyang didn''t let others in, but they talked face to face in a closed way.


    I first exchanged a few words with Chu Wenyang. The old man looked unhappy and seemed to be worried about the documents. He always thought that I would not return them to him.


    No matter how I take the initiative, the old man is stiff faced, has a word without a word, doesn''t want to pay attention to me, is playing tricks with me.


    I really can''t bear it, and in order to stabilize Chu Wenyang, I said: "Lao Chu, I''ll tell you the whole story. I really don''t have this document. You think I have it."


    Chu Wenyang put the teacup on the table and made a clear sound. He looked more and more unhappy. He stared at me coldly and didn''t reply.


    I sighed, "Lao Chu, I don''t know how to explain it to you, but I didn''t. Chu Yuyan knows that the document has been in her hands, and I didn''t take it myself."


    "I know, I asked, and she told me all about it, but how do I feel that you are just lying? Although I don''t know why the Li family will delay their marriage, you may have run into a wall in the Li family when you come here today, and you''re also worried that Fang Dao has a way. Are you afraid that if I can''t be sure, I''ll turn back? " Chu Wen Yang cold hum a, full face is suspicious.


    It has to be said that up to now, Chu Wenyang still has a skeptical attitude towards me. He opened up a little bit of sincerity before, but because of the document, the relationship is back to its original shape again.


    Anyway, Chu Wenyang just doesn''t believe me.


    So I said: "I say a bad word, if I really have documents, I''m not afraid of your backwater!"


    "Well, I don''t believe it. In my opinion, you are afraid that the Fang family will protect me. With the protection of the Fang family, the documents are no big deal at all. I can even clean up completely. Why should I believe you? Maybe this time I can change teams and stand on Fang''s side. How nice? " Chu Wen Yang cold voice mouth.


    "Do you mean that documents are no longer important to you? You don''t want the proceeds from the casino? " I almost didn''t die of anger. Chu Wenyang was thinking about this. How could this old man not change his cautious eyes of being greedy for life, fearing death and pursuing interests?


    "Since the Li family decided to postpone their marriage, this document said that it was important and unimportant. As for your share of the income from the casino, it was not as cost-effective as that from the upper family. This is an opportunity. I can change teams at any time and take the opportunity to wash my bottom. Why do I have to stay with you on the same boat? To put it bluntly, compared with Fangdao, I should have taken the biggest advantage. " Chu Wenyang pinched his chin and slowly raised the corner of his mouth.


    I look at Chu Wenyang''s old face, and I don''t know how to describe him. This kind of person has no possibility of sincere cooperation.


    At the same time, I also secretly scolded Li Qinghao. He tripped me up this time and caused a lot of trouble!


    Slow slow face, I asked a very serious, "Chu Wenyang, you say, what do you want, otherwise, you will not give me around so big circle."


    "Demand? The request hasn''t come out yet. After all, Fang Dao hasn''t come out yet. It''s hard for you to compare with him. Anyway, Chu YuYan''s marriage is the same to everyone. The Chu family just takes advantage of it. Don''t worry, don''t worry. " Chu Wenyang grinned and showed his black and yellow teeth. He was as cunning as he was.


    I thought a little and said, "Lao Chu, I''ve been working with you for so long. Is it really so unbelievable? If you stand on the other side of Fangdao and you have done so many things to suppress Tianmen before, can you make sure that people like him will not deal with you? "


    "No, as long as Chu Yuyan is around and can suppress your arrogance, Fang Dao will never touch me. Maybe with my understanding of you, Fang family will reuse me." Chu Wenyang said.


    I forced myself to calm down and calm down. For the third time, I solemnly asked, "Chu Wenyang, I''ll ask you for the last time. Who are you on this side? If you''re on my side, you''ll never lose, I promise


    "Well, I''ll think about it again. I don''t worry." Chu Wen Yang put his hand and looked quite leisurely, and he was still very dull.


    I was very angry at that time. When did I feel so low?


    But this old man also deliberately played tricks for me, and started to play the game of ambiguous position. If it wasn''t for Chu Yuyan, I would have been unable to help turning over the stage.Taking a deep breath, I stood up and faced Chu Wenyang and asked, "can I see Chu Yuyan?"


    "You want to see her? Well ~ ~ this, this... "Chu Wenyang pinched his chin again, and his expression was very annoying.


    I said, "don''t play the game. Let''s talk about how I can meet her."


    "This..." Chu Wenyang said.


    "Don''t talk to me. Just tell me what you want. What else can you have in Chu Wenyang''s eyes besides interests?" I can''t help scolding.


    Chu Wenyang actually did not know the shame of smiling, and slowly got up and arched his hand to me, "it''s really Prince Li who knows me, and I like Prince Li you."


    Speaking of this, Chu Wenyang loosened his hands and straightened his back, "in fact, my requirements are not high, charging by the minute, one minute... 100 million, anyway, Prince Li, you not only have a lot of money yourself, but also the Li family as the backing, which is nothing?"


    One hundred million a minute...


    I was not only blackened, but my mouth began to twitch. Did I secretly scold the old man for falling into the money pit?


    Seeing that I didn''t move, Chu Wenyang swaggered to the depths of the hall and used words to provoke my nerves. "Prince Li, if you think I''m expensive, please leave. I won''t give it away. It seems that you are not a black sheep. You can''t afford to lose 100 million yuan a minute. Cut."


    "Wait, can''t I give it to you?" I stretched out my right hand to signal Chu Wenyang to stop.


    Chu Wenyang stopped and said, "Oh, I''m sorry, the price has increased. Now it''s 200 million yuan a minute."


    "You I''m so angry that I don''t know what to say.


    Chu Wenyang snorted, "300 million a minute, give or not? If you do, I''ll take you to see her now and pay the bill when you''re done

 Chapter 542

    "Give it to me, can''t I?" I have no good spirit of promise down, in the heart already can''t wait to want to meet with Chu Yu Yan.


    "You said that." Chu Wen Yang satisfied smile voice, immediately turn direction, take me to go outside.


    I quietly followed behind, all the way through the Chu family, around to the back of a delicate villa.


    The guard of this villa is very strict. It seems that Chu Wenyang specially arranged it to prevent Chu Yuyan from escaping. No flies could fly into it.


    When Chu Wenyang came, the guard took the initiative to open the door.


    Chu Wenyang didn''t do it. Instead, he made a gesture of invitation and said with a smile, "I won''t disturb your world. Don''t worry, it''s a deal. I won''t tell anyone. Of course, I have to take care of the money. From now on, I''ll be outside timing."


    I white Chu Wen Yang one eye, also time? Wait for me to come out and see how I piss you off.


    With a secret smile, I decided to get started and scan around. I found that the environment of the villa was pretty good. The two-and-a-half story Chinese style building was surrounded by a lot of flowers and plants, filled with fragrance everywhere.


    Walking in the villa garden, I can''t see Chu Yuyan.


    All of a sudden, a white cat rushed out of the building, stretched out its sharp claws, and rushed at me with hostility.


    I couldn''t help but be surprised. In a flash, I took my hand and easily clasped the white cat''s limbs. I was so scared that the little guy yelled, thinking that he had met the most terrible enemy in his life.


    But at this time, a man rushed out of the building, "Xiaobai, where are you going?"


    As soon as she went outside, she saw me clinging to the white cat, and her haggard face suddenly faded.


    But even so, she still can''t hide her gentle and moving temperament and shocking appearance, just like the fairy in the painting.


    Since the farewell in Dongling, she and I haven''t really been together except for a few meetings in Yanjing.


    Before I came here, I felt I had a lot to say, but after meeting, I found that I didn''t know what to say.


    "Yuyan..." I put the white cat back on the ground, it immediately ran to Chu Yuyan to hide behind, a pair of cat eyes full of vigilance and fear.


    Chu Yuyan looks at me dully, can''t recover for a long time.


    I stepped forward slowly, standing under the small steps in front of the building, looking at her, "I... Came to see you."


    "Come in." Chu Yuyan smiles and turns to enter.


    Into the interior of the building, the decoration is still as clean and simple as Chu Yuyan was in Dongling.


    Looking at the clock, it was lunchtime, and the smell came from the kitchen.


    "Sit down and have a meal with me before you leave." Chu Yuyan said a word, and then went into the kitchen in a hurry, leaving the white cat squatting in the corner, staring at me curiously with big eyes, as if she could not understand why its owner would let me in, and the hostility gradually decreased.


    I sit in the living room, suddenly found that a long time apart, seems to let me and Chu Yuyan produced a layer of separation, a little familiar, and a little strange, and a little nervous.


    It seems that Chu Yuyan has a similar feeling, even if the sound of cooking disappears, she still doesn''t come out, just like escaping...


    I get up from the sofa, with that strange feeling, I go into the kitchen and take the initiative to serve Chu Yuyan, "I''ll come."


    Chu Yuyan nodded, but did not speak, even dare not look directly at me.


    Silent, I put the dish to the table, he finished everything, and Chu Yuyan from beginning to end or stay in the kitchen.


    "Yuyan, have dinner." I hold Chu YuYan''s hand and intend to take her to the table.


    As a result, Chu Yuyan jerked out her hand and reluctantly hung up her smile, "OK, have a meal."


    Finish saying, Chu jade Yan then oneself a person, quickly sit at the dining table.


    I also sat in the past, picked up chopsticks to take the initiative to chuyuyan, "eat, you lose a lot, eat more."


    "Well." Chu Yuyan is absent-minded, some in a trance, and then takes a bite of food.


    But then, Chu Yuyan vomited the food herself, and her expression was very uncomfortable, "good... Salty."


    I was stunned for a moment. I picked up the dish and stuffed it into my mouth. I immediately vomited it out with salt. "It''s too salty, Yuyan. What are you thinking when you cook? I think you''re absent-minded. "


    "I... I didn''t think about it. I cooked it again." Chu Yuyan dare not face my eyes, constantly avoid, immediately get up ready to cook again.


    I put out my hand to stop Chu Yuyan, shook her head, said with a smile: "you must have something on your mind, right? Let me cook. I haven''t cooked for you for a long time. "


    With these words, I directly into the kitchen, do not give Chu Yuyan the opportunity to refute.


    When I opened the refrigerator, it was empty, as if all the ingredients were used by Chu Yuyan to make the meal, leaving only a few eggs there.


    "fried rice with egg and... As like as two peas." I grabbed a few eggs and couldn''t help feeling.


    Make a big delicious fried rice with eggs, I bring it to the table, Chu Yuyan sits down in the original position, still in a state of uncertainty.But when she looked up to see the egg fried rice, she was shocked.


    I cooked for her, slowly pushed to her, "eat, no ingredients, make do, certainly not too salty."


    She picked up a small spoon and put the fried rice into her mouth. Her eyes suddenly turned red, but she worked hard to eat it.


    I smile, said: "remember, you said you have the taste of home here, I remember at the beginning, ah, I have been your private baby sitter."


    "I remember." Chu Yuyan put down the spoon, nodded heavily, and her voice became choked.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you eat it? " I get nervous, always feel that since I enter the door, Chu Yuyan has become strange.


    Chu Yuyan shook her head, "delicious, delicious, I will never forget, this taste."


    "No, Yuyan, what''s the matter with you? If there''s anything you can tell me. " I can''t help frowning, secretly chuyuyan''s behavior is too strange.


    And Chu Yuyan put her hand under the table and bowed her head in silence.


    I think there must be something wrong with her, not because she is strange, or because she hasn''t been in touch for a long time.


    So I sat down next to her and said in a soft voice, "Yuyan, don''t think much. Today I just come to see you, but one day, I will take you away."


    At this time, Chu Yuyan suddenly raised her head and burst into tears.


    I subconsciously wanted to hold her, but before I moved, she already held me and buried her head in my arms, "is it worth it? It''s all just for me. "


    "It''s worth it, as long as it''s for you." I hugged Chu Yuyan and stroked her long hair with my right hand.


    "No... it''s not worth it. For me, it''s not worth it. Yuyan has told me everything. You''ve done enough for me. If you go on, you''ll only be more and more dangerous, so I decided..." Chu Yuyan suddenly hugged me very tightly, very tightly, very tightly... As if she didn''t give up.


    ...


    the author''s words: add more for the 19400 crown kings in advance. In addition, don''t panic. As the plot requires, this book will never be a tragedy.

 Chapter 543

    Chu Yuyan held her tightly. She looked up from my arms and gazed at me with a pair of crystal eyes. "So I decided to give you the most perfect self. No matter what happens in the future, I have no complaint... No regret!"


    This, although full of endless affection, I always feel strange, Chu YuYan''s performance is too abnormal, this is simply unreasonable.


    But without waiting for me to think about it, Chu Yuyan moved her posture and blocked my mouth with pink and tender vermilion lips, which was unprecedented initiative.


    I subconsciously put his head back, "Yuyan, no... what do you mean?"


    "don''t ask, I''m the one who has the final say today. You only listen to me." Chu Yuyan doesn''t give me the chance to refute, let alone any gap I refuse. She sticks to me tightly and pries open my teeth, as if she wants to give up her sacred life today.


    My eyes widened, not only surprised, but also abnormal.


    However, Chu Yuyan didn''t give me time to think at all. When she let go of her mouth, she blushed, lowered her head and pulled me into the boudoir very shyly.


    when I was pushed down in the soft bed, Chu Yuyan took the initiative to undress me immediately, but her eyes were full of tears.


    I suddenly sat up and grabbed Chu YuYan''s hand, "Yuyan, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t ask why, today... I''m your woman." Chu Yuyan bit her lips lightly and wiped her tears when she shook her head slightly. Then she broke off my hand and pasted it down.


    ...


    an hour later, I walked out of the room in a mess, with lip marks all over my neck and a row of teeth marks on my shoulder.


    Chu Yuyan sat by the bed and sobbed, "why..."


    I turned my head and sighed: "fool, you are for this. You can rest assured that I will not let you suffer any more, nor will I let you make sacrifices for me, so I will properly solve all these problems."


    "No... it''s too difficult, too dangerous." Chu Yuyan shook her head.


    I stood in front of the door and said, "I hope you believe me, because I don''t want you to be my woman for only one day. You must not make that decision, otherwise... I will spend my whole life in regret and guilt."


    When I finished, Chu Yuyan was silent.


    "Yuyan, I''m leaving. I''ll see you next time." I can''t help sighing, in Chu YuYan''s silent sight, left.


    As soon as I got out of the garden, my mobile phone kept shaking. I took out my eyes and thought, good guy, Chu Wenyang has made no less than 50 calls to me in more than an hour.


    Looking towards the gate, Chu Wenyang, an old man, was holding a mobile phone. His whole popularity was so bad that he swore and said to himself, "I knew I wouldn''t let him in. If I was doing that, I would have played a big game. Why didn''t I think of that before? In this case, don''t I think I can''t change the team? "


    "If Fang Dao knows, I''ll...


    " Damn it, no, no, no, Li Shaobai won''t do it. People like Li Shaobai, if they want to do it, they will do it openly and aboveboard. They will never sneak behind their backs. "


    "Well, it must be."


    ...


    "Hello, I''m here. Don''t call. What''s the hurry?" I raised my hand and called.


    Chu Wenyang found that I was calling him, and immediately rushed in, "you boy, you haven''t come out for so long, what are you doing with Chu Yuyan?"


    "Talking about life." I had a stretch.


    Chu Wenyang looked at me and saw that my clothes were not neat and my neck was full of lip prints. He suddenly stared at me and his face changed like never before. "Are you...


    " what are you ours? Speak clearly. " I deliberately raised the corner of my mouth and knew what Chu Wenyang was thinking.


    Chu Wenyang''s face turned green, and he asked incredulously, "have you and Chu Yuyan...


    " tut Tut, why should I tell you such a personal question? You didn''t come in to see it yourself? " I shrugged with pride.


    For a moment, Chu Wenyang''s expression was as if he had been forced to drink dog urine, and he said very humbly, "how do I mean that? What if I caught you doing something like that? Li Shaobai, hurry up and tell me the truth. "


    "Well, you let me in, making me look like a sinner. Besides, why should I tell you my privacy?" I said.


    Chu Wenyang was angry with me, and his dry corners of his mouth kept twitching. Then he spread out his hand and opened his five fingers, "you... Give me money, one hour and twenty minutes."


    I gave a bad smile, and the rogue stepped forward. Chu Wenyang was afraid that I would run away, so he followed me. He not only asked me for money, but also asked me if I had crossed the line.


    I just didn''t tell him, but also made a rogue gesture, walking and saying: "Lao Chu, you are going to be promoted soon, I give you so much money, do you dare or not?"


    "You! Damn it, you lied to me again. " Chu Wen Yang anxious, it seems to suddenly realize.I put up a finger, left and right swing, "no, no, no, I didn''t count on you, it''s you who dug a hole, lost your mind and accidentally fell in."


    "You... Even if you can''t give so much, do you mean it anyway?" Chu Wenyang''s tone suddenly softened.


    I stopped, stood outside the villa gate, looked back at the inside, then locked my eyes on the anxious Chu Wenyang, and said with a smile: "what do you mean? I have no money


    When Chu Wenyang heard this, he was stunned at first. Then he burst into a rage. He pointed to my nose and scolded, "fart, you won''t have money? How can you turn your back on the prince of the Li family and say nothing? "


    "I don''t mean what I say today. How can I do that? If you bite me, I won''t give you a dime. If you have seed, you can spread it outside to see if you dare to spread it around. " I smelly shameless raised his head, heart a burst of dark cool.


    Chu Wenyang shrunk his hand and began to shiver all over his body. His expression was a grievance. "You are intentional, and you still don''t tell me. No matter whether you and Chu Yuyan cross the line or not, I have to hide this. Can''t Fang Dao know? Li Shaobai, you are shameless! He used this method to forcibly restrain me and prevent me from changing teams. "


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. I have something else to do. Let''s go first. " I smile meaningfully, step directly, ready to go away, think occasionally do rogue, feel quite cool.


    But at this time, Chu Wenyang yelled in the back: "Li Shaobai, just now, I received some news, Fangdao will come out soon! The Li family has announced today that they will not fight with outsiders. Do you want to break the ban and continue to fight with Fang Dao? Why do you fight him? Damn, you really want to kill me this time. Tell me what you did with Chu Yuyan. "


    "Why don''t I tell you? Ha ha ha I turned back with a smile, pinched my cheek with my hand and made a face.


    ...


    the author''s words: the process of Li Shaobai and Chu Yuyan is to leave suspense. She is still innocent and pure. Don''t misunderstand.

 Chapter 544

    Chu Wen Yang''s face was stiff, and he was so angry that he stamped his feet. He was furious.


    But if I don''t tell him, he can''t do anything about it. The identity of the prince oppresses him so much that he can hardly breathe.


    I put down my hand, deliberately stir up the nerve of Chu Wenyang, make leisurely appearance, immediately go away.


    And Chu Wenyang, from the beginning to the end, was blinded by his own interests. He didn''t think clearly about the intimate relationship between Chu Yuyan and me, which led to the present scene.


    As the owner of the Chu family, he naturally wanted to send me out in accordance with the etiquette, not to mention how depressed he was along the way.


    No matter how Chu Wenyang asked, I just bit him and didn''t tell him.


    As soon as I went out, on the way back to Li''s house, I couldn''t relax when I was in the car.


    "Is Fang Dao coming out?" I slightly ponder, very worried about Chu Yuyan right and wrong, and will sacrifice herself for me.


    At the same time, the Li family issued a ban to prevent conflicts and fights with the outside world for three years. Li Qinghao sealed my road to death.


    Facing Fangdao, I can''t fight, I can only retreat...


    "I can''t retreat... Well, I''d like to see how long your so-called conservative strategy, Li Qinghao, can last. The Li family doesn''t fight with others, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t want to fight with the Li family, especially Fangdao." I laughed.


    Back at the Li family''s Qianyang palace, before I got hot, Ning Xing said, "they''re all waiting for you in the main hall. Let''s go. It seems that it''s related to the Li family''s internal affairs. It seems that I want to divide some resources and give them to you. I won''t go."


    Resources? Isn''t resource equal to power?


    So I quickly came to the Li''s main hall and found that the place that had been damaged by Qinglong had already been completely repaired, without any trace.


    At this moment, the old man is sitting in a high position, and the lower part is full of Li''s relatives. Li Qinghao is sitting in the front left with his eyes closed. Many people are looking at him, and his prestige is very high.


    But when my mother was away, I immediately saw the feudal meaning of the Li family, and thought that women could not be in charge of the affairs...


    when I entered the door, except for a few relatives who threw friendly eyes at me, almost no one looked me in the face and made a judgment.


    "I''m sorry, master. Shaobai has something to do. He''s late." I didn''t care. I walked into the inner hall and sat directly opposite Li Qinghao. There was a road in the middle.


    Without waiting for the old man to make a sound, Li Qinghao began to make trouble, "today''s so serious meeting, you are still late, and no one answered the phone. As the prince, how do you behave?"


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I didn''t want to fight back at all. As a result, Li Qinghao, relying on his dead son, immediately stepped up and said, "today is the meeting to decide your crown prince''s position. You alone can''t give you so much real power."


    On hearing this, the old man suddenly showed his dignity and yelled, "shut up!"


    Even Li Qinghao was stunned, but his face was very reluctant to give me real power.


    Seeing that the noise had disappeared, the old man said, "today, the managers of the six branches and the two branches, including the elders of each branch, are all present and call you here. The reason must be very clear to you, that is, to allocate resources and power to the prince. According to the rules, the prince should be in charge of the six branches."


    At this time, a middle-aged man suddenly stood up and objected: "old man, as a side branch manager, I don''t agree, because the prince has no one all the year round, and the internal structure of the side branch has become a system of its own. Several elders and I can do very well, and there is no need to exercise power at all. Let me ask the prince for instructions in everything I do, which undoubtedly restricts the development of the side branch Everyone''s understanding is different. Who knows if the prince will make a wrong judgment? "


    Then there was opposition.


    "Yes, and the prince is not familiar with the internal affairs of the side branch. What if something goes wrong? After all, we have to obey the prince''s orders as the side branch managers. "


    "There''s no mistake. Once the prince plays wrong chess, we''ll all suffer."


    ..


    gradually, more and more people opposed it, as if it had been rehearsed, and it was not very clever. The six side branches of the Li family opposed it collectively, and they didn''t want to let the old man divide power to me at all, and they didn''t want to be inferior, and they had to obey my orders in everything.


    Li Qinghao sat opposite me. He didn''t insert a word in the whole process, but he would smile from time to time.


    In the face of such a situation, I don''t have to think about it. It must be Li Qinghao who is behind the scenes again. He not only aims at me, but also wants to raise the power of my prince.


    Hard, pretty hard.


    But suddenly, a middle-aged man about the same age as Li Qinghao was full of heroism. Although he was in middle age, he was always pretty. He slowly got up and arched his hand, saying, "I''m Li Qingshan. I''d like to support the prince in charge of the six side branches."


    I recognized this man at a glance, Li Qingshan, and Li Qinghao were the same branch in power. It''s a pity that Li Qinghao had been in charge of the Li family for many years, and his status and prestige were not as high as him.With Li Qingshan''s support, Li Qinghao''s face changed slightly and he couldn''t help saying, "brother Qingshan, this is not a joke. You haven''t been in charge of the Li family. What do you know? Do you think it''s the same vote as before? "


    This is very ironic. It is tantamount to using power to oppress people. Li Qingshan gritted his teeth and sat down helplessly and stopped talking.


    After hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing, "Uncle Qingshan, thank you for your support, but this matter is the same as Uncle Qinghao. It''s not decided by voting, it''s decided by... The old man."


    "You... Catch the leak in my words and play word games with me?" At that time, Li Qinghao realized that he had said something wrong, and his eyes almost didn''t fall out.


    I kept smiling and didn''t speak.


    "It''s not a word game. It really can''t be decided by voting. Moreover, if there are rules in front of the gate, they must be carried out. The six side branches must be in the charge of the crown prince, and they must not disobey, let alone obey." The old man nodded his head in agreement and gave Li Qinghao a timely look. His deep and sharp eyes immediately glared at him.


    The old man said, "this time, I''m not partial to anyone. I''m acting according to the rules of the school. No one can object. The crown prince is the crown prince!"


    Now, I was very happy. I looked around decisively and said, "who opposed the prince just now? Who did not support the crown prince in the previous vote? All stand up for me. "


    As soon as I said this, the managers and elders of the six major collateral branches were immediately scared to stand up and burst their pores.


    Li Qinghao raised his hand and said, "prince, as soon as you take office, you will have three fires. Isn''t that good? This will only make them more dissatisfied with you. "


    "It''s none of your business. I''ll teach my own people a lesson, but I need you to talk about it? If you don''t accept it, the prince will teach you until you accept it! " I slapped the table.


    With a bang, many people on the scene trembled with the sound.

 Chapter 545

    Li Qinghao has nothing to say.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    I raised my face and snorted coldly, "no one dares to stand up? Prince, I''ll give you a chance to be the first one to stand up, and I''ll reuse him! "


    At that time, the six side branches, whether managers or elders, were shocked and looked at each other.


    In the middle of the panic, a middle-aged Niu gaomagda first stood up, "I''m Li Dachuan, one of the six pulse leaders. I offended the prince before. Please forgive me. I don''t know enough about the prince. That''s why I misunderstood him."


    As Li Dachuan bowed his head, so did the elders who came with him.


    This action made the other five side branches look rather ugly one by one, and even more people secretly scold them.


    "This Li Dachuan is a rebel. We always listen to Lord Qinghao''s orders. Unexpectedly, when the prince comes, he will turn around."


    "It''s true that people know their faces, but not their hearts."


    "Don''t let Li Dachuan succeed in the future."


    I listened to all these words, nodded with satisfaction, and said: "Li Dachuan, you are very good. You know the current affairs as a hero. I appreciate you very much. In the future, anyone who has any request will have to go through your pass, and then report to me. That is to say, the other five side branches will also go through your pass. Now you are under ten thousand people On top of that. "


    "Thank you. Thank you for your kindness. Dachuan will do his best for you in the future. My admiration for you is just like a torrent of water. It''s like the flood of the Yellow River Li Dachuan was so excited that he flattered himself in public.


    This flattery is not inferior to Zhang Hui''s at all. It hits my heart and makes me feel comfortable.


    As for the other five branches, they were all stunned and pale.


    "This Li Dachuan is a cock and dog. Damn it, he flatters me. Why not me?"


    "If only I were the first one to stand up, I would still be struggling with a fart?"


    "Li Dachuan is just in bad luck."


    "Anyway, we are destined to be the people under the crown prince. What else do we care about? It''s important to keep yourself for the time being. "


    "I have to bow my head when I''m under the fence."


    For a while, with Li Dachuan''s sweetness in front of him, the five side branches could not help but envy and hate him. They could no longer care too much and immediately bowed their heads to comply.


    Li Qinghao saw that all the people of the five main side branches bent down and some of them couldn''t sit still. "You are the grass on the wall!"


    I laughed and countered: "it''s none of your business? Even if it''s the grass on the wall, now they are the grass under my wall. You scold me. "


    Li Qinghao was made speechless again by me, and the whole person was sitting in the original position, silent.


    At this time, the five main collateral groups bowed their heads without my permission, and none of them dared to raise their heads at will. What they said before that Li Dachuan was an anti skeleton boy also became their own face.


    But I know in my heart that, except for Li Dachuan''s pulse, he and his followers are basically not really willing to comply with me, but are caused by the situation.


    I secretly smile, to clean up this group of people, is not simple? If there is a reward, there will be a punishment. If there is a reward, there will be a punishment. If there is a reward, there will be a punishment. If there is a reward, there will be a punishment. If there is a reward, there will be a punishment. If there is a reward, there will be a punishment. If there is a?


    So I left my seat and came to Li Dachuan.


    Li Dachuan immediately said, "prince, look at this...


    I looked at the five side branches standing in front of me, and said decisively," come on, drag them out and fight them in public! "


    When this remark came out, the whole audience was shocked, and the five side branches were scared to death.


    "No, absolutely not. Isn''t that going to hurt your feelings? They are all important figures in the sidelines. If they fight, how can they meet people in the future? "


    "The prince should think twice. Although these five side branches are not satisfied, he can''t lay such a heavy hand."


    I turned back and glared, "who is the prince going to deal with? Do you care? The old man is silent. What are you talking about? Remember, I''m dealing with my people now! "


    With that, I moved my hand, and the Li tianbang masters in the main hall came out together, just like opening the door to let dogs go. All of them were dragged to the door of the main hall and began to fight violently. The scene was wonderful.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    "no, don''t take it easy. Can''t I take it?"


    "My waist, my waist!"


    All of a sudden, the cry of ghosts and wolves rises, and the five side branches are beaten like weak chickens under the fierce strength of Li tianbang experts.


    At the same time, there was a complete silence in the hall. The rest of the people were so frightened that they couldn''t believe it. From time to time, they shivered all over. Even the eyes that looked at me gradually became scared.


    "Tyrant... This is tyrant."


    "It''s too cruel. If I don''t accept it, I''ll clean it up until I take it. I thought he was farting, but he actually did what he said.""Fortunately, we are not the people of the side branch..."


    soon, the five side branches were beaten to tears, and the Li family experts also returned to the corner of the hall to guard silently.


    I led Li Dachuan to the entrance of the hall and looked coldly at the figure lying on the ground.


    Without waiting for me to speak, Li Dachuan yelled, "the prince is here, who dares not accept? That''s the end. Do you know what''s wrong? "


    All of these people raised their heads and angrily scolded Li Dachuan for pretending to be powerful, but no one was really convinced.


    Li Dachuan glared back and said, "according to the rules of the Li family, you should obey the instructions of the prince. What''s the matter with you? What kind of person is the prince? If you are beaten, you deserve it. "


    I was not anxious to speak, but looked at the five collateral branches that were beaten like a dead dog. Whenever I looked at them, I could not help shivering all over, with fear in my eyes, but still mixed with resentment.


    Li Dachuan said: "the prince is angry. Don''t you admit your mistake and apologize? Who told you to pick on the back? You deserve it...


    I raised my hand to interrupt Li Dachuan''s words and said in a cold voice: "this time, the prince will not give you any sweets. If there is a next time, it will not be as simple as a fight. But if you do well and make the prince satisfied, the sweets will not lose you. Today, let you have a longer memory and help others deal with me. What will be the end ¡£¡±


    With that, I turned and walked towards the inner hall, returning to my position.


    Li Qinghao looked at his former subordinates, who were beaten so miserably by me. It seemed that he was very uncomfortable. He immediately made trouble, "prince, how can you manage the six side branches by such means?"


    "In ancient times, Ying Zheng, the first emperor, ruled the six kingdoms. He could do it. Why couldn''t I? The old man didn''t say a word, that''s OK! And don''t forget, before these people under your control, how to me, I just tit for tat I answered with a cold smile.


    At this time, the five side branches outside the hall began to get up, look humiliated, want to come in.


    I turned my face and glared, "when will Prince Ben allow you to come in? Stand outside for me and reflect on who is your master! The prince only allows this to happen once, and there will never be a second time! "


    With the spread of my words, no one dares to come in. The remaining Li family members in the inner hall, one by one, are out of control.


    "It seems that the prince is very concerned about this kind of thing. Has something similar happened before? Has anyone betrayed him? "


    "I don''t think it''s tyranny, it''s hegemony."


    "I suddenly have a feeling that the prince has not chosen the wrong one. Judging by today''s means alone, the rest of the princes can''t be compared with him."


    "Isn''t it just a little bit different? It''s just killing. "


    "Perhaps, this is the real prince... Too overbearing!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to the 19600 kings ahead of time.

 Chapter 546

    All the five branches stood still, and no one dared to enter at will. Li Dachuan was the only one standing behind me respectfully.


    The inner hall was in an uproar, and the air seemed to be filled with a strong sense of surprise.


    Li Qinghao''s face is rather ugly, but there is nothing he can do. After all, according to the rules of the Li family, these six collateral branches must be taken over by the crown prince. Li Qinghao can''t change them. This is a firm fact.


    But in the whole inner hall, Li Qingshan, who is also the branch of Li Qinghao and the ruler, threw a smile at me from a distance and nodded secretly, just like a show of kindness.


    I gave him a smile in return, thinking that Li Qingshan might become a kind of help for me to check and balance Li Qinghao in the future.


    So I stood up, folded my hands, bowed to the old man, and said with a smile, "old man, since I announced that I would take over the six side branches, I think it''s almost finished now. I don''t know what else the old man wants to say?"


    The old man raised his hand slightly, pressed down and motioned me to sit down.


    Then the old man looked around and said seriously, "the ranking of tianbang has changed. As you expected, Qinglong is the first, Qingcheng is the second and the army is the third."


    "So what, old man? Together, they may not be Qinglong''s rivals, let alone the other three envoys. They are definitely at the same level as Qinglong. " Li Qinghao immediately sneered.


    The old man glared and scolded: "Qinghao, you are the Li family. How can you always help outsiders speak? It''s a critical moment now. I don''t want to make trouble out of it. No matter what happened to you in the past, the Li family is the most important. After all, you must unite together. In the face of the great responsibility, all the enmities should be put aside for the time being. You can remember clearly for me. "


    This words, Li Qinghao choked fart all can''t put out a, can only slightly show displeasure of dry sit in the original position.


    The old man took his eyes away and said solemnly, "I have so many things to explain today. You can understand all the internal affairs and resources of the six side branches in person, Prince."


    "Yes." I nodded.


    Fifteen minutes later, the meeting of the Li family was over, and all the core members of the six side branches, at my command, came to Qianyang palace with me in a surprise.


    I was sitting in the courtyard, and there were several rows of people standing in front of me. Li Dachuan was very tactful and said, "listen, from now on, you are no longer Li Qinghao''s people, but you are affiliated to the prince. Do you know?"


    Li Dachuan''s voice was loud and clear, and the other five branches showed their humiliation one after another, but they still lowered their heads and opened their mouths at the same time.


    "The prince is wise. We will listen to him."


    ~~


    I lit a cigarette slowly, crossed my legs and raised my eyes slowly, "I know you don''t agree with me, but it doesn''t matter. As long as I don''t touch my bottom line, I will still turn a blind eye, but once my rules are broken, no one will come to a good end."


    As soon as the words were taken off, the five side branches looked at each other again. Li Dachuan took advantage of the situation and said, "do you hear me? Don''t break the prince''s rules. "


    At this time, a bald man, who was stronger than Li Dachuan, came out of the crowd and said, "prince, my name is Li Fuhu. I am also one of the managers of the six side branches. Since Prince, you have mentioned the rules, what are the rules of Prince? In case we don''t know. "


    I took a look at Li Dachuan. In fact, he didn''t know my rules. I didn''t tell him at all. But in order to test him, I said, "Li Dachuan, tell them about my rules."


    Li Dachuan was stunned at first, and then immediately reacted. He put his hands on his waist and said, "the prince''s rules are very simple, that is, there are no rules, but there are rules. You can measure the meaning of this sentence yourself."


    Li Fuhu was dumbfounded, including a group of people in the back, and he was stunned.


    "Rules... No rules?"


    "This..."


    "prince, we understand."


    I smile with admiration. Li Dachuan is a smart man. He knows what I want to express. Because there are rules, they will drill holes. If there are no rules, they will mess around. So the rules are vague. They are cautious and dare not be presumptuous.


    When Li Dachuan saw my smile, he couldn''t help bending over and attaching his mouth to my ear, "prince, what do you think of my words?"


    "Not bad." I flicked the ash.


    Then, I looked at everyone and said seriously, "I''m going to give you a task now. Each side branch must make a report in three days and hand it to me. Every detail resource about the side branch must be expressed clearly. If there is any mistake, it will be punished!"


    This words a, the whole audience all hit a shiver, hurriedly agreed to come down.


    With a wave of my hand, I sent them away, leaving Li Dachuan alone.


    At this moment, the courtyard of Qianzheng palace is quiet. Li Dachuan stands next to me respectfully. Without my orders, he dare not ask questions.


    "You''re... Pretty good." I said.


    Li Dachuan scratched the back of his head with a smile. "The prince flatters me. This is what Dachuan should do. It''s not worth mentioning.""Li Dachuan, I''ll leave you here because I have another task to give you." I put out my cigarette and yawned lazily.


    Li Dachuan held up his fists and began to flatter him again. "Please tell me that the prince is the future master of the family. Dachuan will go through fire and water, and he will not give up."


    "Don''t flatter me. After you leave Qianyang palace, go to Qianzheng palace of Li Qinghao in person. You say that the reason why you bow your head first is because you want to help him enter my interior. Do you know what I mean?" I waved my hand and said something meaningful.


    Li Dachuan''s eyes glared, highlighting the shock. At that time, he was a little slow.


    I patted Li Dachuan on the shoulder and asked, "don''t understand?"


    "understand, every river understands, every act and every move you need to do is to make a look at the big river. You can always grasp Li Qinghao''s actions. After all, we heard his orders before the six big side branches. At the same time, you want to convey some false information to Li Qinghao through me." Li Dachuan said.


    I gave a straight thumbs up, "smart."


    "Prince, you are praising me. This is your plan. Dachuan is just a little help. Don''t praise me so much." Li Dachuan gave an embarrassed smile.


    I nodded, and then instantly cold face, "very good, to do it, but there is a premise, don''t let my trust in vain."


    "Don''t worry, Prince. Dachuan will not." Li Dachuan was frightened by my eyes, and suddenly his sweat bristled up and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    After Li Dachuan left, I figured out that Fang Dao would come out soon. Before he came out, I had to make a complete plan to deal with his crazy counterattack.


    I did all this, not without a reason, fortunately Chu Yuyan there, I was a move stable.


    But as soon as I think of the source, I can''t help scolding, "it''s all Li Qinghao. What kind of bullshit conservative strategy, isn''t it typical to stand and be beaten? Since you have to be conservative, I''ll show you how to be conservative and see who will regret it. "

 Chapter 547

    In the past three days, because in addition to Li Dachuan''s pulse, the other five collateral branches were beaten, which caused a stir in the Li family, but no one dared to spread it out without authorization.


    Therefore, in the past three days, all the people who saw me in my position in the Li family subconsciously avoided me and seemed to be in a panic.


    Li Dachuan, on the day when he handed in the report, brought back the news to me, saying that Li Qinghao had half faith in him and could not trust him again for the time being.


    I put the document aside and said: "in this way, you can send a true message to him that Fang Dao is about to get out of prison. Next, I don''t intend to fight with him. I will just retreat to the Li family and lose face, so as to find an opportunity to break his conservative plan and let the Li family cancel the ban."


    "Are you really going to do that? Isn''t that a chance for Li Qinghao to fight back? " When Li Dachuan heard this, he was stunned.


    all this is in my grasp, so I smiled and shook my head, "Das Chuan, do things with me, do not fear hand fear feet, I dare to say so, I have certain assurance, feel free to do it, in order to let Li Qinghao trust you again, this is also necessary, otherwise, how do you make eye liner for me later?"


    "Well, I will do it. Thank you for your trust." Li Dachuan bowed his head to think about it, then agreed directly, and then quickly left Qianyang palace.


    Soon, the other five side branches came one after another and handed the reports to me one by one.


    I didn''t let them leave, and no one dared to leave. They all stood in the Qianyang palace, looking uneasy one by one, for fear that the report might go wrong.


    I looked at the reports one by one in front of them, and I did a good job. The side assets and the working capital of the companies outside, including the stock market, were all recorded completely.


    In fact, it''s almost like a ledger.


    I made a little statistics. I can''t help but wonder. The Li family is worthy of being the first family. Just the sum of the six major side branches, the total amount of funds has reached more than 200 billion, nearly 300 billion!


    But this is just money...


    it seems that I underestimated the power of the aristocratic family before, and thought that it was not much different from the four big families. In fact, the difference was more than half a star?


    The most important thing is that they are just six side branches, not including the two more powerful branches... And even the hidden details of the Li family.


    When I close the documents, I swallow a mouthful of saliva uncontrollably. The clandestine family is so terrible. No wonder long ago, CNOOC wanted to suppress the first-class families in the north and the south, destroying many famous families. Once the major families unite, it is also a huge threat.


    Maybe it is because of some reason or agreement that the aristocratic family and China Shipping co-exist now. From another perspective, this is not necessarily a bad thing.


    I learned all these things in the Li family these days. A long time ago, there were more than three families.


    ..


    I raised my eyes. In order to build up my dignity, I deliberately picked the bone out of the egg and threw the documents on Li Fuhu''s face, "what kind of bullshit are all these things written? It''s not comprehensive enough. I''ll punish you to go back and do it carefully for me. Otherwise, it''s time to replace the manager of your line. "


    Li Fuhu was so surprised that he took time to cool down and quickly bowed his head, "yes, the prince, don''t worry, I will make you satisfied. I just hope you don''t...


    I glared," the prince only looks at the result! If you don''t do it well, you will be punished naturally. "


    When this remark came out, all the five side branches were shocked.


    "This... Because a report is not done well, it is necessary to dismiss and replace."


    "It seems that we can''t act carelessly. If we don''t do it well, we will lose all our rights in the future."


    "Prince, I don''t think my report is well written. I hope I can take it back and write it again and give it to you."


    With that, someone immediately took the initiative to rewrite the report.


    Seeing this scene, I was very satisfied and said, "take it all back and write it to the prince again. Who dares to violate the law behind the scenes? You know the consequences."


    For a moment, the five main collateral branches were completely afraid. They took away the report and left Qianyang Palace hairily.


    But as soon as the front foot of the five side branches left, Ning Xing''s back foot came in in a hurry. He grabbed my hand and pulled it into the room.


    Close the door, rather apricot face quite dignified, said: "Fang Dao... Fang Dao, he will be released today!"


    "Release, release. Do you need to be so nervous?" I picked the eyebrow and didn''t think so.


    As a result, Ning Xing gritted her teeth and explained: "I just came back from Ning Fu. My master has a premonition that the Li family will not participate in the fight, which means that Fang Dao can use any means, and even use Ning Fu for surgery. You say this..."


    after listening to this, I thought it might not be impossible!


    But see Ning Xing so nervous, I still calm down, comfort patted her fragrant shoulder, "Ning Xing, this is only the second master''s guess, don''t be nervous, Fang Dao out of the first thing, must be Chu family."


    "This... Can I not be nervous? In the face of Fang''s family, Ning Fu has no resistance at all. " Ning apricot bite lips, forehead is full of sweat.I took out the paper towel, carefully wiped the sweat for Ning Xing, and said with a smile: "no, I won''t let any accident happen to Ning Fu. You can rest assured that if Fang Dao really takes the knife to Ning Fu, I have to do it even if I violate the Li family''s ban."


    "I''ll be relieved if you say that." Ning Xing was relieved at last.


    I deliberately took the opportunity to embrace Ning Xing, secretly eat tofu, pretending to be very gentle, said: "fool, Ning Fu is my second home, no one can move."


    With that, I quietly moved my hand up, staring at the big white rabbit in front of me, hoping to pinch it.


    However, Ning Xing immediately found something unusual. She stepped back and grabbed my salty pig''s hand. She said angrily, "Li Shaobai, why can''t you still eat shit? You rascal. "


    "Man is what he is." I smile awkwardly.


    "Get rough." Ning Xing hard to shake my hand away, blushing face turned out of the room, also very hard to close the door.


    With a loud bang, I knew Ning Xing was angry...


    I raised my hand and glared, "you, why are you so disobedient? I''m sure I''ll cut you off some other day


    In the evening, Fang Dao''s release from prison soon spread all over the family.


    The Li family didn''t respond. It seemed that they really wanted to do what Li Qinghao wanted. They would never take part in the fight and would not allow me to entangle with Fang Dao.


    Instead, in order to coax Ning Xing, I spent a lot of words and vowed that I would never eat her tofu after several times, so she reluctantly forgave me.


    Can just coax, the phone rang, is a strange number.


    I didn''t even want to know who this person was. I pressed the call button decisively and said with a smile, "Fang Dao, what can I do for you? Do you feel comfortable squatting? "


    Fang Dao just said one word and then hung up. "At seven o''clock tomorrow evening, Hongfu restaurant, I''ll wait for you. I don''t think you''re a counsellor."


    ...


    the author''s words: no more changes tonight, Wang Zhiguan is not enough, besides, the spirit of these days is too tight, so let''s take a small holiday today. Sorry, it''s not easy to code. Only when you relax properly can you write better, I hope you can understand.

 Chapter 548

    When the phone hung up, I threw my mobile phone a few times, thinking that Fang Dao was just looking for me to demonstrate. In my current status, he could not kill me in public, otherwise the Li family would fight back, and any ban would be false.


    Ning Xing frowned and asked, "what does Fang Dao call you for? I don''t think it''s as simple as a demonstration. Is it a Hongmen banquet? "


    "Before, when I was not the prince, it might have been a Hongmen banquet. But now, it''s impossible. He just wants to find a way to humiliate me. It''s just that the scenery tonight is so beautiful that it''s suitable for fighting. If I were alone, it would be a waste." I hook Ning Xing''s jade neck, deeply smile, fight two words read particularly heavy.


    Ning Xing didn''t push me away. She said angrily, "don''t you want to talk, don''t you? You local ruffian, anyway, I don''t think you should go, and the Li family has a ban. "


    "No, no, no, I really should go. It can be divided into three aspects. One is to stimulate Li Qinghao, the second is to let Fang Dao relax his vigilance, and the last is to break the ban." I said.


    Ning Xing curled his mouth and hugged his chest with both hands. "Well, since you are so smart, take advantage of the scenery tonight, you can enjoy the moon outside until dawn. I don''t have time to talk to you. I''m not a member of your Li family. I can''t stay here every day. I''ll go back to Ning Fu later."


    "Don''t... You''ve collected all my mother''s fees for changing her tongue. Why isn''t it the Li family?" I grabbed Ningxing''s hand, bitterly didn''t let her go.


    As a result, Ning Xing shakes off again and says, "I don''t think I can be with you every day, or you''ll make it worse. Everyone has to have some private space, right? Besides, I haven''t quit my job in Mingzhu city. I''ve taken a long vacation. I have to go back to work...


    to work? For Ning Xing, a master with unique skills, and miss Ning Fu, who has a high status, the word "going to work" is just bullshit...


    "what class are you still in? The martial arts instructor just quit. " I advised.


    As a result, Ning Xing refused directly and said: "women have to have their own career. If I depend on you for everything, what if you don''t want me in the future? Anyway, I will come back to Mingzhu city in two days. If you want to find me, come to Mingzhu city and find me. "


    With that, Ning Xing actually shakes her head and leaves...


    I sigh and scold myself for playing big and taking advantage of Ning Xing again and again. It''s estimated that she''s going to meet her bottom line this time. She''s forgiving on the surface, but actually she''s very angry inside.


    Although Ning Xing has a proud personality, she is a very conservative and traditional woman.


    ..


    the next morning, I went to Ningfu in person and specially asked Mr. Ning to persuade Ning Xing not to leave for me.


    But ninglao said that once it was Ningxing''s decision, no one could change it.


    I was depressed at that time. I finally came back to Yanjing to settle down, but Ningxing wanted to go back to Mingzhu city. Is this really angry? Or give me a sense of distance?


    So I took Ning Xing into the room, sat down, advised: "Ning Xing, you can''t leave?"


    "It''s not far from Mingzhu city. You''re a young man. It''s not a matter of minutes to come here by plane? What''s more, men are all the same. When they get used to it, it''s natural that they won''t cherish it. I think it''s for the sake of us Ning Xing replied.


    This said, I immediately speechless, only pretend calm, said: "well, as soon as I have time, I''ll go to you, anyway, after what happened before, no one dares to touch you."


    Ning Xing suddenly got up, stretched out her hands to press my shoulder, pressed me on the seat, and fixed her eyes on me. "I can tell you that you are not allowed to flirt, or I will castrate you. As for ye Shu and ye Zhan, I will visit for you. If they have something, I will tell you the first time."


    "Yes, I know." I hasten to agree, feel and Ning Xing has not officially married, has become a hen pecked, in the heart or not willing to Ning Xing to do a teacher.


    ..


    I had lunch in Ningfu on that day. I couldn''t feel at ease here. No matter the elder or the younger, I was very relaxed. It was totally different from the feudal atmosphere of the Li family. I enjoyed it very much.


    Before leaving, Ning suddenly held me and said, "Liang Sheng, do you have an appointment with Fang Dao tonight? Is it true or not? A lot of people know about it. At seven o''clock tonight, Hongfu restaurant


    "You don''t have to think about it. It''s Fang Dao''s hand. He wants to create public opinion and step on me. It doesn''t matter. It''s just what I want." I waved my hand to show that it was OK.


    Ning Lao smoothed his goatee and looked worried. He advised: "Liang Sheng, now the Li family has a ban. I don''t think you should take the risk to fight with Fang daodou. There are wolves before and tigers after. Be careful to sail for ten thousand years."


    "I''ll go to see him this time, but I won''t fight with him openly. I''m going to retreat." I couldn''t help but smile. If Fang Dao hadn''t been trapped for so long, I would never have been so confident.Seven in the evening.


    I came to Hongfu restaurant alone. The whole restaurant has been completely wrapped up by Fang Dao. There are many black guards outside.


    When I got to the gate, the guard in black led me to the top of the restaurant as if he had been told in advance.


    There was nothing to say all the way until they came to a top-level large private room. The black guards pushed the door open and all stood outside.


    I took a look inside. It''s not ordinary high-end. It''s full of Chinese luxury everywhere. The consumption level is absolutely the top in China. Fangdao is also very willing to meet me.


    When I stepped in, I saw Fang Dao sitting on the sofa in front of the TV, smoking a Cuban cigar silently.


    And the square way, also in a flash move vision, slightly lift up a smile, "I thought you didn''t dare to come."


    "Fang Shengzi, please. If you don''t eat it for nothing, you won''t eat it for nothing." I swaggered over and sat directly on the sofa on the side of the square road. I couldn''t help looking at him more. The hair cut in the cell hasn''t grown out yet, and my whole body is full of the smell of criminals. I almost didn''t make me laugh. "Your hairstyle is really cool."


    Fang Dao was about to play the ash. When he heard this, his hand suddenly froze. "You''re very powerful. I suffered a loss in your hand for the first time, but I''m sorry. I won''t suffer a loss twice in one person''s hand. The reason why I called you here tonight is to tell you that Chu Yuyan is married. Now you have the Li family''s ban. Do you think you can still play me?"


    At this point, Fang Dao said with a smile, "if you want to blame it, blame the Li family. It''s just a bargain for me."


    I didn''t even want to think about it. I immediately stretched out my right hand and made a gesture of "please." anyway, I just don''t fight with you. Don''t you just want to force me to violate the ban? Then you go and marry. I, Li Shaobai, will never stop you. "

 Chapter 549

    Fang Dao sat beside me in the big Hongfu building private room. He suddenly squinted and looked at me with doubts. For a long time, he didn''t respond and seemed to be thinking.


    He snuffed out his cigar, sat down with his chest in his arms, and said, "I thought you would do something to fight back. I didn''t expect that you would be counselled so soon? It''s not like you, is it? Do you have anything to rely on? Do you think that in today''s situation, will the Chu family allow me to propose marriage? "


    "Then you go quickly. I won''t fight with you, will you?" I put on an expression of impatience, but also deliberately show a bit of frustration.


    Fang Dao saw that he didn''t believe it. Instead, he got up and went to the big round dinner table in the distance. "Come here, how can I eat this meal before I go?"


    "Fang Shengzi, please eat. How can I miss it?" I took the initiative and sat down.


    At this time, Fang Dao made a loud finger, and someone immediately brought in the dishes, which were all very expensive ingredients.


    When the dinner table was full of dishes, Fang Dao poured himself a glass of wine, slowly put it in front of his mouth, and said with a smile, "are you in Li''s house, and Li Qinghao makes it difficult for you to fight back?"


    "Don''t talk about Li Qinghao. I don''t want to talk about him. Last time you suffered a loss in my hands, this time it''s my turn to suffer a loss. Let''s draw. Don''t think you really win. If you lose today, I''ll come back!" I pretended to be angry and ate quickly, but actually I kept laughing inside.


    Fang Dao took a sip of wine and sneered: "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, I think I look up to you too much. It turns out that you are so vulnerable and you are so embarrassed by a mere ban. It''s really disappointing for me. I thought you were my opponent all the time. I didn''t expect that..."


    "Fang Dao, don''t be proud. This is only the first round. We haven''t split yet It''s the winner. " I cold hum, wolf down the food, especially hard to chew, deliberately show uncomfortable.


    When Fang DaoDun laughed, his eyes began to look contemptuous, "win or lose? Wrong. If you lose to me this time, it''s impossible to turn the tables again. Once Chu Yuyan falls into my hands, you''ve lost the whole game, and you''re no longer qualified to be my opponent. "


    "You! No, the Chu family won''t promise you. " I swallowed the food hard.


    Fang Dao shook his head with a smile, and his contempt deepened. "Li Shaobai, don''t forget what kind of person Chu Wenyang is. Do you think I can''t control him?"


    I took a deep breath and thought I should be more angry at this time!


    So, I began to play my acting skills. I suddenly got up and patted the table. Pointing to Fang Dao''s nose, I scolded him, "Fang Dao, your move is shameless. Before Qinglong appeared, you deliberately arranged to kill Li Ji, right?"


    "Because only when Li Ji is dead, can he provoke Li Qinghao''s hatred, stand inside the Li family, aim at me and contain me."


    "Have you planned all this for a long time?"


    "Mean! Cunning


    ..


    Fang Dao got up slowly, put his hands behind his waist, and looked quite complacent. He seemed very satisfied with what he had done. He said: "you are right. I planned all this. I deliberately asked master Qinglong to kill Li Ji''s death. The effect was very good. The Li family''s ban was very effective for you. I am very satisfied, so you have been defeated."


    "You I bite my teeth, hold my breath, and quickly make a few green veins on my face.


    Fang Dao couldn''t stand the pride. He was full of joy and said with a smile, "ha ha, Li Shaobai, you didn''t do it this time, did you? I can finally put your beloved Chu Yuyan in my arms in front of you. When I think of it, I feel very happy. "


    "How can you let Yuyan go?" I have a soft voice.


    Fang Dao is more proud, the corner of his mouth is very high, "I won''t let Chu Yuyan go. What can you do with me? What if you are the prince of the Li family? In the future, I will clean you up and trample on you again and again, and Chu Yuyan is just the beginning. "


    "What do you want to do?" I glared, pretending to be scared.


    Fang Dao raised his head and laughed wildly, "why should I tell you? As long as you are bound by the Li family''s ban, I can trample on you as much as I want to humiliate you. You will no longer have any self-respect in front of me. You will only be defeated like a dead dog in the water


    "Damn, Fang Dao, you are so cruel!" I said.


    "What about the prince? Do you still want to be my loser Fang Dao instantly put away his smile and gazed at me coldly, as if looking at a inferior creature.


    Then, Fang Dao closed his eyes, put up a finger and swayed left and right, "you... Are not the opponent of Ben Shengzi."


    "I''m not your opponent. Who is your opponent? Don''t be complacent. I''ll find a way I stomped.


    The more I pretended to be angry and humiliated, the happier Fang Dao was. It seemed that he satisfied his twisted psychology and began to laugh again.


    Fang Dao opened his eyes slightly and shook his fingers again. "I always thought that with your ability, you can compete with me, but I think I''m wrong. After all, you are too weak. The most important thing is that your cultivation strength is too low, and you don''t even have a congenital state."In the middle of the conversation, Fang Dao sat down again, holding his cheek in one hand, showing a high and cold look of emotion. "It seems that no one among the young generation is my opponent, except... He is our last opponent."


    He?


    I couldn''t understand it at that time. I decided to make a routine and asked, "he? Who are you talking about? Is there anyone better than me? It''s impossible


    "It''s no harm to tell you that he is naturally more powerful than you, whether it''s mental or cultivation strength. It''s a pity that I haven''t had a direct confrontation with him once. Maybe I was influenced by the doctrine of the mean, but I always feel that it''s not the doctrine of the mean, but he doesn''t care to fight with me. Whenever I think of his cold face, I can''t help but want to kill him! I''m sure we won''t lose to him. " Fang Dao said, suddenly showed a strong killing, as if he had a deep influence on the other side.


    I am shocked. Is there anyone who can make Fang Dao like this? So who is he?


    So, I asked tentatively, "who is this man?"


    Fang Dao raised his eyes. He did not know when his fists were clenched. "The future leader of the ancient Chinese school was appointed by the emperor, but the Ye family had no way."


    Immediately, Fang Dao loosened his fist and said contemptuously: "Li Shaobai, you can''t even defeat me. Just because you can''t reach him now, only our Fang Dao is the first pride of the three families! You and he, no exception, will be trampled on by me. At the same time, they represent the first position of the Fang family in the future! "


    Hearing this, I secretly laugh, dare feeling Fang Dao really think I lost? Come on, let''s give him a bang first.

 Chapter 550

    "What? Why don''t you go yet? " Fang Dao asked.


    "Isn''t this Fang Shengzi''s invitation to dinner? What am I doing in such a hurry? I''m not full yet. " I picked up my chopsticks and put a piece of meat in my mouth.


    Fang Dao heard, can''t help but show a look down on me, a look of disgust, "eat, it should be a little comfort to the defeated."


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I ate all kinds of dishes, and I wolfed them down. I even started.


    Fang Dao saw that he had no appetite at all. He sat quietly opposite and stared at me. He sneered from time to time. His eyes were very contemptuous. It seemed that in his heart, I really thought I had lost.


    Finally satisfied, I couldn''t help burping and wiping my mouth with the back of my hand, "thank you for your hospitality."


    "Tut Tut, it seems that I really admire you too much." Fang Dao said.


    I picked up the napkin to wipe my hands, deliberately shocked all over, slowly stood up, with a mouth full of oil stains, not angry and said: "Fang Dao, you don''t have to satirize me every sentence, I just lost? What''s the big deal? You think you''re great? "


    "Yes, I am. How about that? And this matter, I also want to spread outside, let everyone know that you lost to me, this is not only hit your face, or hit the Li family''s face, this kind of thing I like to do most Fang Dao counterattacks and opens his mouth. It''s like treating a inferior creature between the lines.


    "We''ll see." I left the napkin on the table, put down a cruel word, turned around and left.


    When I got out of Hongfu restaurant, I couldn''t help tilting my mouth in the back seat and rising slightly. "Fangdao, Fangdao, it''s your own shame. You can''t blame me."


    The next day, Fang Dao and I had an appointment, which had already spread to all the families. Fang Dao even set a date to marry Fang in three days, ignoring the process of marriage promotion. Everyone felt that I was completely trampled by Fang Dao and couldn''t turn over.


    Even in the Li family, there have been a lot of discussions.


    Li Dachuan hurried into Qianyang palace, came to me and said, "prince, in order to break the ban of the Li family, you have to sacrifice your capital too much, right? A lot of people know about it. I''ve heard a lot of things that are not good for you. I''ve made it clear that I''ve been beaten in the face. "


    I held out a hand. "What''s the disadvantage? Let''s hear it. "


    Li Dachuan arched his hand and said awkwardly, "prince, don''t be angry. It''s outside the Li family, including the Li family. Now many people are saying that you are a drowning dog in front of Fang Dao. They also say that you can''t even protect Chu Yuyan. What''s your qualification to be prince?"


    "What else?" I picked eyebrows, but I was very satisfied. What I wanted was this effect. Once the Li family could no longer tolerate being slapped in the face, that was the moment when I broke the ban.


    "There''s also a finger that says you can''t compare with Fang Dao. It''s the most unwise decision for the Li family to choose you as the crown prince. Now the whole Li family has been beaten in the face. This is not what Dachuan said." Li Dachuan is very nervous.


    However, I laughed, "no problem, this is the best."


    "But..." Li Dachuan was worried.


    I raised my hand to interrupt him and said, "no, but if you want to break the ban and retreat, that''s the price. Besides, do you think that if I don''t fight with Fang daodou, he will be able to marry someone? Dachuan, you don''t know me very well


    "Prince, do you have any plan? What else can we do? " Li Dachuan was shocked, but he didn''t believe it.


    I pressed my hand a little. "The mountain people have their own tricks. It''s a good show to fight back. Just wait and see."


    "OK... OK." Li Dachuan nodded.


    After lighting a cigarette, I asked, "how''s Li Qinghao doing over there?"


    "Thanks to the prince, you didn''t get entangled with Fang Dao this time. Li Qinghao not only believed me, but also seemed very happy. I just came from Qianyang palace, and he was opening champagne to celebrate. He said that after you broke the ban, you would have been trampled to nothing, and even Chu Yuyan had become someone else''s wife, which was worth everything. He was still imagining your anger What''s the look like? " Li Dachuan said.


    "Come on, I see." I waved to Li Dachuan to leave. Don''t stay here any longer.


    After Li Dachuan left, I squatted down and snickered. Fang Dao had three days to go and get married. It was then that the fun began.


    Is Li Qinghao happy? I''ll see if he can laugh again.


    Fang Dao thinks he won? What''s the big joke?


    On the same day, Ning Xing went back to Mingzhu city ahead of time. Because she didn''t want to make too much publicity about her work in Mingzhu City, I took her to the airport in person. They were both wearing hats and sunglasses.


    Ning Xing in the inspection before, suddenly beat me a punch, "smelly hooligan, I back to Pearl City is to think you can deal with more things without distraction, don''t think crooked."


    "I know what you mean. I understand. There are too many things to be distracted. Please help me to see ye Shu and ye Zhan. They don''t even have a phone call. I thought they were dead." I hold Ning Xing in my arms.Ning Xing nestles up to me, and suddenly has a little resentment, "can''t find a woman, if there is another woman like Liu Qingcheng, I can''t spare you."


    Finish saying, rather apricot still stare, a pair of with me endless appearance.


    I released Ning Xing and said, "believe me."


    Ning Xing looked at me, suddenly blushed, "take care of yourself."


    Then, Ning Xing stood on tiptoe and was like a dragonfly on my mouth.


    I was stunned, Ning Xing ran shyly in the twinkling of an eye...


    "I will." Hand touching mouth, I can''t help laughing, a warm happiness is pouring into my heart.


    After Ning Xing left, time passed quickly, and the reports of the five major collateral groups were handed in again. I didn''t embarrass them any more. I deliberately gave them a chance to breathe. I thought that''s the way to be a leader. I had to grasp the yardstick in every way, no matter how I can cure them?


    Finally, the third day arrived. How could I not be present when Fang Dao got married?


    So I decided to go to Chu''s house ahead of time, and sat in the hall carelessly, which made Chu''s family very embarrassed.


    Especially Chu Wenyang, his eyes are red, want to break me up, but dare not ask in front of so many people, that day I and Chu Yuyan exactly what happened.


    With the Fang family''s welcoming motorcade driving into the Chu family, Fang Dao leads Xu Qingxiong and the people of the Fang family into the hall of the Chu family.


    As soon as he found out that I was also there, Xu Qingxiong was the first to jump out, "Why are you here? Today is a good day for the son of Fang Dao to get married. What''s your business? I... "


    as a result, before Xu Qingxiong finished speaking, he was blocked in front by Fang Dao and said," ah, I guess I''m not satisfied with the defeat. I just want to see Chu Yuyan again. I''m afraid he won''t come. What''s your hurry, Qingxiong? Isn''t he insulting himself? "


    As soon as Xu Qingxiong heard this, he immediately sneered, "Hey, hey, Fang daoshengzi is right. Li Shaobai, you asked for it. Today Fang daoshengzi is going to do something amazing. Don''t be angry."


    This remark immediately caused a roar of laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, if someone can''t find it by himself today, it''s up to him."


    "Fang Daosheng is powerful. Someone can only be a loser under you. Someone is too young to fight with you."


    "The marriage of the Chu family and the Fang family, someone is expected to be half angry today. Hahaha, especially what the sage son of Fang Dao intends to do today, can definitely make someone half angry."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 19800 crown of kings!

 Chapter 551

    Fang Dao sneered, deliberately suppressed the noise, and sneered: "ah, ah, after all, they are the prince of the Li family. How can they give some face? Let''s not talk about the Fang family. "


    This spread, the presence of the Fang family can not help but proud, and together smile.


    "Fangdao is right."


    "At least you have to save some face."


    "But I''ve already imagined that someone will look like he''s going to be grey."


    ...


    laughter reverberates in the hall of the Chu family. The Chu family, who is not aware of the situation, even speaks for Fang Dao.


    "Fang Dao Sheng Zi, it''s really a great fortune for you and us to get married this time."


    "The future will be one."


    "I wish Fang Daosheng son, and I Chu Yuyan, early birth of your son."


    I pretended to be humiliated and said, "you...


    " I wish you all the best today. " Fang Dao is powerful, but with his conceited personality, I can''t help but feel more proud at the sight of my expression. I''m almost on the air.


    In particular, Xu Qingxiong, as if a person was promoted to heaven, also yelled after Fang Dao''s buttocks, "well, today is really a good day, not only Fang Dao''s son harvest his wife, but also destroy someone''s prestige."


    Chu Wenyang was the only one. He sat in his original position and said nothing. His face was uncertain. His eyes kept flashing. His forehead gradually exuded sweat. He seemed quite nervous.


    Chu Wenyang hard side face, throw a look at me, if the eyes can kill, I''m afraid I''ve been this look into the 18th layer of hell.


    I secretly smile, appearance or pretend to be very humiliated, not angry way: "Fang Dao, what''s your hurry? Mr. Chu Wenyang, as the head of his family, has not agreed to this marriage. Why do you insist that you can marry him? "


    Without waiting for Fang Dao to speak, Xu Qingxiong jumped out again and sneered: "it''s a matter of certainty that Fang Dao''s son is getting married today. What''s the use of saying that now? Do you think the Chu master will not agree? "


    I immediately glared at him and said angrily, "Xu, there''s no need for you to intervene here. Get out of my way. You''re not qualified to talk to me."


    "You..." Xu Qingxiong''s expression slightly changed, slightly upset.


    Fang Dao patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Qingxiong. Don''t you think you just poked him in the pain, so he would be so angry?"


    At that time, Xu Qingxiong turned to smile and touched his head. "It turns out that this is the case, or the sage son of Fangdao, Gaoming. Ha ha ha, someone was exposed by me and became angry. Ah ah, it seems that my hair is not in vain."


    As soon as he took off, he burst into laughter again.


    "Ha ha ha, I can''t sit still before the business starts."


    "It seems that today is a happy day for our Fang family."


    "The Li family has a ban. It''s not allowed to fight outside. This ban is good. I like it."


    "You see, his face is red."


    Holding my breath, I forced my face to turn red. I quickly got up and looked at Chu Wenyang. "Mr. Chu, since everyone is here today, please tell me whether you agree with this marriage. If you don''t agree, I''ll die of this heart."


    "Yes, as Prince Li said, to let him die. Mr. Chu, oh no, uncle Chu, please open your mouth in public and let Prince Li listen to your opinions." Fang Dao''s smile is deeper, and his eyes are full of contempt.


    "Right, right, let him completely die this heart." Xu Qingxiong did not forget to put in a word.


    Chu Wenyang was petrified on the spot. He sat on the sofa like a stone statue and could not get up for a long time.


    As soon as Xu Qingxiong saw it, he resolutely stepped forward to bow his hand and said to himself as a younger generation, "younger generation Qingxiong, the Chu family leader does not need to worry about the Li family. Once the Chu family is married, the Li family will never take the Chu family into operation. After all, there is a ban. The sage son of Fang Dao has already considered all these things for the Chu family leader."


    Chu Wen Yang difficult raised his head, looked at Xu Qingxiong, or did not answer.


    Fang Dao walked over and said with a smile, "Uncle Chu, you and I will be in laws in the future. Your business is my business. If you are worried, you can say it and I will solve it for you."


    At this time, Chu Wenyang stood up mechanically, his expression was rather ugly, and someone around immediately began to persuade him.


    "Master Chu, what are you worried about?"


    "That is, you Fangdao''s son will support you. What are you afraid of?"


    "Isn''t that the Li family? Now that the Li family is no longer fighting outside, it''s not a problem at all. "


    Among them, the voice of Chu family is the highest, and Chu Wenyang''s face is black!


    "Shut up, everyone. When did I promise to marry Yuyan to the Fang family?" Chu Wen Yang is in a hurry.


    It''s time. It''s time.


    "Is Chu Wenyang stupid?"


    "Why did he refuse such a great thing?"


    "Crazy."Fang Dao''s face changed slightly. He immediately asked in a threatening tone: "Uncle Chu, can''t our Fang Dao match your Chu Yuyan?"


    Xu Qingxiong went on to say, "that is, the Chu family leader should not propose a toast or a fine drink. He agreed as soon as possible. If you want any conditions, you can definitely satisfy you with the status of the sage son of Fangdao. Just mention it."


    "No, I don''t want any conditions. As long as the Chu family is well, it''s the old saying that Chu Yuyan doesn''t marry anyone. We can''t afford to offend either the Li family or the Fang family." Chu Wenyang shook his head.


    With that, Chu Wenyang subconsciously looked at me.


    Finally, I couldn''t help but cover my stomach and laugh wildly, "ha ha ha ha, a group of stupid people came to propose marriage, but they refused. Ha ha ha, I''m dead with laughter. Oh, no way."


    "Li Shaobai, are you making trouble here? Come on, what are you threatening uncle Chu with? Otherwise, he can''t refuse! " Fang Dao frowned abruptly, as if to detect the abnormality.


    Xu Qingxiong, the dog leg, also yelled, "I advise you to make it clear that the Chu master is not a reasonable person? It''s absolutely you who made the trip. The Li family has long had a ban. You are violating the rules of the Li family and will be punished! If we are more serious, it is not impossible to abolish the crown prince. "


    I laugh stomachache, the whole person squatting on the ground, desperately laughing, "I... Ha ha ha ha, when did I violate the door rules? When did I threaten him? If you don''t believe it, ask yourself, ha ha ha. "


    Fang Dao side head, quickly asked: "Uncle Chu, also please tell me, this Li Shaobai in the end is taking what threat you?"? As long as you say it, he is against the Li family rules. "


    "No, he didn''t threaten me. It''s my own decision. The Chu family doesn''t want to participate in the muddy water between your two families." Chu Wenyang''s face changed and his throat seemed to be stuck by a stone.


    Fang Dao heard that his expression was worse than eating dog shit.


    In particular, Xu Qingxiong, before all the sarcasm, are all invisible, reverse hit in his face!


    In particular, the Fang family members present were all stunned.


    As if in the invisible, a slap in the face!


    I took a deep breath, forced to smile, and learned from Fang Dao''s attitude when he was in Hongfu restaurant. I deliberately put up a finger and swayed from side to side. My eyes were very contemptuous. I said arrogantly: "Fang Dao, even if I don''t fight with you, you are not my opponent."

 Chapter 552

    Finally, the people of Fang family are angry!


    "Prince Li, what kind of gentleman are you playing tricks behind your back like this?"


    "What do you have to rely on to make the Chu master so afraid?"


    "It''s a man, just say it. Don''t cover it up here."


    I heard all these words, but I didn''t care at all. Instead, I shrugged and said with a smile: "you mustn''t frame me up. When did I threaten Mr. Chu? It''s obvious to all that it''s his decision, Mr. Chu. Don''t you think so? "


    "It''s... It''s my decision." Chu Wenyang nodded very hard.


    Xu Qingxiong immediately waved his hand, "impossible, Li Shaobai, you just don''t want to admit it."


    "Whatever you think, anyway, the prince didn''t violate the ban of the Li family. What can you do with me? Do you really think Prince Ben is here to be angry? Wrong. The prince is here to see a good play. " I slightly raised my eyes and glared at Xu Qingxiong.


    Fang Dao''s expression was unprecedentedly ugly and said: "Li Shaobai, very good. Did you catch uncle Chu''s painful foot? Uncle Chu, don''t worry. I don''t blame you for this. I will help you solve it properly. "


    "No... it''s nothing to do with Prince Li. I''ll forget it. Let''s stop today''s marriage. Let''s go back to our Chu family. We can''t accommodate you two Buddhas." Chu Wenyang shook his head again, looking very depressed.


    "Uncle Chu..." Fang Dao showed his urgent color rarely.


    As a result, Chu Wenyang raised his hand and refused twice on the spot. "Don''t ask any more. I''ve made it very clear. Fang daoshengzi, please don''t embarrass me."


    When Fang DaoDun had nothing to say, he glared at me subconsciously, and the whole person began to gnash his teeth. "Li Shaobai, you''ve always been in trouble before. Did you deliberately set up a condom to let me in and make me lose face?"


    "No? When did I set it up? Tut Tut, Fang Dao, as a holy Son, don''t run all over the train to wrongly people. Don''t you just want to force me to say something wrong and let me admit that I have violated the Li family''s ban? I''m Li Shaobai. It''s useless. " I untied a button on my collar and replied shamelessly.


    Then, I lit a cigarette. I was very frivolous and arrogant. I said, "Oh, I''m afraid someone will lose face today. I''m sure it will be known all over the city. I don''t know if someone will lose face and even be embarrassed to leave the door? Tut tut. "


    "The prince didn''t do anything, and some people lost face. It seems that I admire you too much, Fang Dao."


    Fang Dao was so angry that his chest heaved and his killing was very strong that he scolded: "Li Shaobai, don''t talk like me!"


    "I''ll learn, I''ll learn, OK? What about? I didn''t fight with you. Do you have to agree? Do you think you are the king of heaven? " I arrogantly take a step, face the road, fearless.


    Fang Dao''s fists clattered and his gloomy eyes glared at me.


    I stick out my tongue, "La La, I won''t fight with you, but I want to stimulate you, OK? What about? You want to hit me? Come and fight. Hurry up and shoot me if you have seed. "


    "I don''t want to fight with you. You just want to stimulate me to do something. Then there''s a reason to ask the Li family to lift the ban. If I go on, you don''t have to say that the Li family will lift the ban. After all, you are the prince." Fang Dao gave a cold hum and loosened his fist instantly.


    "So you have no seed, tut Tut, OK, that''s all for today''s play. The prince has to go first." I turned and went out.


    Xu Qingxiong couldn''t help cursing, "this damned Li Shaobai is too cunning. After he left, we''ll ask the master of the Chu family. Maybe we can find out something, or help the master of the Chu family solve it, so as to get married."


    Do you want to make it clear? How dare Chu Wenyang, an old man who is greedy for life and afraid of death, say it?


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help pausing and looking back. There was no way in the hall. Even Fangdao was helpless. I didn''t know what I had grasped Chu Wenyang.


    "It''s really funny. A group of mentally retarded people have a lot of wedding cars parked outside. They make a lot of noise. As a result, even the bride can''t get married and is refused. Fang Dao, Fang Dao, you are too arrogant. Although the crown prince has a ban, you can''t succeed from me. You are not the rival of the crown prince after all. Now I finally understand the cold face of the Ye family What do you mean? You''re too weak. " With a deep smile, I immediately waved my sleeve and walked away, hiding my merits and fame.


    Half an hour later, I just entered Li''s gate, and the news of Fang Dao''s failure to get married has spread rapidly.


    Back to Qianyang palace, I walked leisurely in the small garden, feeling very happy.


    At this time, Li Dachuan walked in from outside the garden, quickly came to me, full of joy, arched his hand and said: "congratulations to the prince, congratulations to the prince, it''s wonderful for you to retreat. According to the news that Dachuan received, Fang Dao has left the Chu family, and the people are so surprised that they can''t take any of it. You''re just a God and a man, Prince!""Where? It''s just a small plan. " I smell the fragrance of flowers, light mouth.


    On hearing this, Li Dachuan''s eyes immediately raised a deeper level of awe, respectfully said: "the prince is modest, no one knows from the beginning to the end what method you used to make Fang Dao eat shriveled, and you are still safe and sound. With these two points alone, I think no one in this young generation can compare with you."


    "Dachuan, you flatter again. Aren''t you afraid that one day, you''ll flatter the horse''s hooves?" I tilted my head slightly.


    "No, the prince is kind-hearted. How can he dispute with me?" Li Dachuan smiles awkwardly.


    I squinted and asked deliberately, "what''s the matter? You don''t want to know what I did? "


    "You shouldn''t ask. Dachuan won''t ask. If the prince doesn''t say it, it''s your own reason. The prince is a God and man. It''s a blessing that Dachuan was able to be your subordinate." Li Dachuan said.


    This is Li Dachuan. He flatters me all the time, but he flatters me very well, which makes me a little embarrassed.


    So I changed the subject and asked, "Dachuan, do you know what happened to Li Qinghao?"


    "Dachuan knows that he just came over from him, and he just wanted to tell you. Li Qinghao is so angry that he throws things everywhere in Qianzheng palace. He''s so angry that all the subordinates around him are slapped in the face by him. Fortunately, I can slip fast, or I''ll get angry and beaten for no reason. Moreover, he changed his plan and said that you can''t break the ban and scold you for being mean and cunning In my opinion, Prince, you are very clever. " Li Dachuan said with a smile that he was a flatterer.

 Chapter 553

    Li Qinghao is falling things in anger? Have you beaten all the people below for no reason?


    "Not bad, I''m satisfied." I can''t help laughing. Li Qinghao is probably very angry this time. I''m afraid that the difficulty of breaking the ban will go up another level.


    Because Fang Dao marries Chu Yuyan, I have to do something, otherwise I will watch?


    However, I think the ban will be broken by me sooner or later. As long as I continue to deal with Fangdao, Fangdao will intensify its efforts against me and want me to fight back.


    Once the Li family can''t bear the rumors from the outside world and the subsequent humiliation, the ban will be lifted naturally.


    The reason is very simple. The so-called development is achieved through constant struggle.


    Li Qinghao''s conservative strategy, if it wasn''t based on people''s expectations and playing voting tricks with me, he could not be my opponent at all!


    After Li Dachuan left, I personally went to Tiejiang''s headquarters in Beijing to meet Shao Wentian and Ren Changfeng.


    As soon as I sat down, I went straight to the theme and said, "Ning Xing has gone to Mingzhu city to take over the Li family''s internal affairs. It''s hard for me to manage Tiejiang any more. I also asked two uncles to take care of Shaobai Duojia."


    "What are you doing with us? It''s all family. " Shao Wentian patted his chest bravely.


    Ren Changfeng didn''t know what he wanted to go, so he took out a bank card from a drawer and handed it to me. "Shaobai, this is the bank card we gave us last time. Now there is still a surplus. Tiejiang has completed the plan, and underground transactions are constantly profitable. It''s no longer tense for funds."


    I picked it up and asked, "how much money is in it?"


    "There are still 10 billion left... Er, well, Tiejiang broke the capital chain at that time, and there is no way to do it." Ren Changfeng was embarrassed.


    I waved my hand and said, "Uncle Ren, I don''t mean that. I asked casually. Money is not a problem. Tiejiang belongs to everyone. How can I not do it when I have difficulties? Keep the money moldy? "


    Half way through, I changed the topic again. "I''ll forget about money. Now Tiejiang unifies the north and the south, and you can control one northern Tiejiang. But it''s a bit difficult for the two Tiejiang to merge into one. So the two uncles promoted more people below, especially Liang Guan. This person followed me for a long time. He only needed to cultivate more, and he would be a good talent in the future. Wang Chao also gave him yuan Old job. "


    Shao Wentian scratched the back of his head and said with a smile: "Wang Chao... Has recovered his status as an elder. Liang Guan has made great contributions to him. We also intend to make him an elder."


    "However, for the north-south railway, we still decided to use the mode of class segmentation to manage, and the headquarters was controlled by Changfeng, me and the elders."


    "It is divided into the north and the south. In the north, Shaohua, my eldest son, is in charge. In the north, Shaolong, my second son, is in charge. All intelligence details, development trends and measures to deal with China shipping have to be reported to the headquarters and decided by us."


    Is the North Tiejiang in charge of Mr. Hua, and the South Tiejiang in charge of Mr. long?


    At that time, I gave a thumbs up and said with admiration: "the two uncles are really resourceful, and let the two CHILDES take charge. Will they be competitive? It''s very good. Although Mr. Hua is not smart enough, Mr. Long''s headquarters are in the capital and belong to the north. It''s a kind of care. "


    Shao Wentian said with an embarrassed dry smile, "Xiaohua is really a little worse than Bruce Lee, which is why I have been taking more care of him. I''m afraid Bruce Lee will not agree with me. He always thinks that I''m partial, and the north is safe, and the South has to clean up some rotten stalls left by Tianmen..


    " you''re wrong, and Bruce Lee is not a dull man It will definitely become a boost to his growth. With his personality, it will definitely prove to you that his ability is not bad. " Ren Changfeng said.


    I took up the bank card and nodded, "yes, Tiejiang now, to develop steadily, only cooperation with China shipping is the real way out. Otherwise, there will be only one dead end. As for the income, I don''t want any money. You can take it to Tiejiang and keep it for future use."


    After explaining everything, I finally put down the big stone of Tiejiang and left Tiejiang headquarters leisurely.


    As soon as I got downstairs, my cell phone rang.


    At first glance, it''s Chu Wenyang.


    I laughed and pressed the call button decisively. As a result, Chu Wenyang roared at me on the other end of the phone.


    "Li Shaobai, you are too cruel!"


    "I refused even Fang Dao for you. I can''t change the team this time."


    "With Fang Dao''s moody character, he may deal with our Chu family. What will Lao Tzu do then?"


    "Tell me what happened to Chu Yuyan that day!"


    "I''ve been holding on for a long time, but I don''t dare to tell Fang Dao. If I say it, I''m looking for death."


    Chu Wenyang unprecedented anger, every word is extremely hard to say, as if eager to break me up.


    I winked at the driver in front of me and asked him to wait for me on the side of the road. Then I walked out and said, "old Chu, what''s your hurry? Don''t you see that I''ve put all my hatred on myself? Fang Dao also said that he would solve it for you. You can rest assured that Fang Dao will not deal with the Chu family. "Chu Wenyang was obviously relieved, but soon asked, "even so, you have to tell me what happened that day, right? I''m not sure you''re hiding it from me, you know? "


    I tilted the corner of my mouth and raised it slightly. I thought that Chu Wenyang, an old man who is forgetful of his own interests, must have a handle in his hand if he wants to be obedient, otherwise he will surely be behind me.


    So I said, "well, well, I''ll tell you, but there''s a charge."


    "Are you still playing this kind of trick with me? Do you say it or not? " Chu Wen Yang is angry.


    "I learned this trick from you. If you don''t give me money, I won''t tell you." I came to the side of the road, walking on the sidewalk, the driver driving an expensive red flag car slowly followed.


    Chu Wenyang was so angry that he scolded: "you are such a despicable villain. You are just a rogue. You have the same temperament with Ning Er Ye. I say how can you get together? You are all hooligans!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, my charging standard is very simple, one hundred million words." I said.


    Hearing this, Chu Wenyang scolded him even more severely. "Damn, you''ve learned like me. How dare you open your mouth a little more?"


    "How dare you? Now it''s 300 million words. If you want me to tell you, you have to pay the bill first. I''ve made a statistics. It takes at least a thousand words to finish all the details. I''ll give you a discount. I''ll charge you 250 billion. " I''m shameless to count the bill.


    "Boy, you remember." Chu Wenyang was so angry that he hung up directly.


    With a wry smile, I put my mobile phone back in my pocket. Just as I was about to get on the bus, I found that unconsciously, I came to the gate of Yanjing University. A group of college students were staring at me, desperately looking around me and taking photos with their mobile phones.


    "Li... Li Shaobai!"


    "Brother Shenhao, crouching trough, how can he be here?"


    "That''s... The extended red flag!"


    "This Li Shaobai has been investigated for a long time, right? It is estimated that there is nothing wrong with his money, and the investigation will not go wrong. "


    "It''s money, isn''t it? He has to dare to show it to everyone. "


    "In my opinion, Li Shaobai doesn''t have so much money at all. He is just a fat man with a swollen face."


    At this time, a tall woman in red, suddenly came in front of me. When she passed me, she accidentally bumped me.


    I look back, she also look back, eyes very cold, but her white face, but moving to the extreme.


    "I''m sorry." I apologized.


    The woman in red turned her head coldly and left in the opposite direction.


    I took a step forward and suddenly stepped on a raised thing. I moved my foot and looked down. It was a jade pendant with a word "bird" carved on it!


    I picked up the jade pendant. When I looked back, the woman in red had disappeared.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the crown of 20000 kings.

 Chapter 554

    "Sparrow." Holding the jade pendant, I thought that the woman was so nervous that she didn''t even know she had lost something.


    Looking up at Yanjing University, this woman just came out of it. She''s in her twenties. Isn''t she a teacher?


    She put the jade pendant in her pocket silently. The woman knew she had dropped something and should come back to look for it. So I stood on the roadside outside Yanjing University and waited quietly.


    The black and luxurious extended red flag stopped nearby. The driver rolled down the window and asked, "prince, is this you?"


    "It''s OK. Wait here first." I shook my head and looked around. Now it''s ten minutes after class. There are more and more delicate college students everywhere. More and more people find my existence. They can''t help but stop talking and take pictures with each other''s mobile phones.


    "What is he doing here? Who are you waiting for? "


    "Lying trough, is someone in our school wrapped up by him?"


    "To be forced, to park the car here on purpose is definitely to be forced."


    "It''s just to show off. Is it great to have money?"


    ...


    I''ve heard all these words, which makes me feel embarrassed. Is this black Constitution too obvious? People are afraid of fame and pigs are afraid of strength. Now they are famous. They have to be pointed out when they go out.


    After standing in the same place for about ten minutes, I still didn''t see the owner of the jade pendant coming back. There were more and more people around me, and their words became more and more mixed. I couldn''t stay any longer under the gaze of envy and hatred.


    But just then, a red lecan sports car drove straight out of the school gate, with the engine roaring.


    As soon as the lecan sports car came out, the female college students around them became flower crazed, while the men couldn''t help admiring it.


    "Wow, how handsome."


    "The Leiken sports car is much more handsome than the red flag. I don''t know what Li Shaobai''s taste is."


    "As soon as I think of sports cars, I remember Li Shaobai''s Veneno. It''s an outrage."


    Just as the Lexan sports car was about to turn into the main road, it suddenly stopped. The window was slowly opened by the people inside, showing a scornful face.


    He was wearing gold rimmed glasses, with big back hair. His thin lips were slightly tilted. He looked at me in a flash and said with a smile, "sparrow has become a Phoenix. What a surprise. What a surprise."


    This person is the Ye family and ye Shun!


    I took a look at him and ignored him.


    Unexpectedly, ye Shun opened the door and stepped on the ground to sneer. "Tut Tut, I don''t know what happened to Ye Shu and ye Zhan? It''s a pity. It''s a pity that although you are different now, with a ban, it''s just like without one. Anyone can challenge you. "


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately attracted a lot of discussion around.


    "Mr. Ye Shun!"


    "Does Ye Shun know Li Shaobai? It seems to me that they have a problem with each other? "


    "Well, Li Shaobai is not a local. I heard that he is from Dongling. How can he compare with Ye Shun? Even the headmaster has to give him face. His background must be very deep. "


    "Ha ha, ye Shun must have done it on purpose to hurt him, but what does the ban mean? I don''t understand


    It seems that ye Shun enjoys the admiration of others. He is a little proud and uncontrollable. He says, "Oh, it''s not that my friends don''t get together. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Unfortunately, you used to be a useless waste in my eyes, but now you''re still a waste. As long as there''s a ban, let alone me, even Xu Qingxiong and song Shaocheng are first-class I don''t want to offend you. "


    I picked to pick eyebrow, this ye Shun is just falling into the well, there is no need to pay attention to him.


    As a result, ye Shun came over by himself, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed me one. "Ah, I was just joking. Don''t care. You are different now. Maybe we can still be friends."


    I slightly raised my hand. Just as I was about to pick it up, ye Shun released his hand and let the cigarette fall to the ground. Then he laughed and said, "Oh, tut Tut, sorry, I didn''t hold it steady, I didn''t hold it steady."


    I looked down at the smoke on the ground, then slowly raised my eyes and said in a cold voice: "itchy skin, looking for a fight?"


    "Yes? I''m just not sure. Are you so uninspired? " Ye Shun lit a cigarette and took a sip with a smile.


    This scene, in the eyes of others, has become a schadenfreude talk.


    "Ha ha ha, ye Shun is so clear about it."


    "I finally understood today what the gap is."


    "It seems that Li Shaobai is not as powerful as he thought? If ye Shun says a few words casually, he doesn''t even have the courage to fight back, let alone fight back. Li Shaobai can''t afford to fight ye Shun, who has a strong background. "


    Before the ban, ye Shun would be beaten all over by me.


    But now, I can''t break the ban, otherwise Li Qinghao and Fang Dao will succeed.


    So I said, "you''d better leave me alone. I don''t want to get into trouble now.""Now I''m going to trouble you? What about? This kind of opportunity is rare. How can I miss it? What''s the qualification of a loser who almost got married to her own woman? You used to be a waste, and now you''re a waste. " Ye Shun has a cigarette in his mouth. He looks arrogant, but he is secretly mixed with jealousy.


    I ignored it and looked back at the direction where the woman in red left. No one came, so I decided to return the jade pendant to Yanjing University next time.


    Simply, I subconsciously go in the direction of the red flag car.


    Ye Shun suddenly moved and stood in front of me. PI xiaorou said without a smile: "Hey, why are you in such a hurry? Talk more. Are you avoiding me? "


    I didn''t speak, really don''t want to entangle with Ye Shun, simply bypass him.


    However, ye Shun stood in front of me and sneered: "you are not afraid of me, are you? Does this so-called ban affect you so much? As far as I know, you are the pronoun of arrogance. "


    For a moment, many people in the audience spoke in unison.


    "Li Shaobai, you''re too timid. I''m still your loyal female fan. I didn''t expect you to be such a counsellor."


    "There is a big gap between the Internet and reality. The Internet says that Li Shaobai is a super hero. I can''t imagine that he counsels like a dog in front of Ye Shun."


    "Li Shaobai, you are so disappointing. It turns out that what they said is right. You are a fat man with a swollen face."


    Ye Shun shrugged his shoulders and asked, "see? They all say you counsellor, do you really counsellor? "


    "Ye Shun, are you sick? I don''t want to get into trouble. You have to get me into trouble. " I said.


    Ye Shun flicked his ashes and said very frivolously, "I''m just sick. I can take the opportunity to step on you. I can''t cure this kind of disease all my life. If I want to tell you about it, my face will shine."

 Chapter 555

    "What? Are you afraid? " Ye Shun exclaimed.


    "Yes, I''m afraid. You win." I licked my dry lips. I really don''t want to ruin the whole plan for the sake of a Ye Shun. Today''s event may help me break the ban.


    With that, I opened the door to get in.


    As a result, ye Shun refused to close the door for me. He scoffed and said, "seriously, you don''t deserve it. You don''t deserve your present status. You''re afraid of a ban. You can''t do it. How can ye Shu and ye Zhan choose to follow you?"


    "Are you good enough? I''m Li Shaobai. " I turned to my side and slammed the door.


    Ye Shun pulled out his hand in a hurry and almost got caught. He knocked on the window and said, "take your time, counsellor. Today I finally see it."


    I slowly raised the corner of my mouth, put down the window, and took a deep look at Ye Shun, "Ye Shun, is it you who poisoned Ye Shu? I have a ban now. It''s not convenient for me to do it. But once I break the ban, you will regret it. "


    "Well, let''s wait until you break the ban. Anyway, now, everyone thinks you are a counsellor." Ye Shun''s face changed slightly. I stared at him and made him hairy.


    I followed Ye Shun''s words and looked around the car. The eyes of these college students were full of contempt.


    "This Li Shaobai, counselled to grandma''s house."


    "What breaks the ban? What does that mean? Is it possible to limit what a person can do in real society? "


    "I also smile, so-called God Hao elder brother, originally in front of Ye Shun, is so worthless."


    Instead of speaking, I closed the window and signaled the driver to drive away. I thought it was no wonder that my father didn''t want to stay at the Li family. This feeling of being tied up and unable to help himself was really oppressive.


    When the engine started, ye Shun stood in the same place, smiling, looking scornful, surrounded by a group of people, just like his expression.


    I''m very upset, but due to the current situation, I can''t act rashly. I can only swallow this tone secretly, and I''ll settle the accounts later in the autumn.


    Taking out the jade pendant in my pocket, I looked at the sparrow on it and murmured, "come back tomorrow, I think it''s a teacher."


    When I got back to Li''s house, the old man was waiting for me at the gate of Qianyang palace, accompanied by an old man with long hair.


    I quickly went to him and said, "old man, why don''t you stand outside and go in?"


    "It''s OK. I just arrived, too." The old man waved his hand to show that he was OK.


    Then, the old man turned to introduce the old man with long hair. "Shaobai, this is Chang Jiu. He has been with me for decades. He is your elder. He is not only a famous alchemist, but also a famous alchemist. Later, I will arrange him to live in Qianyang palace. The resources of pills will be handed over to him to prepare for your promotion."


    I looked at the old man named Chang Jiu a little. His hair was long and white, and he was dressed in a silver shirt. His face was wrinkled, but at the same time, it was mixed with seriousness. He kept a straight face and didn''t say a word.


    "I''ve seen Jiu Ye." I bow my hand.


    As a result, Chang Jiu didn''t seem to pay attention to me. He didn''t care much.


    The old man laughed and patted Chang Jiu on the shoulder. He said, "Lao Jiu, I''ll trouble you about Shaobai in the future. You''ve been with me for so many years. You''re one of the people I trust most. You should understand."


    "Master, it''s on Lao Jiu." Chang Jiu immediately changed his expression and nodded respectfully.


    With a smile, the old man walked away clutching his crutch, leaving Chang Jiu and me alone.


    Chang Jiu began to have no expression again. He gave me a light look. "I''ll live in Qianyang palace in the future. Do you have any opinions?"


    "The old man told me, naturally I have no opinion." I said.


    Chang Jiu took his eyes back, turned his back to me, looked up at the plaque at the gate of the palace, and said, "the Li family has always been arrogant, but it''s your turn, but it''s not even innate. It''s a shame to the owner of the family and to your father Li Qingcheng. Moreover, the most powerful Li family is not a Li family, but a nameless guy."


    At this point, Chang Jiu stepped into the Palace door with his hands on his back. "Come with me, Qianyang palace has been completely blocked by the owner. Tianbang forces can''t be detected. Start training now. I will suppress my strength to the initial stage of the local capital. As long as you can pass ten moves in my hands, you will have a rest today."


    I didn''t speak, but followed Chang Jiu''s steps to an open space in Qianyang palace.


    Chang jiudun stopped and absentmindedly held out a finger, "I don''t think you even have the initial stage of land capital, do you? To deal with you, one finger is more than enough. My training method is very simple, that is, to be beaten, and the rest is for you to think of your own way. "


    "Ninth master, are you sure you can''t find the strength of tianbang here?" I smile.


    "Sure, let me see what strength you have now. Today, I will suppress you to the initial stage of land investment." Chang Jiu suddenly closed his eyes.


    "Jiuye, you can''t go back on it. Don''t turn into the middle of the land fund." I can''t help coughing.


    Chang Jiu still closed his eyes and shook his fingers from left to right. "I''ll never go back. At the beginning of the capital, I''ve trained you for a long time.""Good..." I took a deep breath, legs instant power, lunge.


    Chang Jiu''s face had changed before I could make a real move. He seemed to feel something. He suddenly opened his eyes and was shocked: "you... Aren''t you an ordinary person?"


    "Jiuye, you are an elder. If you don''t mean what you say, it''s not good." I don''t give Chang Jiu any chance to refute. In an instant, I lift up a whip leg and throw it away suddenly.


    "Boy, you can! In order to train you, even if I don''t mean what I say, so what? It seems that we can only deal with you in the medium term. " Chang Jiu''s momentum changed. Suddenly, he seemed stronger. Instead of avoiding, he raised his hand to catch me.


    When I tossed my legs in the air, I immediately put out all my strength. This whip leg was like a huge stone sweeping, and it broke out astonishingly.


    Chang Jiu''s one hand is open, and his old eyes are full of strange colors. But he is still quite confident. He wants to take the move and stop.


    However, at the moment when Chang Jiu grabbed my ankle, he suddenly took a cold breath, looking unbelievable, "it''s... Impossible!"


    Chang Jiu''s strength in the medium term of local capital was so strong that he couldn''t beat me. It was like a tripod falling down. He couldn''t stand steadily, and I kicked him five or six meters away.


    For a time, Chang Jiu was covered with dust and embarrassed. When he got up, he looked at me and was completely embarrassed.


    "Ninth master... I''m sorry. I''ve been taught that we should never underestimate the enemy. Strength is important, but strategy is more important." I was also embarrassed, just a few crows flew by and rattled...


    Chang Jiu''s eyes were wide open, and he said in a hurry: "you are clearly in the middle of the capital, why... I feel that I can shake with the later period? What''s your constitution? "


    I coughed and said four words.


    "Genius constitution."

 Chapter 556

    Chang Jiu stood up again, full of embarrassment and embarrassed to show his face to me, and said: "that''s the end of today''s training. Since you have the strength of the medium-term local capital, it seems that I have to prepare some pills."


    Finish saying, often nine ash Liuliu left, the footstep is very quick, seem to face all lost.


    I yelled in the back, "Ninth master, just take this place as your home. You can live wherever you want, just talk to the servants."


    As Chang Jiu walked, he raised his hand behind my back. He didn''t reply, as if he was embarrassed.


    ..


    the next day, Chang Jiu came to the yard where I live early, holding a small golden box in his hand. He looked very proud, as if he wanted to get back the face he lost yesterday.


    I pointed to the box and asked, "Ninth master, what''s in your box?"


    "I can tell you that this is the elixir I used to refine and store. Although it''s only the best, it''s not the best, but it''s very effective. I collected it for you last night. It''s enough for you to eat for a long time, and the best elixir is not what you can eat." Chang Jiu raised his head, vaguely proud.


    Then Chang Jiu sat down and opened the small box. There were more than 30 pieces of inferior pills in it. The fragrance was very strong.


    Chang Jiu, with a proud smile, pushed the box in front of me and said, "don''t take these pills indiscriminately. Take them slowly one by one. Otherwise, your qi and blood will rush into your heart and take your life at any time. You can''t swallow them at will, even if it''s the peak of local capital."


    I Oh a, hand to pick up one of them, dawdle to the mouth.


    Chang Jiu was scared and said quickly, "what are you doing? This pill can''t be taken directly. It should be taken separately. Spit it out quickly


    "I don''t feel much." I chewed and swallowed immediately.


    Chang Jiu was shocked, and his face turned white. "Damn, how can you eat like this? Don''t you want to die? I don''t feel it now. You''ll know it later! I promised the owner that nothing would happen. "


    I calmly shook my head, put my right foot on the left knee cover, and swayed a few times, "I really don''t feel it."


    "How is that possible? Don''t pretend in front of me. You just want face? You sit well. I''ll temporarily seal the meridians with internal Qi to force out the pills. " Often nine subconscious get up, will force out Dan medicine for me.


    I raised my hand to block Chang Jiu and shook my head again. "I really don''t feel it. This pill is like eating Chinese cabbage."


    "Li Shaobai, don''t try to be brave. It''s impossible. You''re just in the middle stage of local capital. How can you deal with top grade pills easily? At this time, what more face do you want? " Chang Jiu didn''t believe it.


    "I''ll try to show you." I sighed, big hand to the pill box is so a grasp, a full dozen pills gathered in the hand, I was a head into the mouth.


    "You, you are crazy! You''re not going to die! Spit it out quickly, or how can I tell the owner? " Chang Jiu''s face changed in vain, and his eyes almost didn''t stare out.


    I ignore, decisively chew, hard to throat inside pharynx.


    Chang Jiu watched me swallow more than a dozen pills. He was so scared that he panicked. "It''s over. It''s over this time. It''s not going to be saved this time!"


    After swallowing the pills, I held my cheek in one hand and waved with a smile, "it''s really OK."


    "Right away. It''ll work soon." Chang Jiu said.


    I don''t speak at all. I just look at Chang Jiu.


    A minute later, Chang Jiu became more and more worried and flustered, as if he had done something wrong and could not explain it.


    Two minutes later, Chang Jiu was almost scared to cry by me.


    Three minutes later, I stretched out and said, "it''s all right. It''s been three minutes."


    Chang Jiu still didn''t believe it. He shook his head vigorously. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. It must be that the medicine is slow, or it has already rushed into your meridians. It''s about to break out."


    After another two minutes, Chang Jiu gradually found something unusual. He was so frightened that he could not help picking his eyebrows and asked, "I said... You sit so long, you really don''t feel at all?"


    I was a little impatient. I quickly swallowed all the pills in the medicine box, then shrugged, "it''s OK. How many times do you want me to explain? Didn''t I tell you? I''m a genius, a genius


    "Stretch out your hand and let me explore your meridians to see if there is any difference." Chang Jiu said with half faith and half doubt.


    I spread my left hand on the table, and Chang Jiu immediately began to explore the pulse, which took a lot of time.


    But as time went on, Chang Jiu''s expression was more and more shocked. At last, he released his hand and stammered in shock, "how... How, how, how is the pulse still normal than mine? What''s going on? "


    "Because I''m a genius. No matter how many pills I take, I''ll be fine. To put it bluntly, you can only take one pill a day. I can take hundreds of pills a day until I feel sick." I took my hand back and gave a dry cough."It''s impossible. How can you have this Constitution? You must be bragging, you should be slightly different physique, absolutely impossible Chang Jiu obviously didn''t believe it. He took out a small brocade box from his arms and said, "this is a top-grade pill. It''s infinitely close to the top-grade level. It''s half a top-grade pill. It has the wonderful effect of quenching the body. If you can eat it normally, I''ll believe you."


    The brocade box is in the front, and the elixir is in it.


    This is one of the top-quality pills. Chang Jiu, in order to test me, is he willing to give up his money? I''m embarrassed.


    "This... Nine ye, you are not afraid that I took this pill. What an accident? Besides, such a precious thing... "I asked.


    Chang Jiu''s face was full of disbelief and said, "don''t worry about the treasure. You don''t need to chew this pill. You can swallow it directly. If there is an accident, I''ll force it out immediately. With my innate internal Qi in the later stage, it can absolutely save your life, and the pill is not wasted."


    After listening to this, I quickly opened the brocade box and swallowed the precious elixir in it.


    As soon as it enters the throat, it gives off a burning feeling.


    Into the abdomen, the whole body like fire, a gas straight into the Dantian, and then ran up.


    Chang Jiu saw that my face was red and said, "I''ll just say it. How can you say it so well? If you want face, you need face. To be frank, I don''t want to give you face. "


    "If you really have such a powerful physique, promotion is a fart!"


    With that, Chang Jiu is about to take action.


    I raised my hand to block Chang Jiu and said, "no need."


    "Ah, I say you are so stubborn? I''m not only an elder, but also an elder. You don''t need to be fat in front of me. It''s meaningless, you know? " Chang nine tut.


    "No, I didn''t!" I tried to hold back the gas in my body.


    Chang Jiu was not happy at that time and said, "you are just loading. You can''t afford this elixir. If you want to brag, you have to find a suitable person. How can you have a genius constitution? That''s bullshit. "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to the crown of 20200 kings.

 Chapter 557

    However, Chang Jiu had just finished, the heat in my body was rising, and at the same time, I kept rushing around in my chest, as if I was looking for an outlet.


    I quickly asked: "Ninth master, now I have a gas in my body. What should I do? I haven''t taken the pill you gave me. Tell me the solution quickly. Is it to let me out of anger or to bear it? "


    Chang Jiu heard that the whole person couldn''t believe it. He was surprised, "what? Can you feel Dan? How can you digest so fast? It''s impossible


    I am full of gas, can''t help urging, "Ninth master, less nonsense, hurry up, teach me quickly."


    "Damn, did I hit a ghost these two days? This is the best pill. Can you really take it? Is that bullshit? Hurry up and bear it, never let this Dan breathe out, because this Dan spirit is the essence of this best product. Only by pressing down the Dan gas and controlling it in the Dan field, can we really quench the body with gas. " Chang Jiu is even more unbelievable.


    Without saying a word, I immediately closed my eyes, and when I raised my hands, I tried my best to press the Dan Qi in my body back.


    Until half an hour later, Dan Qi was suppressed in the place of Dan Tian. I could feel the Qi dissipated little by little and spread to the whole body, full of energy.


    "Cool! Full When I opened my eyes, my face was red, as if I had taken a tonic. My mind was full, and my hunger in the past was much less.


    "Really... Really nothing?" Chang Jiu stood in front of me, already stunned. His eyes seemed to be looking at a freak.


    I stretched a stretch, muscles crackling sound, replied: "do you think I look like something?"


    "My God, what''s your constitution? This is too crazy, the elixir said to eat Chang Jiu subconsciously explored my pulse, shocked to disbelief, and took a cold breath uncontrollably.


    I took back my hand and said with a smile: "Jiuye, thank you for your pills. Those top quality pills will be OK in the future. They won''t be of any use to me. You can get more top-quality pills for me. Frankly, I don''t need any training. I just need to take pills crazily to break through to the congenital. Few people know about it. Now you are one of them."


    "Can you break through the congenital? You''re a monster. " Chang Jiu spoke with envy.


    Then, Chang Jiu showed a painful expression, bit his teeth and said, "is the one you just swallowed the top-quality pill, or is it infinitely close to the finished product? Do you really think that the top-quality pill is the cabbage on the street and you can get it? Refining also takes time, OK


    "So it is, Jiuye. I''m really sorry. You brought it out for me to try. I can''t help it." I laughed awkwardly.


    "What''s wrong with me these two days? I feel like I''m losing a lot! You can''t judge by common sense. I''ll go back and make a new plan. " Chang Jiu was stimulated to say that he was about to leave, and seemed to want to get face back.


    I quickly stepped forward and grasped Chang Jiu''s shoulder. "Ninth master, wait. I have a plan to tell you."


    "What plan?" Chang Jiu looks back, full of doubts.


    I weighed it over and said: "Ninth master, you don''t have to worry about me during this period of time. Just concentrate on refining pills. Help me refine a lot of top-quality pills. No matter it''s superior or inferior, I have great use!"


    "What do you want to do?" Chang Jiu asked.


    I can''t help but raise the corner of my mouth, "I plan to get a bone quenching body pill from ye Jiadan king. It''s said that people who take it will greatly enhance their strength as long as they get through the most painful stage, far beyond the same realm."


    "Do you want to..." Chang Jiu can''t help but be shocked.


    With a deep smile, I patted Chang Jiu on the shoulder again. "Ninth master, I need a lot of top-quality pills. I''ll trouble you about this. As for how to get the bone quenching body pill, I have my own way."


    "I know what you want to do. You''re a freak. Today, I''ve seen Lao Jiu. I''ll help you. Anyway, I don''t have to train all day. I''m very comfortable. I''ll give you pills, but it takes a long time. You have to wait." Chang Jiu thought a little and agreed directly.


    "Yes." I nodded with a smile.


    Two o''clock in the afternoon is the time for university classes.


    Wearing a cap and sunglasses, I came to the gate of Yanjing University again. What''s different from yesterday is that this time I am very low-key, and the special cars are parked hundreds of meters away.


    After registering at the school gate, I went inside and went all the way to the academic affairs office. I took out the bird shaped jade pendant from my pocket. I thought its owner should be very anxious. I was not at ease to let others return it. I had to come by myself.


    When I came to the dean''s office, the door of the director''s office was open, and I subconsciously walked past. There was a middle-aged fat man wearing glasses, staring at the computer screen with extremely obscene eyes.


    I knocked on the door. "Hello, I''m looking for someone."


    The dean of academic affairs was frightened by my sudden knock on the door, and immediately turned off the computer in a hurry. The whole person was in a panic.Then, the dean of academic affairs straightened his collar, straightened his face quickly and said, "well, come in. Who are you looking for?"


    I walked in, took out the bird shaped jade pendant, put it on the desk and said, "this jade pendant should belong to your school teacher. I picked it up at the school gate yesterday. She was wearing red clothes and was about one meter seventy-five. She was very beautiful."


    "Well, it''s from Murong Zi. I remember she took it with her. I''ll take it first. You can go." The Dean looked at the jade pendant, and suddenly his eyes brightened, showing a strange look of joy.


    The dean''s face was very dirty. He might have been watching a movie just now!


    I didn''t trust him at all, so I simply stayed in the same place and said, "director, you''d better call this Murong teacher first, and I won''t leave until the things are returned to their original owners."


    "What? Are you afraid that I''ll take this broken jade pendant away? " The Dean was immediately displeased.


    I resolutely took the jade pendant back and grasped it in the palm of my hand. "In this case, I''ll go to find this Murong teacher by myself. The school is so big. I''ll ask him if I can find it."


    With that, I turned and left.


    The dean of academic affairs got up in a hurry and snorted, "if you come back, I''ll call her to come here for you."


    I stopped and gave him a look.


    He was even more upset, as if I robbed him of something, and angrily made a phone call with the landline, asking someone to inform Murong teacher to come.


    More than ten minutes later, a woman in red came out of the door. She looked cold, like a creature without feelings. She said in a cold voice, "who picked up my jade pendant?"


    At this time, the dean of academic affairs piled up a dirty smile and ran to the woman in red. His eyes were full of greed and salivation. He pointed to me and began to plant the blame. "It''s this man. I asked him to leave the things and I gave them to you personally. As a result, he didn''t like it. I suspect that this man is trying to make a profit from you. Maybe it''s because he saw Murong that you are beautiful, Good to steal, pretend to be a good person, take the opportunity to chat up with you, want to use a crooked brain to you! "


    "Who doesn''t know, Mr. Murong, you are the teacher flower in our school?"


    "Look at him. He''s wearing sunglasses and a hat. What makes him normal?"


    "Fortunately, I am witty, otherwise Murong teacher you every minute cheated do not know."

 Chapter 558

    Murong''s purple side is too cold and looks at me without expression.


    At that moment, I finally saw Murong Zi''s face.


    Her lips are white, her teeth are red, her eyes are clear and her eyes are beautiful. Although her expression is extremely cold, I can believe that once she opens her mouth and smiles, it will be a beautiful woman with a smile.


    What''s more, Murong Zi exudes a particularly attractive temperament. She is 1.75 meters tall. She is wearing a pair of flat shoes, red clothes on top and black trousers on the bottom. The matching is wonderful. She is mature and cold. It seems that she can only watch from a distance but not play.


    Only Murong opened her mouth coldly and asked, "did you pick it up?"


    I was just about to reply. Unexpectedly, the hateful Dean of academic affairs broke in again. "Murong, I think this man is probably a hooligan. You can take the jade pendant back with him. Don''t worry about him. I''m here to protect you."


    With that, the dean of academic affairs also straightened up his fat chest and looked like a flower protector.


    The corner of my mouth twitches and scolds myself secretly. Who did I offend? The Dean likes Murong Zi, so you don''t have to treat me like this, do you?


    After thinking about it, I didn''t care much. Anyway, I came to return the jade pendant.


    So I opened my hand, looked at the eye sparrow jade pendant, went to Murong Zi and handed it to him, "is this yours? You ran into me at the school gate yesterday and I found you


    "Thank you." Murong Zi stretched out her slender left hand and took away the jade pendant without any emotion fluctuation.


    "Now that it''s returned to its original owner, why don''t you go? What are you looking at? I see you as an embryo The Dean snorted, stared at me with vigilance, and immediately ordered me to leave.


    I didn''t bother to argue with the dean. I walked by Murong Zi and was ready to leave.


    But at this time, Murong Zi suddenly stopped me and said, "this jade pendant is really lost by myself. Yesterday I went back to the original place to look for it for a long time, but I didn''t find it. Director Huang, you are wronging a good man, you know?"


    The fat man, who was called director Huang, was immediately embarrassed. He scratched the back of his head and reluctantly laughed, "I''m just thinking about your safety. My mind, you don''t understand... Since I misunderstood, I''m sorry."


    I looked back, director Huang glared and urged: "Hello, it''s our working time. I''ve already apologized. Don''t you hurry?"


    Murong Zi looked at me and didn''t speak.


    I went out decisively. As soon as I went out, I ran into the person who came in from outside. That person was directly hit by me on the ground and rolled around in a panic. All the gold rimmed glasses were broken.


    I Leng for a while, fix one''s eyes to see to just discover is Ye Shun!


    "Damn, which one doesn''t have eyes?" Ye Shun is obviously a high myopia. He can''t see anything without his glasses. He quickly reaches out and fumbles to put on his broken glasses again.


    Then, ye Shun narrowed his eyes. When he saw that I had hit him, he was very angry. He jumped up from the ground and scolded, "well, it''s you. Are you blind? Yesterday was to leave some room for you. Don''t be shameless. Why do you come to our school when you have nothing to do? "


    I raised my hand and pointed to Murong Zi in the rear. I said calmly, "I''ll return the jade pendant to Murong teacher. It''s nothing for you."


    Ye Shun followed my gesture and looked at Murong Zi. The whole person was nervous and said, "Damn, you don''t want to soak Murong teacher, do you? Still using such low-level means, too low-level! Murong teacher in our school, it is a goddess


    In the middle of scolding, ye Shun ran to Murong Zi and asked, "Murong teacher, did this guy do anything to you? This man is a hooligan with mean means. This must be his routine. Don''t be cheated by him. "


    Director Huang immediately stood up and said, "I''ve seen you''re not a good person for a long time. It turns out that ye Shun knows who you are. Ye Shun is a three good student in our school. You can''t say anything wrong. If you know your face, you should leave quickly."


    When I heard these words, I was totally speechless. What''s the matter? Ye Shun and director Huang covet Murong purple, and they can''t be so strong? When I return a jade pendant, I say I''m deliberately close to her, trying to set her up? It''s sick.


    I didn''t want to pay attention at all, but before I left, director Huang changed his words and stopped me. "Wait, just now you broke Ye Shun''s glasses. I can tell you that ye Shun''s glasses are very expensive. You have to pay for them before you leave, or I''ll call the police and catch you."


    Murong Zi stood aside and did not speak.


    But ye Shun suddenly laughed and nodded in agreement. "Yes, you have to lose money for my glasses. If you don''t, I''ll catch you. Ha ha."


    I suddenly cold face, this ye Shun put clear is want to take the opportunity to humiliate me, take the opportunity to step on me, although these are not painful, but can destroy my prestige, enough Ye Shun PA se, spread out is also his show off capital.


    Because of the current situation, I can''t break the ban. Even though I''m upset, I can only take out my wallet and ask, "how much is it?"


    Unexpectedly, ye Shun came over, patted my wallet on the ground and scolded, "how much cash can you hold in your broken wallet? Can I still swipe my card here now? I want cash! Don''t try to leave without a million and eight hundred thousand! "I looked at the wallet on the ground and said coldly, "pick it up."


    Ye Shun did not listen, but also seized my collar, very arrogant, "I do not pick up, how to drop?"? Today''s money is not the key, the key is to destroy your prestige. Yesterday''s smoke fell on the ground, today''s your wallet hit on the ground


    I repeated, "pick it up."


    Director Huang stood behind Ye Shun and yelled, "you are losing money today. Ye Shun is very reasonable. You don''t have enough cash in your wallet."


    Ye Shun saw that I didn''t fight back all the time, and he became more and more unscrupulous. It seemed that after yesterday''s scene, he thought I was good at bullying. He dragged my collar, poked my chest, and said, "Grass Mud Horse, I just don''t pick it up today. What can you do? If you''re smart, call someone to collect cash. I''ll tell you, I only need cash. Do you know? "


    "What did you say? Again? " I said.


    Ye shunleng snorted, "I said, I only want cash!"


    "No, it''s the opening sentence." I said.


    Ye Shun laughed, "I''m a grass mud horse! I''ll be a grass mud horse, OK? Today is your own bad luck. It''s going to spread. You''re the one who loses face. What can you do? A ban is enough for you... I...


    I turned up a sneer at the corner of my mouth. Just with one look in my eyes, ye Shun choked back and changed his face.


    "You can insult me, you can trample on me and scold me, but you are not qualified to insult my relatives." I instantly raise legs, a knee hit hard top in Ye Shun''s belly!

 Chapter 559

    Ye Shun caught off guard and was forced out of bile by me on the spot. He screamed bitterly, "ah! You dare to violate the ban, you...


    director Huang''s face changed dramatically, and immediately came forward to stop, "what are you doing?! Stop it


    I gave him a cold stare, he just did not dare to move forward, was scared by my killing eyes, white face, said: "you, you do not do this right."


    "Yes or no, you don''t have to teach." I return a, then wring to bend over to cover the abdomen of Ye Shun, put his foot Chuai to the ground.


    Ye Shun ate the pain and cried out in pain, "Li Shaobai, you are too brave. You are finished. This time you are completely finished. Those who deal with you will take the opportunity to break the ban."


    I ignore it, even if I step on it. When it comes to my parents, no one can bear it. What is the ban?


    So I picked up the wallet beside Ye Shun and sneered, "do you want cash?"


    "You, what do you want to do?" Ye Shun stares.


    I took out a piece of grandfather Mao and held Ye Shun''s mouth in one hand, "don''t you want cash? I''ll give you cash. "


    Ye Shun''s eyes bulged like a dead fish. He suddenly took a cold breath. He was so frightened that he said vaguely, "how dare you?"


    Holding grandfather Mao, I put the money into Ye Shun''s mouth and pressed it directly into his throat. "I''ll pay you a hundred first, but I know it''s certainly not enough."


    Ye shuntu couldn''t spit it out again. He swallowed it naturally. His whole face was very disgusting.


    I picked up the second picture of grandfather Mao and shook it in front of Ye Shun''s eyes. The unprecedented fear rose from his eyes and completely frightened him.


    Seeing this, director Huang yelled, "stop it, you''re wrong. If you don''t stop, I''ll call the police!"


    "What? Do you want to try the taste of grandfather Mao? If you don''t want to, just shut up! " I turned my face and gave a sneer.


    "I..." director Huang''s face turned white.


    I moved my eyes, looked at Murong Zi, and found that she was still a cold face, as if other people''s life and death had nothing to do with her. I didn''t want to pay attention to her at all, and she was extremely indifferent.


    And seeing that I cast my eyes, Murong Zi grabbed the jade pendant and left without saying a word.


    Soon, director Huang, ye Shun and I were left in the office.


    Director Huang stood on one side, shivering. He didn''t dare to make a phone call, and he didn''t dare to shout. His legs were soft and he couldn''t walk. It seemed that he was scared out of his courage by me.


    I don''t even want to think about it. I immediately put the second one into Ye Shun''s mouth, "do you know? I hate people like you. Do you think I''m really bullying? I put up with you yesterday because you didn''t touch my bottom line. "


    "Li Shaobai, you are killing yourself. If you have the guts to make fun of me today, I''d like to see how others will deal with you. It doesn''t matter if I have to suffer for a while. But it''s my happiest time to see that you are helpless to deal with the mess." Ye Shun swallowed the money uncontrollably. His face turned green and his throat became hoarse. He was scared and angry.


    Scolding scolding, ye Shun this son of a bitch even laughed, "is your own violation of the ban, ha ha ha."


    I pause, deliberately give ye shun a chance to breathe, patted his face, "Ye Shun, ye Shun, since I dare to do so, I have enough assurance, do you believe that when the time comes, I don''t have to bear any responsibility, you ye family also need to apologize in person?"


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible. Who do you think you are? Why apologize to you? " Ye Shun didn''t believe it.


    I was too lazy to explain. I took out a thousand yuan from my wallet and squeezed it into a ball in the blink of an eye. "It seems that one hundred yuan can''t satisfy you. Is one thousand enough? If it''s not enough, I can add more. "


    Ye Shun was speechless at that time. His throat seemed to be stuck. He was so scared that he was shaking all over and was about to cry.


    Director Huang was even more scared to stand unsteadily. He sat down on the ground and tried his best to persuade me, "this man, although I don''t know who you are, I''d like to ask you to stop. Ye Shun has a strong background. It''s said that he is a young master of a big family in the capital. You can''t provoke him. Isn''t that causing trouble?"


    "Besides, if you want to fight, don''t fight in our school, don''t fight in my office, or how can I be the director in the future?"


    "Shut up, you framed me? Still talking to him? One more word, I''ll clean up with you. " I yelled.


    Director Huang was immediately calmed down by me. He didn''t dare to speak casually any more. He was full of grievances, as if he was innocent.


    I tried to pinch the money again, but before I started, ye Shun''s hair stood up and sweated.


    But ye Shun, a son of a bitch, didn''t make any resistance. It seemed that he was waiting for me to break the ban. He was waiting for me to teach him a lesson, and then he could watch a good play.


    "Li Shaobai, let''s go ahead. I''d like to see how capable you are. The bigger the trouble, the greater the threat to you. Today, even if I swallow the money, I''ll admit it." Said Ye Shun."Do you know? I''ve hated your mouth the most since I knew you. " I raise a hand is a slap, mercilessly draw on the leaf Shun face.


    Pop!


    Ye Shun was not angry, but laughed, "it''s worth it. Ha ha ha ha, the whole Ye family will come out for me, and the Li family''s internal people will try their best to fight against you! Add the upper way, and you will surely lose! "


    "You''re too naive. If you don''t believe it, you''ll wait and see." I slapped my backhand again, which made Ye Shun''s face crackle. It was swollen at that time.


    "I think you''re naive!" Ye Shun laughs.


    I picked up Mr. Mao, who was kneaded into a ball, and immediately forced him into Ye Shun''s mouth, pressing his two fingers down his throat.


    "Wow ~" Ye Shun wanted to vomit, but he couldn''t.


    I make a little effort, ye Shun trembles all over, stomach acid gushes out, hard to swallow.


    I turned my head, picked up the small vase with one hand and threw it away, leaving only water full of bacteria.


    "Can''t you swallow it? Then I''ll help you. " I turned the vase upside down, and the mouth of the vase was facing Ye Shun''s dog''s mouth.


    Ye Shun couldn''t help it. His mouth was gurgling. I filled his face with dirty water, and the maoyemen, who were stuck in my throat with my fingers, also swallowed with water alive.


    Pull out the finger, ye Shun immediately side head vomiting, very disgusting.


    I stepped on his throat, not to let him vomit, not to let him breathe, and said: "you are a small man, you are qualified to challenge me? I''ll leave you a lesson this time. I can''t be provoked by anyone. If you don''t believe me, you can open your eyes and see what will happen to the next ye family. "


    I let go of my feet, waved my sleeves and walked away.


    Director Huang couldn''t help shouting from behind: "who are you? What are ye''s and Li''s? What do you mean


    "It''s a plane that you''ll never touch." I pause, uncover my hat, take off my sunglasses, and suddenly look back.


    As soon as director Huang saw my true face, he was shocked and couldn''t believe, "you are Li Shaobai, brother of Shenhao!"


    "You only know one, but you don''t know the other. I have too many titles in my life, and you are not qualified to guess who I am." I put up a finger and swayed left and right.


    Finish saying, I turn around again, natural and unrestrained leave, don''t take away a scar, deep hidden merit and name!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 20400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 560

    On that day, ye Shun was hit, making a lot of noise.


    Yanjing University used its influence in the society to publicly pursue responsibility on the Internet, and asked me to apologize by name.


    For a time, the network once again fried pot, countless people accused me of brutality, violence, unreasonable.


    However, in the curse, few people really know the truth.


    Even in the top circle of aristocratic family, it is generally believed that it is my fault.


    Li Qinghao, in particular, took this opportunity to sue me in front of the old man, accusing me of violating the ban of the Li family and beating Ye Shun, the son of the Ye family.


    The old man had no choice but to summon the Li family again and hold a meeting in the hall.


    As soon as I sat down, Li Qinghao began to smile. He immediately got up and said, "Sir, today''s incident is obvious to all. Li Shaobai beat Ye Shun. Now the Ye family has known the situation and is probably discussing how to solve the contradiction internally. But after all, it''s Li Shaobai''s fault. I think it''s better for him to go to the Ye family to apologize in person and then follow the rules Anti ban punishment. "


    The old man heard about it, pondered it for a while, and didn''t rush to respond.


    However, Li Qingshan spoke for me again. Unfortunately, he was beaten down by Li Qinghao in a few words, and there was nothing he could do.


    Besides Li Dachuan, the other six of my subordinates were all gloating, as if they were very happy to see me.


    At this time, Li Dachuan attached his mouth to my ear and asked, "prince, how do you think this matter can be solved? Li Qinghao must have a bad heart. "


    "No problem, everything is under control." I don''t panic of smile.


    "Do you mean it? What are you planning? " Li Dachuan''s eyes are bulging, and he looks unbelievable.


    I kept a leisurely smile, gently between jaw head, calmly walked to the middle aisle.


    Then I looked around and said with a smile, "what''s wrong with me first? It is clear that ye Shun is the first to provoke, and I still have a ban on me. I have provoked twice in a row. Otherwise, as the prince, how can I argue with just one son? These can be investigated. "


    "I don''t believe it. You know nothing about ye Shun''s provocation yesterday? Play dumb? "


    Li Qinghao suddenly snorted coldly, and came out of his position. He stood beside me and said unkindly, "master, Li Shaobai is obviously sophistry. If you fight, you will fight. If you violate the ban, you will violate the ban. How can there be so many reasons?"


    "This matter, discerning people all know is Ye Shun provocation first, but the Prince did move his hand, really violated the ban, this..." as the master of the family, sitting in front of us, it was very difficult.


    Li Qinghao''s eyes flashed. "Master, I think the Li family should first show their attitude, punish the prince for violating the ban, and let outsiders see the justice of the Li family, so as not to be criticized. Li Shaobai knows that there is a ban, but he has to do it. Isn''t that ignoring the Li family?"


    I took a step forward and looked at Li Qinghao. "Do you know why I started? I''ve endured Ye Shun twice before and after, and I''ve already abided by the ban. But just when I was going to leave, he was insulting my parents by opening his mouth


    "I don''t care how others trample on me now, but I can''t abuse my parents. You Li Qinghao used to be a father and a son. If you can''t protect the dignity of your family, how can you talk about loyalty and filial piety? What about benevolence and righteousness? If we can''t protect our families, how can we protect everyone? "


    "Filial piety comes first. If the Li family can''t keep the bottom line of life because of a ban, and let others trample on it, what''s the use of this ban?"


    "Besides, didn''t the Ye family say that they would not fight with others? The nature of the Li family is the same now. Why did ye Shun dare to challenge me? From the beginning to the end, ye Shun is to blame. "


    "I, Li Shaobai, don''t have to apologize to anyone. It''s his bad mouth that I beat and his face that I beat. I didn''t scrap him on the spot. He''s good. Who dares to say it''s my fault?"


    "Don''t you have parents?"


    I said a series of words in one breath, and the voice was so loud that the whole audience listened to it.


    Li Qinghao was speechless on the spot, but he could not find any reason to refute.


    The other branches and the six major collateral branches, including the family members of the Li family, had nothing to say.


    In particular, those who had been hiding schadenfreude before all showed shame and disheartened.


    However, among these people, only the old man and Li Qingshan laughed.


    Although Li Qingshan was constantly beaten down by Li Qinghao, he stood up again and spoke for me. "What the prince said is very true. If he can''t even protect his family, how can he protect everyone? What is the significance of the ban if it can be trampled on by outsiders? "


    Li Qinghao scolded at that time, "brother Qingshan, don''t butt in here. You don''t have to butt in here. You know what? Anyway, for the sake of the development of the Li family, this ban is still necessary!""Since I have agreed to a conservative plan, the ban will be retained, but the rules need to be changed. Once outsiders reach the bottom line, my Li family can fight back appropriately." The old man nodded in agreement.


    Speaking of one side, the old man moved his eyes, gazed at me with a smile, and said with a smile: "Shaobai, what you said is very reasonable. When others insult you, you are just fighting back, not violating the ban. Now how do you want to solve this matter? Tell me what you think. "


    "My idea is very simple. The Li family doesn''t make any statement. After knowing the truth, the Ye family should take the initiative to apologize when they see that the Li family doesn''t make any action. If the Ye family doesn''t apologize, the matter will not be settled." I put my hands behind my waist and completely ignored the black faced Li Qinghao.


    Li Qinghao was strongly displeased and said in a suppressed voice: "you and ye Shun are both responsible for this matter. How can you do nothing? Is it possible to let the public opinion outside ignore it? Make people think you''re a bully? Waiting for the Ye family to apologize? You think so, don''t you? "


    "In my opinion, the best result of this matter is that you can come to the door to mediate and deal with this contradiction well. At least you can make a good impression."


    I smile and shake my head, light mouth, "insult my parents, I also come to mediation? Li Qinghao, Li Qinghao, have you been kicked by a donkey? You don''t have to find such a lame reason for me, do you? "


    "I''m not aiming at you. I''m just thinking about the reputation of the Li family. It''s also necessary. If I don''t get to the bottom of it, I''ll be criticized behind my back." Li Qinghao raised his head and pretended to be solemn.


    "This..." the old man seems to be very difficult to do. On the one hand, he is a nephew, on the other hand, he is a grandson. One of them has a dead son. They are all family members. It''s not the same thing to help anyone.


    I thought about it. In order not to make it difficult for the old man to do it, I immediately put up three fingers and said, "in three days, if the Ye family doesn''t come to apologize in three days, then I will come to the mediation on behalf of the Li family, but... Never apologize!"

 Chapter 561

    "Well, that''s what you Li Shaobai said. If the Ye family doesn''t apologize in three days, you have to fulfill your promise." Li Qinghao immediately laughs, as if in his eyes, the Ye family are three families, and it is impossible for him to put down his face and apologize.


    "I, Li Shaobai, do what I say." I took a deep look at Li Qinghao and left the hall without waiting for him to announce the end of the meeting.


    Walking within the Li family, I sat on a stone chair under a big tree to enjoy the cool. I couldn''t help but raise the corner of my mouth. "How can you know my real purpose?"


    As soon as I finished, I was patted on the shoulder.


    Naturally, I was nervous and turned back to Li Qi.


    Li Qi laughed and sat beside me, "what are you doing these days? I heard you beat Ye Shun? What was the result? "


    I hooked Li Qi''s neck and told him the whole story and my plan in his ear.


    After hearing this, Li Qi was incredulous and asked: "although Ye Shun is a son of the world, if you are such a lion, people may not agree."


    "If you don''t try, how can you know? If ye is the first to bow, it has the final say, but if ye does not bow, it will be a bit of a problem. I lit a cigarette, a little tangled.


    Li Qi reached for my cigarette, took it in his mouth and said, "don''t you have no choice? The old man also has his difficulties, and Li Qinghao has just died his son, so he can''t be forced too hard, otherwise how can he be like this? "


    "The good thing is that you are smart enough, otherwise Li Qinghao will seize this point, and many people will succeed, including Fang Dao."


    I nodded, "Fang Dao has been very quiet these days. Since he lost money in the Chu family, he has no news. I don''t know what he is planning. I''m always a little worried about that old Wang bastard of song Hai."


    "Oh, don''t mention it. Tell me, how did you persuade Chu Wenyang not to let Fang Dao marry Chu Yuyan? Can''t... "Li Qi suddenly began to laugh, and his expression was very dirty.


    I stretched out my hand and knocked on his forehead. I said with a smile, "what''s in your head? It hasn''t happened yet. I just went to see her once. I didn''t even know Fang Dao. But I used this point to mislead Chu Wenyang. He didn''t know for sure. I only told you about it. "


    "You know, I seem to be talking nonsense all over the place? But with such a good chance, why don''t you cook mature rice with raw rice? It''s just that you are obscene to Ning Xing. I don''t think it''s your style at all. " Li Qi said.


    I didn''t get angry and gave Li Qi a look. "I just... Occasionally eat tofu, but I didn''t cross the line. Besides, Chu Yuyan took the initiative that day, but I didn''t accept it. Do you know why?"


    "Why? Have you been kicked out of your head by a donkey? " Li Qi quickly reached out and stuck it on my forehead to see if my brain was broken.


    I quickly clapped his hand away, "your brain is broken, normal, that day... Yuyan intends to hide from me, and then go to Chu Wenyang, ready to marry Fang Dao, so as to completely calm this matter, you say that as a man, I can watch my woman, in order to protect myself, to marry other people? Can I take it? I have been asking for a long time


    Li Qi can''t help sighing, "do you want to give yourself and marry Fang Dao? Chu Yuyan is too stupid. Won''t she think about herself?"


    "You don''t know her. She is this kind of person. She is kind-hearted, but she never cares about herself. She always thinks about others." I sighed, too.


    Li Qi handed me half of his cigarette and said, "have you advised her? It''s not so easy to solve the grudge with Fang Dao, especially Qinglong... You know, the Li family has many eyes, so I won''t say it. "


    "I know." I took the cigarette and took a deep breath.


    When the clouds came out, Li Qi stood up and laughed, "ha ha, I won''t talk to you anymore. I''m going to see my sister nurse."


    I wondered at that time, isn''t Li Qi''s injury getting better soon? Why did you go to the nurse he called a technician last time?


    "Why, you can''t pretend to be sick without being sick? That''s what it''s like to pick up a girl. It''s cheeky. " Li Qi seemed to see my confusion and suddenly became very obscene.


    With that, Li Qi turned and left.


    I looked at Li Qi''s back, as well as his right hand, and I felt sad.


    Maybe Li Qi can never recover his original strength.


    I couldn''t help clenching my fist and said to myself, "maybe, maybe, this time I can help Li Qi. It seems that it will create some pressure on the Ye family."


    So I took out my mobile phone and boarded the microblog interface.


    After a brief check, there was a lot of abuse on the Internet, all of which accused me of being unreasonable. In particular, the announcement on the microblog of Yanjing University triggered a heated discussion.


    "This Li Shaobai is so unreasonable. How can he hit people at will?"


    "It''s been a whole day. Li Shaobai hasn''t said anything yet.""It''s too bullying. I put money in people''s mouths and forced them to eat it."


    "Ignoring Wang FA, why didn''t anyone come out to check?"


    ...


    among these curses, no one knows the truth at all.


    There is a saying that it is true that the company of any kind of person is the same as that of any kind of person.


    Ordinary people can never see through the world of the peak. At most, they can see the surface, but not the back.


    But the peak can see the world that ordinary people can''t touch!


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the three great families, the four great families and so on are impossible to exist, but actually they are real. It''s just that ordinary people can''t touch this field.


    So, I didn''t get angry. Instead, I posted an announcement on my micro blog, saying: "I, Li Shaobai, apologize to Yanjing University and am willing to make compensation for the adverse events I caused on campus


    "But to get back to the point, I was not unreasonable, but was humiliated by the other party three or four times, even insulted my parents, profanity, the party is the first to start a physical conflict, because of emotional excitement, I Li Shaobai difficult to control, just happened the following events, but belong to self-defense."


    "I, Li Shaobai, will never bow to the party, let alone apologize!"


    As soon as this long microblog was sent out, it quickly attracted warm attention, and comments and comments came in.


    "So it is. I said how brother Shenhao could do it. I didn''t expect that the other side was so incompetent."


    "Support brother Shenhao! If the other party doesn''t call the police, it''s already right and wrong. It''s purely personal resentment. It''s a big deal. "


    "The favor has greatly increased, but I''m very curious. How will Li Shaobai compensate Yanjing University? It will have to wait for a response. "


    At the same time, everyone was clear about the whole story, and the position changed in a flash, and the situation fell to one side.


    I am satisfied with the toss of the cell phone, thinking that this pressure created enough, I do not believe that the Ye family will not apologize within three days!


    "Ye Shun, don''t you believe Ye family will apologize? This time I''ll show you, and my plan... "My meaningful mouth tilted, slightly up, silently read five words.


    "Broken bone... Quench body pill!"

 Chapter 562

    At eight the next morning, Yenching University finally responded.


    "According to the investigation of our school, the incident was caused by the provocation of our students. Mr. Li Shaobai really belonged to self-defense. On the fair side, our school decided to give demerit recording punishment to the students who violated the school rules."


    Once this announcement was issued, the whole network was boiling, and the incident was successfully resolved.


    For a time, there was a lot of discussion on the Internet.


    "Brother Shenhao, blow up the sky!"


    "NIMA, it''s so ferocious. Brother Shenhao is different. He puts money into people''s mouth alive."


    "Well, that man deserves to insult other people''s parents. Isn''t he looking for his own death?"


    ..


    after reading the announcement of Yanjing University, I laughed and secretly said that this society is too realistic. If I didn''t say that I wanted to compensate, the other party would not give up so easily.


    So, I arranged for the personnel to inform the school in advance, and then I took a bus to Yanjing University.


    As a result, as soon as the car entered the school gate, there stood a row of school leaders, including director Huang.


    I signaled to the driver to stop and then stepped off.


    At that time, a group of school leaders were all smiling.


    "Mr. Li came to our school in person. It''s really brilliant."


    "Mr. Li is really extraordinary. That student has been punished by our school. Our school absolutely does not allow students to pick things up, no matter what their background or who they are."


    "Our school is the dream of countless examinees in China. How can it make some people have a bad reputation when they are seen by so many people?"


    I can see at a glance that these people obviously don''t know ye Shun''s real identity, and the Ye family didn''t do anything, so ye Shun was punished by demerit recording.


    I narrowed my eyes. Director Huang was the first one to come forward, with a smile on his face. He looked familiar and said with a smile, "Mr. Li, that day was a misunderstanding. Please don''t worry about it."


    Before I spoke, a group of school leaders gathered around and said hello to me one after another.


    Director Huang took the initiative to be an introducer and said, "this is our vice president, and these are all department heads... Because the president is on business, he can''t come, so this time Mr. Li is here, and we will receive him."


    I secretly sneer, saying better than singing, is not to see that I am willing to compensate, so many people come out?


    However, this small amount of money is just a drop in the bucket for me. I don''t care much about it at all.


    Director Huang, a fat man, was very smart. He decisively led me to go forward. Behind him, a group of school leaders, whose name was beautiful, took me to visit the campus.


    Actually, how can I not understand? Don''t you ask me to donate money in disguise?


    Walking in the campus, it is time for class, a group of school leaders like doglegs behind me, one by one visit.


    First, I visited the teaching buildings of several departments. As soon as I passed in the corridor, the scene shocked many students.


    "This is... Brother Shenhao! How can director Huang be like a pug with so many school leaders? "


    "The vice principal''s expression is totally different from usual."


    "Do you know that the beaten student is Mr. Ye Shun?"


    "How could it be?"


    "That''s him. There''s nothing wrong with him. Although the school announcement didn''t name people, the school spread, and ye Shun was like a pig. So he asked for a long vacation and couldn''t even go to school."


    "Before, at the school gate, we thought Li Shaobai didn''t dare to offend Ye Shun, but he did so much. I heard that ye Shun was forced to swallow 1000 yuan in cash..."


    ..


    after visiting the teaching building, we began to visit the gymnasium and student dormitory. Almost all the students knew that I was coming.


    Even many students without class, in order to see me, followed in groups, constantly taking pictures with mobile phones.


    Especially beautiful women, that''s a lot.


    "I think brother Shenhao is here to donate money this time."


    "People with a clear eye can see it."


    "We misunderstood him before, but we didn''t expect that ye Shun was the one who made trouble. He didn''t have enough quality. Now our impression of Ye Shun is almost zero."


    "It''s long gone."


    I pause pace, just a side head, a look, behind the beautiful college students, then excited to scream.


    "Wow, how handsome."


    "This profile, I give 99 points, the remaining 1 point, I am afraid he is proud."


    "He was looking at me. He was looking at me!"


    "It''s me. Don''t be narcissistic."


    ..


    I coughed awkwardly, then followed director Huang''s steps and entered the conference center of the academic affairs office. All the students stopped outside and did not dare to come in.


    After closing the door, director Huang placed me in the first and middle position under the stage, sitting side by side with the vice president, and the rest of the school leaders and department directors.As for director Huang, when he stepped on the rostrum, he said a lot of polite words, "it''s a great honor for Mr. Li to visit our school today. As educators, we feel very happy. I think Mr. Li is also an outstanding person who attaches great importance to education."


    Speaking of this, director Huang looked at me from the stage, and the meaning of his eyes was very obvious.


    Simply, I cocked my legs and said deliberately, "don''t you want me to donate money in the name of compensation? What are you doing around such a big bend? "


    "Mr. Li misunderstood, misunderstood, not like this." Director Huang''s face was immediately embarrassed.


    I stood up decisively, "since it''s not, I''ll go."


    As I got up, the school leaders around me also got up. They looked very nervous, as if they were afraid that I might run away.


    The vice president, in particular, gave director Huang a hard wink.


    Director Huang quickly came down from the stage, stopped me and said, "Mr. Li is forthright and direct. Our school likes you. In fact, it''s true that the school''s funds are limited recently. Mr. Li has a lot of money..."


    "is that right? I hate people who beat around the bush. In that case, I''ll give you so much. " I lifted my collar, sat down again, and put up a finger.


    When the vice principal next to him saw it, he couldn''t believe it. He didn''t know it was too little or too much. "Ten million?"


    The school leaders all around looked at each other with the same expression.


    "This... 10 million."


    "Ten million, this...


    director Huang handed over a cigarette full of flattery and said," Mr. Li, do you think this ten million is a little less? As for your identity, if you want to talk about it, someone may say that you are stingy. We also know your temper. The Internet calls you Shenhao brother, and personality means that you are very angry. Ten million is indeed... "


    I took my hand back and got up again. I was very upset. Some so-called education turned into money transaction, totally ignoring the hardship of many students.


    Glancing around, I couldn''t help swearing: "did I say it was 10 million? You people deserve to be educators, too? Money in your eyes? Where to put education? You are insulting the word "education."


    "I come here today not to donate money, but to improve the education system of your school. Do you know how unfair the college entrance examination is? Because of the geographical problems, those with high scores can''t get into Yanjing University, while those with low scores can become students here. Is that unfair? "


    "Is this a university for local people?"


    "I donate one billion yuan today, but I won''t join your board of directors. I''m not short of this amount of money, but I want you to do as I tell you about the reform of the system! If you don''t want to listen to me, I won''t donate or make any compensation! You can do whatever you like. It''s none of my business! "


    As soon as I spoke, all the people in the audience were speechless and shamed.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 20600 crown of kings.

 Chapter 563

    Then, the presence of the various figures began to shock, quite startled, but vaguely mixed with the color of embarrassment.


    "Billion!"


    "It''s a billion dollars. How many people can''t make money in their whole life, and he even said that they would donate it?"


    "But Mr. Li''s request..."


    especially director Huang and vice president, their expressions are quite tangled.


    Director Huang quickly arched his hand, forced his surprise, and said: "thank you for Mr. Li''s generosity. I didn''t expect that Mr. Li would donate one billion. This is our school''s honor. But the reform is not so simple. It doesn''t mean that we can change it if we want to change it."


    "Fart." I said two words.


    Director Huang choked on me and couldn''t speak.


    The vice principal pushed his glasses and resolutely stood in front of director Huang. With no smile, he said, "director Huang is right. The reform needs to be approved by the board of directors, because it is related to the fate of the whole school."


    "Keep pretending. Do you want to take money and do nothing? Since I don''t want to change it, I don''t need to donate the money. If I don''t change it, I don''t think it''s necessary for your school to exist. Now it has been gradually surpassed by HKDU University, and it''s lagging behind in the international rankings. That''s the status quo. " I cut the vice principal with cold eyes. He looks like a gentle scum.


    With the spread of my words, all the school leaders looked extremely ugly, and they all cast their eyes on the vice president, as if they were afraid that I would run away.


    A billion, a whole billion, these guys can''t figure out how much oil they can scrape in here!


    I saw the vice president take my shoulder and smile in a low voice and say, "Mr. Li, don''t worry. We can talk about it slowly. After all, one billion is not a small amount, and the board of directors also attaches great importance to it. I think it''s better for Mr. Li to donate after the board of directors agrees. You must be a man who does what you say. We all believe in you. The money is natural I can''t run away. "


    The board of directors agreed to donate again?


    I looked sideways at the vice principal. He was also an individual. Obviously, he wanted to use this method to get closer to him and me.


    For ordinary people, who would like to agree first? You must get the money first!


    So, I deliberately gave two choices, saying: "the vice president is still sensible. In this way, I also have a company in Yanjing. As soon as you have a situation, you should inform our company. Of course, the best way is to directly issue an announcement after you agree, so that people all over the world know that your school system has been reformed, and then I will come back naturally."


    After that, I pushed the vice president''s hand and walked out towards the gate of the conference center. No one wanted to stop me.


    Then, I walked alone on campus. It happened that at the end of class, many students poured out of each teaching building, most of them were walking towards the school gate.


    And my appearance, quickly aroused strong attention, was surrounded by a large group of female students.


    "Li... Li Shaobai! May I have an autograph? "


    "Brother Shenhao, please take a picture with us. Our class is all your fans."


    "Yes." I smile faintly, but I don''t refuse. I pretend to be forced again. When I see my fans, I take a group photo and sign. It''s very approachable.


    When a large group of boys from the outside saw it, they couldn''t help but envy and hate it.


    "Wocao, Li Shaobai, is rich and great?"


    "When can I be as rich as he is?"


    "I think he''s coming to the school to donate money this time. It''s definitely not compensation. I''d like to see how much he plans to donate. If it''s less, someone will bombard him."


    "Damn, when did Laozi become a fan of Li Shaobai? Day


    When I was in school, I had fantasized about becoming an idol for countless times. Everywhere I went was the focus.


    Today, my little wish has finally come true.


    However, after more than ten minutes of tossing, more and more girls gathered around, and more and more boys stood outside jealous, which led to some uncontrollable scenes. I was not three headed and six armed, so I couldn''t bear it at that time.


    Fortunately, the security guard quickly came to maintain law and order, took me out of the crowd safely and went straight to the parking place of the red flag car.


    However, I was followed by a lot of people, looking like a big star.


    The driver took the initiative to get out of the car and respectfully opened the door for me.


    I grabbed the car door, looked at the following college students, and raised my hand to signal, "that''s it. You should study hard and live up to your parents'' expectations."


    After saying this, I immediately got into the car, the driver quickly returned to his seat, the low-key luxury red flag car, in countless envious eyes, completely left Yanjing University.


    It was night when I got back to Li''s house.


    After a simple meal in Qianyang palace, I thought that the pressure created on the Internet today should be enough for the Ye family to apologize, and the plan for bone breaking and body quenching pill should also go smoothly.


    I put down my chopsticks and wiped my mouth. I couldn''t help but smile, "broken bone quenching body pill, I want two, one for me, one for... Li Qi!"As time goes by, it''s finally time to make an agreement with Li Qinghao that "no problem, I''m sure the Ye family will apologize. It''s just a stalemate and can''t save face for the time being." I said lightly.


    "No, the pressure you create on the Internet, as Okawa knows, the Ye family will bow down and apologize. But many families have received news about you and Li Qinghao. If the Ye family wants to take revenge secretly, deliberately delay it for three days, and come to apologize before you come? You will lose to Li Qinghao. In this way, the Ye family apologizes, but you have exceeded the time limit. Li Qinghao will surely be chirping again and use it to coerce the old man and force him to punish you. " Li Dachuan slapped his thigh, looking very worried.


    "Smart, but unfortunately, Li Qinghao won''t have any chance to fight back. The Ye family knows what kind of character I am. If they dare to plot against me today and wait for my ban to be lifted, the first thing to fight is the face of the Ye family." I slowly got up from the sofa, walked to the door, looked at the position of the front door of the Li family, and slowly stood with my hands down.


    Li Dachuan looked at my back and took a cold breath. Then he walked up to me and bowed his hands. He looked very shocked. "The back of the prince is like a huge mountain in the sea. No matter what the wind and rain, the tide is surging, he can''t fall down. Dachuan admires him."

 Chapter 564

    "Dachuan, you flatter again." I turned my face and looked at Li Dachuan admiringly. I thought that I really did not choose the wrong person. He was smart enough to be almost the same as Zhang Hui.


    The most important thing is that Li Dachuan is loyal enough.


    Soon, in the evening, no one came to the Ye family.


    However, Li Qinghao deliberately called his clan together and held a banquet in his Qianzheng palace. He also told his servants to invite me.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Li Qinghao must have done it on purpose. Doesn''t he think that the Ye family won''t bow down and apologize? Do you want to take the opportunity to put me together?


    So I went out in person and came to Li Qinghao''s Qianzheng palace.


    Most of the people at the scene are the core figures of the Li family, as well as the remaining sons. Li Qi, who was originally Li Qinghao, is also here.


    However, because Li Qi is one of my people and has helped me in public many times, he is very difficult to be a man here. He is often looked down upon by others, and he is even called a traitor behind his back.


    I tried to persuade Li Qi to live with me several times, but he didn''t come. He said that if he stayed here, he couldn''t help.


    At this moment, there are many tables in Qianzheng palace. Li Qi is sitting on the edge of the banquet. There are few people around him, but he doesn''t care. He even gives me a proud eyebrow. He seems to be in a good mood. He may have a good development with the nurse.


    In the middle of the banquet, Li Qinghao sat in the main position, surrounded by famous figures of the Li family.


    As for Li Dachuan and others, including the six side branches, they can only sit at another table.


    Only Li Qingshan, who is also the leader of the branch, is qualified to sit with Li Qinghao.


    But Li Qingshan is very weak when he faces the four old men around Li Qinghao and their confidants.


    Seeing that I walked leisurely, Li Qinghao got up from a distance and said with a laugh, "I didn''t expect the prince to be so appreciative. Please take a seat."


    Speaking of this, Li Qinghao immediately pointed to the vacant seat beside Li Qingshan and indicated that it was left for me.


    I went to the table, surrounded by Li family relatives, more personnel than usual, more son present!


    So I said, "your honor is so big today. Is it a happy event?"


    "No, no, just on a whim. Sit down. The old man is not in good health today, so we are the only ones here." Li Qinghao doesn''t smile.


    I sat down and Li Qingshan beside me immediately gave me a look.


    "On the spur of the moment? I don''t think so. " I knew in a moment that the banquet was really not well intentioned, and it was supposed to be set up to deal with me.


    Li Qinghao falsely denied, "where? Prince, if you think too much, just call out the clansmen and let them sit down and have a meal. "


    I used to tap the table with my fingers and stare at Li Qinghao with a smile. I was not in a hurry to answer or ask questions.


    Li Qinghao''s eyes flashed and he fought back with his eyes. On the surface, he said, "now that the prince has arrived, you can serve the dishes. Today in my Qianzheng palace, you are welcome. I..."


    I deliberately took a picture of the table and interrupted Li Qinghao.


    Bang, Li Qinghao was a little upset at that time, but he covered it up very well. He didn''t show it, but he couldn''t hide it from my eyes.


    After that, Li Qinghao pretended to be confused and asked politely, "does the prince have something to say?"


    "If you have something to say, why beat around the Bush? It''s estimated that it''s very late after the banquet. If the Ye family doesn''t show up at this time, it''s impossible to come today. Don''t you mean it? " I smiled.


    Li Qinghao immediately denied, "prince, you misunderstood me Li Qinghao. It''s several hours before zero. Who knows when the Ye family will come?"


    "If the old man doesn''t come, there''s no need to cover up. It''s boring." I got up and lifted my collar.


    Li Qinghao narrowed his eyes and raised his right corner of his mouth slowly, "OK, then I don''t have to pretend. It''s also very tired. The reason why we have this banquet today is to celebrate that you are defeated by me. We want to celebrate that you are losing face in the Ye family. The more you lose face in Li Shaobai, the happier I am."


    "Are you sure?" I couldn''t help yawning. The old God was there.


    Li Qinghao nodded, looking very confident, and said: "I''m very sure that the Ye family is the same as the three aristocratic families. It''s impossible for them to pull down their face to apologize. The result of this matter is that you can only come to the door to mediate the relationship, and then you will be made difficult."


    As soon as the words came out, there was a lot of sneer around.


    "Lord Qinghao is right."


    "I know the people of the Ye family best. They are good people on the surface. Why don''t they fight with others? In fact, they are all hypocrites. They speak better than they sing. "


    "When that happens, Li Shaobai will go to Ye''s house in person. Tut Tut, it''s inevitable that he will suffer losses in other people''s territory."


    When Li Qinghao heard these words, he deliberately pretended and yelled, "shut up. Can you talk about the prince freely? He is also the crown prince. Even if you don''t agree with him, you can''t say it, can you? "With that, Li Qinghao''s whole expression was full of laughter.


    The Li family members on the scene, one by one, choked and didn''t laugh, but the meaning was very obvious and the people wanted it.


    Before I could speak, Li Qinghao reached out and swept from left to right. "Li Shaobai, look, these people are the core of the Li family, and they all support me. What about you? Even the six major collateral branches may not really convince you? "


    "So what?" Let me ask you a question.


    Li Qinghao shrugged his shoulders and replied: "yes, you are indeed the only candidate to succeed the family leader. But if you are unpopular, even if you become the family leader in the future, it is just a vain name. The key point of power is still in my hands. You are completely elevated by your own behavior."


    "What about me? Even if the future is not the master, it will be better than the master! "


    I can''t help sneering, "Li Qinghao, do you know that your words are disobedient? In violation of the Li family rules? "


    "Do I? What did I just say? Which one of you heard that? " Li Qinghao looked around deliberately and became more and more proud. He seemed willing to show off his power and status in front of me.


    With the spread of Li Qinghao''s words, there was a rapid response around.


    "Yes, Mr. Qinghao, what did you say just now? We didn''t hear that. "


    "We didn''t hear anything, we didn''t see anything, we just came to eat."


    "I only know that Lord Qinghao and the prince had a very pleasant conversation."


    The six side branches dare not offend, even if I am present.


    Li Qingshan is the same. It seems that in the face of Li Qinghao, he has no power to fight back.


    ..


    Li Qinghao moved his eyes away and locked them on me. When his eyes crossed with mine, he felt more comfortable and said with a smile, "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, do you see that? This... Is power. I will not fail for a day. You are a bare commander in the Li family. "


    "And today? It''s hard to say that even if you wait until dawn, the Ye family will not come. You just die of this heart. I''ll take revenge bit by bit for Jill''s revenge! "


    "Just now, some old thing is still alive, and the aftereffect is still there. It''s not convenient for me to start!"

 Chapter 565

    Li Qinghao is a man of great prestige.


    In the face of such a situation, I am completely in a weak position, and I secretly understand the importance of people''s heart.


    But Li Qinghao didn''t show his real intention from the beginning to the end. Did he just want to call me, hurt me and show off in front of me?


    Li Qinghao''s character is not so simple.


    Sure enough, Li Qinghao said with a smile: "Li Shaobai, as soon as the three-day deadline arrives, I will play the master. You have to end up in confinement. During this period, you can''t do anything."


    "If you are not here, Fang Dao will do something, but you have no way to deal with anyone around you."


    "So, if you kneel down and beg me now, if I''m in a good mood, I''m willing to help you, OK?"


    "If you don''t want to, Li Qinghao has nothing to lose. The big deal is to see a person beside you be put to death by Fang Dao during your confinement."


    When I heard this, I felt very uncomfortable and could not help humming, "Li Qinghao, are you threatening me?"


    "Yes, I''m just threatening you. Frankly speaking, I''m not only going to impose a ban on you, but I''m going to put you in jail, and then I''m going to completely imprison you? Come and ask me if you can Li Qinghao was so proud as never before. When he was excited and laughing, he was shaking all over.


    I took a deep breath, forbeared to calm down, and asked: "do you really think the Ye family won''t come?"


    As a result, Li Qinghao laughed more and more loudly, even covered his stomach and laughed wildly, as if he heard the most ridiculous joke in the world, "ha ha ha, do you really think that you still have a chance? I might as well tell you that in the past three days, I have reached a consensus with the Ye family secretly. Your power in the Li family is not equal to mine. How can the Ye family show weakness and apologize? Do you think the three-day deadline I said is really nothing to do? You are so naive


    Li Qinghao and the Ye family have reached a consensus secretly?


    I can''t help but scold him secretly. Li Qinghao is too cunning. He must have offered a lot of conditions to let the Ye family agree.


    At the same time, this is also Li Qinghao''s advantage, because with my current relationship with the Ye family, it is absolutely impossible to cooperate, so he just used this to fight back!


    This is colluding with outsiders to deal with our own people. It''s so mean!


    I originally thought that Li family rules were deeply rooted and no one dared disobey them at will.


    But I never expected that Li Qinghao would dare to violate the rules to deal with me.


    "What? Don''t speak? Nervous? Ha ha ha, you''ve come to beg me. If you come to beg me in a low voice, I''ll open my door. How about keeping the people around you during your confinement Li Qinghao said with a smile.


    And the Li family around them, though they didn''t speak any more, threw gloating eyes one after another, hoping that I would get hurt.


    At this time, Li Qingshan raised his head, secretly shook his head, sighed and gave me a look.


    "Li Qinghao, do you violate the rules to deal with me? Then I''m too valuable to let you do it at such a big risk. " I clenched my fist and my nails sank into the palm of my hand.


    Li Qinghao instantly put away his smile, overcast his face, and said in a deep voice: "The Revenge of killing a son is not not not revenge, but the time has not come. When the old man dies, it is the time for me to take power completely, hold you aloft, and really take revenge!"


    "Even if the old man can live for a few more years, even after the nameless war, I want you to die! I''ll hold you on my back when I die. "


    With that, Li Qinghao''s eyes were full of blood, and he looked very crazy.


    I was very upset. The old man told me to guide Li Qinghao correctly and not let him be blinded by hatred. But what happened? He wants to die! And then kill me!


    Perhaps, from the moment Li Ji was killed, Li Qinghao had no family, only revenge.


    After weighing it over, I said: "Li Qinghao, I know that Li Ji''s death is very unfortunate, but if you really want revenge, I think you''d better wait until three years later, not for your own sake, but also for the sake of all of you in the Li family? Because only then will I be interested in fighting with you. As for now, I really don''t want to entangle with you. The reason is very simple. I care about the Li family, and you only have to take revenge, regardless of others'' lives. "


    As soon as the words came out, the Li family members on the scene could not help looking at each other. They seemed to think that what I said was reasonable.


    "It seems... A little bit right."


    "To be honest, the present situation is not suitable for infighting."


    "There are four envoys of Qinglong standing in front of us. The Li family is in a mess. Before that, they have already lost."


    As soon as Li Qinghao heard this, his tendons were exposed and he angrily said, "shut up! Do you listen to me or Li Shaobai? He is trying to sow dissension. Do you believe that? "


    The clansmen immediately shut up, as if Li Qinghao''s Majesty was Tianwei in their heart.


    But at this time, a servant came out of the door in a hurry. He looked very hasty and yelled: "my Lord, ye... Ye''s family is coming! As soon as I got into the house, I saw that all the adults were in Qianzheng palace, so I asked someone to take them here. "A shout, suddenly reverberated, spread all around.


    The clansmen were shocked on the spot.


    "Don''t you tell Lord Qinghao not to come? Why is this coming again? "


    "No, you''re wrong. I think it''s the Ye family who took the initiative to attack. It''s estimated that they''ve caught something and come to us to ask the prince a question."


    "That''s right. The Ye family and Qinghao have already reached a consensus. How can they turn back?"


    ...


    Li Qinghao''s face stretched out and looked very calm. He said with a smile, "ha ha, the people of the Ye family are coming to our Qianzheng palace. The Ye family are always resourceful and don''t do anything uncertain. Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, you''re going to have bad luck this time. Did you do something outside and get discovered?"


    I didn''t reply. I felt very heavy and frowned slowly. Since Li Qinghao and the Ye family have reached an agreement, he should not come to apologize. He may have come to fight against the guest and avenge Ye Shun!


    Li Qinghao was very relaxed. He left his seat and led a group of clan members to the palace gate, waiting for the arrival of the Ye family.


    I stood at the back and watched, helpless.


    Li Qi came to me quietly and said in a low voice, "I have been recording since the beginning. This time, Li Qinghao''s accusation of turning his arm out is completely lost. The rest is up to you. I''ll tell you. It''s still useful to stay here."


    "In addition, the old man asked me to tell you that he is not in poor health, but gives you the opportunity to play freely, because if he comes today, it will be very difficult to do, and can not set up so many words, many things, the old man knows better than anyone."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 20800 crowns in advance.

 Chapter 566

    Li Qi has been recording?


    Isn''t everything that Li Qinghao said just now recorded clearly?


    But I was still a little worried. I quickly asked, "if you do this, will you be ok? Will Li Qinghao''s branch let you go? "


    "Are you stupid to be me? Feel your trouser pocket to see if there is something more. " Li Qi looks around.


    I touched it in my right trouser pocket. I didn''t know when I had an extra recorder.


    "When I was talking to you, I put it in quietly. Don''t think about it. You can''t detect it with your strength. Anyway, I can''t blame you for this. If you want to say who recorded it, you should say it''s yourself." Li Qi said a word, then quietly back to the corner.


    "I see." I pulled out my trouser pocket, thinking that Li Qi had done enough, and the old man was even more wise. It was obvious that he deliberately didn''t come and gave me a chance to play.


    At this time, not far from the banquet outside the palace, suddenly came bursts of commotion.


    "I''ve seen King Dan!"


    "Ye shunshizi is good."


    I looked up and saw that King ye Jiadan was leading Ye Shun, followed by a lot of serious figures. They seemed to be close masters, and they were gradually coming towards the palace gate.


    Li Qinghao''s face was full of joy. He arched his hand and said with a smile, "it''s really an honor for King Dan to come to Qianzheng palace."


    I realize that this situation is not good. If I didn''t have a recorder in hand now, with the joint efforts of Dan Wang and Li Qinghao, I would be absolutely hard to fight back and would be suppressed to the extreme by both sides.


    Because since ye Jiadan and Wang Neng can come, it means that they have enough assurance to make me a total failure.


    However, it''s strange that in the face of Li Qinghao''s greetings, ye Jiadan King ignored them. Instead, he went directly into the palace gate and led Ye Shun straight to me, which made Li Qinghao and others embarrassed.


    "King Dan, this is..."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Why do you ignore people?"


    Ye Jiadan stood in front of me with a brush in his hand. He had white hair and was wearing a blue shirt. He was like an old Taoist in a Taoist temple.


    Ye Shun''s face was ugly and followed him. He bowed his head and gritted his teeth. He did not dare to speak.


    Li Qinghao''s face changed slightly. He came back quickly and asked, "King Dan, what''s your name?"


    Dan Wang slightly side face, suddenly cold hum a, "did not do anything, to apologize!"


    The whole audience was shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    "Sorry? Isn''t it agreed? "


    "The Ye family is going against the water."


    "Didn''t the Ye family make an agreement with Lord Qinghao? Why did you turn around and apologize? It doesn''t make sense. "


    When I saw this scene, I was dumbfounded. What''s the situation? It''s totally beyond expectation.


    ..


    "what do you mean, King Dan?" Li Qinghao''s expression is hard to see the extreme, and is made to be like eating dog''s excrement by Dan Wang''s short sentence.


    Dan Wang coldly narrowed his eyes and replied, "Li Qinghao, I almost hit you. You are so cruel. Because of you, my Ye family has offended a terrible person. If I hadn''t thought about it carefully and changed my mind in time, I''m afraid the Ye family would be in great trouble."


    "What terror exists? Are you playing with me Li Qinghao was angry, and his strongest four elders came forward immediately.


    "You must be calculating us, aren''t you?" The king of Dan was not afraid. Several close experts around him also gathered around in an instant. The smell of gunpowder was quite strong.


    Even the master around the king of Dan showed his fear.


    I stood in the middle of two groups of people, completely confused.


    Dan Wang looked at Li Qinghao with a serious expression and said in a cold voice, "what''s the existence of terror? Do you still remember that day when Qinglong appeared, he seriously injured Su and broke the army? Li Qingcheng came in person and pulled Su''s broken army back from the state of frequent death with only one pill. I''m not sure I can refine such a pill. It''s absolutely beyond the existence of shengpin pill. It can be called the elixir to save the dying and heal the wounded! "


    "With Li Qingcheng''s terrible alchemy ability, I''m not as good as him. Maybe I''m an unknown alchemist. Otherwise, how can I become a best friend? What''s more, he is the second in the list of heaven. How can our Ye family offend? "


    "In addition, Li Qingcheng doesn''t come into the Li family. If there is anything to offend Prince Li, the Ye family will be in danger at any time because of Li Qingcheng''s arrogant and domineering character."


    "If you don''t look at the monk''s face, you have to look at the Buddha''s face too!"


    "Dare you say that Li Qingcheng is not terrible?"


    With that, Dan Wang turned his head and gazed at me with his old eyes. With a gentle smile, he completely ignored Li Qinghao.


    Li Qinghao''s face turned green and his veins were exposed. He was speechless.


    With a wave of dust, King Dan said with a smile: "Prince Li, I''m sorry about what happened before. My family, ye Shun, doesn''t know much about it. If there''s any offense, please forgive me. If I have a chance in the future, please say hello to my father. If I can, I''d like to invite him to play chess with me and talk about alchemy. In the past, the Ye family put Prince Li in Lang Ya Pavilion is also the humble eye of the Ye family. I hope Prince Li doesn''t care. If you are willing to come to my Ye family, we are always welcome. ""Er..." I was embarrassed at that time. How could it be that I fought twice?


    Then, the king of Dan immediately raised his face and grabbed Ye Shun''s ear like a chicken. He pulled him in front of me and yelled, "ignorant child, do you know who you are offending? What qualifications do you have to challenge others? One hundred ye Shun can''t compare with a Prince Li. I''m sorry. Don''t make trouble for my Ye family. "


    Ye Shun was unprecedentedly depressed, and his eyes showed strong resentment. But under the rebuke of King Dan, he could not resist at all. He cried bitterly, "I..."


    King Dan didn''t want to. He took the dust to Ye Shun''s face and said, "what am I? Is it that hard for you to apologize? You''re breaking the rules and making trouble outside. "


    With a slap, ye Shun was scared to tears and stammered, "yes... I''m sorry, Prince Li... It''s my fault. I shouldn''t provoke you. Please forgive me."


    "No sincerity, what are you stuttering about for?" Dan Wang is not happy, and in public with the whisk beat Ye Shun.


    "I''m wrong, Prince Li. Please forgive me!" Ye Shun was in pain, crying and crying. His tears were like the majesty of King Dan, which was so huge in his mind that he could not disobey him at all.


    With Ye Shun shouting, the voice of apology suddenly spread and reverberated in every corner. Everyone present was shocked.


    "Yes... We only saw Li Shaobai, but we didn''t think of his back..."


    "Li Qingcheng, the second alchemist in the tianbang, even the king of Dan is ashamed of himself."


    "This..."


    I listened to all these words, which made me very embarrassed. This kind of invisible accident caught me by surprise, but it was a dull surprise.


    So, I deliberately pretended to be very proud, deliberately made threats, arrogantly said: "some people don''t be too arrogant, this time I was not careful to fight dad, but next time, it may not be."


    As soon as I took off my words, I obeyed Li Qinghao''s clansmen and became envious.


    "It''s shameless. I''ve done it twice by accident!"


    "Isn''t that his father? What are you pulling at? "


    "I''m proud of him. I want to kill him."

 Chapter 567

    "I''ve never seen anyone so brazen."


    "I''m so proud of my father. Li Shaobai is the first one."


    "Shameless... Shameless."


    I secretly cool, can''t restrain a step, reach out to clap Ye Shun''s shoulder.


    It''s just the moment when the palm and the shoulder touch each other. Ye by the way is so scared that he turns pale and shakes all over. I''m afraid I''ll argue with him to the end.


    Moreover, ye Shun coldly raised his head and saw that I didn''t say a word. Suddenly, his teeth were trembling. His expression was so oppressive that he didn''t dare to challenge me any more.


    Seeing this, King Dan put in a sentence, "Prince Li, look at this..."


    I gently pinched Ye Shun''s shoulder and said with a smile, "never next time, ye Shun. This time, I don''t care about you because of King Dan''s face. Don''t think I can be unscrupulous if I have a ban."


    "Thank you. Thank you, Prince Li. Ye Shun has already known his mistake. I''m the one who made trouble this time. There''s no next time. I promise." Ye Shun immediately relieved.


    I quickly put away my smile and squeezed Ye Shun''s shoulder. He immediately showed his teeth in pain, "Prince Li, what are you doing? Didn''t I apologize? "


    "It''s turned over, but there''s one more thing that hasn''t been turned over." I''m going to push it again. I''m going to hold it.


    Ye Shun couldn''t stand the pain and screamed on the spot, "what''s the matter? I don''t know what you said


    As soon as Dan Wang''s face changed, he put his hand on my little arm and said, "Prince Li, what are you doing?"


    "Ye Shun secretly poisoned my brother Ye Shu, making his meridians reverse and his land and capital level retrogress. What''s more, he lost the chance to compete with Ye family''s son. King Dan, do you think I can forgive him?" I tried three times, so that ye Shun''s knees were bent, his facial features were twisted, and he could hardly stand. He was about to kneel in front of me.


    The king of Dan suddenly looked at Ye Shun, raised a strong doubt between his eyebrows, and asked: "Ye Shun, is this really the case? Do you know what a sin it is to poison the same clan? "


    Ye Shun endured the pain and even dared to quibble, "I really don''t know. Prince Li may have misunderstood me. I haven''t done this kind of thing. Besides, how dare I do it? Prince Li thinks too much of me. "


    "To tell you the truth!" I was very angry in my heart and subconsciously added another 10%.


    "Ah ~ ~ I really, really didn''t do it." Ye Shun refuses to admit that he did it, even if his shoulder is about to be pinched off by me. It seems that once he admits it, his status in the Ye family will not be guaranteed, and even he will be severely punished.


    Dan Wang took a deep breath and patted my little arm, "Prince Li, since Ye Shun said no, it should be no, and it''s a private matter of my Ye family. No matter what, it''s also under the management of our Ye family. Prince Li won''t interfere. I''ll send someone to investigate after I go back."


    Helpless, I can only let go of Ye Shun, thinking this guy can bear, even if today can''t deal with him, ye Shu''s things will come to light one day.


    At this moment, Li Qinghao stood aside and didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, but his face, which was exposed by his veins, already reflected the real situation in his heart.


    As for Dan Wang, he ignored Li Qinghao completely. After a few words of greeting, he took Ye Shun and some experts to turn around and leave. The apology was over.


    The rest of Li''s clansmen, collective silence, leading to silence.


    All the confidence, all the plans, all of them have come to nothing.


    "Unexpectedly, this kind of accident happened. The damn Ye family are all hypocrites." Li Qinghao bit his yellow teeth to death, and almost didn''t break them.


    "Yo, I don''t know who said just now that the Ye family is resourceful." I couldn''t help laughing.


    The more I laughed, the more frustrated Li Qinghao was. He was so angry that he scolded: "Li Shaobai, don''t think you are smart. This time, it''s my blunder. I didn''t consider that son of a bitch Li Qingcheng."


    "Who are you calling a son of a bitch?" I put away the smile, cold face relative.


    Li Qinghao suddenly stamped his foot and raised his hand to point at me. "It''s your father Li Qingcheng. Your father is a son of a bitch. You are a little son of a bitch. Your grandfather Li Tianxing is also an old son of a bitch."


    I secretly sneer. Li Qinghao is too angry, which leads to his weakness. The more he scolds me like this, the more angry he is, the less advantages he has, including the people''s heart.


    So, I said, "well, Qianzheng palace is your territory. It''s all your people. I can''t spread anything, so I won''t fight with you. But even the old man is insulted by what you said, which is enough to make everyone here feel cold!"


    In the middle of the speech, his eyes swept the whole room from left to right, and he said: "I have said that Li Qinghao only cares about his own revenge, and will not care about you at all. Since you want to listen to him, I can''t help it. I won''t regret it until I am killed one day."


    After saying this, I lifted my legs and left without even eating.


    Back to my site in the Li family, Qianyang palace, I immediately took out the tape recorder in my trouser pocket and let it out alone.


    Whenever I hear Li Qinghao''s angry scolding, I can''t help laughing, "Li Qinghao, you are really smart, but when you are angry, you will lose your mind and look stupid."Then, I thought about it carefully, and thought that if I give this recording to the old man, in Li Qinghao''s current situation, the old man will not be severely punished. At most, he will be put in a long-term confinement and not be allowed to participate in any family. I can gradually swallow his power in his absence.


    But from another perspective, Li Qinghao''s hatred will be deeper and deeper. On the contrary, it will be self defeating, which is not the old man''s original intention.


    After thinking about it, I decided to temporarily use this recording to control Li Qinghao and keep him out of the way.


    So I took up my mobile phone and called Li Qinghao directly.


    As a result, Li Qinghao scolded him in the first sentence, "I haven''t finished my meal yet. What can''t you say face to face? Do you have to call?"


    "Don''t rush to scold. It''s not too late for you to scold after you''ve heard something first." I immediately turned on the playback function of the recorder.


    Then, from the beginning of the banquet to my departure, the conversation gradually spread out.


    Li Qinghao suddenly lost his voice on the other end of the phone, and the whole person suddenly gasped.


    Until the end of the recording, Li Qinghao made a bang. It seemed that his job had fallen to the ground.


    I said with a smile, "what''s up? Can you hear me clearly? "


    "Li Shaobai, how dare you play such a mean trick and play the game of recording?" Li Qinghao''s tone seemed hysterical.


    Even more, there was the sound of the table being overturned, as if this guy was so angry that he turned the table over.


    I raised my legs and yawned. The old God said, "what is mean but not mean? Are you mean? What''s more, it''s a good way to deal with you. "


    "Since you don''t give it to the old man at the first time, you just want to get benefits from me. Tell me, what do you want?" Li Qinghao asked in a loud voice, mixed with strong anger and killing intention.

 Chapter 568

    Li Qinghao is very angry. It seems that he never thought that I could record. His whole body was blown up.


    I grabbed my mobile phone and said with a smile, "it''s very simple. You can take the initiative to lift the ban from the old man, and you can''t embarrass me in the future. You can take revenge, but not now, at least three years later."


    "Yes, but first you have to delete the recording in front of me, and you can''t keep a backup." Li Qinghao very decisively agreed, but he asked me to delete it first.


    I have to say that Li Qinghao''s abacus is very clever. Do you really think I''m stupid?


    I couldn''t help but say, "shall I delete it first? Li Qinghao, you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me now. Once you make me angry, I will give it to the old man. You know the consequences. "


    "Li Shaobai, don''t push an inch." Li Qinghao was never happy.


    I deliberately hung up directly, leaving him no room for bargaining.


    Then, I lit a cigarette, sitting leisurely in the living room, watching the TV news.


    Within three minutes, a servant came to announce that Li Qinghao had come alone.


    I waved, "let him in."


    Soon, Li Qinghao came to me in person, with oil stains in his mouth. It seemed that he had not finished his meal and even forgot to wipe his mouth, so he came here in a hurry.


    In particular, his facial expression, it is very angry, see me sitting leisurely smoking, want to break me up.


    I stretched out my hand, pointed to the independent leather sofa beside me, and said with a smile: "Oh, since you come to my Qianyang palace, don''t stand. Sit down. There is a tissue on the table. Wipe your mouth clean before you speak."


    Li Qinghao snorted coldly, sat down and quickly took out the paper towel to wipe his mouth. "Li Shaobai, please let me listen to the recording again."


    "Why do I have to listen to you again? Anyway, I''m still saying just now, lift the ban and don''t provoke me within three years, or I''ll report you to the old man. In other words, I''ll keep the recording until three years later and delete it. " I flicked the ash and opened my mouth with a smile.


    "You! Damn it, I didn''t expect you to use it. It''s a mean way Li Qinghao was as stiff as a stone statue.


    I took a cigarette and asked, "you still violate the rules. Why can''t I use it? Only you are allowed to be mean, not me? "


    "Why should I believe you, you boy? What if you don''t delete it? Didn''t I suffer a big loss? You''re a scum. You look like a ruffian all over Li Qinghao slapped the armrest of the sofa and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    I immediately put out the cigarette, got up and looked down at Li Qinghao, "since you don''t believe me, I''ll give it to the old man directly. In this way, I''ll get rid of a lot of trouble. At least I''ll put you in long-term confinement. Besides, when you''re away and the power is empty, I''ll take care of you. Isn''t it a matter of minutes? If I''m cheating on such a simple matter, do I still need to sit here and talk to you about terms? "


    With that, I pretended to report.


    Li Qinghao''s face suddenly changed, and he quickly stopped me. His middle-aged face was even worse than eating dog dung. His face was filled with helplessness, and he said: "I can promise you, but you can''t cheat me! But you have to let me hear it again


    "Yes, that''s what you want." I reached into my trouser pocket and took out the recorder.


    However, before I played it, Li Qinghao snatched the recorder while I wasn''t paying attention. He turned around and ran away. He also looked back with a proud smile. "You must have no backup. This is absolutely the only recording, you idiot."


    As a result, before he turned back, he ran into a man and immediately fell to the ground, disheartened, and the recorder also fell beside him.


    Li Qinghao was just about to pick it up. The man had already picked it up and threw it back to me.


    This person is Chang Jiu.


    What''s more, Chang Jiu seems to have a very important position in the Li family. When Li Qinghao looked up, he saw the tape recorder coming back to me. He was full of frustration and despair, but he didn''t dare to scold Chang Jiu. Instead, he asked: "Ninth master, how can you be here? I''m...


    "Keke, when I pass by, I''ll give it back to him. Why, is that important?" Chang Jiu coughed awkwardly.


    "Jiuye, that''s... Mine." Li Qinghao sat on the ground, so angry that he almost cried, but he didn''t dare to speak ill.


    "Well, I saw that you robbed it. How could it be yours? It''s not right for you to do this. How come after so many years, you still look like a child? I always like to rob other people''s things. " Chang Jiu said with a frown.


    I threw away my recorder and looked at the embarrassed Li Qinghao not far away. I couldn''t help laughing and said, "Oh, you used to rob other people''s things when you were a child. If it wasn''t for Jiuye, I didn''t know. I''m sorry. Now you have a chance before I change my mind."


    Li Qinghao bit his teeth and didn''t speak.


    Chang Jiu seemed to be aware of something. He immediately put his hand behind his waist and walked away calmly. "Oh, I''ll go first if I pass by. Your business has nothing to do with me."After Chang Jiu left, Li Qinghao got up from the ground and wiped his face. It was depressing and it was bending. He was staring at the recorder and wanted to take it for himself.


    I held one end of the recorder in one hand and shook it at Li Qinghao. "Don''t think about it. Promise quickly. My patience is limited. It''s good that I can do this to you. Do you really want me to report you?"


    Seeing this, Li Qinghao still has no response.


    I immediately put the recorder in my pocket, and then swaggered out, "well, it''s your own death, don''t blame me."


    "Don''t, don''t, can''t I promise you?" Li Qinghao was in a hurry. He ran to me and stopped me again.


    I took a close look at Li Qinghao and remembered that when I met him for the first time, he was so majestic that he could not be questioned. His every move was the attitude of a superior, and the whole person was powerful.


    At that time, Li Qinghao was in a high position.


    It turns out that he does have a lot of power, but now? Li Qinghao was so convinced by my recording that he felt as if the snake had been strangled seven inches and could not fight back.


    So, I face up, a serious reprimand, "since promise, that still Leng do what? Why don''t you take the initiative to go to the old man''s side and lift the ban for me? "


    "Yes, I''m going." Li Qinghao bowed and nodded.


    I said, "when you see me in the future, you are not allowed to call me by my name. You want to call me prince. Do you hear me?"


    At this moment, even if Li Qinghao was in the Li family, he had to bury his arrogant head deeply. He was so excited that he shivered all over. It was very difficult. He was very unconvinced and said, "I know, Prince."


    "Go away!" I wave my hand.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 21000 crowns in advance.

 Chapter 569

    When Li Qinghao heard the speech, he looked extremely subdued.


    But in the face of the recording in my hand, he had to lower his head and leave with a stiff head. According to my instructions, he went to the old man to apply for lifting the ban.


    I didn''t follow. Instead, I stayed at Qianyang palace, waiting for the good news.


    After playing with the recorder, I know that Li Qinghao will never give up so easily. This is just a temporary surrender. With his character, he will send someone to sneak into my territory to search for the recorder.


    I simply use my mobile phone to back up and put the recorder in an inconspicuous corner.


    After all this, I went out to the courtyard and sat down, thinking that it was good to check and balance Li Qinghao. On the one hand, it was in line with the wishes of the old man, and on the other hand, I was able to be free from obstacles and feel at ease with the outside world.


    Soon, two hours after Li Qinghao left, through Li Dachuan''s oral communication, I knew that the ban had been lifted completely.


    Li Qinghao took the initiative to apply to the old man for lifting the ban, and suggested to take my original way.


    The old man asked a few questions formally, and finally agreed.


    However, Li Qinghao''s action shocked the whole Li family and even all his confidants. No one knows why he suddenly did it.


    When this happened, the whole Li family was in uproar. Even after the old man announced on behalf of the Li family, the reaction of all the families and families was very surprised. No one knew what the Li family was making.


    After listening to Li Dachuan''s description, the flatterer began to flatter at that time and said, "Prince Shenwei, you must have controlled Li Qinghao in some way, otherwise he would never take the initiative to do so."


    "You guessed very well. You really got hold of him. From today on, he is no longer a threat. No matter how prestigious he is, he doesn''t dare to target me." I smile leisurely.


    Li Dachuan turned his eyes, suddenly changed the topic and asked, "what about the Miss Chu? Is it time to step up and marry him to the Li family? "


    Chu Yuyan?


    I think for a moment that the situation of the secret way has changed. Before the decisive battle three years later, no one knows the result and can''t act too hastily. Otherwise, once defeated, Chu YuYan''s life safety will be involved.


    So, I said: "for the time being, no one will know the result after three years. Anyway, Fang Dao can''t marry anyone. At least Yu Yan is safe now, but if you marry her into the Li family rashly, it won''t be necessary."


    "Dachuan is so stupid that he didn''t think of this factor." Li Dachuan bowed his head and arched his hands slightly. He flattered in disguise. He was not an ordinary speaker.


    I knocked him on the head and said with a smile: "Dachuan, can you stop flattering all day? I''m embarrassed about that. "


    "Well, what we should do is what we should do." Li Dachuan smiles.


    At this time, Chang Jiu walked away again.


    Chang Jiu came here two hours ago, and now he comes again. There must be something wrong.


    So I quickly sent Li Dachuan away, and then invited Chang Jiu to come over and sit opposite each other in the pavilion at night.


    Chang Jiu grinned, "you boy, I didn''t expect that Li Qinghao would bow his head. I think it''s the recorder just now, right?"


    "To tell you the truth, it''s true." I replied.


    Chang Jiu smashed it, smashed his mouth, "well, when did you get the bone quenching pill? I''m here to tell you that I''ll batch refine the pills I gave you before. It''s expected that the first batch, about ten pills, will be produced in three months. But as far as I know, it seems that you didn''t ask for pills from the Ye family? "


    Hearing this, I was immediately depressed, and said: "this... Was originally intended to beg, but they took the initiative to apologize, put a very low posture, and wanted the other party to take out the bone quenching body pill, an extremely precious pill, to compensate, which is impossible."


    "Later, I wanted to borrow my brother Ye Shu''s business to ask for the pills. I wanted to see if I could get two or three pills at one time. As a result, the other party refused to admit it. I couldn''t help it. It seems that I have to wait a little longer."


    ...


    Chang Jiu smoothed his beard and Tut, "in this way, the ban has been lifted, and it is undoubtedly more difficult for you to get the bone breaking and body quenching pill. With Ye Shun, the Ye family will definitely not go out of their way to provoke you."


    "In addition, the bone breaking and body quenching pill is only effective for the realm of local resources. The earlier you take it, the stronger your foundation will be. It will accompany you all your life, but once you break through the congenital habit of taking it, it will be useless."


    "I come here this time mainly to ask when you can get the bone breaking and body quenching pill. It''s also good for me to see. Maybe it can make me make a breakthrough in the field of Dan Dao."


    I pick pick pick eyebrow, ask: "Dan way?"? I still don''t know the field of alchemists. Why don''t you tell me about it? "


    "Hahaha, you are modest. I can tell you that the way of alchemy is very simple. What level of elixir can be produced is what level of alchemist. For example, I can produce top-quality elixir at present. I''m undoubtedly a top-quality alchemist. Like the king of Dan, I''m a saint alchemist, and your father''s. I haven''t been in touch with him, but I want to compare The level of King Dan is even higher. " Chang explained.After the explanation, I understand a little bit.


    Chang Jiu suddenly frowned and asked, "with your constitution, why don''t you go to Li Qingcheng? He can definitely help you. What''s the trouble? "


    Chang Jiu obviously doesn''t know something, and I understand it.


    But go to my father Li Qingcheng? He is nameless. How can I go to him at will? What if someone finds out that he is naughty?


    What''s more, after a long time of speculation, my constitution should be the same as my father''s, and even the innate cultivation method in the future.


    Last time my father played against Qinglong, he hid most of his strength, but he didn''t do anything.


    In front of Qinglong, uncle paojun may have a way to hide his physical skills, but if Qinglong comes to me, he can''t hide anything.


    After all, I''m a scum with only five combat effectiveness, commonly known as "five scum".


    Simply, I said: "nine master, you don''t care, peace of mind alchemy will become, as for the bone quenching body pill, I try to get, if really can''t get, I also have no way, can only crack pills."


    "Well, anyway, I''m only in charge of alchemy. I don''t interfere in other things. I''m comfortable." The ninth master got up and left decisively. He walked with his hands on his back, just like walking. He looked like an old immortal.


    The next morning, Li Dachuan suddenly sent me an invitation, looking respectful.


    I took it apart, and the title on it read: admission letter for business gathering of China''s outstanding talents summit, VIP member, Mr. Li Shaobai!


    At this time, Li Dachuan said: "prince, this is a nationwide gathering. Every year, there will be a gathering, including business tycoons and the super rich second generation of all families. They will all be present at that time."


    I turned the invitation, pointed to the words on it and asked, "what''s the matter with this VIP member? I remember I didn''t have any membership. "


    "VIP members represent the highest treatment of this business gathering. Fang Dao is sure to attend. Every year is no exception, and there are rumors that ye family has no way... Will also appear." Li Dachuan said.

 Chapter 570

    I pick pick pick eyebrow, "square way also go, ye family no way also may go?"? Then I can''t be absent. "


    Li Dachuan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked a little embarrassed. He said: "at that time, there will be a lot of reporters and newspapers on the scene. Fang Dao and others will appear in a low profile, mainly to hide their family or family identity. I think you''d better keep a low profile, crown prince, and the six managers of our six side branches will also follow me. I..."


    I raised my hand, interrupted immediately, light "Don''t keep a low profile. I''m different from others. This time, I will definitely become the focus of the media. It''s meaningless to keep a low profile. It''s time to let the outside world know about my assets. As for my family identity, how can it be spread to the outside world if we don''t talk about it? I guess no one dares to talk nonsense, right? After all, ordinary people can''t know the existence of aristocratic families. People like us have multiple identities, and ordinary people can''t see through them. "


    "Prince, what do you want?" Li Dachuan was puzzled.


    I lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. "Doing things with a high profile and doing things with a low profile are actually hidden confrontations among the three aristocratic families. Fangdao city is the deepest. Ye Wudao, as the future leader of the ancient Chinese school, should be the most powerful in cultivation, while i... have the most wealth. If I keep a low profile, I will inevitably be looked down upon. Since the Li family has lifted the ban, I need to be strong. ¡±


    after that, I looked at the invitation letter again. This business summit party is scheduled to be held in two days. The Beijing tower is not hosted by any party, but officially sponsored by CNOOC!


    This gathering will be the top business figures in China!


    It''s not exciting. It''s fake.


    When did I, Li Shaobai, qualify to attend such an official gathering?


    Back then, I was a poor man.


    But I didn''t want to change my body and become the supreme VIP.


    ...


    on my way to find Li Qi, I happened to meet Li Qinghao with several confidants.


    When he saw me, he was so angry that he didn''t dare to speak ill of each other, so he just pretended to walk by me with a cold hum.


    I deliberately stopped and said, "you don''t say hello when you see me?"


    Li Qinghao''s whole body was stiff, and the faces of several confidants next to him changed. There was a strong fear in his eyes, for fear that I would cut them.


    After that, Li Qinghao turned around and tried to resist his anger. However, due to the presence of his confidants, he had to find some face and said, "prince, I don''t think it''s necessary for formal things, right? What''s the relationship between you and me? You and I know very well. I changed my attention this time. This is the only way to lift the ban. Don''t think I let you go. "


    I secretly laugh, this Li Qinghao really want to face, what is changed attention? I made him do it, didn''t I?


    After thinking about it, I decided to leave a step for Li Qinghao and said, "I''d like to thank you for your kindness. I can''t tell you how nervous I am now."


    "Well, just know." Li Qinghao immediately left with his sleeve. His pace was very fast. He wanted to be as far away from me as possible.


    Several of his confidants followed and asked, "your honor, have you really changed your mind?"


    "How can the ban be lifted? Isn''t that for him? "


    "Lord Qinghao, you are confused. Why on earth?"


    As a result, Li Qinghao scolded on the spot and said, "shut up, you know what a fart! I don''t understand what I told you. I can''t tell you about it! Don''t ask me again! "


    After scolding, several confidants were deterred and did not dare to ask again.


    Li Qinghao looked back from afar and cut me with resentment, "remember."


    "Well, well, I''ll certainly remember." I immediately smile back, make him almost angry explosion, the whole person is disheartened.


    When I came to Li''s infirmary, Li Qi was lying on the bed, pretending to be dying and wailing in pain. Next to him sat a beautiful and pure female nurse, who was carefully checking his body.


    "Ah ah, you touch my chest quickly. It hurts. I don''t know what''s going on these days. It always hurts."


    "And thigh, thigh pain, you feel it."


    Li Qi constantly points to her sensitive parts and takes the opportunity to let the female nurse touch them.


    The female nurse''s face was very embarrassed, and she had to follow Li Qi''s words and put her hand on it.


    As soon as the hand touched Li Qi''s thigh, the goods immediately showed a proud look, mixed with a dirty.


    When I stood outside the window, I was dumbfounded. Is that what Li Qi said about picking up girls? Is there such a bubble? It''s a hooligan!


    So I deliberately made trouble and went straight in and said, "Hey, Li Qi, aren''t you ok?"


    As soon as Li Qi and the nurse saw me, one of them jumped out of bed, and the other stood up straight up with fright. Their faces turned white. They were embarrassed as never before, but they were relieved.


    Li Qi quickly pulled me out and said, "what are you doing here? Your sister, don''t you see that I''m cultivating feelings? "


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, No? It''s playing hooligans. Don''t you see people''s faces? As soon as I came, she was relieved. You can''t do this. You''re taking advantage of others. " I shook my head and pointed out Li Qi''s mistakes.However, Li Qi still didn''t believe it, "you know a fart, or you tell me how to pick up a girl? Isn''t it shameless to pick up a girl, starting with playing hooligans? "


    "A sense of security. Women want a sense of security. You can''t give people a sense of security by playing rogue like this. What''s more, I don''t think people want to take care of you, so you have to change your method." I said.


    Li Qi pinched his chin and looked thoughtful. "Then tell me how to change the method?"


    "I don''t know the nurse. How can I give you a way? Anyway, don''t be a hooligan, it will only add to the bad feeling and miss the good feeling. " I patted Li Qi on the shoulder and said it meaningfully.


    Then, I slowly raised the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "this time, I have something to tell you. I will go to a summit party in two days. Then you can come with me."


    "What are you doing? That kind of party is meaningless. Isn''t it just a group of people sitting down and taking turns on the stage to express how powerful their company is? How much contribution have you made to China? I might as well be here with my Lin Jing. " Li Qi shakes his head and refuses.


    With a deeper smile, I said, "you''re right, so we''re going to pretend this time, but we''re going to overshadow everyone!"


    "And Fang Dao, he''s here, and I want you to witness all this with your own eyes! Your right arm must not be wasted! "


    "This time, I will completely step on Fangdao! I want to trample him down to the bottom of my self-esteem

 Chapter 571

    Li Qi immediately agreed.


    I looked back at the nurse, who was called Lin Jing. I patted Li Qi on the shoulder again and said, "don''t be a hooligan. They are still yellow girls. They don''t like you."


    "Come on, I know. You go quickly. Don''t make light bulbs here. I''ll go to qianzhenggong to find you in two days." Li Qi gave me a quick push.


    I couldn''t help laughing, "well, I''ll just go, tut Tut, but I have to say that Lin Jing''s figure is really good."


    "Your sister''s, Lin Jing is what I like first!" Li Qi is in a hurry.


    I laugh a, "ha ha ha, tease you to play, I just don''t rob with you, I have Ning Xing, have Chu Yuyan again, enough."


    "Walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk." Li Qi is very impatient.


    "Yes, don''t forget the business." I stride a step, specially after exhortation, then left the infirmary outside.


    Back in Qianyang palace, I lay on the bed, ready to have a good rest.


    As a result, the five main collateral branches were shouting outside before they closed their eyes.


    "Prince, something''s wrong, something''s wrong!"


    "Well, why are you beating people outside?"


    "At this business summit, a lot of rich second generation gathered in the capital. I heard that you seriously injured several Southern family CHILDES this morning?"


    When did I leave the Li''s gate? What''s the matter?


    As a result, the five managers of the five branches broke their throats outside, making it impossible for me to sleep.


    "When you are in the room, you should say something to let us know the situation and deal with it."


    "If it comes to Fang Daoer, it may be widely publicized that you are overbearing."


    "Yes, the summit is just around the corner. In this way, it will have a bad impact on you. If it is spread to the media, it will be even worse. The prince''s identity outside is the focus, which is...


    I can''t bear it. I suddenly sat up from my bed and scolded:" shut up, everyone. I haven''t had a good rest for a long time. Don''t you give me any time? ¡±


    as soon as he spoke, the outside of the room became silent.


    But just as I was about to get out of bed, Li Dachuan''s voice suddenly spread outside the room. He said, "you five, if you don''t make a clear investigation, you will affect the prince''s rest. Don''t you pay attention to me?"


    For a moment, the five managers quickly put down their posture, including Li Fuhu, coincidentally spoke.


    "It''s not like that, Dachuan."


    "It''s true that this kind of thing happened. It''s said that Li Shaobai beat Tianjiao, a family with several surnames in the south, and made a lot of trouble."


    "That''s right, but when the other party heard that it was Li Shaobai, he immediately apologized and didn''t dare to resist, but the other party still beat several CHILDES seriously into hospital."


    "As a prince, few people can know his true face. His identity is very complicated. Even if he knows it, he can''t guess it. At most, he only hears his name and doesn''t know who he is."


    As soon as I got out of bed with my shoes on, Li Dachuan was already scolding, "you five, can''t you see that? The prince has been in the Li family and seldom goes out. How can he beat people? This is obviously someone pretending! Instead of coming here to ask, it''s better to start an investigation right now. Who is pretending to be you


    I pulled open the heavy huge door, wearing a pajamas, can not help but frown, "just now you said, someone pretended to be me? Who''s going to talk about the plot? "


    "Tell the prince that this is what happened. This morning, in the Hongfu building, someone beat several Southern family CHILDES seriously in your name. Now everyone outside thinks that you did it. The specific reason seems to be caused by some trivial things. Anyway, I think that the other party deliberately used your name to find fault." Li Fuhu immediately stepped forward and raised his hand respectfully.


    After hearing this, I squinted, and the corner of my mouth tilted, "it''s a bit interesting. Do you want someone to impersonate me? Things are never as simple as they seem on the surface. Since the other party dares to make a public statement in my name, it must know who I am and someone must be manipulating me behind me. "


    "Is it Fang Dao?" Li Dachuan was suspicious.


    I shook my head, glanced at the presence of the figure, said: "not Fangdao means, with his arrogant character, is disdain to do this kind of thing."


    "What''s that?" Li Dachuan asked again.


    I didn''t even think about it, so I blurted out, "Song Hai!"


    "I''m going to send someone to arrest song Hai. How dare you play such a dirty trick!" Li Dachuan was angry and was about to leave subconsciously.


    I said a few words, and then I sat in the living room and cocked my legs, "it''s useless to catch song Hai. He can''t find any trace in his work. It''s better to investigate who is the person who pretends to be me, and then bring him to me. Of course, I have expected that this person has completely disappeared. If you can turn him out, it''s your ability. The prince has many advantages Reward. "


    This word a, five big side branch all excited, envy of looking at Li Dachuan in succession."Yes, Fu Hu will do it right away. Even if we go all over the capital, we have to find out the man."


    "You can rest assured that everything will be handled by us and will be handled properly."


    "Once you catch this person, it''s a good evidence for the prince to run song Hai."


    When the shock sounded, the five managers were eager to leave immediately and do their best.


    I waved my hand, "you scattered investigation, who brings people first, I will reward who, Dachuan you also go to investigate."


    After a while, six people will go out together. They are bound to try their best to show themselves in front of me, so as to win my attention and become the same existence as Li Dachuan.


    Soon, I was left alone in the room.


    After I smoked a cigarette, I stretched out. I thought that there was nothing good to do all day and I couldn''t even sleep soundly. The prince seemed to be very powerful. In fact, he had to fight with others every day, cheat with each other and tie his hands and feet. I couldn''t let go of many things, which made me very tired.


    The most important thing is that I can lie down and be calculated when I sleep!


    Muddled back to the room, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was the next morning.


    I yawned, got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash. I almost couldn''t resist a tube.


    Fortunately, I stopped the evil fire in my body in time.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I feel very painful. I''m already the prince of high status, and I have money to the point of outrage. There are two women, but I didn''t touch them. One refused me, and the other was rejected by me, making myself like a single dog!


    "No, I have to break it sometime." I shook my head, cleared my mind of evil thoughts, and then went out for breakfast.


    As a result, as soon as the door opened, all the six side branch managers, including Li Dachuan, stood in front of the door, motionless, as if they had been waiting for a long time.


    In front of them stood a shivering young man.


    As soon as I came out, the young man was scared to death, as if he saw the most terrible existence in the world. He suddenly knelt down in front of me and cried, "prince, it''s wrong! My name is Li Shaobai, too! "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 21200 kings in advance.

 Chapter 572

    His name is also Li Shaobai? I was a little surprised.


    "Wronged you? What are you running for? I can really hide. If I hadn''t worked so hard, I would have been unable to find you. " Li Fuhu grabbed his hair, suddenly tiger eyes round stare, he forced to drag away, do not let him close to within two meters of me.


    The young man did not dare to resist. When he trembled, he said in horror, "I''m really wronged. I did fight with those people, but my name is Li Shaobai."


    As a result, Li Fuhu raised his hand and slapped on the other side''s face, scolding: "fart! Don''t think I can''t find out. Your name is not Li Shaobai at all. Instead, you changed your name some time ago. Your original name is Li Qian. You''d better tell me quickly. Who is behind your back to ruin the reputation of the prince? Or don''t force me to do it. "


    I looked at the young man Li Qian and thought that he didn''t have the same name as me, but changed it to my name. Then I asked, "where did you find this man? Who found it? "


    "Prince, it''s me. This boy is not so fast. He almost let him leave the country. If I hadn''t arrived in time, I would have let him run." Li Fuhu''s eyes brightened, and he praised him decisively.


    I nodded, lazily walked past Li Fuhu, slowly walked into the dining room, sat on the side of the table where the food had been put, and drank porridge without saying a word.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the young man was even more flustered and looked desperate. He cried: "prince, I..."


    however, before he finished his speech, he was slapped by Li Fuhu and choked his words back to his throat.


    Li Fuhu let go of the young man and walked straight to me. He asked in my ear and slashed his throat with his thumb. "Prince, although his surname is Li, he is not a member of the Li family. Do you think so?"


    As I drank porridge, I shook my head. "Keep it and ask who the mastermind is. In many ways, you should learn more from Dachuan in the future. He is much smarter and more comprehensive than you, but this time you can find people, which shows that you are still useful."


    "Yes, what do you mean?" Li Fuhu was excited.


    I looked at Li Dachuan, who was not far away from me. Then I moved away and locked my eyes on Li Fuhu, who was full of joy. I said, "you will follow Dachuan in the future. You have the right to manage the people below, but you have to listen to Dachuan when there is anything. That is to say, you are the person who talks when I am not with Dachuan."


    Although this position is lower than that of Li Dachuan, it''s also very high and has more power than a manager with side branches!


    Li Dachuan didn''t agree with this, but the other four side branch managers were envious to the limit.


    "We''re going to have another man in charge of this."


    "Tut, why can''t I find it?"


    "Fu Hu''s luck is very good, but Fengshui turns around. I think I can get the prince''s attention in the future."


    "I think I was a fool before. Why didn''t I surrender earlier? Anyway, I''m completely convinced of the Crown Prince now. Let''s just talk about the ban. The crown prince must have something to do with Li Qinghao, so that the ban can be lifted. Otherwise, how can he take the initiative to apply for lifting it? "


    "And the prince''s father, Lord Qingcheng! This is definitely not something Li Qinghao can compare with. We were so stupid before. "


    ..


    I heard all these words and thought that I did it on purpose. I didn''t promote Li Fuhu to the same level as Li Dachuan on purpose. Instead, I was promoted to a lower level in order to create opportunities for other managers to compete actively. As a leader, this small means is also necessary.


    And Li Fuhu immediately understood what power I gave him. He was so excited that he couldn''t restrain his joy. He nodded and said with a smile, "thank you for your reward. Fu Hu will work for you wholeheartedly in the future. He won''t delay and will take the initiative to learn from the Dachuan brothers."


    I put down the spoon and looked at the young man kneeling on the ground not far away. He was shaking all over. He hooked his finger to Li Dachuan and motioned him to come.


    Li Dachuan quickly stepped forward and stood on my left, while Li Fuhu was on my right.


    I said in a low voice, "I''ll take people away later and ask more valuable things. Song Hai, I either don''t do it or do it thoroughly. Do you know what I mean?"


    "Okawa knows." Li Dachuan nodded and immediately winked at Li Fuhu.


    Li Fuhu immediately obeyed and waved his hand, "take people down quickly, don''t affect the prince''s appetite."


    "You can go too. I''ll tell you something." I picked up a small spoon, leisurely drinking porridge, like a nobody.


    Soon, I was left alone in the room again.


    After eating porridge, I belched, went back to the hall to have tea, turned on the TV and watched today''s morning news.


    The dignified news hostess, with a document on the desk, kept telling about the recent situation.


    "Chu Yuyan, a famous actress, won the best actress of the year through her unremitting efforts."


    "The business summit of outstanding talents in China will be held at 8:00 tomorrow. At that time, famous people from all over the country will be present. Although it has not officially started, it has already received a lot of attention. Tomorrow, our station will broadcast the future live.""The Internet is called Shenhao brother. Li Shaobai, President of a well-known enterprise, has solved the dispute with Yanjing University perfectly. This matter is his own active defense. Due to the misrepresentation from the outside world, the facts are distorted. Li Shaobai''s company has issued a solemn clarification notice."


    "In addition, this news has a follow-up development. Early this morning, the official website of Yanjing University announced that it will implement the reform of the regional score system, which will become the first dream school for countless students in China with no regional score difference!"


    "Behind this, Mr. Li Shaobai contributed to Yanjing University! The amount of education charity donation is as high as one billion yuan, which is unprecedented. I have to say that Mr. Li Shaobai is absolutely a caring person who attaches great importance to education. Therefore, Yanjing University has awarded Mr. Li Shaobai the status of honorary president. "


    "Our station will pay close attention to the follow-up report on this matter. It is absolutely a significant event that shakes the whole education sector."


    When I saw the last news, I jumped up from the sofa in an instant, "Crouching trough, Yanjing University, this is the first cut and then play, unexpectedly burst out in the media."


    After thinking about it, I sat down again, squeezed my chin, and said to myself, "well, now that I''ve spoken, I can''t turn back. The other side is the same. It''s really good for the regional score reform."


    Just then, the cell phone suddenly rang.


    When I picked it up, it turned out to be the official phone number of Yanjing University. As soon as the other party opened his mouth, he asked me if I was free and if I could go to Yanjing University. The school was going to present me with an honorary trophy. The tone was very respectful. He also said that he was the president and a member of the board of directors.


    "Go, why not? Go now I''m a little excited, thinking that the business summit is around the corner, how can I make a bold Prelude?


    Among them, donation of one billion is the second. The important thing is the significance behind this event!


    This is the real high-end luxury!

 Chapter 573

    Hang up the phone, this time it seems that I have to go in person, because the significance is too great, even if it is said, it is also proud!


    However, before I went, I called Li Dachuan to my side and asked him to transfer one billion yuan to Yanjing University in my name, and accompany me by the way.


    And I don''t have to pay for this billion yuan. As the prince, according to the Li family rules, all the six side branches belong to me. I have absolute control and property rights!


    ...


    Yanjing University, a campus full of history and culture, is full of Chinese pride.


    When I took the red flag bus to come here again, the scene was very spectacular. The school leaders gathered at the school gate, and all the department directors came together, including the school board.


    Among them, there are a large number of journalists who are taking photos and videos crazily.


    Before I got out of the car, the cameras outside were already flashing wildly.


    "Here he comes!"


    "Mr. Li!"


    "Mr. Li''s contribution to the reform is a great feat!"


    "No, now he is the honorary principal. He should be called principal Li."


    The car stopped in the school gate, the driver took the initiative to get out of the car and pull the door, I calmly fell to the ground, glanced around, countless cameras aimed at me, more people from all media than school leaders!


    Especially those female journalists, one by one show yearning color, as if I in their mind, has become the irreplaceable, in the network known as the perfect man''s existence.


    In the blink of an eye, there were more than a dozen female journalists who rushed forward and surrounded me, trying to squeeze me.


    "Mr. Li, how do you feel about this incident?"


    "Headmaster Li, this matter is of great significance. Will you bear the burden?"


    "Brother Shenhao, it''s said on the Internet that you seem to have more than one woman, Ning Xing. Is this true?"


    I didn''t answer any sensitive questions. The following entourage quickly got out of the car and isolated these female journalists from each other.


    At this time, Li Dachuan got off from another car. His appearance shocked the whole audience and the whole school gate.


    "This is Mr. Li Dachuan!"


    "Li Dachuan is well-known in the investment and financial circles. He owns shares of many listed companies. He is a real rich man with a fortune of 10 billion. He is also well-known on Wall Street."


    "Does Mr. Li Dachuan have anything to do with Li Shaobai? Is Li Shaobai actually a subordinate of Mr. Li Dachuan? "


    "Is it Mr. Li Dachuan who is behind the scenes? As far as I know, Li Shaobai only has Yi''an company and spark club. He should not be able to spend as much as one billion yuan. "


    However, in the face of many comments, Li Dachuan, who was wearing a Chinese tunic suit, didn''t pay any attention at all. He went directly to me, bent over and arched his hands, and called me respectfully, "young master, billions of funds have been transferred to Yanjing University through Dachuan on the way."


    I nodded slightly, "yes, your identity in the outside world is also good."


    At that time, the whole audience was boiling and shocked.


    "Mr. Li Dachuan, what was his name Li Shaobai just now?"


    "Little... Young master?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "What''s the origin of Li Shaobai? As far as I know, he seems to come out suddenly. How can Mr. Li Dachuan call him young master in a twinkling of an eye? "


    "They are all surnamed Li. Are they... Some unknown business empire? And Li Shaobai is the master of it? "


    ...


    Li Dachuan completely ignored the remarks of others, but he was embarrassed and laughed in front of me, "young master, I''m flattered. It''s just superficial, it''s not important."


    With that, a group of excited and intolerable school leaders finally came forward, including Vice President, director Huang, and even the president himself.


    The headmaster was an old man in his sixties. He was full of vicissitudes and joy. He grabbed my hand and said, "Mr. Li, I am Jiang Weixue. On behalf of the school, thank you. From today on, you are the honorary headmaster of our school. If there is anything, you can take charge of it completely. The board of directors has reserved a seat for you, just because of what you have done Everything is of great significance. I don''t think it will take long to affect the whole of China, and our school has made a good start! "


    I can see that this old man named Jiang Weixue is a principal who really attaches importance to education. I can''t hide that from him.


    So, in countless shots, I patted President Jiang''s hand and said: "President Jiang is not polite. It''s what Shaobai should do for his younger generation to contribute a little. As for fame, it doesn''t matter."


    "Mr. Li is the most outstanding young man I''ve ever met. There''s no such thing as both!" President Jiang put up his thumb and spoke with admiration.


    Speaking of half, President Jiang nodded to Li Dachuan, "Mr. Li Dachuan, our school also welcomes you. If there is anything wrong, please forgive me.""No problem, I''m here with my young master. Don''t care about me." Li Dachuan answered.


    But such a sentence completely changed President Jiang''s face and raised his strong awe. He wanted to see me through with his eyes, but he couldn''t see through.


    What''s more, the media reporters and school leaders all around us couldn''t help looking at each other and suddenly took a cool breath.


    "Where is Li Shaobai?"


    "Look at Mr. Li Dachuan''s tone. That''s absolute obedience."


    "Li Dachuan already has a 10 billion dollar existence. Isn''t this Li Shaobai..."


    suddenly, a female reporter took the opportunity to break in, put the microphone in front of me and asked, "Mr. Li Shaobai, I want to ask why Mr. Li Dachuan is so respectful to you? What kind of identity are you? And...


    before the end of the talk, several entourage immediately isolated the female reporter.


    "Let her ask." I raised my hand lightly, and all my entourage stopped.


    The female reporter took a deep breath. She seemed to be in shock and asked professionally, "besides, can you answer the asset problem that you haven''t announced to the public now?"


    "Mr. Li Dachuan is originally a financial tycoon and an investor, but he wants to call you a young master. I think all of you here would like to know why. Is it convenient for you to disclose it?"


    I put down my hand, slowly lost to the waist, light said: "want to know these problems? I''m sorry that I can''t answer you for the time being today. Tomorrow, I will personally announce the assets at tomorrow''s Huaxia business summit to solve your doubts. "


    "China business summit? Mr. Li Shaobai, do you have an admission letter Asked the female reporter, who didn''t quite believe it.


    I nodded my head and said, "yes, at the VIP level."


    ¡­¡­


    The author''s words: Wang Zhiguan is not enough. It''s more than 100 short. It won''t be added tonight. Brothers, cast Wang Zhiguan quickly. Although it''s useless, it''s just for the sake of looking good, but you cast it quickly. Don''t give me a chance to be lazy You''d better abuse me and force me to death. Today, I''m off the Internet. I''ve been using my mobile phone to upload hotspots. I''m tired of the day when I don''t have Internet. So I''ll be lazy. Today''s two shifts are not enough I''m a writer with masochistic tendencies. Don''t be so nice to me.

 Chapter 574

    "VIP!"


    "This is China business summit, the highest treatment!"


    "How did Li Shaobai get it?"


    "Do you have to guess? Li Shaobai''s identity is absolutely different. Even Mr. Li Dachuan has to be respectful. What''s a VIP admission letter


    "But what I am most curious about is how much money li Shaobai has!"


    For a moment, the sound wave fluctuated, and everyone in the school gate was moved.


    I smile at the female reporter in front of me. Then I walk past her and come to President Jiang who has retreated a few steps. I smile and say, "President Jiang, are you all standing at the school gate? Why don''t you go in for a walk? "


    "Yes, Mr. Li. Let''s go in and show you around." President Jiang quickly nodded and immediately acted as a leader.


    So, a spectacular scene appeared.


    More than a dozen school leaders and dozens of media reporters all followed and traveled all the way to the beautiful scenery of Yanjing University. The scene once caused an uproar among the students.


    Because of the sensational scene, the school took the initiative to isolate the students, not let them participate in, can only watch from a distance, save a lot of trouble, but can not restrain their loud discussion.


    "Li Shaobai, why are you here again?"


    "Nonsense, people donated money, one billion, one billion!"


    "The point is not a billion, but the significance of his billion. It''s enormous. It seems that we will have many younger students next year."


    "I''m an idol. I donated a billion yuan, but I didn''t see his heart ache."


    ..


    after another round on campus, all the reporters were sweating, shooting and broadcasting the whole process, and they were very dedicated.


    I took the initiative to go to the campus convenience store and bought several boxes of mineral water. President Jiang wanted to pay for me, but he couldn''t beat me. He could only follow my advice and order the leaders below to put down their usual airs and give the mineral water to the reporters.


    After a while, all the reporters outside the convenience store showed their strong favor one after another, especially the female reporters, who wanted to stick it upside down and keep giving me a wink.


    "Mr. Li is a good man."


    "Thank you for Mr. Li''s water. If we were to follow the camera on weekdays, we would never buy water for us to drink, because they thought it would lower their own level."


    "Mr. Li is really approachable."


    I coughed and ignored the reporter''s strange eyes. I was sitting outside the convenience store. I was so hot that I couldn''t help taking off my coat and the first two buttons of my white shirt. I said, "you work very hard. It''s nothing to buy water for you. Now the sun is hot. Drink more water and don''t get heatstroke."


    However, when I finished undoing the buttons, I found that my chest was being watched by a lot of female journalists, including the female students not far away, and began to whisper.


    "Chest muscles..."


    "he''s sure to keep fit."


    "He''s in great shape. I guess he has eight ABS."


    At that time, I was so embarrassed that I choked on drinking water. I quickly got the button back, forced to cover up my embarrassment, got up and said, "President Jiang, I think it''s better to stop here today?"


    "Mr. Li, don''t leave in a hurry. Our school hasn''t awarded the honor cup yet. Why don''t you accompany us for the last time and come to the conference center? It''s going to be big news. " President Jiang advised.


    "Well, this trophy is of great significance. It seems that I can''t be more generous." I couldn''t help but smile and put the finished water bottle into the garbage can. President Jiang immediately led the way.


    Five minutes later, I came to the conference center.


    Once again, I was sitting in the front and middle position. All the school leaders were around me, and the major media reporters were scattered in every corner for live broadcast, shooting and video recording.


    President Jiang stood down on the rostrum and began to speak a lot of Mandarin, campus history and other trivial things into the microphone. I was stunned and didn''t hear a word.


    In particular, President Jiang talked a lot about my donation of one billion yuan. The longer he talked about it, the longer I would have dozed off if it hadn''t been for the camera.


    Finally, President Jiang finished his speech, reached out a hand, made a gesture of invitation, and said: "now, let''s invite Mr. Li Shaobai to come on stage to express his personal thoughts and educational problems, and then hold the award ceremony."


    At this moment, I know that it must be on the big news. Tomorrow''s headlines, newspapers and photos are definitely my pictures.


    Even more, it''s already live.


    So, I got up solemnly to leave the table, and walked slowly to the rostrum. President Jiang wisely gave me a chance to speak alone.


    I fiddled with the microphone, looked around and saw a lot of shots. I also saw director Huang and vice president Huang. Even though I was a little upset, I still couldn''t just say something in front of the camera.


    Dry cough a few, I light mouth: "everyone present, are the administrators of this school, today there are reporters present, then I''ll say two words.""First of all, I feel very honored that the school has adopted my opinions. This is the first step of the reform. I am very glad that the school has also taken the first step and played a leading role in the whole China."


    "At this moment, countless students are studying hard in the cold window. How can they fall behind because of the difference in geographical scores? It''s obviously unfair. "


    "The money li Shaobai donated is not the key point, but the significance of this time. It will not only have a great impact on the school, but also on the whole China and the whole world."


    "I, Li Shaobai, am nothing but a common man. I only offer my opinions. It''s all of you here who really implement the reform. Don''t let countless students feel cold."


    "Well, I don''t have much to say, that''s all."


    With that, the whole audience applauded, and the sound waves covered each other.


    "Well said, Mr. Li!"


    "I support you."


    "Although Mr. Li''s speeches are few, they are actually very concise. His words cover several layers of meaning. He even has such skill in speaking. I admire him!"


    I took a step back, and Li Xian gave up his position to President Jiang.


    As a result, President Jiang gently put his hand on his back, pushed it slightly, and said to the microphone, "you see, Mr. Li is very polite. He is ready to give up his seat to me. Mr. Li, you don''t have to be so polite. You and I can be on the same stage, because from now on, you are also the president of the school."


    "Honorary president or something, I don''t think so. I''m not a reputation lover. I always act according to my temper. If there''s anything wrong outside, it''s a shame for Yanjing University." I shook my head and said.


    However, President Jiang didn''t take my words seriously at all. He waved to the people under the stage and asked them to bring a trophy covered with red cloth to President Jiang.


    then, as like as two peas, the president of the University opened a red cloth, and it carved a small gold man on the top. His face was exactly like mine, and it was standing on the back of his hand. Under the trophy, he carved several words: Li Shaobai, the honorary president of Yanjing University.


    President Jiang took a deep look at me and said, "President Li, from now on, you are the person of Beijing University, and will record the history of the school. No matter what happens outside, Beijing metropolis will help you unconditionally! This trophy is a small one. It''s not a compliment. Please accept it


    "Well, I''ll be more respectful than obedient." I looked at the little golden man in front of me, gradually dignified, and finally realized the meaning of this.


    I took the little golden man and held it in my hand. I slowly lifted it up. Countless cameras clattered and the light flashed, as if recording the moment of honor.


    The applause under the stage was even louder, and the roar reverberated with the cheers of the whole audience.


    "Congratulations to Mr. Li. He has won the post of president."


    "Principal Li!"


    "Tomorrow is the Huaxia business summit. Before that, Mr. Li has won such a great honor. Is there any big move?"

 Chapter 575

    At this moment, there is a lot of hot talk. It seems that becoming the president is not the focus. Tomorrow''s China business summit is the real focus.


    "Isn''t Mr. Li making a scene?"


    "I think there will be a big action tomorrow. Mr. Li himself said that tomorrow will solve the puzzle."


    "At present, the number of people watching the live broadcast has exceeded 500000, and I believe there will be more tomorrow."


    ..


    I put down my hand, held the little golden man, and said to the microphone, "ladies and gentlemen, this honor is not for me alone. I just represent all the Chinese students to complete this task. OK, let''s call it a day."


    "Good, good." President Jiang echoed.


    I nodded, stepped down slowly, sat back to my position, and handed the little golden man to Li Dachuan for him to keep for me.


    Immediately after that, President Jiang spoke warmly on the stage, talking about a lot of problems in education. I can see that he is a real educator, and even said that education can not be reduced to money trading.


    Director Huang and vice president of the group of people, immediately disheartened, continue to reluctantly smile, a group of school leaders are all disheartened.


    Finally, accompanied by President Jiang himself, he came to the school gate again and was ready to leave.


    But at this time, a red pretty shadow, carrying a bag, carrying a black bag, walking a pair of long legs, came straight from the other direction.


    She looks cold, completely ignoring the atmosphere here, directly around the side, out of the school gate.


    He is a gorgeous ice beauty in red, Murong purple.


    Director Huang stopped her in the past, "Mr. Murong, just got off work? Where are you going? President Jiang is here. Why don''t you say hello before you leave? "


    Murong purple face expressionless side face, toward my side out of sight, "I just come here to work."


    "Oh, Mr. Murong, this is for your own good. I used to say hello to several leaders, but I won''t lose anything. It''s polite." Director Huang earnestly advised a, staring at each other''s body, revealing the salivating eyes can not hide.


    As a result, Murong Zi ignored him at all, and immediately walked by him, still cold and inhuman. Director Huang was embarrassed and petrified at that time.


    At this time, President Jiang patted me on the shoulder with a smile and said, "don''t worry about Mr. Li. Mr. Murong has been working in our school for a long time. He is a bit autistic, but his ability is outstanding. Mr. Li doesn''t want to see strange talents."


    "No problem, just a chance meeting." I waved my hand, but I was thinking about the sparrow jade pendant. Looking at Murong Zi''s back, I always felt like I had known her before, as if I had seen her somewhere.


    But no matter how I think about it, I can''t remember knowing Murong Zi. But the feeling of deja vu can''t go away, which makes me more confused than ever.


    With a smile, I said, "President Jiang, let''s say goodbye and come back some other day."


    "Take your time, Mr. Li." President Jiang also smiles.


    I nodded a little, and then went to the door, the driver immediately pulled the door for me, "young master, please get on."


    I followed the trend and sat firmly in the back seat of the luxurious red flag car. There was shock from outside.


    "Mr. Li Dachuan is leaving, too."


    "What is the origin of Li Shaobai?"


    "I always feel that... He is mysterious, but not mysterious, so tangled."


    "Wrong, it should be said that what we see is only his surface, and what he really is, we can''t see, and we are not qualified to see."


    With the start of the car, under the protection of several accompanying vehicles, I completely left Yanjing University.


    However, just after driving into the road, I saw Murong Zi standing on the side of the road to stop a taxi. As a result, she couldn''t stop a taxi in the rush hour, and there was a trace of anxiety in her cold expression.


    "Driver, drive over." I pointed to murongzi and told the driver to pull over.


    Then I put down the window and said, "Murong, do you remember me? Don''t wait. It''s the rush hour. I can''t stop a few cars. If you''re in a hurry, I''ll give you a ride. "


    Murong purple ignored me, or subconsciously waved to the passing taxi, but still couldn''t stop it.


    I said: "Murong teacher, I picked up your jade pendant last time. Are you afraid that I will sell you?"


    Murong Zijian couldn''t stop the car, so she bit her lips. She opened my door and sat down beside me, putting the black bag in her hand at her feet and the bag in her arms.


    It has to be said that Murong Zi is indeed a rare ice beauty. Yan value and Ning xingchu Yuyan are at the same level of existence, especially her cold look, which seems to refuse people thousands of miles away, virtually adds a kind of meaning that can only be seen from a distance, but can not be profaned.


    However, I always feel like I have known each other before, so I asked, "Mr. Murong, have we met somewhere before?"


    Murong Zigen ignored me, but said the destination directly, "go to Renxin orphanage."orphanage? No wonder Murong Zi is so anxious. Is she going to volunteer? I didn''t expect that this inhuman Murong Zi had such a side.


    The driver subconsciously turned back to me for instructions, I raised the corner of my mouth, said: "send her."


    Along the way, Murong Zi didn''t say a word. She kept staring out of the window without looking at me. Even if I was close to her, I could feel her cold breath.


    I picked pick eyebrow, thought this woman, too high cold, right? It''s too cold to approach.


    Simply, I asked tentatively, "Murong teacher, what''s in your black leather bag?"


    "Nothing." Murong purple coldly answer a way, don''t seem to plan to tell me.


    I was speechless at that time. It was a problem even in communication. I''ve met people like Gao Leng, but I''ve never met people like Gao lengcheng.


    Murong purple moved his body, his head was always looking out of the window, and the bird shaped jade pendant hanging on his chest was accidentally exposed from the suffocating gap.


    "Sparrow..." staring at the sparrow jade pendant, I can''t help but read it out.


    Just a sparrow word, Murong purple instant back, inexplicably staring at me, eyes rising from the unprecedented killing, I am hairy!


    It''s not an illusion. I can see it. It''s a real intention to kill!


    But soon, Murong Zi turned to keep the original, motionless, and did not say anything.


    I was so bored that I thought to myself, maybe this jade pendant has something to do with her. President Jiang also said that Murong Zi is autistic, maybe it has something to do with her family background.


    Simply, I don''t ask much. It''s a matter of other people''s secrets, and I don''t know it well.


    More than an hour later, all the way speechless, came to the benevolence orphanage.


    Murong Zi picked up the black bag, carrying a bag, opened the door and went out without saying thanks to me.


    I looked at the orphanage. The place is not big, the buildings are old, the surrounding environment is remote, and it belongs to a relatively backward orphanage. Otherwise, it would not have taken more than an hour to drive to the orphanage.


    "Young master, do you want to go or not?" Asked the driver.


    "Wait for me here. I want to go in and see what Murong Zi is doing here." I shook my head and got out of the car with curiosity.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I heard a bunch of children reveling.


    "Sister Murong! Here you are. We miss you to death. "


    "Big sister, what did you bring us?"


    "Wow, lots of toys, hahaha, and new clothes."


    I went to the door and found Murong Zi surrounded by a dozen children, but her cold face was smiling.


    But my appearance, quickly attracted the attention of several boys, all staring at me.


    "Sister Murong, who is this uncle?"


    "I know. I know. This is Murong''s sister''s boyfriend."


    "Ha ha ha, the aunt of the dean said that Murong''s sister would not get married if she did not find a boyfriend. Now she must have brought her boyfriend to the aunt of the dean."


    Murong Zi and I face each other. These bear kids embarrass me and make me suffer from cancer.

 Chapter 576

    For a time, those bear kids all gathered around, raised their heads and looked at me constantly, suddenly showing their disgust.


    "Big sister, why is your boyfriend so tall? Is it bad? "


    "Why do you look so old-fashioned? There''s still the scum. "


    "Sister Murong, how did you find such a man to be your boyfriend? You are so beautiful, he is so frustrated


    Hearing the words of these bear children, the corners of my mouth are twitching. I haven''t shaved for a few days, and I''ve got a bit of scum? Why is it called old? I''m a little tall. Is it my fault? Where did I fall?


    But tongyanwuji, I didn''t care with these children, but squatted down, touched one of the boys'' head, said: "you misunderstood, I''m not your Murong sister''s boyfriend, I''m her friend, send her over, and come in to have a look."


    As a result, the boy even gave me a white look. "I knew that. How can you be worthy of our Murong sister? Murong''s elder sister is fine. Her future boyfriend is definitely the most powerful man in the world. "


    With that, the boys around them pouted their lips and agreed with each other.


    "That''s right. I want to grow up quickly and be Murong sister''s boyfriend and protect her."


    "Don''t think about it. Sister Murong is mine."


    With these words, the bear kids started to quarrel, waving their fists, catching each other and starting to fight.


    I quickly broke up and separated them. Thinking that they were all children, I said, "you''re not grown up yet. Are you going to win now? Fighting is not a good thing. Your sister Murong doesn''t like fighting any more. "


    Speaking of this, I raised my head and looked at Murong Zi, "Murong Zi, don''t you think so?"


    "Well, my sister doesn''t like people who fight, so you are not allowed to fight." Murong Zi didn''t give me a cold look. She nodded her head and showed deep love, as if they were not orphans, but her own children.


    As soon as the words came out, these bear kids stopped fighting at that time. They ran to Murong Zi''s thigh, hugged Murong Zi''s thigh, and cried for their elder sister. That''s obedient.


    As for the little girl on the scene, she was alert, hiding behind Murong Zi, not daring to approach me, only peeping behind her back, full of curiosity.


    Murong Zi stood in the middle of the children, showing a satisfied smile, slightly stroking the heads of several children, like a big parent.


    I moved my eyes, first looked at the black leather bags above the ground, and then looked at the toys and new clothes in the hands of these children. I grasped them very tightly, and immediately understood what was going on.


    I don''t know why, I suddenly feel that these orphans, very pitiful, have lost the support of their families since childhood. They are fostered in orphanages, waiting for others to adopt them, so that they can have families.


    Just as I was about to speak, a middle-aged woman came down from the upstairs. As soon as she saw Murong Zi present, she immediately gave a smile, "ah Zi, you''re here. It''s really troublesome. I didn''t expect that you still miss here all the time."


    "Then what... Dean, I''ll take the children to dinner first." Murong Zi''s face changed. She didn''t want to mention the past. She quickly left with her child, as if she didn''t want to contact me.


    I secretly pick eyebrows, think Murong purple is also an orphan?


    Without waiting for me to think about it clearly, aunt Dean came up to me and looked at me from top to bottom. She was as happy as her daughter''s wedding. She grabbed my hand and said, "I saw it upstairs just now. Although you didn''t admit it, you must like us, right?"


    "What?" I was stunned for a moment.


    "Oh, young man, don''t pretend. I can see that I have seen all the cars outside of you. There are several luxury cars with millions of people. How can people like you accompany us to such a place? It must be because she likes ah Zi. What''s more, ah Zi doesn''t like contact with outsiders. How can she come here in your car? " Yard aunt patted my hand, full of joy.


    I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and explained: "no, I..."


    but before I finished speaking, I was interrupted by my aunt in the yard, and she even gave a bad smile. "Don''t explain, I know, I all know that although she is a little cold, she is actually a good girl. She was an orphan when she was a child. She lived here for a long time, and I watched her for a long time Dadi Li, she didn''t leave here until she was adopted, but now, she still comes here from time to time


    "Don''t explain. When you come, come in and sit down with your aunt. She''s also the elder of violet. She''s dining with the children now. It''s estimated that she won''t be able to leave for a while and a half." The aunt in the yard was very enthusiastic. She took me upstairs, just like her son-in-law meeting his mother-in-law. Especially her enthusiasm made me feel embarrassed to refuse.


    So, I can only harden my head, follow aunt yard upstairs and sit in her office.


    "I have a small place here. Don''t give up." Aunt yard took the initiative to bring a cup of boiled water over, and then sat opposite me, a pair of bright eyes constantly looked at me, exclaimed, "you young man, handsome, good-looking, good-looking, with purple very match."When I heard this, I almost didn''t choke. I quickly put the cup aside and said with an embarrassed smile, "aunt misunderstood, really misunderstood. Murong Zi and I just met by chance. It''s not, it''s not."


    "Well, can''t I really be dazed? I won''t make you look pale, so don''t worry. By the way, I don''t know your name. You can call me aunt Feng in the future. " Said the aunt in the yard.


    "My name is... Keke, Li Shaobai." I''ve never been embarrassed before. How can this kind of thing, which is mistaken for someone else''s boyfriend and called to meet by their elders, fall on me?


    After introducing myself, I quickly peeked out. Murong Zi said that if she saw this scene, no matter how cold she was, she would be angry with aunt Feng, right? Finally, it must be my fault, because I didn''t explain.


    But aunt Feng decided that I had a relationship with Murong Zi, even if I was not a boyfriend or girlfriend, at least it was an ambiguous relationship. She didn''t give me any chance to explain.


    The most important thing is that I''m afraid that when I explain it, I''ll be forced out.


    Simply, while dealing with aunt Feng, I spent my time thinking that I should not enter this door, and I had to go quickly.


    But at this time, aunt Feng took the initiative to pour tea for me, and said warmly: "Shaobai, I can tell you that you are the second person to follow ah Zi. It''s really rare. I hope she can find a good family as soon as possible


    "I''m the second one?" I asked.


    Aunt Feng patted her thigh and explained, "yes, you are the second one. The first one is a Zi''s adoptive father. After adopting a Zi, I only came here once with her for so many years, and I also gave her an alias, Zhuque. When I heard this name, I was very happy and pleasant."


    "And the jade pendant on ah Zi''s neck, which he also gave, is exquisite."


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 21400 kings'' crowns.

 Chapter 577

    "Ah Zi was adopted when she was seven years old. Now she is in her twenties, and her adoptive father is probably very old."


    Aunt Feng regarded Murong Zi as her daughter and me as her future son-in-law. She didn''t hide anything and said whatever she thought. She was straightforward.


    I didn''t think about it deeply, but I felt that Murong was missing her old love. I didn''t think about it for so long. She always thought about the orphanage and came to help from time to time.


    It seems that Murong purple is not as cold as it seems?


    After tossing about for more than half an hour, I managed to find an excuse to escape from Aunt Feng and quickly went downstairs to prepare to leave.


    When I got to the bottom, Murong purple came face to face. Liu Mei couldn''t help locking up and looked at me with no expression. "Haven''t you gone yet?"


    "I''m leaving now." I was full of embarrassed smile, subconsciously will pass by her side.


    As a result, Murong Zi yelled and so on, coldly asked: "aunt Feng, she... Didn''t tell you anything, did she?"


    "Ah? No, just told me something about you before. Nothing else. I understand you. " I don''t think so. I said it carelessly.


    Suddenly, Murong purple face changed, his right hand quietly moved to the back block, pupil contraction between, look cold to the extreme.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing with your hands behind your back? Tickle? Or do you want to cut stone paper with me? " I didn''t understand it at that time. I always felt that Murong Zi was a poor girl. I knew so many things about others for no reason. They must be unhappy. They just amused me.


    With that, I put out a stone.


    In a flash, Murong purple out of a cloth, five fingers tightly clasped in my fist.


    "You won." I raised the corner of my mouth and took out my hand. Murong Zi actually held it tightly. With the strength of ordinary people, I couldn''t take it out. I thought that this girl''s strength was too strong, so she didn''t practice karate, did she? Have you ever practiced Sanda? She must be upset that I know something about her.


    Well, don''t smoke at all, so as not to hurt other girls.


    "Well, I won''t tell anyone. What''s your hurry?" I said.


    Murong Zi is still expressionless and cold. She can''t understand what she is thinking.


    At this time, several little girls suddenly ran from the side, grabbed Murong purple''s other hand, Jiao Didi''s hasty mouth.


    "Sister, big sister, Xiao Ming is fighting with Zhang San again!"


    "Sister, go and take care of it. Zhang San and Li Si are bullying Xiao Ming together."


    "It''s in the canteen. Xiao Ming is so pitiful. He has a runny nose. My sister is going to help him."


    Murong purple a listen, suddenly let go, toward me cold hum a, "after best don''t appear in front of me."


    After that, Murong Zi left quickly, leaving a few little girls in front of me.


    I wriggled my wrist, just as I wanted to turn around and leave. These little girls grabbed my clothes, looked at me pitifully, and surrounded me. They forgot that Xiao Ming was beaten. They are really children! Forget faster than anyone else.


    "Uncle, are you leaving?"


    "Uncle, I want to eat popsicles, but my sister won''t let us eat them. She says we are young and it''s not good to eat too many popsicles, but we have no money."


    "Uncle, next time you come, can you buy us an ice cream?"


    A few little girls, dead tug at the corner of my clothes, that pair of big eyes, cute to death, so that life does not have a trace of malice.


    I squatted down, touched the heads of some little girls and said with a smile, "uncle, I can''t tell when I''ll come next time. Are you willing to wait? Or shall I go out and buy it for you now? "


    A few little girls listen, head with pound garlic like nod.


    "No, sister Murong is here. If she finds out, it will be broken. Uncle, next time you take advantage of your sister''s absence, come back. We''ll wait for you."


    "As long as you buy us popsicles and ice cream, we will say you are Murong sister''s boyfriend."


    "Uncle, you can''t cheat people, Granny Feng said. It''s not a good person, it''s a bad person."


    ..


    I was speechless, so I had to promise to coax these little girls away, and then I went out to get on the bus. I was very relieved.


    But on second thought, these children are very poor. It''s the first time to see such an active orphanage in Beijing.


    "Er, I''ve been to such an orphanage..." I coughed and found aunt Feng standing upstairs, waving to me with a smile. Her small eyes completely took me as the future husband of Murong Zi, a young man with ambition...


    I quickly put down the window and waved goodbye to aunt Feng. I whispered: "driver, drive quickly, go quickly."


    Back at Li''s, it was already afternoon.


    After a whole day''s tossing, I was exhausted. First, I had a noisy morning at Yanjing University. Then I was commended and awarded awards.


    Then I went to the orphanage again, and the journey back and forth made me miserable, really far away.Powerless soft paralysis in the sofa, Li Dachuan standing next to me, suddenly laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" I asked


    "Ha ha, if you were seen by others, you would be a famous figure in the outside world." Li Dachuan said with a smile.


    I stretched, "I''m not tired. Now you''re the only one who can see me like this."


    "The prince attaches great importance to it, and Dachuan can''t repay it." Li Dachuan flattered at the right time.


    I gave a horizontal glance, "well, don''t flatter me. Let''s talk about tomorrow''s business summit. Besides the family members, who else will be present?"


    Li Dachuan nodded, slightly arched his hand, and said: "tomorrow''s Huaxia business summit will definitely be full of talents. The organizer is CNOOC, and he has sent MCA as the organizer. The purpose is to realize the common interests and incline to the country. Many official cooperation with Huaxia will also be promoted tomorrow."


    "Ma Hua? And then what? " I asked again.


    "Then, in addition to the family''s children, there are some self-made people who have never relied on external forces. The most prominent example is the two famous Mr. Ma," Li said


    "Of course, with the ability of these two Mr. Ma, they also know the existence of the family and the aristocratic family, but without identity, the family can still have contact, and the aristocratic family will be different. It is not that he can contact them. Most of the people present at that time will be like this. Even if they know it, they will not understand it deeply, but they will never tell it to the outside world."


    "Because this is an agreement signed by Zhonghai and the three great families in the early years. It should not be spread to the outside world. With the prestige of the three great families, the families below dare not reveal their identities at will."


    "In addition, there will be many stars, some with family background, and some accompanying business tycoons."


    "The time is set at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. Dachuan has received the news that ye Wudao, who has just returned from the ancient Chinese school, will attend the summit. It is also rumored that this man is very powerful and no one among his peers can rival him, but he is not ranked in the tianbang."

 Chapter 578

    The most powerful of the same generation, ye family has no way?


    I have to say that Li Dachuan''s words immediately aroused my interest. I was quite impatient to see the true face of the Ye family.


    At night, in the nameless courtyard.


    The old man called me, Li Qingshan, my mother and Li Qinghao together for dinner.


    The old man seemed to be in high spirits. He picked up his chopsticks and ate. "Today I asked you to come here. I have nothing else to do. I just want to have a family dinner."


    Li Qinghao sat opposite me and gave me a glance. It seemed that he was very depressed. He was always thinking about the recording. He bit his teeth and didn''t speak. He was full of anger and ate vegetables, as if he took me as the meat in his mouth.


    I faint smile, "the old man asked us to come, certainly not so simple, is something to say? Otherwise, would it be just us? "


    After a few mouthfuls, the old man slowly put down his chopsticks and stopped moving the dishes.


    For a moment, no one dare to continue eating, just as the old man''s dignity is very deep, he does not move, no one dare to move.


    I saw the old man drink a cup of tea, smash the bar, smash the mouth, said: "let''s talk about it, tomorrow is the Huaxia business summit, Qinghao and Qingshan have no special identity in the outside world, no mountain, no dew, naturally no one knows, this time will not go, but you are not the same, you are quite famous on the Internet, already known to all, when the Ye family, Fang family''s several young people The younger generation will all be present, and no one will go. "


    "Now that the ban has been lifted, Shaobai, as a junior, don''t lose face in the competition. It''s very important for you to become a home owner in the future. Once you make a mistake, or take any wrong step, it will become a black spot that you can''t erase in your life."


    "I see what you mean. Do you want me to be strong? I don''t know if it''s because of Fang Dao or someone else? " I nodded, then turned around and asked.


    Without waiting for the old man to speak, Li Qinghao suddenly raised his head and interrupted, "of course, it''s Fang Dao. You''ve been fighting with him so many times, and almost lost your face. This time you meet again, you''d better be careful, and don''t disgrace the Li family!"


    At this time, Li Qingshan also put in a sentence, the front of the words was aimed at, saying: "brother Qinghao, if I say something fair, I don''t think it''s Fangdao, right? What''s more, I don''t think the crown prince is so bad? It''s just that the cultivation strength is too low. "


    "You know what? Shut up." Li Qinghao looked unhappy and immediately retorted.


    "Well, I won''t say it." Li Qingshan was beaten down again. His face was rather ugly, but he could bear it. Holding a bowl, he lowered his head to eat, and gradually became calm, as if nothing had happened.


    I secretly observed Li Qingshan for a few times and found that he was quite tolerant. He was beaten down by Li Qinghao for three times and four times, but he was always able to gain a foothold in the Li family. Of course, his ability must be that he is able to bend and stretch, and the prime minister''s belly can prop a boat.


    Li Qinghao has been pressing on him all the time. It''s just Qu CAI.


    "Although I figured it out and lifted the ban, you must not lose to Fang Dao, even once, because once, others will point at you behind your back. We Li family should pay more attention to reputation, not to mention you are the crown prince." Li Qinghao said sarcastically.


    I sneer in my heart. Li Qinghao is losing face again. It''s clear that I forced him to remove it. I have to say that I have figured it out. Jane is straight and Ma is laughing!


    However, in front of the old man, I pretended to be very grateful and said, "thank you very much for your kindness."


    "You are wise. I don''t want to make the Li family too rigid." Li Qinghao embraces her chest with both hands and turns her head slightly with pride. Her eyes peek at my mother from time to time.


    I immediately understand what''s going on, dare to Li Qinghao so dead face, because of my mother?


    This guy, always thinking about my mother, never give up the rhythm?


    I bought a watch last year!


    However, I still forced a smile, did not attack face to face, pretended to be a younger generation''s posture, submissive, "yes, uncle Qinghao''s lesson is."


    Unexpectedly, Li Qinghao was still proud. He deliberately relied on the presence of his elders. He couldn''t deal with me clearly, so he played a side trick. He put on a face of education and hurt me with all his strength. He yelled: "you, you, you say you fight with Fang Dao. It''s normal for the younger generation to compete with each other in the aristocratic family. Almost every head of the family competes with the children of other aristocratic families before he takes the upper position It''s been a long period of competition, but don''t be so passive all the time. I don''t think you''ve ever taken the initiative. It''s just against the prestige of the Li family. It''s not nice to hear it coming out. "


    After hearing this, I pinched the loopholes in the words and immediately countered, "Oh, uncle Qinghao, you want me to take the initiative, don''t you? Yes, I''ll listen to you. "


    "You! I didn''t ask you to pick anything. I mean, let you seize the opportunity and do it again. " Li Qinghao''s face changed.


    I was about to continue to fight back. When Li Qinghao was embarrassed by the irony, the old man suddenly knocked on the table to stop our quarrel. He gave Li Qinghao and I a look and said, "you two quarreled. Qinghao, what you said before was all wrong. I didn''t say that because Fang Dao was too arrogant and arrogant to cause trouble No way is the real potential threat. "With these words, Li Qinghao''s face turned a little green.


    Then the old man said, "the Ye family has no way. He is not the son of the Ye family. But no one can shake his position in the younger generation of the Ye family. He is also the inheritor of the ancient Chinese school. He is the future master of the Ye family."


    "It''s said that this man has amazing strength and good mind. Fortunately, he doesn''t like fighting. If you don''t have anything to do, you should try not to conflict with him. Our current enemy is not the Ye family, but the Fang family and the tianbang forces behind the Fang family."


    "Moreover, the Ye family has a close relationship with the ancient Chinese school. The king of Dan is a branch of the ancient Chinese school. They are interdependent and coexist. Although they practice the doctrine of the mean, their strength can not be underestimated. No matter how the ancient Chinese School declines, it is also the first sect of Chinese. The countless martial arts and Dan are inherited from the ancient Chinese school."


    "In contrast, the Ye family has the ancient Chinese school, and the Fang family has the tianbang support. It seems that our Li family is powerful on the surface, but in fact it seems that our strength is weak and we only rely on anonymity. You must know what I mean."


    Li Qingshan suddenly raised his eyes and said, "the three great families are different in strength, but to a certain extent, the subtle gap is negligible, so it''s inevitable that the snipe and the clam will fight each other and make a profit. All this needs to be considered in the long run. If the nameless elder wins three years later, it''s OK. Once the Li family loses its support, it''s inevitable However, we can''t escape the situation of being eroded. Today, the old man is making plans for the future. He advises us not to provoke the Ye family for the time being, and we can''t let the Li family have another enemy. Otherwise, it will be hard for the three years. As for other people, it doesn''t matter. "


    I narrowed my eyes and thought that Li Qingshan is really a talent. I haven''t thought about it thoroughly yet, but he has already understood it in his heart and has a lot of words in his mouth.

 Chapter 579

    This time, Li Qingshan''s speech is very clear. Li Qinghao can''t suppress him. He can only pretend that he doesn''t care.


    In the whole process of the dinner, Li Qinghao brought food to my mother from time to time. She was salivating. My mother couldn''t refuse. She had to answer all the food and didn''t speak. I was so angry.


    Isn''t this digging my father''s corner in front of me as a son?


    I''m really upset. Li Qinghao''s relationship with my mother has been growing up. It''s reasonable for him to do something not out of line with my mother. I''m stunned that there''s nothing I can do.


    The most important thing is that he gave me a wink on purpose. It''s like he did it on purpose.


    So as soon as the dinner was over, I left and went out of the nameless courtyard. I specially followed Li Qinghao and stopped him.


    "What? My prince, what are you doing? " Li Qinghao gave a bad smile. I wanted to slap that face.


    I stare, "Li Qinghao, I ask you to pay attention in the future, don''t touch my mother."


    "Did I touch mummy? Did your eye see it? I just want to express my respect and care for sister Yi as my younger brother and bring her vegetables. What''s your hurry? " Li Qinghao put his hands behind his back and laughed very brightly.


    I almost didn''t get angry, even said: "what do you think in your heart, you know it, don''t pretend to be confused with me, please pay more attention in the future, my mother doesn''t refuse you, it''s out of kindness, leave you steps, don''t give face, don''t be shameless, advance an inch."


    "What do you mean? Why can''t I understand? Oh... I know. You are so dirty and wretched in your heart, and you impose your thoughts on me. Eh, you are so disgusting. You can''t be with me, so that you won''t infect me. " Li Qinghao pulled his lips, pretended to be disgusting, and walked right in front of me.


    I suddenly turned around and clenched my fist in anger. Looking at Li Qinghao''s back, I couldn''t help stamping my feet. This guy is too cunning. If I took out the recording to threaten him, I would say that he is innocent and play a high sounding trick with me.


    I can''t help it. Your sister, Li qinghaoming, can''t come here. She doesn''t dare to use it in the dark. She just comes to the side. If she can play, why can''t she go to heaven?


    Especially when Li Qinghao walked, he was shaking his shoulder with a smile. I almost ran over and kicked him on the chrysanthemum.


    However, there is no way. I knew this guy would not give up. I just didn''t expect him to be so insidious!


    It''s just immoral!


    Back in Qianyang palace, I was so angry that I couldn''t sleep at night. I could only smoke and watch TV while thinking about how to let Li Qinghao stop.


    As a result, I didn''t expect to smoke a lot. The exquisite ashtray was full of cigarette ends.


    At this time, the TV flash, suddenly appeared in the capital night news, my attention was suddenly diverted.


    "Today, Mr. Li Shaobai, a famous entrepreneur, joined hands with Yanjing University to jointly reform the system, and contributed one billion yuan. He won numerous praise from the industry, and even caused a sensation on the Internet. Countless netizens praised him on the microblog of Beijing University, calling him the future president of all high school students!"


    "Meng Guodong, deputy director of the Bureau of education, issued a circular today, saying that the people most needed in the education sector are Mr. Li Shaobai, whose personal influence is indescribable. On behalf of all the staff of the Bureau of education, Meng Guodong expressed his strong respect to Mr. Li Shaobai and made them aware of the drawbacks of the system over the years."


    "Many universities have indicated that they are ready to follow suit. Mr. Li Shaobai''s personality charm has urged the reform of Beijing University, and has also affected many universities. The honorary president of Beijing University, I''m afraid, can''t describe the feat he has done, which is unparalleled."


    "This time, I''m afraid it''s not a Beijing University, but the whole China is changing for this!"


    When I saw the news, I changed the channel at that time. "Now the news can really blow, what personality charm? Nima, if I hadn''t donated a billion, no one would have given me a bird! Do you really think it''s less than a billion? "


    However, as soon as the TV channel was switched, it was still my news and the same person.


    I fixed my eyes and wrote two words in the upper right corner, rebroadcast!


    "I wipe it. What''s the situation?" I quickly switched channels, the results found that all my news, whether it is broadcast or live, or night news, anyway, whenever in this period of time broadcast news, the protagonist is me!


    Swipe the screen!


    I took out my mobile phone and looked at the circle of wechat friends.


    Ning Xing: Li Shaobai, you''re really good. You''re good at brushing the screen.


    Li Qi: Yes, it''s a big celebrity now. It''s hard not to be famous first. People all over the country are watching. It''s estimated that no one can forget you any more. I can''t keep a low profile if I want to.


    Eight treasure porridge: I watched the news tonight, but I didn''t expect to see an old friend. Congratulations, I''m going to write a novel. The protagonist is my old friend, and the title of the book has been set as "the top black sheep". Then I will personally find him to collect information. Please pay attention to it. If there is the same name, it''s a coincidence.I continue to turn down, behind all my former classmates in the publication, or with a small video of the kind.


    Chen Ping: wocao, isn''t this Li Shaobai? I''ll do it, bull!


    Wang Xiaoer: ha ha ha, you don''t know. Li Shaobai in this TV is Laozi''s classmate. At the beginning, he was in a dormitory!


    ...


    for a while, I was not only brushing the TV screen, but also brushing the wechat circle of friends. People kept chatting with me and congratulating me. The bombing of wechat made my mobile phone squeak.


    Open the microblog, it is almost the rhythm of frying pan, the fire is unprecedented thorough, more ferocious than the previous several times, I was sent to prison before the microblog, the number of comments even broke a million!


    ¡°66666£¡¡±


    "Billion, my God, brother Shenhao, you have money, and you don''t have to play like this. It''s a loser."


    "I''ve read the news. There''s a record of his interview. Tomorrow you remember to watch the live broadcast of the Huaxia business summit. On this day, Li Shaobai will fully announce his assets and really know how much money he has. It''s time!"


    Among them, there is also a person whose ID is shenhaoge No.1 brain powder, who is fighting to incite the water army and constantly gives me a reply.


    "Remember to watch the live broadcast tomorrow, brother Shenhao will burst out this time!"


    "At eight tomorrow, the live broadcast will start on time, and you can watch it on TV."


    "In terms of the loser and the money, who will fight against the hero?"


    "My big knife, I''ve been hungry and thirsty for a long time!"


    Under the active instigation of shenhaoge No.1 brain powder, the comments became more and more popular, which immediately triggered the endless speculation of netizens, and also produced a spat.


    "This time, Li Dachuan will follow him. I think he is not so simple. His assets should be around 30 billion."


    "30 billion? If you can defeat your family to such a degree, if you donate a billion yuan, you have to have 40 billion yuan at least, right


    "You brain powder, Li Shaobai, will die up to 20 billion, no more."


    "Yes, I think it''s about 20 billion."


    "Let NIMA''s bullshit go, there''s a way to watch the live broadcast tomorrow. Is brother Shenhao worth 20 billion? Does it deserve to be called brother Shenhao? "


    Looking at the comments on my mobile phone, I couldn''t help laughing bitterly. I thought that this time I wanted to keep a low profile. The audience all over the country will pay attention to how much money I have tomorrow. Isn''t that embarrassing? At that time, there will be so many business tycoons and so many children from rich families. It''s really embarrassing.


    "Ah ah, it''s not easy to be a man if you have money." I laughed and shook my head, feeling like one of the comments on Weibo, "so what? My big knife... Is already hungry and thirsty. "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 21600 crown of kings!

 Chapter 580

    The next morning, six fifty.


    Li Qi came to me early and had breakfast with me. After that, he was ready to go to the capital building to attend the China business summit.


    In the middle of the meal, six side branch managers, including Li Dachuan and Li Fuhu, came to the audience.


    I don''t have a shelf. I wave them to sit down and have breakfast together.


    They were immediately flattered and restrained, especially the eyes of the other four managers had changed a lot. It was a kind of extreme respect.


    At the dinner table, I simply asked about the comprehensive assets of the current six major side branches. When I learned the specific amount, I thought a little and asked no more.


    But Li Qi was very excited. "Damn, so much money?"


    "Keke, Shizi Li Qi, according to the Li family''s industry in China for many years, it''s not that many that the six main branches can own. On the contrary, because the old man was closed before, it''s still less..." Li Dachuan quickly explained, showing great respect to Li Qi.


    Li Qi didn''t know when he learned from me. He also liked to tap the table with his fingers and asked, "Hey, you don''t really want to announce assets, do you? How to explain so many assets? In this way, I''m afraid it will violate the agreement between CNOOC and the aristocratic family and expose the Li family to people all over the world, right


    "Well, don''t talk about it first. Eat it quickly and leave." I urged Li Qi a few times, but I didn''t give him a positive answer.


    After the meal, Li Dachuan''s car had been waiting outside.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Qi Shushu''s team and thought, "good guy, Li Dachuan knows that I''m going to fight this time. He actually prepared more than 20 luxury cars for me, all of which are top luxury cars of tens of millions in the world.".


    Especially in the extended Cadillac I was in, Li Dachuan actually said that it was bulletproof and extremely expensive. In it, there was Li''s intelligent artificial system!


    Intelligent artificial system?


    Is it of the same level?


    I was curious. For the first time, I didn''t sit in the back row and gave up my seat to Li Qi and Li Dachuan. I sat in the co driver''s seat, staring at the central control system in the car, thinking about when to get a carrier for the main chip of MEDA.


    So I pointed to the complicated central control screen and asked, "what level of artificial system is this?"


    Li Dachuan motioned the driver to concentrate on driving. He stretched his head over and explained: "this is only a little higher than the ordinary artificial system. It''s nothing. It can''t be compared with the real atomic artificial system, because it needs huge scientific and technological means to develop it. As far as I know, we Li family have it, but I don''t know how many. It''s estimated that the old man will know."


    Yes?


    The old man knows?


    I''m excited. Once I can let memeda carry the new system, it''s absolutely like divine help. It can be called the eye of a thousand miles, the ear of the wind, and the Almighty artifact!


    However, we can''t wait until after the business summit.


    Secretly thinking about the affairs of MEDA in my heart, I sat in the co pilot''s position, closed my eyes and went to the capital building.


    It''s 7:45 a.m. capital time.


    The magnificent and luxurious motorcade will reach its destination. In a thin haze, we can see the towering outline of the capital building from a distance.


    On this route, there are many sports cars, such as McLaren, Ferrari Enzo, Pagani, limited edition Rolls Royce mirage, special edition Maybach, and people going to the summit. There are few ordinary vehicles, such as Mercedes Benz, BMW and Land Rover. The lowest price is 6 million.


    The longer bulletproof Cadillac I was sitting on undoubtedly became the focus of the road. Many sports cars of the same trade rolled down their windows and cast curious eyes.


    "Who? Even this thing has been moved here. Do you really think of yourself as president


    "I can''t see the people inside. Who is that? The whole road is caused by the motorcade. It''s always blocked. "


    "In my opinion, Mr. Ma is definitely the one who sits there. Because of him, he is qualified to take this kind of car. But it is not known who Mr. Ma is in this car."


    ..


    I opened a crack in the window, heard these words a little, and just laughed.


    At 7:55, 500 meters away from the capital building, the open-air parking lot outside was already full of all kinds of luxury cars, gathered hundreds of reporters, and the follow-up staff kept arriving. The scene was spectacular.


    People get off the bus, people interview, live broadcast!


    I took out my mobile phone, curious point into a live software, found that he even swiped the screen, the official live coverage.


    Click in to have a look. Before the summit started, more than 800000 people watched it online at the same time. The beautiful anchor was standing downstairs of the capital building and said, "don''t worry, brother Shenhao hasn''t come yet."


    The following comments are like exploding, desperately brushing.


    "Damn, brother Shenhao is not cheating, is he? Five minutes to go. "


    "What''s going on? I''m waiting to see how much money he has, and I''ve made a bet with my friends. ""I bet he''s worth between 20 billion and 30 billion, not more."


    In the blink of an eye, I raised my head and looked outside. The first car of the motorcade had entered the area of the capital building.


    The beautiful anchor immediately exclaimed in her mobile phone: "look, the motorcade is amazing. It''s blocking all the cars behind. Isn''t Mr. Ma coming?"


    I looked down again, looked at the comments, and blew up again.


    "Mahua vine? Curse him for me. Thank you. NIMA failed to strengthen his equipment last night. "


    "This motorcade, lying trough, should be Brother Yun, right?"


    I was secretly proud and turned off the live broadcast. I didn''t want to be so famous. Just a live broadcast software, there are 800000 people watching it, and it''s still soaring. It''s a mess. With my current exposure, I can be a big star.


    As the team marched forward, the extended bulletproof Cadillac slowly stopped at the main entrance of the capital building, and a large number of reporters surrounded the car door, ready to interview.


    At this time, Li Dachuan got out of the car.


    "Mr. Li Dachuan?! How is that possible? Isn''t it Mr. Ma''s car? "


    "Yes, we thought it was Mr. Ma, but it was Li Dachuan."


    However, among these people, it seems that some people think of something. They rush to the front and look more and more excited.


    Li Dachuan ignored him. First, he made a gesture to Li Qi in the back seat, "Master Li Qi, please get out of the car!"


    As soon as Li Qi got out of the car, the reporters were silly.


    "Who is this? I haven''t seen it. "


    "Li Qi? Damn, I thought it was big news. Isn''t Li Shaobai coming? Shouldn''t he be in the back seat? "


    At the moment of words, Li Dachuan took a step forward and came to my co pilot''s door. First, he bowed respectfully, then gently opened the door and extended his left hand to the red carpet leading to the front of the capital building. "Young master, please get out of the car!"


    I nodded, light fell on the ground, stand straight body, all around the moment quiet down.


    Envy, curiosity, admiration, jealousy, countless eyes suddenly condensed.


    I glanced at all the places where my eyes passed. They were all tongue tied and their eyes were staring like cows. Many people even took a cold breath directly. They were shocked and could not even hold the microphone.


    Especially the live broadcast of the beauty anchor, I winked at her, said with a smile: "I''m here, say hello to the audience for me, I promise I will do it today."


    It''s just a blink of an eye. The expensive beauty anchor can''t stand steadily on the spot, and her face is flushed with blood.


    Wow, the whole audience was shocked!


    "This is the real Shenhao brother!"


    "For the first time in my life, I saw a real person, and it was still so close."


    "Mr. Li Shaobai, I wonder if it is not convenient for you to disclose the number of assets you are going to announce today? You don''t have to use the exact number. It''s probably OK, because it''s something that countless people are paying attention to. "

 Chapter 581

    Without waiting for me to speak, the security personnel quickly came out to maintain law and order, isolated all the reporters and gave way to a road.


    Scattered to both sides of the reporter, constantly holding the microphone questions, camera flashing.


    "Mr. Li, you are absolutely the leading role in this business summit. Can you give us some information in advance?"


    "This summit is a meeting to promote cooperation with Huaxia. What will Mr. Li do?"


    In the face of so many words, Li Dachuan, who is very valuable in the outside world, took the lead, decisively distracted the reporter''s attention and made it convenient for me to enter. Just like my star manager, he said: "no comment, no comment. After entering the hall, the answer will be revealed. Please don''t worry."


    I took a look at Li Qi, "go in, Fang Dao may have arrived."


    Li Qi nodded, did not speak, immediately with my pace, stepping on the red carpet, walked into the main gate of the capital building.


    Several receptionists stood in front of the door. I took out the VIP admission letter. The receptionists were shocked. Two beauties were separated and led me and Li Qi to go inside.


    As for Li Dachuan and the other five managers, they are at the back of my house.


    At this moment, with only one minute to go before the summit, I am the last one to arrive.


    When they came to the front door of the hall, the two beauties quickly pushed the door together without any hesitation, "please let Mr. Li in. Except for the invitees, media reporters with admission letters and staff, the rest are not allowed to enter this summit. But for a VIP like you, you can take whoever you want. There is no problem."


    "Thank you." I nodded.


    The gate is opened. It covers a huge area, full of crimson seats. In front of it stands a high platform with bright lights, just like a reduced version of the Great Hall of China.


    At this moment, before the summit officially started, the business tycoons and family members in it could not help but look back at me one after another.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is Li Shaobai who is very popular on the Internet?"


    "It''s the same name as that person. Although I haven''t seen him before, I don''t think he would be so high-profile as that person."


    "This Li Shaobai is a fat man. Who is richer than him? What''s the suit? "


    "I just regard him as a joke, and I don''t know how he is qualified to come? I think it''s because of Li Dachuan, right? Or VIP? It''s just not fair. "


    For a while, the discussion began again.


    Only those who have family status and know that I am the Prince did not speak out. Instead, they sat in their own position and did not say a word.


    As for some of the business tycoons present, they didn''t have family identity or didn''t understand enough, so they mistakenly divided me and the prince into two people.


    Because there are many reporters from regular media and newspapers, no one dares to remind them, for fear that the hidden identity of the family will be exposed under the camera, which is not allowed by CNOOC.


    Before I really stepped in, I had a thorough understanding of the situation at the scene. Those who knew would not say, and those who didn''t would not be told.


    And in the eyes of people who don''t know, I''m the black sheep of my family, brother Hao. There''s nothing else.


    With a relaxed twist, two beautiful receptionists quickly led the way ahead and arranged me in the first row of the hall seat according to the position of VIP!


    As soon as I sat down, I was shocked.


    "First row! What is Li Shaobai''s ability? Can I still get the VIP? "


    "In my opinion, Li Dachuan should be his subordinate. This guy may have invested his money in Li Dachuan."


    "Well, as far as I know, Li Dachuan has made a lot of contributions in China, especially in the military industry."


    My eyes spread out and I wanted to find Fang Dao. But Fang Dao didn''t see it. Instead, I found many old acquaintances.


    Xu Qingxiong, song Shaocheng, Huang Guorong, Huang Guofu, Ning Zhenhua, Xu Qingzhong and all of them were present. There was no elder of the family. Naturally, song Hai and Xu Kun did not come.


    Xu Qingxiong, sitting in the corner of the third row, gave me a hateful look.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and didn''t speak, thinking that Fang Dao was afraid that I had a move and didn''t dare to come, right? Only sent his dog?


    Moving away from my sight, I looked for it again, but I still didn''t find Fangdao.


    The Ye family has no way. I''ve never seen him, and I don''t know. No one mentioned anything about the family at the scene.


    I turned around and asked Li Qi, who was sitting next to me in a low voice, "have you ever seen the Ye family without Tao?"


    "I haven''t seen him either. I heard he''s very mysterious and rarely shows up." Li Qi replied.


    "Why hasn''t Fang Dao come yet? If he doesn''t come, I won''t be able to sing this good play. " I always find it strange that the summit is about to start. At most, because of the traffic jam and the lack of people, it is only a few minutes later. If Fangdao doesn''t come again, the door of this hall will have to be closed.


    "It should come. Fang Dao won''t be absent every year. In the outside world, he is a very famous investor. Moreover, the sponsor is CNOOC. He sends a representative of Huawei. No matter how arrogant Fang Dao is, he can''t help giving face to CNOOC." Li Qi said.I nodded and asked no more.


    Soon, people came in and sat in their own places.


    When the Malaysian Chinese came to the stage, he first looked at me with deep meaning, then said into the microphone, "because of traffic problems, the summit will be delayed for 10 minutes, so we must wait for someone to complete it."


    Once these words are uttered, the whole audience agrees. No one dares to say no. this is the majesty of CNOOC!


    However, some people behind me have never stopped talking since I came into play.


    "Ah, I don''t understand. In terms of assets, we are richer than Li Shaobai. In terms of seniority, he is still a junior. Why should he sit in the first row?"


    "Isn''t that hitting us in the face?"


    "The more high-profile a person like him is, the more powerful he is. Compared with us, he is still far behind."


    "Also announced assets, ha ha, let''s find anyone here, it''s estimated that there are more than him. Even if Li Dachuan is under his command, it can''t exceed 20 billion. After all, Li Dachuan''s shares and its companies are just those."


    At this time, Li Dachuan led the five managers to enter quickly and went straight to the second row behind me.


    Six people came to my back, not in a hurry to sit down, but in front of all the people, bent over and cried: "young master!"


    I didn''t turn my head back. I just put up a finger and swayed it slightly. Only then did the six of them dare to sit down.


    At that time, those who didn''t know my identity were all stunned. Reporters from all corners quickly turned the camera and looked at me from a distance.


    "Li Dachuan, Li Fuhu, Li Qiang, li..."


    "what''s the matter? These six people have considerable assets. All of them have to be worth more than 60 billion! "


    "Is it that we are wrong to estimate that all six of them are Li Shaobai''s men?"


    The Malaysian Chinese came to the stage again, pressed their hands, restrained the sound of the scene, and said: "ladies and gentlemen, time has come. I, Malaysian Chinese, announce the official start of the summit. Let''s welcome today''s special guests, two Mr. Ma, to take a seat on the stage."


    Hearing this, I suddenly turned back, the door was completely blocked, late people can''t get in, that means, Fang Dao didn''t come? What about the Ye family? Where?


    But I never thought that I received the news after the summit. Fang couldn''t come because a terrible event happened during the period of the summit!

 Chapter 582

    Fang Dao didn''t come. Ye''s family didn''t recognize him. He probably wasn''t there.


    I secretly sigh, this was a good opportunity, did not think the protagonist did not arrive, wasted.


    However, since some things have come to this point, they still have to be done.


    So I looked ahead, and Ma Hua was standing on the stage, actively introducing two Mr. Ma.


    One is ugly, the other is wearing glasses, both are polite, but in fact, they are in this land, no one knows, no one knows the existence!


    Anyone who has played games knows.


    Anyone who shop online knows.


    From teenagers to middle-aged and old people, we all know.


    Both of them, they are standing at the peak of the Internet!


    After a brief introduction, Mr. Ma and Mr. Ma spoke one by one, showing a modest, unassuming and unassuming manner. They won applause from the audience.


    What I am most concerned about is Brother Yun. At that time, everyone thought he was crazy and insane. But who can think of his achievements now?


    And brother pony? It can be said that it started from scratch, and now it is casting a powerful Penguin Internet empire.


    Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, don''t deceive the poor youth.


    Otherwise, the future will let you look up to!


    In the course of the two Mr. Ma''s speeches in turn, I respected them very much and did not whisper anything.


    But some people are not. They keep whispering. They even compare me with two Mr. Ma.


    "What''s Li Shaobai''s ability? At most, he is a nouveau riche. He has never been seen in the financial sector, the investment field, or even the Internet industry. "


    "I don''t think he has any ability, so he handed over the money to Li Dachuan for their management. Li Dachuan is his financial planner."


    "Who said he had a fortune of 60 billion just now? I think there must be water here. Although these six people surnamed Li are awed, I think it''s more than 60 billion? How can you compare with the two Mr. Ma on the stage? "


    "That is, one heaven and one earth. Nowadays, China is developing rapidly, and the rich are rising. Bill Gates has won the title of Forbes with 79 billion US dollars. Is it not enough to catch a large number of people with 50 billion or 60 billion Chinese dollars in China? What does Li Shaobai mean? "


    "Well, CNOOC didn''t pay attention to us. It deliberately took a fledgling boy to hit us in the face. It just wanted to realize the common interests, afraid that we would not follow? You don''t have to, do you? Who dares to offend Zhonghai? Why not


    ..


    I heard all these words, but I didn''t fight back. I just listened to the speech on the stage calmly.


    When Mr. Ma and Mr. Ma returned to their seats on the stage, Ma Hua pushed his glasses and slowly stood on the rostrum.


    Ma Hua first glanced at me, threw out a faint smile, then took out a manuscript and began to read, "in the current situation of China, it is necessary to make some people rich first, and then drive others..."


    I hated these official words most, and I couldn''t listen to them at that time. I thought it was not as interesting as what two Mr. Ma said.


    The point is that this guy from MCA is addicted to it. The more he talks about it, the more excited he gets, which makes me drowsy.


    Fang Dao is not there, and I can''t see the Ye family has no way. The purpose of my coming to the business summit has been more than half wiped out.


    I really can''t help it, then slightly side of the head, with hands holding the cheek help, a short squint.


    As a result, it''s OK not to do this action. As soon as I doze off, the people behind me, who don''t know who I am, began to target me again.


    "This Li Shaobai is too undisciplined."


    "I dare to doze off on such an occasion."


    "It''s audacious. The whole country is watching."


    I''m not happy, NIMA. Who did I offend? What are you doing with me? Don''t I just want to squint for a few minutes? You''ve been gossiping for a long time. Who on earth is ignoring discipline?


    Straightening my neck and turning back slowly, I found that many people who didn''t know were staring at me with their eyes. They were arrogant, as if they were educating me with their eyes.


    And Xu Qingxiong and song Shaocheng, these two guys have a smirk on their face. They seem very happy to see me being criticized, especially on such occasions.


    At this moment, Li Dachuan, who has been sitting behind me, suddenly handed me a small note, pointed to a middle-aged man in the first row not far away and said, "young master, this is the note from Mr. Tian bin. Please have a look."


    He took the note and took it apart. It read Tian Bin''s words: "boy, I don''t care who you are. Pay attention to the occasion. Don''t think that if you have a few small money, you can get the VIP by chance and sit in the first row, you can ignore the discipline. When I take hundreds of billions of money into the stock market, you still wear open pants. As an elder, as an elder, I solemnly remind you that you''d better put it on Respect, the Malaysian Chinese representatives on the stage. They are not ordinary people. You can''t afford to offend them. "


    I put away the note, hooked my fingers to Li Dachuan, and asked softly, "who is Tian bin? Who is it? ""Young master, Tian bin is a super bull in the investment field. He specially invests for the family consortia. He doesn''t have to pay a cent, and the other party has to pay dividends to him. He can be called Huaxia Buffett. His personal assets amount to more than 80 billion. He is famous on the Forbes list, but I don''t think he knows your real identity." Li Dachuan said.


    I am not happy immediately, behind someone has been pointing at me, this Tian bin doesn''t care, I doze off less than ten seconds, write a note to warn me?


    For, out and out for!


    Even the content of the note is somewhat ostentatious.


    With a sneer, I picked up the pen on the desk and wrote a sentence on the note, "master Tian bin, I really don''t have much money. I''m not as experienced as you. But a group of people behind me are sneering. You don''t care, but you have to warn me. What do you mean, I want to ask you?"


    After writing, I handed the note to Li Dachuan and asked him to pass it on to Tian bin.


    Within ten seconds, the note reached Tian bin. He looked down and immediately whispered coldly. He picked up the pen and answered me.


    Soon, the note came back to me. Tian bin wrote: "you are a young boy. What qualifications do you have to ask me? If you are instructed by others, you must have done something wrong. Otherwise, what will they instruct you to do? Why is there no one behind me? So, I advise you to be serious. This is not the place where you are entitled to be presumptuous. "


    This sentence is very similar to what the teacher said when I was bullied when I was a child: if other people target you, you must have done something wrong. Otherwise, what will they do against you? Why is there no one targeting other students in the class? If you come to the teacher, the teacher can''t help you. It''s your own reason. Reflect on yourself.


    This extremely similar text, instantly aroused my inner anger, some people are like this, bullying you is bullying you, not because of not getting along well, or unhappy, or idle! Or to see you bully, to bully you to death, just because you are a soft egg.


    Others think that they are right and the earth revolves around them.


    For this kind of person, I wrote a paragraph on the note, and then let Li Dachuan pass it on.


    Tian bin a look, immediately cold anger, directly the note into a ball, eyes staring at me.


    I calmly smile, deliberately learn the words in the note, do a few mouth, "Falk your mother, top your mother a lung."


    Tian bin clenched his teeth. His face was very ugly. He was very unhappy. It seemed that he was greeted by a boy like me. As a senior, he lost face.


    All of a sudden, the Malaysian Chinese made a speech. They pointed to Tian bin and said with a smile, "I have finished my speech. Now let''s invite Mr. Tian bin to come on stage and express his opinions? And the future trend of the financial investment industry. "


    Tian bin got up and stared at me unkindly as he stepped on the stage. He went straight to the rostrum and said in his first sentence, "some young people are so arrogant now that they have no respect for their elders. On such a serious occasion, they dare to doze off in front of the audience all over the country. I''m so kind as to make some remarks. As for who this person is, I''ll name it and name it I know that in my heart


    The words echoed through the audience.


    Everyone, they all looked at me.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 21800 kings.

 Chapter 583

    There was silence and no one spoke.


    However, a discerning person can tell that Tian bin is talking about me.


    I sneered at that time, even if I played against it, and said that I had no respect? Who the hell are you? Do I know you? I need your advice?


    As a result, I didn''t refute. Tian bin also worked hard on the stage and said a lot.


    "Some people, who think they have a few pennies, feel that they are arrogant. They don''t know what it means that there is a day outside and there are people outside."


    "I don''t know how painful it is if I haven''t had a somersault. I''m too arrogant and arrogant."


    "Here, I would like to advise some young people not to be too self righteous. Most of you here are your predecessors, who have much more small assets than you. What''s more, the Malaysian Chinese representative is still here. Don''t ignore the existence of the Malaysian Chinese representative!"


    The whole hall fell into extreme silence, and more and more eyes came from behind me.


    I slowly turned back and found that the people who had been pointing at me just now, after listening to Tian Bin''s words of justice and awe inspiring, looked very relaxed, as if my younger generation should be educated by them, and were not allowed to step on them!


    No matter how powerful you are, as long as you are the younger generation, you have to bow your head. The elder generation is the authority! They say you are good if you are good, and you are bad if you are bad.


    Soon, Tian bin changed his mind and began to talk about the topic of financial development.


    I can''t get used to it at all, but Tian bin has been staring at me all the time. Once I have any subtle movements, he will wink at me, as if he is superior, and I must listen to him.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I just cocked my legs and lowered my head to look at my cell phone.


    Tian bin two eyes a stare, I decisively ignored him, put the mobile phone under the stage, slightly cover up.


    As soon as you open the interface of your mobile phone, you have to know that there is no signal in this place. You can''t get on wechat. If you want to ask Fang Dao, you can''t do anything.


    Put the mobile phone back in his pocket, not long after, Tian bin finally finished the main topic, and when he was about to bow down from the stage, he began to grumble again. "Just now, when I was giving a speech, I found that some young people were simply immoral and dared to play with mobile phones, which was a great disrespect."


    "I''m here. Finally, some young people should not be too arrogant. Please pay attention. This is not a place where everyone can be presumptuous."


    With that, Tian bin bowed down and went back to his original position. The audience applauded.


    "Thank Mr. Tian bin for his speech. Next, let''s welcome Mr. Wang to the stage." The Malaysian Chinese stepped forward to the rostrum, gave a dry cough, and called another person to come to the stage to make a speech. It seems that the main topic of this summit is still behind, and taking the stage in turn is just the opening speech.


    Look at Mr. Wang? A well behaved speech, like Tian bin? Where are you gossiping?


    I feel very uncomfortable. What qualification does Tian bin have? Mr. Wang didn''t say anything. You''re just talking. Am I the only one to watch the mobile phone? Of all the people present, which one is not official? Although there is no signal, it is inevitable to look at mobile phones.


    Who does Tian bin think he is? Other people only talk about the main topic on the stage, but don''t talk about anything else? At the end of the article, who is being reckless?


    At this time, the back began to whisper.


    "Li Shaobai, brother Tian taught me a good lesson!"


    "That is, some young people are just like this. If they are too blind and arrogant, they have to sharpen their spirit and let them know what a senior is."


    "The rich circle looks very big. In fact, it''s not small, it''s not big, it offends the elders, it won''t have good fruit to eat."


    "Li Shaobai, even with the help of Li Dachuan, what can he do? Now that we''ve been offended, we''ll have to be fed up with it in the future, especially brother Tian. "


    "No matter how rich Li Shaobai is, he can''t compare with brother Tian. Who does he think he is?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the rear, but I didn''t look back. I sat quietly in my place and listened to Mr. Wang''s speech.


    Li Qi put his head over and whispered to me, "Damn, these people are brain sick, right? Do you want to use the Li family''s relationship to teach them a lesson after the summit? I don''t like this kind of person


    "Especially Tian bin, who looks like Lao Tzu is the best in the world. If I want to do it in other places, I have already done it. How can I bear it?"


    I slowly raised my hand and patted Li Qi on the thigh. "Don''t worry. Although Fang Dao didn''t come, we can''t get him this time, but we still have to pretend that we have to let them clap for a while. What''s more, it''s not my turn to take the stage yet. This guy from Malaysia will definitely let me go up. Let alone the identity of cooperation with China shipping, it''s enough."


    "Well, I''ll wait to see a good play. You''ll be on the stage later. Don''t leave steps for such people." Li Qi nodded, full of anger.


    I moved my eyes. Mr. Wang on the stage had finished his speech. I stepped off the stage and sat back in the first row.


    "Thank you for your wonderful speech. Next, let''s welcome Mr. Lin Hong." The Malaysian Chinese people''s Republic of China (MCA) began to speak lightly and invited many big players to the stage one after another.It''s been a long time. It''s been an hour, but it''s still not on the point.


    However, in this more than an hour, someone said the same thing with Tian bin.


    One of them is a middle-aged man named Liu Tiancheng, who is said to be a gold tycoon and more ruthless than Tian bin. Tian bin didn''t name and surname, but Liu Tiancheng did the opposite and scolded me.


    "For some young people, I have the same attitude as Mr. Tian bin. After observing the scene for a long time, I found that a young man surnamed Li simply ignored his elders and disturbed the order of the venue."


    "Too many words, I won''t repeat."


    "There should be no accident on such a serious occasion, but I didn''t expect that there would be such a person. I''m ashamed of the audience all over the country. I suggest that this person be driven out of the hall. Do you know? ... "


    with that, Liu Tiancheng looked back at MCA.


    Mahua''s face turned green suddenly...


    all the people who know my identity have closed their eyes and mourned for those who don''t know.


    Mahua quickly covered up his embarrassment with a dry cough, and quickly went to Liu Tiancheng and opened his mouth to the whole audience. In fact, he had been secretly casting helpless eyes to me, "young people, it''s inevitable that everyone comes from young people. If we don''t give young people some space and leeway, it''s too shameful."


    "Some people just have to teach a lesson to remember." Liu Tiancheng said.


    Tian bin suddenly stood up under the stage, "right, this kind of person, should drive out, stay here also hinder the eye."


    I sat in my seat and squinted.


    When MCA saw my expression from a distance, he suddenly shivered...


    all ove

 Chapter 584

    Immediately after that, Ma Hua''s face became ugly. He closed his face and patted Liu Tiancheng on the shoulder. "Lao Liu, if you don''t give him face, you have to give me face, don''t you?"


    This is not very loud. Only the front row can hear it in the whole hall. As for the reporters in the corner, they can''t hear it at all.


    Liu Tiancheng was surprised. He didn''t seem to expect that the Malaysian Chinese would change their face directly. He said, "Comrade Ma, it''s not that I don''t give you face. It''s that Li Shaobai is too arrogant and disrespectful."


    "I repeat, give me face and don''t make me turn over. You know better than me what occasion is here." Ma Hua''s face sank.


    Liu Tiancheng took a deep breath and nodded, "well, I''ll give you face. I don''t care about Li Shaobai."


    Ma Huaguo disconnected Mai and said to the audience with a smile: "sorry, there was a little accident just now. It doesn''t matter. Now, Mr. Liu''s speech is over. Please go down and sit down."


    Liu Tiancheng didn''t speak. He bowed slightly and stepped down slowly.


    But with Liu Tiancheng coming down, I will talk more about it later.


    "Li Shaobai, if it wasn''t for the seriousness of the Malaysian Chinese representatives, would have driven him out according to brother Liu''s wishes."


    "This guy is very lucky."


    "All the people in the first row are going to speak. I think it''s Li Shaobai''s turn soon. If he doesn''t apologize, he''ll see how he ends up. He won''t want to mix up in this circle."


    ..


    I can hear all these words, but I just smile and don''t speak.


    The Malaysian Chinese took a correct attitude and gradually made some serious official remarks. "You all know that young people are inevitable. I hope you don''t worry about it. This is just a small episode. It doesn''t affect the progress of the summit. After the speech, you will go directly to the theme."


    This is a good comment.


    "It''s still that the Malaysian Chinese represent generosity and kindness. They don''t care about Li Shaobai."


    "The representatives of Malaysia and China have pleaded for Li Shaobai. If Li Shaobai has no skin or face, it''s hard to say."


    "It''s OK. He has to go on stage later. Who made him the supreme VIP?"


    Ma Hua pressed his hand and restrained the noise. Then he made a gesture of invitation, pointed at me from a distance, and said with a smile: "now, let''s welcome Mr. Li Shaobai to come on stage and express his personal opinions on the domestic market and future trends? I think Mr. Li must have a lot to say. "


    I got up and looked back, one by one in the sneer, know smile, don''t know also smile.


    Stepping onto the stage and passing by the positions of Tian bin and Liu Tiancheng, these two guys didn''t give me a good face. They face sternly together. It seems that they are the same as others. I''ll apologize to them when I go on the stage.


    When I went up to the rostrum with my mouth slightly raised, the Malaysian Chinese took the initiative to give way and gave me a wink, as if to hint me not to make trouble, otherwise it would be very difficult for him to do it.


    Well, sell him face.


    So I adjusted the position of the microphone, looked at the audience and said calmly, "actually, I don''t have anything to say, but since I''m here, let''s say a few words."


    "At present, the domestic situation is very good, the national currency is constantly appreciating, and in the future..."


    I have a model to talk about it in a face-to-face way, and no one under the stage looks at me directly.


    Speaking of the back, Tian bin suddenly stood up, "a pile of nonsense, if you can''t say, please step down, don''t waste your time."


    Liu Tiancheng also went on to get up, "I agree with brother Tian. If you don''t have this ability, don''t disgrace yourself on it, because we have all said what you said."


    Later, people on the scene gradually got up and asked me to step down.


    "Come down, no one wants to listen to you."


    "As a junior, you are not qualified to talk about this. In terms of qualifications, you are not qualified. We know more than you do."


    "These are the words of the elder. What do you say, Li Shaobai? Step down quickly. "


    For a moment, the scene of the summit, which was originally in normal order, became noisy like a vegetable market.


    I have been patient with the discomfort, in the face of all kinds of words, almost reached the critical point.


    Three times and four times against me, really when I Li Shaobai good bully?


    Even if you are predecessors, so what? It''s awesome, isn''t it? You''re entitled to shit on other people''s heads?


    I closed Mai decisively, looked at Ma Hua and said in a voice that only he and I could hear: "Comrade Ma, it''s not me who''s causing trouble now, you should understand?"


    In a very weak voice, he replied: "this is... You Buddha. Give me face. You can make trouble. Don''t make too much noise. After all, this is a formal occasion."


    "I know." I quickly open the wheat, in front of everyone''s face, cold smile.


    Ha ha ~


    the sneer suddenly reverberates in the whole hall through the microphone.


    Tian bin stared, "Li Shaobai, what are you laughing at? If you are wise, I''d like to apologize and step down. "With a cold smile, I said, "do you think you''re awesome?"


    It was obvious that this was not the place to say, especially the word "bull force".


    "What is Li Shaobai doing?"


    "What does that mean? Is Li Shaobai very strong himself? "


    "Too arrogant!"


    Tian Bin''s face changed slightly, and he said: "I don''t think I''m strong, but in terms of qualifications and experience, at least I''m much more powerful than you. As a young man, you''d better not talk big, so that you won''t be defeated."


    "Cough." I gave a dry cough, cleared my throat, and said with a smile: "since the summit, you Tian bin has been targeting me and sending notes to warn me. I really feel funny and ridiculous. Why do you blame me? Yes, it''s not right for me to squint, but it''s not your turn to express your opinion. "


    "What? As a senior, I corrected your mistake, but I was wrong? " Tian bin is not satisfied.


    I suddenly raised my voice and countered: "if it''s a kind reminder, that''s right, but targeted correction is wrong. A group of people behind me are pointing fingers and whispering to me, which has affected the order of the summit for a long time. Why don''t you blame them instead of me? Still on stage? To put it bluntly, have I provoked you? "


    "Correct? What qualifications do you have to correct me? Who do you think you are? Do I know you? "


    "Do you think you can command others after you have been in the circle for a long time?"


    "I tell you, my young master is not controlled by anyone, and I don''t have to listen to anyone."


    "Don''t you just envy me for being so young and having a lot of money? Don''t beat around the Bush to deal with me in this way. "


    I said a lot of words crackling, Tian bin angry face is black, chest constantly ups and downs.


    Liu Tiancheng was angry. He patted the table and scolded: "Li Shaobai, be presumptuous! We are your predecessors, respect is the minimum


    "You don''t respect me. Why should I respect you? senior? Ridiculous, that''s bullshit! I tell you, my young master, the most disgusting and disgusting thing is that you people who depend on the old and sell the old, and only allow yourself and no one else. When you have a few stinky money, you really think that the earth revolves around you? " I said.


    Tian bin was furious. "How much money do you think you have? No matter what qualifications you have, just on assets, you can pick out a few more than you. What''s more, two Mr. Ma are still sitting behind you without talking. What qualifications do you have to talk nonsense on the stage? "


    "I''m talking nonsense, aren''t I? I''m not qualified, am I? It''s better than assets, right? You''ll see. " I took out from my pocket the U disk that Li Dachuan had given me in advance, which recorded all my current assets.


    Then, I gently threw it to Ma Hua, "open this U disk and put it on the big screen. My young master doesn''t get angry. Do you think I''m a sick cat? A group of clowns dare to talk in front of our young master. "


    "Rubbish."


    "I''m not aiming at anyone."


    "It''s all of you."


    "It''s all rubbish!"


    ..


    the author''s words: the powerful loading force is coming. It''s not easy to write, and it''s slow. In addition, my family has been disconnected for five or six days, and it''s all uploaded by mobile phone traffic, which is very slow. Please forgive me.

 Chapter 585

    "I only say this to some people, not all of them. As for those I mean one by one, we should know who it is."


    The whole audience was shocked.


    Tian bin was so shocked that he almost forgot how angry he was.


    Liu Tiancheng was completely stupid and looked unbelievable.


    Even the people who are not involved show their disbelief.


    However, in less than half a minute of shock, most people''s anger and verbal counterattack turned around.


    "That''s disrespectful!"


    "I didn''t expect you, Li Shaobai, to be such a poor person!"


    "We''re rubbish? What are you? You are not as good as garbage. Why do you give the U disk to the representative of MCA? Do you really want to publish assets today like online? "


    "Your assets, in front of us, are a joke."


    "No matter how rich you are, can you have more money than brother Tian and brother Liu? Can we have two more Mr. Ma and Mr. Wang under the stage? "


    Once a very serious occasion, it has evolved into a vegetable market and a place of dispute.


    It seems that many people forget that this is the Huaxia business summit, and only remember me.


    Tian bin reaction, immediately covered his stomach laughing, "this is the most brainless joke I heard this year, ha ha ha, I''ve seen arrogant people, never seen such arrogant as you, it''s arrogant to forget his last name."


    "My name is Li." I should be a light.


    Liu Tiancheng immediately laughed and said sarcastically, "brother Tian means that you are arrogant at night. You can''t even understand the meaning of this. I really doubt if you have IQ problems."


    I took a look at Ma Hua. He immediately took the U disk and inserted it into the computer on the stage. The big screen immediately projected onto the desktop, showing that he was reading data.


    I grabbed the microphone with my right hand and took it down directly. With my left hand, I picked up the laser pointer not far away and said with a smile: "from the beginning to the end, I haven''t been too big. On the contrary, you''re just looking down on others and bullying others. I wanted to bear it, but who ever thought that you''re more and more over the mark. That''s OK. Today, I''m going to make you feel embarrassed by announcing your assets Shame on me. "


    "I''d like to see who humiliated himself. Today, the audience all over the country heard what you said. In the future, you will be ruined!" Tian bin is still laughing.


    "It''s stupid to be arrogant." Liu Tiancheng said.


    Ma Hua stood up straight and looked at the big screen. First, he nodded to me. Then he looked at Tian bin and Liu Tiancheng with a very compassionate look.


    Even Mr. Ma and Mr. Ma have the same look.


    However, most of the people focused on me and didn''t notice the abnormality of three people with the same surname.


    I didn''t answer. I held a microphone in my right hand and a laser pointer in my left. I controlled the big screen remotely. I was ready to prove with practical actions who was arrogant at night.


    Click open U disk, which contains a PPT demo file, which is prepared in advance by Li Dachuan for the business summit.


    Double click to open the interface, loading...


    after a few seconds, the PPT interface will appear, with dozens of pages. I''ll go straight to the full screen, starting from the first page.


    The first page shows my personal assets in Dongling, including Yian company.


    After a while, the audience burst into laughter.


    "That''s it? It''s not even a fraction of us. "


    "This Yi''an company is a fart!"


    "This kind of company that has not yet been listed on the stock market, is it a good idea to take it out? Is that a shame? "


    Tian bin and Liu Tiancheng look at each other, sneer at each other, and look full of contempt and irony.


    "This is just the first page." I turned the page directly, and immediately revealed that Li Dachuan was in charge of the military industry, which involved a lot. The net assets of the parent company and more than a dozen subsidiaries united, reaching 40 billion. The controlling person was not Li Dachuan, but wrote my name, 80% of the shares, and absolute controlling right! The remaining 20% is Li Dachuan''s.


    The second page came out, and the laughter suddenly disappeared.


    "Isn''t Li Dachuan worth only about 10 billion? Just a military industry, it''s already 40 billion? He''s only 20%? Does that mean there''s a lot left to show? "


    "Absolute control, 80%..."


    "hum, the following may be scattered, which is estimated to be the big head."


    "No, I just saw that there are dozens of pages in the back..."


    I''m too lazy to stay, so I have to fight face quickly!


    Simply, every time I go to a page, I just stay about five seconds.


    Until turning to page 10, the table was full of exclamations, and everyone was stupid.


    "Huawei Mobile shares!"


    "Domestic mobile phone number one! The profit is even higher than that of Samsung and apple. "


    ¡°5%£¡¡±


    "This... This is impossible! How could Li Shaobai have a stake in Warwick? "But before the exclamation was over, I turned the page again.


    Wow ~ ~


    the audience was shocked!


    "Volkswagen Group!"


    "Holding 1.98%!"


    "Controlling shareholder, Li Shaobai!"


    "How much is it? I don''t know. "


    It''s only five seconds. I''ll turn the page again.


    Boom, the whole audience vibrated, and everyone stood up in unison.


    "My God!"


    "Apple shares 3.88%!"


    "What''s the page? Is Li Shaobai hiding all the time? It''s too deep. "


    I''m a little impatient. When do I have to turn these dozens of pages?


    So, I decisively turned to the summary list on the last page, which was full of all my assets, including shares, which were the accessories of the prince and belonged to the six side branches.


    On the day when I became the crown prince, the old man had already transferred the shares of the six side branches to me, and completely closed the mouth of all the people in the know.


    Line after line, it was full of words and numbers, and my name was marked everywhere.


    At this moment, the whole audience was shocked to the extreme. All the satirical people who looked down on me before were slapped by this list and slapped in the face thoroughly!


    "My God


    "Personal total assets, 298.9 billion!"!!!! In terms of US dollars, considering the fluctuation of exchange rate, it is about US $45.1 billion! "


    "298.9 billion... Every minute is increasing, and we are going to break the 300 billion mark soon!"


    "298.9 billion, why don''t we know at all? It''s a consortium. It''s so hidden that we didn''t notice it at all. "


    "In US dollars, it''s 45.1 billion... This can directly climb to the seventh position of Forbes in the world!"


    "There are 10 billion bank cards. Is that Li Shaobai''s money for vegetables?"


    At this moment, even the two Mr. Ma had to be moved, suddenly took a cold breath, stood up and looked at the big screen, fell into unprecedented horror.


    I put down the laser pointer, picked up the microphone, and said with a smile: "this is open all over the country, and the nature will not be fake. Yes, I do have a few small money, not much, only 298.9 billion. I''m sorry, I''m really making a fool of myself."


    "So now, I''d like to ask who would like to stand up and give me advice? You want to step up and correct me? We need to correct it as soon as possible. "


    With that, I looked at Tian bin and Liu Tiancheng. They were frozen all over, their eyes were staring like dead fish, and their expressions were unbelievable. They were so big that they could put their fists in.


    And all the people who once satirized me, who pointed at me behind my back, were even more shocked, sweating and tongue tied.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to 22000 kings.

 Chapter 586

    Total assets 298.9 billion!


    The scene was a sensation.


    Even the children of my family who know exactly who I am, can''t help talking.


    Xu Qingxiong and song Shaocheng, as if they had been struck by thunder, stood blankly and looked straight at the big screen.


    But at this time, Li Fuhu suddenly changed his face and whispered a few words to Li Dachuan.


    Then, Li Dachuan was also shocked. Without saying a word, he immediately came to the stage, bent slightly in front of me, and said with his hands: "sorry, young master, there is a small mistake in this ppt demonstration document. If it is converted into US dollars, it should not be US $45.1 billion, it should be US $48.4 billion. If it is not checked by subordinates, please punish me."


    I took a look at Li Dachuan, and then at Li Fuhu under the stage. I immediately understood what was going on. This PPT file was made by Li Fuhu and checked by Li Dachuan.


    Li Dachuan is so righteous that he has to shoulder all the responsibilities on his own.


    Wrong calculation?


    I waved my hand. "It doesn''t matter. Go down. 48.4 billion dollars. I see."


    Li Dachuan was relieved and went on.


    Then, I said into the microphone: "cough cough cough, sorry, a little mistake, converted into dollars, should be $48.4 billion, the people below the calculation error, made a small misunderstanding, harmless."


    With the spread of my words, the audience is not shocked, but numb.


    From shock to fright, then from fright to disbelief, and finally directly numb.


    "48.4 billion dollars..."


    "is Li Shaobai too rich?"


    "Another billion? That billion is a drop in the bucket. "


    "It''s a slap in the face. Brother Tian and brother Liu are stupid now."


    "Where is this face beating? Is it better to step on your face? "


    "Step on the face? It''s a face kick. It''s a face kick! "


    At the moment, Tian bin and Liu Tiancheng, who are on the stage, are motionless and stunned. What they said before is like an invisible slap on their faces.


    In a flash, they both shivered, their old faces changed rapidly, as if they were insulting themselves. They wanted to find a hole to go in and be gloomy.


    What master? What qualifications? What kind of assets?


    Under the 298.9 billion terrorist assets, as I said, they are all rubbish!


    Until they react, their eyes have changed to the extreme. When they sit down again, they feel like they are on pins and needles.


    I stuck the microphone back on the shelf of the podium, then turned back to unplug the U disk, and stepped down without saying anything.


    Ma Hua was stunned for a moment, and then he hurried to the rostrum. Kaimai said, "cough, please be calm. Everything just now is absolutely true and reliable. Today, we Huaxia business summit once again witnessed the birth of a top rich man, Mr. Li Shaobai. Please applaud him."


    For a moment, countless applause rang out.


    Even the people who looked down on me before, the so-called predecessors, clapped hard, not to mention their expressions.


    I''ve got my legs up. No one dares to take care of me.


    Soon, MCA officially entered the theme and started to talk about the cooperation of common interests.


    I didn''t listen to anything. Common interests? Li family and CNOOC are inseparable for a long time. I am the underground spokesman of CNOOC, and the general manager of Tiejiang. Whether it is military, underground or commercial, Li family and CNOOC have a cooperative relationship!


    You still need to listen?


    However, when we started to talk about the theme in Malaysia, Tian bin sent me a note again.


    This time, the content is totally different from the previous one. It says: "Mr. Li, just now I had eyes and didn''t know what to do. Please don''t worry about such shortsighted people as me. To tell you the truth, just now I was jealous of Mr. Li''s talent, so I aimed at all kinds of things. Now I finally understand that Mr. Li''s talent is incomparable, and I hope I can win it To Mr. Li''s forgiveness, if there is any need in the future, I will help him to the end. "


    My talent is incomparable? I have a talent.


    Is it because I have money and want to ease the relationship and cooperate well in the future? Who is not a shrewd person in the business circle?


    So I picked up my pen and wrote two words in the note, "don''t be silly."


    When Tian bin received the note, he was all tangled, completely did not understand the meaning of my words, sitting in the same row not far away, side head, bitter looking at me.


    There is also Liu Tiancheng next to Tian bin, who also looks remorseful.


    I ignore, toward the back of Li Dachuan hook fingers, light voice way: "do you know what square road? Why didn''t anyone come? "


    "Dachuan doesn''t know. It seems that after special construction, the mobile phone has no signal at all, but other signals are normal, such as live TV." Li Dachuan shook his head in my ear.After listening to this, I subconsciously looked at the scene camera, and found that except for a few host stations, the rest were all aimed at me, and a lot of reporters looked excited.


    I quickly correct posture, embarrassed to move the line of sight, "cough, this has to be famous."


    "Niubi, you are a professional face slapper." Li Qi gave me a thumbs up.


    "Low key, low key." I gave a dry cough.


    Li Qi said with a smile: "keep a low profile. The 298.9 billion yuan is broadcast live across the country today. It''s hard for you to keep a low profile, isn''t it? The richest man? "


    "The richest man?" I was stunned.


    Li Qi said: "let''s not say anything else. Forbes can at least rank seventh. Huaxia, who can be in this position? Don''t talk about China. You are the only one in Asia. "


    "Low key, low-key, don''t say, listen carefully, I am definitely not the richest man, will be elated." I put on an act, and I felt very happy.


    The richest man, although he is not the richest man in the world, NIMA is the level of the overlord, isn''t he?


    Ha ha ha ha.


    I had a fantasy in my heart.


    Li Qi didn''t get angry and gave me a white look. "Look at you, you can go to heaven."


    "Low key, low key." I press my hands.


    ..


    at 11:50 noon, the summit ended and the whole audience left.


    Tian bin and Liu Tiancheng were the first to trot over. They didn''t walk, they ran.


    "Look, Mr. Li?"


    "Mr. Li, we have offended you before. How dare we call ourselves predecessors in front of you?"


    I ignore, cocked head, go away, leaving only want to cry without tears Tian bin and Liu Tiancheng.


    Even more, these two people still curse each other behind me.


    "Lao Liu, it''s all your fault. What note do you want me to pass? Well, if you offend others, how can you get along in the future? What grade is that? Crocodile? Ridiculous, that''s a consortium


    "Lao Tian, it''s not all my fault, who knows...


    when he got out of the hall gate, his mobile phone was full of signals.


    Li Dachuan suddenly received a phone call, his face suddenly changed.


    I stopped and asked him what was the matter.


    He hung up and said in my ear, "young master, during this period of the summit, something happened. Although it has nothing to do with us, you still need to know that the reason why Fang Dao didn''t come is..."


    "

 Chapter 587

    "What is it?" I asked.


    Li Dachuan looked around, and then whispered in my ear: "Fang Dao comes to Ye''s house in person, and asks Ye Wudao to fight head on!"


    "And then?" I asked again.


    Li Dachuan smacked his mouth a few times, "Ye Wudao didn''t agree at first, but under Fang Dao''s provocation, the Ye family finally agreed in order to save face, but it wasn''t Ye Wudao who agreed, it was Dan Wang who nodded."


    "There are unwritten rules and unspoken rules in the aristocratic family and even in the family. However, those who engage in a fight in the front, as long as the other party agrees, will sign a life and death certificate. No matter whether they win or lose, they will not be investigated."


    "Fang Dao, as a holy Son, once he defeats Ye Wudao, his status will be incomparable with that of the younger generation, and his family''s momentum will be strengthened. This is obviously the acquiescence of the Fang family, in order to pave the way for Fang Dao to become the master of the family."


    "From another point of view, it is also recognized by the Ye family. This is the confrontation between the two masters in the future."


    "The battle will be held in Ye''s home in seven days. The news is very sensational now."


    An unwritten rule? Is there such a saying?


    This is just beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect Fang Dao to go to Ye''s house to challenge others.


    To tell you the truth, I''m not very happy after learning the news. Fang Dao didn''t step back to challenge me, which shows that he despised me and valued Ye''s Wudao more.


    Although it''s not clear what hatred Fang Dao and ye Wudao have, this news is undoubtedly disdaining me in disguise and beating me in the face.


    No way, who let others Fang Dao strength is deep, ye Jia Wudao is a person of ancient Chinese school?


    I''m still a scum... Fang Dao, even if he wants to kill me, he will not use this way in his city, so as not to be criticized for bullying me, a person who is not even born.


    However, I am still shocked. This is definitely the peak battle among the younger generation. How can I not visit it?


    "I know. It''s good. I''d like Fang Dao to lose. I''d better be killed by Ye Wudao." I steady smile, leisurely to the capital building outside.


    I haven''t been outside yet. There are many people around me.


    As soon as I arrived at the gate of the building, the scene really scared me. There were hundreds of reporters, and the security personnel couldn''t stop them.


    "Mr. Li, I would like to ask you how your 298.9 billion assets came from?"


    "I heard that Mr. Li colluded with the underworld forces. Is the situation true?"


    "298.9 billion, is it fake?"


    "I heard that Mr. Li is having an affair with many women. Are you married?"


    It''s said that, listen to your sister!


    All these reporters ask are sensitive questions. They dare to dig news. They can ask anything.


    I didn''t want to answer any of them. The entourage quickly stepped forward to isolate all the reporters and escorted me safely to the extended Cadillac.


    After getting on the bus, these reporters kept knocking on the door and surrounded the car.


    It took more than ten minutes to leave the capital building.


    However, this China business summit, I was completely angry.


    Take your mobile phone to microblog, 35 million fans! Official automatically help me modify the certification: Asia continent richest man!


    The headlines, the live broadcast, the news, the screen full of me.


    For a time, the major media forums have also posted.


    "Li Shaobai, the Internet God, has become the world''s youngest richest man in Asia and the continent with 298.9 billion US dollars, or 48.4 billion US dollars, after his assets were announced at the Huaxia business summit."


    In particular, the comments of netizens have exploded.


    "Wocao, I watched the live broadcast all the time. Li Shaobai, the clowns, bullied people because they were the elders. They were good at fighting and beautiful."


    "Domineering, 298.9 billion, I can''t earn so much money in my whole life."


    "The live broadcast is on fire. The number of live broadcast users has exceeded 5 million just because of the app I used!"


    "Brother Shenhao, I heard about this man for the first time. I didn''t expect that he was such a bull that he dared to challenge the financial tycoon. Even the organizer of China Shipping didn''t say a word."


    "This business summit, the limelight is all occupied by Li Shaobai, paralyzed. If I want to have so much money from him, it''s worth living ten years less."


    "That Ning apricot is a bargain. My mother is much more beautiful than her. Why can''t I meet Li Shaobai?"


    ..


    when I put away my mobile phone, I said that this time it was a complete explosion. As soon as the Asia continent''s richest man called, let alone Huaxia, there were many people who knew me in the world.


    This is not a simple fire, it can be said that it is famous all over the world!


    Although compared with Fang Dao and ye Wudao, my cultivation strength is really a big difference, but in terms of wealth and reputation, I definitely surpass them.


    It''s just that I''m rich and famous, and it''s hard to match my personal strength. After all, I''m still a little poor. My cultivation strength has undoubtedly become my weakness."Don''t worry. If you really can''t get the bone breaking and body quenching pill, according to my plan, Jiuye should be enough to refine the top-quality pill for me. Now it''s time." I murmured that the car had entered the Li family.


    In front of the unknown hospital.


    I got out of the car by myself and let the others disperse. Then I pushed the door open and went to the old man''s house.


    The door of the old man''s house was open, and he was practicing calligraphy with a writing brush. His handwriting was vigorous and powerful.


    "What''s the matter?" The old man put down his brush and straightened the table.


    I weighed it over and asked, "I heard from Dachuan, do you have atomic AI in your hand? Can you...


    "no, it''s a cooperative project with China shipping. The last one was destroyed by you. It''s not easy to get it for you. It''s a high-tech product, not as simple as you think." The old man refused.


    "I don''t know, sir. Have you heard from me?" I Oh a, no longer ask, turn to mention the matter of Fang Dao.


    "There''s no way? One person has a way and one person has no way. I think no way is better than no way. " The old man raised his head and laughed.


    I arched my hand, Li Xian bowed and said: "I want to visit Ye''s family at that time. I wonder if the old man can allow me?"


    The old man waved his hand, "why not? But you''d better not take part in it and watch. I don''t want the Li family to have another enemy at this time. "


    "Of course, I still hope Fang Dao can lose completely. The Li family took advantage of this engagement. If Fang Dao died in Ye Wudao''s hands, then your grudge with him is over. How easy is it without you? Over the past three years, we have also been able to stabilize a lot and avoid suffering. "


    "After all, people from the ancient Chinese school are not easy to provoke. Fang Dao chose the wrong opponent, or he can''t go down. He can only strive for the top."


    "But I don''t think Fang Dao will die. On the contrary, he will change his target to you after losing. That''s what I''m most worried about. Once a person like him loses his face, it''s a mad dog that will bite people everywhere."


    "Li, Fang and ye, the future masters of the three great families, are always divided into different levels, and no one wants to be the bottom."

 Chapter 588

    "The old man doesn''t need to say much. Shaobai knows it in his heart." I nodded.


    As a result, the old man suddenly frowned, "little white, why don''t you call my grandfather?"


    "Er, I..." I can''t call it out.


    The old man sighed, "come on, I know. You were not at Li''s when you were a child, and I didn''t take care of you. It''s my blunder."


    "Yeh... Yeh is for the sake of the overall situation. He doesn''t make mistakes." I bowed my hands respectfully, because the white haired old man, like my father, did everything for me.


    I can see the old man''s contribution in my eyes and remember it in my heart.


    "If you can''t, you don''t have to. I''m very satisfied with your deeds at the business summit. I should do it like this. Although your cultivation strength is poor, your reputation is very high. This is a good thing." The old man waved his hand and picked up the brush again. The ink fell down.


    "Yes, then Shaobai won''t disturb the master to practice calligraphy." I secretly sighed, in the heart called a voice grandfather, then walked out of the nameless courtyard.


    ..


    the next day, Fang Dao and ye Wudao had an appointment to fight, which made a lot of noise.


    Wang Guorong, who even started a gambling game, is in charge of his own business!


    At that time, Wang Guorong was in the manor, which attracted many family members to bet on him. Some of them won by way of buying, while others won by way of buying Ye Wudao.


    In particular, the loss rate of Ye Wudao is quite high, and it''s 100 for one!


    Obviously, ye Wudao''s position in the major families is already the strongest among the younger generation. Otherwise, the odds would not be too high.


    As for Fang Dao''s loss, the odds are one to one. It seems that everyone thinks Fang Dao can''t win.


    Even more, there are those who buy the life and death note, Fang Dao die, the odds are 1:10, ye Wudao die, the odds are as high as 1:1000!


    Draw, the dealer wins!


    If no one died and a draw was made, Wang Guorong would make a lot of money! It''s almost a safe business.


    When I received the news, I was also shocked. I didn''t expect that Wang Guorong, a coward, would dare to stay in business? And this idea? I know a lot of people.


    Unexpectedly, within a day, Wang Guorong was warned by the elders personally sent by the two Yefang families that if he was not allowed to do such a thing, it would be the downfall of the banker.


    For a time, no one dared to be in charge, for fear of angering the two families.


    I was happy at that time. Isn''t this a good opportunity to pick up a bargain? Fang Dao and ye Wudao are fighting hard in front, and I''m collecting money easily in the back. It''s not so cheap.


    So I thought that once I was in the business, the two families would not come to warn him. The reason why Wang Guorong collapsed was that his status was too low, and the two families did not need to give him face at all.


    And me? As for the prince of the Li family, besides, there must be such things. If Wang Guorong is swept away, there must be someone who will steal them. It''s not a big deal.


    After all, I''m just a dealer, and I don''t offend anyone. What? No more gambling? Who do you think you are? The king of heaven? I''m in the village. It''s none of your family''s business? You beat you, I bet mine.


    However, my connections in the family circle are too bad. If I take the business rashly, no one will bet.


    Simply, I went to the Wangs'' house in the capital while it was still early.


    ..


    as soon as I entered the gate of the Wang family, the servants of the Wang family knew that I was coming in person. They were so scared that they rushed to report me and accompanied me all the way. They bowed and escorted me to the living room of the Wang family to have a rest, and said, "prince, just a moment, I have sent someone to report. Today, the master is not here. Later, young master Guorong will come to see you in person, and all the people around have been cleared."


    "I see. Step back." I waved my hand and lit a cigarette leisurely. I was the only one in the living room.


    After half a sound, Wang Guorong appeared at the door. His fat face was white with fright, and his fat legs were shivering. He did not dare to enter.


    I waved, "Guorong, come in and sit down."


    When Wang Guorong heard that I was so kind, he was even more scared. Just like seeing a ghost, he walked up to me with a stiff head. He didn''t dare to sit down. Instead, he bit his teeth and bowed his hands. "Prince, you''re looking for me, aren''t you?"


    "It''s nothing. I''ll talk to you. I''ll take it as my home. What are you doing?" I pointed to the position next to me and made a joke.


    "Yes." Wang Guorong wiped the sweat on his forehead and sat beside me in a panic, holding the palm of his hand and shaking his legs.


    I took a look at him with a smile, but I didn''t rush to speak, which made this guy almost cry. I thought I was going to seek revenge from him.


    After two minutes of hard silence, Wang Guorong was on pins and needles, his clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and he didn''t dare to look at me, just like a child who had done something wrong.


    I reached out and patted Wang Guorong on the shoulder.


    Wang Guorong suddenly trembled all over, his teeth were trembling, "prince, what are you doing? Guorong is flattered by your sudden visit. "


    "I said I wanted to talk to you." I smile and squint.Wang Guorong swallowed his cigarette and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "You have a good relationship, son? How dare you open a bet I said.


    Wang Guorong wants to cry without tears. He looks like he''s in a hurry. "Don''t mention it. You''ve just been warned. All the bets you''ve taken are given back to others. This thing can''t be done at all."


    "Yes, why not? You are in a low position. Well, I support you to do it in my name. How about you work for me? No one will say anything at that time. If something happens, I''ll carry it for you. " I patted Wang Guorong on the shoulder again, showing a bad smile.


    Wang Guorong immediately understood my intention, and his expression became even more difficult. "Prince, how can my relationship with Xu Qingxiong...


    " don''t tease me. If you recognize him as the eldest brother, he will really treat you as the younger brother? Did he help you when you were in trouble? Did you help him when he was in trouble? If you can cheat anyone, you can''t cheat me. Isn''t it just a relationship of interest? " I took my hand back, the whole person painstakingly, I really need Wang Guorong.


    Because this time, what I like is not how much money I can win, but the relationship. Wang Guorong''s ability to open the market shows that his relationship is not bad, and he has been hit and warned by the two families. He must be the biggest player in the gambling market!


    The most important thing is that Fang Dao and ye Wudao are very tired. I feel like collecting money in the back. Doesn''t Fang Dao look down on me? Then I''ll give him a slap in the face. I''m so angry with him.


    When Wang Guorong heard this, he said nothing and looked embarrassed.


    I put up a finger and said, "well, I''ll give you a 10% dividend when it''s done."


    Wang Guorong immediately changed his face, like a money fan, "ten percent? 10% is too little, isn''t it? You''ve taken advantage of it. You don''t have to do anything. Just sit and collect money. I''ll do all the work by myself. "


    "Ten percent, ten percent. Don''t forget it. I''ve been a little busy recently. I don''t even want to find someone to have an operation. Coincidentally, there''s one today." I gave a sneer.


    Wang Guorong was scared to death by my sneer. It was a grievance. He said bitterly, "prince, you are totally a profiteer! How can there be one like this? Can I... Add another 10%


    "No I refuse directly.


    Wang Guorong wanted to cry, but he couldn''t cry, "you are forcing me to work for you, I..."


    "what am I? Don''t talk nonsense, don''t chatter. I want to blow my hair! Anyway, if you do well this time, you don''t have to be Xu Qingxiong''s younger brother. Just hang out with me. It''s the entry gate. " I deliberately stare, according to the routine, first give him pain, then give him some sweet.


    "Don''t think I don''t know how economical you are. Xu Qingxiong has followed Fang Dao. How about you? Who am I to be a little brother? Prince


    "How can anyone be a unscrupulous businessman? You are pitching me. I know that there must be no good things today... "Wang Guorong is choking to death.


    ...


    the author''s words: add more for 22200 Wang Zhiguan, there will be one more in a few hours, please don''t wait, rest first, get up and watch again.

 Chapter 589

    I horizontal Wang Guorong one eye, "quickly put down a happy words, do or not do?"


    "You have said so, can I not do it?" Wang Guorong pulled the corner of his mouth, and his voice was like a thread.


    "Well, give me your cell phone. If you dare to play tricks, you know my character." I spread my hand.


    Wang Guorong had no choice but to give me his mobile phone.


    In the dial-up keyboard to call their own phone, rang a few times after hanging up, the mobile phone thrown back to Wang Guorong, "I will send you the bank account later, someone bet on the money into my card, directly declared to the outside world, you are with me, the gambling is open by me on the line, I can guarantee that no one will stop, other records by you, I don''t care."


    With that, I got up and left.


    After sitting for a while at Starbucks on the first ring of Beijing, I sent the card number to Wang Guorong, and within a few minutes, I received the transfer notice.


    I have to say that the prince''s identity is easy to use, and I''m the richest man. That''s definitely the biggest dealer, not one of them.


    Moreover, Wang Guorong obviously knows quite a lot of people. The gambler that was originally swept away changed to a dealer and made a comeback again. The bet is going to the card.


    Five million, seven million.


    10 million, 30 million.


    These family members are all rich people. They are not poor at all. What they want is a stimulus.


    I don''t care. Even if I lose money, I don''t care. What''s the saying? Willful!


    Simply, I called Wang Guorong and said with a smile, "well done, Xiao Wang. What''s the situation like now?"


    "Er ~ the situation is OK. With your momentum, many people have come back to bet. It''s estimated that you, Dazhuang, and our circle will know tomorrow. I''ll go back to the water and follow you directly. Xu Qingxiong will know that. He will be angry to death..." Wang Guorong said awkwardly.


    I gently jaw head, can''t help but praise, "Xiao Wang, good, good interpersonal relationship, don''t worry about the money problem, as long as someone dare to bet, we will accept, no matter 3721, we have to make this situation big, let all the families come to my side to bet."


    "Who doesn''t know, you are the richest man now..." Wang Guorong replied, his tone is not suitable, especially the title of Xiao Wang, which makes him like a horse running errands.


    "Well, remember what I said, the wager should be recorded, and all the money should be transferred to my card. Once you do well, you will follow Prince Ben, and the most popular and spicy food will be all dregs. How much money does he have?" I secretly a smile, originally is the horse son.


    Hang up the phone, I picked up the cup, Meizizi taste a mouthful of mellow coffee, completely do not worry about Wang Guorong behind the bad, he is such a coward, he dare?


    What''s more, I always have no doubt about the use of people. Even though Wang Guorong is timid, he has good skills and good connections, which plays a great role.


    After all, I don''t have many friends in my family circle. It''s good to have someone to walk for me.


    What''s more, I''m still planning for my own casino, which is expected to be completed in a short time. At that time, Wang Guorong, as a middleman, will bring a group of local tyrants to join me. Don''t have too much money.


    In the evening, Li lives in the house.


    When I watch the news in the hall, I have been published in various magazines. Even the Beijing News TV station is also broadcasting the pictures of the business summit. The name of the richest man has been thoroughly spread.


    At this time, Li Dachuan knocked on the door and said, "prince, that Li Qian is very tough. Up to now, he still refuses to say anything about the Song family. He can''t ask too much valuable things."


    "Don''t worry, give him more time, don''t hurt his life, as long as he is willing to say, and can find out the actual evidence to testify for me, let him go after it''s done. People like him are outlaws originally, just give him some money to go abroad. Now it''s time to ask, and then rub it in again." I casually picked up the TV remote control and switched channels.


    Li Dachuan took a deep breath and took the initiative to pour me a cup of tea. "It''s not like this. This man has a very hard mouth. We used a lot of methods, but we can''t pry out a clue from his mouth."


    "No way? Take me to see. " I couldn''t help frowning and suddenly got up from the sofa.


    ...


    Li Qian, he was the one who pretended to be me last time, and he almost ran away. If Li Fuhu hadn''t caught him in time, he would have evaporated.


    As for who sent it, I hardly need to guess that it was the means of song Haina''s old son of a bitch.


    Song Hai wanted to ruin my reputation before the summit, but the funny thing was that no one dared to mention him at the summit even if he pretended to be successful. His move was undoubtedly extremely wrong, and I caught him.


    I estimated that the old son of a bitch song Hai didn''t know that he was in my hands.


    When he came to the basement, Li Qianzheng was held in one of the rooms, and several experts from the local government were stationed outside.


    I went into the monitoring room next to me and looked at the one-way visual glass. Li Qian lived in the basement, enjoying himself and living in a good environment. He was lying on the bed humming a little song, with only a little hurt on his face. His expression was a pleasure, and he was very proud."That''s how you judge people? This basement is the same as the presidential suite. " I glanced at Li Dachuan.


    Li Dachuan looked embarrassed and explained: "it''s like this. There''s no way to fight hard. I''ve discussed with Fu Hu. We can only use soft ones to decorate the environment. Maybe he will say that if it''s really not good, we''ll just throw it to the garbage room to let him experience the feeling of heaven in the first moment and hell in the next."


    "I don''t think you are a judge at all. Li Qian is an outlaw. He thinks this little trick can deal with him? Dachuan, you think too simply. " I sighed.


    "Then?" Li Dachuan was stunned and ashamed.


    "Come with me and teach you once today." With a wave of my hand, I immediately walked out of the monitoring room and let the two experts guarding the basement open the door.


    Squeak ~


    when the iron door moves, the sound of metal friction reverberates instantly.


    Li Qian was so excited that he immediately sat up from the bed, put down her long hair like a woman''s, and said with a smile, "Yo Yo, look who this is. The prince is coming. Do I have to be polite?"


    With that, Li Qian got out of bed and bent over, which was quite different from the attitude he had been caught before. He seemed to think that I had no choice but to let him go one day.


    I stretched out two fingers, to the back of the two to list the master tick, "hold him down."


    The two masters nodded together. In a flash, Li Qian had no power to fight back, or even resist. He was pressed on the ground.


    I took Li Dachuan to him and he said with a smile, "Yo, what are you doing? If you kill me now, you won''t be able to ask anything. Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, aren''t you very strong? Now in front of Laozi Li Qian, don''t you have nothing to do? It''s bullshit. "


    I squatted down and took the six inch sharp knife from one of the experts'' waist. The cold side of the knife patted Li Qian''s face. "Boy, I won''t let you die. From today on, if you don''t move one day, I''ll cut you a piece of meat. Well, I''ll cut it again. I''ll cut it again until you move. I''ll give you anesthesia injections and painkillers every day, but I won''t let you die. Today, Just cut your baby first. Remember, it''s not the whole piece, it''s piece by piece. "


    Then, I gently grasped the handle, and the tip of the knife moved down from Li Qian''s face step by step.


    It''s time to cool down.


    Li Dachuan was scared.


    Even the two top ranking experts were so shocked that their hair exploded.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 175000!

 Chapter 590

    The tip of the knife passed and stopped at the key part of Li Qian.


    He trembled with fright. "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t I say that? Do you want to repeat it? " I raised the corner of my mouth and lifted his trousers with a sharp knife.


    "Ah ~ ~" Li Qian''s ghost screamed, and he was scared out of his wits.


    "Hold him down." I winked and directed Li Dachuan to take off Li Qian''s trousers, leaving only one pair of underpants.


    Li Qian had goose bumps in an instant, and his teeth kept shaking, but he thought I was scaring him, and he didn''t beg for mercy.


    I don''t even care. I''m going to start at the key parts.


    The tip of the knife went up, then quickly down, and the cold light suddenly appeared.


    At this moment, time seems to slow down.


    Thirty centimeters later, Li Qian''s eyes widened.


    Twenty centimeters, Li Qian howled with fear.


    Ten centimeters, Li qianche was completely afraid, "don''t, don''t!"


    Five centimeters later, Li Qian''s hair stood up. At that time, he peed his crotch and was scared to cry, "ah! No, I''ll tell you everything. You''re more cruel than killing me. "


    I instantly stopped, the tip of the knife has met Li Qian, said with a smile: "you have a quick reaction, if you slow down another half, you baby will be missing a big piece of meat."


    "I''ll tell you all I know, isn''t that ok? Cut a piece of meat a day. You''re a madman. " Li Qian shivered and his face was still palpitating, as if he had met a ghost.


    I threw the six inch sharp knife on the ground, got up and clapped my hands, "Dachuan, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll ask you all the useful things. If there''s any adulteration, I''ll do as I just said."


    "Yes, I''ve seen your means today. It''s tough enough." Li Dachuan quickly arched his hand, with a strong look of awe.


    "Come on, come back to me when you ask. Take your time. Don''t worry. You have to find evidence when you ask. It''s all up to you. Time is not a problem." I don''t think so. I put my hand on my back and left the basement leisurely.


    In fact, I know better than anyone that Li Qian can''t deal with song Hai. He still needs a lot of evidence. Otherwise, with song Hai''s trick of refusing to admit it, there is no way to deal with him.


    I was cheated once before Song Haihai, and I will never allow another time.


    ..


    the next morning.


    The bright sunlight projected into the bedroom. I had just finished brushing my teeth when I received a call from Wang Guorong.


    The guy said on the phone that after a day''s publicity, my name as a big banker has been thoroughly established. Not only the children of the Beijing family have come to bet, but also the families outside the capital have come to bet with him through the Internet.


    Ye Wudao, the son of God!


    The prince is in charge!


    At that time, I was not satisfied. Although Wang Guorong was timid, he was not ambiguous in his work. The speed was not fast. He couldn''t help praising him.


    After hanging up the phone, the message is full of incoming messages, either hundreds or tens of millions. It''s just like picking it up. It''s so cool to wake up with so much money.


    Before I got out of the bedroom, the phone rang again. It was Chu Wenyang.


    When I received it, I said with a smile, "Lao Chu, when will I be promoted? Your promotion has been delayed long enough. "


    "Promotion? If you are in a hurry, I''ll wait for the announcement. I heard that you are in charge of the business. It''s very noisy. " Chu Wen Yang said with a smile.


    I yawned, "if you want to bet, just say it. What''s the deal? But I can make it clear to you in advance that I don''t do credit business here. "


    "Well, it''s OK. I''ll lose. The odds are one to one, right? I''ll transfer the money to you later. As for Wang Guorong, he has a low seniority. I''ll bet with him. It''s a bit difficult. Anyway, you can remember afterwards. " Chu Wenyang spoke confidently, as if he had the chance to win.


    So I asked, "how can you be so sure that Fang Dao will lose? Is he also Qinglong''s Apprentice? "


    "What about Qinglong apprentice? I don''t want to think about who ye Wudao is. That''s the outstanding strength of your younger generation. Although he doesn''t appear in the tianbang ranking, he has long been famous. Fang Dao can''t win. " Chu Wenyang replied.


    I can''t help laughing. Chu Wenyang, an old man, wanted to hold Fang Dao''s thigh before. Now he''s turning around and he''s going to lose? Sure enough, he is an old man who forgets his righteousness for profit.


    Of course, I didn''t expose this layer of window paper. I left Chu Wenyang some face and said, "well, I''ll take your bet. Now it''s not bad for money."


    "Now fools can see that you don''t intend to win money at all. It''s all for fun, just on purpose. The Ye family is nothing, but I think the Fang family will not be able to sit still. Aren''t you beating people in the face? Ha ha ha, I will definitely not be absent for this good play. " Chu Wen Yang ha ha a smile, even laugh all so cunning.


    Hang up the phone, I secretly scold Chu Wenyang cunning, this old thing is out of the money.On this day, my big business was so big that many small business owners could not do it. If I lost customers, I would not be as big as my name, so I fell down immediately.


    Therefore, the situation can be described as one-sided. Unconsciously, I became the only banker...


    in the next few days, the number of bank cards was going up, and Wang Guorong was also very happy. He called me from time to time to report the good news.


    "Rich, rich!"


    "Ha ha ha, I knew that Lao Tzu Wang Guorong was not useless, but he didn''t show what he was good at."


    "But, my prince, you''re too little, aren''t you? I''ve worked so hard and made great contributions to work for you. Can you give me another 10%


    "No I said two words and cut off the call directly. I thought that every time this guy called, he wanted to increase the bonus. He wanted to be Li Shaobai''s son. He didn''t even pass the first level. He still wanted to increase the bonus? No way!


    Finally, on the day before the war, my banker became an unknown presence in the whole circle. The Fang family couldn''t sit still any more. They sent an elder named Fang Yuan to the Li family to look for me. He angrily asked me to stop gambling. Several members of the Fang family were also very angry, as if I owed them money. They made a lot of noise in my Qianyang palace.


    "Prince Li, you are hitting our Fang family in the face!"


    "Please stop gambling at once. Don''t be unkind."


    "Isn''t it you who made the covenant with the son of Fangdao? Do you need to do this?"


    I slouched and swaggered to Fang Yuan. First I cleared my throat, then I glanced at him. Finally I suddenly raised my voice and swore, "it''s none of your business? How dare you talk so loud in my territory? Is it louder now? Well, Laozi''s voice is louder than you


    "I bet on you, and you beat you. If you lose, it''s none of my business? Do you really think you are the king of heaven? Can you manage anything? "


    "If your Fang family is not happy, come to me and bet. Ye Wudao will lose. I''ll take all my bets, and there won''t be any bets that Li Shaobai can''t afford!"


    "If you don''t bet, don''t talk in front of me. Get out of here, what kind of old man? If Fang Dao comes, it won''t work! "

 Chapter 591

    Fang Yuan and his party were scolded speechless by me. There were seven or eight people with gray heads and grass faces.


    After half a minute''s silence, Fang Yuan stood up and snorted, "you! Yes, we can''t say you, let''s go! "


    Then, Fang Yuan''s big sleeve waved fiercely and left with people in a huff and puff. Not only did he not complete his goal, but also he left in ashes, not to mention how humiliating it was.


    Li Dachuan was also at the scene. When Fang Yuan and others left, he immediately flattered me and gave me a thumbs up.


    "Hahaha, it''s very relaxing. It''s a good scolding."


    "People of the Fang family like to get involved in everything. They deserve to be scolded today."


    "If you start your gambling, can people surnamed Fang manage them?"


    "The prince is so powerful that Dachuan admires him."


    I pressed my hand, "don''t flatter me. Do you know anything from Li Qian''s mouth?"


    "Yes, but it''s just an oral statement. I''ll investigate the actual evidence right away." When Li Dachuan heard this, his face changed slightly. He quickly put down his words and went to work obediently.


    On the eve of the war, cuizhulou.


    Wang Guorong sat at the table, respectfully handed a document, "prince, this is the record of all bets, is the original, I also have a copy, before the result, the money has been transferred to your account in advance, Guorong did not take a cent."


    I took it over and looked at it. This is a list full of the total amount of gamblers'' bets. This time, the gamble attracted all the rich and powerful families, and the total amount was as high as more than 8 billion!


    Most of the elders are not involved at all, which means that the younger generation are making a little fuss. In addition to the list, Chu Wenyang, a senior in grade, came to me for a bet, which is only 80 million yuan. This guy is very stingy and doesn''t play too much.


    But even so, it''s quite terrible. It''s just the junior''s bets at the beginning. If all the elders are involved, the amount will definitely scare people to death.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really a huge profit. It''s good. You did a good job, Xiao Wang." I put down the papers and couldn''t help admiring them.


    Wang Guorong was also proud, and seemed very satisfied with his performance. He picked up a glass of wine and took the initiative to clink it. "Isn''t this thanks to your care? If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t have accumulated a lot of contacts this time. Many people I don''t even know can even come to me. The most important thing is that I can get 10% dividends. "


    I had a drink with Wang Guorong. Then I looked up and drank, "very good. You''ve passed the first level. Follow me later. Li family, you can come in at any time and claim that you are my person. Your status will never be worse or even higher than Xu Qingxiong. After all, Fang family still has a gap with Li family."


    "Thank you for the promotion of the crown prince. Guorong knows that, but the best result of this gamble is a draw between the two sides. In this way, the dealer will take all the money, and the more than 8 billion will be ours." Wang Guorong was so excited that his fat face was very bright.


    A draw, all the makers? It''s like a leopard.


    "Draw... I don''t think it''s possible. There will always be a winner or loser. 80% of the losses are caused by the buyer''s way or the buyer''s way. The odds are either 1-1 or 1-10. Anyway, I don''t care. I just want to lose." I shook my head and chuckled.


    When Wang Guorong heard this, he was in a hurry. His face was full of pain. He asked bitterly, "well, if this Fang Dao loses, how much do we have to spend with him?"


    "Money is not the key. It doesn''t matter if you lose money. The important thing is to make money! Do you understand? " I smile and squint, thinking how to lose money? I have plenty of money!


    However, Wang Guorong didn''t think so. As a financial fan, he wanted to draw and win everyone.


    I was too lazy to manage so much. I changed the topic decisively and said, "Xiao Wang, this is only the first level. If you want to talk to me, it''s far from your courage. Put your ears together and I''ll tell you about the second level."


    Wang Guorong''s face changed slightly. He quickly put his ear to my mouth and listened to my requirements and plans for tomorrow.


    With that, Wang Guorong''s legs softened, and he sat down on the chair, his hands shaking, "isn''t that good? Even if you start a gambling game, it''s a fair face. No, no, it''s a total face kick! "


    "What are you afraid of? If you don''t do it alone, I''ll do it too. If there''s anything, I''ll carry it! " My eyes glared.


    "But you are not the same. What''s the status of Wang Guorong? Can I compare with you? You don''t want Guorong to participate in this plan, do you Wang Guorong was so scared that he was shaking all over. His face was full of bad luck. It seemed that after stepping into my pit, he couldn''t go out at all. He was sinking deeper and deeper.


    I patted the table directly, and with a bang, all the glasses were knocked down and the wine spilled all over the table.


    Wang Guorong beat a spirit, the small eyes of the resentment seems to be about to cry, sitting beside Leng is afraid to make a sound.


    I didn''t speak either. Instead, I straightened my face and stared at the beads seriously.


    One minute...


    two minutes...


    Wang Guorong was entangled as never before. He looked very reluctant. He was a coward."I can''t promise, can I? That''s good. You don''t want to get the 10% dividend. Then I immediately announced to the public that you are running a business in my name. You can carry the debt yourself. " I''m lying on purpose.


    Wang Guorong suddenly heard that the whole person was almost pissed off. He rolled from the chair to the ground and screamed: "ah, Prince, you are breaking the debt. It''s in the shade. How can I afford to pay for so much money? If that''s the case, all the Wang family will not be able to kill me. Do you think I can be as black as you? "


    "So, you can only listen to me, you know?" I got up, hugged my chest and raised my head arrogantly.


    "Brother, Prince, you are my ancestor! I admit that I had a problem with you before, but compared with song Shaocheng''s death, what am I? You don''t have to do that to me, do you? " Wang Guorong wants to cry without tears. He wants to kneel down for me.


    I sighed and reached out to help Wang Guorong up. "Xiao Wang, what is the matter I told you? The reason why I threw out such a big challenge to you is that I really want you to follow me in the future. Don''t you even understand that? "


    Wang Guorong froze in the same place, some at a loss, and some flattered.


    "Since you don''t want to, I won''t force you. You''ll follow me in the future." I sigh again, shake my head and turn around.


    I walked fast on purpose. When I came to the door, Wang Guorong finally responded. He ran to me and stopped me. His eyes changed a lot. "Prince, don''t worry. Since you think highly of Guorong, after all, it means loyalty. Guorong will do it to the end!"


    I patted him on the shoulder, especially hard, "Xiao Wang, tomorrow you must not let me down, I don''t want, the people around me is a coward."

 Chapter 592

    To tell you the truth, I really played a little trick against Wang Guorong.


    But once he follows me, he will never treat him badly. I always do.


    At the same time, it also settled a small grudge.


    ..


    the next day, Fang daoyue fought Ye Wudao at 9:00 a.m., and the place was set at the competition platform temporarily built by Ye''s family.


    This is undoubtedly the peak battle of the younger generation, but it is actually a martial arts contest. No matter win or lose, it will shake the whole circle.


    Before the appointed time, I had already received the news that all the foreigners and the four big families in the capital were present, and the momentum was very strong.


    Even the three great families, there are many heavyweights present.


    At eight in the morning, the audience almost arrived, and I was the last one.


    When I came to Ye''s house, instead of driving in as usual, I led a large group of Li Qi and Li Dachuan to walk in.


    Yes, just swagger, just like a upstart!


    Along the way, I met many acquaintances who arrived a few minutes earlier than me.


    Even, I saw song Haina''s old son of a bitch.


    Simply, I raised my hand from a distance and said, "Mr. Song, it''s early enough, and I''m not afraid to walk and flash my waist?"


    As soon as song Hai saw him, he hummed twice and ignored me. He took his precious grandson song Shaocheng to the competition site.


    Then, he saw Chu Wenyang. The old man came to me and pretended to give me a gift. He said with a smile: "prince, you can''t count my bet."


    "Don''t worry, can I have you less?" I haughtily raised my head and went straight to the arena.


    In the middle of the road, passing Langya Pavilion, I couldn''t help but pause and take a few more eyes. It was already overgrown with weeds and beyond recognition.


    My heart is filled with endless emotion. I think that at the beginning, the Ye family looked down on me and left me here. What else is the rule that the door is not allowed to come in again? It''s extremely overbearing.


    But now? I will come whenever I want. Who dares to stop me?


    Finally, when I came to the competition field, the auditorium was surrounded in four corners and surrounded the whole field. From low to high, the area of the circle was just like a football field!


    The middle field surrounded by four directions is the place where Fangdao and yewudao decide the outcome.


    At this moment, there are many figures, no empty seats, some familiar people, and some strange faces, who are talking about each other.


    "This time I bought Ye Wudao and won. I''m sure I won''t lose. Although the odds are one to one, it''s just like picking it up."


    "The prince is really rich. He''s a wise man. He''s making money at a loss. He doesn''t care how much money he loses."


    "Hum, no matter what other people do, I support Fang Dao. Fang Dao must be the final winner. What is Ye Wudao


    All kinds of words were heard. I picked the front row seat at random and sat down with Li Qi, Li Dachuan and others.


    Raising my watch, I looked at the time. It''s 8:50, and it''s still 10 minutes to go. I can''t help glancing at the whole audience. It''s too formalistic to scold secretly, isn''t it a fight? This ye family is also desperate to face, but also make such a big formation, four directions in front of the LCD screen, really put here as a football field?


    However, my appearance quickly attracted the attention of the whole audience.


    "Here comes the prince? I didn''t see it just now. "


    "The prince is really rich. He is the richest man now, but he is also a bit of a loser, isn''t he? If Fang Dao loses this time, how much will he have to pay? "


    "Oh, don''t compare with him. How can we compare with him?"


    "It''s more than people, more than dead people."


    "Ha ha, all of you who are here today must have bet on the prince. It''s really exciting."


    "Ye Wudao doesn''t rank in tianbang, and Fang Dao doesn''t rank in tianbang. No one knows their real strength. There must be a big fight today."


    I just want to see Fang Dao beaten into a dog.


    The more injured Fang Dao is, the more happy I am! I wish he died here today.


    But at this time, Wang Guorong didn''t know where he came from. He ran to my ear and said, "prince, I want to tell you something. What... Just now Song Hai came to me and said that he wanted to bet from you. He also wanted to bet. Don''t you know?"


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately stood up and looked around the audience. There were hundreds of people. Song Hai, the old bastard, was on my side.


    I deliberately raised my voice and said, "does song Hai want to bet from me? If you don''t buy it for him, let him sit until his buttocks get sore. If you have the ability, you can open it yourself. "


    As soon as the words were taken off, they suddenly echoed, and all the audience on my side were staring at me.


    "The crown prince is really a professional face slapper, and now he has beaten Mr. Song''s face.""I''m so embarrassed. Mr. Song''s hands are itching. He wants to gamble."


    "Cough cough cough, you see, Mr. Song''s face is green. Ah ah, why do you think the prince is so arrogant? But I like it. "


    Song Hai sat not far away, with song Shaocheng beside him. The two grandsons'' faces were so green that they were petrified. They sat in their original position, motionless, and "baptized" by all kinds of eyes.


    I turned my head and directly pulled Wang Guorong to the side to let him sit with me.


    I didn''t expect that this guy was quite good at being a man. He immediately sent cigarettes to deliver water and had a good relationship with Li Qi and Li Dachuan. There were a lot of family children behind him. That''s jealousy.


    "I didn''t expect Wang Guorong to follow the prince!"


    "What is Wang Guorong''s ability? He''s just a loser. With the help of the Wang family, he becomes the fourth youngest in the capital. Even his brother Wang Guofu is not as good as him. "


    "This guy doesn''t know what bad luck he''s had. Who''s next to him? Prince, the richest man! This time he was in the manor, the Fang family went to see him, but he was scolded away by the prince. How aggressive is that? "


    Wang Guorong couldn''t stand the pride, and he was very happy.


    Li Qi gave him a blank look and asked in my ear, "how did you accept this boy?"


    "It''s all right. I''ll use it." I waved my hand and showed Li Qi the time of my watch. I motioned him not to ask again. The contest was about to start.


    Soon, the contest finally began.


    Fang Dao came out from the entrance on the left, with his hands behind him. He looked as confident as ever, as if he had a chance to win. He walked like a dragonfly skimming the water, walking in the clouds, unfathomable.


    I look to the right entrance, ye Wudao hasn''t come out yet.


    So, I stood up, first took a deep breath, and then used my strength to eat milk, and cried out: "dry to death! Beat him to death, beat him to death today, beat him to death, ye Wudao, I support you, beat Fang Dao to death quickly, it''s better to scrap his little brother too! "


    The sound was very loud. When it came out, the whole audience was suddenly quiet and completely dumbfounded.


    Fang Dao is a step, full of incredible looking at me.


    But then, Wang Guorong also got up, learning from me, and scolded: "kill Fang Dao, today I want his dog''s life! Don''t give advice, just do it


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 22400 kings.

 Chapter 593

    All of a sudden, before the contest, the scene was a sensation, and the audience all seemed to explode.


    "Prince and Wang Guorong, what are they doing?"


    "The trough! I''ve never seen anything like that. "


    "I''ve never seen anyone play like this before. I''m in a business and I''m shouting like this at the scene."


    Fang Dao stopped several hundred meters away from me, his face turned cold quickly, his eyes were very gloomy, as if he wanted to tear me to pieces.


    In particular, the location of Fang''s family, Qi brush black face.


    The difference is that the direction of the Ye family, but one by one all smile, immediately threw to me a friendly look.


    I think the plan is successful. It seems funny. In fact, it''s a trick. On the one hand, it can attack Fang Dao and humiliate him. On the other hand, it can bring the relationship with the Ye family closer. No matter what happened in the past, and whether I like the Ye family or not, from the position of the Li family, no more enemies are allowed.


    In addition, almost 80% of the people in the audience bought Fang Dao and lost. I''m standing in the interests of all people to shout, win people''s hearts, that''s the point!


    So, I continued to shout with pride: "don''t be polite to me. You''d better beat him so that he can''t even recognize his mother."


    Wang Guorong immediately followed my rhythm and tried his best to stir up the flames. "Let''s listen to my slogan, dry die Fang Dao, 123, dry die Fang Dao, 123, dry die Fang Dao."


    Soon, the heavyweight elders of the Fang family, led by Fang Yuan, finally couldn''t bear it. They didn''t know where to get the microphone and heard a lot of voices.


    "This is Li Shaobai. He is deceiving people too much. He is pushing his inch forward."


    "Let him stay in the villa. I didn''t expect to shout today? Is this not to pay attention to our Fang family? "


    Fang Yuan, in particular, suppressed the noise around him. Holding a microphone in his hand, he said in a cold voice, "Li Shaobai, I think you''d better give an account to our Fang family."


    I raised my hand and indicated that I wanted to speak. Someone from the Ye family immediately handed me the microphone.


    With a smile, I said, "why should I give an account to your Fang family? Now I take my people with me, can''t I shout two words? Do you have to get your approval? No more freedom of speech? I have long been unable to reconcile with your Fang family. Why should we pay attention to you? No way


    With that, Fang Yuan is so angry that his lungs are almost exploding. He leads a group of people to question the Ye family. Fang Dao has just appeared, and I''ve covered all the limelight. He''s completely ignored, and his face is rather ugly.


    "Dan Wang, please give me an explanation."


    "This is the Ye family. How can we allow others to be presumptuous?"


    "This is not only not to pay attention to our Fang family, but also to despise the Ye family."


    There were a lot of heavyweights on the scene, but the three masters of the three great families didn''t come. Ye Jiadan Wang was the most important person on the scene. He stroked his white beard lightly and said with a smile in front of everyone: "since Prince Li is in the business, and he didn''t take part in it, he naturally said what he wanted to say. As the so-called freedom of speech, can we be so arrogant How much to make people talk? I think he''s quite right. "


    Speaking of the half, the king of Dan threw a friendly look at me and retorted: "besides, this is our Ye family. I haven''t said anything yet. What''s the urgency of your Fang family?"


    These two short sentences just choked a whole group of people. They couldn''t fight back with words at all. They had to sit down again and couldn''t let out a fart.


    As soon as I saw the situation, it was God''s help, so I immediately took the rhythm and yelled with the microphone: "everyone, King Dan has spoken. Today, there is freedom of speech here. You can say whatever you want, and you don''t have to taboo anything. If someone asks a crime, I will carry it for you!"


    Wang Guorong raised his eyebrows, his eyes were shining, and he was determined to cooperate with me. "That''s right. The prince is here. He''s afraid of a hair. If some people dare to ask questions, it''s going to make people angry. No matter how powerful some people are, they can''t stop talking. Isn''t that the truth?"


    This word spreads, the whole audience once again sensation, rings out a burst of intense uproar.


    "Damn it, Prince. It''s a well prepared rhythm."


    "I never thought that the prince should be so approachable. I like his character!"


    "I know that the prince is definitely not so simple as to steal the limelight. It''s a big plan to kill several birds with one stone. It''s closer to us."


    "NIMA, you can play."


    I don''t know who it is. Suddenly, I cried out, "dry... Dry to death. I''ve put down more than ten million. If I lose, I''ll lose."


    Then, the Manifesto of Gan Si Fang Dao spread one by one and became more and more popular.


    Less than a minute, almost all the people were aroused passion, can no longer restrain the stimulation of gambling.


    "The way to death!"


    "Ye Wudao, if you want to win, we''ve all pressed a lot of money."


    "Kill him. The prince is determined to lose money. How can he not pick up such a big bargain? Ye Wudao, you can''t let us down. ""Ye Wudao, why don''t you come out?"


    In the face of many crazy shouts, the scene is like crazy.


    Fang Dao walked back to the center of the field, with a black face and silence, his forehead full of green tendons.


    Wang Guorong was even more exaggerated. He stood on the chair, waved his hands from left to right, and roared: "everyone, follow me and shout together, kill Fang Dao, support Ye Wudao, kill him, kill him, kill him."


    All around the audience, even with Wang Guorong shouting together.


    "Kill him..."


    "kill him!"


    "I can''t lose my money."


    I''m secretly proud that this time everyone is not afraid, because there are more people doing this, so it''s not right for the Fang family to ask who should be held accountable. It''s just like hundreds of people accidentally killed a human trafficker. Where can they find the murderer? Who are you looking for? Maybe it can only be settled.


    Looking for me? Even the Ye family doesn''t care. It''s useless for your Fang family to find me!


    So, I relaxed very leisurely, the old God in the light of a cigarette, appreciation of Wang Guorong look, "Xiao Wang good, continue to shout."


    But at this time, a shadow slowly appeared at the entrance of the field on the left. Due to the dim light at the entrance, he looked down upon him completely.


    However, Fang Dao suddenly held his breath and looked more dignified than ever before, as if he had forgotten all the clutter, only the figure at the entrance.


    As for the whole scene of crazy roar, also suddenly stopped.


    After half a minute''s silence, the figure carelessly stepped into the field and exposed to everyone''s sight. With a bang at the scene, the gamblers'' screams suddenly shook around.


    The eyebrows are magical, like swords and stars, and the lips seem thin, but the radian is slightly tilted, and the handsome face is like a monster. It''s just a... Niang gun!


    Yes, it''s Niang Pao. I''m completely stupid. It looks like a woman, even more beautiful than a woman!


    It''s just that the audience is crazy.


    "Ye..."


    "Ye family has no way. It''s said that the younger generation is the strongest!"


    "The future leader of the ancient Chinese school."


    "It''s really extraordinary."


    I was speechless at that time, isn''t that a little too much? That face is too white to describe. It''s delicate.


    This is just beyond my expectation. I thought Ye Wudao was a man with manliness. Unexpectedly, I was thundered inside and outside.


    Isn''t this a comrade?

 Chapter 594

    See ye Wudao more close to the center of the field, that face see more clearly, almost even women will envy his that face.


    Fang Dao stood on the opposite side not far away from him and couldn''t help looking at his face. "Are you willing to come out at last? Let''s make a quick decision. I''m going to show these people today who is the first of the three families! "


    "It''s up to you?" Ye Wudao instantly folded his lips and put on a cold face with a look of disdain.


    As soon as this face was put out, Fang Dao was humiliated and scolded: "you are such a dead woman. Don''t be so cocky. You talk like a woman. Have you practiced sunflower? Our way would like to trample you under foot. Why are you the strongest? "


    "What do you know? Funny way. " Ye Wudao''s eyes narrowed into a slit and walked forward calmly.


    When Fang DaoDun was angry, he seemed to be more angry with Ye Wudao than before. He despised himself and countered: "Ye Wudao, you demon, I''m a green dragon. I''ll lose to you?"


    "The green dragon? So what? You are ridiculous when you say you are ridiculous. You are blind and arrogant. You think you are the best in the world with Qinglong as your master? Originally, I didn''t want to fight, but you have to be brave. Don''t blame me for teaching you in front of so many people, so that you can know who is the first. " Ye Wudao laughed coldly.


    I sat on the edge of the court, almost did not laugh, dare to love this Niang gun Ye Wudao, humiliate people also have a hand, Fang daoleng is angry by him, chest ups and downs unceasingly.


    At this time, Wang Guorong a big drink, leading the audience, "dry die Fang Dao, support Ye Wudao!"


    So a funny scene happened.


    Fang Dao was not only humiliated by Ye Wudao, but also humiliated by the whole audience. The noise was more than one layer, just like a series of guns


    "kill Fang Dao."


    "Come on, why do you talk so much nonsense? Do you still need to adjust the atmosphere? "


    "Don''t give Fang Dao a chance. You''d better kill him today. The odds are one to ten!"


    ...


    Fang Dao''s eyes swept the whole room, and finally fell in my direction. As if he couldn''t bear it, he suddenly raised his hand and pointed to me, "Li Shaobai, our account will be calculated after today''s end. Do you really think you can win completely by playing this method?"


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t talk nonsense. Do it quickly. I''m waiting for you to be killed." I replied.


    Ye Wudao turned his face and looked at me curiously. When he saw me, he could not help frowning slightly. "So... Are you Li Shaobai? I didn''t expect that I had been in the ancient Chinese School for a long time. There were many changes outside, and there were more people who could challenge Fang Dao. By contrast, I was more curious about what you could do


    "Don''t worry about it. Beat Fang Dao up. Beat him to death." I waved my hand and hastened.


    Ye Wudao''s eyes flashed and he looked at me a few more times, which made me goose bumps all over. He thought that this product was not really gay, was it?


    "Don''t hit me, sleeper." I thought to myself.


    ...


    Fang Dao suddenly drank and scolded: "Ye Wudao, where do you look? I''m your opponent today


    "Opponents? As a green dragon, you are just a waste. " Ye Wudao turned his head and opened his mouth without expression.


    Fang Dao''s unprecedented anger, the feeling of being despised, trampled on his head and scolded as rubbish, immediately frustrated his arrogance and arrogance. In an instant, his three fingers turned into claws, his body flashed, and he was about to dig Ye Wudao''s throat.


    Ye Wudao didn''t even blink his eyes and didn''t move his feet. He just stretched out a finger and was right in the palm of Fang Dao''s hand. His strength was not strong, but it was enough to make Fang Dao unable to enter any more.


    "You... Damn it, on purpose." The square way Leng for a while, the facial expression slightly takes not to believe, rigidly maintained the posture of five seconds.


    And in these five seconds, wow, the whole audience was boiling.


    "One move breaks the square way!"


    "I haven''t tried my best... It''s insulting Fang Dao."


    "Ha ha ha, kill Fang Dao quickly, quickly."


    I immediately saw the trick. Ye Wudao''s attainments in martial arts are definitely higher than Tao. Otherwise, it is impossible to point a finger at the palm of the Chinese Tao like a dragonfly skimming water.


    Five seconds later, Fang Dao suddenly pulls out his hand, and the attack is more fierce. His hand is full of murderous moves. The speed is getting faster and faster, and even the ability of the naked eye can''t keep up with the rhythm. He can only see the faint shadow.


    The battle was terrible. From a long distance, I could feel Fang Dao''s murderous spirit. I figured that I would be killed if I didn''t even have a chance to fight back in front of him.


    I secretly scold a, oneself how so weak? This realm of land and capital is full of physical power, but when it comes to the innate realm, it mainly focuses on refining gas, which is more terrifying than land and capital.


    However, no matter how Fang Dao attacked, ye Wudao was always at his ease. He always stood in the same place and did not move once.


    Fang Dao suddenly retreated to one side, separated from ye Wudao by six or seven meters, and his expression raised unprecedented fear, "Ye Wudao, it''s impossible. I''ve been born in the late stage, but I can barely control the internal Qi to hurt people. What''s your state now? Are you half the way to the top? It''s impossible"To tell you the truth, I''m also in the late congenital period, but I said that you are too arrogant and ridiculous. As a member of the Ye family, I joined the ancient Chinese school since I was a child. Can you compare the pills I took? Even if it''s a bone quenching pill, I''ve taken two. In the same realm, no one is my opponent! " Ye Wudao had a cold face and a scornful face.


    As soon as the words came out, the figures in the audience were shocked.


    "I took two pieces of bone quenching pills!"


    "My God, how much pain is this going to take?"


    "No wonder Ye Wudao is so powerful. One is painful enough. He can take two. It''s just like a demon."


    At this moment, the audience of the Fang family and others, face has been difficult to see the extreme.


    "What about the bone quenching pill? Our way is not weak, I Division Qinglong, dominate tianbang, in the future I will be able to inherit the profession! Become the first pride of our time. " Fang Dao was so humiliated that he couldn''t care about anything else. He immediately used his inner Qi and burst out in an all-round way, and the Qi field suddenly spread.


    Far away, I feel an invisible gas, fierce impact on me, even breathing become uncomfortable.


    Then, Fang Dao fell down, and the ground collapsed in a flash, forming a footprint, "Ye Wudao, you can''t stop me, you have bone quenching body pill, and our Fang Dao... Has been taught by Qinglong for many years, and I''m no worse than you! What I''m practicing is the real heaven level skill in the inner family


    With that, Fang ran away with a bang. The ground was shaking and roaring, like a real explosive step!


    However, just as Fang Dao turned into a shadow, ye Wudao shook his head pitifully and raised his right hand. It seemed to be soft and simple, but it contained amazing strength. Even his sleeve was blown open by the inner Qi.


    "Do you think that you are the only one who can practice heaven level Kung Fu?" Ye Wudao smiles and slaps Fang Dao.


    The speed of this palm seems not fast, but Fang Dao wants to avoid it, but he can''t. the powerful inner Qi turns into a vague essence, forming a Qi palm.


    Ye Wudao''s momentum is rising. His eyes are like gods, just like a palm covering the sky.


    Cover the sky of Fangdao! Cover the eyes of Fang Dao!


    At this moment, Fang Dao''s face changed dramatically. "It''s impossible. Even I can''t do it. How can you do it?"

 Chapter 595

    Ye wudaoli doesn''t pay attention to it. Qi palm seems to seal off all the retreats of Fang Dao. He can''t avoid it.


    All the senior members of the Fang family got up and were unprecedentedly nervous.


    "This... Dao''er is not ye Wudao''s opponent at all!"


    "In the late congenital period, Qi is controlled and released, and the peak of half step is the essence of gasification. Ye Wudao knows that in the late congenital period, he has reached the threshold of the peak of half step?"


    "Dao''er, hide quickly. You can''t hard connect this palm."


    As a result, before the other party''s words were finished, the air palm had already fallen and patted on Fang Dao''s shoulder.


    Bang!


    The terrible sound of bone crack came out in a split second. Fang Dao fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. His left shoulder was sunken. In a split second, he burst out a mouthful of blood. He was defeated and fell on the ground.


    This scene shocked the whole audience.


    "A move, just a move, ye Wudao is just against heaven!"


    "Fang Dao is seriously injured!"


    "Hahaha, kill Fang Dao. The odds are one to ten."


    "Kill Fang Dao."


    Fang Dao raised his head and looked up at Ye Wudao standing in front of him. He was humiliated and full of jealousy. He said, "I haven''t lost. As long as I don''t die for a day, I won''t lose!"


    Ye Wudao looked down pitifully, "I said, no one is my opponent in the same realm. Your way is too arrogant. What about the green dragon? This is not a threat to me at all. I will not take your life this time. I will teach you a lesson. "


    After that, ye Wudao turned and went back. He was absent-minded and careless.


    But suddenly, Fang Dao bent his hands, forced himself up, and stood up wobbly, "I said, our Fang Dao... Has not lost! I''m not dead yet


    Ye Wudao steps a meal, turn back in the blink of an eye, one leg kicks out in a twinkling, square way chest in the center.


    Bang ~ ~


    Fang Dao was caught off guard. In other words, he was not an opponent at all. In an instant, he was kicked to more than ten meters away. When he fell to the ground, his chest had completely sunk in, but he still had strong will and didn''t close his eyes to choose coma.


    Ye Wudao looked at Fang Dao more than ten meters away and said, "don''t challenge my bottom line with your arrogance."


    Fang Daokou gushed blood, his face was very white, first moved on the ground a few times, and then miraculously stood up again, but also in turn towards Ye Wudao, the killing intention shocked the whole audience, "I said, I''m not dead! You don''t win! "


    "No, you''ve lost." Ye Wudao squinted, not retreating but advancing.


    In a flash, the two flashing figures suddenly stopped, ye Wudao''s fingers, steady point in Fang Dao''s eyebrows, pity: "I think today should be enough, right? My conflict with you is not so serious. Don''t force me to kill you. "


    Say, ye Wudao once more hand, at will a foot then kick the square way of serious injury.


    The atmosphere of the whole audience reached white hot.


    "Kill him, ye Wudao. What are you doing?"


    "If there is no way, there will be no opponent in the future. Don''t let the tiger go back to the mountain."


    "If Fang Dao died, Li Shaobai, a big banker, would have to pay me ten times as much money with interest!"


    ..


    I can''t help being dignified. I feel that the atmosphere at the scene has changed. There is a smell of money everywhere.


    It''s true that I really want Fang Dao to die, but in fact, I just say that I don''t want him to be ended by Ye Wudao in this way.


    I hope that I can defeat him by hand, not by strategy, but by using my cultivation strength to decide the outcome!


    However, in my sight, Fang Daogang was kicked down, and he got up again. He had been bathed in blood all over his body, with many scars. His face was covered with blood and soil, and he was seriously injured.


    However, Fang Dao was surprisingly stable, still repeated the sentence, "Ye Wudao, our Fang Dao, is not dead, today you can''t kill me, in the future, a thousand times pay back!"


    Ye Wudao frowned deeply. It seemed that his inner impatience was finally broken out. He immediately attacked Fang Dao violently.


    "Fang Dao, it''s you who don''t know good or bad."


    "It''s wonderful to be so arrogant as you are."


    "But you can rest assured that although you and I have signed the life and death certificate, no matter who it is, it is impossible to give up. For the sake of the Ye family, I will leave you a way to live."


    "You don''t have to thank me, but you''ll have to suffer a lot today."


    Over and over again, ye Wudao didn''t kill him. Instead, he humiliated Fang Dao and knocked him down. He hit him hard and kicked Fang Dao around like a leather ball.


    But, no matter which time, Fang Dao stood up and repeated that sentence.


    Once, twice, three times,


    ten times...


    twenty times...


    thirty times!


    Fang Dao stood up again and again. The scene that had changed its flavor was gradually moved by his persistence.


    "Fang Daohe...""Is that crazy?"


    "God... How can you stand up with such a degree of injury?"


    Even me, but also the other side of the way spontaneously from the meaning of admiration, is out of the opponent''s admiration!


    Because, I don''t know what makes Fang Dao insist again and again!


    At this moment, not only me, but also ye Wudao was moved. The whole person was shocked. Suddenly, he asked Fang Dao, who just got up, "what are you insisting on? Why do you stand up when you can fall down? Pour it for me! Down, it''s over, and there''s no need to waste my time. "


    At this point, ye Wudao grabbed Fang Dao''s neck, lifted him out of thin air and smashed him to the ground, which was very rude.


    Bang ~


    Bang ~


    bang bang!


    Fang Dao was smashed so hard that his back kept contacting with the ground, and he gradually lost his movement.


    See here, I can''t help sighing on the sidelines, "Fang Dao''s heart, it seems that is not the general tenacity."


    I glance around, one by one look shocked, the same sigh.


    "Today, Fangdao really surprised all of us."


    "I don''t know how. I don''t want him to die all of a sudden."


    "Although the cultivation of this kind of mind is backward and ye Wudao has no way, it may not be able to catch up with him in time. With the means of Fang family and the tianbang forces behind him, he can definitely recover the injury of Fang Dao."


    "However, I don''t think Fang Dao can get up any more this time. This engagement is over. Fang Dao is not ye Wudao''s opponent after all."


    "Ye Wudao is tough enough. No matter how strong he is, he can''t hold on. He''s not moving any more. I think it''s over."


    I move my sight, ye Wudao has already released Fang Dao and watched him for a long time.


    After half a sound, ye Wudao clapped his hands and turned to leave.


    But something unexpected happened.


    When ye Wudao was about to step into the exit, Fang Dao got up again and wheezed, "I haven''t lost yet, ye Wudao, come again!"


    "Why on earth are you?" Ye Wudao suddenly turned back, his eyes were a little unbearable.


    "Even if you lose, try your best. If you can stand, we will never kneel! Because I am Fang Dao, the Holy Son of Fang family, I have my pride Fang Dao gave a loud drink, as if he had tried his best.


    Then, in everyone''s sight, Fang Dao finally... Fell down.


    The whole scene was suffocated. I held my breath and felt an unimaginable shock in my heart.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 22600 kings.

 Chapter 596

    Fondo''s down. It''s over.


    However, even if he lost, he would try his best and never kneel down, which shocked everyone and made the whole audience fall into a long silence.


    Ye Wudao left. Before he left, his eyes on Fang Dao also changed. It was no longer the contempt at the beginning.


    Fang Dao lost, but everyone was convinced that he lost. No one dared to talk, even though he lost, he was still proud.


    "Fang Dao really lost..."


    "but why are we not happy at all?"


    "I know. Is it Fang Dao who knows that he can''t win in the process of fighting? Why don''t he just use this way to win the title and beat the Prince down?"


    "No? Human nature should not be all dark. I think it''s true this time. It''s not like Fangdao''s calculation. "


    I can hear all these words, no matter whether it is in Fang Dao''s calculation or not, but he can stand up again and again, which is admirable, even if he and I are enemies.


    Soon, the contest was officially over, and the fangs couldn''t sit still. With a bang, they rushed into the field and went straight to Fangdao.


    For a time, many people began to care about Fang Dao''s injury.


    I picked up my chest and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. With Fang Dao''s current degree of injury, if I was not careful, I would definitely have to swallow my breath!


    Simply, I fixed my eyes on it. In my sight, the elder Fang Yuan led a large group of people and ran to the left and right of Fang Dao in a panic. He carefully checked the injury and his face changed dramatically.


    One of the elders, who had been following Fang Dao all the year round, had accompanied Fang Dao to four conferences. He was his protector. He quickly put his hand and pointed two acupoints on Fang Dao''s body. It was as if the air pressure had controlled the injury. He said, "the son has nothing to do. He can save his life if he needs emergency treatment. He can send it back to Fang''s home immediately!"


    Fang Yuan was relieved and asked for help. He was carried out of the field soon.


    And at this moment, the people around also sighed inexplicably.


    "Although Fang Dao lost, he didn''t die. Ye Wudao didn''t really want to kill him. It''s over."


    "Although it was an engagement and signed a certificate of life and death, they had a very high status. Once someone died, none of the families would count."


    "In this way, ye Wudao is standing in the position of the Ye family, so he didn''t die."


    "I don''t think the crown prince''s calculation is generally good this time. It''s estimated that it''s already in his expectation. Fang Dao will never die. Even if the crown prince lost money, he won the favor of many people."


    "Dare you... The prince is the one who picked up the big bargain?"


    "Why not? Fang Dao is seriously injured. It will take a long time to recover. He has not only lost his opponent for a while, but also has more time to develop his own power, and his relationship with the Ye family has not deteriorated. How many birds are there in one stone? I can''t figure it out. What''s the compensation for that? "


    "It''s a black sheep, isn''t it? Who is that? Deliberately losing so much money. "


    For a moment, countless eyes cast on me, as if I was the real protagonist.


    I quickly cough, desperately to cover up the embarrassment, patted Wang Guorong on the shoulder, exclaimed: "Xiao Wang, this is a good job, you can be regarded as all pass, go back to the list of compensation to me again, then I will transfer the total to you, the rest is up to you."


    "Yes..." Wang Guorong has a sore face.


    "It''s over. Let''s go." With a faint smile, I got up and left the seat. Li Qi and Dachuan followed me.


    When I got back to Li''s home, Wang Guorong paid me the total amount of compensation. Instead of using the six major collateral assets, I used my own card''s money to compensate, including the $8 billion I received. In addition to returning the principal, I also paid an additional $6 billion, leaving $4 billion on my card in an instant...


    the speed at which the money failed was unprecedented, and the $6 billion was gone It''s going to spread to the outside world and be known by the media, which will shock a large number of people to death.


    Before long, Chu Wenyang called again and asked me to pay him for it. He was not so cunning as a fox, which almost made me want to default.


    However, in the end, I gave the old man money. He happily hung up the phone and told me to go to Chu''s house to have tea with him when I was free, saying a lot of false one-sided words.


    With the passage of time, the results of the war spread rapidly, and no one in the family circle knew it.


    Although Fang Dao was defeated, his unyielding reputation spread far and wide!


    All the people are looking forward to, until the other way injury healed, whether there is a chance to defeat Ye Wudao in the future.


    On the third day after the competition, the old man came to me again. First, he praised me and said that I had done very well this time. Then he said, "although you are crying out for money, Fang Dao''s hatred for you is high. I''m afraid that when he recovers, the first person to look for is not ye Wudao, but you."


    "Shaobai knows that Fang Dao won''t let me off this time when I make such a fuss in the Ye family, but it doesn''t matter. The relationship between me and him, and even the relationship between the Li family and the Fang family, has already reached the point where it can''t be saved. The two sides can''t tolerate each other. I don''t mind the hatred a little deeper." I said.The old man smoothed his white beard, "it''s your junior''s business, but you''d better take advantage of Fang Dao''s injury and do more preventive measures, because Fang Dao failed this time. If he didn''t change and didn''t realize his arrogance, he would be like a mad dog, but if he realized it, it would be a great challenge for you. After all, Fang Dao''s city was originally a big one It''s very deep. "


    "You can rest assured..." I arched my hand and walked out of the old man''s study.


    However, I have been restless in my heart. After seeing Fang Dao and ye Wudao, I no longer want to have that kind of horrible inner Qi all the time.


    In addition, previous experiences have made me realize that wealth and reputation are not enough.


    So, I turned around and went into the study, even the old man had some doubts, surprised: "what else can I do for you?"


    "Something''s wrong. I want to ask the old man to give me a holy pill with the effect of quenching the body. Because Shaobai really doesn''t know how to get the bone broken body quenching pill. He can only ask the old man to reward the pill." I bowed respectfully again.


    The old man suddenly laughed, "are you looking for me to ask for credit? This is the first time, but... No, shengpindan does exist in the Li family, but it''s very rare. What you have done in the Li family is not enough. In addition, there are a lot of people staring at you in the Li family, so that no one will say I''m eccentric... "


    ". I know, I''m trying to embarrass you... "I sighed.


    The old man pinched my shoulder and showed his kind eyes. "Shaobai, I''m not only your elder, but also the master of the Li family. If you want to get shengpin pills, you can do more for the Li family. You can do a lot of things with six side branches in your hands."


    Speaking of half, the old man raised his smile and asked with a smile: "you want the holy pill, and secretly let Chang Jiu refine the top-quality pill for you. Do you want to break through to the congenital realm at one time?"


    "If it is, then I have to tell you that in the early days of congenital internal Qi disorder, you can''t retract and release freely, and will be perceived by people. Either you don''t do it, or... You will give me one-time breakthrough to the middle of congenital."


    "Shengpin pills can''t be given to you, but top-notch pills are OK. I''ll inform several alchemists of the Li family to make them for you collectively."

 Chapter 597

    Collective refining?


    This is much faster than Jiuye alone. Even if there is no shengpindan, it is enough, as long as the quantity is enough.


    Once it''s done, I start to shut up for a while and concentrate on Dan.


    So I agreed without thinking about it.


    It''s a pity that I always think about the bone breaking and body quenching pill in my heart. This kind of pill is against the heaven. It''s not only rare, but also has amazing effect.


    Think about ye Wudao. He has two pieces of bone quenching body pills as the foundation. He is so powerful that even Fang Dao is not his opponent. He is not a human being.


    With my strange constitution, if you take one for me, in time, within the same realm, I dare to believe that I absolutely have the power to fight against Ye Wudao.


    But if you don''t take the bone quenching body pill, then everything is not necessary.


    The old man seemed to see my worry and comforted me: "Shaobai, you don''t need to think about it. If you can''t get this bone quenching body pill, you can''t force it. Moreover, even if you get it, you may not be able to carry it, because the pain of bone quenching body pill is not what ordinary people can bear. Most people take this pill. Only when they die, a few people can survive, This Dan also gets its name


    "I''ll think of another way. It''s best to get nature." I replied against my will, but actually I didn''t know.


    Back at home, I thought about how to get the bone quenching body pill, but I didn''t know what to do.


    "The relationship with Ye''s family is still too shallow. The good ones are shallow, and the bad ones are shallow. The relationship is very general. I want to get one for ye Shu and Li Qi. Now, I can''t get one." I hit it hit it mouth, can''t help talking up, secretly scold this is too difficult.


    At this time, Li Dachuan came from the outside in a hurry.


    I pressed my hand and motioned him to sit down. "Don''t panic. What''s the matter?"


    Li Dachuan swallowed his saliva and did not sit down. Instead, he said hastily, "I just came from Li Qinghao. He said that the reason why he lifted the ban was because you recorded his voice. He also said that I have the best relationship with you now and want me to steal the recording..."


    "have you agreed?" I can''t help frowning. Li Qinghao hasn''t given up yet? I didn''t do it last time. I''ll steal it this time?


    Li Dachuan immediately grimaced and replied: "in order to get his trust, and this time it is clear that it is an opportunity for me to show my loyalty. Can I not agree? What do you want to do now? "


    "Isn''t that easy? I''ll give you a copy of the recording, and you can give it to him. Then he will never be suspicious of you again, or even trust you more. Then I''ll pretend to be stupid, but... He will steal the recording in another way. " I said, got up and walked around the hall, took out the recorder hidden in the dark grid.


    Li Dachuan hasn''t heard the recording yet, and now he''s in a daze. After all, it''s a powerful weapon to check and balance Li Qinghao.


    After a few tosses in my hand, I took out the other recorders in the dark box to confuse my ears and eyes. I didn''t bother to use the computer to play the recording directly.


    As soon as the recording came out, Li Dachuan''s eyes suddenly widened, almost startled his chin.


    After recording, I handed the copy to Li Dachuan, who was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    I picked my eyebrows, put the recorder back into the dark box, covered it with calligraphy and paintings on the wall, and patted Li Dachuan on the shoulder a few times before this guy responded.


    Seeing Li Dachuan shaking all over, he looked down at the recorder in his palm and said in shock, "isn''t that what Li Qinghao said at the banquet that day? Prince, when did you record it? Why don''t I know? If this kind of rebellious way is handed over to the old man directly, the hidden danger of Li Qinghao can be solved. Why do you still keep it? "


    "If I really want to kill Li Qinghao, where can he be my opponent? Everyone is a family. Don''t do too much. Give him a way to think about who is the real enemy. " I can''t help sighing. I sincerely hope that the Li family can unite as one, instead of fighting with each other like now. This is also the original intention of the old man.


    "This recording can''t be given to him so soon. It will take a few days to avoid being seen as a flaw. As for song Hai''s affairs, Dachuan is already doing it. I''ll take care of everything." Li Dachuan understood and did not ask any more questions. He left with his recorder.


    I have to say that Li Dachuan is really a right-hand man. He has done most things very well, and he is loyal to me. He is a talented person.


    Bored in every way, I took out my mobile phone, opened wechat and sent a message to her, "are you there?"


    After a while, Ning Xing made a dynamic expression, a force of white eyes, said: "Yo? Do you know you''re looking for me? "


    I immediately click on the video call, the camera face to themselves, think there is a period of time with Ning Xing did not meet, video chat is not too much, right?


    The result didn''t expect, rather apricot unexpectedly gave to refuse, still say: "what do you do? There''s someone next to me now. It''s not convenient. "


    Someone? inconvenient?


    I suddenly have a sense of crisis, dare not be surrounded by men, right?


    I did not give up, and sent a wechat: "I do not care ah, I have to see you."After that, I invited Ning Xing to make a video.


    This, Ning Xing finally took, the picture is only her person, that beautiful face a burst of embarrassment.


    As soon as Ning Xing saw me, she said angrily, "I''m... I''m having dinner with a friend I just met. I''m a new teacher from the school. I''ve helped me a lot these days. I''m afraid you''ll misunderstand me."


    "What friend? Is it really a man I asked.


    Ning Xing also urgent, "is just know, and spare time is also in, if nothing, hang up first, after dinner I''ll tell you video."


    But at this time, the voice of other people suddenly rang out in his hands, like a man''s voice and a woman''s voice.


    "Ah, Ning Xing, who are you talking to? Isn''t it your richest man''s boyfriend? "


    This voice, very familiar, seems to have heard somewhere, but for a moment I can''t remember it.


    Ning Xing embarrassed smile, nodded in the screen, "ah... Yes."


    The man said curiously: "then I have to look at the appearance of the richest man."


    Say, that person close to the camera, head next to Ning Xing very close, ears rub to her hair!


    Then, this person also said hello to me, "Wow, it''s really an honor. I didn''t expect that I could talk to the richest man. Hello, I''m Ning Xing''s new colleague, her friend, and also the martial arts teacher of Pearl University."


    My mother''s eyes are staring out, suddenly stood up, "how are you? You mean to pick on me, don''t you? Go to Ningxing intentionally? No, Ning Xing, don''t you know who he is? "


    As a result, this guy gave me a wink. He was just like a woman. "Oh, I just came here, and I didn''t have time to say it. I didn''t expect that your girlfriend was so beautiful, but if I were a woman, she would not be as beautiful as me. I said that, I''m very curious about you."


    At this moment, I was dumbfounded, Ning Xing was also dumbfounded. It seemed that I didn''t know that this man was Ye Wudao, and asked: "Ye Youwei, do you know Li Shaobai?"


    I was speechless then. What is Ye Youwei? This is Ye Wudao!


    This damned Ye Wudao is curious about me?


    You are curious. What are you doing to Ning Xing? Isn''t that on purpose? Otherwise, how can you go all the way from Yanjing to Mingzhu city to be a teacher in the same school as Ningxing?


    Are you full? You want to do something?

 Chapter 598

    After a while, I had an unprecedented sense of crisis in my heart. I absolutely wanted to do something!


    Ye Wudao, the dead mother gun, is definitely deliberately gathered by Ning Xing''s side. He also disguises himself as ye Youwei. What does he want to do?


    I stare at the screen, Leng can''t guess Ye Wudao''s intention.


    However, ye Wudao also raised a smile and showed his white little tiger teeth, "why don''t I know him? Li Shaobai, the richest man of all time. "


    "No, I listen to the tone between you. It seems that it''s not so simple. Ye Youwei, you can''t be Li Shaobai''s classmate or something?" Ning Xing reaction come over, don''t know his true identity at all.


    After all, ye Wudao is in the ancient Chinese school all the year round. Last time, he said that he hadn''t come out for a long time, and the outside world has changed a lot.


    Moreover, Ning Xing has been busy with her career in Mingzhu city. They don''t even tell him that Ning Xing doesn''t know what he looks like even if he knows Ye Wudao.


    "He and I are friends." Ye Wudao added with a smile.


    Ning Xing immediately believed it, "it turned out to be a friend. I said, why do you talk so strange? Hey, Li Shaobai, I can tell you that Youwei is a good man. He has helped me a lot in work these days. So, I''ll hang up the video first and have dinner."


    Without waiting for me to explain, Ning Xing ended the video call directly.


    I was in a hurry at that time. What was the situation?


    Simply, I tried to send a wechat message to Ning Xing, saying: "Ning Xing, his real name is not ye Youwei, but ye Wudao of Ye family. You''d better stay away from him, because I don''t know what he wants to do when he comes near you."


    As a result, Ning Xing replied, "don''t be silly. How can it be? I''ve heard about ye Wudao, but it''s definitely not this person. You don''t need to use this way even if you''re afraid that I have men around me, do you? I can''t see at all. Isn''t he your friend? Ha ha ha, I know. You must be jealous. Come on, I''ll eat first. "


    Then, I sent a few more messages. Ning Xing didn''t reply to me...


    my heart was flustered, and the sense of crisis became more and more intense. I didn''t worry about other people staying by Ning Xing''s side, but this person is Ye Wudao. Who knows what wrong idea he is making?!


    When things go wrong, there will be demons!


    So, I didn''t care about 3721. I directly arranged a special plane and immediately took Li Qi to the Pearl City.


    On the plane, after Li Qi knew the reason, the whole person was shocked, "what do you mean by Ye Wudao? How can you find Ning Xing? "


    "Don''t know, go to say again, no matter what reason he is, for the sake of Ning Xing''s safety, must drive him away from Ning Xing side." I said.


    Li Qi said, "I''m curious about you? This guy is a complete motherfucker. Isn''t he interested in you? Then close to Ning Xing, want to bend you? Is he really a comrade


    "Stop it. How can it be? It''s crazy. " I have goose bumps all over my body.


    Mingzhu airport, it''s completely dark. Liang guante comes to pick up the plane and drives a Passat. Everything is very low-key. Few people know that I''m in Mingzhu city.


    I quickly picked up the phone and called Ning Xing.


    Ning Xing took a long time to pick up. She said she was taking a bath just now and asked me what happened.


    I said, "where are you? I''m going there now. I''m in Pearl City. "


    "Have you come to Pearl City?" Ning Xing suddenly felt very surprised.


    I took a deep breath, held back the confusion in my heart, and asked, "tell me where you are now, and I''ll go right away."


    "Oh, I bought a suite in the school. In Jinyi community, I''ll blow my hair and meet you at the gate of the community." Ning Xing''s tone is hard to hide surprise.


    I directly hung up the phone and asked Liang Guan to drive in the direction of Jinyi community.


    More than half an hour later, when she came to the gate of Jinyi community, Ning Xing was wearing a casual sportswear, pink and gray, and a pair of sports shoes. Her hair was tied into a horsetail. She looked ordinary, but in fact she was very temperament.


    As soon as I opened the door, I ran nervously, grabbed Ning Xing''s left and right arms, looked up and down, "Ning Xing, are you ok? Did ye Wudao do anything to you? "


    "Nothing? What''s the matter with you today? Why are you so nervous? " Rather apricot not from frown, even ask three.


    At this time, Li Qi and Liang Guan get off the bus one after another, and Ning Xing nods.


    I forced myself to calm down and said, "because it''s really Ye Wudao. Li Qi can testify for me. I''m afraid he will do something."


    "Really?" Ning Xing looks at Li Qi subconsciously.


    Li Qi nodded, "it''s true. For this matter, hehe, hehe, someone is not less nervous. He panics on the plane like he lost his daughter-in-law."


    "Li Qi, what are you talking about? Now is not the time to joke, ye Wudao''s strength, you don''t know, he suddenly close to Ning Xing, there must be something behind I stare.


    Pu Chi ~


    Ning Xing couldn''t help laughing, full of happiness, said haughtily: "Yo Yo, someone is so nervous. It''s OK. I can feel that ye Wudao is not hostile to me. I''d better go in first. It''s not convenient to talk here."A few minutes later, I entered the house that Ning Xing bought and lived on the 15th floor.


    I simply scanned my eyes, not too much mood to see, but pulled Ning Xing into the room, closed the door, painstakingly said: "Ning Xing, you just listen to me, quit the job, OK? Stay with me and I''ll support you. "


    "No, a woman has to have her own career and financial ability to live like a woman. Besides, even if he is really Ye Wudao, so what? I asked myself, "I haven''t offended him, and I get along well with him. Can''t he harm me?" Ning Xing rejected.


    "Yes, you''re right. It''s nothing to you, but he''s aiming at me. What do you want me to do if you really have something to do?" I''m in a hurry.


    Ning Xing was not happy at that time, Shua stood up, "I think, you think a little wrong, after these days together, I think ye Wudao is different from Fang Dao, he is not the kind of person who is very deep in the city, on the contrary, he is a bit like a girl, and you don''t even see others, you have to force me to resign, what do you take me as? I like this job very much now and I don''t want to quit. "


    "No! I''m protecting you. " I didn''t control it well. It was a little loud.


    "You yelled at me? You are binding me with your mind Ning Xing counterattack mouth, is bound to be against me in the end.


    "I''m doing it for you!" I''m also very unhappy. I''m obviously for the sake of Ning Xinghao. Why doesn''t she listen to me?


    "If you say that, you are already binding me! Get out of here Ning Xing completely angry, a stamp foot, shout very loud.


    I Leng for a while, didn''t expect for a leaf have no way, and rather apricot first time quarrel.


    Silent saw rather apricot a few seconds, I can only bite teeth out of the room, no one is willing to bow.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to the crown of 22800 kings.

 Chapter 599

    At about 9:00 p.m., Li Qi and Liang Guan knew that we had quarreled and didn''t want to stay. They said hello and left. They only left the Passat key when they stayed and said they would give it to me for a while.


    Ning Xing stayed in the room all the time and didn''t come out once. I cooked, but she didn''t eat.


    Standing on the balcony blowing, my anger gradually disappeared, and my panic began to calm down.


    After playing the cigarette ash, I took another puff, thinking that I was really too nervous, which led to the neglect of Ning Xing''s feelings. This is male chauvinism, a common fault of men.


    It''s not good to bind Ning Xing with your own thoughts.


    In any case, I have to see ye Wudao, otherwise I will never be steadfast.


    However, at present, it is more important to coax Ning apricot.


    Taking a deep breath of cigarettes, I looked through the balcony to Ning Xing''s room window. The light was still on, so I didn''t sleep.


    After biting my teeth, I left the balcony, went into the living room and went straight to Ning Xing''s room.


    As a result, I turned the door and locked it with a click...


    so I said outside: "Ning Xing, haven''t you slept yet? Come out for dinner. I''ve left you a meal. "


    There was no response when I blurted out.


    I''m in a hurry. Is Ning Xing still angry? What time is it?


    In this case, I can only take a soft, began to apologize, "Ning Xing, before I was too impulsive, I this is not nervous you? I''m sorry. If you like this job, you won''t quit. How about that? "


    There is still no response in the room.


    I pinched hands, which is full of sweat, secret way this time play big, Ning Xing that kind of arrogant character, how would you like others to take care of her? My previous behavior was really inappropriate and excessive.


    A I am for you, put rather apricot all thoughts denied, it is a big mistake.


    From another point of view, maybe I should listen to Ning Xing''s advice and contact Ye Wudao first and then make a decision, instead of being rash.


    "Ning Xing, can you give me a word? Don''t be silent I yelled again.


    With a click, the door was unlocked.


    Ning Xing very hard to open the door, very unhappy looking at me, did not say anything, directly went to the dining room, picked up the tabletop Sheng good food, sat down to move chopsticks to eat.


    "The food is a little cold, or shall I heat it up for you?" I can''t help but get happy and run to Ning Xing, like a servant.


    Ning apricot picked up a piece of balsam pear and slowly put it into his mouth. He said with a straight face: "no need."


    I suddenly stop, can only sit beside, looking at Ningxing eat, can''t help secretly praise up, Ningxing is Ningxing, even eat a mess.


    The result rather apricot horizontal me one eye, "I eat, you don''t look at me, otherwise have no appetite."


    After dinner, Ning Xing went back to her room and closed the door.


    I''m embarrassed as never before. Ning Xing, is this not Calming? Or did you forgive me?


    It was a very happy thing to meet Ning Xing. Ning Xing was very surprised at first, but later because I was too nervous, I was very unhappy.


    No matter, you have to coax me.


    After drinking a little wine to strengthen my courage, I went to the door of Ningxing room again, reached for the handle and pulled it down. Hey, it''s not locked!


    Is this the rhythm of deliberately leaving the door for me? Forgive me?


    I couldn''t help laughing outside. When I pushed the door, Ning Xing was sitting in front of the computer. She was playing lol with a look of venting her anger. From the grass of the lower river, she opened the sword sage''s big move and rushed to the enemy''s ADC, which was a beating.


    However, Ning Xing''s operation is too bad, and his teammates haven''t reacted yet. He was hit by the enemy''s auxiliary hammer and was charged with "Ka Ka Ka". Then he was killed by the enemy''s Oba Ma. His teammates watched her die. Instead of helping, they sold Ning Xing.


    "Don''t play, what a game!" Ning Xing was so angry that she lost the mouse, rolled the keyboard with both hands, and pedaled her legs. She didn''t find that I was standing behind her.


    I narrowed my eyes. Ning Xing was beaten so badly that she almost lost all three ways. She couldn''t take a swordsman to fight wild. She was killed 2-7-5. She lost more than a dozen heads in total, especially the monkeys on the road. It was almost 20 minutes before this game, which was basically the rhythm of losing.


    With a smile of confidence, I put my head close to Ning Xing''s ear and said, "let me, I''m sure I''ll blow the opposite side."


    At this time, rather apricot just found my existence, full face don''t believe side face to come, don''t have good spirit of white I one eye, "you ok you?"? I didn''t know you could play this game. "


    "Absolutely, but you have to promise me that if you win, you won''t be angry with me again, OK?" I look at the computer screen, only 18 seconds from the resurrection.


    Ning Xing immediately got up, gave the position to me, said: "well, if you can turn over, I will promise you anything you say today."


    Promise me everything you say? So if IThinking of this, I couldn''t help blinking, "really? Don''t lie to me


    "I''d rather not cheat." Rather apricot haughty embrace chest, a face don''t believe, as if I really can''t turn over.


    I held my hands, relaxed my knuckles, shrugged, and sat down. I put my left hand on the keyboard, and my right hand grasped the mouse. I watched the whole stage, NIMA... All bronze!


    Then I scanned Ning Xing''s clothes. Except for the wild sword, all the others were wrong. I didn''t know what the ghost was. I also brought AP clothes...


    while I still had a few seconds to revive, I quickly sold the useless equipment and had a dream. The rest were ordinary shoes and the complete blue attack speed wild sword (blood blade), which was crispy to death.


    As soon as he came out of the door, he just went down to the highland, and the middle card was hit by the other side. The wild blind man and the fire man ganged up and lost in seconds.


    Then, cards began to curse in the game.


    "JS, you Shabi, what you play is useless."


    "Garbage one."


    In the middle of the scolding, I manipulated Jiansheng to enter the right field, brushing the wolf and typing, "don''t worry, change people. I''ll take you. I''m going to die. I''ll cut the loser live."


    Auxiliary bull head: "Shabi, waste."


    Devin: Damn it, you don''t have to take the rhythm


    I confidently typed back, but at the moment of the wolf''s death, the enemy''s eye suddenly came in, and I was directly killed by the blind man.


    "Damn, dare to be forced in Laozi''s wild area?" I suddenly a stare, quickly retreat, but it''s too late, blind a w touch eye to come over, don''t want to directly r kick me fly, out of thin air even q fly.


    One library!!!


    With a slap, the blind man flew close to his body. In the blink of an eye, it was another e-pat. The economy was so strong that it suppressed him. My swordsman died.


    Auxiliary bull head: "66666, this force is good, go to chop the cock."


    Dreven: "pretend you''re paralyzed."


    I lose all face, Ning Xing but suddenly beside me laugh, "ha ha, want you to pretend, this under good?"


    "Well, I admit that I''m not good at playing this game... I''m just forcing..." I looked at Ning Xing''s expression, and I amused her, but I didn''t seem angry?


    However, I have to win. Ning Xing herself said that she would promise me everything...


    as soon as I thought of that, I immediately felt confident.

 Chapter 600

    However, the game still failed to win, economic strength was pulled too far, teammates did not cooperate.


    I even pretended to be forced all the way, clamoring to beat the blind man so that his mother couldn''t recognize him. When I was finally hit by someone, the other side threw out GG, which was a shame of red Luoluo.


    However, rather apricot has been laughing, this game lost also worth.


    I release the mouse, toward Ning Xing throw a smile, "how? Are you in a better mood? Isn''t Ben great? "


    "It''s worse than bronze. Go away. I''ll play." Ning apricot despised white one eye, proud of push me away.


    "No, are you down?" I''m stuck in front of the computer.


    "Hum..." Ning Xing hummed twice, but didn''t give me an answer. Instead, she didn''t push me any more. Instead, she sat down on me and took me as a humanoid chair...


    at the moment of touching, her buttocks were pressed on my thighs, so soft that I almost cried out.


    Leaning back on my chest, my body is full of the unique fragrance of Ningxing. I look slightly at the key position under Ningxing''s shoulder, and I can''t help swallowing. I haven''t seen her for a while. Ningxing''s figure is getting better and better. Not only her skin is white, but also she doesn''t feel loose. On the contrary, she is tense...


    Ningxing has no reaction, Without even saying a word, we immediately started the matching game again.


    I''m not in the mood to watch the game at all. My eyes are almost protruding and I fall on the ground. I look down and concentrate on the position under Ning Xing''s shoulder...


    when Ning Xing''s game starts, she doesn''t pay any attention to me at all, almost regards me as transparent, and I don''t know if she does it on purpose.


    I secretly smile, rather apricot certainly forgive me, but also die to face not to speak.


    I''ll see how long you can hold on.


    So, I also don''t say a word, decisively stretch out both hands, make actual action, embrace Ning Xing''s small Manyao.


    Start with the first feeling, let me play a thrilling moment, is Ning Xing deliberately flirting with me?


    As a result, Ning Xing still did not speak, waiting for the progress of the game.


    The game starts completely. Ning Xing plays danlaxi, and five people run to the river to open a first-class group. They can''t fight each other.


    I grin at Ning Xing''s back, and suddenly put my right hand into Ning Xing''s pajamas. My palm is close to her navel, and I touch it by the way. It feels against the sky, and there is no fat at all.


    Ning Xing suddenly trembled, and lacs was killed in an instant...


    I immediately pretended to say: "Oh, how are you dead?"


    "Didn''t walk a good..." rather apricot pie pie mouth, face suddenly a little red.


    Soon, Ning Xing resurrected, ran to the middle of the tower, and the other side of the fire man line mending knife.


    I have been outside the left hand, homeopathy also turned into the pajamas inside, completely will Ning Xing embrace on the body.


    A little side head, in the reflection of a glass, this posture is as ambiguous as it is...


    the most important thing is that Ning Xing didn''t refuse me, and was still playing games.


    But in fact, I have seen that Ning Xing''s mind is not in the game, the whole person is absent-minded, constantly being killed by each other''s fire men, that pretty face is more and more hot.


    I suddenly felt bad, and my hands climbed up slowly. The skin was really slippery...


    Ning Xing''s hands began to shake, and she couldn''t even hold the mouse, but she still didn''t say no and didn''t get up to avoid it.


    As soon as my heart was horizontal, my span increased rapidly, and I climbed five centimeters in an instant, and I was very close to the key position...


    Ning Xing twisted her body, which was not suitable for me, and her buttocks on my thigh suddenly moved...


    this feeling, this acid, made me suddenly full of evil fire.


    At this moment, Ning Xing has no mind to play the game, just pretending in front of me, manipulating the game characters to run around on the map.


    Aware of my body changes, Ning apricot is constantly pinch hands, all fragrant sweat.


    I take a deep breath, so that the monastic pass unique learning, Li five finger mountain, instant up and go!


    Ning Xing''s face changed greatly with fright. She grabbed my little arm and finally said, "you... Don''t push an inch..."


    "it''s you who don''t speak. What do you mean I push an inch? You''re my girlfriend. Is that too much? " I took a sip at Ning Xing''s neck.


    "Shameless, you go! Get your hands off me Rather apricot blushes to the ear root, wriggles on me, rubs me to be unable to help the comfortable ah.


    "I don''t know." I across the obstacles of that layer of things, squeeze hard.


    "Eh ~ don''t..." Ning Xing immediately cried out, the whole person wanted to refuse to return to welcome, completely soft in my arms, not only began to lose strength of limbs, even the face also appeared a confused blush.


    I can''t help it any more. I take out my hand in a moment, hold Ning Xing in both hands, turn around and walk in the direction of the big bed.


    Put apricot Ning on the bed, I put my hands on both sides of her, staring at her.Ning Xing is more and more shy and dare not look directly at me.


    "Ning Xing, I''m sorry. I was wrong before." I said.


    Ning Xing turned her head and said, "well, I forgive you."


    "What''s the situation now? Is that the case? " I swept the chest of the eye rather apricot, see my eye all red.


    Ning apricot bit pink lip lightly, "what kind of situation?"


    "That''s the case. Did you acquiesce?" My heart says Ning Xing, are you pretending to be stupid?


    As a result, Ning Xing said to me, "I don''t know what you mean..."


    when I think about it, I have to be reserved. Ning Xing is reserved.


    But at this time, the mobile phone suddenly rang, which broke the strange atmosphere.


    Isn''t that too disappointing?


    Impatiently, I took out my cell phone. It turned out to be Liang Guan. I pressed the call button and said, "I''ll give you ten seconds to talk."


    "I... little Lord, oh no, Prince, someone from Tiejiang said that he wanted to see you. Now he wants to see you. You''re alone." Liang Guan said quickly.


    As soon as I heard it, I asked, "who? It''s more than ten o''clock in the middle of the night, and people are not allowed to sleep? "


    "Shizi Li Qi said... This man is Ye Wudao!" Liang Guan said.


    I can''t help frowning, thinking Ye Wudao, what do you see me doing at this time? Did you go to Tiejiang branch in Mingzhu city?


    "I see. I''ll be right there." I hung up the phone directly, then got up and sat by the bed. My mood was completely lost by this phone call, and I thought about ye Wudao''s intention quickly in my mind.


    Rather apricot sat up, see my face is not good, suppress the sense of shyness, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. You stay here. I''ll go to Tiejiang." I took a deep look at Ning Xing, and secretly scolded him for his bad luck. Every time when he arrived at the critical moment, he was like this...


    after leaving Jinyi community, I drove a Passat to Tiejiang and secretly calculated that since Ye Wudao came to see me, he must know that I left Yanjing. Is the news smart enough? I didn''t tell a few people, so he could know.


    "That''s fine. I haven''t come to you yet. I didn''t expect you to come first." I stepped on the accelerator and roared on the road of Mingzhu city in the dark. This time, I must ask what the damned Niang gun Ye Wudao wants to do!

 Chapter 601

    Tiejiang trade building.


    When I walked into the hall on the first floor, Li Qi and Liang Guan had already been waiting here.


    "Where are the people?" I said.


    "Just go in there. I''ll arrange for people to isolate you. Li qishizi will protect your safety." Liang Guan immediately turned around and reached out to the VIP sofa not far away. There was a figure sitting with his back to us. It was... Ye Wudao.


    "No, if he really wants to kill me, Li Qi can''t stop him. I don''t think he will. There is no direct contradiction between me and him. It''s not like this. You can all step aside and stay away from here." I shook my head solemnly.


    With that, I immediately went to Ye Wudao and sat opposite him.


    After observing Ye Wudao, she wore a loose sportswear today. She didn''t tidy her chest properly. Her clothes bulged slightly, just like a monster.


    In particular, that face is more feminine than a woman. I really don''t know what gene it is...


    I seriously raised my face, hugged my chest and leaned on the soft sofa, and asked, "come on, what''s the matter with me? How do you know I''m in Pearl City?"


    "Ha ha ha... I''ve got a video with Ning Xing. Can you not fly to the Pearl City?" Ye Wudao''s thin lips rose slightly.


    I calmed down, took out a packet of cigarettes from my pocket and handed one to Ye Wudao, "don''t you smoke?"


    "Sorry, I don''t smoke." Ye Wudao raised his hand and refused.


    I took it back in my mouth, lit it with a lighter, and then sandwiched it between my fingers. I said in a deep voice, "there is no hatred between you and me. Why are you so close to Ning Xing? If you want something from me, I''m sorry. I can''t give you anything and I won''t give you anything. "


    Ye Wudao stretched out his slender hand, picked up the delicate tea cup on the table, drank the hot tea leisurely, but he didn''t speak. He just stared at me with strange eyes, which made me hairy.


    I can''t help thinking to other places that this dead woman gun is not really a fag as Li Qi said, is it?


    The next moment, ye Wudao put down the tea cup, the expression can be called human and animal harmless, said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m not aiming at who, Ning Xing this woman is very good, very good, you can really have vision, but don''t worry, I won''t pry the corner, I said, I''m curious, only you."


    Curious about me? Just me?


    I''ve been in a panic for a long time. Is that all? I don''t believe it! This may be his excuse.


    If it''s really like what he said, it''s really... Toxic!


    "You don''t have to make such a joke with me. Although I know it''s your excuse, you must not be so simple. Do you think I will believe it just because of curiosity?" I laughed.


    Ye Wudao looked at me strangely and said with a smile, "believe it or not, anyway, I''m very curious about how a person who doesn''t even have a congenital state can compete with Fang Dao without losing the upper hand, or even slightly better. So I came to Mingzhu city to see if your girlfriend is worthy of you."


    "Since I''ve seen it, let''s leave. I don''t want to have conflicts with the Ye family now. Don''t make trouble." I said.


    Ye Wudao''s smile is getting deeper and deeper. In my opinion, this guy doesn''t look like a man. His height is only about 1.76 meters, which is not as tall as me. His clothes are obviously bigger and his skeleton must be smaller. On the contrary, he looks like a full woman. If his hair is longer and he wears a skirt, no one will recognize this guy as a man.


    I''ve seen it thoroughly. I didn''t expect that there are still such people in this world.


    Ye Wudao cocked his legs, crossed his fingers on his knees, shook his head and said, "why should I leave? I''ll stay where I like. You can''t control it. Besides, I''m not here to make trouble this time. "


    "What do you want to do?" I picked my eyebrows. Isn''t this motherfucker here to make trouble?


    Ye Wudao took out a piece of paper from his arms and gently swung it between his fingers.


    I reached for it and looked down. There was a string of telephone numbers written on it. I couldn''t help looking up and asked, "what medicine are you selling in gourd?"


    "Nothing else, just want to make a friend with you." Ye Wudao put his hands on his knees again and couldn''t see what he was planning.


    I was bored at that time. Did the donkey kick me in the head? Do this kind of thing all the way, just to be friends with me?


    Anyway, I don''t believe it...


    even I suddenly feel that ye Wudao is even more terrible than Dao.


    Because I can at least see through or budget Fang Dao, but I can''t figure out Ye Wudao.


    So I simply threw the note back, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to make you a friend. If there''s nothing wrong, I hope you can leave Mingzhu city as soon as possible. The relationship between the Li family and the Ye family is stable, but don''t mess up the relationship because of this."


    Ye Wudao kept smiling, instantly caught the note, and then put it on the table, "sorry, I''m a friend, you have to make it if you don''t want to. If you don''t want to, don''t blame me for robbing your woman. I''m very confident in my own charm. I''ll follow her wherever you get her, unless she goes back to Li''s home with you, but I think, Ningxing career It''s impossible to follow you with such a strong heart. "As I said before, I almost didn''t spit out. It''s disgusting!


    But in the back, he even threatened me, just to make friends with me? What kind of person is there?


    I really can''t stand it. I snuff out the cigarette end in silence and stand up straight to examine Ye Wudao. "I don''t want to write ink with you. What''s your purpose? As long as you don''t hurt Ning Xing, I can make you a friend. "


    At this point, I bent down to reach out and took the note up. I was quite depressed. Ye Wudao grasped my weakness this time.


    I''m not afraid that he will take Ningxing away. I''m afraid that any accident will hurt Ningxing.


    At this time, ye Wudao also stood up, and clapped for me with a smile. He said with admiration: "love and righteousness, good man, but I have another request."


    "He said I held the note in my hand.


    Ye Wudao winked at me, "you call me with your mobile phone first, and then I''ll tell you, lest I can''t find you."


    I had no choice but to follow the number on the note.


    Ye Wudao''s mobile phone rang, did not answer, but hung up, then said: "my request is very simple, I am in the Pearl City one day, you stay here one day, I have anything, you must be on call, 24 hours for me."


    I was shocked, 24 hours for him? This motherfucker is not trying to bend me, is it?


    Unable to resist curiosity, I held back my thoughts and asked for a long time, then said: "I said, you are like a woman. Is there a problem with your orientation? I can tell you in advance that I''m not selling myself. "


    "Ha ha, when did I say I had a problem with my orientation?" Ye Wudao answered.


    "And you?" I''m more confused, isn''t it comrade? So what does he want to do?


    Ye Wudao meaningful smile, Niang Niang gas, "you guess? It''s a secret


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 23000 kings. Besides, it''s not that simple. It involves a lot. Er, of course, there are deeper secrets... Well, I''m not a spoiler.

 Chapter 602

    Ye Wudao with a smile, staring at me for a long time, completely did not know what medicine he sold in the gourd, I only feel that I was staring all over goose bumps.


    24 hours on call, still don''t let me leave Pearl City? Is this motherfucker sick?


    Catch my weakness, for that? Do you want to make me a slave?


    Bite teeth, I really have no way, he stayed in Ningxing side for a day, is equivalent to a time bomb, I have to do according to what he said.


    Isn''t that 24-hour on call? I''ll be aggrieved first and fight back when I find a chance.


    So, with a wave of my hand, I pointed to the exit of the hall. "I promised. You can leave now."


    "Promise fast enough, it seems that your feelings for Ning Xing are not generally deep." Ye Wudao looked at me a few more, as if looking at a rare treasure.


    I instantly frowned, put down my hand, and said in a deep voice: "I warn you, I can compromise for Ningxing, but you must not hurt Ningxing, otherwise I don''t care who you are, don''t force me to tear my face."


    "Ha ha ha..." Ye Wudao said three times and left immediately without expression.


    As soon as he left, Li Qi and Liang Guan first came in and began to ask me about the situation. I had to tell them the details.


    As a result, Li Qi slapped his thigh and cried out.


    Even Liang Guan didn''t know what Li Qi meant.


    "What''s the end?" I asked


    "It''s over. I said on the plane that ye Wudao just wanted to bend you. There''s no need to guess." Li Qi cut off the railway.


    After all, Li Qi''s idea may not be wrong. Who knows whether ye Wudao is telling the truth or lies?


    This is actually under my consideration...


    this evening, I went back to Jinyi community.


    When I entered the door, it was late, and a light was still on in the living room. Ning Xing was obviously afraid that I couldn''t see it open.


    I was full of Ye Wudao. I took off my shoes and walked into the bathroom barefoot. I flushed my face. Then I took a bath and scolded Ye Wudao for being sick. I even showed off his mystery and thought about his real purpose.


    As a result, I can''t think of it. This situation that I can''t see through the opponent''s intention really makes me feel aggrieved.


    After taking a bath, she comes to Ning Xing''s room and gently opens the door. Ning Xing curls up in the quilt and sleeps soundly, with a smile on her mouth.


    I looked more and didn''t disturb Ning Xing''s rest. I was afraid that I would wake her up with a hairdryer. Instead, I left the room, went into the guest room, sat in front of the computer desk, turned on the heat and waited for her hair to dry before sleeping.


    "Damn, I think ye Wudao is a psycho, right?" I hammered the table hard. I couldn''t figure out Ye Wudao''s idea at all. My brain was going to explode.


    The most important thing is whether ye Wudao is a comrade or not, which puzzles me most...


    my hair is not dry yet, so I simply turn on the computer, search on the Internet, read and type at the same time, "how to see if other people are in love with Xing..."


    press the Enter key, and several questions and answers will pop up instantly.


    I looked at it one by one and found that none of the answers were standard...


    after scratching my hair, I was so bored that I could only smoke in front of the computer. I thought it would be nice to have MEDA at this time. Let''s see if its powerful system can analyze whether ye Wudao is a comrade for me.


    If ye Wudao is a comrade, I can be a little defensive, can''t I? At least I know something.


    And now? I don''t know anything. I don''t even have MEDA. Ye Wudao is not so difficult to deal with.


    Originally, I wanted to take some good measures during the period when Fang Dao was injured. This was a good thing. Ye Wudao didn''t allow me to leave Mingzhu city. I couldn''t do many things.


    "Unfortunately, how can I feel like I''ve been trapped? From the beginning of the video, to the Pearl City, to tonight, it seems that he has calculated everything. If I didn''t react quickly, wouldn''t I have been fooled around? " I stared and talked to myself in surprise.


    Clenching my fist, I decided that no matter how ye Wudao was, I had to guard against him until I knew his purpose. I was trying to fight back and never be controlled by others.


    The next morning, my mobile phone woke me up alive. I got up all over and answered the phone impatiently, "who?"


    "Me." A familiar voice came.


    I suddenly opened my eyes, jumped up from the bed, unprecedented vigilance, "Ye Wudao, what do you want?"


    "Nothing, send me to school, address to you, Ningxing you don''t have to send, she has her own car, I don''t have." Ye Wudao said.


    I was bored at that time. "You don''t have a car? Are you kidding me? Can''t you go by bus? "


    "Now that I have you, can I still take the bus? Come and pick me up with your luxury car. I''ll text you the address later. " Ye Wudao didn''t ask me whether he agreed or not, so he hung up. He really treated me as a driver.I knead my face and got up to brush my teeth. I scolded Ye Wudao and brushed my teeth.


    At this time is the time to go to work, Ning Xing also happened to get up, see me so early, surprised: "you don''t sleep a lazy bed today? Why do you get up so early? It''s not like your style...


    "if you have something, I won''t have breakfast. Do you have your own car? I won''t give it to you. " I gargle, put down my toothbrush, a little guilty.


    Because of the agreement between Ye Wudao and me, after a night''s consideration, we decided that it was better to keep it from Ning Xing to avoid accidents.


    As long as Ning Xing is safe, I will do anything.


    Fortunately, Ning Xing didn''t notice anything unusual before she went out. They went to work together like a couple and took the elevator downstairs.


    However, there are many residents in the community. In order to keep a low profile, I still wear sunglasses in case of being recognized, so as not to cause trouble. Nowadays, paparazzi are not easy to cause.


    As soon as I went downstairs, the air was fresh. Many old people were playing Tai Chi in the park. Many office workers were looking at their watches and leaving in a hurry.


    Ning Xing and I scattered separately, went to the Passat that Liang Guan left me, and ran straight to the past according to the address that ye Wudao sent me.


    It''s just that I was scolding all the way, not because of anything else, just because I was upset.


    "This motherfucker is poisonous, isn''t it? Living so far? Damn, I have to run 30 kilometers to take him to Mingzhu University in a big circle. It''s just... Crazy! "


    "Let Ben be the richest man to be your driver, you are really... At least give me some money?"


    "I''m quite shameless myself. I didn''t expect that there were more shameless people than me."


    When I came to the top residential area of Huating, where ye Wudao lived, the gun had been waiting by the side of the road for a long time. As soon as I stopped Passat in front of him, I immediately opened the door and asked, "where''s the luxury car? Why don''t you drive this car for me? "


    "There''s no luxury car, Passat. If you like to sit or not, go away." I didn''t get angry and glared.


    But just at this time, I found that ye Wudao was wearing sportswear again today. How could she wear sportswear every day?


    Er ~ by the way, he is a martial arts teacher.


    Why? No, why is his chest still the same as last night, a little puffy?

 Chapter 603

    I didn''t see much, probably because the clothes were not well arranged, and it wasn''t very obvious.


    But ye Wudao carelessly sat up, closed the door and cocked his legs in the car, "well, I didn''t expect the richest man to be so low-key. I thought you were the kind of person who was afraid that the whole world didn''t know you had money. Drive me to school."


    "Sick..." I scolded a decisive shift to drive.


    Along the way, I couldn''t get up at all, so I simply played a relatively hi foreign language song.


    As a result, ye Wudao cut the song directly and said that he didn''t like this kind of song. He liked to listen to love songs and had to be a female voice. At last, he played a song that I hate to see you too late...


    moreover, the dead woman gun closed her eyes and had a happy expression on her face, which changed along with the ups and downs of the song.


    I heard the corner of my mouth twitch, secretly scold, I have never seen such a wonderful flower!


    When the car arrived at the gate of Mingzhu University, I stopped at the side of the road and said, "I won''t go in. I didn''t tell Ning Xing about what happened between me and you."


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that you were very intimate." Ye Wudao began to ha ha again.


    I impatiently urged: "hurry up, don''t delay my time, I''m busy."


    "I don''t know. I heard you are very famous in our school? Many students have met you and know you? Well, there are a few students who are not convinced with me and want to do something in my class. You can just go in with me and drive the car in directly. There will be my class later. " Ye Wudao raised his hand and pointed to the door. He didn''t get off at all.


    Your sister, it''s none of my business that you''re being fucked up? This is to be seen by Ning Xing. How can I explain it? Ning Xing is sure to break the casserole and ask to the end.


    After thinking about it, I have no choice but to stick to it.


    ...


    pearl University Gymnasium.


    I was wearing sunglasses all the way, and I followed Ye Wudao in a very low profile. I was almost recognized several times, for fear that Ning Xing would see me, otherwise it would be hard to explain.


    Fortunately, the stadium is too big. I didn''t see Ning Xing.


    Soon, ye Wudao holding a class list, leisurely walked inside, took me to a yoga room.


    At this moment, the yoga room is empty, it seems that it is not time for class.


    Ye Wudao slowly sat on a mat and said, "this yoga class is the most elective course for girls in the school. Besides all kinds of martial arts, I also teach yoga."


    "You old man, teach yoga? Is it... "I was suddenly knocked down by thunder.


    Yoga, isn''t it for women?


    Ye Wudao raised his head and gave me a light look. "You don''t have to worry about it. It''s my job. However, in this yoga class, several male students are very unconvinced with me, but they are very obedient to Ning Xing. I''m a prick. As a teacher, it''s hard for me to take action. I have to let you help me."


    "Well, it''s easy. What''s your name?" I asked.


    Ye Wudao picked up the list, stretched out his slender finger and moved down until he stopped at a position. Then he said, "what''s the name of zhuangsen? I''ve heard about the one who had conflicts with you before."


    "Johnson? It''s easy, but you don''t have to ask about me. What are you doing? " I sat on the opposite of Ye Wudao, very alert against him.


    Ye Wudao put the list next to him and stretched, "curious."


    The bell rings ~


    suddenly after class.


    Ye Wudao patted the position beside him and said faintly: "sit here, there are still ten minutes for class. There will be many girls later. Chuang Sen and some men will make trouble for me. You have to calm him for me, because if I do it, Chuang Sen will be too weak, either death or injury."


    I turned my lips and didn''t speak. I thought that this time I really got into Ye Wudao''s trap and fell into the pit. This time, Ning Xing absolutely knew that I came to the school. How can I explain this?


    After pondering for a few minutes, before I reached a conclusion, Lu Xu, a girl, came into the classroom. She was not young and beautiful, and she was in good shape. She sat on the mat and waited for the bell to ring.


    And my appearance, also quickly attracted the attention of the girls.


    "Why is this man a little familiar?"


    "Why do you still wear such big sunglasses in the classroom?"


    "Is it Mr. Ye''s assistant?"


    At this time, a girl who seems to have a good relationship with Ye Wudao asked him, "teacher, who is this?"


    "Qin Jing, you don''t have to care who he is. Today he came to visit us. We can have our class." Ye Wudao laughed innocently, looking like a teacher.


    This girl no longer asked, but still very curious staring at me, show eyebrows locked, as thinking.


    Together with the girls around, also whisper.


    "Who is this man? I''m really familiar with my face. But these sunglasses block most of my face. I can''t recognize it at once. "


    "Did you see that? This man has a great figure. How can I feel that he and Mr. Ye are sitting together? Why does Mr. Ye seem to be a woman? ""In fact, Mr. Ye is not much older than us. He seems to be about twenty-three or twenty-four years old, but how do I feel that the man next to him is like his bodyguard?"


    "Yes, it must be a bodyguard. I heard that Mr. Ye lives in Huating community, where the house price is very expensive. And I remember the day when Mr. Ye first came here, he came by Rolls Royce."


    "Bodyguard? Mr. Ye is not only a yoga teacher, but also a martial arts teacher. Does he need a bodyguard? I think that''s his personal assistant. "


    For a moment, all kinds of words began to ring out, some people regarded me as a bodyguard, others regarded me as an assistant.


    And the classroom also came more and more girls, I have a little look, have to say is really young and beautiful, that small face, that small body, lying trough!


    Unfortunately, Ning Xing is not as beautiful as my family...


    but I feel that ye Wudao, as a man and a yoga teacher, has no sense of disobedience. These girls have a very good relationship with him one by one, and they have already started chatting before class.


    "Miss ye, I didn''t expect you to bring your assistant to class."


    "What did you bring your assistant for?"


    Ye Wudao, the dead mother gun, also pressed his hand, pretended to pose, "fellow students, class is coming soon, he just came to visit today, nothing else, don''t ask any more."


    I heard this, heart said you ye Wudao directly tell others, I''m not assistant not become? Why do I have to say I''m here to visit? Isn''t that meant to make me an assistant?


    The bell rings ~


    the bell rings in class.


    Almost all the students came to the classroom, but there were no boys.


    Ye Wudao frowned, picked up the list and began to call the roll.


    At this moment, outside the classroom came a few talking and laughing boys, the first one, tall, arrogant, impressively Johnson.


    When Chuang Sen came in, he threw a scornful look at Ye Wudao in front of all his classmates and said with a sneer, "Lady Ye is teaching again?"


    After a while, several boys behind also laughed together.


    It was also at this moment that ye Wudao suddenly poked me in the back with his finger.

 Chapter 604

    Even though I was upset, I had to do it.


    Can only pretend to force a dry cough, never take off the sunglasses.


    Johnson moved away and finally noticed my presence.


    At first, he didn''t recognize me. He went in with some boys.


    "Who is this man?"


    "Lady Ye has bodyguards today?"


    "That''s normal. Lady Ye has all her martial arts, but she has no place to show them. We are students. Who dares to move?"


    Johnson is surrounded by these boys, like the stars.


    The moment I entered the door, I coughed again, "Johnson, sit down and have a good class."


    Johnson raised his eyebrows. He was not happy at that time. Who did he think I was? He dared to challenge him, the campus boss, and ordered him to sit down?


    But after three seconds, he seemed to think of something. He suddenly widened his eyes and stared at my face with sunglasses. His face changed greatly. His legs softened and he almost fell down.


    Seeing this, several boys were very puzzled.


    "Brother Sen, what the hell are you doing?"


    "What''s going on? Why are you so careless? "


    "Senge, what''s the matter with you? Why are your legs shaking? "


    Johnson trembled and glared at the boys around him. "You all sit down and have a good class."


    With that, zhuangsen quickly chose a cushion and sat down. He looked at me in fright. Without my consent, he did not dare to expose my identity. He was afraid and bitter.


    Several boys in the same company were even more confused. They couldn''t understand what happened to Johnson, but they still sat down.


    At this time, ye Wudao nodded with satisfaction, according to the name on the list, one by one.


    "Qin Jing."


    "Here it is


    "Zhang Huo."


    "Here it is


    "Zhuangsen..."


    zhuangsen trembled all over again. It seemed that he finally understood that ye Wudao was not easy to be provoked. He stood up tremblingly and stammered: "ye ye... I..."


    "how?" Ye Wudao looked up.


    Chuang Sen was even more afraid. He was scared out of his courage. He held it for half a minute before he called out: "teacher ye, here we are. Chuang Sen is here."


    For a moment, not only the boys in the classroom are confused, but also the other girls are not clear.


    "This... Isn''t Johnson right for Mr. Ye? How did you change sex today? "


    "He didn''t have this attitude before he came in. Why did he come in like a different person?"


    "I feel that he seems to see something terrible. Can Mr. Ye eat him?"


    ..


    I could hear all these words, but I didn''t show the mountain and water. I raised the corner of my mouth slightly and secretly said that the sunglasses were too big, mainly because they were too big. If I didn''t check them very carefully, I would never recognize me. Even Johnson was impressed by me, he recognized me after listening to me.


    At this time, Johnson sat down again, his eyes were not looking at Ye Wudao, but staring at me. The little eyes seemed to ask me whether he was satisfied with what he did.


    Hey? Is this guy smart?


    I nodded silently. Johnson immediately relaxed, but he didn''t dare to be presumptuous. He was more serious than ever. He sat on the mat with his knees crossed. He couldn''t bend his waist.


    After the roll call, ye Wudao put down the list and slowly stood up from the mat. Just as he was about to speak, Zhuang Sen put in a sentence: "Mr. Ye, I promise that I will take your class seriously in the future, never be lazy or late, and take care of the people around me, never let you be embarrassed."


    Ye Wudao gave a smile and pressed his hand. "Well, I know you are a boy who loves Yoga very much. I didn''t mistake you. It seems that the teacher''s expectation for you is not wrong."


    "Thank you for your praise." Johnson said.


    I couldn''t help but look at Ye Wudao through my sunglasses. Zhuang Sen was afraid of me. What''s the matter with Ye Wudao?


    Johnson, as the boss of the campus, definitely has a lot to do with the road. The last time a large group of big brothers escorted me, he was scared to death.


    And now I''m the richest man again. No matter how stupid Zhuang Sen is, he can guess that I''m the head of Tiejiang.


    But does he dare to talk nonsense? I have confidence, give him ten courage, he dare not say it.


    Soon, yoga class officially began, both boys and girls have to take off their coats, convenient activities.


    Especially the girls present, very good figure, no one has fat, worthy of practicing yoga.


    However, as a teacher, ye Wudao didn''t even take off his coat. I was surprised that he was the same as before. I couldn''t help saying, "teacher ye, all the students have taken off their coats. Why don''t you take them off?"


    As soon as I spoke, the students around me began to speak.


    "Yes, since Mr. Ye began to teach, he always wore it like this.""Although Mr. Ye can also demonstrate the movements, he will correct us if we are not correct, but it is not convenient for him to do so?"


    "Teacher, if it''s not convenient for you, forget it."


    Did not expect, ye Wudao also rightfully said: "that even if, I am afraid of cold, so always like this."


    I can''t help twitching. Isn''t that a bad reason? Is there a secret in his clothes?


    Afraid of the cold? You''re a late congenital master who can turn Qi into essence at the peak of half a step. How can you say you''re afraid of cold? I don''t believe it!


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at Ye Wudao more. I didn''t think deeply. I thought he was sick. He was still very serious and had to be treated.


    "Now, you all follow me. If you can''t hold on, have a rest." Ye Wudao sat down again, slowly stretched out his hand and lifted it up, then straightened out his chest, tilted his head back, and raised his right foot up behind him. He made a very difficult move. But because of his loose clothes, I couldn''t see what was hidden in his clothes. Was he really afraid of cold?


    But the other girls were shocked by Ye Wudao''s actions.


    "This... This movement is so difficult. How can Mr. Ye''s flexibility be so good?"


    "Ah, I''ll try."


    "No, it''s too hard. The waist is not soft enough."


    Even zhuangsen''s boys were stunned. Let alone imitate, they gave up.


    Ye Wudao, however, kept still and closed his eyes, as if he was feeling something. He was calm and enjoying himself.


    I was speechless, this movement, this posture, almost to the extreme, let alone this group of students, even I can''t do it, it''s too difficult.


    So, I sat beside, carefully pondering, staring at Ye Wudao.


    This guy is 1.76 meters tall. He hasn''t worn shoes in class. He has long legs and even looks like a woman. He has no masculinity at all. His skin is white and tender, like a white face.


    However, I had a strange idea rising suddenly and said in secret: "this motherfucker is not a woman, is it? But what about sound? He has an Adam''s apple


    I do not understand, but also can not guess, this ye Wudao, too mysterious, and feel impossible, because the Adam''s apple is a symbol of men.


    at that moment, I tuned the mobile phone in advance, and suddenly came to the phone.


    I took it out and saw that it was Li Dachuan calling from Yanjing.


    So I got up quietly, didn''t disturb the students'' study, walked around from the side and went out directly, then answered the phone, "what''s the matter? I''m not in Yanjing. Is there anything else that happened? "


    "There''s no big thing, but there''s a small thing. Mr. Ma is going to hold a reception in Mingzhu city in two days to celebrate the profits of his game company and win the first place in the game industry in the world. He used many ways to find me and asked me to tell you that he wants to invite you to attend as a VIP. If he can bring a female companion, it would be better. There will be many people on the scene, including Tian Bin and Liu Tiancheng will all be present, but the nature is different. It''s private. " When Li Dachuan said this, he swallowed.


    Then, he said: "cough, Mr. Ma also said, this is nothing else, just want to ask you to show your face, to the scene on the line."


    "Generally, Dachuan will refuse to do such a small thing for you. If you can do it, Dachuan will start to do it. That''s why you are so free. But if this man is Mr. Ma, it''s not the same. So I have to ask your opinion in person."


    "Go, why not? When Mr. Ma invites me, I''ll be there naturally. My girlfriend, I''ll let Ning Xing come with me. " I agreed with a smile.


    But now I never thought that it was Ye Wudao, not Ning Xing, who accompanied me to the reception a few days later.

 Chapter 605

    Hang up the phone, I didn''t go back to the Yoga classroom, but sneaked away. I''ve helped Ye Wudao finish deterrence. Zhuangsen dares not make trouble any more. Ye Wudao probably won''t care where I go.


    So, I slipped to the martial arts classroom before Ningxing class. I didn''t know. I was startled.


    Good guy, there are still so many people watching outside, not only the number is not reduced, even more than last time, it seems that the charm of Ning Xing is not reduced.


    Through the crowd, I look inside, Ning Xing is teaching a class, teaching very common Sanda skills and self-defense skills, outside a group of students constantly whispering.


    "Envy, envy and hate. I didn''t expect her boyfriend, Li Shaobai, to be the richest man!"


    "Teacher Ning''s figure is really good. When I see the girls in yoga class, none of them is better than her."


    "Well, who is Mr. Ning? The number one goddess of our pearl university is definitely the number one signboard compared with the schools in this city. "


    "Don''t mention this city. Li Shaobai is behind the scenes. I think it''s the whole country..."


    "hum, it''s really good cabbage that makes pigs arch."


    I heard it clearly, but I didn''t say anything more. After all, there are many people who are red. There are always people who are red eyed. If I want to manage them all, can I be busy?


    After watching for about ten minutes, several people found me and stared at me. I was afraid that someone would notice that I was coming. It was hard to explain to Ning Xing, so I left quietly.


    Walking out of the gymnasium and walking in Mingzhu University, I met many students and lovers. I really envied them. When I went to university, I chased Ling Xiaoxiao half dead. I never experienced what it was like to be in love in University. I couldn''t help feeling so much. This is a big regret in my life.


    Driving Passat out of Pearl University, in order to prevent Ye Wudao from bothering me, I temporarily pulled his phone into the blacklist, and then went back to Jinyi community alone to sleep.


    When I woke up, it was afternoon.


    Bleary knead eyes, mobile phone received a lot of text messages.


    One of them is Li Dachuan. He said that I didn''t answer the phone call. He thought I was resting, so he sent me a short message saying that he had told Mr. Ma that the private wine party would be held in two days. Mr. Ma''s private winery gave me the address.


    I can''t help but admire that Li Dachuan is a thorough worker and deserves to be my right-hand man.


    After yawning, I lifted Ye Wudao''s blacklist and said with a smile, "do you think you can find me if you have my phone?"


    But just a lift, ye Wudao''s phone came.


    "Er ~ Hello, my signal is not good." I was shocked, a little guilty to answer the phone, secretly scold this is too coincidental, right?


    As a result, ye Wudao replied to me in a very gloomy tone, "did you pull my number off the blacklist? As I said, you must be on call 24 hours a day. Do you know how long I''ve been calling you? "


    "No, I''m working outside. I happen to have no signal." I''m all empty. Is it too fast for me to change my face? It''s like flipping a book.


    "Now immediately, come to the school to pick me up. I''ll give you 15 minutes. If you don''t show up at the school gate after 15 minutes, ha ha..." Ye Wudao began to ha ha again, and then immediately hung up.


    I got out of bed and ran downstairs in a hurry. I didn''t even have time to comb my hair and clothes, so I drove Passat to Pearl University.


    This damned Ye Wudao, dare to love is to seize my weakness, to fight my life.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Once again came to the Pearl University, ye Wudao expressionless door on the car.


    I just feel the atmosphere is tense, this dead Niang gun must be not happy, then good voice good spirit of ask: "now where to go?"? Shall I take you home? "


    "Well, you can pick me up on time and don''t allow you to be late." Ye Wudao gently held his hands in front of his chest, slowly closed his eyes, a posture of commanding me.


    I was upset and said in secret, what is he taking Laozi for? I couldn''t help cursing in my heart.


    "Lao Tzu Li Shaobai will never be soft hearted. I''ll kick you out of the car and let you be a dead woman."


    "You''re so arrogant, you pick you up on time? Get out of the way. "


    "Well, if I can''t beat you for the time being, I''d better be soft first. Give me a chance and I''ll kill you!"


    Soon after that, I''ve driven into the main road. I feel like a driver. I feel like I''ve been caught by someone. It''s too hard for me.


    It was not easy for me to send back Ye Wudao, the Great Buddha, until it was dark. Looking at his back when he left, my strange thoughts kept rising and falling.


    For this reason, I specially lowered the car window and squinted at Ye Wudao''s back. If he was a woman, he would be super slim. If he had longer hair and could reach his neck, he would be a back killer.


    I was so surprised that I couldn''t help scolding: "Damn, it''s not really a woman, is it?""But if he has an Adam''s apple, can he still make a fake? Can this half male and half female voice still be fake? At least there are male specific genes, right


    "Plus, as we all know, ye Wudao is a man."


    I think it must be an illusion. Ye Wudao can''t be a woman, absolutely not. The Adam''s apple is the iron evidence.


    ..


    when I got back to Jinyi community, it was already more than 7 p.m.


    I thought Ning Xing was waiting for me to come back. When I opened the door, Ning Xing covered her stomach and turned blue. She was shivering on the sofa, and her expression was very painful.


    What''s going on?


    I quickly ran over and nervously asked, "Ning Xing, what are you doing?"


    "I..." Ning Xing opened her eyes and suddenly turned red.


    "Dysmenorrhea..." I instantly understand how to return a responsibility, dare feeling is aunt to come to, didn''t expect Ning apricot this ground list superior also can be tortured by aunt like this.


    "Well, I don''t know what happened this time. It''s very painful. It will last for several days. I asked for leave from school." Ning Xing nodded and was weak.


    I can''t see it. How can it hurt like this? He quickly picked up Ning Xing and turned his head to send her to the hospital.


    The result rather apricot still don''t want to go, said that this matter sent her to the hospital, lost dead, let me get some brown sugar water for her on the line.


    I can''t manage so much. I''m going to the hospital by force.


    When I got to the hospital, after checking the infusion, the doctor told me that Ning Xingning had a long-term stomach disease and dysmenorrhea, which combined the two and caused severe pain. He needed to stay in the hospital for three or four days. He needed to take a film to see if there were any other problems in his stomach, and then he could leave the hospital.


    "Yes, thank you, doctor." I nodded and promised that it would be best to stay in the hospital for a few days and cure the disease first.


    And in nervous at the same time, I also think of Mr. Ma''s banquet, rather apricot estimate can''t go, I have to go to who? It seems that all the people who go to the dinner party take their company, right? It''s a courtesy of the upper class.


    Also don''t know how of, in the brain muddle headed to emerge leaf have no way of back figure.

 Chapter 606

    That night, I stayed in the hospital with Ning Xing all the way.


    In the second half of the night, Ning Xing finally better, sleepy.


    I was so sleepy that I fell asleep beside the bed.


    Early in the morning, it''s time to go to work again. Before Ning Xing wakes up, ye Wudao''s phone rings on time.


    I rubbed my eyes and went to the outside of the ward to pick up. Ye Wudao said in the first sentence: "hurry up, come and pick me up."


    "Ning Xing is ill. I can''t leave now. I have to take care of her." I refused directly, thinking that only a fool can be your driver all day long.


    As a result, when she heard this, she yelled to come over. She said that he was friends and colleagues with Ning Xing, so she had to come to visit her. She didn''t go to work even if she asked for leave.


    I was in a hurry at that time. Why did ye Wudao come here?


    So, I quickly shirked, said: "no, you don''t come here, well, now Ning Xing hasn''t woken up, I''ll take you to work as soon as possible, and then I''ll go back to the hospital, so it''s all right?"


    "That''s fine. I''ll wait for you. Hurry up." Ye Wudao hung up.


    I looked back at Ning Xing, who was still sleeping, thinking that there was still time. By the way, I could get her a breakfast or something on the way back, so I just went.


    After receiving Ye Wudao, he is still wearing sportswear today, and his style has never changed.


    I''m too lazy to watch. I''ll step on the accelerator and go to school.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with Ning Xing? " Ye Wudao asked suddenly.


    I curled my mouth. "It''s OK. What do you know so much for?"


    "Why don''t you ask? But I think you frown all the way. It''s not a small thing, is it Ye Wudao snorted.


    "It''s OK. I''m thinking about tomorrow. I have to find a girl to accompany me to the banquet. It''s a big deal to hire one temporarily." I accidentally let out my mouth and scolded myself for being kicked by a donkey.


    As a result, ye Wudao suddenly became interested. He pointed to himself with his thumb and said, "is it necessary to hire such a big man in front of you? If I dress up as a woman, I''ll be no worse than the international stars on TV. "


    "You? Do you want to be a woman? Is your taste too strong? Come on, forget it. Your Adam''s apple is too obvious. If it''s found, I can''t afford to lose this man. " I quickly shook my head and refused. Ye Wudao is insane.


    Ye Wudao glared at him with an unquestionable look and said firmly: "no, it''s settled! Tomorrow I''ll ask for leave. I''ll pick me up on time when I go to the banquet. Don''t come or don''t listen to me. You promised to be on call 24 hours a day. "


    I almost didn''t get angry. It''s very important for me to really meet Mr. Ma. It''s also an extremely important occasion. What''s Ye Wudao doing?


    "OK, OK, I see." I''m very angry and promise to come down. If he can''t satisfy me when he comes to pick him up tomorrow, I''ll turn around and leave.


    At Mingzhu University, ye Wudao stepped to the ground, held the door with one hand, slightly bowed his head, and said with a smile, "your car is too shabby. Since tomorrow is a banquet, the beauty of Xiangche is indispensable. Don''t you have a global limited edition Lamborghini Veneno in Dongling city? We''ll have it airlifted to Pearl City today, and we''ll drive it tomorrow. "


    With that, ye Wudao closed the door and walked leisurely into the school gate.


    As for ye Wudao, I have nothing to say. I can''t understand him except his intention.


    But now there is no way, ye Wudao this time is to eat me.


    In the face of such a situation, I had to take out my mobile phone and inform Qiao Yi, who is far away in Dongling City, to fly Veneno to Mingzhu city by tomorrow, and then send a car to Jinyi community.


    After explaining everything and buying breakfast outside, I went back to the hospital.


    At this moment, Ning Xing due to too late to rest, or did not get up.


    I put the packed breakfast aside and silently watched the sleeping Ning Xing.


    Up to now, I haven''t given Ning Xing an exact name. The reason why she came to Mingzhu city to be a teacher and didn''t want to resign has something to do with me going back to Beijing.


    Women, most of them, attach importance to fame, which will never change.


    On the day I became the crown prince, I declared that I would marry Ning Xing, but now, there is no result.


    It''s not that I don''t want to, but after some changes, I realize that I can''t drag Ning Xing and Chu Yuyan into the water. As long as I don''t give them a name for one day, they are at least safe. Even if the four messengers win three years later, they won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately and harm the fish pond.


    Because even my father, when facing the four messengers, is not sure of winning. How can I protect them? This is also a way to ensure their safety.


    It''s normal for Xingning to have a bit of bitterness. But when I think about it from another angle, I gradually understand that she came to work in Mingzhu City, which is not to say that she conformed to my idea and guessed my intention.


    I remember when Ning Xing left Beijing, she said she would not let me be distracted.As for the quarrel with Ning Xing that day, I was really too impulsive and nervous, which led to the neglect of many things. Ning Xing was still rational, and she didn''t want to resign and go back to Beijing. She thought about me all the time.


    Suddenly sighed, I can''t help feeling regret for that day''s things, patted Ning Xing''s back of the hand, "I care too much, I have been severely hurt by women cheated, so I am particularly afraid of losing."


    Ning Xing eyebrows trembled, suddenly woke up, opened his eyes, seemed to hear my words, weak way: "I know, won''t let you distract, take care of the overall situation is the most important, so, you can''t stay in Pearl City too long, as soon as possible back to Beijing, you still have a lot of things to do."


    "I can''t go yet." I shook my head.


    Rather apricot slowly frown, the facial expression doubts, "how can''t walk?"? Is it... Because ye Wudao? "


    I stare at Ning Xing deeply, think a little, or decide to tell her, then explain: "yes, he takes you to coerce me, not only don''t let me leave, but also let me serve him 24 hours, even if in addition to these, as long as he is around you for a day, I can''t go, at least to find out his purpose, find a way to check and balance, after driving him away, I can go back to Beijing ¡£¡±


    "How could he? What is his purpose? " Ning Xing worried, struggling to get up.


    I quickly pressed her back, sighed: "this matter is up to me to solve, you don''t ask, don''t say, just as usual."


    "Let you be wronged, before quarreling with you, I am also impulsive." Ning Xing suddenly forced up and hugged me.


    I smile, hand Ning Xing back, "nothing, I don''t wronged, I''m afraid you wronged, who let me be your man?"


    After that, I turned my hand into the back of my clothes and untied the button on my back...


    last time Ning Xing didn''t refuse me, but this time she changed to a place like the hospital. I didn''t know her...


    she didn''t refuse me

 Chapter 607

    Thinking about it, I''m ready for the next move.


    Results Ning Xing suddenly pushed me, Qiao blushed to the extreme, hands covering the chest, "praise you two words is not serious, my that came... And here is the hospital."


    "Er, this is an independent ward... Can''t I touch it?" I scratched the back of my head with a smiley face.


    Ning Xingbai gave me a look and buttoned the button again with his backhand. "Don''t even think about it. I was bewitched that day. Now I''m not happy. You can hold it by yourself."


    "I..." I Leng is speechless, this woman really turn face faster than turn a book.


    Then, Ning Xing lay back, a pair of me sick my biggest appearance, jiaochen way: "I don''t care, you have to feed me breakfast."


    I''m holding back. I''m almost bursting with the "power of flood and famine" in my body.


    But Ning Xing changed her mind again, I can''t help it. I can only open the breakfast bag bitterly and feed her mouthfuls in my hand.


    Ning apricot side proud Jiao eat, and side of snicker, "mm-hmm, good, good, remember you a merit, later to you."


    "What do you want to give me back? How do you want to pay me back? " I asked deliberately. My mind is full of evil thoughts.


    Ning Xing seems to see through my mind, the corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, said with a smile: "what you want, I will give you back, but not now."


    "Don''t say that for breakfast... It''s a bit heavy." I can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, thinking Ning Xing, you goblin, I guess I will be squeezed dry in the future.


    After dinner, I accompanied Ning Xing in the ward for a long time.


    At noon, the hospital doctor suddenly called me out and showed me a medical record report. He was extremely shocked. He pushed his glasses with shaking hands and said, "Mr. Li, I know what your identity is, so your girlfriend''s visit to our hospital has been completely blocked, but your girlfriend''s body is amazing, isn''t it? Physical strength is terrible. Is this still human? What kind of training did you go through? I''ve seen some special forces doctors, but I can''t reach this level of physical strength. "


    "This doctor, please keep it a secret. Ning Xing is not an ordinary person. Let me tell you the truth. The special forces can''t compare Ning Xing. This is a fact. Don''t spread it. I''ll take her out of the hospital when the stomach disease is relieved." I looked at the medical record, then returned it to the doctor and patted him on the shoulder.


    This is it. Who is Ning Xing? Master of land list! And has broken through to the peak of the capital! Is physical strength comparable to that of special forces?


    It seems to be weak, but in fact, it''s a special pill used to control the shape of the body. It''s no secret in the family.


    Seeing that my tone was not like joking, the doctor nodded his head wisely, "OK, I''ll keep a secret for Mr. Li. In addition, I''ll inform you that the patient should pay attention to her diet after she leaves the hospital. No matter how strong her physical strength is, the disease in her body is still the same as that of ordinary people. Unless she can train the five zang organs and six Fu organs into steel bars, it''s impossible."


    "Well, thank you for reminding me. I''ll pay attention when I go back." I nodded silently, thinking that the five viscera become steel? It''s really not good in the land capital stage, but once we reach the congenital state, under the protection and penetration of internal Qi, even if it''s not steel, we can be very tough, unless we meet opponents who are much stronger than ourselves.


    There are too many secrets hidden in this world. Most people only see the ordinary, beautiful and ordinary side, but they can''t see too many cruel, bloody and strange things.


    ..


    in the afternoon, Veneno was transported to Mingzhu City, which was escorted by Qiao Yi. When he learned that I was in the hospital, he drove Veneno over in person and said he wanted to see me and give me the car by the way, so he didn''t have to send it to Jinyi community.


    At the gate of the hospital, there are several low-key Tiejiang personnel around in the hidden protection. I sit idly at the intersection, waiting for Qiao Yi to come.


    From a distance, I only heard a surging, amazing, roaring engine sound coming from a distance. A silver shadow appeared on the road, and the speed was appalling.


    Before we got to the hospital, the passers-by at the door couldn''t help but stop and pay attention.


    "Crouching trough, the sound of blowing up the street? What kind of car is that? "


    "I can''t see the distance, but it should be a sports car. It should be Lamborghini."


    "Why do you want to drive? What is Lamborghini in our pearl city? Come on, let''s go. There''s nothing to see. "


    "I recognized it. Where is this ordinary Lamborghini? Are you blind? This is... The Veneno of global limited quantity, poison


    "What? Is this Veneno? "


    Veneno began to slow down, braking very quickly, slowed down immediately, drove slowly to the right, entered the intersection of the hospital, and stopped in front of me.


    The sharp edges and corners, the silver coat, the chassis that is almost close to the ground, and the big tail with aggressive side leakage can be called the perfect luxury car.


    At that time, the onlookers were shocked, and more and more people came to take photos."Isn''t this the car of Li Shaobai, the richest man?"


    "This is brother Shenhao''s car."


    "What about brother Shenhao? Where is brother Shenhao? "


    "Lying in the trough, brother Shenhao is sitting there in sunglasses. Damn, why didn''t I recognize him just now?"


    At this time, Qiao Yi got out of the cab, respectfully came to me, gave the car key to my hand, ignored all the people around, said with a smile: "president, I haven''t seen you for a long time, it seems that there is no change before."


    "That is, you specially drive the car here, you don''t want to make fun of me, do you?" I threw away my car key and took off my sunglasses.


    The beauties around me screamed when they saw my face.


    Tiejiang personnel, who have been under the covert protection, immediately set out to form a protective circle and keep no one near.


    Qiao Yi smiles brightly and says: "this time, I''m here to make Yian company go public under the name of president. Today, I think it''s going to be on the news. This Veneno is absolutely precious."


    "I dare you because of this. It''s OK. You can borrow my name. It''s a good thing. But once the company is listed, you still need Mr. Qiao to take care of it for me. I''m a good shaker. It''s really hard for you." I laughed awkwardly.


    "This is what I should do. The listing of Yi''an company is my dream. It''s just like my child. And this time, the market price of Yi''an company will soar." Said Qiao Yi.


    I agree with the first point, and Qiaoyi chat a few words, and then arrange Tiejiang personnel to escort him away.


    In the afternoon, ye Wudao didn''t call. I was relieved to be lazy.


    But before the banquet time the next day, when I received the phone call to pick up Ye Wudao, I was in a very uneasy mood. A man dressed as a woman, was she full of food? Try to get me something I don''t have. Don''t make a fool of me. What a shame?


    As a result, I didn''t see ye Wudao at the gate of Huating community.


    I took out my cell phone impatiently, "hello? Where are you? And said I''ll pick you up? I''ll go if I don''t come again. "


    "Here it is." A beautiful female voice suddenly came from the mobile phone and the window at the same time.


    I can''t help but turn my face and see a man waving to me. That face with light makeup, that dress, that shoulder length Brown wig, and that long leg, I was so surprised that my mobile phone fell under the steering wheel. It was completely... Silly!


    Most importantly, when did he have a chest? And it''s not small!?


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 23400 kings.

 Chapter 608

    At this moment, ye Wudao is wearing a grey turtleneck sweater and a short yarn skirt of the same color, which can complement each other. He is also wearing a black coat, black stockings, black high heels, a pair of long legs exposed to the air, holding a small bag in his hand and wearing a pair of black sunglasses. His temperament is very high and very fashionable!


    In particular, his Adam''s apple was completely covered by his collar. With his makeup, he could not see that he was a man.


    The brown wig looks like it''s real. It''s a little curly at the end of the wig, and it''s very provocative when it''s draped on the right shoulder.


    The most important thing is that under the package of the sweater, his chest bulged obviously! It''s not too small!


    "Well, I can''t recognize it when I change my clothes?" He lifted his hair with his right hand, stepped on high heels and came to the car, the action, the gesture, the voice, the full woman!


    Chest, or a woman''s voice... I was completely shocked! Silly Leng Leng looking at Ye Wudao, can''t say a word, the whole person bore eyes tongue tied.


    Ye Wudao raised the corner of his mouth, went around the front passenger''s cab door, directly opened the scissors door and sat in. His whole body exuded a strange fragrance, which was just vivid.


    I dull side face, can''t believe staring at Ye Wudao, involuntarily pour out cold air, even forget to pick up the mobile phone, ask: "you this is... How to return a responsibility?"


    "Hehe, is it beautiful? I said that already, didn''t I? " Ye Wudao kept a confident and proud smile, slightly cocked his head, and seemed very satisfied with his dress.


    At this moment, I almost regarded Ye Wudao as a woman.


    But as far as I know, he is a man, a man! No, no, no, not as far as I know, but as far as I know! Where did he come from?


    I quickly shook head, also have no taboo what, raise a hand to point to the chest of Ye Wudao, "you this... Chest is how come?"? This... Damn, you''re a big man. No wonder you wear sports clothes all day. Shouldn''t you have breast augmentation surgery? Are you sick? "


    "You''re a pervert. I just put something in it. It looks real. It''s not as exaggerated as you said." Ye Wudao said.


    I stare, "silicone? Apple? Sydney


    "Why do you ask so clearly? Do you have to show me in the car?" Ye Wudao is a little impatient.


    In the car? It''s definitely not possible.


    I didn''t care too much. I still treated him as a man and asked, "what''s the matter with your voice? Can you change your voice? "


    "What? This is my unique skill. When I hold the vocal cord under pressure, my voice changes naturally. It sounds like a woman''s voice, right? And I''m good at choosing clothes today, right? The collar covers the throat knot directly Ye Wudao shook his hair, and his impatient expression disappeared in an instant. He was quite complacent.


    I stare at Ye Wudao for a long time, but I can''t recover. This almost subverts my three views. All the male characteristics are covered up by him. This guy is going to the nightclub. I guess no one will treat him as a man.


    Especially his face, with the combination of brown wig and makeup, looks infinitely close to the full mark, and his temperament is fashionable and noble. Even me, I''m gradually stunned.


    "Haven''t you seen a beauty? I can tell you, don''t fall in love with me. " Ye Wudao reached out and took off his black sunglasses, revealing his complete face.


    I suddenly all over a shock, although the heart does not admit, but has directly to Ye Wudao''s face value played a full mark.


    This is a full mark goddess!


    It''s a pity that he is a man...


    but when I react, I really realize that something is wrong. Ye Wudao behaves like a woman. My absurd idea can''t help echoing in my mind again. Maybe he is a woman.


    All this is a cover up!


    So I deliberately reached out to his chest to try him out.


    Besides, I reached out my hand and said with a smile, "tut Tut, you look good, but I''m still curious about what you''ve got in your chest."


    With that, I secretly squinted. This is absolutely the critical moment for me to confirm Ye Wudao''s gender. If he has any avoidance or doesn''t let me touch him, it means that he is a woman and not a man at all!


    As a result, to my surprise, ye Wudao didn''t even hide, so he was pressed on his chest by my right hand.


    Ye Wudao didn''t hide but laughed, "how about kneading? See how it feels? "


    "Well, you''re good, bull!" I pulled my hand back, and the absurd idea completely disappeared.


    This dead woman gun is a man. It doesn''t even have a natural reaction. How can it be a woman? Are you kidding me?


    I was so embarrassed that I started the engine, drove into the road and never thought about it again.


    Half an hour later, he came to Mr. Ma''s private winery and parked his car in an inconspicuous corner of the underground parking lot. Immediately, the staff led the way.


    Back to the ground, ye Wudao took my hand. I got goose bumps all over my body. I felt very sick. I pretended to be calm and enjoy the surrounding environment.It has to be said that Mr. Ma is Mr. Ma. The winery can not be built without identity. It not only covers a large area, but also has a strong aroma of wine everywhere.


    At this time, the staff who led the way said: "Mr. Li, you are the first one to arrive because you came earlier, but it''s OK. Mr. Ma already knows that you are here. He is very happy. He didn''t expect that you would be so proud. He is waiting for you in the underground cellar. The reception is held on the ground. Ordinary people can''t enter the cellar, so Mr. Ma attaches great importance to you If you want to know, I''ll show you the way


    "Well." I nodded and followed leisurely.


    To the underground cellar, the staff opened the door, then consciously left.


    The underground cellar is so big that I don''t have to think about it. It''s from here that the smell of wine outside comes out.


    I didn''t rush to get started. Instead, I stopped and looked at Ye Wudao. I asked awkwardly, "well, I''ll meet Mr. Ma later. I can''t call you ye Wudao, can I? You have to change your name. No one knows who you are anyway. "


    "Just call me ye Shuying." Ye Wudao blinked.


    "Well, ye Shuying is right. You can remember later. Don''t expose yourself. It will kill you." I specially ordered once, and then forced myself into the cellar calmly.


    Far away, I have seen a figure with a bottle of unopened wine in my hand.


    Seems to be aware of the change, he subconsciously turned around, said with a smile: "prince, you finally come, business summit, others do not know your identity, but I know."


    "Hello, Mr. Ma." I salute politely.


    Ye Wudao also said: "Hello, Mr. Ma."


    When Mr. Ma moved his eyes and looked at Ye Wudao, his eyes suddenly brightened. As if shocked by his beauty, he walked forward slowly and asked: "I don''t know this lady..."


    "I heard about Mr. Ma''s name. My name is Ye Shuying, Li Shaobai''s... Girlfriend!" Ye Wudao''s words are amazing. I''m fooled by him again!

 Chapter 609

    As soon as he said this, Mr. Ma was very embarrassed. He gave me a thumbs up, pushed his glasses, and reluctantly raised a smile, "girlfriend... Prince is really charming, surrounded by all the beautiful people of national color, good luck, good luck, admiration..."


    "cough, cough, where, Mr. Ma is flattered." I am also embarrassed, secretly scold this damned Ye Wudao, what do you do? When did he become my girlfriend? Just talking about a girlfriend, isn''t a friend?


    But ye Wudao, who has a straight face, can''t understand what he is thinking.


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Mr. Ma quickly invited me to sit down in the deep of the wine cellar, opened a bottle of expensive good wine, and very politely poured me a glass, "prince, please."


    "Don''t be so outspoken. Just call me Shaobai. I don''t care about these things." I picked up the wine cup and tasted it carefully. It was very good, but if I had to guess what kind of wine it was and what year it was, how could I tell from my backcountry background?


    Fortunately, Mr. Ma didn''t ask, but rubbed his hands and chatted with me.


    As soon as I talked about Mr. Ma''s game industry, I immediately became interested and had a good time talking with him.


    "Well, I''m also a game lover. I''ve played a lot of your games, brother pony."


    "Ha ha, I know that. Didn''t you smash tens of millions in my game? At that time, the top management of that game was shocked and directly informed me. I was also shocked. At that time, I was thinking, who is so entrenched that he can smash tens of millions of dollars into it all at once. Later, I learned that it''s you, the gold Lord. Tens of millions of dollars is really a drizzle for you. "


    "At that time, I specially put on the official game number and ran to one side to watch."


    "If you say that, it''s a compliment. Isn''t all the money in your pony''s pocket?"


    "Ha ha ha, you can really talk."


    Ding ~


    I can''t help touching a glass of wine with brother pony, but I just ignored Ye Wudao.


    Ye Wudao didn''t seem to understand the game and couldn''t listen to it. He took my hand and became impatient.


    I feel bored. A master doesn''t even know the game. You ye Wudao is a wonderful flower, but you didn''t ask him.


    However, ye Wudao and I have been sitting close to each other. The strange smell is very pleasant. Sometimes I know he is a man, but I still treat him as a woman.


    Every time I react, I can''t help but smile bitterly in my heart and ask myself if I''m out of my mind.


    At this time, pony suddenly put down his goblet, and his expression became heavy gradually. He said, "in fact, there is one more thing I want to ask you to help me, and only you can help me with this matter."


    "Brother pony, don''t mention it. If you have anything, just say it." I reached for a sign.


    Brother pony swallowed his saliva, "well, although my game industry is already the first in the world, it is in China after all, and the main battlefield is also in China. There are many things that can''t pass the approval of CNOOC, so I hope you can help me. I want to build a game that really belongs to Chinese people, and carry forward the industry overseas, not just as an agent."


    "How do you want me to help you?" I asked.


    Brother pony looked slightly surprised and asked, "what conditions do you want me to offer? As the saying goes, "if there is no profit, you can''t get up early. When it comes to business, you still have to pay attention to interests."


    "Don''t worry. You just said that you want to develop the game industry overseas. In fact, I''m very interested." I laughed.


    Brother pony suddenly got up, and his expression became excited. "There are many animation technologies, and many schemes, which can''t pass the approval of CNOOC. The main reason is that some old guys are too old-fashioned. As long as you are willing to help me pass the approval, and help me more in CNOOC, I am willing to give you some shares! With your relationship with China shipping, including your current status, as long as you are willing, there will never be too much problem. "


    Give me a share? According to brother pony''s Internet game Empire, if you help me, I will definitely make a lot of money.


    However, from a commercial point of view, equity is just an immediate benefit, but it can''t match the big cake of overseas market!


    "Are you sure I can help? I remember last time, I almost fell out with Zhonghai. " I said.


    Brother pony shook his head and said firmly: "you are the first one who dares to count China shipping and is safe. Who else can you have besides you?"


    "Well, I don''t want your equity. After all, you are absolutely in control. It''s better to work together to develop overseas markets in an all-round way. Remember, it''s all-round development. The two sides set up another parent company with half of the equity. How about giving you the management right? As for the Huaxia market, I don''t want it. " My God lit a cigarette here.


    "This..." brother pony tangled, did not give me a positive answer.


    I flicked the ashtray, picked up a pen on the desk, wrote down my mobile phone number on a piece of paper, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, this is my number on it. You can find me whenever you think about it. It''s effective at any time.""Well, let me think about it. After all, it''s too influential." Brother pony took the note and didn''t make a hasty decision.


    But at this time, a weak sound came from the ceiling of the cellar. The sound insulation was excellent, but it was obvious that others were talking too loud.


    "Hum, Li Shaobai, the brat, was so arrogant and domineering at the business summit."


    "That''s to say, he''s a fart. He doesn''t seem to be an entrepreneur or a businessman at all. He can''t compete with Mr. Ma at all. Sooner or later, he''ll be a loser."


    "Brother Tian, just calm down. Who calls Li Shaobai rich?"


    "How much money? I don''t know where his money came from. I don''t know where it came from. I''ll report him anonymously tomorrow to see how he ends up. "


    "It seems that CNOOC has investigated it?"


    "So what? Dare not give me Tian bin face, do not give brother Liu face, I will never let him go, so what about money? Who is he in business? Is it Tenable? He and Mr. Ma are not at the same level at all. "


    "Yes, he is rich, but I, Liu Tiancheng, feel that two fists are hard to beat four hands. If a large group of people join together, we may not be afraid of him. This time, I''ll fan in Mr. Ma''s ear, unite to punish Li Shaobai economically, and have a good business war with him."


    "I don''t think so. We can''t make trouble with Li Shaobai. If it''s OK, we won''t make trouble. Let''s discuss it."


    "Isn''t it full? Why do I have to be in trouble when I have money? "


    "What are you afraid of? With so many of our veterans, are you afraid of him? With the help of my relationship with Mr. Ma, I can absolutely convince him that with the help of his great Buddha, would I be afraid of Li Shaobai? "


    I have heard all these words. I dare to say that there are other guests coming, including Tian bin and Liu Tiancheng. These two guys have the loudest voice, and they are stirring up the flames and giving me hatred.


    Brother pony''s face became rather ugly when he heard this. He slapped the table and said, "I''ll go up and shut them up. These people don''t know what to do."


    "No, let''s go up now. I''ll see what they''re going to do with me." I pull Ye Wudao to get up slowly.


    Ye Wudao didn''t speak, but he was curious.

 Chapter 610

    On hearing this, brother Ma, even though his face was ugly, led me and ye Wudao up the stairs directly above.


    As soon as he got to the ground, he appeared in a small room on the scene of the reception. Outside the door came the clamour of Tian bin, Liu Tiancheng and others.


    "Even if we don''t deal with him, we don''t need to give him face when we see him in the future. This man is too arrogant. We have to give him some pain."


    "Yes, let him know that we elders are not easy to get into."


    "This Li Shaobai, I was kind enough to correct him that day. I didn''t expect that he would dare to bite me back in front of the national audience and ignore the existence of brother Liu and me afterwards. This is just arrogant."


    The voice grew louder and louder, and there was a stream of abuse outside.


    Tian bin and Liu Tiancheng are obviously not satisfied.


    At the end of the summit, they still made friends with me, but now they want to do something behind my back.


    It''s a pity that they are too stupid to be cured!


    What''s more, I was the one they met.


    Pony pulled open the door with a stiff head, and the outside was full of well-dressed figures, many of whom had appeared at the summit.


    Ye Wudao took my hand and walked out of the door side by side with me and entered the scene.


    All of a sudden, there was no sound in the audience. Some were surprised, some were frightened, and some were glad.


    "Well, Mr. Li, why are you here?"


    "So... Mr. Li has been in the back room."


    "Didn''t he hear what we just said?"


    Words rise quietly and break the silence in an instant.


    "You... What are you doing here?" Tian bin sat on the sofa made of yellow pear wood, and his face suddenly changed.


    Liu Tiancheng was so scared that he trembled all over. He came to me first and immediately pointed at Tian bin and scolded, "Tian bin, you shameless guy, dare to take advantage of me."


    Speaking of half, Liu Tiancheng smiles with flattery, "Mr. Li, I''m being used by Tian bin. Don''t take it seriously. Tian bin dominates all this. He always harbors a grudge and wants to attack you secretly. He even wants to get some false evidence to report you."


    Tian bin immediately stare, completely stunned.


    When Tian bin reacts, Liu Tiancheng says no less than ten bad words about Tian bin in my ear in order to get rid of the relationship, which makes Tian bin furious and makes the whole person blow his beard and stare, "Liu Tiancheng! What do you mean? You betrayed me? "


    "I was brainwashed by you, and now I can react! Well, you Tian bin, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious. Fortunately, I knew your true face in time, otherwise the harm would be great. " Liu Tiancheng snorted coldly.


    When I saw this scene, I was very happy. I wanted to teach them a lesson, but I didn''t expect that they started to bite the dog.


    Simply, I deliberately face not to speak, glared at Liu Tiancheng.


    Liu Tiancheng''s face turned white with fright. "Mr. Li, it''s really none of my business. It''s Tian Bin''s fault. He''s not a good man at all. At the summit before, he focused on you. Isn''t he just jealous of you?"


    Tian bin trembled with anger, clenched his fists tightly, as if he had been greatly stimulated, and could not imagine the feeling of betrayal of the trusted people.


    What about Liu Tiancheng? Even more, he pretended to be righteous and awe inspiring. In front of everyone, he began to scold Tian bin, completely ignoring the old love.


    "Tian bin has never been a good man before. As a famous investor in China, he secretly swallowed a lot of money from the group."


    "For Mr. Li, Tian bin is even more jealous of Mr. Li''s talent. Being inferior to others means being inferior to others. What''s the point of jealousy?"


    "What about Liu Tiancheng? I''ve been fooled by him from the beginning to the end. In fact, I knew Mr. Li was present today. That''s why I came up with Tian Bin''s words


    You knew I was there?


    Don''t tease me. Is Liu Tiancheng a good talker?


    Tian bin was so angry that he gritted his teeth and wanted to tear Liu Tiancheng apart.


    I slightly pick eyebrows, dangerously and ye Wudao sitting in a position, with a cold smile, asked: "you just said to deal with me, how do you want to deal with me? How many people are going to deal with me? "


    As soon as he took off, the audience fell silent again.


    Even brother pony didn''t mean to step in. He didn''t even come out to make ends meet.


    I raised my hand, stretched out a finger and pointed to Liu Tiancheng not far away. I said in a cold voice, "don''t be a wall grass in front of me. If you don''t agree with me, just say it now, so that I can give you a chance to be convinced."


    Then, I pointed to Tian bin, "and you, Tian bin, you are provoking me every time. I don''t know where I have a problem with you, but if you don''t agree, you can still move out."


    Finally, I took my hand back, looked around the room, raised my voice a little, and said, "except for the two of them, if one of you doesn''t agree, you can stand up."The audience was silent, and no one dared to speak. Even Liu Tiancheng was thoroughly counselled.


    But at this juncture, unexpectedly, Tian bin even stood over!


    "Li Shaobai, yes, I really don''t agree. What are you in the financial world? What''s the qualification to be a good bull? I''m afraid you can''t even predict where you''re going? " Tian bin asked.


    I cough a dry, light said a few words, "I have 298.9 billion."


    "You! Who are you in the real estate investment industry? Why should we stand on the heads of our predecessors and shit? " Tian Bin''s face changed slightly.


    I repeat, "I have 298.9 billion."


    "I... can you stop talking about your 298.9 billion? Are you afraid that others don''t know you have money? In the major enterprises and even the gray industry, you are nothing. No matter how rich you are, you should be modest when you see our predecessors. You are not qualified to be presumptuous. " Tian bin can''t stand any longer.


    I smile, "I have star net. Although it has been shut down by me, it has still made nearly 100 billion yuan, even though it has been defeated by me to only a few billion."


    With the spread of my words, people around me were dumbfounded.


    "Star net?"


    "Is STARNet his? How is that possible? "


    "Star net! I''m still a former member. I used to be the first portal of online gambling! "


    "100 billion fund, fund! Even if we are worth tens of billions, we can''t get the same amount of money. It''s not bad to be able to get billions. He actually got hundreds of billions of money. "


    "What''s more, he''s defeated to the tune of billions? Where did he spend the money? Oh, my God, isn''t that too bad? "


    "Isn''t it true that the loser has lost nearly 100 billion yuan? I can''t. am I dreaming? "


    ...


    Tian Bin''s eyes were staring like a dead fish. He couldn''t believe it, but he still refused and said, "since it''s closed and all the money has been lost, it doesn''t count. After all, you are a junior."


    "Don''t you think that''s naive? What about the younger generation? This is the world of the jungle, but since you have to refuse, I''ll let you be convinced today. After all, I still have a lot of things that haven''t been published I released Ye Wudao''s hand and stood up slowly.


    Tian bin obviously didn''t believe it. With a sneer, he seemed to confirm that I was bragging and that I was fighting a fat man with a swollen face. He countered: "well, if you have the ability, you can tell me."


    I kept a leisurely smile and took the first step forward. "I won the first place in four conferences."


    Then I took the second step, "I fought with Tianmen."


    Having said that, I once again took the third step: "I once fought against China Shipping!"


    Then, every step I take, I say a word.


    Four steps, five steps, six steps...


    "I once broke Wan Yanshan''s arm and ruined his lifeblood."


    "I used to sit on STARNet and dominate."


    "I once had a grudge with three of the four families. I''m as strong as the Wang family. Now I''m as strong as the Song family. I''m afraid at the moment."


    Until I stepped out of the seventh step, I came to Tian bin with a sneer, "I once led tiejiangnan to destroy Tianmen, set heaven and earth, and achieve the underground kingdom. I am the unshakable heaven in China!"


    For a moment, there was an uproar.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 23600 kings.

 Chapter 611

    Wow, after the shock, it is unbelievable fear.


    "Wanyanshan! He is a major general! So he did it? "


    "Four families, four conferences, Wang family and Song family..."


    "how is it possible to confront China shipping?"


    "Tiejiang... Can''t be wrong, it may be true."


    "Maybe? It''s absolutely true. It''s said that the mysterious leader of Tiejiang, the first person in China underground, is Li! "


    "What''s his origin?"


    ..


    at this moment, Tian bin was extremely frightened, his old face turned pale, and his legs began to soften under my eyes.


    Even Liu Tiancheng on one side is almost suffocating.


    I put my hand on Tian Bin''s shoulder and kept a cold smile. I didn''t use the prince''s identity to crush people, and I didn''t show it from beginning to end. Instead, I used short words to describe my experience.


    After a moment''s silence, I gently raised my hand, patted Tian bin, and said: "before you don''t know a person, don''t be arrogant, because you don''t know how much backing there is behind a person. The world is very realistic and cruel. It''s just a disguised jungle rule. Don''t bully young people by their age."


    "Who are you, exactly? How could you have done so many amazing things? It''s absolutely impossible. The Wangs and the songs are the four Chinese families, especially China shipping. How can you fight against China shipping? " Tian bin shivered all over, stuttered with fright, and his legs were shaking obviously.


    At this time, brother pony, who has been silent, suddenly put in a sentence, "believe it or not, all this is true."


    "Tian bin can''t help but step backward, faltering, and then sitting on the ground, the whole person was shocked, as if little brother Ma opened his mouth, this is a firm fact.


    In addition to Tian bin, Liu Tiancheng is holding on to the wall, as if he is trying to suppress his inner panic. His eyes have changed unprecedentedly.


    I glanced around and went back to the original position. All the people in front of me consciously gave way to the road, and sat firmly beside Ye Wudao as if they were in a state of no one.


    Silence...


    dead silence...


    at this moment, it''s like a pool of stagnant water.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes...


    everyone stands in the same place for a long time.


    Until this silence lasted for five minutes, someone finally said: "the existence that can make the four families bow their heads, surnamed Li... Are you a member of the Li family, one of the three oldest Chinese families in legend?"


    Soon, one question after another.


    "If Mr. Ma says so, Mr. Li is definitely from the Li family."


    "But that''s the Li family, the three legendary families! Is this a bit of a stretch? "


    "Guess? Mr. Li''s assets, is a consortium, that is to say, this is a small part of the assets of the Li family! And it''s under the control of Mr. Li. "


    "If such a terrible asset were true, what would be his position in the Li family?"


    "I can''t imagine."


    With all kinds of astonishing remarks, Tian bin was scared out of his wits. He suddenly covered his chest, vomited blood and fainted.


    Pony brother see, immediately let people will Tianbin carried away, sent to the winery for emergency treatment.


    However, few people are in the mood to pay attention to Tian Bin''s life and death, as if everyone thinks that Tian bin deserves all this.


    At the same time, the fact in front of us is like an invisible slap on the face of this group full of ignorance and ignorance.


    Carry away Tian bin, pony brother quickly come out to make ends meet, the tense atmosphere a little suppressed, officially began the banquet.


    But even so, there are still a lot of discerning people who are speculating about my status in the Li family and whispering to one side.


    I lit a cigarette, did not reveal the identity of the prince, but like a nobody, dawdling and ye Wudao sitting together.


    Gradually, the banquet seems to form three camps.


    On the one hand, Mr. Ma and many business tycoons, on the other hand, those who insulted me before, including Liu Tiancheng, were all disheartened and didn''t dare to make mistakes or say more.


    Finally, ye Wudao and I seem to be isolated, and it seems that others dare not get close to us. Except for the occasional visit of brother pony, the whole banquet is basically for ye Wudao and I to be alone.


    And all the female companions on the scene can''t compare with Ye Wudao, who is a man disguised as a woman. Under his amazing temperament and appearance, he has become a supporting actor one after another.


    However, no one dares to cast salivating eyes on Ye Wudao.


    The reason is simple. He''s my girlfriend now, sitting with me.


    In the middle of the banquet, ye Wudao was holding his glass. His face was a little red and filled with a faint sense of wine. He said with a smile in my ear, "I seem to know you a little bit. Others say you are arrogant and overbearing, but it''s not. You are human, I don''t commit crimes. Once you commit crimes, you will use the most extreme means to solve them.""It''s good to know, so you''d better leave Mingzhu city without bothering me." I said softly.


    "No way." Ye Wudao shook his head, his eyes suddenly became very strange. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I don''t care what he thinks. One day when he is in Mingzhu City, I don''t feel secure. I have to drive him away. So I tentatively asked: "well, if you have any conditions, you can just put them forward. You and I have no hostility and don''t need to be enemies."


    "Ha ha ha." Ye Wudao began to ha ha again.


    This dead mother gun, and give me the key, do not give me the answer, really when I am stupid? Do you really think I don''t know that you approach me for a purpose?


    I narrowed my eyes and whispered that I had put down my words so clearly that he didn''t ask for it. In this way, his purpose is absolutely great, and it may even be something I can''t promise!


    No, he really doesn''t have any purpose. He just approaches me with pure curiosity, right? It''s insane. Stupid people believe it.


    At 9 p.m., the banquet officially ended.


    Before leaving, Margot said a few words about cooperation, saying that he would seriously consider it, and that he would inform me as soon as there was a result.


    I also said that it was valid at any time. I didn''t leave the winery with yewudao and Veneno until I had explained everything.


    But as soon as I drove into the main road, ye Wudao couldn''t do it. He fell asleep and got drunk!


    I''m a little silly. I secretly scold this guy for not being able to drink, but also for his face. He drinks so much in front of me. It''s not a drink. How about playing?


    At the gate of Huating community, ye Wudao is so drunk that he is unconscious. I can''t imagine that a congenital expert dressed as a woman is still drunk in my car...


    in fact, ye Wudao is drunk, but he doesn''t pretend to be. Does he dare to be a congenital expert also have insufficient ability?


    I helplessly looked at Ye Wudao, "come on, I''d better drive the car into the community first, and then send you upstairs. I''m Li Shaobai. If you really want to deal with me, then ye Wudao is really insidious. Ye Wudao, I don''t care whether you''re drunk or not, this is for you."

 Chapter 612

    I drove into the gate of Huating community, put the car in the parking lot, I pushed Ye Wudao, "wake up, wake up, where is your house? Where are the keys? "


    Ye Wudao opened his eyes in a daze. He didn''t want me to send him upstairs. He opened the door in a daze and walked forward.


    However, ye Wudao couldn''t stand still before he took a few steps. He fell to the ground and broke his knees.


    I got out of the car and ran to him. I helped him up and glared at him. "Where is it? How many buildings and floors? "


    Ye Wudao collapsed in my arms, the body close to me, directly faint, really his mother like a girl!


    Unfortunately, I didn''t think of him as a girl, but picked up the bag on the ground and turned out his room key and door card.


    Fortunately, ye Wudao lives in several buildings and floors, and the door card is clearly written.


    "Damn it, you motherfucker. Fortunately, I''m the one you met. Just like you''re drunk now, anyone can kill you." I horizontal one eye, hurriedly will ye Wudao back up, according to the door card instructions, came to a building downstairs.


    Didi ~


    when the door card was unlocked, I walked into the first floor with Ye Wudao on my back. This son of a bitch''s mouth ran all over my neck, mixed with acid and stink, which almost made me sick.


    Press the elevator key, the result is no response.


    "Damn it! Is the elevator broken? It''s not that bad, is it? " I didn''t give up and pressed it a few times. It''s really bad.


    Take the gate card again and see, it says 26th floor, I was stupid at that time, "Hey, ye Wudao, I left you here, OK?"


    With that, I put Ye Wudao next to the elevator entrance. It''s good to send the secret passage here. I have to carry you to the 26th floor. It''s crazy.


    I turned and left heartlessly. Suddenly, an aunt came down from the stairwell and saw Ye Wudao leaning unconscious beside the elevator entrance, shouting: "whose daughter is this? Why are you drunk and throwing it here? "


    I have a little conscience, Leng is stiffly stop steps, can''t help but go back, said with a smile: "aunt, it''s OK, this... My girlfriend, I''ll send her back here."


    "Shuying, Shuying, I''ll take you upstairs."


    In front of my aunt, I pretended to carry Ye Wudao on my back. I was so depressed that my conscience was working hard. For fear that he would have an accident here alone, I had to go into the stairwell and climb up one by one.


    The first floor, the fifth floor, the tenth floor and the fifteenth floor.


    "Ye Wudao, if you treat me like this, I''ll send you home. You''ll be damned...


    " I''ve been kicked in the head by a donkey. "


    "My God, it''s only 16 floors, there are still 10 floors..."


    looking at the stairs in front of me, I''m sweating all over and my limbs are sore. Even though my constitution has already changed, my realm is not high after all. It''s undoubtedly a challenge for me to climb such a high building with Ye Wudao on my back.


    At this time, ye Wudao suddenly woke up, lying on my back and said, "hmm? Why am I wet? It''s bad. It''s not only wet there, but also wet all over. If I knew it, I would not drink. Damn it


    Then, ye Wudao fainted again, completely talking to himself.


    "Wet? That''s Lao Tzu''s sweat. " I can''t help crawling and swearing.


    Finally, I climbed to the 26th floor. With my last breath, I opened the door with the key and left Ye Wudao on the sofa in the living room.


    I was so tired that I didn''t feel in the mood to look at Ye Wudao''s living environment. I immediately closed my eyes and collapsed on the floor, wheezing, "Ye Wudao, I tell you, you owe me a favor."


    After a few minutes'' rest, I finally recovered. When I sat up, I suddenly found that ye Wudao''s house was decorated very beautiful, exquisite, and full of pink, just like a woman''s home.


    What''s more, there are some women''s underwear and some breast wrappings hanging on the balcony!


    I couldn''t help staring at Ye Wudao, who was lying on the sofa and sleeping in disbelief. "Damn, you are still a wonderful flower. I didn''t expect that you still have transvestite. You not only decorate the house like this, but also use women''s underwear? Do you still play with breast wrappers? What a pervert


    Disgusting, too disgusting, I had drunk wine, now see this situation, suddenly stomach acid rolling, quickly ran into the bathroom to vomit.


    But after spitting, I found a lot of women''s cosmetics in the bathroom. Even in a small sealed transparent box, there was... Aunt towel. I tore open the package and used a few pieces. The only remaining aunt towel!


    "Lying trough!" I was shocked to see, can''t help but vomit, secretly scold Ye Wudao this dead mother gun is too disgusting, he wants to become a woman, want to be crazy?


    Ouch ~ ~


    after vomiting everything in my stomach, I washed my face in front of the wash basin.


    But just then, a strange sound came from the living room.


    "Well ~ ~"


    "ah!"


    I was stunned for a moment, then walked out of the bathroom, the voice was more obvious, it was Ye Wudao."Er ~ hum ~ ~"


    "so... So comfortable."


    Turning the corner, came to the living room, when I saw the scene in front of me, completely shocked.


    Ye Wudao was lying on the sofa, his body was twisted, his face was flushed, his forehead was full of sweat, his right hand was on his chest, his left hand was on his chest, and he stretched into the short gauze skirt...


    in particular, ye Wudao''s expression was quite enjoyable. From time to time, he closed his eyes, bit his lips, and curled up his long legs in black silk.


    At the beginning, I thought the goods were in the pipe, but the next scene made me even more tongue tied.


    Ye Wudao actually took off his coat and high collar sweater, leaving only a thin white undercoat, which is still a little transparent.


    Under the condition of sweating all over, the undergarment was moist, which deeply printed the outline of Ye Wudao''s upper body. Even the protruding Adam''s apple didn''t know when it was going to calm down...


    even the voice of speaking was not male voice, but female voice!


    Especially the bottom coat clings to the contour of the upper body. The pair of big breasts make me gasp coldly. This is a real chest!


    Then, ye Wudao began the shy action and posture, and called out softly. The whole picture was dirty.


    I was so scared that my legs softened and I leaned against the corner uncontrollably. I was shocked as never before. "Lying trough, lying trough, what happened? Are you really a woman


    Before I could react, ye Wudao closed his eyes and put his hand into his back with a blurred look. "It''s so tight, isn''t it comfortable?"


    With a click, he took out the last layer of protection under the primer and threw it in front of me.


    I lowered my head and looked at the things on the ground. I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    When I look up, the scene in front of me is even more strange.

 Chapter 613

    Ye Wudao is really a woman!


    She is not a man at all, or a real super beauty!


    What''s more, I''m still doing shameful things...


    "my God." I stare at the situation in front of me. My liver is trembling. Ye Wudao is lying on the sofa and enjoying it with his eyes closed. It''s so vivid that I''m almost out of control.


    The long and attractive legs of black silk, the base coat soaked with sweat and clinging to the softness, and the flush and blurred face are the forest of desire!


    With Ye Wudao''s action, she seems to be particularly sensitive, and then... Tremble all over, then show a satisfied smile, soft paralysis in the sofa.


    But in less than a minute, she started again, and said, "well, it''s not enough, I need more."


    At this moment, I did not dare to see more, quickly left Ye Wudao''s home, even did not dare to think, for fear that I would run back on impulse.


    When I went downstairs, I suppressed the evil fire in my body. Unexpectedly, I had completely recognized her as a man, but she had a big reversal, which caught me off guard.


    I shook my head and felt more puzzled. As we all know, ye Wudao is a man. Why does she want to hide her identity as a woman? What on earth is this for?


    "I don''t know, it has nothing to do with me..." I quickened my pace and went downstairs to suppress the evil fire.


    Half an hour later, back to Jinyi community, Ning Xing is not in, I quickly take a cold bath, intend to wake up.


    However, I couldn''t bear the long-term suppression. I thought about ye Wudao''s situation uncontrollably and rolled a tube...


    after solving the physiological problems, I took a long breath and came out of the bathroom and collapsed on the bed. Ye Wudao''s figure still lingered.


    "Too evil, too dirty!"


    "I didn''t expect that ye Wudao was not only a woman, but also a strong woman."


    "That figure..."


    I couldn''t help talking to myself, but the evil fire started to swim away again, so I had to pick up the drawing paper...


    ..


    the next morning, ye Wudao''s phone rang as scheduled.


    "You say you, ye Wudao. Now I''d rather I don''t know anything. Even if I want to expose you, I don''t know how to say it. You won''t admit it. Do you want me to say that I saw you with my own eyes?" I look at the screen of my mobile phone, and I feel very uneasy. I don''t know whether to answer or not.


    But I think how long, ye Wudao''s phone rings for how long, as if afraid I don''t pick her up.


    In the face of such a situation, I can only calm down, press the call button, pretend to be nothing, and say: "don''t worry, I''ll be right away..."


    however, before I finish speaking, I was suddenly interrupted by Ye Wudao. She didn''t hide it at all. With her natural female voice, she just yelled at me, and her words were full of unprecedented killing meaning.


    "Li Shaobai! Where are you? "


    "What did you do to me last night? I''m going to kill you! Come on, I''ll kill you


    "Son of a bitch! A shameless hypocrite


    ..


    I was directly forced by scolding. What''s the situation? What''s she scolding me for? Why call me a beast? I didn''t do anything worse.


    Don''t you see? I didn''t mean to, and I left, OK?


    Against Ye Wudao''s crazy curse, I said: "what''s the matter with you? I didn''t do anything. Why do you scold me? "


    "Beast! You know what you have done. Now that you know everything, I won''t let you live! Whatever you do to me, I will let you pay for it with your life, no matter who you are Ye Wudao cursed.


    I said, "wait! What do you mean? I don''t understand


    "You! I''ve never seen such a disgusting person as you. Last night when you sent me home, you did that to me in the living room sofa, and you didn''t admit it! Pigs and dogs are not as good as animals. When I get up in the morning, I feel the situation in the living room. If I get pregnant, I will kill all the people around you! " Ye Wudao was both shy and angry. Every beast admitted that he was a woman.


    "Where are you? I''ll come to you now. " I instantly understand, dare feeling is she think I overlord hard bow?


    "Well, die soon. I''ll wait for you at home. I''ll open the door for you when I get there." Ye Wudao put a hard word, and then hung up.


    I am completely stupid, ye Wudao. Is this the rhythm that depends on me? This has to be clarified.


    So, I rushed out of the room and planned to go to Ye Wudao''s house.


    But as soon as I went out, I saw that Ning Xing had made breakfast and put it in the dining room neatly, and waved to me, "wake up? Come and have breakfast. "


    "Well, I won''t eat any more. I''m in a hurry." I''m a little guilty.Ning apricot unexpectedly one eye saw out, frown Xiu eyebrow block in front of me, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you in such a hurry? It''s more anxious than that day when you quarreled with me. I''ve never seen you like this before. Is there something wrong with you? Come on! Is there a woman out there


    Woman''s intuition, too terrible, right?


    However, how can I not worry? If this doesn''t explain clearly with Ye Wudao, she wants to kill her heart.


    So when I heard this, I was about to suffocate. "I''ll go out to do business temporarily, not as you think. In fact, there''s something small happening in Tiejiang. I need to deal with it temporarily. Just stay at home. I''ll be back soon."


    Finish saying, I from rather apricot side around, strong calm wear shoes, this just in her dubious state, slip out of the door.


    ..


    26th floor, building a, Huating community.


    I was unprecedentedly worried, for fear that the explanation was not clear, so I held it for a long time before knocking on the door.


    Ye Wudao seemed to have been waiting for a long time. He opened the door very hard, and his expression was very cold. He was wearing a woman''s pajamas, and no longer covered up anything in front of me.


    When I was about to open my mouth, ye Wudao suddenly reached out and pulled me into the door. Then he closed the door and said in a cold voice: "beast! I have to kill you today. "


    With that, ye Wudao didn''t hesitate. He grabbed my neck and lifted me up. His fingertips penetrated into my skin. As long as she exerted a little force, I would die.


    I had difficulty breathing and said: "Ye Wudao, calm down. Yesterday was not what you thought. You misunderstood me. I came here because I could explain to you. If I were guilty, I would have ignored you. Please let me down and I''ll explain to you."


    "Explain? What else do you want to explain? Did you see my underpants? I didn''t wash them. I put them in the washing machine. They all smell like that. How do you want to explain?! Do you want me to roll the sheets with you to prove that I am not clean once? " Ye Wudao didn''t let go. Instead, he made more efforts and his eyes were red.


    "Keke ~" I was shocked at that time. I couldn''t help being rude in my heart. I secretly scolded the sleeping trough, but I had to use the rolling sheet to prove it? Ye Wudao''s words are amazing.


    If I have explained this, she still doesn''t believe it? What about this?


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 23800 kings.

 Chapter 614

    At this moment, I was pinching my neck, the surface skin was punctured by fingertips, and the pain came layer by layer.


    I reluctantly smooth breathing, calmly advised, "you put me down, even if you want to start, I can''t run away today, why rush for a while?"


    "Well, today I''ll give you a chance to see what you have to say, you brute!" Ye Wudao let go, frowned and went to the living room. He picked up his chest and sat down with his legs crossed. He looked like he was trying a prisoner.


    I got up from the ground and touched my neck. It was full of blood. I quickly took a few paper towels to cover the wound. Then I went to Ye Wudao and was ready to sit down and explain.


    "Don''t sit. You stand and talk!" Ye Wudao yelled, and looked extremely cruel, as if I had done something to her that made people angry.


    So I just stood and talked, straight to the subject, explained directly, and began to speak crackly.


    "First of all, I think you have drunk amnesia. Yesterday, after the banquet, you were so drunk that you were unconscious. I sent you back myself. But the elevator broke down again, and I climbed the 26th floor with you on my back."


    "Yes, I know your gender, but I don''t know it deliberately, but passively."


    "Why? Because after I sent you back, you were doing that kind of thing in front of me, across my clothes... Don''t I know? It''s like you''ve been unsatisfied for ten thousand years, or you''ve been suffocating for more than 20 years, unless I''m stupid. "


    "But even so, I didn''t do anything too much. I left."


    After listening to my words, ye Wudao''s face changed sharply. He patted the sofa and stood up, "it''s impossible! How can you be such a gentleman? This kind of man has disappeared in this world! "


    "I''ve never admitted that I''m a gentleman, but I know that some things can''t be done. You did everything last night. I didn''t touch a hair of you. I just saw that you were talking to yourself... Forget it, I don''t want to be so explicit. At least you''re still dry. If you don''t believe me, I''ll go to the hospital with you now, and I don''t need to roll the sheets Proof. " I shook my head lightly.


    "I..." Ye Wudao was stunned. His throat seemed to be stuck. He couldn''t reply.


    I changed some paper towel, covered the wound again to stop bleeding, and said: "yes, I really saw something I shouldn''t see. If you want to cause a war between the two families, then do it. I, Li Shaobai, will never hide, but you have to think about the consequences!"


    Ye Wudao couldn''t say a word, which made the atmosphere of the whole living room extremely depressed.


    My neck is killing me. It seems that I hurt my veins. I can''t stop the blood.


    However, I still stood in place, motionless, did not hide.


    After two minutes of silence, ye Wudao first bit his lip and then said, "last night... Did you really see it?"


    "Yes, but it''s not what I want to see. And after I saw it, I left immediately. There should be surveillance videos in this community. I didn''t come in long enough to do anything else." I explained unswervingly.


    Ye Wudao suddenly blushed and asked, "do you really... See everything?"


    "Well, almost. I think you''re still at home. You don''t even know what happened to your body. It''s too tender." I said.


    With these words, ye Wudao''s ears were red with embarrassment, and his eyes were full of shame. Gradually, he did not dare to look at me. Instead, he bowed his head, just like a woman who had been seen through, and just like a lamb of red Luo. All the disguises and disguises disappeared.


    Embarrassment, unprecedented embarrassment.


    I didn''t want to say it. I can''t help it. Who let Ye Wudao force me? And threatened me with my life.


    This kind of shame, or in the case of single men and few women in the same room to say, not embarrassed to have a ghost!


    I coughed a few times and immediately changed the topic, "well, I think you''d better leave Mingzhu city as soon as possible. To put it in a bad way, you can''t kill me. The consequence is not generally serious, but now I know that you are a woman. In this patriarchal family, it has a great influence on you, right? I will not threaten you, as long as you leave Ningxing, I will never tell anyone


    "You! You are threatening me! You''ve seen me out. How can I count? Li Shaobai, you think it''s beautiful. " Ye Wudao raised his head in an instant.


    I pressed my hand and said, "you can think what you want, but you can''t kill me today, otherwise you would have killed me long ago. Why wait until now? Ye Wudao, don''t be silly. How can you be clearer than me when you are in the ancient Chinese school all the year round? "


    Ye Wudao was unable to speak again, and I was right.


    "You and I don''t need to be enemies, and I don''t want to be enemies with you. No matter what your purpose is, you can''t get it from me. You''d better leave as soon as possible and give me a clean mind." I advised.


    Ye Wudao squinted and didn''t give me a positive answer. He was still ashamed and didn''t start.Soon, he fell into silence again.


    It''s just that the atmosphere is different from just now. There''s less killing and repression, but more embarrassment.


    I feel embarrassed to stay here, so I wave my hand, "I''ll go to the hospital first. I don''t have time to spend with you. I can''t stop the blood, but I''m kind enough to advise you to leave Mingzhu city."


    But at this time, ye Wudao suddenly moved. In an instant, he stood in front of me, quickly stretched out his two fingers, and nodded at the acupoints of my neck. He could clearly feel that the blood was stopped, just like a stream of Qi was pressing.


    "The hospital is too far away. When you go to the hospital, you may lose too much blood and die. I''ll help you stop bleeding, and then you go to the hospital to repay your kindness yesterday. You and I don''t owe each other! I will leave Mingzhu city tomorrow, but you must not tell others, otherwise, you will not be far away from death. " Ye Wudao gnashing teeth.


    I loosened the tissue that I had been covering around my neck, squeezed it into a ball and threw it in the garbage can. I was very satisfied that ye Wudao''s big stone was finally cleared, which saved me a lot of trouble.


    Unable to resist curiosity, I asked: "Ye Wudao, how many names do you have? At first Ye Wudao, then ye Youwei, and finally Ye Shuying. I don''t know how to call you in the future. "


    "I said, my name is... Ye Shuying!" Ye Wudao bit his mouth word by word. He spoke very hard, just like he didn''t want me to leave. He wanted to tear me apart.


    "Shuying, Shuying, good name." I''ve talked about it for several times, but I don''t care what she thinks. It''s a good thing that she left without pestering me.


    But I never thought that more serious things are still to come!

 Chapter 615

    "But I still like to call you ye Wudao." I smile and leave Ye Wudao''s home.


    Later, I simply disinfected and bandaged the wound in the nearby hospital, and then I suddenly remembered how Ning Xing might appear at home in the morning? Isn''t she in the hospital? The hospital asked her to stay in the hospital for observation. Did she leave the hospital ahead of time?


    Before I went out, I was also in a hurry. I was full of things about ye Wudao. I didn''t think about how Ning Xing came back!


    So, after dressing the wound, I immediately went to Jinyi community. Even though I knew Ning Xing didn''t like to stay in the hospital, I had to send her back this time. I couldn''t help her temperament.


    But once inside, it was empty. Everything around was in a mess. Many places were dilapidated, and even the TV was smashed.


    I suddenly raised a bad premonition, rushed into the house to find someone, Ning Xing is not at all.


    Take out the mobile phone to make a call, can''t get through at all, shut down!


    "What''s the matter?" I was so scared that I changed my face and asked for news from Ningfu. But in order not to let ninglao and Erye worry, I only asked them if they knew where Ningxing was and didn''t tell them that Ningxing was missing.


    As a result, Ning Fu didn''t know. I thought we had a fight.


    At that time, I couldn''t sit still. I scanned around the room. It was obvious that someone was destroying and there were signs of fighting. Ning Xing was absolutely impossible to do such a thing.


    Calm down, I think that the first intuition is that Ning Xing has an accident and has been taken away by others...


    with the strength of Ning Xing now, she is able to escape under the hands of half step congenital experts. The person who can take her away can only be a real congenital expert!


    I am completely anxious. If Ning Xing escapes, she will definitely go to Tiejiang at the first time, and then let someone inform me. It is absolutely impossible that she has no news so far.


    Simply, I immediately informed Tiejiang, told Li Qi and Liang Guan, and asked them to send people to search in Mingzhu city. Even if you search the sky for me, you have to find out the people!


    On the phone, Li Qi was also worried and said, "what''s the situation? Isn''t Ning Xing hospitalized? What happened? People in Tiejiang are protecting her outside the hospital. "


    "She didn''t like to stay in the hospital and sneaked back. I didn''t think about it for a moment before I went out. I didn''t know who dared to move Ningxing under my eyes!" I hold the mobile phone, even shaking hands, fear, anxiety, regret, intention to kill, all kinds of complex emotions uncontrollably rush to my heart.


    Li Qi said: "it can''t be urgent. I''ll look for it with Liang Guan. It doesn''t take long for you to go out. Even if Ning Xing is taken away, he shouldn''t be far away. Liang Guan has sent someone to check it in the airport, and will use all his relations in Mingzhu city to make the police thoroughly investigate the expressway. No matter how bad the other party is, it''s absolutely impossible to fly."


    "OK, I''ll wait for your message." I anxiously hung up and walked around the house again.


    Walking, I can''t help but pause pace, thinking is Ye Wudao dry?


    I was so anxious that I directly determined that it was her, because there was no one else except her. She must have taken advantage of the time when I went to the hospital to arrest Ning Xing.


    "Damn it, I knew Ye Wudao was not so easy to die. I''ve been in bad luck for eight generations." I couldn''t help but scold. I didn''t have time to think.


    Immediately after that, I called Ye Wudao and yelled at her.


    "Ye Wudao is the most venomous woman. You lady, dare to catch my Ning Xing!"


    "Tell me quickly, where did you catch Ning Xing!"


    "If you don''t tell me, I''m not finished with you. Don''t you just want to use Ning Xing to threaten me and prevent me from disclosing your gender? If you don''t let people go, don''t blame me for being cruel


    ..


    I''m completely crazy, and I think ye Wudao did it.


    , as like as two peas in the morning, I asked, "what do you mean? I didn''t even go out. How could I catch Ning Xing? What happened to Ning Xing? "


    "You still want to quibble? I don''t want to be a good man here. You just want to coerce me. You can tell me what you want. I''ll give you whatever I can get you, as long as you promise to let me go. " I gnash my teeth in anger, and my heart is full of fire.


    Ye Wudao said: "I just want to say that in any case, I didn''t do this thing. I don''t care to do this kind of dirty business."


    "Fart! Ye Wudao, I told you to let people go! " I was so angry that I was so angry.


    Ye Wudao was also angry and scolded, "Li Shaobai, don''t plant things on the phone. There are monitors in my building, which can prove that I didn''t go out after you left. If I''m afraid you''ll expose my gender, do I need to do this? Even if you want to, you don''t have to do it in this way! "


    I couldn''t speak at that time, because ye Wudao said that there was no loophole at all, which was very correct. She really couldn''t use this way. The corridor did have surveillance cameras. Every corridor, including the elevator, had a 26 storey building, and she couldn''t fly down.Therefore, since Ye Wudao dares to say so, it proves that she didn''t do it.


    "What? No more talking? I misunderstood you once in the morning, and now you misunderstood me once. We are completely even now. No one owes anyone Ye Wudao''s voice is very displeased.


    I gritted my teeth, not in a hurry to hang up, but forced to settle down, quickly thinking about what Ning Xing missing will lead to.


    But when I was thinking, ye Wudao stabbed me with words in my ear, "how? Not yet? "


    "Anyway, I''m even with you. You can''t tell anyone my secret, including Ning Xing."


    "Once someone else knows, I''ll kill you!"


    ...


    my eyes were red when I heard it, and I couldn''t stand being agitated. I said in a cold voice, "your secret, I say it. You don''t have to remind me again and again. As far as your figure is concerned, I don''t care to say it. What are you worried about?"


    "You Ye Wudao was silly, and his tone suddenly became shameful.


    "What are you doing? You have short hair and little knowledge! Big chest, no brain! Ning Xing''s disappearance is not so simple. There are people behind it who are calculating me and you. Because Ning Xing''s disappearance will lead to you alone and distort the whole truth. " I took a deep breath and suddenly felt a thump in my heart and figured out the internal and external relations.


    Ye Wudao heard this and suddenly became gloomy. He asked, "is someone calculating me? You want to get this all over me? Who?! You said, "I will never let him go!"


    "I''m not sure for the moment. The other party must want to disturb the relationship between you and me. If it wasn''t for the contact between you and me, the fact would be distorted. At first, I thought it was Fang Dao, but now he is healing, so it''s impossible to calculate so thoroughly. This is not his method, but at the same time, offending you and me, this person needs enough courage and courage Backstage. " As I explain, I think.


    Gradually, there is an answer, but not too sure.


    But in any case, dare to move Ning apricot people, is undoubtedly against my scale!

 Chapter 616

    The other party must know that ye Wudao is in Mingzhu City, and he is still teaching in the same university with Ning Xing. Only in this way can he grasp the opportunity accurately and do this extremely vulgar business.


    If it wasn''t for the relationship between Ye Wudao and me, the misunderstanding would be deeper and deeper.


    "What is certain and uncertain? If you have an idea, you can say that Ning Xing and I are friends after all, and I am also a calculated person, OK Ye Wudao asked impatiently.


    My tone sank and I replied, "this is a plan to kill two birds with one stone. It can not only catch my weakness, but also mislead me and let me kill each other with you. It''s very simple. The final beneficiary is Fang Dao."


    "Didn''t you say Fang Dao healed? How could a proud man like Fang Dao do such a thing? " Ye Wudao was stunned.


    I was so impatient that I explained: "yes, Fang Dao is really proud. This is not his means, but it doesn''t mean that no one will do it for him! According to my personal understanding, there is only one person in this matter, that is... Song Hai! "


    "Song Hai? How dare he? Is he going to die? " Ye Wudao doesn''t believe it.


    I was in a hurry. Ye Wudao didn''t believe it. He was so mentally poor that I wanted to swear. He almost made me cry!


    Due to the current situation, I still put up with it and explained it over and over again.


    "First of all, song Hai can''t have the courage to do it alone. There is no one behind him except the Fang family who supports him."


    "Fang Dao is defeated by Ye Wudao. It takes some time to recover from the serious injury. This is tantamount to giving you and me a space for development. That''s why the other side will take action and disrupt the relationship between you and me. All this is for Fang Dao''s sake."


    "One thing is very important. Song Hai is undoubtedly a scapegoat. Once the matter is revealed, the Fang family will never admit that it has something to do with him. Unfortunately, they all think that the matter is perfect and there will be no mistakes."


    "But... Everything pays attention to evidence. If it''s really what I expected, it''s not so easy to get people back from Song Hai. Even I guess that Ning Xing has been taken out of the Pearl City now, which Tiejiang can''t catch up with."


    After that, ye Wudao finally understood. He could not help but gnash his teeth and said darkly, "I''ll go back to Beijing tomorrow, but you have to find the person first. I can''t help you. I only care about my own. However, the damned Fang family and song Hai dare to count on me. Does Fang Dao retaliate against me in this way when he is defeated by me? It''s so mean. It''s a good engagement. There''s nothing good about a man! "


    After scolding, ye Wudao hung up directly. He didn''t ask me what to do and didn''t plan to help me. It seems that he has a plan.


    I originally wanted Ye Wudao to cooperate with me, but it''s impossible. She only paid attention to her own accounts afterwards, but didn''t plan to talk to me.


    Half an hour later, the top floor office of Tiejiang trade building.


    I was sitting in my office chair, and there were several figures standing outside the desk, including Liang Guan, Li Qi and several persons in charge.


    I anxiously tap the table with my fingers, listening to Liang Guan''s report and thinking about how to find Ning Xing first.


    as like as two peas of Iron River, the report of Liang Guan is exactly the same as my expectation.


    It''s been a long time since I went out in the morning. The other party has enough time to leave Mingzhu city. It''s impossible to stay under my eyes in Mingzhu city.


    But I didn''t give up. After listening to the report, I called all the people except Li Qi and Liang Guan out of the office and asked them to send more people. Even if they couldn''t find them, they had to find them!


    So, in less than ten minutes, I learned from the news that the whole Pearl City was in a state of emergency. No matter in Baidao or Tiejiang, a thorough investigation was started. All the people who went through the customs had to be carefully examined, but few people knew the real reason. I completely blocked the news of Ning Xing''s disappearance.


    It''s not only that I don''t want to worry about Ning Fu, but also that I dare not let them receive the news. It''s my negligence. It''s undoubtedly a huge blow to Ning Lao and ER Ye. Ning Xing is their flesh and blood.


    Dare I say that? According to the second master''s physical condition, I have to hide my death. I have to find Ning Xing and come back to me safely before I can''t stop writing.


    "I knew that one day, but I still couldn''t prevent it. If Ning Xing didn''t leave the hospital secretly and go home, I didn''t go out, maybe it wouldn''t be like this." I clenched my fist with regret and my eyes were red.


    Seeing this, Li Qi frowned and sighed, "now we can''t make a mess of ourselves. It''s obvious that the other side is calculating, and it''s hard to prevent. I guess it''s song Hai, right? He is the only one who can do this shameless thing. "


    "It should be him." I nodded and told Li Qi and Liang Guan all my guesses.


    After hearing this, Liang Guan took a cool breath, looking shocked and angry, "insidious, shameless! Just for Fangdao? "


    "These old bastards, I''m a scum. Ye Wudao doesn''t cooperate with you, but plans to go back to Beijing by himself. The other party will surely see that it doesn''t affect the relationship between you and him. I don''t know what will happen next. We are completely passive." Li Qi was so angry that he slapped the desk fiercely. The huge desk was cracked abruptly, and the documents were scattered all over the floor.I shook my head, "even if ye Wudao cooperates with me and plays a play with me, it can only guarantee Ning Xing''s safety at most, but no one will come back, because people are not caught by Ye Wudao, so it''s just a tactic to slow down, useless, and can''t be delayed."


    What does Li Guan mean Liang Guan asked.


    I took a deep look at Li Qi and Liang Guan. "There''s only one choice. Negotiate with song hai to see what he wants."


    With that, I took out the phone directly, found out the number song Hai had called me before, and dialed it immediately.


    ~~


    the phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Time and time again, I kept calling. Since I made this call, I had already shown that I had seen through the plot. Song Hai didn''t answer it on purpose.


    Until the ninth time, the call was finally connected, and song Hai''s familiar laughter came from it.


    I made a quick decision, went straight to the subject, said ten words, "come on, what do you want to release people?"


    "What? Prince, what do you mean? Why can''t I understand? Listen to your tone so anxious, what seems to have happened? " Song Hai even played the trick of pretending to be a fool with me. He was so cunning that he was afraid of me recording.


    I''m too lazy to talk nonsense. I said in a cold voice: "Song Hai, don''t play with me. What have you done? You know what you want and put forward what conditions you want."


    "Well, song Hai has never done anything, but I always have a wish. If one day, you are not the prince and you are rejected by Mr. Li, what will happen? Of course, it''s just my wish. It''s just a personal fantasy. Don''t put everything on me Song Hai pretends to open his mouth, and sometimes he laughs insidiously, just like a poisonous snake.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 24000 crown of kings.

 Chapter 617

    Personal wishes? Personal fantasy? It''s ridiculous. The old son of a bitch, song Hai, is telling me in disguise that he wants me to resign as Prince.


    At that time, they will be able to attack me with no scruples. All the enemies who used to be will also step in to put me in a place of no return. How can I not understand?


    My heart is full of fire, can''t help secretly scold song Hai despicable, this move is really cruel to the extreme, and I don''t have any qualifications to talk about conditions, because Ningxing is in their hands!


    For the sake of Ning Xing''s safety, I held back my anger and said in a cold voice: "Song Hai, your wish is too unrealistic. Do you believe me, as long as I report to Mr. Li, the Li family will definitely use all their strength to thoroughly investigate your song family?"


    "Ha ha, what does that mean? You want to check me? Come on, I''m song Hai. I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. " Song Hai laughed wildly, revealing a sense of cunning in his heart, mixed with strong self-confidence.


    I instantly understand the meaning of this, song Hai is to hint me, he put Ning apricot hidden to a place that even the Li family can''t find, so he dare to be so confident!


    Just a few words, I immediately fell into the disadvantage, no ability to solve this matter, once the wrong plan, will inevitably affect the safety of Ning Xing, this... Is not the result I want.


    However, my intention to kill song Hai has reached an unprecedented level. I will take Ningxing to deal with me, and use my scales to calculate me. In addition to the past resentment, it is hard to vent my anger if I don''t kill him!


    "What do you want! I can satisfy you, I can achieve, as long as you are willing to release people I squeezed the phone hard, and the screen was cracked by me.


    On hearing this, song Hai pretended and said with a smile, "I said that song Hai didn''t do anything. Don''t do me wrong. Anyway, I have so many little wishes. I''m dead."


    ..


    the call was hung up by song Hai.


    I heavily put the mobile phone on the table, hoping to be caught instead of Ning Xing, hoping to be caught is me!


    Think of and rather apricot all in the past, my heart is like a knife, the chest is oppressed by a stuffy, even breathing is not smooth.


    At this time, Li Qi came up to me and asked nervously and angrily, "how''s it going? What did the old son of a bitch song Hai say? "


    I raised my head and looked at Li Qi deeply. "He wanted me to leave the Li family and lose my crown prince status."


    Liang Guan cried out uncontrollably: "it''s absolutely impossible! It''s uncertain that song Hai will cheat. What if he doesn''t let people go afterwards? Isn''t that another trap? "


    "No, I must go back to the Song family immediately. I''ll catch the scum of song Hai. If he doesn''t say it, I''ll kill him!" Li Qi was so angry that his forehead became blue.


    I subconsciously raised my hand and motioned to Li Qi not to be impulsive. "I can''t do this. Ning Xing is in their hands. I''m not qualified to negotiate with them. I''m completely passive. Once there is any accident, Ning Xing will be endangered."


    "Is that what song Hai meant? You don''t know how dangerous this is. As long as you''re not the prince, Fang Dao will surely benefit a lot. Even if Fang Dao doesn''t have to do it, others will be enough to deal with you. The Xu family and the Song family are definitely the first to do it. " Li Qi grabbed my arm with an unprecedented look of urgency, as if he was afraid that I would really do it.


    I can''t help sighing. I patted Li Qi on the back of his hand, but I didn''t speak. I just looked at him meaningfully.


    After a while, Li Qi seemed to understand what I meant. Gradually, he released his hand, but his face became more angry. His eyes were full of murders, and even his inner Qi could not be restrained. He was slightly exposed.


    Liang Guan lowered his head and was silent. Everything seemed to be silent.


    But suddenly, Li Qi seemed to think of something and said, "if you really want to do this, what about Chu Yuyan? Chu Wenyang is not a good thing either. Once you are not the prince, he will definitely turn back. "


    I trembled all over, and then I thought of this factor. This time Fang family and song Hai joined hands, Fang Dao benefited a lot. He could not only use Ning Xing to coerce me, but also take advantage of the situation to get the beauty back!


    When I think about it, I clench my fists tightly, and my fingertips sink into my palms, which makes me feel painful. This is undoubtedly a problem of choice, a big problem!


    Along with the song sea, I will definitely lose Chu Yuyan, and I can not save Ningxing. I can''t take any advantage. Even if I inform Li family, I will spread this matter. If Songhai and Fang''s family die and don''t admit it, no one can find a way to find the place where Ning Xing is hiding, but it can only be worse.


    "Song Hai hasn''t given me enough time to think about it, so let me think about it first." I closed my eyes and sat on the office chair feebly. With a wave of my hand, I motioned Li Qi and Liang Guan to leave.


    Soon, I was left alone in the office.


    Close your eyes to meditate, my heart is very, very tangled, Chu Yuyan and Ning Xing are my women, lost anyone, I will regret for a lifetime.


    I once promised Chu Yuyan that one day everything would be solved.I also promised Ning Xing that one day I would give her a place.


    Now, however, this kind of change has taken me by surprise.


    Unable to get the answer, I opened my eyes and lit a cigarette silently. My heart was burning like a fire, like a needle.


    "Yuyan, Ningxing..." I recite the names of the two girls, my heart is full of despair, because this matter, no one can help me, not even my father Li Qingcheng, no one knows where Ningxing is, only by myself.


    After thinking for a long time and smoking one cigarette after another, I gradually have a choice.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, I called Liang Guan and Li Qi again and asked Liang Guan to arrange a special plane for me to take me and Li Qi back to Beijing immediately.


    Liang Guan was surprised, but didn''t ask much. He left the office with a sigh and did as I told him. Li Qi was the only one left to face me.


    Li Qi, with a straight face, was not as silly as before. He looked very serious and said, "are you sure?"


    "Sure." I put my head down a little, put out my cigarette and got up straight.


    Li Qi clenched his teeth and asked word after word, "what''s your choice?"


    "I''m not qualified to talk about terms. I probably have guessed that people are not in the hands of song Hai, but in the control of the Fang family, so I decided to... Leave the Li family." I said.


    Li Qi''s face changed greatly and asked why.


    I took a deep breath and explained: "it''s very simple, I can''t ignore Ning Xing''s life and death. Even if I failed Chu Yuyan, I can''t let Ning Xing die. At least Chu Yuyan is still alive, and Ning Xing''s life is in danger now, so I will do whatever I ask."


    "But... Before I leave the Li family, I will never let song Hai feel better. This time... I will let him die!"

 Chapter 618

    At one o''clock in the morning, the armed helicopter landed on Li''s private apron.


    I took Li Qi off the plane and went straight to the Qianyang palace to gather all the managers and elders of the six main branches.


    Sitting in the main hall of Qianyang palace, which belongs to the prince, the six side branches of Lu came one after another. Because it was too late, they all looked very tired and sleepy.


    When Li Dachuan and Li Fuhu arrived, the main hall of the prince was gradually filled with figures.


    Until all the members arrived, Li Dachuan got up and left his original position. He walked to the middle of the corridor and said, "prince, I don''t know that you have come back in a hurry and held a temporary meeting again. Is that right?"


    I first met Li Qi next to me. Then I looked around the audience. As I slowly stood up, I put my hand behind my waist. With anger in my heart, I said in a cold voice, "I''ll give you a night to gather all the tianbang experts from the six major branches in Qianyang Palace. Come with me to the Song family tomorrow."


    When this remark came out, all the six side branches were shocked.


    "What is this for?"


    "Gather all the experts of the six side branches?"


    "Is... The prince going to move the Song family?"


    "What the hell happened? How do I feel that when the prince comes back from Pearl City, the whole person has changed? "


    "But... Li Qian seems to have a lot of things left to ask? Some of the evidence has not been collected completely


    ..


    the main hall is full of noise, but no one dares to have any objection. He has been completely convinced of me.


    I quickly pressed my hand, restrained the noise, and said solemnly, "you guessed right. I''m going to move the Song family. You don''t have to ask why. You just need to do as I told you. I must see your achievements tomorrow morning! Do it right now! That''s all I have to say. It''s over! "


    Then, with a wave of my hand, I stood up and went out of the main hall of the prince one after another.


    Li Dachuan looked at me suspiciously, but he didn''t ask much tactfully. Instead, he followed me at the end and left with me.


    When only Li Qi and I were left in the main hall of the prince, Li Qi patted me on the shoulder and said, "are you sure you can succeed this time?"


    "If you don''t succeed, you have to succeed. Since you want to leave the Li family, there''s nothing to worry about. There''s nothing more that can restrain my steps. It''s more free." I firmly respond.


    On this night, doomed to sleepless, the six side branches fully summoned the tianbang experts, and even some congenital experts who had never been on the tianbang, were all included in the scope of summoning by the six side branches.


    The reason is simple. It''s the order of the prince.


    I know that the water in tianbang is very deep. It''s not that there are only 100 people on the surface. In fact, there are many ways to hide strength. There can never be only a few hundred people.


    If so, how can the Li family be called the first Chinese family?


    It''s the experts who are born in the later period. That''s the real rarity. Everyone is a sweet cake in the eyes of the major families. No matter where they go, they will be treated as guests of honor.


    After chatting with Li Qi for a while, I took him away from the main hall and went back to my yard. I closed the door tightly. Then I opened the calligraphy and painting on the wall and gave him the recorder in the dark.


    Li Qi, holding a recorder, didn''t understand what I mean. He was stunned.


    I hooked Li Qi''s shoulder and reluctantly raised the corner of my mouth. "Li Qi, after I left, you will take care of this. Once Li Qinghao has any change, I will hand it over to the old man. I had asked Dachuan to give him a backup recorder on purpose. He absolutely thought it was the original one, so I need you to check and balance him for me."


    Li Qi reacts and says that he won''t agree to anything. He''s dying to leave the Li family with me. He says that the only one who can protect me now is him. There is no one else. Once there is a natural expert chasing me, I will die.


    , however, I decisively rejected, not to give Li Qi a chance to refute, said that even if they left the Li family, they also need to have an eye liner in Lijia, because once they are separated, the six big side branches will again be restrained by Li Qinghao and can not do things for me, so even if they are loyal to me, they can not violate Li Jia men''s rules and help me an outsider who leaves home.


    After listening to this, Li Qi looked very subdued. His eyes flickered. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but he finally took away the recorder.


    Then Li Qi rubbed his face and asked: "are you sure you''re going to give up Chu Yuyan? You''ve done so much for her, and that''s all you''ve done for her? "


    "What else? Life can not be perfect, there will always be regrets, alas... "I sighed.


    But Li Qi was shocked, like a flash of inspiration, and whispered a word in my ear.


    I was overjoyed to hear that. I was shocked and couldn''t help giving Li Qi a thumbs up!


    "Why didn''t I think of that? Oh, look at my head. " I reached out and patted my forehead.


    "But it''s also risky. You need to reach an agreement with him, or conditions and so on, in order to complete what I said and bow to him," Li said"It''s OK. I''m sure. Li Qi, I really don''t know what to say. Damn it, I almost thought that Yuyan would be robbed by Fang Dao. I''m so worried." I speak incoherently.


    Li Qi felt his head awkwardly. "I thought of it all of a sudden. The problem is, I''m afraid he''s also a threat."


    "Don''t worry." I said.


    As time went on, it was finally morning.


    Before the six side branches came, I went into my study and called Ye Wudao.


    In less than two seconds, the phone was connected. Ye Wudao didn''t use a female voice this time, but a male voice, "how? Can I help you? "


    "There''s something I''d like to ask you for help. I don''t know if you''d like to." I reluctantly pretended to smile.


    Unexpectedly, ye Wudao refused me directly, "I don''t want to."


    I''m so angry that I can''t manage too much for Chu Yuyan, and ye Wudao won''t have any loss, just replace me.


    So, I quite shamelessly said: "if you don''t help, I''ll tell other people that you are a woman!"


    "Li Shaobai, how can you turn back?" Ye Wudao immediately took a cold breath and was furious.


    "I''m desperate, too. Well, I''m just talking about it. If I do such shameless things, I will feel guilty myself. So if you are willing to help me, I will promise you whatever you want. Do you have a purpose to approach me? I''ll give you a chance. How about a deal? " My heart softened and I had to bow my head in disguise.


    Ye Wudao snorted coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Help me to marry Chu Yuyan. It doesn''t matter whether I get married or not. The important thing is to check and balance Fang Dao for me in this respect. The premise is that you have to help me first." I said this awkwardly with a stiff head.


    "Why? Aren''t you the prince? " Ye Wudao asked suspiciously.


    I couldn''t help sighing. I could only tell her that I was ready to leave the Li family.


    "I didn''t expect that you could make such a big sacrifice for Ning Xing. To tell you the truth, I envy her a little, but we are both in the range of calculation, so I can help you, but my conditions are not general. If you can''t finish it, you will lose your crown Prince identity, and I will kill you every minute." The more Ye Wudao talked, the colder he became.

 Chapter 619

    "Come on, don''t play the game. You approached me in the first place just to get something from me." I went straight to the point.


    Ye Wudao gave a strange smile. "I remember the day your father Li Qingcheng appeared, he gave Su Fenjun a pill. I want that pill."


    "It''s a great help to me. It can rescue people from the state of serious injury and frequent death. If I take this pill in the normal state, according to my experience, it''s absolutely beyond any pill. It can be called the existence of elixir. Its great tonic power is indescribable! It''s absolutely a pure elixir to the limit. "


    With that, ye Wudao''s tone became more urgent than ever, as if he was thirsty, and as if he had been waiting for a long time.


    Good guy, she didn''t come for me, but for my father Li Qingcheng. She knew she couldn''t get it from my father, so she started from me.


    And listen to her say so, I feel quite right, that pill saved the broken Army uncle alive, if you take it without damage, how terrible will its effect be?


    I can''t imagine, and I don''t know if I can get this pill with my father. Anyway, I directly agreed first. I don''t care what happened to her. Let''s stabilize the situation first, so as not to let Yuyan fall into Fangdao''s hands.


    As for the pill... We''ll talk about it then.


    Therefore, I discussed everything with Ye Wudao and made a firm commitment to establish a cooperative relationship. She helped me marry Chu Yuyan and I helped her get pills.


    "Well, in that case, it''s settled." I secretly relaxed, thinking that ye Wudao is a woman, Chu Yuyan is also a woman, between women, I don''t care, certainly nothing will happen.


    As a result, ye Wudao changed his mind and said with a little bitterness: "I know the rarity of this pill. Even if your father still has it in his hand, he may not give it to you. I''m not in a hurry, so I''ll give you a year to grind your father slowly and solve the trouble by the way. Chu Yuyan, I''ll do it for you."


    A year?


    Unexpectedly, there is a deadline. It seems that ye Wudao''s woman is not really big chested and brainless.


    "Yes, I''ll hang up first. I have something else to deal with." When I cut off the call, I felt so empty that I was not sure at all.


    "No matter... What should be done is done first." I shook my head, barely relieved.


    But when I think of Ning Xing, I''m out of control anxious. My hatred for song Hai is only increasing.


    Just then, Li Qi''s words came from outside the study.


    "Li Dachuan, they have brought people here. All the tianbang experts and the hidden congenital experts of the six side branches are waiting outside."


    I walked out of my study and patted Li Qi on the back. "I''ve finished your opinion. Ye Wudao agreed. Brother, I don''t know what to say."


    "Needless to say, people are waiting outside." Li Qi points out disapprovingly.


    I nodded and went straight out of the door into the yard.


    With the development of vision, the yard is full of people, in addition to the six side branches, but also more than a dozen strange faces.


    "Prince!"


    "I''ve seen the prince!"


    Under the chorus of greetings, the voice suddenly vibrated.


    There is no doubt that this is all the congenital experts of the six collateral branches!


    And this is only six collateral branches, there are two branches, the main direct line is not included, Li strong, you can imagine.


    Li Dachuan immediately stepped forward and whispered to me, "tell the prince that these 18 experts are all from our six branches. Except for the six middle congenital branches, the rest are all from the early congenital branches. As for the latter, the six branches are not qualified."


    "I see. The elder will stay. The rest will go!" I suddenly waved my sleeve, and in the awe of everyone''s eyes, I took the lead to leave.


    More than half an hour later, the Li family team of ten luxury cars arrived at the gate of the Song family.


    I ignored the guard, and ordered the car to hit me, and smashed the gate of the Song family!


    As the first car, Rolls Royce''s horsepower exploded, just like no repair fee, frantically rushed to the gate of the Song family, scared the guards into panic and scattered around.


    Boom ~ ~


    the huge iron gate of the Song family was forcibly knocked open by the head car. The powerful impact force made the gate loose, fell to one side and twisted incompletely.


    The follow-up vehicles quickly catch up. The first car rushes into song''s house and sweeps all the way. Once something gets in the way, it will collide without any reason. It will collide with whatever it sees.


    Roar ~ ~


    hundreds of meters into the gate, Rolls Royce head car has been badly hit, but still can open, the driver seems to be a ruthless, hit up is playing with life!


    The lamppost was hit, the fixed iron chair on the side of songjiadao road was hit and flew, and even some relatively small trees were knocked upside down by the head car.


    This scene was seen by the Song family nearby. They were so scared that they yelled wildly, thinking that someone was breaking into the Song family.


    "Damn, who the hell is that?""I''m crazy. Even the Song family dares to break in. I''m looking for death."


    "Whose car is this? Is this the way to the main hall of the Song family? "


    "Follow up and kill them later."


    I happened to hear this, can''t help but slightly pick eyebrows, immediately in the car under the order, "Song family don''t have a good thing, give me all drive into the lawn, scattered hit, see a hit a, who can avoid to count his life good."


    As soon as the order was given, it was paged to all the vehicles within five seconds. Ten luxury cars were scattered in the blink of an eye, and they drove into the lawn at a very fast speed. They ran after each other and scared the Song family to death.


    At that time, the whole lawn was screaming like a pig.


    "Ah!! Don''t chase me. Damn it. I told you not to chase me


    "Dog, whose car is this?"


    "Damn it, if you stop your car and dare to break into the Song family, none of you can run away today. All of you have to die here."


    In a panic, some climbed up trees to escape, some jumped into the pool to escape, and some went crazy to the main hall of the Song family to report.


    I picked up the pager and sneered, "assemble the car for me and drive in the direction of the main hall of the Song family. When you get there, you don''t have to think about it. You''re all congenital experts. Don''t be afraid of these little problems."


    The whole team went crazy and sped up.


    In less than half a minute, they were all close to the main buildings inside the Song family, and a large number of people appeared outside. It was obvious that they had received the notice, and there were even several experts who looked like the name list.


    However, in the face of such a terrible situation, the Song family were scared to avoid the road.


    "I recognized it. It''s Li''s car!"


    "Crazy, Li Shaobai is sitting in it."


    "Damn, doesn''t he want people?"


    "Shut up, the owner told me. You can''t say, shut up!"


    When I heard this through the open window, I was so angry that I used the pager again and said, "hit me, damn it, anyone who dares to get in the way will hit him! These bastards, I''ll do their ancestors! "


    In a short time, the car went up the stairs of one of the biggest buildings of the Song family, and ran into it by leaps and bounds. No one dared to stand in front of him to die.


    Boom ~ ~


    one car after another crashed into the main hall of the Song family, and all of them were jammed. Even the car I was sitting in flew in at the end, and the luxury car was scrapped immediately, just like no money, which made the main hall of the song family become ragged and full of bricks and dust.


    I kicked open the twisted door, and there was a roar in my ear.


    "Li Shaobai! You want to die! How dare you come to me


    The master of this voice is song Hai.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 24200 kings.

 Chapter 620

    I want to die?


    At that time, I laughed and waved my hand. Eighteen congenital experts, six side branch managers, and Li Qi all followed me, walked out of the incomplete main hall of the Song family, and came to the open area under the small steps.


    At this moment, the Song family, who had just been frightened and panicked, gathered together again. One by one, their faces were full of lingering palpitations, and they were mixed with strong unhappiness. People came from all directions, and instantly gathered into dozens of people.


    "This Li Shaobai is crazy!"


    "Damn, I''m too brave to think about who is qualified to speak now."


    "Well, I don''t know what to do or what to do."


    Song Hai''s face was livid. He stood in the front with song Shaocheng. He was unprecedentedly gloomy. He scolded: "Li Shaobai, you are looking for death, you know?"


    It seems that I''m looking for death, but actually I''m threatening Ning Xing''s life.


    I don''t even care, because Ning Xing can''t be in his hands, absolutely under the control of the Fang family. Song Hai is just a tool of the Fang family, a ghost of death in disguise.


    Song Hai thought that he had calculated me to death, but he never expected what I would do today!


    "To die? I''ll see who is looking for death today With a cold smile, I was more than ten meters away from the people of the Song family.


    Then, I snapped, "go to three people, catch song Shaocheng for me first, and then drag him over."


    "How dare you?" Song Hai and song Shaocheng said these two words at the same time.


    However, as soon as the order came out, three congenital masters set out to capture song Shaocheng in front of all the people surnamed song with extremely fierce speed. They resolutely followed my instructions and dragged him over.


    Song Shaocheng put his face to the ground and was dragged away by force.


    At that time, the Song family was shocked, but no one dared to stop it!


    "What is this for? The Li family is too overbearing, isn''t it? "


    "Damn, let go of Shaocheng!"


    "Do you really want to die? Li Shaobai, you will regret it. "


    Song Hai took a cool breath, and his eyes were full of exposed murders, but he couldn''t beat the three congenital masters. He stood in the same place and said, "Zhou Xun, Zhou Ze, please help me save Shaocheng!"


    As soon as the words came out, two middle-aged men came out of the crowd of the Song family. They were very similar in appearance. If they were brothers, they looked very fierce. In an instant, they went straight to the location of song Shaocheng and were ready to rescue them. They were obviously the new congenital masters of the Song family and the strongest guards of the Song family at present.


    At this time, a congenital middle-term master on my side took a step slowly and sent out a fierce murderous spirit. "I don''t think you are the surname of the Song family. Leave quickly and you won''t die."


    "Congenital metaphase!" The brothers, surnamed Zhou, suddenly changed their faces with fright. They suddenly stopped and did not dare to step forward. They looked at each other but did not leave.


    "Damn it, Li Shaobai, you''re going to let people go!" Song Hai was so angry that he couldn''t make any resistance with his half step innate strength. He could only watch song Shaocheng dragged to me.


    At this moment, song Shaocheng''s hands and feet were restrained, like a weak chicken. He had been scared to shiver all over. He was in a cold sweat. His eyes were scared, and his face was rubbed to the ground.


    I laughed madly, "I didn''t intend to release people when I came here today. I want to torture you little by little today. I will never let you die too happily. First of all, I want you to try the feeling that your close relatives are bound and devastated! I call it "tooth for tooth!"


    With that, I looked down at Song Shaocheng, whose eyes were paralyzed on the ground. Without the slightest pity, Yunli raised his foot and stepped on his left forearm.


    Kacha ~ ~


    the forearm bone was crushed directly, and song Shaocheng screamed on the spot, just like killing a pig, "ah!! My hand! Help me, help me


    But without waiting for song Shaocheng to say a few words, I raised my foot and crushed his right arm bone, then left and right leg bone.


    Click, click, click ~ ~ the picture is extraordinarily penetrating, and the whole audience is shocked, and the hairs stand up.


    "Let go, you wretch!"


    "Is there really no congenital master in the Song family except for two brothers surnamed Zhou?"


    "Is this the difference between the great family and the family?"


    ...


    "Li Shaobai, you will regret it." Song Shaocheng howled wildly in pain and cursed constantly.


    "Go away! Since I dare to do it, I will not regret it. " I threw my foot and drew it on his mouth. He was so painful that he fell to the ground and passed out in a few seconds. It was estimated that he would be paralyzed in bed for the rest of his life and still a eunuch.


    Instead of letting song Shaocheng die, it''s better to torture him in this way and make him live in pain all his life.


    In the face of the enemies who want to kill me, I have no choice but to be more ruthless than them!


    With the death of song Shaocheng, song Hai was already scared out of his wits. He yelled with all his life, but he didn''t dare to come over, "Li Shaobai, you son of a bitch, I''ll die with you!"I sneered, "how about it? Do you feel it? Is it painful? Watching relatives abandoned, but can''t make any rescue? That''s what you taught me... Hehe. "


    "You! You''re crazy. Don''t you want that? " Song Hai was furious.


    I kicked song Shaocheng away and said in a cold voice, "what? Dare not say it? I know what the Song family has done. I won''t tell you today. The reason is very simple. I came to destroy you, song Hai, and your song family! There''s no need for any reason! "


    "I''ll ask you again, don''t you want it?" Song Hai''s expression is more and more ugly, like a dead grandson.


    , "or not, you has the final say, song Hai, song Hai, can you imagine? I will come to do this kind of thing today. Do you want to know why? I''m afraid you''ll die in the dark. " My eyes are red, secret way, this will be my last period of time in the Li family, do the most crazy thing!


    "What are you trying to say? You don''t have any reason to come to my song family for trouble. You''ve abandoned Shaocheng''s hand and foot. In the end, there will be a fair conclusion. You can''t escape the relationship. My song family has already agreed with Fang family, and Fang family will make the decision for me! " Song Hai gave a big drink.


    The corner of my mouth went up and I couldn''t help laughing, "ha ha, do you agree with Fang family? Song Hai, song Hai, do you think you have a good calculation and that you can be unscrupulous if you grasp my weakness? "


    "It''s ridiculous. You are smart, but you are mistaken. What you asked before is not your idea at all. It''s up to you to decide. Before I fulfill my request, even if I kill you, no one will decide for you!"


    "On the contrary, killing you just meets the requirements, and no one will help you, because you are just a chess piece from the beginning to the end. Do you think you are the marshal in the chessboard? Don''t be silly, no one will save you today


    "It''s a pity that you''re just a pawn sent by the other side, and I''m the real general! Even if you want to lose chess, I will not let you live! If you can plot against me, I can still plot against you openly and honestly! "


    Speaking of this, I suddenly waved and said with a wild smile: "catch song Hai for me, resist the blockers, kill him!"

 Chapter 621

    Everyone in the Song family was shocked!


    Eighteen congenital masters were sent out together, and twelve beginners were scattered in all directions. They surrounded all the members of the Song family and did not let anyone escape.


    The rest of the six middle-aged people, together, went straight to Songhai. They were so fast that they screamed at the four tables!


    "Crazy! Li Shaobai is crazy. "


    "Damn it, it''s a shame to our song family, red Luoluo."


    "What about the Fang family? Why hasn''t the Fang family come yet? The capital is not big. According to the current situation, the fangs should have received the news. "


    "Does that mean a war? I don''t believe it. There''s no one from the Fang family! "


    However, no matter how confident others are, the six masters still have no pause.


    "Damn it Song Hai''s face changed dramatically, indicating that two masters surnamed Zhou resisted. He burst out a breath that was infinitely close to the early congenital stage. He looked around and tried to escape from control.


    Unfortunately, the two masters surnamed Zhou not only didn''t listen to song Hai, but also were afraid of being killed on the spot, so they quickly avoided. The crowd was surrounded by twelve figures, which made song Hai have no way to escape.


    In the blink of an eye, there were already three experts approaching. Song Hai was so angry that he gritted his teeth and glared at me. "Li Shaobai, you are bullying others, bullying nobody in my song family!"


    "Yes, it''s the Song family that bullies you. Catch him for me. Don''t rush to kill him. First, give me a good beating in front of everyone. Remember, it''s a good beating! Hard hit I snorted.


    After a while, six experts gathered around Song Hai. Before Song Hai could react, someone took the hand. They grasped it with a great standard. They boxed in Song Hai''s belly.


    "Ah Song Hai cried out in pain and was beaten out of bile.


    However, before it was over, someone kicked song Hai''s leg off.


    There was a terrible crack in Song Hai''s bones. Song Hai staggered and immediately knelt down on one knee, whining, "wow ~ ~ Li Shaobai, the Fang family will come to help me. I don''t believe that song Hai is not as valuable as you, Li Shaobai! I don''t believe it. The Fang family just watched me die! I...


    before Song Hai finished speaking, he was beaten again, one by one, in turn. The scene was very rough. Song Hai was beaten so black and blue that he could not stand up.


    And the Song family around, all deterred, face unprecedented pale, many people''s teeth are shaking, can only watch song Hai beaten.


    "Master!"


    "How dare you beat our master."


    "I don''t believe what Li Shaobai said is true. Can our song family be chess pieces? The fangs will come. They will come. They must be on their way now. "


    ..


    I listened to all these words. Instead of refuting them, I paced forward and walked towards song Hai, who was unable to resist. I waved my finger and said, "put him up."


    The six masters were ordered to quickly pick song Hai up from the ground and hold his hands and feet to prevent him from doing anything.


    When I came to song Hai, he was beaten half dead, but he still had a few breath. With swollen eyelids, he sarcastically said: "Li Shaobai, even if you kill me today, it''s useless. You know why, and once you do as required, you will be more miserable than me in the end!"


    I raised my hand is a slap, very hard to pull down.


    With a bang, song Hai vomited blood uncontrollably.


    When I took back my hand, I said, "you forced me to come to this step. Do you think I can let you go if I say this? It''s ridiculous. Those who challenge me will always accept the end, without exception! And now, it''s finally your turn to song Hai. "


    Then I spread out my hand, "Li Qi, get the knife!"


    Li Qi immediately came up from behind and handed me a saber.


    I weighed several times in my hand with a saber and stabbed song Hai''s belly without hesitation.


    With a puff, the blade pierced in, and song Haiqing''s tendons burst up. He raised his head and screamed, "ah!"


    "Remember Ling Xiaoxiao? She''s an innocent person. You even implicated her in it. From then on, she lost her life. I took revenge for her with this knife. " I draw a knife directly, the blood instantly overflows from Song Hai''s belly, moistens his coat, and flows down crazily.


    However, song Hai was still very tough, and suddenly laughed wildly, "ha ha ha, I didn''t expect you to remember that it fell into your hands today, and I have nothing to say. I killed people, so what? Can you bring her back to life? Ridiculous


    "I can''t do anything, that is to kill you alive, let you drain every drop of blood and bear the pain of thousands of cuts until you die." I stare at Song Hai coldly, stab in again, and pull up for a while. The pain makes song Hai begin to twitch.


    "This knife is revenge for me. Of course, my revenge is not small. One knife is not enough." I quickly pulled out my sabre, waved it, and chopped at Song Hai''s right arm.The sharp saber cut off the right arm of song Hai in an instant. The blood splashed on my face.


    This scene frightened all the Song family.


    "Why don''t the Fang family come? Is it really taking advantage of us? "


    "This Li Shaobai is too cruel!"


    "Master, master can''t die."


    Song Hai was in unprecedented pain. He was dying and was about to fall into a coma.


    "Let him slow down, don''t let him die too soon." I winked at six masters.


    Soon, six experts instilled Qi into song Hai, sealed the acupoints, maintained his vitality, and prevented him from coma and dying so early.


    Song Hai regained some consciousness, and his facial features were all twisted together by his intense pain. He could not help but scolded: "Li Shaobai, if you kill me directly, what kind of hero is it to torture me in this way?"


    "Heroes? When did I say I was a hero and I was a hero? I said, I won''t let you die so easily. Now open your eyes and have a good feeling. " I wiped the bloodstain on the blade''s surface, and gave song Hai another knife under everyone''s scream, "this is revenge for Tiejiang brothers'' spirit in heaven!"


    I didn''t stop, knife after knife, gradually crazy.


    After a little breath, song Hai was already full of holes, his face was weak, his body was dying, and his eyes were filled with unprecedented fear and fear of death.


    Song Hai was afraid. For the first time, he was completely afraid.


    I stretched out the tip of my tongue to add a knife face, tasted song Hai''s blood, and sneered: "so your blood tastes like this. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this day? Yes? Don''t want to die? You beg me, you kneel down and beg me

 Chapter 622

    Red blood flow on the ground, song Hai eyes fear, shivering all over.


    "Let him go." I waved and the six masters immediately let go.


    Song Hai lost his strength and fell into a pool of blood, "let me go..."


    "please me." I said sarcastically.


    "Well, I''ll do anything as long as you don''t kill me." Song Hai clenched his teeth and slowly climbed up with great difficulty. He knelt on one knee on the ground with his right hand covering his belly.


    However, song Hai''s words were light, but he couldn''t get down on his knees. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I glanced around and found that the Song family were almost suffocated, with an unprecedented look of frustration.


    This is the owner of their family. How dare they kneel down to me and beg for mercy?


    But it turns out that song Hai is really afraid of death when he comes to this juncture. He can do anything and endure anything in order to live.


    After a moment''s silence, song Hai''s left knee moved, his knees knocked on the ground, knelt down, but suddenly laughed, "I know what you mean. I''m really afraid of death, but I also know that I''m dead today. It''s useless to ask for it, so I beg you for the last time to let the Song family go."


    "Song Hai, you are suffering not only physically, but also mentally?" I squinted and held the saber tightly.


    Song Hai is very subdued, old face a pale, "let the Song family go, some people are innocent."


    But suddenly, song Shaocheng woke up. When he saw song Hai''s broken arm and knelt down in front of me, he suddenly couldn''t believe his eyes, but he couldn''t move. He cried: "grandfather! What are you doing? Li Shaobai, you son of a bitch, as long as I live for one day, I will have to kill you! "


    "Shaocheng, shut up. It''s not the time to get emotional." Song Hai let out a painful reprimand and choked song Shaocheng back.


    Song Shaocheng curled up not far away, gradually showing the color of pain, as if there was a will to support him, he did not coma again.


    Song Hai''s blood flow is more and more, almost to the limit of normal people, even if I let him go now, he can''t live for half an hour.


    I knew why he wanted to beg for mercy. He didn''t do it for himself any more. He was worried that I would retaliate against the Song family and kill them all, so he chose to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    I''m afraid song Hai knows that he can''t survive today.


    I took a deep look at Song Hai and thought of the fight. I could not help sighing. The more I grasped the sabre, the tighter it became. "Regardless of all the factors, I admire that you can plead for the Song family before you die. But some things, some hatred, have to be reported. Song Hai... Are you in pain now?"


    "I know I can''t live any more. I kneel down to you before I die. I just want you to let go of the Song family and the innocent Song family. Even if I suffer any more, I will admit it." Song Hai''s face suddenly turned ruddy.


    I sighed again, without a positive promise, but looking at Song Hai, "kindness is my best weapon, because I can help you... Out of the sea of suffering!"


    With that, I raised my Sabre and took song Hai''s head!


    Song Hai, death.


    The audience was shocked with a whoosh.


    "Home owner!"


    "The owner is dead...


    " brother! If we don''t take revenge, we all in the Song family will swear not to be human! "


    "Grandfather!! Li Shaobai, you murderer Song Shaocheng despair, unprecedented pain, as if unable to bear the blow, directly coma again.


    As soon as I threw the knife, my hand was covered with blood, and my revenge was finally avenged. I looked around the audience coldly and said, "innocent people, I don''t do anything. Although song Hai died, someone will inherit the Song family. No matter who I am, I have to think about it clearly, whether I should fight against me or not."


    "It''s very simple to join hands with the Fang family. It''s against me. If I don''t move you today, I''ll give you a choice."


    "But I''ve probably guessed that you will join hands with Fang family in the end, and how to deal with me at that time. Just come, but next time, it''s not as simple as killing song Hai!"


    "But, chop! Grass! Except! Root


    Once the words came out, the whole audience was silent and terrifying, like a pool of stagnant water.


    The corpse of song Hai collapsed on the ground and fell into the eyes of all the Song family. Everyone was thrilled and trembled.


    I wiped the handle, big sleeve a wave, with people go!


    On the same day, the news of song Hai''s death spread throughout the top circle of China.


    Whether it is the Xu family or the Wang family, they are all shocked to a staggering degree.


    The second master called to ask. Although he was very happy that song Hai died, he still said that I was reckless and should not kill him without any evidence.


    I didn''t dare to tell the second master about Ning Xing. He thought Ning Xing was working in Mingzhu city. I had to hide it as far as I could. After a few perfunctory calls, the phone was hung up.


    Put down the mobile phone, I have already changed clothes, can''t help but sigh, although song Hai died, but Ning Xing is not in his hands, the situation is still tense, I have to do something.From beginning to end, it''s the Fang family, not the Song family, who ask me to remove my crown prince status. Before I finish my request, the Fang family will certainly not stop me from doing anything, so song Hai naturally becomes a ghost for death, and Ning Xing''s affairs can be smoothly transferred to song Hai, so there is no proof of death.


    "Fang''s family is more insidious than song Hai''s. It''s better now. It''s not so easy to lose the crown prince''s identity. Something must be done." I bit my teeth and didn''t go anywhere. I stayed in the main hall of the prince of Qianyang palace, sitting alone, waiting for trouble to come.


    Sure enough, less than half an hour later, Li Qinghao brought people to the door. As soon as he entered the main hall, he began to scold angrily.


    "Li Shaobai, what are you doing?"


    "You''re crazy. You killed song Hai without any evidence. Do you know how much influence this has on the Li family? Do you know how outsiders comment on our Li family? They say that we regard ourselves as the first Chinese family, and then we kill innocent people indiscriminately! "


    "Damn it, this matter must have an end. I''ve informed the old man. Now he''s on his way. I''ll see what I can do for you this time."


    After Li Qinghao finished scolding, he walked into the main hall and stood in the middle waiting for the old man to come.


    I laughed. "What are you doing standing up for? Sit down. "


    "Well, I don''t know how you''re going to argue this time. Even if I don''t deal with you, you have to give an account to the old man and the Li family." Li Qinghao sat down with his entourage in the rear.


    I didn''t refute, and I didn''t continue to speak. I had Li Qian as a witness, and I had 10000 reasons to explain. But this time Ning Xing was taken away, I was not qualified to negotiate terms with the Fang family. The only way was to compromise, leave the Li family, and not be the prince.


    Even if Fang''s family turns around after the event, I can only do it. There is nothing I can do.


    Waiting in silence, I pointed out that I had expected that when I lost my crown prince status, I would be in danger. All the former enemies would gather together to deal with me like a flood.


    This is a battle against the back of the river. We can only break the bridge and sink the boat!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to 24400 kings!

 Chapter 623

    However, before the old man arrived, Li Qinghao was a little proud and began to chatter.


    "Li Shaobai, this is your own disaster. Although our Li family is powerful, we can''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. I can''t blame you for this."


    "I didn''t intend to do anything, but you gave me this chance."


    "Today, there must be a result."


    When I heard these words, I sneered in my heart. Li Qinghao thought that the recorder Li Dachuan gave him was the original, so he began to thump in front of me? You really think I don''t know anything?


    All he said is just a joke in my eyes. I don''t refute it because I don''t want to refute it at all. It''s imperative to leave the Li family.


    However, Li Qinghao saw that I was the only one in the main hall, so he muttered endlessly. With a proud and complacent look, I wanted to slap him in the face.


    Especially the people who followed Li Qinghao, including senior four, were secretly gloating.


    I secretly sighed, thinking that the Li family is really strong, but it is not united. They only want to fight for power and profit. This is a tough injury. If they go on for a long time, no matter how strong they are, they will be limited.


    After a moment''s silence and Li Qinghao''s sarcasm, I didn''t say a word. The guy thought I was guilty, so he got up from his seat and said, "it seems that you are doomed today. By this opportunity, I can finally turn the tables."


    I looked at Li Qinghao contemptuously, "stupid."


    "You! What did you say? " Li Qinghao is in a hurry.


    I repeated, "I said you are stupid. The reason why the Li family is not united is because of your cancer. If the old man didn''t want to, I would have eradicated you. Otherwise, you think you are qualified to stand here and talk to me?"


    "Well! It''s not sure who will be eradicated. Don''t be happy too soon. " Li Qinghao snorted coldly and sat back in a huff. His face was not very good-looking. It seemed that he was stabbed to the pain by me, and his face was a little lost.


    At this time, the old man came out of the hall clutching a crutch and followed six or seven legitimate elders, including my mother.


    My mother was very worried. She was faster than the old man. She quickly ran into the main hall of the prince, came to me, grabbed my hand and said, "Shaobai, you silly child, what are you doing? Don''t you have to think about the impact when you do things? If you don''t tell me about it, your grandfather can''t make the decision for you. "


    "Don''t worry, I have my own decision." I patted my mother''s hand as a consolation and advised her to sit down.


    As soon as the old man entered the door, his expression was slightly serious. I took the initiative to get out of the way and leave the title to him. Then I stood aside and waited for him to speak.


    As a result, Li Qinghao jumped out before the old man spoke, "old man, today''s affairs must have a result. Although the crown prince has a high status, it has a great impact on the Li family. Even if he wants to kill song Hai, he has to be reasonable, doesn''t he? He''s just bullying and killing innocent people. I think it''s better to punish him severely and let him have a long memory. "


    The old man showed his deep eyes and hit the ground with his crutch. "Are you the owner now, or am I the owner? Do I need you to tell me how to punish me? Li Qinghao, don''t think you can turn the world around! "


    Li Qinghao was silly at that time. His throat seemed to be stuck. He stood in the middle of the main hall, like a fool, and his face turned green.


    The old man moved his eyes away. His wrinkled eyes were staring at me. For a long time, no one dared to speak.


    I took the initiative to go to the middle and stand beside Li Qinghao. I bowed my hands slightly and didn''t speak, waiting for the old man to punish me.


    "Hum..." Li Qinghao looks unhappy. He seems to think that the old man must be partial this time, but he has no way. He is deterred.


    As it turns out, I also expected that the old man would be biased this time, so I thought about it. In order not to make it difficult for him to do it, I took the initiative to open my mouth, pleaded guilty and said, "I''m willing to be punished for killing innocent people."


    "What don''t you... Tell me?" The old man was stunned.


    I shook my head, "don''t explain, do is do, willing to accept any punishment."


    Li Qinghao glared at him and said, "well, if I listen to you, it''s reasonable to be wrong, isn''t it?"


    "Shut up The old man knocked on his crutch and stood up abruptly.


    "Yes..." Li Qinghao was scared and immediately counseled. His head shrank like a tortoise grandson, and he didn''t dare to talk any more.


    The old man sighed again. First he looked around the room, then he was silent for a long time.


    When Li Qinghao saw that the situation was not right, he worried a little.


    I''m waiting, waiting for the old man''s punishment.


    After a full silence of three minutes, the old man said, "you are really too impulsive this time. You shouldn''t be like this. However, in view of your sincere attitude, I will ban you from Qianzheng palace for half a year and concentrate on cultivating your temperament in the palace. As for the six side branches, I will send orders to them to be punished accordingly."


    "No, I did it alone, because the order had to be carried out, and it had nothing to do with the six side branches. Please punish me alone, and... The punishment is not enough." I took a deep breath and bent down.The old man asked: "not enough?"


    "It''s not enough, it''s too light, so I decided to resign as prince in front of everyone and leave the Li family. I hope the old man will agree." I straightened my waist again and answered solemnly.


    Li Qinghao was shocked, and his eyes almost fell to the ground. It seemed that he never thought that I would make such a request. He stared at the old man and gradually showed his excitement.


    However, the old man waved and refused on the spot, and his attitude was very firm, "no! Absolutely not! Even if you kill song Hai, you don''t want to resign as the crown prince. How can the crown prince say goodbye and change it? "


    When Li Qinghao heard that, he called a man to hold back. He glared at me fiercely, as if he wanted to eat me. He made a mouth shape, but he didn''t say, "eccentric!"


    I lightly raised the corner of my mouth and asked, "is it because of the lack of accusations that I can''t resign as the crown prince?"


    "Yes, according to the family rules of the Li family, the prince can only be replaced unless he has committed great treason." The old man nodded.


    I instantly turned my face and looked at Li Qinghao with a bad smile.


    "What do you think I''m doing? Are you sick? " I stare at Li Qinghao and make him hairy.


    I couldn''t help laughing. I raised my leg and kicked Li Qinghao on his belly. I laughed wildly and said, "it''s nothing. I just want to beat you. I''ve already seen you unhappy! Ha ha ha ha

 Chapter 624

    Li Qinghao, caught off guard, was immediately kicked to the ground by me and scolded: "Li Shaobai, you are crazy! How dare you hit me? "


    Li Qinghao''s four elders heard that he was about to start to stop him in an instant.


    I stepped on Li Qinghao''s dog''s mouth and said, "who dares to stop me?"


    As soon as the words were taken off, the four elders were shocked, and the whole audience was stunned. The elders couldn''t react for a moment.


    Then, I bent down and grabbed Li Qinghao''s collar, raised my hand and slapped, "I dare not hit you? What''s the big joke? Do I still need time and reason to beat you? If I want to hit you, I''ll hit you! "


    With a slap, Li Qinghao''s teeth flew out. His left face swelled quickly, and he screamed like a pig.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. Before everyone reacted, I forced Li Qinghao to pull him up and slapped him heavily in the backhand. "Little boy, do you really think you''ve got me? It''s a matter of minutes for me to play you to death. Frankly speaking, there are 100, 1000 and 10000 ways for me to deal with you! "


    PA ~


    Li Qinghao was completely fooled. It took a few seconds for him to react. He immediately struggled in my hand and scolded: "Li Shaobai, you are treacherous. You beat your elders. You are treacherous."


    "Hahaha, what I want is to be rebellious. I''ve had enough of the Li family. I don''t care what I do. It''s better to lose my crown prince status and be more comfortable!" I raised my head and laughed wildly. Lifting my leg was a knee bump.


    At the moment when his knee collided with Li Qinghao''s abdomen, he lost the ability to struggle in the blink of an eye, and his whole body was soft and paralyzed. He uttered a painful cry, "ah!"


    The old man responded, and the whole person took a cool breath, with an unprecedented look of doubt, and said, "Shaobai, stop it! What are you doing? "


    I ignored the old man''s words. I clenched my fist with one hand and swung it on Li Qinghao''s face. He was beaten three meters away by me. When he got up in pain, his eyes were red. "Li Shaobai, you crazy man, how dare you beat me? I am your elder


    "Bullshit elder, it''s you who beat me today. I''ll beat anyone who dares to stop me!" I stare, immediately stride forward, grasp Li Qinghao''s hair, to his face is crazy pumping.


    Pop!


    Pop!


    Pa Pa!


    The whole Prince''s main hall, under the sound of crazy slapping, fell into unprecedented silence.


    Four old looks moved, but dare not come forward.


    Li Qinghao''s confidants stood up one by one, trembling with fear, and no one dared to stop them.


    "The prince is crazy!"


    "What is this for?"


    "This is treason!"


    It was the old man who squinted and suddenly didn''t say a word. I guess he was thinking about the reason why I started.


    I''m too lazy to manage so much. I''ve wanted to beat Li Qinghao for a long time. Now is a good time. If I don''t get discouraged today, I won''t be happy even if I leave the Li family!


    So, I directly hit Li Qinghao on the ground, sat on his chest, constantly raised his hand to his mouth, and scolded: "you stinky mouth, you really can''t spit out ivory from a dog''s mouth."


    "I told you to quibble, I told you to count me!"


    "Revenge? Lao Tzu''s reply to your mother''s will be unbridled after the death of a son? You don''t even think about who killed you. It''s none of my business to rely on me! If you have the ability, go to find Qinglong. "


    "It''s just that you don''t unite in the Li family, but also deal with me. I''ve put up with you again and again, and there''s no need to put up with you today."


    With the continuous sound of slapping, Li Qinghao was black and blue, like a pig''s head, and his face was completely changed.


    Everyone is witnessing all this, but no one dares to step forward to stop, for fear that I will be involved in a fury.


    Li Qinghao was so confused by me that he could only vaguely hear a few words, which was nothing but rhetorical questions like how dare I beat him.


    However, every time he said a word, I beat him several times, and the picture was extremely rough and miserable.


    After five minutes, the old man finally said, "stop it!"


    I gave a cold hum and let go of Li Qinghao, who was half dead. His hands hurt and he was allowed to lie on the ground, no matter whether he was alive or dead.


    Four old decisively forward, will become pig head Li Qinghao helped up, four people eyes all send out strong dissatisfaction.


    I glared, pointed to my head and said, "what are you looking at? Don''t you agree? If you don''t want to do it, do it


    "Enough!" The old man scolded.


    I turned my head and found that the old man''s expression was rather ugly. I thought I had nothing to do. If I couldn''t leave the Li family smoothly, it would be hard to say Ning Xing''s life, so I had to do it.


    "Old man, now that I have committed treason, I should be able to remove my crown prince?" I said.


    The old man took a few deep breaths, as if he had been stimulated, and his steps were a little unsteady.Seeing this, my mother quickly went to help him and said, "Shaobai, why are you doing this? Are you hiding something from us? As long as you say it, we''ll help you. There''s really no need for that. "


    "I''m fine. I just don''t like the Li family''s environment and want to leave." I said against my heart that I was struggling, tangled and guilty.


    The old man''s eyes became dim. If he was disheartened, he coughed a few times. "Cough, since you have to do this, I can''t care about you either. Pack up your things and do it yourself outside."


    "Thank you for your help." I just bend down and bow my hands.


    But suddenly, Li Qinghao slowed down. With the help of the fourth elder, he pointed to me and swore, "Li Shaobai, you dare to beat me. I will never let you go this time."


    "I''ll admit the pain, but it''s your own fault. Once you''re not the prince, I''ll deal with you whenever I want to. At that time, Tiejiang and even the Li family will have nothing!"


    After hearing this, I went up to Li Qinghao, grabbed his clothes, narrowed my eyes, approached his face, and said with a smile, "do you want to clean me up? Just you? What are you? Don''t think that if you get something, I don''t know. Everything is in my calculation. You Li Qinghao can''t jump up. "


    "What do you mean?" Li Qinghao is flustered.


    With a cold smile, I replied: "even if I leave the Li family, even if I lose everything, I can still pull you from heaven to hell! Remember, don''t provoke me. I''ve given you a chance to live and stay in the Li family, but there won''t be another time. I''m Li Shaobai. No one wants to provoke me, but you, Li Qinghao, don''t deserve it! You know what I''m talking about


    "From today on, I''m not the prince, so I''ll kill whoever I want!"

 Chapter 625

    With that, I loosened Li Qinghao''s collar, turned around and left.


    Back in Qianzheng palace, I simply picked up some things and didn''t bring any clothes. As long as I had money, everything was enough.


    In the living room silently smoked a cigarette, often nine suddenly rushed in, the whole people were shocked, "what are you doing? What do you have to leave the Li family for? "


    "It''s OK. Nine masters don''t have to ask more." I played the ash calmly.


    Chang Jiu directly sat next to me, his eyes were very dignified, and he patted my hand, saying: "you must think well, you are a rare genius. If you leave the Li family, you can''t be a great thing without enough resources."


    "I''ve got a clear idea. There''s no need to ask more questions. If you come to me, don''t you just persuade me?" I turned my face and asked with a smile.


    Chang Jiu said bitterly, "I can''t hide anything from you. Frankly, it''s the old man who told me to come here. He also knows that you are determined to leave, and no one can stop you. He told me that I will give you all the top-quality pills refined during this period and spare them for you."


    At this point, Chang Jiu took out a big box and put it on the table.


    Then Chang Jiu said, "although you have left the Li family, you don''t have to worry about Ningfu and Tiejiang. The Li family will protect you. After all, you are always the father''s grandson. He can''t ignore you. He also knows that you leave rashly. You must have something to do with your back. But once you leave the Li family, you will not be the prince, There will be many enemies. It''s not suitable for the Li family to intervene. No one can help you then. You have to think clearly. "


    "It''s already very clear. Jiuye, please give me a ride." I picked up the brocade box, put it directly into the satchel next to me, then put it on my shoulder, put out the cigarette end, got up and went out.


    Chang Jiu sighed and could only follow me.


    Outside the main gate of Qianzheng palace stood a large number of people, all of whom were the figures of the six main branches, headed by Li Dachuan.


    "The prince, please stay!"


    "Please think twice!"


    "Please take back the prince''s life!"


    The voice of "three requests" resounded everywhere, and all the six side branches bowed their heads with unprecedented sincerity.


    Especially Li Dachuan, his eyes are red, said: "prince, I have probably guessed what happened, you must have something to catch, just do it! We don''t want you to leave! "


    "That''s right. Besides Fang family, who else? I had an expectation when I was in the Song family, but you can rest assured that we will never talk nonsense. Moreover, the crown prince, you have taken all the responsibility this time, which makes us six major side branches. How can we be at ease in the future? " Li Fuhu advised.


    Seeing this scene, my nose was a little sour, and I was very moved. Even at this point, the six major collateral groups always advised me to stay. Even if I guessed the reason, I still didn''t make it known to the public. This is enough to prove their loyalty.


    I can''t help sighing. I raised my hand and pressed it down. "Let''s all go. It''s just the so-called" it''s hard to get rid of the trouble ". If all the words have been said, how can I get back the truth?"


    "No, if there''s something, we''ll face it together. We''ll never let you leave alone. If that''s the case, we''ll leave the Li family with you! What''s the matter with staying at the Li''s house and not violating the rules to help you Li Dachuan refused and immediately grabbed my satchel.


    This action, immediately made all the people around, made a jam, Leng is not let me go.


    "Prince, you can''t go!"


    "Stay here, our six major collateral branches have never been so united, just because of you."


    "Our whole six side branches, please."


    My nose became more and more sour. I felt a warm current in my heart, but I patted Li Dachuan on the shoulder and slowly refused, "you listen to me, stay in the Li family and make a good contribution to the Li family. Although I''m not in the Li family, my heart will always be in the Li family."


    "No, I can''t go!" Li Dachuan shook his head desperately.


    I stare decisively and scold: "before I leave the gate of the Li family, I''m still the prince, so you must listen to me and stay in the Li family. You can''t resist orders!"


    As soon as he took off, he fell into a dead silence all around him.


    I stare at Li Dachuan, he tangled for a few seconds, can only loosen my satchel, bow his head silent.


    I firmly hold the bag, even if the heart does not give up, but also forced out a smile, "everyone... Send me."


    With that, I stepped forward and went straight to the door of the Li family.


    The six side branches actively gave way, followed one by one, and did not give up collectively.


    Along the way, after the Li''s hall, I stopped and gazed for a long time.


    When he passed Qianyang palace, Li Qinghao seemed to receive news and stood outside with a large group of people, looking unhappy.


    I gave Li Qinghao a smile and said nothing more.


    After the nameless courtyard, I put down my satchel. I felt very sad. I knelt down on the ground and knocked my head three times. I recited that Shaobai was unfilial and let the old man down.When you come to the front door of the Li family, the guard opens the door and makes it open.


    I stood in the middle of the door, only one step away, turned back and said with a smile, "go back, send it here."


    Li Dachuan immediately took the six side branches, and all of them threw their hands and drank, "congratulations to the prince!"


    "One day prince, life prince!"


    "We have six side branches. We will only recognize the prince. Even if we depend on others, we will never be soft hearted."


    ..


    I was looking at the figures and was about to respond when my mobile phone suddenly vibrated. I took it out and found it was a strange number.


    Press the call button, and a familiar voice comes from inside.


    "Li Shaobai, song Hai is dead. How are things going now?"


    The master of the voice is Xu Qingxiong!


    I can''t help but feel angry. I said in a cold voice, "it''s all right."


    "Good. I''ll see you at huaqinglou at eight tonight." Xu Qingxiong finished and hung up directly.


    I put my mobile phone in my pocket again. I don''t know whether it''s a killing game or a release. But I have to go because I''m not qualified to negotiate terms.


    So, I deeply looked at the six side branches, waved my hand, and walked out of the door of the Li family.


    From then on, I am no longer the prince who is admired by thousands of people!


    ..


    at 8pm, huaqinglou.


    I walked in with a light step, and was immediately received by someone inside. It seemed that there had been a notice for a long time, leading me all the way to the inside.


    When I came to a box, it was empty. The receptionist said that someone would come soon, and then I left.


    I just sit on the sofa and wait for Xu Qingxiong to come.


    All of a sudden, the door was opened and three big men came. Xu Qingxiong was at the back. He laughed wildly and trembled with excitement. "Ha ha ha ha, I''ve seen stupid people before. I''ve never seen such stupid people before. Do you really think we''re going to let people go? You are so naive that you dare to come here. Hahaha, you have lost your crown prince status. Today... You are dead! "


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 24600 kings.

 Chapter 626

    When Xu Qingxiong was laughing wildly, the three big men were about to kill directly.


    Xu Qingxiong raised his hand abruptly and said, "don''t rush to start. I''ve been waiting for this day, but I''ve been waiting for a long time. How can I enjoy this process?"


    Three big men heard the speech and quietly let go of the road, making Xu Qingxiong go to the front.


    As soon as the door closed, there were only four people left in the box.


    There is no doubt about it!


    Xu Qingxiong laughed wildly again and sat opposite me with a big swing. He looked very happy and said with a smile, "Li Shaobai, you fool, now you''re not the prince''s business. We all know that it''s funny that you think we''ll let people go, ha ha ha."


    "Turn back?" My heart is full of fire. Even if I had expected it, I still can''t bear the impulse to kill.


    Xu Qingxiong looked at me with a look of disdain, "now you are not the prince, anyone can deal with you, of course, I must be the first, and I will not let you die too soon, or in the past, I said, to defeat a person first, first of all to defeat his self-esteem, or even kill him, it is not a win."


    "Cut the crap. What do you want?" I gave a cold hum.


    Xu Qingxiong quickly waved his hand, and his smile was very annoying. He said, "I didn''t want to do anything. I just want to tell you a few things clearly, so that you can understand them. At the same time, I''ll humiliate you by the way. It''s also a worry for me. I''ll eradicate you for Fang Daosheng son and work for Fang family."


    "He said I resolutely calm down, heart said, see if you can get some words from Xu Qingxiong''s mouth.


    Xu Qingxiong lit a cigarette leisurely, pulled the brim of his hat slightly, covered his whole hair, and said sarcastically, "Song Hai is just a chess piece from beginning to end. It''s really hard for a cunning person like him to control. Fang family won''t let him live. Only when he dies, can he make better use of hatred to control the Song family."


    "And then?" I said.


    Xu Qingxiong took a cigarette and slowly flicked the ashes to the ground. His legs kept shaking and his arrogance reached the extreme. His eyes were full of contempt and irony. "Then? Then, according to our plan, you will certainly take advantage of song Hai''s death to get rid of the Li family. As expected, you are not the Crown Prince now. After you die, Ning Xing will surely die! "


    "Ha ha ha, but I won''t let Ning Xing die easily either. Anyway, after you die, the Fang family will give her to me at my disposal. Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, is Ning Xing your favorite woman besides Chu Yuyan? Don''t worry, I will take good care of her. Every night, I will make her feel so good! "


    "Don''t you feel very depressed? Now you are a lost dog. If you leave the Li family, no one will help you. Even if you die, no one will fight you. Even your father Li Qingcheng doesn''t dare to fight. The reason is very simple. He doesn''t dare to fight against Qinglong, and he doesn''t dare to fight against the four messengers. He''s not an opponent. "


    "From the moment you left the Li family, you were completely trampled on! It''s nothing. No one can help you. "


    ..


    I heard Xu Qingxiong''s sarcasm clearly, and my anger was gradually breaking out.


    However, I still bear, I need to set more words, then asked: "since you have determined that I will die here today, then let me die to understand, tell me where Ningxing is!"


    "Ha ha ha, tell you? No way, what I want is this effect, so that you don''t know until you die, and you will regret when you go to hell. " Xu Qingxiong, with cigarettes between his fingers, sat on the sofa and laughed, with an unprecedented expression of joy and pride.


    I was infuriated, but still dead suppression, asked: "Xu Qingxiong, interesting?"


    "It''s interesting. It''s very interesting. I like to see your face and your expression. Hahaha, is it heartache? It''s not good, is it? It''s a pity that you can''t hurt my hair. Although the three masters I brought are just the beginning of the local capital, it''s too easy to kill you. There''s no need to send out congenital masters or kill chickens with ox knives. Besides, besides these three masters, I''ve arranged ten local capital Masters in the whole huaqinglou, and you can''t escape. " Xu Qingxiong couldn''t stand the pride, and fought his life to laugh wildly.


    I lowered my head, slowly raised the corner of my mouth, from the beginning of silence, to the back laughing more and more loudly, directly over Xu Qingxiong.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    When I raised my head, my eyes were covered with blood, and the self in the lens of the box was even more mixed with fearless madness!


    Xu Qingxiong''s smile suddenly stopped. He stared at me without thinking. He was immediately upset and asked bitterly, "what are you laughing at? Are you qualified to laugh now? You''re a piece of shit! Laugh at me again and have your tongue cut off


    I couldn''t help laughing. I was so angry that Xu Qingxiong patted the table hard and pointed to my nose and scolded: "Damn, I told you to shut up. I dare to laugh even when I''m dying. I''ve never seen you so afraid of death since I''ve seen you brave!""I die?" I covered my stomach and laughed.


    Xu Qingxiong hummed coldly, and said in a bold manner, "if you don''t die, will it be me? Are you kidding? You''re a waste, and you''re qualified to laugh? "


    "What? You''re not trash? I remember you couldn''t even beat me? " I asked with a smile.


    When Xu Qingxiong heard this, his face turned green. He was so irritated by me that he suddenly stood up and looked down at me as if he were looking at a mole ant. "You are not afraid of death now, but it''s not necessary when you start. I can give you a chance to kneel down and beg me. I can make you die faster."


    With that, Xu Qingxiong put his hands behind his waist. His expression was like a God who dominates other people''s lives. I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, a fool, what a brain wreck! Mentally handicapped I laugh and scold.


    Xu Qingxiong finally couldn''t bear it. When he took a deep breath, he waved and said, "Li Shaobai, it''s you who don''t want this opportunity. Don''t blame me. Xu Qingxiong is ambitious and ruthless. You three, give it to me. First you''ll waste his hands and feet, and then torture him until you kill him."


    As soon as these words came out, three big men set out to block all my retreats in an instant and hit me straight up, middle and down the road.


    "A fool, master Xu let you die, you must die."


    "Just an ordinary person? I don''t know where the confidence comes from. "


    "Stupid as hell."


    At this moment, I instantly put away my smile and turned it into endless cold. I didn''t hide anything any more. I got up, raised my right hand and grasped the fist of the nearest big man. It was explosive force. I twisted it directly and twisted it into a twist!


    "I said that now I will kill whoever I want to!"

 Chapter 627

    Crackling ~ ~


    accompanied by the terrible sound of twisted hands, the leader immediately raised his hair and screamed bitterly.


    "Ah


    I twisted his arm 360 degrees and broke the whole hand bone on the spot!


    At this time, the other two men''s attacks could not be stopped.


    One hit me on the back with a fist, and the other lowered his body and swept his leg.


    However, the two men''s moves fell on me, but they didn''t move. They were shocked to see that their partner''s arm was broken. For a moment, they forgot to accept the move and kept the original action, looking at me in a daze.


    I let go of the broken arm man, he immediately lost his ability, fell to the ground and could not afford to howl.


    The two men took a cold breath and were so scared that their eyes almost glared out.


    "It''s impossible! Aren''t you a normal person? "


    "Well, why didn''t he have a look of pain?"


    ...


    Xu Qingxiong couldn''t believe it. He staggered backward and fell on the sofa, "what''s the matter?"


    Ignoring Xu Qingxiong''s words, I looked down at the man who was close to my leg, "do you know why I don''t feel pain? Because compared with heartache, what is it? What? Are you good at it? "


    "I... damn it, he''s not an ordinary person. He can break the initial stage of land investment in an instant, at least in the medium term!" The man swallowed a mouthful of saliva in horror, and began to retreat.


    Unfortunately, before he left, he had already been grabbed by me and pulled off his hair. Then he kicked him in the chest, and I kicked him into the wall and fell into a coma.


    The rest of the big man was so scared that he immediately opened his mouth and yelled to the front door of the box: "quick..."


    however, he only said one word, then I turned around and grabbed his upper and lower teeth with both hands, making a sound.


    With a cold smile, I took a deep breath and pulled my hands up and down. "You can cry, can''t you?"


    PA TA ga la ~


    the big man''s chin was suddenly pulled apart by my violence, cracked, unconscious, and collapsed.


    In the initial stage, the three local officials were all defeated in less than a minute.


    Xu Qingxiong was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He fell on the sofa and almost choked. He couldn''t even speak. In other words, he was so scared that he didn''t even have the courage to open his mouth.


    I bent down, expressionless face out of the crack mouth of the big man''s waist saber, with a knife face to palm three times, step by step toward Xu Qingxiong.


    "You..." Xu Qingxiong was scared incoherent.


    I stepped forward and raised my hand. I slapped him so hard that I beat his big teeth out. I sneered, "now, I want to ask, who is going to die?"


    With that, I put my Sabre across Xu Qingxiong''s neck.


    Xu Qingxiong was extremely shocked, as if all this was so fast that he couldn''t react to it. He stammered: "it''s impossible, it''s a local capital. How can you be so fast...


    " no, it''s impossible. " I went up a little bit with my saber.


    Xu Qingxiong''s throat was instantly cut a layer of skin, even breathing dare not too hard, "you, if you kill me, Ning Xing also don''t want to live!"


    "Don''t think I can''t see that Ning Xing won''t die as long as I don''t die. Before I die, the Fang family will never move Ning Xing, because it''s very simple. Once I don''t die, I may go back to the Li family or threaten Fang Dao. Do you really think I''m stupid? If you dare to shout now, I''ll kill you I said it in a very light tone.


    "No, no, no, I don''t call... And the sound insulation here is very good. If the door is not opened, you can''t hear outside... But there''s only one way out here. Ten experts outside are on standby. You can''t not face it, so don''t kill me, coerce me out and let me go, OK?" Xu Qingxiong quickly waved his hand, almost scared to cry.


    "Cut the crap." As I pressed Xu Qingxiong''s throat with a saber, I put my face close to him.


    Then, with a cold smile, I asked, "do you know where Ning Xing is?"


    "I... I don''t know." Xu denied it.


    I didn''t want to talk nonsense, so I moved the saber away and stabbed him in the back of his hand.


    "Ah!"


    Xu Qingxiong ate the pain and immediately slipped down from the sofa. He knelt on the ground and wailed bitterly, with an unbelievable face.


    "No shouting! Choke on me I grabbed the saber and yelled.


    Xu Qingxiong opened his mouth and closed his eyes. His facial features were extremely distorted and he did not dare to make a sound.


    I squatted down, reached out and patted Xu Qingxiong''s blue face, and asked gently, "now I''ll ask you again, do you know where Ning Xingren is?"


    "I... I don''t know, I don''t know." Xu Qingxiong shook his head in a hurry.


    I immediately pulled out my sabre, kicked Xu Qingxiong down with one foot, and then lightly stepped on his crotch, "do you want to be a eunuch and eunuch like song Shaocheng?"This foot lightly stepped on Xu Qingxiong''s crotch, which made him not care about his hand injury. He looked so frightened that he trembled all over, and his legs trembled, "I''m..."


    "what am I? Didn''t you just drag it? What''s wrong now? Didn''t you mean to kill me? Why are you afraid now? " I stare.


    "If I tell you, Fang''s family will kill me too. You''ll be useless. Anyway, you don''t dare to kill me!" Xu Qingxiong was anxious and afraid. It seemed that he really decided that I didn''t dare to kill his dog.


    I squinted, "you''re wrong. I''m not afraid. I''m enjoying the process, just like when you just entered the door. At the same time, I''ll give you what you said. To defeat a person, first of all, I must defeat his self-esteem. Otherwise, killing him is not a win."


    Xu Qingxiong''s uncontrollable face suddenly changed when he took off.


    However, it''s too late. I''ve stepped on it.


    With a click, the sound of broken eggs came from his feet. Xu Qingxiong''s eyes were raised and his veins were exposed. He immediately screamed wildly.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Less than five seconds, the terrible pain made Xu Qingxiong coma on the spot.


    I find a bottle of water, twist the lid on his face, and kick it up by force.


    Xu Qingxiong opened his eyes vaguely, leaving only the last trace of consciousness. He said feebly: "you... You can''t kill me... I''m still useful. I can help you leave huaqinglou. Don''t kill me."


    "I asked you for the last time. If you don''t answer, you will die. Where is Ning Xing?" I grabbed Xu Qingxiong''s collar and lifted him up.


    Xu Qingxiong''s hair stood up, his crotch was stained with blood, and his whole body was soft. He was scared and said: "Fang family... She is in Fang family, but Fang family is too big and there are too many forbidden areas. I don''t know where she is in Fang family. Please, let me go, I dare not...


    "

 Chapter 628

    Fang Jia!


    As expected, Ning Xing is in Fang''s house!


    I glared at Xu Qingxiong fiercely. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to be arrogant any more. Instead, he begged for mercy and said, "no... I''ve told you, don''t kill me. Let me go. Huaqinglou is the property of Fang family. Only I can help you out. No matter how powerful you are, it''s impossible to deal with ten masters, and there are two middle-term masters among them."


    I didn''t say a word. I directly dragged Xu Qingxiong''s hand and pulled it towards the box door.


    Xu Qingxiong is greedy for life and afraid of death. Even though he is shivering, he does not dare to resist.


    Grab the door handle, unlock and pull hard. Four big men stood in the corridor outside, looking solemn. They immediately found something wrong. They all stood in the aisle and refused to let me pass.


    But when they saw the scene in the box, they were thrilled.


    A man''s hand bone was violently twisted, a man''s chest was kicked out of the footprints, a man''s chin was broken, and his life and death were unknown.


    "Damn, it''s impossible. How could the three of them be like this?"


    "So little!"


    "No, the news is wrong. Li Shaobai is not an ordinary person. Please invite the two mid-term experts who are drinking tea in the room."


    Just at this time, Xu Qingxiong used his strength and called out, "get out of my way. If I die here today, you will lose your head!"


    As soon as the words came out, the four men could not help looking at each other. In shock and horror, they made way, and picked up pagers to quickly inform other people who were ambushing in huaqinglou to come.


    I took Xu Qingxiong''s hand and completely ignored their existence. I dragged Xu Qingxiong out step by step, leaving long pools of blood behind.


    Passing by the four masters, no one dares to rush. He looks very alert. I''m afraid that I''ll kill Xu Qingxiong when I turn around. I have to keep a certain distance behind me.


    Out of the corner of the corridor, four more masters came together. They still didn''t dare to act rashly. They immediately joined the people behind and followed closely.


    "Damn it, how could that be!"


    "You four didn''t see the box. Li Shaobai is not human! It''s cruel. "


    "All the three early masters were abandoned in his hands. Even a few of them were castrated by him."


    "Isn''t he an ordinary man? Why...


    "it seems that we are all wrong. Li Shaobai definitely has some strength. I have informed the two mid-term experts that when they come, Li Shaobai will definitely give up his hand. There is no chance to fight back. No matter how fierce he is, he can''t be their opponent."


    ..


    I''ve heard all these words. I''m already crazy at the moment, and I can''t care too much anymore. I have to come to cover up the water and land, and leave huaqinglou as soon as possible, so as not to send help from Fang family.


    Along the way, eight experts in the rear followed him closely. Xu Qingxiong lost a lot of blood, but he always insisted on his will and begged me to let him go. It was so annoying.


    "Shut up! No more nonsense, I''ll kill you now. " I stopped and yelled.


    Xu Qingxiong was deterred immediately. He gasped hard and didn''t dare to put a fart.


    Suddenly, two people appeared on the road ahead. They were dressed in black robes, scarred and fierce. They were like brothers, and their arms were carved with characters. One was a mountain, and the other was a stone.


    The eight experts behind were immediately overjoyed and began to speak in unison.


    "Sun Shan, sun Shi, two masters, please help save Xu Shao, and then kill Li Shaobai here."


    "Sun Shan and sun Shi are two masters. They are in the middle stage of the local capital. They are even more famous in the local list. Li Shaobai is definitely not an opponent. He''s dead."


    "If there is any need, we are ready to help. Please help us."


    I pay no attention to it, but look at Xu Qingxiong without emotion fluctuation.


    Just at this glance, Xu Qingxiong was almost scared out of his wits. He quickly said, "Sun Shan and sun Shi, you two are not allowed to fight. If I, Xu Qingxiong, die in Li Shaobai''s hands today, you two can''t account for it!"


    As a result, the man with the mountain character on his arm waved his hand, "Xu Shao, if you offend me, the Fang family has an order. If you have to kill Li Shaobai, you will be wronged first. Even if you die here today, it''s also a kind of credit. Naturally, the Fang family won''t blame us brothers."


    When Xu Qingxiong heard this, he was very angry. He was so angry that he vomited blood. He couldn''t help cursing angrily, "you bastards, you two bastards don''t care about Lao Tzu''s life. If Lao Tzu is alive, you don''t want to be a man!"


    At this time, sun Shi, whose arms were carved with stone characters, suddenly laughed, "Xu Shao, sorry, our task is to kill Li Shaobai, that''s all."


    With that, sun Shi suddenly approached, took out a sharp knife from his waist, and cleaved directly at my tianlinggai.


    I am unprecedentedly dignified. If I want to talk about a medium-term land investment, I can definitely compete, but if the two join hands, I may not be able to gain the upper hand.


    Seeing the sharp knife coming, I subconsciously raised the sabre I grasped with my other hand and blocked the sharp blade horizontally.


    A clang, blade collision moment, issued a very harsh sound."Well? It''s kind of interesting. " Sun Shi coldly smile, sun Shan is then shot.


    It''s very inconvenient for me to hold Xu Qingxiong in one hand and hold a knife in the other. I can only reluctantly release him. I don''t hide my valiant physique any more. I forced Sun Shi to fight back with a sabre and gave sun Shan a blow with a backhand.


    "The medium term of land and capital? It doesn''t look like it. It''s really interesting. " Sun Shan dodged my counter punch and went around to the side to join hands with sun Shi.


    At the moment, Xu Qingxiong was quickly pulled away by the other eight people to keep his safety. He leaned against the wall with a look of lingering fear and cried, "Sun Shan and sun Shi, I don''t care about you. As long as you can kill Li Shaobai for me, I''ll drink spicy food in the future, in a word!"


    When sun Shan and sun Shi heard this, their eyes flashed.


    "Big brother, this person''s physique is not general. He is clearly in the early stage of land investment, but he can exert unlimited strength close to the medium term."


    "Well, so what? He''s dead today. As for many things, it won''t be too late until Li Shaobai dies. "


    ..


    when they joined hands, the attack was extremely fierce, but they seemed to underestimate the enemy. I could only wave my saber and reluctantly retreat to protect myself, looking for an opportunity to fight back.


    However, there are still eight early masters behind to protect Xu Qingxiong. If I retreat into their range, I will definitely be encircled and killed.


    "Hahaha, Li Shaobai, I didn''t expect that the prince would die in the hands of our brothers. It''s a great honor." Sun Shan said.


    "Elder brother, we''ve picked up a bargain. The prince of Li''s family died in our hands. How respectable it will be to talk about it later?" Sun Shi laughed wildly.


    In order to avoid sun Shan, I got a knife from sun Shi and cut it on my shoulder.


    However, I don''t hurt at all, just because no matter how much I hurt, I can''t compare with heartache.


    As a result, I didn''t care about so much anymore. I took sun Shi''s sharp knife with my body, drank it violently, threw out my sabre, and took sun Shan''s eyebrow.


    Sun Shan was shocked, but under the guidance of Ning Xing''s innumerable times in the dark room, the speed of my flying knife was surprisingly fast. It was like a flash of blood. In an instant, it pierced into sun Shan''s eyebrows, came out from the back of his head, nailed to the wall, and died on the spot.


    Hua''s a, the eight people behind dare not come forward, frighten to quickly retreat.


    "Li Shaobai''s skill, even we can''t do it, it''s too fast!"


    "Use your body to carry sun Shi''s knife, and then use your own knife to kill sun Shan!"


    "This... Sun Shan is too careless. Li Shaobai is definitely not as simple as he looks. This guy is hiding too deeply."


    Xu Qingxiong, in particular, covered his crotch with pain. Under the protection of eight people, he couldn''t help scolding, "waste, sun Shan is such a waste that he belittles the enemy. Sun Shi, kill Li Shaobai quickly."


    "Big brother!" Sun Shi lost his voice and roared, red eyed stabbing the knife into my chest.


    I just finished throwing the sabre, and my body posture was extremely uncoordinated. I could only grasp sun Shi''s throat at the moment when the tip of the sabre penetrated, and then my fingertips fell into the skin and pulled hard...


    when the blood spattered, sun Shan and sun Shi brothers died!


    I turned my head, the only eight experts on the scene were scared incoherent.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Damn it, he''s dying. That''s why he can kill sun Shan and sun Shi in this way."


    "Damn, these two brothers are stupid too. They are so careless."


    I didn''t directly pull out the sharp knife inserted in my chest. Instead, I went to Xu Qingxiong step by step with blood all over my body. "Xu Qingxiong, you become really fast. As soon as someone helps, you want to kill me in turn?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Xu Qingxiong panicked, eight experts are subconscious retreat, dare not close to me, instead to make room for me and Xu Qingxiong.


    I went up to Xu Qingxiong, grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up against the wall. "Now I''m not afraid of anything, I don''t have to worry about anything. I don''t want to do this, but you forced me."


    "Li Shaobai, if you kill me, the Fang family won''t let you go, and the Xu family won''t let you go either. If you still know the current situation, don''t do anything nonsense." Xu Qingxiong is hard to breathe, hard to respond, tone mixed with a strong threat.


    As I pinched Xu Qingxiong, I lowered my head and looked at myself covered with blood. I couldn''t help sneering.


    "Ha ha...


    " ha ha ha...


    "didn''t I say that? Anyone can challenge me, but! I will accept the provocation


    "And from now on, without exception, there is only one end, that is... Death!"


    ..


    the author''s words: for 24800 kings, 2800 words.

 Chapter 629

    Click!


    With the sound of terror, Xu Qingxiong''s neck was cut off by me on the spot. He was very weak, and without the support of breathing, he became a corpse in less than ten seconds.


    The first black sheep in the capital, the first of the four children in the capital, and the eldest young master of the Xu family, died completely in my hands.


    "I''m sorry, I won everything from knowing you to your death." I firmly clasped Xu Qingxiong''s neck, and then threw it in the direction of the eight masters, smashing his corpse in the past.


    Wow, the whole audience was shocked.


    In a mess, blood all around, a bloody corpse, like human purgatory.


    "So little is dead!"


    "Xu Shao, sun Shan, sun Shi brothers, are all dead."


    "Damn it, we are too light on the enemy. We can''t let him leave. At least we have to wait until the support of the Fang family comes, otherwise we can''t explain to anyone."


    I coldly threw out my eyes, put my hand on the handle of the knife that pierced into my chest, and pulled out the sharp knife inch by inch. Although the pain filled my whole body, I didn''t blink my eyes and sneered: "do you want to kill me? If you have the courage, you can come and have a try. "


    With that, the sharp knife had been pulled out completely, and the wound began to bleed continuously.


    It was just such a move, but it calmed the whole audience.


    "Well, doesn''t he really hurt at all? Damn it. I didn''t even frown


    "Li Shaobai is completely dead now. He is not afraid of madness. He is afraid of not dying!"


    "We''re just doing things. We don''t have to take our lives, do we? I think it''s better to forget it...


    eight experts are totally scared!


    I threw the sharp knife hard and passed a master''s left face, stabbing into the wall steadily, which made their scalp numb and their legs soft.


    Then, I endured the attack of injury, turned and left.


    When I got out of huaqinglou with blood all over my body, I speeded up my pace and ran to the home-made car I bought. No matter what time it was, I stepped on the accelerator and ran straight to the temporary hotel. When I was ready to pack up, I moved to another place. I would never stay in the same place for a long time.


    "The Fang family will never give up. In the future, more and more people will come after me. As long as I don''t die one day, Ning Xing will not be in danger. If Ning Xing dies, the Fang family will no longer have the means to coerce me. Even if the Fang family threatens me with Ning Xing, as long as I don''t appear, Ning Xing will be OK." While I was driving, I talked to myself. I looked down at the knife wounds in my chest. There were gaps everywhere. It was terrible.


    Especially the stab into the chest is bleeding.


    Fortunately, this knife didn''t hurt me, otherwise I would never get out of huaqinglou.


    "The two men surnamed sun are careless. It''s taboo. I didn''t expect that they would make such low-level mistakes. Otherwise, I would have no chance. There are the last eight masters. If I don''t hold them down and they hold me back, once the help of Fang family comes, I will die. This time I''m lucky." I was so lucky that I ran through the red light.


    When I came to the temporary Hotel, I was afraid of scaring people. I didn''t dare to enter through the main door. Instead, I parked my car at the back door and climbed the stairs step by step.


    When I entered the room, I was in a state of excessive blood loss. I was sleepy, but I knew I couldn''t be in a coma, otherwise I would have given the Fang family time to find me.


    So I quickly took off my clothes, wiped the blood clean, wrapped my chest with a towel, changed into clean clothes, took my things and left immediately without any stay.


    After leaving the small hotel, I drove my home-made car on the main road. The wound was bleeding continuously, and I couldn''t even wrap the towel. I had to buy some medicine and sewing thread for disinfection and hemostasis when I passed a drugstore and a sewing shop. I parked the car in an inconspicuous place by myself and began to toss after closing the door.


    Take off all the clothes on my upper body, the wound is extraordinarily seeping. I sweat all over, pick up the alcohol and pour it on the wound.


    At the moment of touching alcohol, it was like ten thousand ants biting flesh and blood. The pain made me roar wildly in the car.


    "Ah


    However, I was never in a coma, as if there was a will in the dark, supporting me to hold on.


    "Ning Xing!"


    One time disinfection, two times disinfection, three times disinfection, apply medicine to stop bleeding, burn needle to wear meat line!


    It hurts. It hurts.


    I''ve been in a coma for several times, but I still insist on it, because all this is more direct than heartache!


    Soon, it''s 3 a.m.


    "Damn it." I was just a little bit better. I didn''t dare to stop for a long time. I drove away. I thought that the Fang family didn''t succeed in killing me this time. Next time, I would send more powerful experts. I had to find a safe foothold first.


    To Tiejiang?


    Although it can guarantee that Li Qinghao doesn''t dare to do anything bad, it will drag Shao Wentian down. This is undoubtedly wrong. At that time, the Fang family will come to Tiejiang for important people with Xu Qingxiong''s death in mind. I can''t go anywhere, so I can only enter the tiger''s mouth.But all of a sudden, the mobile phone suddenly rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Ye Wudao''s phone.


    I picked it up by accident, driving the car and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Li Shaobai, you can kill Xu Qingxiong. Now, the Fang family and the Xu family will never let you go. You must leave Yanjing immediately." Ye Wudao said.


    I took a deep breath, and asked: "Ye Wudao, no matter how courteous, no rape or steal, how do you care so much about my life and death?"


    "Nonsense, if you die, who will get me pills? I advise you to leave as soon as possible. You can''t stay in the capital. Throw away your mobile phone immediately after you call to avoid being located. As soon as the news of Xu Qingxiong''s death spreads, the Fang family will surely frame you up in turn. When all the charges fall on you, the Fang family will have more reason to kill you. In the final analysis, Xu Qingxiong is also Fang''s pawn. He uses hatred once and for all to control the Song family It''s a great way to make friends with the Xu family. At the same time, you will be ruined. " Ye Wudao''s tone became very sour, just like a mercenary woman.


    "Leave the capital? Where do you want me to go? The Fang family is determined to kill me. China is so big that there is no place to live. " I drive aimlessly, but I don''t know where to stay for a while.


    Ye Wudao suddenly scolded, "idiot, now can protect your safety, only your father Li Qingcheng, and no one knows where your father is, but you absolutely know, so go to your father, hide for a while, by the way... Help me get the pills."


    "You woman, dare you say that for the sake of pills? I know. I don''t owe you Li Shaobai. " I was so angry that I hung up the phone, lowered the window and threw away my cell phone. Then I stepped on the gas and went to Dongling!


    "Go home." I look at the road ahead, and my heart is filled with emotion.

 Chapter 630

    Dongling City, Dongguan village.


    The village has a small population and belongs to the most remote village in Dongling. There are only about 20 families in the village. Most of them live by farming.


    I turned all the way, abandoned the car after getting off the highway, and took several rural passenger cars in succession. Then I arrived at the entrance of the village.


    At this moment, it is ten o''clock in the morning. Most of the farmers are working in the fields around the village. Seeing me at the entrance of the village, there are many people far away.


    "Oh, isn''t that brother Li''s son?"


    "Is Shaobai back? I saw you on TV, and now I''m promising. "


    "Your father just went back. Go home quickly. We''ll meet you later."


    "Your mother has been back to her mother''s house for a long time. If she doesn''t come back, your father will be alone and become a lonely old man."


    ..


    this is the land I am most familiar with. It is full of local people everywhere. Because the village is small, everyone is like a family. They are very united and help everyone.


    "Ah, I''m back. Look at my father." I endure sleepy, barely to say hello to the villagers, only to stagger, trance back to the door.


    My family is living in the center of the village, the house is not big, the decoration is not beautiful, it seems very poor, but this area is not small...


    push open the gate of the yard, I no longer have the strength to support, directly fell on the ground, vaguely, saw a pair of shoes covered with soil coming towards me, and then I fainted.


    When I wake up, I lie in my own room, the air is very dull.


    My father is sitting on a chair beside the bed with a grass cigarette in his mouth. He is bending his legs and concentrating on reading the newspaper.


    "Dad..." I cried hard.


    Just want to get up, my father very calm pressure hand, "lie down, don''t move, give you medicine, can''t die, in a few days."


    I looked at my chest, my upper body was stripped, and the wound was covered with herbs.


    Then, my father began to read the newspaper and ignored me.


    If I had done it before, I would have felt that I had paid for it. Your son has been injured like this, and you don''t ask why.


    But now, I feel that my father is so powerful that he can''t hide anything from his eyes. If he doesn''t ask, there''s a reason for him. Maybe he knows better than me.


    After reading the newspaper for a long time, my father put it down and got up to stretch, "I''m going to cook. Later, the villagers will come and have dinner together. I remember to get up and don''t oversleep. Since I''m back in Dongguan village, no one will tell you what happened here."


    I said in a hurry: "Dad, I..."


    halfway through, I don''t know how to go on.


    My father looked back at me and said with a straight face: "I live until you are well hurt. Although I am your father, you have grown up and have to bear some responsibilities. You can avoid it for a while, but you can''t avoid it for a lifetime. Besides, there is no turning point in this matter. As for what the turning point is, think for yourself, because... This is your own choice."


    With that, my father walked out of the room.


    I lay on the bed silently, thinking about my father''s meaning. He made it clear that he could only let me live until my injury was healed, and then he had to leave. The reason was very simple. He didn''t want to help me all the time, and only I could solve this problem.


    If you want my father to help you do everything, what am I?


    Gradually, I also understand.


    The so-called turnaround, in addition to enhance the strength, there is no other way, my father will not help me, will not encourage, all on my own.


    ..


    at six o''clock in the evening, all the villagers came to my house and yelled outside.


    "Oh, Lao Li, your son is really promising. We all know that in this village, your son has become the richest man."


    "Lao Li, your son is so rich, why don''t you follow him? How cheap is it to stay in the village all day


    "Lao Li thinks money is like dirt. When we were busy before, which time was not Lao Li''s help? He pays the most every time. "


    My father''s friendly response outside, but he couldn''t bear the curiosity of the villagers. One by one, he rushed into the room and said he would come into the room to see me.


    However, as soon as the villagers came in, they saw me lying on the bed with injuries all over my body. Suddenly, there was no sound, and they all turned pale with fright.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Shaobai, what did you do? Who are you offending? "


    I waved my hand and said with a smile: "it''s OK. I just got hurt by accident."


    The villagers couldn''t help looking at each other. They looked very nervous. They seemed to think that something had happened to me, but no one said more. They took turns to hiss at me.


    When it was time for dinner, I got out of bed and sat down at the big round table with the villagers.


    The villagers were so surprised that they began to persuade me to go back to my house and ask people to send me food.


    I refused, said: "nothing, a little injury, you elders have come, how can I stay in the room?"? It''s for me. "My father put a piece of meat in his mouth and didn''t say a word.


    Around the villagers see, also acquiesced, one by one to me.


    But at this time, a short young man came into the door. He was very thin, as if he had been hollowed out by wine.


    I immediately recognized that this is Liu Sangou, who used to be different from me. Now he has become a famous young man in the village.


    As soon as Liu Sangou arrived, the villagers immediately gave him a place.


    "Oh, isn''t that three dogs? Hurry up, it''s just you. How can I get there? "


    "Lao Liu, your son is really late for such a happy event when Shaobai comes back."


    "Ha ha, I think it''s three dogs who are busy with business in the town. It''s just finished."


    Liu Sangou seemed to enjoy this kind of look. He sat down with pride and immediately took up the wine and punished himself for three cups. But after drinking it, his face like an addict suddenly became gloomy and glared at me with hostility. "Brother Shaobai, I didn''t expect you to become the richest man in just a few years. I envy you so much. I thought your money came from you What about the Ling family in the city. "


    As soon as these words came out, the whole dinner table was quiet. It was obvious to all people with clear eyes that Liu Sangou was making sarcastic remarks.


    Liu Sangou''s father, Liu Dali, immediately put down his chopsticks and yelled, "what did you say? Don''t talk nonsense here. Have a good meal. "


    Liu Sangou didn''t listen, sneered, "such a person, you even make such a big scene, let so many people take over the wind and wash the dust for him, why don''t I Liu Sangou have this treatment?"


    "Shaobai is the richest man. We all owe Lao Li. Can you compare with you?" Liu Dali stares at Liu Sangou and drags his hand. Then he looks apologetically at me and my father.


    As a result, Liu Sangou stood up, pointed to me in front of all the villagers and said, "what''s the richest man in the world? Just like him, don''t harm our village. He''s on the news. You antiques can''t surf the Internet. I don''t know that he''s a murderer! "

 Chapter 631

    With that, Liu Sangou immediately took out his smartphone, put it on the table and pushed it, which showed a headline.


    "Li Shaobai, the richest man, changed his name and lost all his wealth overnight."


    "Li Shaobai is a major suspect in the murder of huaqinglou in the capital. Five people died. There are surveillance videos on the scene, proving that he is the murderer, and the means are extremely cruel."


    "Brother Shenhao became a murderer overnight, and the world evaporated. The reason was that he had a long history with the victim surnamed Xu."


    ...


    I can see every word in this news clearly. I can''t help being gloomy and secretly scolding the Fang family for being shameless. I even put the family fight into the public view. I want to block me not only in the family, but also in the public!


    Hard, too hard!


    Originally, the fight between the families could not be moved to the public view, and CNOOC was not allowed to be known about the existence of the family. However, the Fang family used this way to trick me, leaving CNOOC speechless and perfect.


    For a moment, the table was silent like death.


    Liu Sangou took a bad look at me, then took the mobile phone back, and even started to read it according to the text above.


    Every word came out of Liu Sangou''s mouth, and his tone was mixed with strong irony and complacency. It seemed that he was very happy to see me now.


    After reading, he put his mobile phone into his pocket and said with righteous words: "Li Shaobai, as a fellow villager, I don''t do too much. You''d better turn yourself in, so as not to harm the whole village, but also be responsible for you."


    As soon as the words came out, Liu Dali slapped the table and scolded, "Liu Sangou, you ungrateful bastard! What happened to our old Liu family before? Is it not Lao Li''s help? You used to chop people outside, and the whole village will protect you. Now you do this, how can I be a man? "


    I was stunned when I heard that.


    Then, one by one, the villagers got up and spoke spontaneously.


    "We''ve settled this. The whole village owes Lao Li''s family a lot."


    "Shaobai is at ease in the village. No one will know you are here."


    "We will never pass it on. Lao Li, you can rest assured. After all, I grew up watching Shaobai."


    When the words rang out, Liu Sangou was completely stupid. Obviously, things went beyond his expectation, which made him a little dizzy. He was shocked and said: "what are you doing? This Li Shaobai is the black sheep. Look at his injuries. He definitely did it. You have to send him to the town office! "


    "Hum, shut up. I think Shaobai must have been framed. If you dare to talk nonsense, I won''t recognize you as a son." Liu Dali was angry and glared fiercely.


    Liu Sangou was scolded and counselled immediately. He could not believe it. He could only sit down and stop talking.


    Soon, the table was calm again, and the villagers didn''t mention it deliberately.


    I''ve been thinking about it all the time. I didn''t blame Liu Sangou. In fact, he was right. In the eyes of the people, I''m really a criminal and can''t implicate the whole village.


    However, in my heart, the other family is very upset. This move is too insidious. It''s a complete ban. It doesn''t give me any way to live, and it doesn''t let me be a human being.


    But suddenly, my father patted me on the shoulder, woke me up from my meditation, narrowed my eyes and said, "don''t you thank the villagers? Remember who helped you when you were in trouble. Don''t forget the kindness. "


    "Yes, thank you folks. Unfortunately, I''m hurt. I can only use tea instead of wine." I quickly poured a cup of tea and drank it up.


    Liu Sangou was extremely upset. His eyes were full of jealousy. He said sarcastically, "why do you want to be loved as soon as you come back? No one remembers what I have done for the village?"


    "Three dogs, we all know what you do. You and Shaobai are of the same generation. Can''t you be so careful? Everyone is the same. When you cut people outside, isn''t it the same as now? " Liu Dali couldn''t help getting angry, but he put up with it again. He was very painstaking.


    Liu Sangou curled his mouth. "I think when he''s healed, he''ll go away quickly. I''m thinking about the whole village. He''s doing more things than I used to do."


    My father smile, light said a sentence, "hurt well, naturally go, will not let the village embarrassed."


    The villagers couldn''t sit still and immediately began to persuade each other, saying that there was no problem how long I would stay.


    Under some advice, Liu Sangou was particularly jealous, but my father calmly refused, and said meaningfully: "this is his own way. When he grows up, we, as elders, can''t help him for a lifetime. We have to let him face it by himself. Don''t try to persuade him any more. That''s it."


    ..


    after dinner, the villagers helped to clean up the dishes and chopsticks, and then they scattered one after another.


    My father is chopping firewood in the yard by himself, preparing the firewood for tomorrow.


    I thought of Ye Wudao''s request, so I gritted my teeth and walked over, "Dad, I want to ask you something."


    "He said My father carried the axe on his shoulder, with a grass cigarette in his mouth, and his face was swarthy.I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and asked: "can you... Give me one of the pills you gave to uncle paojun last time?"


    "Do you want it, or does someone want it?" My father picked an eyebrow.


    I''m afraid my father won''t give it, so I claim that I need it.


    As a result, my father refused without any reason.


    "That... Is not what I want." I said awkwardly.


    My father put down the ax and took out a pill from his sleeve. "If you need it, I won''t give it. The reason is very simple. I don''t want you to go to heaven without effort. But if someone gives you this in exchange for something you have in the capital, I''m willing to give it to you."


    Then, my father put this ordinary pill into my hand, just like no money...


    is it so simple? I thought it was hard!


    My father gave me a dry cough. He rarely gave me a look and said, "well, don''t let my daughter-in-law run away. This pill is not for you. It''s for saving my daughter-in-law. I have to give birth to some grandchildren in the future."


    "How do you know that?" I suddenly a burst of shame, it seems that my father all the time want to hold grandson this thing.


    My father took a puff of strong grass smoke, stepped on the stake with one foot, and was full of authentic rustic temperament. He wiped the oil on his face with his hand, then wiped it on his hair, and grinned: "you are my son, can''t I see it? As soon as you squat on your ass, I know what color of shit you pull. In a word, don''t let my daughter-in-law run away. Leave Dongguan village after taking care of the injury, and try to solve the situation by yourself. "


    "I see, but I want to ask, what is your strength now? Three years later, can we really win the four Ambassadors? " I can''t help asking curiously, holding this seemingly ordinary but actually terrible pill in my hand, I feel relieved at last.


    But now I did not expect that this elixir in the future was finally taken by me before it was handed over to Ye Wudao.

 Chapter 632

    My father seems to deliberately avoid this problem, slowly re start to hold the axe, "ask so much what to do, you take care of yourself is enough."


    At that time, I couldn''t ask. My father didn''t want to tell me.


    Don''t talk about me. Even uncle paojun and my mother don''t know. Can my father tell me?


    Simply, I can only hold the pills, stagger back to the room, put the pills in front of my nose to smell, there is no taste, and I eat those pills are completely different, the color is a little black, unremarkable.


    But it''s just such a pill, but it can save the seriously injured broken uncle alive. Its effect is self-evident. Maybe it''s just as ye Wudao said, it''s a pure and ultimate tonic pill.


    I licked my lips and wanted to eat this pill directly. I don''t know if I can break through the congenital state. Who else should I be afraid of with my constitution? Once I reach the middle of my life, I can fight head-on when I meet the later Fangdao. Why fear him?


    In particular, I have long remembered the inner family skills handed over to me by Uncle paojun. Uncle paojun and my father are so powerful that they have nothing to do with the skills they have learned!


    After a pause, I gave up the idea of swallowing the pill and carefully collected it, "Ye Wudao, I don''t owe you this time. You mean smelly girl, this pill can''t be given to you first, at least until you do something."


    After collecting the pills, I fell asleep on the bed. When I woke up, it was early the next morning.


    On this day, my father went to work early in the field, leaving me to stay at home to recuperate myself, and a lot of food was left in the kitchen.


    And my injury recovered very quickly, especially the herbal medicine that my father applied to me seemed to have a miraculous effect on the knife wound. There was a tendency to scab, and my body was obviously improved.


    I moved a chair to sit in the yard, holding a bowl in my left hand and chopsticks in my right hand, eating breakfast with a big mouthful.


    Just halfway through the meal, a Toyota stopped at my door. Liu Sangou got out of the car and closed the door. With a hostile face, he walked into my house.


    Liu Sangou came to me, immediately hit my bowl with his hand, and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, looking up.


    Liu Sangou glared and asked, "I''d like to know what you want to do? You committed such a big thing outside and suddenly ran back to the village. Isn''t that harmful? At that time, the paper can''t be stopped. If you are found in the village by outsiders, who will be responsible for it? "


    After listening to this, I thought that even if Liu Sangou was not right with me, at least his starting point was good, for the sake of the whole village.


    So, I don''t care with him. I said in a good voice: "I''ve already told you. I''ll leave immediately after I''ve recovered in a few days. You don''t have to drive me away now. I''ll leave naturally at that time. I won''t drag anyone down."


    "No! You must leave at once, or I''ll go to the house in town later! " Liu Sangou doesn''t care about love at all.


    I lowered my head, picked up the broken bowls and put them in my hand piece by piece. Then I threw them into the simple garbage can nearby. Ignoring Liu Sangou, I turned around and went into the house. I secretly said that if I left now, I was looking for death.


    "Li Shaobai, stop. Do you hear me?" Liu Sangou was in a hurry and suddenly stood in front of me. He was thin and not tall. Compared with me, he was just like a child...


    I took a deep breath and said, "Sangou, I didn''t agree with you before. That''s what happened before. Why do you remember now? Didn''t I pick your pants when I was a child? You don''t have to hate me that long, do you? From the beginning to the end, didn''t you pick on me first? "


    "Son of a bitch, you dare say, shut up! If you don''t go, don''t blame me for being cruel. " Liu Sangou put a cruel word, with a fierce look.


    I put up three fingers, "just three days, according to my injury, three days later will be better than 7788, then I will certainly go, absolutely not to embarrass the villagers."


    "No, right now." Liu Sangou didn''t listen.


    This guy, I dare to fight with you. It''s not a common revenge. You have to go down the drain when you see me down. What''s the revenge?


    They were all villagers from small to large. I didn''t want to make the relationship too rigid, so I said, "well, I''ll make a deal with you. As long as you want me to stay for another three days, I can promise you a condition, provided that I can do it."


    "Just you? Don''t joke. You are nothing now. It''s all said in the news that all your shares have been renamed. I don''t know who to give them. Now you have nothing and you can''t do anything. " Liu Sangou immediately sneered, his eyes mixed with contempt, like a dog''s eyes looking down on people.


    I did not go to heart, but calm hands on the waist, "you do not say, how do you know, I can not do?"


    "You''re blowing the sky. I have a construction team in the town. There are a lot of workers working for me at the bottom and the boss covering me at the top. How about you? Now I''m a poor man. I really don''t understand why even my father is helping you. Am I not born? And the villagers in the village have two different attitudes towards you and me. I don''t agree. Why? " Liu Sangou scolded, gradually angry, as if suffering from unequal treatment, desperately telling his dissatisfaction.I heard all these words, and suddenly felt that Liu Sangou was like a child competing for favor in front of the elders. I couldn''t help sighing: "you say, although I am down now, I can still do some things."


    "Do you know? I hate your confident face, as if you can do anything Liu Sangou showed his scornful eyes and patted the wooden table beside him.


    Bang!


    With the sound coming out, Liu Sangou was very angry and laughed, "since you want to blow, I''ll play with you once. If you can fulfill my requirements, I''ll let you stay until you get better, and never go to the house."


    "Of course, you can''t do that. You''re useless now."


    "A boss above me won a bid for a piece of land in the town, and the other side kept making trouble, injuring several workers in my hands, and tripping behind my back. Even now, the project has been delayed. If you can finish it for me today, I have nothing to say."


    ..


    I shrugged, "take out your mobile phone, I say the number, you call for me, but for the safety of the villagers, you can''t say my name."


    "Well, it''s pretty good. I''ll see when you can do it." Liu Sangou sneered, took out his mobile phone and shook it in front of my eyes.


    I read a string of numbers calmly, Liu Sangou immediately called out, looked at me with a sneer, turned on the speaker, and said to the person on the other end of the phone: "Hello, someone asked me to call you and said you can do things for me, right? I don''t believe it. Can he turn the world around now? "


    At that time, a familiar voice came out of the phone.


    "I know. Let''s talk about it. Sunan will definitely do it for you."


    Liu Sangou can''t help frowning, showing considerable dissatisfaction, "Sunan? Why it is you? Don''t you work outside? Your father has gone out to work with you. Don''t think I don''t know. Uncle Li and my father have said that you are cheating me? "


    This words say, I almost can''t hold back a smile in one side, I estimate he absolutely didn''t contact the thing on the road, don''t know the identity of Sunan.


    As for Sunan, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s three dogs. No wonder the voice is so familiar. Although I work outside, it''s much better than before. Now I''m working with my boss. It''s not good to be in the city too..."


    "hum, great in the city? You look down on me, you know? Since you said you could help me, I really don''t believe in evil today. " Liu Sangou was never happy, as if he had been hit by the word "city", so he spoke out his dispute in the town.


    After hanging up the phone, Liu Sangou didn''t go either. He just sat at my house and waited. He said, "I''m waiting here today. Either you or I will go. Of course, you Li Shaobai must go away today. You are not welcome in Dongguan village!"

 Chapter 633

    Time flies, my father didn''t come back all morning, according to my father''s habit, it is estimated that after finishing farm work, he went to play cards with some old friends.


    It''s Liu Sangou, who has been sitting in my house for most of the day. He''s constantly sneering and chattering.


    "Ha ha, you see, it''s been several hours."


    "I think you''re both bragging, aren''t you?"


    "What can he do even if he is in the city? It''s not like I''m a contractor. "


    "Li Shaobai, today you are sure to go. Things like my construction site are not what you can do now."


    In order not to make the relationship stiff, I listened to the sarcasm for several hours. I had to change my face to the other people sitting in front of me.


    But at this time, Liu Sangou''s mobile phone suddenly rang, he looked at the contact above, not from a Leng, "hmm? Why did the boss call me? Don''t you mean these days are off? "


    Then, Liu Sangou got on the phone, and there came a very loud voice, mixed with a strong shock. I heard it two meters away.


    "Three dogs!"


    "How do you know Tiejiang people? You don''t say it earlier. With Tiejiang''s help, it''s too simple. "


    "Sangou, thank you very much this time. Those people who make small moves behind their backs have been controlled by Tiejiang. It''s really good. This time, they are in danger. There is no delay for a long time."


    Liu Sangou was stunned by this and said, "no, boss, what did you say? Tiejiang? What do you mean


    "Why are you so modest with me? People say that it''s for you to help. You''re a real person and don''t show your face. Hahaha, we''ll be brothers in the future. Don''t call me boss. With your giant Buddha, we can work harder and bigger. " The boss laughed and immediately called himself brother.


    Soon, the call''s over.


    Liu Sangou has never been sober from the state of surprise, holding the mobile phone dully, and can''t figure out what''s going on.


    I dry cough, "three dogs ah, said to do ha."


    Liu Sangou suddenly glared, his expression quickly appeared unbelievable, shocked and said: "this... This is impossible! How could Tiejiang help me? Isn''t he a wage earner in southern Jiangsu? How do you know people from Tiejiang? People like me can''t even see the third rate people in Tiejiang. I don''t even know who their boss is. "


    "Well, didn''t he say that he was mixed up with the boss. Now I didn''t cheat you?" I laughed.


    Liu Sangou was more and more shocked and ashamed. He stamped his feet and wanted to find a way to get in.


    After looking at me for a long time, Liu Sangou snorted hard, and then quickly left my home. Look at the meaning, he promised me to stay.


    "Three dogs are not stupid. My help this time is very good for his future. It''s estimated that he will figure it out soon. Anyway, at least he has to stay until his injury is healed. It''s definitely the rhythm of death to leave Dongguan village and expose himself." I got up and went into the kitchen to cook as if nothing had happened.


    After the meal, I sit in the middle of the bed with my knees crossed, and the injury is no longer serious. I just need some time to recuperate.


    Pick up the brocade box next to you, and there are ten top-quality pills in it. Chang Jiu gave them to me before leaving Li''s family. It''s very good to refine ten pills in such a short time. After all, top-quality pills are also precious. They are not cabbage in the market.


    "At least before I leave, I have to upgrade my strength to the medium term of local capital. After the last fight with sun Shan and sun Shi brothers, I can probably feel that I am about to break through to the medium term. My body is very restless, and it seems that I am about to break out. The actual combat can also enhance my strength, but it is not as effective as pills." I picked up one of them and put it directly in my mouth. After a few seconds, I swallowed it.


    Pill into the abdomen, instantly into a burning heat, instantly spread all over the body, at first very hot, and even a little pain, but less than a minute, it becomes bursts of warm current, overflowing body and mind.


    After the digestion of a top-quality pill, in addition to the warm current, the restless feeling in my body became more and more obvious. Vaguely, I seemed to be able to feel a barrier that was not clear and unclear. It seemed that as long as I broke through the barrier, I could smoothly enter the middle stage of land investment.


    Without hesitation, I swallowed the second one decisively, and the effect was very obvious. The barrier that blocked me from breaking through seemed to be 10% less in an instant.


    "Just over 10%? This is a top-quality pill. It can only break through 10% I almost didn''t die of anger, so I didn''t do anything at all. I grabbed the remaining pills and swallowed them desperately.


    The third one broke through 20%.


    The fourth one broke through 30%.


    A large number of elixir intake in the body, I unprecedented hot, but still keep swallowing.


    Until the tenth one was finished, the hidden barrier broke through 90%, only 10%, only a little bit...


    "Damn, my constitution is terrible, isn''t it?" I was completely shocked. Ten top-quality pills were not enough to make me break through a realm. If I said that, I would be scared to death.But from another point of view, once I become a congenital master, with my terrible foundation, it is absolutely unprecedented fierce!


    At this moment, if you don''t feel excited, it''s a fake. You can''t break through ten elixir pills. After that, you have to be strong?


    Subconsciously, I put my eyes in the drawer. There was a pill given by my father in it. I took it out carefully and held it in the palm of my hand. My throat was swallowing. "This is more powerful than the top-quality pill and the holy pill. If I take it directly, will it become a congenital high hand?"


    In front of my mouth, I stopped uncontrollably and put the pill back to its original position. I sighed with regret: "I can''t eat it. It''s for ye Wudao''s mean smelly girl. If I don''t give it to her, I can''t explain it. I may have more enemies."


    Gradually, the restlessness dissipated, and my whole body was full of strength, just like a full cow, only 10% less than the last, and I could reach the middle stage of land investment.


    In the afternoon, Liu Sangou came to my house again. He didn''t look good. He twisted a small cardboard box in his hand and threw it directly in front of me. He put his head around his chest and said, "what... I went to the town just now. Someone from Tiejiang came to the construction site and asked me to give it to someone. I don''t have to guess it''s you. Open it quickly."


    I nodded, and then opened the package of the small carton full of suspicion. There was a brand-new ID card in it, and a human skin mask just like Gu Liangsheng before me!


    At the bottom, there is a letter written by Sunan.


    I know what you need most now. The new identity is absolutely safe. The origin can be traced. It''s just that the original owner''s character is violent. He has been dead for some time. He''s a famous land list expert. You can replace him. Don''t worry, no one knows


    ..


    the author''s words: these chapters are preparing the plot. Don''t worry.

 Chapter 634

    Sunan''s meaning is very clear, just let me replace the dead, and also shows the character of the dead.


    In other words, I want to replace this person, not only to replace his identity, but also to imitate his character.


    Violent...


    I immediately tore the envelope into pieces, then threw it into the garbage can full of tea, picked up the human skin mask in the carton, and felt very cold.


    Liu Sangou''s face turned white when he saw it. "What''s this? Isn''t it cut from the face? "


    I directly squeezed the soft mask into a ball and said, "three dogs, don''t ask so many things that you shouldn''t ask, otherwise you will be killed. I don''t want to involve you, so you''d better not ask."


    As a result, Liu Sangou still wanted to save face. He raised his mouth with a snort, "I don''t want to know your bullshit, and I don''t want to tell others."


    With that, Liu Sangou turned and left.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly, thinking that Sangou was still a bit human, otherwise he would have reported me in the town just now.


    Finally, I picked up the brand-new ID card in the carton. I resolutely went to the big mirror of the room and put on the human skin mask directly. It was perfectly close to the skin. I could not see any flaws, and the similarity with the person on the ID card reached 90%.


    What''s more, this new face is a young man with sharp edges and sharp edges. He is so gentle that he can''t see that he is a violent man at all.


    However, in the middle of the eyebrow of this face, there is a vertical bronze tattoo, like a closed third eye, which completely breaks the balance of this gentle face and is very abrupt.


    I was drunk at that time, and I couldn''t stand the tattoo on my eyebrows. It was so strange. Walking on the street, I was absolutely regarded as a psychopath. I couldn''t help twitching and scolding, "wocao, does this man think he is Erlang God? Erlang God without eyes? Or what kind of eye


    Tear off the mask, I received it in the drawer, and then picked up the new ID card to have a look. The name part is printed with three big characters.


    Impressively called... Jia ZHENGJING!


    "Jia ZHENGJING? Serious? I... "I was knocked down by thunder all over my body. This person is really wonderful. I really doubt whether this person was killed by thunder.


    But I have no choice but to accept my ID card together. When I leave Dongguan village, I will use this identity to see if I can find a chance to sneak into the Fang family. Otherwise, I will never find Ning Xing.


    In the evening, my father came back and was very happy.


    You don''t need to look at me to know that it must be winning money. My father is a big hobby. He likes to play mahjong with people. He is an old gambler.


    When he lost money as a child, that black face scared me to death for fear that he would be angry and beat me.


    While my father was happy to win the money, I sat in the past flatteringly and wanted to get another pill from him. I poured tea for him and said, "Dad, can you give me another pill?"


    My father immediately pulled down his face and vetoed, "Stinky boy, you have to say it several times before you can hear it, right?"


    "No, I''m kidding." I was counselled at that time. In front of my father, there was no way at all. After the tea, I went out of the house.


    Walking on the country road, I thought that I had to call ye Wudao. It''s not convenient to use other people''s mobile phones. It happens that there are old-fashioned public telephones in the village, which can still be used.


    I put a few coins into the public phone, and I called him according to the number I remembered.


    Less than two seconds, the phone was instantly connected, ye Wudao''s harsh voice immediately spread into my ears.


    "I thought you were dead. I didn''t hear from you at all. Since you can call me, it means you are with your father, right? Tell me, have I got my pills yet? "


    I secretly scold Ye Wudao for being mercenary, which is no different from a gold worshiper. She worships gold and she worships Dan.


    So, I pretended to say: "no, how can it be so easy? How precious this pill is! Do you think you can give it as soon as you say it? I think it''s not too late for you to finish Chu YuYan''s business, and then ask me for pills. After all, the deadline is one year. It''s not too early. "


    "I''m afraid you will die in the hands of the Fang family before you arrive in a year. Do you know how the Fang family deals with you now?" Ye Wudao gave a cold hum.


    I pick pick pick eyebrow, oneself since returning to Dongguan village, know nothing about the outside world, then asked: "what new fangs?"


    "Ha ha, the Fang family wanted to kill you this time. First, they moved the incident to the public view and exposed that your equity in the Li family was renamed. Now they have a wanted warrant for the Fang family. Anyone who can kill you and bring your head to the Fang family can directly join the Fang family, marry Fang Ruolan, Fang Dao''s sister-in-law, and become the emperor of the Fang family!" Ye Wudao began to ha ha again.


    My brain buzzing for a while, completely shocked by the news!


    Fang''s son-in-law, the power and temptation, enough to make countless people crazy.


    Cruel, too cruel, did not expect the Fang family in order to deal with me, even Fang Ruolan moved out.Ye Wudao said coldly: "do you know how many people are searching for your whereabouts in Yanjing now? Even outside the capital, all the families are crazy. They have to dig you three feet. I''m afraid you''ll die before you get me some pills. "


    Now that I have a new identity of Jia ZHENGJING, do you want to find me? It''s hard.


    However, ye Wudao this woman, simply fell into the Dan pit, open mouth is all Dan medicine, too impersonal, good or bad is also a friend?


    "Ye Wudao, you don''t have to talk to me all day long. I know what you said, but don''t forget what I told you. It won''t take long for Fang Dao to recover from his serious injury. You''d better start before he recovers. I don''t ask you to take Chu Yuyan away. I just hope you can check Fang Dao for a while." I said.


    "Hum, I despise you, a man with two feet on his feet." Ye Wudao countered.


    I''m not angry, and then fight back, "I agree with the three parties. I don''t feel sorry for anyone. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll take you back!"


    "Just you? Do toads want to eat swan? You and I are not the same people in the world. If it wasn''t for your father, we would not be involved in the same life. Would you like to accept me? That''s funny. " Ye Wudao laughed sarcastically.


    I''m a toad? Is she a swan?


    Even if she is a swan, is she a hungry swan? I''ll never forget that day.


    Simply, I learn Ye Wudao''s tone, also follow ha ha, said with a smile: "my eyes have already put your whole body in."


    "You..." Ye Wudao was so shy and angry that he wanted to find a way to get in.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 25200 kings.

 Chapter 635

    However, although Ye Wudao was ashamed and angry, she didn''t hang up on me. Instead, she told me another thing.


    The thing is that the three aristocratic families recruit experts every year. If I can successfully enter the Fang family through recruitment, I may find Ning Xing and rescue her later.


    As for this year''s recruitment, it has actually started. The location is set in the capital. It is a large private martial arts school of the Fang family. Once it passes the examination, it can become a master of the Fang family and work for the Fang family.


    The minimum requirement is that it should not be lower than the medium term of local capital, and the origin can be traced.


    If you are a natural expert, you can enter the Fang family directly without any assessment because of the different treatment and land capital level. What''s more, the Fang family resources you receive are totally different from the land capital.


    In other words, the stronger the strength, the more resources we can get, but everything must be based on Fang family.


    ...


    during the whole process of Ye Wudao''s speech, I was listening carefully. This is undoubtedly of great benefit to me. It''s equivalent to an opportunity to join the Fang family. I won''t miss it again!


    Unfortunately, I haven''t really become a medium-term land investor. I''m still at the initial level. I just don''t know if there is a rigid standard for this assessment. With my current strength, I can fight in the medium term and I may not lose!


    "Ye Wudao, why do you want to tell me this? Do you want me to save Ning Xing? It''s so unreasonable. " I laughed.


    Ye Wudao scolded: "Ning Xing is also my friend, and the Fang family also count me in. I help you is also helping myself. Now I want to see what kind of expression they will have when Ning Xing is rescued by you secretly, but you don''t have other identities to use now?"


    "Joke, will you? Well, thank you for telling me so much today. " I said thank you.


    Ye Wudao was elated at that time, and his tone was full of frivolity and arrogance. "Well, you can talk. As for the pills, you can''t break your promise, or I''ll castrate you. Go away."


    Dudududu ~


    the phone is hung up.


    "This woman is mean enough. Her mind is full of pills. Why don''t you take some spring when you like pills so much..." I stood in the old telephone booth, my crotch was cold, and ye Wudao, a smelly girl, would do what she said if she didn''t fulfill her requirements.


    Fortunately, I got the pills ahead of time. I''m not afraid of what ye Wudao did to me.


    After hanging up the phone, I lit a cigarette and stood by the roadside thinking carefully, "recruitment has started. This is the only way to get into the Fang family. Although I don''t have the medium-term land fund, if I try, I may not be able to pass the test. I''ll get in first."


    After deciding on this strategy, several aunts came in a hurry, looking very anxious.


    "Shaobai, go home quickly!"


    "Just now I saw a few off-road vehicles coming in at the entrance of the village. As soon as I got there, I looked around for you."


    "Yes, these people don''t look like the police. They even ask me if they have seen you when they pass by."


    "Yes, I have a newspaper here. They gave it to me. It has your picture on it, saying that if I see you, I will inform them immediately."


    ..


    a group of aunts surrounded me, and aunt Zhou showed me the newspaper, which was an official wanted notice!


    I can''t help being gloomy. The official wanted order and the Fang family wanted order are both issued. It can be said that there is no way for heaven to enter the earth. Moreover, someone has already found Dongling city along the way.


    These people either came from the Fang family or were lured by the Fang family''s wanted order to search everywhere for my whereabouts.


    Fast, too fast, everything is going to be appalling!


    "I know. Don''t worry. It''s OK. They can''t go into other people''s houses. They''re not police." As soon as I took aunt Zhou''s newspaper away, I turned around and ran to my home. I thought that I didn''t just give ye Wudao a phone call. I don''t know what''s going on. Fang family is trying to play with my rhythm.


    When I got home, I put on a human skin mask and pretended to be another person.


    My father sat in the old chair, slightly picked eyebrows, "someone''s coming?"


    I nodded, and suddenly there was the sound of cars driving outside. Five or six SUVs stopped not far from my home, and a large number of people came down and went door-to-door to ask.


    "Damn it." My heart sank and I scolded the Fang family for being too cruel. The emperor''s son-in-law was not so attractive. His mother''s group came to me.


    Soon, a bald man looked around my door and cried, "is anyone there?"


    My father got up subconsciously and said, "I''ll go. It''s the first time in decades that so many people have come to the village."


    "No, I''ll go. At least I''m wearing a mask now. Although the other party doesn''t recognize you, it may be exposed." I pressed my hand, didn''t give my father a chance to refute, and walked out of the house immediately.


    But my father, in praise of a smile, "I did not want to go, just want to see your strategy, very good, very thoughtful."When I came to the iron gate of the yard, I pretended to be nobody and opened the iron gate idly, "what''s the matter? Where did you come from? "


    "Ha ha, by the way, I want to ask you one thing. Your side belongs to the mountainous area. Although the opportunity is very small, it may not be absent." The bald man held a newspaper in his hand, opened it carelessly, pointed to my photo above and said, "this is the man, Li Shaobai. Have you seen this man?"


    "No, but I''ve seen it on TV before." I shook my head.


    The bald man was disappointed. He rolled up the newspaper and handed me a business card. "Excuse me. If you see this man, call me right away."


    I took the card and asked, "what are you looking for? There''s so much noise in our village. "


    "This man is a murderer. If you find this man, remember to call me. I can give you money personally." Said the bald man.


    I waved, "I see."


    But just then, a young man came out of the door. He put his hand on the bald man''s shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Guang, I don''t think I can find him in the village. It''s getting late. I''ll find someone to stay in the village tonight. It''s too far to go to the city."


    With that, the young man gave me a casual look.


    But it was just this look that scared his whole body back in an instant. It was like meeting an unprecedented enemy. He cried out: "this eyebrow tattoo... Jingye!"


    "Master Jing? Ge Qiang, do you know this man? " The bald man was stunned.


    The young man, who was called Ge Qiang, quickly pulled away the bald man and looked very frightened. "Brother Guang, you''re not from Dongling. You don''t know. Master Jing, that''s the most famous killer in Dongling! In the later stage of land investment, it ranked 21 in the list of land resources


    "Don''t look at the gentleness of Jingye, but Jingye never needs a reason to kill people!"


    This words, the voice is very big, several figures around the sound, can''t help but take a cold breath, scared face big change.


    ...


    the author''s words: the first local tyrant of this book "for you to stay the same" reward of a plane plus more.

 Chapter 636

    "It''s Mr. Jing!"


    "It''s really him. Damn it, how could he meet this evil star?"


    "Run


    "We are not his opponent."


    ..


    "brother Guang, we can''t die here. We are looking for Li Shaobai and going to the capital to recruit. We must not die in the middle of the road." Ge Qiang was so scared that he wanted to run away.


    I was also surprised. I didn''t expect that Jia ZHENGJING''s identity was so big that he was a 21-year-old man who killed people without any reason.


    However, I have seen a lot of big scenes. I immediately calmed down without any flaws. My eyes suddenly contracted, pretending to be violent, and said coldly, "who dares to run?"


    As soon as the words took off, all these people were shocked, and all wanted to cry without tears.


    "Damn it, master Jing is going to kill again."


    "I... how could I be so unlucky to meet the master of Beijing?"


    "Jingye disappeared for a while. I thought he was dead. I didn''t think he was on holiday in this remote place."


    ...


    I deliberately pretended to be enigmatic and looked out of the door with a slight and murderous air, "are you going to the capital to participate in the recruitment? But is the Fang family recruiting


    "Yes, Mr. Jing, we''ve been together all the way here. Except brother Guang, we''re all in the early stage of local capital. We just want to try our luck. You''ve got a lot of adults. If we disturb your peace, we''ll let us go." Ge Qiang''s head nodded like a pound of garlic.


    There is only one medium term of land investment, and the others are in the early stage?


    It seems that the water in this list is also very deep. It''s not as rare as the list shows.


    The man named brother Guang suddenly snorted coldly, "what about the later period of land investment? I think he''s hurt a lot. Do you need to be afraid of him? What''s your advice? There are so many of us. He''s hurt again. He''s afraid of a hammer. "


    "Brother Guang, don''t talk to master Jing like that." Ge Qiang eased his face and couldn''t help persuading him.


    Brother Guang doesn''t listen, "what about the land list 21? I''ll be late soon. I''m afraid of him? "


    I narrowed my eyes and thought that Jia ZHENGJING''s identity was the later stage of local capital, so I must not rush to do it, otherwise I will show my flaws. Since they are going to the capital to participate in the recruitment, I plan to join them.


    If you can''t fight, it''s a threat!


    So, I deliberately cold face, eyes from left to right, in turn from the person who came, mouth slightly up, showing a strong sense of killing, "what did you just say? Again? "


    Eight or nine people in the audience, under the scanning of my eyes, could not help their hair.


    "Get in the car!"


    "Run


    "Brother Guang, get on the bus with us. We can''t stay here."


    Ge Qiang was so scared that he turned around and ran back into the car. With all the figures around him, he got on the car. None of them dared to come out. He was so angry that brother Guang was so angry that he called them rubbish.


    But when I looked back, brother Guang had no support behind him, and he lost his confidence in an instant. His legs could not help shaking a little. "Well, brother Jing, right? Just now I was talking a little bit. I apologize."


    I''m full of momentum. My appearance is called a statue. I made a special step. The master of Arts was bold and put his face close to brother Guang. "Call... Master Jing!"


    "Jing... Jing Ye." Brother Guang swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    I stood up straight again, grabbed the newspaper in brother Guang''s hand, pretended not to know, and said: "I didn''t expect that Li Shaobai had become a murderer in this healing time. Please tell me about it."


    brother as like as two peas, he didn''t start to work. Suddenly he relaxed his atmosphere and told me the whole story just like what ye did not say.


    I nodded and said: "in this case, you will stay in the village these days. Don''t disturb these honest people in the countryside. You can find a place to camp by yourself. I also have to find this Li Shaobai to see if I can get a son-in-law to be a pawn. By the way, I will join you in the recruitment."


    With the spread of my words, eight or nine people hiding in the SUV shivered with fright.


    "Will master Jing come with us?"


    "This... If he is going to Beijing on the way...


    " it''s really bad luck. "


    I ignore, horizontal light elder brother one eye, "still don''t roll?"? I can tell you that no one wants to run away, or I will die if I meet him later. Moreover, the head of this family is my friend. I live here for the time being, so I can''t disturb the life of ordinary farmers. None of you are allowed to disturb the villagers these days. Do you hear me? "


    "Yes, yes." Brother Guang trembled and turned his head. His face was rather ugly. He closed the iron door for me and led the people to drive the SUV to the open area of the village.


    I was relieved. I secretly scolded that it was dangerous. Fortunately, I was fooled. I was very glad that I had just called Ye Wudao. Otherwise, I would never have been able to react so quickly. It was very likely that I would be exposed, and even my father''s hiding place would be involved.


    The next day, my injury got better, so I went to Guangge and geqiang, where they camped.When I came here, I found that they had a comfortable life as a child. They even made a shelf to roast meat.


    But also because of me, none of them dare to continue to eat, as if in their eyes, I am a murderer, any offensive action can become a murderer.


    I showed a harmless smile and clapped my hand, "very good, no one left, you can rest assured, as long as you get to the capital, you will be free, and you won''t have such an enemy as me."


    I say this for Liwei.


    Because some people go together to join the recruitment of the Fang family, they will not arouse the suspicion of others. It is inevitable that one person''s purpose to enter the Fang family is too strong, and a group of people will be different.


    In my current situation, I can''t have any risk or doubt. It''s necessary to be with these people.


    Unfortunately, Liwei is not enough. I just hook my finger to brother Zhaoguang, "come out."


    "Master Jing, what is this Brother Guang was shaking all over, and his scalp was numb.


    I looked at brother Guang from top to bottom and said, "recently I''ve been injured and my bones are hard. You''ve done some moves with me."


    "This, this, this can''t be used, can''t be used." Brother Guang was so scared that he thought Ge Qiang didn''t tell him less about Jia ZHENGJING. His whole attitude changed.


    I deliberately create a look full of anger, cold voice: "I suppressed to the early capital, good and you play."


    I don''t believe that. How could it be suppressed to the early stage of land investment? In the early stage of local investment, I just wanted to use Liwei to see if I could win the mid-term Guangge.


    Without waiting for brother Guang''s reaction, I threw up my foot to kick him as far as I could.


    "This..." brother Guang was shocked. He had already lost his momentum. He raised his arm and resisted fiercely, but he was still kicked back seven or eight steps by me before he managed to stabilize himself.


    There was no sound in the whole open space. Eight or nine people were all tongue tied and gaping.


    Brother Guang couldn''t believe his big eyes. His whole arm was numb, and he said in horror: "master Jing, how can you be so powerful when you are suppressed to the initial stage of the local capital? I, Xiao Guangfu, please let me go. I shouldn''t rush like that yesterday. "


    "It''s boring. There''s no one to practice with. I''m going back." On the surface, I made an expression of disgust, but in my heart, I was very proud. I said in secret, you know what? Even if I was in the early stage of the local capital, I still played you around? This Willard is not too simple.


    Finally, it''s time to make an appointment with Liu Sangou. I''ve recovered from my injury.


    During this period, Ge Qiang, a group of people, no one harassed the villagers, except for replacing food with money.


    And the villagers are spread below, did not say my real name, very united.


    This morning, I went out with my bag in one hand. My father was out of sight, so I guess he went to work in the field again.


    It was not until I got on brother Guang''s SUV and passed by the village that I found that my father was standing on the side of the road with a hoe and a hat. He didn''t ask me to stop. He just watched me go away. But the thin figure was deeply imprinted on my heart.


    I leaned out of the window and looked back.


    My father was also looking at me. His eagle eyes showed unprecedented profundity and made a silent mouth to me.


    "My father is fishing for a long time."


    ...


    the author''s words: for the first local tyrant in this book, "for you, no change", a plane is added to the guard. After adding the guard, the preparation is completed, and the plane is officially out of the safe area.

 Chapter 637

    After leaving Dongguan village, the destination of this trip is the capital, and we have to search for the next road of "Li Shaobai" all the way, so the speed becomes very slow.


    When it comes to personal interests, Ge Qiang, the elder brother of light, didn''t work hard. They scattered and asked when they saw people. They often didn''t come back until the appointed time.


    Every place along the way, a few SUVs have to stop, in order to find "Li Shaobai", so as to become the son-in-law of the Fang family.


    Like GE Qiang, if you really want to find someone, it''s no doubt looking for a needle in a haystack. The chance is very slim. It''s better for the police to find Li Suo.


    But for the sake of that chance, they also fight. It is estimated that there are many people like them under the temptation of the Fang family.


    This time, the Fang family and the Xu family fought so hard to destroy me. I was so valuable that even Fang Ruolan moved out. It was like telling the world to block my rhythm.


    When I got to the downtown area of Dongling City, I pretended to leave by myself. I didn''t tell them at all. I couldn''t help laughing. The real Li Shaobai is right in front of you. Why can''t you recognize him?


    Before the assembly time, I drove an off-road vehicle to Lingjia''s old house in Dongling city.


    The Ling family is already fragmented, and things are different. When I came to the downstairs where my old house was once again, I got out of the car and looked for a long time, and found that it had been occupied by a new owner.


    I took out the diamond ring that Ling Xiao had left before he died from my satchel. I held it hard and felt more complicated than ever before. "Xiao Xiao, I''ve avenged you for your revenge. In fact, your heart is not bad, just a little silly."


    Then, I buried the diamond ring under a big tree downstairs. Then I sat down and leaned against the tree, looking at the old house nearby. I was stunned for a long time.


    "Ling Xiaoxiao, I sent you back. This is your home."


    "I''ve been thinking many times, if you and your mother didn''t treat me like that, wouldn''t it be like this, and you wouldn''t have to die?"


    "Maybe, but we have to face the reality, don''t we?"


    "I hurt you."


    For a long time, I got up and patted the dust on my pants, and drove away from the old Lingjia house.


    Revenge, back home, into the soil, the real end of everything and Ling family.


    ..


    the meeting place is a hotel, which is also a temporary foothold in Dongling. I bought a mobile phone in a nearby mobile phone store, and all of it was paid in cash. I was secretly glad that I had cash, otherwise once I swiped the card, the Fang family would definitely be able to find my consumption place.


    Although in the eyes of the outside world, I am a major suspect, but it is related to my personal remaining assets in the bank, but it is not within this range. My property has passed the Zhonghai pass. There is no actual evidence to prove that my property has problems, and no one can freeze it.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have much cash and I can''t pay by credit card. Fortunately, I''m with Ge Qiang, brother Guang. Otherwise, with my cash, I doubt whether I can support myself to the capital.


    Back at the hotel, Ge Qiang lived next to me, and people came back one after another. They all gathered in Ge Guang''s room to discuss today''s situation.


    I stood outside the door, and before I went in, I heard a sigh.


    "Ah, brother Guang, I doubt whether Li Shaobai has died long ago."


    "That is, not only are we looking for it now, but almost the whole China is searching for it in a carpet way. All the families are crazy. How can we find a small group like us?"


    "Don''t worry about it. We have to have a try. It''s a great chance. When time is my brother-in-law, we''ll go up to heaven with dogs and chickens."


    "Well, don''t let Jia ZHENGJING know..."


    "this damned Jia ZHENGJING, relying on his own ability, has been waving to us all day. He really regards himself as the king of heaven?"


    I deliberately kick the door open, cold face into, immediately scared them all shut up, light brother''s face is green hair oil.


    Ge Qiang and brother Guang get to know each other. They flatter each other and come forward. They seem very afraid that I will hear their conversation just now.


    Ge Qiang asked with a smile: "when did you come back, master Jing?"


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Brother Guang answers.


    I squinted, no matter what they said, since we want to pit this small group, let''s pit it to the end.


    Simply, I directly spread out, "who has cash? I don''t have any cash on me right now. "


    Brother Guang was obviously relieved. He immediately took out two thousand cash from his luggage and put it on my hand respectfully. He said with a smiley face, "master Jing, you have flowers. We are not short of money."


    I shook my head. "Two thousand? This is also called no lack of money? It''s too little. It''s not enough for me to stuff my teeth. Take tens of thousands more. "


    "Ah?" He froze in the light of Gordon.


    Ge Qiang gave brother Guang a wink. He immediately showed a painful expression and took out 30000 cash from his luggage. "Master Jing is the most powerful. With you all the way, we are safe. You can spend it."I accepted the money with satisfaction. When I was about to go back to my room, brother Guang''s mobile phone suddenly answered the phone, and the whole person became ecstatic.


    Seeing this, the people around them could not help asking.


    "Brother Guang, why are you so happy?"


    "Is it your friend in the capital, there''s news coming?"


    Brother Guang touched his bald head and laughed, "yes, I have people in the capital. It''s said that Dongling city is the place where Li Shaobai used to stay. It''s very likely that he''s hiding here. Fang Ruolan, the eldest miss of the Fang family, came to search people in person this time. She is short of manpower and needs a large number of local experts to work. She will hold a recruitment meeting in Dongling temporarily. If she passes, And if you do well, you don''t have to go to the capital. Later, you will work for Miss Fang. "


    "Most of all, it''s a good chance to get close to Miss Fang!"


    "Think about it, Fang Ruolan. That''s Fang Dao''s sister. Who is Fang Dao? Do you know? The real master of tianbang, the sage son of Fang family


    "Ordinary people may not know, but among those of us who used to work for the family, who doesn''t know?"


    "ha ha, my friend who stayed at the Xu family is giving Li so awesome news, we are the first to know!"


    ..


    brother Guang was so excited that his whole body was shaking and his eyes were shining.


    When he reacted, he remembered that I hadn''t left yet. Suddenly, his smile froze. "Master Jing, are you going to join the recruitment tomorrow?"


    "That''s natural, isn''t it because I didn''t hear it today that you''re not going to tell me?" I leaned over to my face.


    Ge Qiang quickly came up to make ends meet, pulled me and brother Guang apart, "no, no, how can it be? We will never run. "

 Chapter 638

    I hummed coldly and asked no more questions, so as not to lose more words. I grabbed tens of thousands of dollars in cash and left.


    When I got back to my room and locked the door, I put the cash aside and wanted to make a phone call to Sunan.


    Because Fang Ruolan''s visit to Dongling this time is absolutely a crazy search because of her hatred for me. I am very worried that the relationship between Sunan and me will be discovered, and even more afraid that my father''s residence in Dongguan village will be exposed.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I didn''t call out. Sunan hasn''t said that he would meet me up until now. I''m afraid he''s worried that he might be exposed. He should have considered it very carefully. Maybe with some preventive measures, my phone call may break all his arrangements. It''s better not to contact him directly.


    Put down the new mobile phone, turn on the TV, the news above is playing a report about me.


    "In the past, the richest man, whose majority of shares have been renamed, has become a suspect and is being searched all over the country."


    "I didn''t expect that Li Shaobai, once the richest man with boundless scenery, would end up like this. As the saying goes, heaven''s net is vast, but it is careless, and it will eventually end up in the net."


    I lit a cigarette silently and watched the wanted notice on TV. I was very melancholy, but I didn''t regret it. It was worth it for Ning Xing.


    It doesn''t matter whether the accusation is cleared or not!


    ..


    the next morning, the St. Tana hall.


    Santana Hotel and Santana guild hall belong to the industry of Ouyang Yun, the richest man in Dongling.


    According to brother Guang, when Fang Ruolan came, the Ouyang family, as the first family of Dongling, not only gave the highest treatment, but also listed the whole Santana guild hall as the recruitment site.


    When we came to the gate of the guild hall, there was a lot of bustle around. Many people who were attracted to the club wanted to work for Fang Ruolan.


    "The Ouyang family are very kind. This guild hall is really big."


    "Although the Ouyang family is a small family, they are at the top of Dongling."


    "The passing down of the Fang family''s wanted order has led many small families around to know the existence of the aristocratic family, and the Ouyang family is one of them."


    Dozens of figures gathered at the entrance and talked with each other.


    It seems that the water in this list is really deep enough. There are more than 20 people in 100 of them!


    However, I estimate that most of them are due to the fact that the ranking of the land list has been 100 positions for a long time. With the continuous development, experts emerge in an endless stream. Even in the initial stage of land investment, if the strength is not enough, they can not be ranked in.


    The two lists of heaven and earth have always been the most authoritative. Perhaps those who can appear on the list are all outstanding talents in every stage and realm. Those with mediocre strength do not meet the requirements, so they are not included in the list.


    At this time, brother Guang whispered in my ear: "master Jing, as soon as you enter the entrance, someone will arrange the assessment. If you pass the assessment, you can play for Miss Fang, so we won''t go in..."


    "how? Didn''t you say you were coming? How did you change your mind? " I picked my eyebrows.


    Ge Qiang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked a little nervous. "Well, master Jing, we don''t plan to work for Miss Fang. We''d better go to the capital as planned."


    I didn''t understand at that time. What''s the matter with these guys? One by one, if you change your mind, you will change it.


    But when I think about it carefully, if I can recruit directly from here, it will save me a lot of trouble. The capital probably doesn''t have to go with brother Guang, so I waved and said impatiently, "since you don''t want to work for Miss Fang, I won''t embarrass you. Let''s go."


    With that, I didn''t bother to pay attention to these guys and walked to the entrance decisively.


    Not far away, suddenly, a violent drink rang out, a scar strong man saw me coming, instantly blocked in front of me, "Jia ZHENGJING! You son of a bitch


    As soon as the words came out, all the people at the entrance of Dayton time looked at them together and took a cool breath.


    "The first killer of Dongling!"


    "Jia ZHENGJING!"


    At the same time, among these figures, a man and a woman came out, as if they had a grudge against me. They quickly surrounded me with scar.


    I glanced at him. The man was handsome and the woman was full of heroism, just like a husband and wife. When they stood together with scar, they suddenly showed a strong intention to kill.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you son of a bitch, beast, I''ve been looking for you for a long time, and I dare to kill my wife!" Scar strong man roared.


    The man gritted his teeth, calling himself Zhou Bao, and scolded: "scum, Jia ZHENGJING, I''m not with you!"


    "Jia ZHENGJING, remember me and Zhou Bao? You scum, you killed our whole family for a trifle. It''s just that you can''t do as much harm as your family. You have no bottom line. Qian Wen will never let you go. " The woman who called herself Qian Wen was even more angry.


    With a thump in my heart, I was dumbfounded. I finally understood why Ge Qiang, brother Guang, wanted to leave. I was Jia ZHENGJING. I had too many enemies. Today is a recruitment meeting. I''m sure I''ll meet my enemies, which will inevitably affect them.


    I was wronged in my heart. A couple stood in front of me and said that I had killed their family. Scar strong man claimed that I had killed his wife.How many people did Jia ZHENGJING kill?


    I feel like I''m replacing this new identity. It''s like an injustice. I didn''t do it. What do you want me to do?


    Unfortunately, when I looked at the three people in front of me, I knew that they would not give up. So I pressed my hand and said in a cold voice, "how dare you three come to die? Who am I Jia ZHENGJING? The first killer of Dongling, Dibang 21, what are you three? Get out of here while I''m in a good mood and don''t want to die. "


    With that, I also pretended to wave, eyes extremely contemptuous.


    In fact, my heart is more empty than anyone else. Who knows the strength of these three people? Maybe you can kill me every minute. If I fall here, I will be really wronged.


    Fortunately, the twenty-first ranking was not built. The three people''s faces changed obviously and they didn''t dare to do it rashly.


    I ignore, simply take a step from it, they can only reluctantly get out of the way, yell at me behind.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you are a killer."


    "Sooner or later, you will be punished."


    "Animal, it''s not human."


    Just as the three people scolded, there was a sudden agitation at the entrance.


    I saw a young man in a blue shirt, cold face came out from the entrance.


    As soon as he appeared, the whole room was suffocated.


    "Han Yu!"


    "Han Yu and Jia ZHENGJING are both in the late stage of the land list, and ranked 28 in the land list!"


    "Just now, Han Yu has passed the first level of recruitment. There is only one big contest left."


    "Does Han Yu and Jia ZHENGJING have a grudge?"


    Han Yu''s face was gloomy and hideous. He didn''t say a word. In front of everyone''s face, he suddenly came, "dead!"


    At this moment, two men and a woman behind sneer, even I saw brother Guang and Ge Qiang hiding in a corner not far away, also gloating.


    I''m stiff all over, and the death crisis is extremely strong. I secretly scold Jia ZHENGJING for his identity! How many people are killed? You have offended so many people. How can I get along in the future?


    And also at this moment, Han Yu, who is really in the later stage of the list, has pulled out a knife from his back to kill me!

 Chapter 639

    "Ha ha ha, there''s a good play to watch."


    "We and Jia ZHENGJING have been suffocating these days. Finally someone came out to deal with him."


    "Jia ZHENGJING seems to have been injured before. He can''t be Han Yu''s opponent in the state of complete victory, and there are other people eyeing him."


    "Jia ZHENGJING is dead. Hahaha, hum, it''s good to retreat in time, otherwise he will be involved."


    Brother Guang and Ge Qiang and others were whispering in the corner. They thought I couldn''t hear them.


    Han Yu holds a short knife, less than six meters away from me. When two men and a woman behind see Han Yu''s hand, they unite to launch an attack behind me.


    The crisis is intense to the extreme.


    I was so angry by Jia ZHENGJING''s identity that I secretly scolded him as a murderer. There were enemies everywhere. No wonder he died in the end.


    I quickly calmed down. Knowing that I could never be an opponent, I stood still and forced a supercilious smile. "You four... Are not my opponents. I, Jia ZHENGJING, kill people without any reason. If I want to die, I will help you!"


    As soon as he took off, Han Yu''s face was slightly surprised. He seemed to have appreciated Jia ZHENGJING''s own strength, and his speed could not help slowing down.


    The two men and one woman behind are even more so.


    But in the blink of an eye, their speed not only kept on, but also suddenly increased.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, we four work together. Don''t try to be brave." Scar strong man said.


    "You have to pay for what you''ve done today." Zhou Bao said.


    "Die for me." Qian Wen sneered.


    Han Yu snorted coldly, and the sharp arc of the knife was waved in his hand. In an instant, it came to my throat.


    This moment, as if to the temporary, time as if to be completely slowed down.


    When the knife came across, the cold light of the sharp blade suddenly appeared, getting closer and closer to my throat.


    Thirty centimeters.


    Twenty centimeters.


    Ten centimeters.


    I try my best to hide, but I find that I can''t match Han Yu''s speed at all. This knife is surprisingly fast.


    Deeply feel a weakness, I think this time really dead, haven''t saved Ning Xing, died on the half way.


    Qiang!!!


    A small stone came from a distance and hit Han Yu''s knife. The powerful force suddenly broke the short knife and tore Han Yu''s tiger''s mouth alive.


    "Stop it An old man in purple shirt stood at the entrance with a straight face and full of dignity.


    Han Yu''s face changed. In a word, he didn''t dare to kill me any more. Instead, he held a knife that was broken into half and stood aside with an ugly expression. "I''ve met Mr. Zhao."


    As for the two men and one woman in the back, they all stopped. They looked very unhappy, but they didn''t dare to say no more.


    The appearance of the old man in purple shirt also caused the worship of the whole audience.


    "I''ve met Mr. Zhao!"


    "Master Zhao is the chief judge of this recruitment. I''m very lucky to see that. It''s really rare."


    "Zhao Wuji... The legendary inborn master! Miss Fang''s close guard. "


    ..


    I was secretly relieved and said that no wonder we all listened to the old man in purple shirt, but we didn''t expect to be Fang Ruolan''s close guard, that is, the close guard. In addition, we are the chief judge of this recruitment!


    Looking at Zhao Wuji deeply, he glared at me in turn and said seriously: "today is a recruitment meeting. You can''t use force to kill people without permission. Don''t you know?"


    Han Yu reluctantly bit his teeth, pointed to me and said: "he killed my newborn son first!"


    I can not help a Leng, secret way this Jia ZHENGJING also too ruthless? You kill the whole family, kill their wives, and kill their newborn sons. No wonder Han Yu''s killing is so intense. It seems that he is indeed a scum.


    Thinking of this, I realized that I had become a substitute for this scum, almost ready to cry.


    At this time, Zhao Wuji''s eyes slightly open, coldly said: "no rules, no square, to kill, leave to the second level of the competition to kill again, the second level can''t say can''t kill, with the strength points high and low, who''s ranking is high, the treatment is high, the status is also rising."


    With that, Zhao Wuji turned and walked into the deep of the guild hall.


    For a moment, the atmosphere outside the guild hall became particularly depressed, and some people even started to flinch.


    "The first level is to assess the strength, and the second level is to compete for the ranking."


    "How can this second level kill people?"


    "I don''t want to lose my life. I think I''ll let it go."


    Zhao Wuji''s words, less than a minute after he left, the number of people queuing at the entrance was 30% less!


    Obviously, Zhao Wuji is not only here to stop private fights, but also to get rid of cowards.


    I secretly smile, he is so lucky, almost died in Han Yu''s knife, simply shrugged his shoulders leisurely, like a nobody from Han Yu''s side, stride forward.Han Yu was extremely unwilling. He covered the bleeding tiger''s mouth and threatened: "Jia ZHENGJING, I''ll kill you in the second level competition. This time I''ll kill you myself."


    I didn''t say a word. I kept a cold pace. My heart ached very much. I said in secret: Mr. Han, I''m really sorry. I didn''t kill your son, and the family of the two men and one woman had nothing to do with me. I''m not Jia ZHENGJING, I''m Jia ZHENGJING.


    But in fact, everyone took me as Jia ZHENGJING!


    As soon as I came to the back of the line, I didn''t do anything. The people in front of the line subconsciously gave way and gave me the right to jump in the line.


    "Jingye, please come inside."


    "Jingye, you are in the front."


    Within a few minutes, I came to the front. I had high strength and was famous for killing others. As expected, my treatment was different.


    But Han Yu stayed near the entrance and didn''t enter the guild hall. He stared at me and didn''t know what he was waiting for.


    I was too lazy to manage. I waved to a middle-aged man standing at the gate of the guild hall, "it''s my turn. How can I go next?"


    "You can judge your strength by showing your identity and punching me with all your strength. If your strength is above the medium term of local capital, you can pass the first level and enter the guild hall to wait." The middle-aged man put his hand behind his waist, and he had the momentum to resist me with all his strength.


    I suddenly silly, this is the first level? That''s too direct, isn''t it? Isn''t that the rhythm that exposes me?


    So, I awkwardly slowed down my face, took out my identity and put it on the table, very forced to say: "are you an auditor? There should be some strength, but Jia ZHENGJING, as a 21 member of the ranking board, it''s nothing if you ask me to show my identity. But if you want me to show my strength, is it to question the fairness of the ranking? Who will be the weak in the list? How can it be compared with those who came to try their luck in the early days of local capital? "


    "Jia ZHENGJING, this is a process that must be passed. I''ll just take advantage of this time to see what level you have reached, and then kill you in the second level Han Yu suddenly coldly inserted a sentence.


    The auditor started with a straight face and did not move, "let''s go, isn''t Han Yu trying to kill you? With your strength, he can''t kill you. He will only retreat in the face of difficulties and avoid the second level of fighting. "


    "I..." I have a hoarse throat, and almost died. If I want to have the strength of Jia ZHENGJING, how can I use the wheezing to talk to you?


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to the crown of 25400 kings.

 Chapter 640

    The auditor looks very confident and seems to have a good strength, otherwise he will never take the first step and dare to be a human sandbag.


    I have never been embarrassed. This move will definitely expose my strength, and my identity will inevitably be doubted.


    Moreover, it''s not so simple to show my identity at the first level. I''m sure that through the rear home, I''ll make an in-depth investigation of the origin, so I can rest assured that if there is a slight flaw, it will affect my plan to enter the Fang family.


    "Why doesn''t master Jing move?"


    "Is the strength of Jingye retrogressive?"


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it?"


    Gradually, the people in the back line got impatient.


    Han Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, his face full of suspicion, asked: "Jia ZHENGJING, what do you mean?"


    I ignored it. Instead, I looked at the auditor, pretended to be very casual, and began to wriggle his wrist. "This elder brother, as long as he reaches the mid-term of land investment, can he pass the first level?"


    "That''s right." The auditor nodded.


    As long as the medium-term capital can pass?


    I secretly relaxed the atmosphere, then not nervous, deliberately in front of everyone''s face, extremely contemptuous mouth: "that what Han Yu is right? Don''t you want to know my realm? "


    "Ha ha, well, I''ll suppress my strength to the initial stage of land investment. I''ll show you after passing the first pass. The meaning is very simple. Even if I suppress it to the initial stage, I can still resist the middle stage. If I have all my strength and can''t reach the peak, I will never be my opponent!"


    "I''m in a good mood today. I don''t want to kill people. I''ll give you a step down."


    With the spread of my words, Han Yu seemed to be humiliated and countered: "it''s impossible. How can it be possible to pass the test at the beginning of the suppression of local capital? What are you kidding about? Do you think auditors don''t know? He''s the top of the list! People who are bigger than you and me. "


    Auditor is the top of the list? What''s the ranking?


    I''m happy, this is good, Han Yu this lengtouqing was misled by me, so he took a deep breath, clenched his right fist, slowly accumulated strength.


    During my hard work, the auditor obviously didn''t believe me and thought I was arrogant.


    Even the people in the queue behind them shook their heads.


    "Even if you want to hit Han Yu in the face, you don''t need this trick, do you?"


    "That is, if you don''t pass the test, you will lose face."


    "Cough cough cough, I don''t think Jingye can pass the test. How can it be possible that the initial stage of land investment can match the mid stage of land investment? At most, they are those who can compete with each other and never surpass themselves. "


    I was relaxed on the surface and absorbed in my heart. In an instant, I hit the auditor''s chest with a simple and rough punch.


    At the moment of touching, the auditor''s body was like a sea, and my fist was like a stone bull into the sea. It didn''t cause any harm to him, couldn''t lift a ripple, and he didn''t even move a step.


    However, the auditor''s face suddenly changed, showing deep disbelief, eyes straight at me, completely stunned.


    At this moment, everyone can''t understand.


    "Auditor, what''s the matter?"


    "I think it''s Mr. Jing who didn''t pass the test."


    "Jingye has lost his face. He wants to humiliate Han Yu, but he failed."


    ..


    Han Yu stares at the auditor in a hurry and asks, "what''s the result? Is Jia ZHENGJING bragging? "


    As a result, the auditor suddenly took a cold breath, and his expression became very dignified. He said two words aloud, "pass the test!"


    When the word "pass" came out, the entrance of the whole guild hall was shocked.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "When it came to the initial stage of the suppression of local capital, it could even pass?"


    "How strong is Jia ZHENGJING?"


    Han Yu was stunned, completely dull and stiff. He shook his head in disbelief, "absolutely impossible!"


    The auditor raised his face, slightly displeased, and asked: "Han Yu, are you questioning my authority? Question the strength of our top ranking


    "I don''t dare." Han Yu can''t help but panic.


    I took back my fist, and the old God yawned, "what, elder brother auditor, can I go in now?"


    "You can go in and pass the first pass, but I think it''s necessary to explain that Jia ZHENGJING''s punch just now is undoubtedly in the early stage of the local capital, but his strength has been able to match that of the ordinary local capital in the medium term, infinitely close to the top strength in the medium term! I have a feeling that if Jia ZHENGJING is in a state of complete victory, he may fall behind in my hands, but if he wants to escape, I can''t kill him. " The auditor nodded and explained to the people around him.


    Han Yu''s face turned pale with fright, and he became more and more frightened. "This... Jia ZHENGJING, why don''t you open it all? To humiliate me in this way? "


    "It''s very simple. You''re not qualified to be my opponent. Just pass the test. Besides, you and I are all from the Fang family. What''s the point of fighting? What happened before, why don''t we just forget it? " I lightly answered a sentence."You!! How can we give up the hatred of killing our son? " Han Yu clenched his teeth in anger.


    On the contrary, it was the auditor. He reached out and patted me on the shoulder. He raised the corner of his mouth and said to me, "my name is Lei Li. You are very nice and knowledgeable. You don''t fight with Han Yu. Now that you have passed the first level, you will be basically determined after investigating your family background. This is an inevitable process."


    "You and I will work for Miss Fang in the future. I''m very optimistic about you in the competition of the second level. If you can get the first place, the position is only under me, and the authority you get will be good for you."


    "Thank you for your advice." I hugged the fist, then looked at the eye to point to the road sign, immediately leisurely walked to the depth.


    But before he took two steps, Han Yu came in directly from the entrance and sneered at me, "Jia ZHENGJING, I have to say that you are really powerful, and you still pass the test in the early stage of local capital suppression, but there are a lot of people here today. Huatian is one of them. His strength is absolutely no worse than you. The second test is not limited to life and death. You are dead."


    "Huatian?" I went back to pick an eyebrow, in the heart accepted stuffy, this Jia ZHENGJING''s enemy how so many?


    "Yes, it''s Huatian. Don''t you forget? Who doesn''t know that you insulted Huatian''s wife? You don''t win him every time. You run away from him every time. This time you''re done Han Yu laughs coldly again. It seems that in his eyes, I am already a dead body. Even if he can''t kill me, others can do it instead of him.


    I deliberately show casual eyes, no longer pay attention to Han Yu, straight to the depths of the guild hall.


    In fact, my heart has been fried for a long time. I managed to fish in troubled waters and passed the first level. In the second level, a big enemy named Huatian came out, whose strength was even more powerful than Jia ZHENGJING...


    I was so angry with Jia ZHENGJING''s identity that I could only accept it.


    The dead Jia ZHENGJING, if he knows that I am an impostor, I don''t know what expression he will have? Maybe... It''s a stomachache.


    I didn''t expect that when he died, I came to make a big mistake.

 Chapter 641

    When you enter the center of the guild hall, it covers an extremely spacious area, with fixed seats around it and a challenge arena for the second level in the middle.


    The arena is a little higher than the ground. It has no ropes. It is square and square. The cracks in the floor are crisscross, just like a huge chessboard.


    At this moment, in the four seats, many people have occupied seats, most of them close their eyes, as if waiting for the start of the second level.


    My old God was sitting on the side. Han Yu quickly passed me and ran to a man not far away. He kept pointing at me. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    The man suddenly moved away and found that I appeared in the guild hall. He was very surprised. He suddenly stood up with strong hatred and humiliation in his eyes. He said from a distance: "Jia ZHENGJING! How could you join the recruitment? Is it because there are too many enemies who are afraid of death? Do you need a support? "


    This man is more than thirty years old, with a moustache on his face. He looks very upright.


    I took a few glances. I didn''t have to think about it. This man is Hua Tian as Han Yu said.


    So, I said nonsense, "yes, last time I ran away from you, I think there are too many enemies now. I have to find a backer, or I''ll sit and wait for the enemy to come?"


    "You! It''s despicable. There''s no bottom line. " Hua Tian''s humiliation is more and more, as if he can''t cut me, the man who insults his wife, and will never stop.


    Well, Daren Qing was hit by a dead mouse by my blind cat. That''s bullshit. It seems that Han Yu didn''t cheat me.


    I cocked my legs and laughed, "well, you can''t kill me now. We''ll work under the same person right away. According to the rules of Fang family, private fights are not allowed, right?"


    "Hum, don''t even think about it. I''ll send you directly to see the king of hell at the second level." Hua Tian hums coldly.


    Han Yu stands next to Huatian, a strong smile, as if a villain succeeds. His expression is like saying, "look, Huatian is here. Even if I can''t kill you, someone can kill you. I don''t have to do it."


    My heart thump a, secretly scold bad, this damned second level, how to divide the victory and defeat to match authority? If I meet Huatian, I will die.


    Simply, I immediately ignored Huatian and Hanyu, pinched his chin and began to ponder several times, thinking about how to muddle through this second level.


    In the process of my thinking, people came in one after another, obviously those who passed the first test.


    Until dozens of minutes later, Leili walked from the channel of the main audition platform and said, "today''s recruitment of the first level is over. Those who can come in here have to take part in the second level. Next, senior Zhao will be in charge of the audition."


    With that, Zhao Wuji appeared slowly behind Lei Li and directly sat on the main auditorium. First, he took over the list given to him by Lei Li and looked at it. Then he cleared his throat into the microphone and said in a calm voice: "today is the first batch. You are the first batch. Each batch''s power distribution is different. The first batch is very lucky. They are fully responsible for protecting Miss Fang In the next few days, we''ll recruit people to search for Li Shaobai. "


    As soon as Zhao Wuji opened his mouth and the whole audience stood up, I naturally followed suit.


    "What master Zhao said is very true. We are lucky to be in charge of protecting Miss Fang."


    "Master Zhao is a strong man, and I admire him."


    Such as flattery and other words, one after another, Zhao Wuji did not like to listen to the same, completely useless, sternly face, said: "next, I announced the rules of the second level, can be in today''s top three, for the gold medal guard."


    "The top ten are silver guards."


    "More than ten of them are the lowest bronze guards. They have a clear distribution of resources. They must obey any orders from their superiors."


    "The rules of the game are very simple. There is no limit to life and death, but you can admit defeat automatically. No matter how strong the strength is, the loser can only serve as a bronze medal guard. In the future, he will see his achievements and improve his power."


    ...


    in a few short sentences, all the figures who passed the first level were excited.


    "Gold guard! This is definitely the level of Miss Fang. "


    "Congenital experts are limited, except for special reasons, it is impossible to condescend to escort others, so we are used."


    Han Yu is particularly excited, chest ups and downs, murmured: "gold guard, even if you can''t get the gold guard, you can also become a silver guard."


    But Huatian was not moved. His eyes were locked on me, revealing the ferocity of revenge.


    I calmly plucked my ears, dug out the earwax, and deliberately flicked towards Huatian. He was so angry that he wanted to tear me apart.


    Soon, Zhao Wuji winked at Lei Li. He immediately opened the big screen in the guild hall, picked up the microphone and said, "in this big screen, the ranking is recorded. You can pay attention to it."


    When I looked at the big screen, it was a bit like the original four conferences.


    Then Leili picked up the list again. "Today, there are 20 candidates for the second level competition. Some of them are not in the local list. Although they are not competent enough to be included in the list, they are also in the land and capital realm after all. Because both of them are the top people and objects in each realm, they can be included. Therefore, I now announce that the first round competition will start, and they will be excluded in turn Until all rankings are sorted out, senior Zhao is in charge of the trial. ""The first round, Han Yu, Zhou Bao."


    When Han Yu heard this, he was so excited that he jumped directly from his position to the center challenge arena.


    As for the man named Zhou Bao, he was one of the men who wanted to join hands with Han Yu to kill me just outside the door. Now his face changed greatly, but he still went on the stage.


    Han Yu arched his hand, "Zhou Bao, I''m sorry."


    Finish saying, Han Yu instant hand, unexpectedly merciless, direct is fatal kill move.


    "I, I surrender, I give up. I''m not Han Yu''s opponent. I''ll take the bronze medal. I''ll have another chance in the future." Zhou Bao stepped back and raised his hands.


    Han Yu subconsciously stops and looks back at the main auditorium.


    I was so happy that I could even admit defeat?


    "Lei Li forgot to remind you just now that those who admit defeat will be eliminated directly. There is no need for timid rats around Miss Fang. In the second level, you either die or you can''t move until I nod to judge who wins and who loses." Zhao Wuji said coldly.


    It''s time. It''s time. It''s time.


    "I... I don''t know. I thought giving up was a bronze medal." Zhou Bao is the most unyielding, as if he had bad luck.


    "Get out of here." Zhao Wuji mercilessly waved his hand, and the experts on the scene immediately sent out to take Zhou Bao away.


    Han Yu step down, smoothly promoted to the next round, my careful liver has been mentioned in the throat, still can''t admit defeat, that sooner or later will meet Huatian?


    "Cough, change." Lei Li looks at the list and is thinking about the second round of the list. Suddenly, a beautiful shadow appears in the rear channel of the main auditorium. She is in the front, and there are four experts in the rear to protect her.


    In an instant, the whole audience stood up again. Zhao Wuji, the expressionless old monster, also gave a rare smile, "Ruolan... How did you come?"


    I have to say that Fang Ruolan is really a beautiful woman, but as soon as I saw her, I thought of her white ass and the scene of her being beaten and crying by Li Qi.


    I couldn''t help laughing. If Fang Ruolan knew that Li Shaobai, who she wanted to find all over the world, was in the same place with her and was ready to become her subordinate, would she be angry once she knew?


    "Don''t think about this, now the problem is how to pass... Huatian and Hanyu, are determined to kill me, not into the Fang family, how to find Ningxing?" I gritted my teeth again and whispered to myself. I couldn''t think of any strategy. I secretly scolded the recruitment for being too cruel.

 Chapter 642

    I couldn''t help cursing in my heart. Then I moved my eyes and looked at Fang Ruolan at the main audition desk. Under Zhao Wuji''s abdication, she naturally sat in the right seat.


    Under the salute of some people, Fang Ruolan pressed her hand and said, "you go on, I''m here to have a look today."


    Zhao Wuji winked at Lei Li again, "hurry up."


    Leili nodded, took the list and read, "the second round, Xu ba..."


    before Leili finished reading, there was a fierce young man with a strong spirit, jumped into the challenge arena with his hands crossed at his waist and laughed, "ha ha ha, I''m Xu Ba here, who will fight?"


    Leili pause, read out the name behind, "Huatian!"


    Hua Tian left the table slowly and walked to the challenge arena leisurely. He put his left hand behind his waist and his right hand swayed with the pace. He looked very confident.


    Xu BA was totally surprised. Before Hua Tian made a move, he raised his hand to admit defeat. He jumped out of the challenge arena and left the scene in dismay.


    Hua Tian was the only one left in the whole challenge arena. He slowly turned around and looked coldly, "Jia ZHENGJING, you can''t run away this time. This is Fang''s recruitment. You can''t run away. If you want to admit defeat, then I really look down on you."


    With that, Hua Tian stepped down from the challenge arena with his sleeve waving and successfully promoted. He ranked first in the moment and Han Yu second on the big screen.


    Lei Li stood at the main audition and looked at me expectantly. Then he turned his face to Huatian, showing a tangled color, as if he didn''t want to lose me and anyone in Huatian.


    However, this kind of look was covered up by Lei Li in the blink of an eye. He followed the list again and said: "the third round, Qian Wen, Jia ZHENGJING."


    Qian Wen''s face changed dramatically. She didn''t dare to get up when she sat in her seat.


    I got up and went to the challenge arena leisurely. Without saying a word, Qian Wen would admit defeat and leave the arena automatically.


    With Qian Wen''s departure, there was a panic under the stage, just like seeing a ghost.


    "Damn it, Jia ZHENGJING, the evil star, will also join in the recruitment. If you meet him as an opponent, you''ll be dead!"


    "Although Huatian is powerful, he won''t kill people because of his character. But Jia ZHENGJING is different. He is a murderer without blinking an eye."


    "If you meet him later, you might as well surrender. Anyway, the capital has another chance to recruit. It''s not worth losing your life here."


    The voice of the discussion was quite loud. Many people were talking about surrender. Zhao Wuji of the main auditorium was so angry that he glared at him and scolded on the spot, "those who are afraid of death, get out of here now! This is not a place for you to try your luck. "


    Zhao Wuji scolded very loudly, and Fang Ruolan had nothing to do but play with his fingernails.


    In less than half a minute, someone actually stood up and walked out with sharp legs...


    one, two, three, five, eight! ...


    originally, there were only 20 people in the shortlist, but now there are eight, plus the three who surrendered, there are nine left in an instant.


    Zhao Wuji snorted coldly, "the rest are the elites. Now, no matter you win or lose, you can be summed up as silver guards."


    For a moment, many people on the stage were very happy.


    Standing in the challenge arena, before I was ready to step down, Lei Li frowned, quickly crossed out the eliminated people, whispered a few words to Zhao Wuji, and didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing Zhao Wuji''s head a little bit, Lei Li picked up the microphone and said: "the number of people has changed, so the first round of competition starts again. Nine people start the competition again and list the top three. However, because the nine people are singular, one person can be lucky to advance to the top five. In the next round of five people competition, another person is randomly selected to advance directly, and so on, until the end I''ll stop


    As soon as the words came out, all the people except Huatian and I were excited.


    "One more man!"


    "Direct promotion!"


    "If you''re lucky, you''ll be promoted twice in a row, directly to the top five, and then to the top three!"


    Leili picked up the remote control, facing the big screen a little, "now start machine selection of nine names, machine selection directly promoted to the top five."


    As soon as the big screen changed, the names of nine people appeared in the middle. They changed rapidly, very quickly.


    Hua Tian, Han Yu, Nie Hongxue, Jia ZHENGJING...


    once again, Lei Li changed his name immediately, and the direct promotion was Hua Tian!


    Huatian arched his hand under the stage and said with a smile, "lucky, lucky."


    I''m dying of anxiety. How can I not be myself? All those who have taken chances have gone, and the rest are not afraid of death. I''m definitely not a rival to any of those who are in the later stage of land investment.


    Just at this time, Leili got a new list and began to read: "first round, Jia ZHENGJING, Nie Hongxue."


    I quickly raised my voice, and there was another one before I stepped down. When I scanned the stage, I suddenly found a muscular woman standing up, her hair tied into a horsetail, wearing a tight suit, and quickly stepped into the challenge arena.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you garbage without bottom line. I have known Huatian for a long time. I know exactly what you have done. You are a scum." Nie Hongxue scolded as soon as she came up.I couldn''t speak at that time. Nie Hongxue was a muscular woman. She was bigger than me. Her muscles were bulging, just like the hormone.


    "Suffer death, Huatian is promoted, can''t kill you, I will replace him." Nie Hongxue loosened her hands, and her thigh muscles suddenly tightened. Her strength was so strong that she even cracked the floor. Her huge body was like Mount Tai, which hit her in the blink of an eye.


    I can not do any language foreshadowing, to fish in troubled waters to deceive the whole audience, I can only prepare to do resistance measures, because I have a premonition that Nie Hongxue is absolutely not only in the middle!


    Sure enough, Nie Hongxue''s big fists were smashed violently, and I couldn''t avoid them. I forced her to hit me with a blunt shoulder. As a result, I was knocked back several meters by her huge brute force.


    When I landed, my shoulder bone was all right, but I was in a cold sweat with pain.


    Seeing me landing, Nie Hongxue was very surprised and asked, "Jia ZHENGJING, I remember you have more than this strength. Is it that you deliberately suppressed the realm like Han Yu said? Look down on me? "


    Lei Li is not far away from the auditorium, and he can''t help picking eyebrows. He seems to be wondering why I don''t do my best.


    The eight people under the stage began to look at each other.


    "I remember that Han Yu told us just now that Jia ZHENGJING suppressed his strength at the first level."


    "According to the truth, Jia ZHENGJING can definitely surpass Nie Hongxue. Why...


    " is the strength of Jia ZHENGJING retrogressive? "


    I heard all these words, and I was very angry. While Nie Hongxue didn''t start, I quickly got up from the ground, patted my ass, and pretended to say, "since I''m here, I''ll be a member of the Fang family and Miss Fang. There are so many fewer people in this competition. It''s a pity if there are any more losses, so I don''t intend to use all my strength. This is for Fang Da Miss, think about it


    "Come on, don''t play tricks here, do your best. It''s not like Jia ZHENGJING''s character. I remember you should have no bottom line. If you don''t do your best, I''ll force you to do it." Nie Hongxue snorted and hit again.


    I''m in a hurry. Since I can''t fight head-on, I can only learn the tricks taught by the second master!


    So, while I was preparing to deal with Nie Hongxue, I quickly said, "well, I said, I don''t want Miss Fang to be hurt again. It''s not that I really don''t want to kill you, but you misunderstood a little. I''m still the same as before... I still have no bottom line. I''m Jia ZHENGJING who is a fake guarantee!"


    Speaking of this, Nie Hongxue is near, just like a thunderbolt doll, who swings her fist on the spot.


    In order to imitate Jia ZHENGJING, and not to arouse doubt, the whole person became shameless. At the same time of silence, I resolutely stretched out my hands, took Nie Hongxue''s chest, and yelled: "grasp the milk dragon claw hand!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 25600 kings.

 Chapter 643

    Touch the moment, the chest is surprisingly hard, like a big steel ball!


    Nie Hongxue was stiff all over, all the movements stopped, looked down at me unbelievably, completely stunned.


    This Nie red snow even if again fierce, also can''t break away from her is a woman''s nature, so I have no bottom line of force a grasp!


    Ah, ah, ah!!


    Nie Hong screams when she is in a hurry. Loli''s pretty face turns red to the root of her ears. She covers her chest and goes back quickly. When she is in a panic, she seems to have met the biggest enemy in her life.


    I deliberately imitated Jia ZHENGJING''s character without a bottom line. After Nie Hongxue separated me from him, I grabbed him badly. "I said, I won''t kill you, just because I''m thinking about Miss Fang. Today is different from the past, even if I don''t need a reason to kill, but for Miss Fang''s sake, what''s the point of killing one less person?"


    Far away, Fang Ruolan, hearing this, couldn''t help chuckling. He hooked his finger to Zhao Wuji and stared at me curiously, "Mr. Zhao, who is this man?"


    "Keke... His name is Jia ZHENGJING. According to the information just found, he is a killer in Dongling, not a special killer, but a killer who kills people all the time... Keke." Zhao Wuji coughed.


    Fang Ruolan slowly raised his cheek, no longer spoke, but he looked more and more curious.


    This scene fell into other people''s eyes, and everyone envied and hated it.


    "Jia ZHENGJING is flattering!"


    "It''s so cunning. When you say it, you''re actually flattering Miss Fang."


    "That''s right. He didn''t have to kill people to win. He not only made sense, but also won the attention of Miss Fang. This is a plan to kill two birds with one stone. It''s for this. No wonder Jia ZHENGJING didn''t try his best. His mind is too deep."


    ...


    "glib." Hua Tian is a little upset.


    I pay no attention to it. I slowly put my hands away and put them behind my waist, pretending to scare Nie Hongxue, "I''m sorry, just think what they say is right. I''m flattering, so I don''t kill you. Nie Hongxue, don''t insult yourself. My strength and my realm are not what you can challenge."


    "No! You are such a despicable scum that you should use such despicable means. I, Nie Hongxue, will never admit defeat. " Nie Hong Xuesong opened her chest, opened her arms and clenched her fist. When her tendons burst up, she was unprecedentedly shy and angry.


    I arrogantly horizontal her one eye, "still want to start?"? Believe it or not? "


    "You! I will never give up. Once I give up, I will lose the chance to enter the Fang family. " Nie Hongxue is very angry, not only does not surrender, but also attacks again.


    It''s a pity that I have found out Nie Hongxue''s temperament. In this muscular body, it''s actually a woman''s heart.


    I gently hook the belt with my right thumb, slightly pull, revealing the perfect Mermaid line, "still come? Believe it or not, I''ll pull down a little bit to show you? "


    "You! Shameless, shameless!! How can you be like that? You bully me, it''s a woman Nie Hongxue stops abruptly and closes her eyes in a hurry. She doesn''t dare to look at me.


    "Keke, I''m sorry. It''s you who bullied me today." I cough a few, the heart says you Nie Hongxue still want my life, I don''t do this early death, more no chance to become Fang Ruolan''s guard.


    It happened that Nie Hongxue didn''t admit defeat and didn''t fight. I couldn''t beat her, and the situation became stalemate.


    "For people like you, I, Nie Hongxue, will never give up." Nie Hongxue closed her eyes and cried out, trembling with anger.


    "Don''t give up. It''s enough for you to say that you are defeated, and I don''t want to hurt you." I''m shameless.


    As a result, Nie Hongxue refused to die, saying that she was defeated.


    There was a lot of noise under the stage, almost all of them regarded me as a shameless villain.


    "It''s disgusting to bully Nie Hongxue and a woman like this."


    "Up to now, Jia ZHENGJING is still flattering. He''s really a hooligan."


    "If I were Nie Hongxue, I would have done it long ago. I didn''t care if Jia ZHENGJING couldn''t take off his pants."


    The discussion became louder and louder. Zhao Wuji frowned and suddenly said, "enough. This farce is enough. Although Jia ZHENGJING''s strength is good, he has not been used to suppress it. He has also played such an immoral means. I appreciate Nie Hongxue''s unwillingness to admit defeat, so I decided to judge Nie Hongxue to win! The reason is very simple. In my eyes, strength is not the most important thing. "


    For a moment, all the audience were dumbfounded.


    I''m so excited that I''m going to fly. If I lose, I''m at least a silver guard. If I win, I have to deal with other opponents. Isn''t this the rhythm of death?


    Nie Hongxue opened her eyes in disbelief, looked at the direction of the main audition, pointed to herself, "master Zhao, did I really win?"


    "Yes, the spirit is praiseworthy. I appreciate you very much, but Jia ZHENGJING won''t win. No matter how strong his strength is, what''s the use if his mind is not right? Just give him a silver guard. Nie Hongxue, you''re promoted. " Zhao Wuji nodded and replied.


    Nie Hongxue was so excited that she even forgot what I had done to her just now.But at this time, Huatian couldn''t sit still, "Damn, how could it be like this? Can''t I get revenge for my wife''s disgrace? In the future, I will be the same bodyguard. Even if I have higher authority than him, I can''t kill him! "


    I stifled my smile, completely ignored Huatian, pretended to bow, "junior Jia ZHENGJING, follow what master Zhao said, you say I''m defeated, then I''m defeated."


    "Dirty means, shameless character, can give you a silver guard is good, if you break the rules, expel at any time!" Zhao Wuji snorted coldly, and seemed to look down on me.


    When Lei Li heard this, he could not help feeling disappointed, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Wait!" Fang Ruolan suddenly spoke.


    Zhao Wuji is stunned, obviously can''t understand why Fang Ruolan wants to say and so on.


    At this moment, Fang Ruolan''s eyes are locked on me, all of which are the color of appreciation. I feel a thump in my heart and scold me for being terrible!


    Fang Ruolan, a woman, seems to be generous, but in fact she is a cruel woman. I know too well!


    Fang Ruolan raised her lips and said with a smile: "I saw everything in this competition. Although Nie Hongxue''s spirit is commendable, I don''t think she can match Jia ZHENGJING."


    "This..." Zhao Wuji''s face was ugly, as if he had been beaten by his master.


    Even the whole scene, many people are confused.


    Fang Ruolan changed his hand to support his cheek and said with a smile: "Jia ZHENGJING is smart enough. He flatters so frankly. His mouth is very powerful. But if you don''t say anything about it, Jia ZHENGJING can deter Nie Hongxue with only one hand. How can you say that Nie Hongxue won? Although the means are somewhat shameless, or even indecent, winning means winning, and it''s more like not fighting to subdue people. Sometimes between life and death, how can there be so much morality and justice? "


    "It''s too rigid to stick to the rules. The so-called morality is just a joke in the face of life and death. What our Ruolan needs is someone who dares to break the rules."


    "So I decided that Jia ZHENGJING won this game."


    Fang Ruolan said a series of words, I almost didn''t die of anger, judge me to win? Don''t you want my life? If I meet Huatian next time, what should I do with him?

 Chapter 644

    At Fang Ruolan''s command, Zhao Wuji''s face became more and more ugly. He could only comply with her will and said, "Keke, since Miss Fang said that Jia ZHENGJING won, let him win. Nie Hongxue, you don''t have to be discouraged. I''m very optimistic about you. I''ll have a chance to be promoted to gold medal guard in the future."


    Nie Hongxue completely silly, rigid stand on the stage, for a long time can''t recall.


    There was an uproar under the stage, mixed with strong jealousy.


    "This Jia ZHENGJING, also can flatter too much?"


    "If you can''t win, it''s indecent."


    "Let''s say a few words less. That''s what Miss Fang meant. Master Zhao didn''t dare to retort. What can we say?"


    Gradually, the atmosphere around soon returned to calm.


    Nie Hongxue reacts. Her expression is humiliating, but she has to accept the reality. She looks at me with hatred and then goes down the challenge arena.


    As for Huatian, this guy has been sneering at me since Fang Ruolan announced the result. It seems that he finally has a chance to kill me.


    I''m nervous, I''m depressed. If Fang Ruolan''s words were changed to other objects, it would be of great help. But for me, it''s a fatal harm!


    There is no way, I can only accept the reality like Nie Hongxue, leave the challenge arena, and wait for the second competition under the arena.


    After half a sound, Lei Li picked up the list again and said, "Liu Xiang, Han Yu."


    "Liu Xiang?" Han Yu a joy, seemingly met the strength is lower than their own, happily set foot on the challenge arena.


    Soon, a fight appeared in front of my eyes, Han Yu quickly won and successfully entered the top five.


    After a round of competition, he gradually won a few more people and was about to enter the first five battles.


    I scanned the big screen, the first five people are: Huatian, Hanyu, Zhangwei, Tangwu, me.


    But among these five people, except Huatian, who passed the first engine selection, was ranked No.5 temporarily. All the others were not ranked, but had a name on top.


    I narrowed my eyes and thought that there was a ranking in the machine selection. Huatian''s first engine selection became the last fifth. If anyone wins the machine selection this time, it will be the direct third!


    "Now, from among the five people, another extra one will be selected and promoted directly." Raleigh said and pressed the button on the remote control.


    At this moment, Han Yu fixed his eyes on the big screen and murmured: "promotion, let me promotion, directly third! Then there''s no need to compare, just the first and the second. "


    "Don''t choose Jia ZHENGJING, don''t choose me." Hua Tian can''t sit still, for fear that one of me and he will be selected.


    "Cough, I don''t care." I''m relaxed on the surface, but I''m almost crazy in my heart. Five names keep flashing. I''m so anxious. If you choose me, you don''t have to compete with others. The third one is the gold medal guard!


    However, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. This time, I didn''t choose me. Instead, I chose... Huatian!


    "Huatian?"


    "It''s him again, isn''t that lucky?"


    "Huatian can be said to be the most powerful of the five, and Jia ZHENGJING is the one who has passed."


    "Although Huatian won the third place, it''s actually a matter of minutes for him to win the first place. It''s estimated that with his ability, his authority will not be inferior to that of the first place."


    I feel a dull pressure in my heart, and I keep asking myself why my strength is so low? If I have the seven points strength of Jia ZHENGJING, I don''t have to be in a dilemma for this situation!


    In the face of the present reality, I am firmly committed to the idea of improving my strength.


    Because only in this way can we face everything calmly and save Ning Xing.


    "Congenital..." I clenched my teeth.


    But Huatian was so angry that he was not happy to be promoted. He could not help cursing, "Jia ZHENGJING, you are so lucky that you can''t kill you yourself, I Huatian..."


    in the middle of the speech, Huatian suddenly turned his head and looked at Han Yu, "Han Yu, do me a favor. If you can kill Jia ZHENGJING, I''m willing to help you unconditionally If I do three things, I''m going to break through the top of the list. It''s just the last one. You can think about the value of the three things at the top of the list. "


    "I also have a grudge against Jia ZHENGJING, but I may not be against him, right? Even if against him, with his full strength, I''m afraid I''m not an opponent Han Yu looks embarrassed.


    "Let''s see first. I''m not familiar with the other two." Hua Tian beat his palm in a hurry.


    At this time, Lei Li changed a new list and began to read out, "the first five battles, now, the first round, Jia ZHENGJING vs. Han Yu."


    Hearing this, my heart died directly. It seems that this time, I will not only expose the strength that does not match Jia ZHENGJING, but also be sent to the palace of hell by Han Yu.


    Han Yu didn''t see my abnormality, his face was black, "Damn, really Jia ZHENGJING, I can''t be his opponent."


    "Don''t worry, you try your best. Jia ZHENGJING said just now when he flattered Miss Fang that he would never kill anyone. What are you afraid of?" Hua Tian pats Han Yu on the shoulder, but he is abetting him.Han Yu suddenly returned to normal, subconsciously raised his mouth, stepped on the challenge arena, raised his hand in front of everyone, pointed to my position, and said: "Jia ZHENGJING, dare to fight?"


    I froze in the original position, as if my limbs were filled with cement, unable to move, and the sense of crisis became more and more intense.


    Holding hands full of sweat, I even had the idea of giving up and giving up.


    Thirty seconds, one minute, two minutes, time passes quietly.


    Han Yu was impatient at that time, "Jia ZHENGJING, what are you doing sitting there? Aren''t you very good? Are you afraid? "


    Even some people who have lost the contest are impatient.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, come on stage."


    "You are even higher than Han Yu in the rankings. What are you thinking about?"


    "Don''t waste your time. Hurry up."


    I have heard all these words, but the premonition of death is extremely strong, and the natural fear of death of human nature has already swept the whole body.


    Zhao Wuji''s brows twisted together, and he couldn''t help urging: "Jia ZHENGJING, I''ll give you the last minute to compete on the stage. Otherwise, you''ll be considered as a loser and won''t pass the recruitment."


    If you don''t go on stage, you''ll admit defeat?


    When I think of Ning Xing, I don''t know whether she is safe or not. It seems that a force sprouts behind her and pushes me to stand up.


    If I take a step, I don''t intend to admit defeat. Even if I''m noticed that my strength has changed, even if the influence is very bad, I have to go on stage. As long as I''m not dead in the hands of Han Yu, with my mouth, I''m sure that I will come back with the problem of poor strength.


    Step out of the second step, I said: "Han Yu, come to war!"


    With that, I jump!


    In the early stage of land investment, we should face the later stage of land investment!

 Chapter 645

    Jump on the challenge arena, I am nervous, but more for Ningxing!


    Han Yu was very calm, as if he had not worried about life and death under Huatian''s instigation.


    In a flash, Han Yu strode forward with great speed. I could see his movements, but he didn''t have the matching ability to avoid and fight.


    With a strange kick, I couldn''t even resist, so I was kicked five meters away and fell to the ground. My face was swollen and my mouth began to bleed.


    Han Yu stands firm body, subconscious Leng, "this... How to return a responsibility?"


    I hold the chin, wobbly up, smile, did not speak.


    Han Yu saw my smile and thought that I was still suppressing my strength. As soon as my face changed, he seemed to be humiliated. He scolded: "Jia ZHENGJING, since you can''t promise to die, I''ll try my best to see if I can kill you. It''s your own death. No wonder Miss Fang is here. Don''t break her promise."


    Han Yu suddenly moved, hit me in the chest, I was instantly knocked down, the strength gap is too big, there is no resistance, ribs were broken on the spot, my face was blue.


    Han Yu was stunned again, looking at his fist in disbelief, "what''s the matter with this..."


    I got up again, wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "guess?"


    "I know, I know, good you Jia ZHENGJING, you are really cunning. It turns out that you did not suppress to the initial stage, but returned to the initial stage! Otherwise, it''s impossible to pass the examination. The reason is that you have the foundation to be equal to the medium-term capital! " Han Yu was shocked and finally understood.


    At that moment, the audience looked at each other.


    "So it is! No wonder he used that shameless trick to Nie Hongxue. "


    "It turns out that Jia ZHENGJING''s strength has regressed."


    "No wonder it''s because of this that I sit still all the time!"


    Hua Tian couldn''t stand the pride and said with a wild smile: "ha ha ha, ha ha, you Jia ZHENGJING, you have today, and finally you can''t live on paper? Han Yu, kill him


    "Yes, so what? And Nie Hongxue that one, won is won, sometimes the brain is also very important, Huatian! Last time I escaped from you, I was seriously injured and my strength was forced to regress. Otherwise, you think I would be afraid of you? " I clenched my teeth hard, and immediately looked for opportunities to come from Yuanqi. In fact, the problem of poor strength is nonsense.


    Unexpectedly, Huatian even believed it and said sarcastically, "it''s all your retribution. It''s just that I can''t kill you myself. It''s a pity, but Han Yu is enough to do it for me."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you are so mean that you even calculated on me." Nie Hongxue was so angry that she stamped her feet and scolded me.


    "So what? I, Jia ZHENGJING, have never said that I am a good man. " With the ridicule of the whole audience and everyone''s falling into the well, while Han Yu hasn''t responded, I immediately approach and lower my body to sweep my leg, intending to kick off Han Yu''s calf.


    As a result, Han Yu''s reaction is very fast, not only does not hide, but also kicks with my feet.


    Gala ~


    the voice of ankle bone displacement suddenly came out, and the pain almost made me cry out.


    However, before I closed my legs, Han Yu rose in momentum. He raised his hand and grabbed my hair. He slapped me in the face and scolded: "Jia ZHENGJING, you villain, I didn''t expect that your strength has regressed. It''s God''s help. Ha ha ha, today I can abuse you without all my strength."


    This slap down, my face was swollen, although not blue and purple, but it is still hurt on the injury, pain hot.


    What''s more, I can clearly feel that the swelling part props up the original elastic human skin mask, and there is a sign of loosening. If the face is injured again or beaten, it will definitely fall off, and it will be too late to say anything at that time.


    So I forced myself to look up and said, "don''t hit me in the face! What do you mean you can only slap in the face? "


    "Hey, hey, OK, I''ll leave a face for you. Anyway, when you die, it''s just like a pig''s head. If you fight on, I''m afraid the king of Hell won''t recognize you. Ha ha." Han Yu laughed wildly, just like revenge. He grabbed my hair and didn''t let go.


    Then, Han Yu raised his knee rudely and pushed it against my chest.


    Under the influence of inertia, my scalp was almost torn off, and my chest was extremely painful. I completely lost my ability to resist. In other words, I didn''t have this ability from the beginning.


    Han Yu suddenly let go of my hair, I immediately a soft body, sitting on the ground.


    Han Yu squatted down, reached out and patted me on the face, "Hey, aren''t you dead? Ha ha, I don''t think you are so easy to die. Your physique is still very strong. You can rest assured that your strength is backward. Han Yu will not let you die too easily. He will trample Jia ZHENGJING''s self-esteem in the soil in front of everyone, and then kill you. "


    "Bah, you are not a good man. Don''t pretend here." I spat blood on Han Yu''s face.


    Han Yu wiped off the blood, and his expression was quite upset. He immediately kicked me down, one foot after another, arrogantly torturing me."Ha ha ha, that''s great! I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. "


    "Jia ZHENGJING, I was not your opponent before, but now you can only suffer at the feet of Han Yu."


    "Beg for mercy? Why don''t you ask for mercy? "


    "Oh... I see. Begging for mercy is equal to giving up, and giving up is equal to elimination. You have so many enemies in Jia ZHENGJING. In your current situation, you must face the situation of being killed as soon as you go out?"


    "You can''t live without Miss Fang, can you? That''s what you''re trying to do this time, right? "


    "It''s a pity that you met Han Yu today. You still have to die. Is Miss Fang so easy to follow? You don''t pee and look in the mirror


    ..


    while kicking me, Han Yu humiliated me with words. It was originally a competition in competitive competition, but it turned into a brutal killing.


    As I lay on the ground, my body became heavier and heavier, and I couldn''t get up at all. There was only Han Yu in my sight. His ferocious and sneering face was deeply engraved in my mind at this moment.


    This is the result of the weak meeting the strong. I am very eager to turn over and trample Han Yu under my feet. Unfortunately, I can''t do it. My strength is far behind.


    The pill my father gave me was in my pocket. I took it with me when I came to the guild hall from the hotel. I really want to take it out.


    However, if such a pill is swallowed in front of Fang Ruolan, the consequences will be very serious, and the identity will be absolutely suspicious, and I can''t explain Ye Wudao''s side.


    But just under Han Yu''s crazy attack, my body came out of a fiery restlessness.


    The barrier that prevented me from stepping into the middle stage of my life gradually became clear and thorough in my perception.


    Gastric juice surging, as if something gathered, about to discharge.


    As if... As long as you can hold up the body, which is like pouring a kilo of cement, and force yourself to stand up, the barrier will be broken.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 25800 kings.

 Chapter 646

    The blood is surging and a breakthrough is imminent.


    One foot after another, Han Yu''s constant humiliation is not fatal. His strength is just right. It can not only make me unable to get up, but also make me feel the extreme pain.


    My eyes are red. No matter why Jia ZHENGJING and Han Yu are enemies, my experience shows that Han Yu is not a good person.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, don''t you agree?"


    "If you have the ability, get up and kill me, ha ha ha."


    Han Yu is even more ironic and ferocious.


    "Han Yu, you..." I hold the ground tightly with both hands, trying to sit up, but my body becomes extremely heavy under the devastation of Han Yu, and whenever I hold up a gap, I will be kicked back by Han Yu, as if what Han Yu kicked is not a foot, but a mountain.


    "Remember? I won''t let you get up. What''s the matter? Bite me? " Han Yu couldn''t stand the pride. He met Huatian under the stage. While laughing, he shook his shoulders and then stepped on my chest. His eyes were full of disdain and contempt. "In our world, the strong are respected. Since your strength is backward, you have to accept the judgment of the strong!"


    With that, Han Yu trampled hard, I vomited blood on the spot, completely lost the ability to get up.


    The barrier is more and more clear, but it always exists. Seeing the opportunity of breakthrough ahead, I have no way!


    Until my consciousness began to blur, Han Yu became unprecedentedly gloomy. He leaned forward, grabbed my throat and sneered, "Jia ZHENGJING, go to die, you garbage shouldn''t live in the world."


    "Ha ha." I was pinched throat, blurred vision, Han Yu killing amazing.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Fang Ruolan snapped his fingers and suddenly stopped, "wait a minute, leave Jia ZHENGJING''s life, don''t kill him, this kind of person has high utilization value, can do many things you can''t do, and work under my hands, with such a person, you can be competitive, so Han Yu won."


    "This..." Han Yu raised his head, looked at the main audition, completely stunned.


    Seeing this, Zhao Wuji yelled, "don''t you stop? If Miss Fang asks you to stop, stop it. "


    Han Yu immediately choked, his face was not willing, clenched his teeth to loosen my neck, scolded: "you flatterer, you are lucky, if you didn''t flatter Miss Fang, no one could save you today."


    I managed to catch my breath. Fortunately, I was also complicated. I was saved by my enemy. Should I say yes or no?


    "Damn it." Han Yu stood up straight again, looking down with both eyes, more and more unwilling.


    I side head saw the direction of the eye Hua Tian, he is more angry blue veins burst up, but dare not disobey Fang Ruolan''s order.


    From time to time, I heard the anger around me.


    "Jia ZHENGJING is an apple polisher."


    "It''s strange that Miss Fang should help him. Does Miss Fang still need such a person who has no bottom line?"


    "I guess there are some things that must be done by people who have no bottom line. That''s why Miss Fang takes a fancy to Jia ZHENGJING. Anyway, I''m relatively neutral. I think Huatian and Han Yu are the most unhappy people. However, Jia ZHENGJING lost to Han Yu this time and became a silver guard. It''s estimated that there will be no trouble in the future."


    The surrounding words became more and more vague. I completely lost my ability to break through. I couldn''t even get up in the challenge arena. I had to go into a coma without control.


    ..


    when I woke up, I was wrapped up like a mummy, lying on a hospital bed. It was very quiet around. It seemed that it was a private hospital.


    "Damn it." I was surprised, forced to raise my hand to touch my face, and found that there was medicine smeared on it. I was relieved that the doctor didn''t see through the mask. Instead, I smeared the medicine on the mask.


    At the same time, the agitation in my body still exists. The barrier is clearly felt by my perception, but it seems that I missed the opportunity to break through. It''s very strange that I can feel it, but I can''t break it.


    But what''s more strange is that after I missed the opportunity this time, I can clearly realize that the momentum of breaking through is getting stronger and stronger, just as if I can break through in an instant just by reaching certain conditions!


    Then, I found that the pill that I carried with me was gone!!!


    "This..." I suddenly stare, heart suddenly cool.


    Creak ~


    the door of the ward was suddenly opened, and Leili came in alone. Seeing that I looked worried, he gave me a friendly smile, "what? Looking for your stuff? It''s OK. I put it in the next drawer for you. No one will take your things. "


    I stretched out my hand to open the drawer beside me, and everything was there, including the pill.


    After a deep look at Lei Li, I pushed the drawer in again. Fortunately, I didn''t bring anything about Li Shaobai with me, otherwise it would be a disaster.


    But Lei Li sat down and said, "no, you''re too cheap, aren''t you? I looked at the pill you brought. What kind of pill is that? It''s dark. I don''t think it''s inferior? You can rest assured that this time you have passed the recruitment and officially become the silver guard of Miss Fang. You won''t have to take this inferior pill in the future. ""Thank you, brother ray." I breathed a sigh of relief. He was not a alchemist, and the pill was tasteless, so he could not tell the value of the pill.


    Lei Li pressed my shoulder with great concern and said, "I''m here to tell you the result of the competition. You are the fifth. Huatian is the third, Tangwu the second and Hanyu the first because of the direct promotion. These three people are all under me. They are the real gold medal guards. You can''t work with them without being embarrassed. I''m here to remind you If you have any difficulty, you can come to me


    "Why did brother Lei help me?" I don''t understand.


    He gave a look of appreciation, put his hands on his chest and said with a smile, "because I think you are very smart. How can a person who can get into the silver medal guard with the help of land assets be stupid? Besides, Miss Fang mentioned your name many times after the competition. I think your achievements in the future will never be lower than mine. As for Huatian Hanyu, who are the first-class, they are all hypocrites. You, ha ha, are the real villain and the real temperament. "


    "Brother Lei, are you hurting me? Or are you praising me? I think you''d better get to the point? " I laughed.


    Lei Li clapped his thigh and gave me a thumbs up. "Smart, I like to deal with smart people. In this recruitment, the strongest one is Huatian. He will soon break through to the top of local capital. If he makes a little contribution, he will be equal to me. I need you to kill him before he breaks through."


    With that, Lei Li became a bit ferocious. "The gold medal guard is the death guard, which is managed by Zhao Wuji, Miss Fang''s protector. After all, Miss Fang is a woman. In a big family where men are superior to women, the treatment is not as good as men, and it''s very different from the rank of Shaozhu, not to mention the saint son of Fang Dao. In the protection work, the current death guard is the most important I''m the only one. You know what I mean? "


    Murder with a knife?


    Dare to be fierce, in order to monopolize the power, it is also a ruthless angle!


    I squinted, "brother Lei, why do you think I can kill Huatian in the early stage of land investment?"


    "Very simple, you have no bottom line, and now only I can help you, otherwise you are killed by Huatian every minute, and you have no chance to refuse. Of course, it''s better to do it without any trace. With your head, it''s not necessarily difficult. You don''t have to fight head-on. There are too many ways. After this thing is done, you will be my tough man." Said Raleigh.

 Chapter 647

    What a murderer. He can''t get Huatian in the front, so he wants to use me to play Yin.


    Lei Li is really a cruel character, and there is a hidden threat in his words. Once I don''t agree, he will double embarrass me until I agree.


    But if I promise to come down, things are not done well, and people still find out, Lei Li pats his ass and goes away, which can''t touch him at all.


    The reason is very simple. Jia ZHENGJING''s identity has a grudge against Huatian, and there is also a reason to start when he is detected. It has nothing to do with his fierce behavior. He is trying to reap the benefits without any loss.


    However, I''m not really Jia ZHENGJING. I have no real hatred with Huatian. I can''t harm him.


    So I said, "brother Lei, this matter has a great impact. I''m not sure. Please give me some time to think about it."


    "Yes, I expect that you won''t agree directly. Don''t worry. You will be here for a few days to recover. Then I will come to pick you up and get out of the hospital. People like us are different from ordinary people and recover very quickly." He got up with a smile and left decisively.


    After Lei Li left, I struggled to lean on the head of the bed and scolded him secretly. If I didn''t finish it for Lei Li, I would be attacked by both sides. Hua Tian and Han Yu have higher authority than me. Although they can''t kill me, they have to play for me every minute.


    And Lei Li? I''m afraid it''s not a day or two for him to stay with Fang Ruolan. In terms of strength and power, I''m not an opponent at all.


    "But you can''t kill Huatian for this, can you? I can''t do it. I can only delay it for a while. " I bit my teeth.


    In the following time, I stayed in this private hospital for healing. I seldom went out of the ward, eating and drinking.


    During this period, Lei Li came several times and asked me if I had thought about it.


    I didn''t dare to agree directly. On the pretext of consideration, I dragged on and scolded it for being too insidious and immoral. I just asked me to kill Huatian by other means, such as poisoning.


    Soon, on the day of discharge, with the comprehensive medical technology of the private hospital, my body has recovered to 7788.


    On that day, reili personally drove to pick me up and went straight to the direction of Santana hotel.


    Holding the steering wheel, Leili said meaningfully: "as Miss Fang is going to search in Dongling, the recruitment in recent days has been completed, and there are plenty of people. They are all arranged to live in the St. Tana hotel of Ouyang family. Of course, I have to remind you that Miss Fang lives on the top floor. Don''t disturb her. You are a silver guard now. You can only live with people of the same level On the same floor, for the sake of safety, we have to be on duty and listen to the orders of the superior at any time. "


    "Well, I see." I nodded.


    Leili slowed down a little and asked: "I don''t think you have anything on you. Do you have any other luggage left in other places? Or just go and get it. It''ll save you trouble. "


    "Don''t bother brother Lei. I''ll take it myself when I''m free." I raised my hand and declined, saying in secret that all my things are secrets. How can I go with Lei Li? Let''s put it in the original hotel first. Anyway, I have to pay for it for a long time before I leave.


    Lei Li stepped on the accelerator deeply, and the whole person was smiling. "ZHENGJING, what I asked you about these days?"


    "Er, well... Let me think about it again. The gap between Huatian''s strength and mine is too big. Everything should be on the safe side." I replied awkwardly, thinking that I''ve been dragging on for many times these days. If I go on like this, I''ll have to find a solution.


    As a result, Lei Li frowned at that time, slightly impatient. He grasped the steering wheel and said in a low voice: "ZHENGJING, I''m very optimistic about you. After all, you have a foundation. Even if your strength goes back, you have a chance to recover. Once Huatian dies, with me, you can replace him in the future. What are you afraid of? Don''t you believe me? "


    "No, why? I''m just trying to figure out a way. When I''m ready, it''s not too late to promise. " I found a euphemistic reason.


    Thunderous gloomy horizontal me one eye, "my patience, is limited."


    Then, Raleigh stopped talking and quickly drove to the hotel Santana to stop.


    Get off the car upstairs, in the elevator, Lei Li suddenly laughed, "soon, you will take the initiative to find me."


    "Yes, yes." I didn''t want to go deep, just perfunctory.


    As soon as I got out of the elevator and got to the 18th floor, Leili took me outside. The corridor was full of high-grade suites. Many people were sitting in the lounge on the 18th floor. All the people who had participated in the recruitment before were there, and there were some strange faces.


    "Jia ZHENGJING?"


    "Ha ha, here he comes."


    "Huatian and Hanyu, have they been waiting for him for a long time?"


    ..


    I realized that it was not good, but before I spoke, Lei Li opened a room door with a room card, pushed me in directly, and then closed the door instantly.


    I keep my body steady. The suite is very large and comprehensive, showing high-end everywhere. It seems that the silver guard''s treatment is not built.


    But, I completely did not have the mood to appreciate earnestly, but entire person all vigilance, finally understood Lei Li to say that sentence in the elevator.In less than five minutes, there were more than ten people in the corridor outside!


    "Damn it, it''s so fierce. It''s done on purpose." I can''t help cursing.


    At this time, the knock on the door suddenly sounded, Huatian gloomy mouth, "Jia ZHENGJING, open the door, you just came back, some affairs are not clear, I as your superior, it is necessary to explain to you."


    Speaking of this, Han Yu''s voice came in again, "yes, the work will start soon. You have just come to attend, you must explain clearly. Open the door quickly and have a meeting in your room by the way."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, the leader asked you to open the door! If you don''t open the door again, you don''t respect the leadership. " Nie Hongxue called.


    I stand in the room, outside is all urge sound, it is a bad rhythm.


    What kind of account? And drop in my room for a meeting? All bullshit!


    And Leili, the son of a bitch, sent me to the wolf''s nest on purpose! In his power, he can directly get me a safe room.


    But in an emergency, can I still jump off the building?


    Simply, the only way to do it is to bite your teeth and open the door.


    At the moment when the door opened, Huatian was the first to bear the brunt, followed by Han Yu, who walked in leisurely. More than a dozen figures, like younger brothers, also poured into my room.


    Finally, Nie Hongxue closed the door, "cough cough."


    Hua Tian and Han Yu sit on the sofa in the living room, their eyes suddenly change, and they immediately speak in unison.


    "Hold down Jia ZHENGJING for me and give him a clear explanation."


    "Remember, don''t hit it too obviously, don''t hit it in the face, otherwise it''s hard to explain. Jia ZHENGJING, Jia ZHENGJING, you''ll be beaten today."

 Chapter 648

    Two people speak together, a dozen people around in an instant, everyone''s strength is not worse than me, there are more powerful than me.


    Hua Tian cocked his legs, picked up the remote control and began to watch TV without looking at me.


    Han Yu plucked his ears and frowned slightly, "do it, what are you doing?"


    At that moment, more than a dozen people came out one after another. I didn''t even have the chance to fight back, so I fell to the ground. My eyes were full of fists and feet, just like shooting stars, falling on me crazily.


    "Ha ha ha, Jia ZHENGJING, I didn''t expect you to have today."


    "This Jia ZHENGJING, who used to be ranked 21, can only be beaten in front of us now."


    "Cool! It''s a great feeling. I''ve never enjoyed it so much. "


    ..


    "that''s good. What we want is this kind of pain." Han Yu smiles and sits with Hua Tian, looking very relaxed.


    Huatian is absorbed in watching TV, never looking at me, looking very proud.


    I was so angry that I could only protect important parts. I curled up in the middle of a dozen people and was beaten like a dead dog.


    Nie Hongxue, in particular, is very fierce. She kicks me deep in the thigh. Fortunately, I try my best to cover her up so that Nie Hongxue won''t succeed. Otherwise, she will have to be the same as song Shaocheng.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, who makes you powerless? You asked for it. "


    "If you don''t recruit, there are too many enemies outside, and you will eventually be killed. But with Miss Fang, with Huatian and Hanyu, you can live a better life than death!"


    "Jia ZHENGJING, aren''t you a drag? You''re talking. Why are you like a turtle now? "


    More than a dozen people not only hit me, but also swearing.


    I didn''t say a word back. I secretly swallowed this tone and scolded Jia ZHENGJING for his identity. It''s too hateful. This time, I''ve had bad luck and I''m dumb.


    But Hua Tian, a fool, didn''t realize that Lei Li was already making up his mind. Is it interesting to deal with me who is lower than him?


    As a guard, even if Huatian is higher than me, I will kill him by insidious means. There are too many of them, and he will not be on guard. He will surely think that I dare not kill him, otherwise he can''t be so proud from entering the door.


    After thinking about it, I was beaten silently, like a counsellor. My heart said that no matter what, I was only Jia ZHENGJING''s identity and Huatian''s hatred. I really couldn''t hurt Huatian for this.


    Seeing that I was beaten, Han Yu was quite relieved. He was very happy and clapped his hands. "Just hit me, don''t hit me in the face. I''m afraid Jia ZHENGJING doesn''t dare to complain. Even if he goes to complain, we collectively don''t admit it. No one can help us. Get him and fight harder."


    When Nie Hongxue heard that, with God''s help, her strong body pressed directly on my upper body and grabbed my chest like crazy, "let you bully me, let you bully me! I''ll give it all back to you today. "


    Ten fingers in the chest, my clothes were torn, red was caught alive.


    I hurt so much that my toes are exerting force. Nie Hongxue is so cruel. I used to use dragon claw hand before, but she also used dragon claw hand!


    However, Nie Hongxue didn''t mean to stop. Not long after catching her, she began to pinch me with her hand. She pinched a purple on my upper body, and I called out at that time.


    "Stop it! Stop it. That''s what I can''t stand I couldn''t help shouting.


    Nie Hong gave me a white look. Instead of stopping, she pinched me on my waist. "You''re not afraid of being beaten. What I''m afraid of most is this. It''s very good. I''ll pinch you until you call me Niang today."


    Finish saying, Nie Hongxue hands together with, my whole waist moment is not a good.


    To the back, I completely numb, no matter how Nie Hongxue pinch, I do not call pain, angry my eyes are red.


    Just then, Han Yu got up and came to me. All the people around him subconsciously stopped to make room for him.


    "Red snow, that''s enough. Don''t be too cruel. There are plenty of opportunities in the future." Han Yu smiles and pats Nie Hongxue on the shoulder.


    "Thank you, brother Han." Nie Hongxue nodded and immediately got up to get out of the way.


    Finally, I didn''t have to be beaten. I was relieved. Except for my face, my whole body was full of pain.


    Han Yu squatted down, smirking, and even more proud, he put his face together and said sarcastically, "Jia ZHENGJING, although I''m the same guard, I can''t kill you, but I''m higher than you. I''ll play you as I want. You can''t do anything about it."


    "Go away!" I can''t help yelling.


    Han Yu pretended to pose, showing a look of surprise, swept his eyes around, "Oh, Jia ZHENGJING is so arrogant, he dare to tell me to go away."


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately caused a roar of laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m not afraid of death."


    "It''s strange that Miss Fang mentioned your name many times. You are so stupid that you don''t want to be soft with brother Han and brother Huatian?""Stupidity is stupidity. I don''t even know the reason why a person who knows current affairs is a hero."


    I covered my chest and sneered, "soft? Funny, you are stupid. Do you think Han Yu and Hua Tian will let me go? Don''t be kidding


    People all around reacted and their faces turned black.


    Han Yu pressed his hand and said with a smile, "Jia ZHENGJING is right. I won''t let him go, so don''t be angry. In the future, there will be a lot of opportunities. Let''s stop here today."


    Speaking of this, Han Yu stood up again and looked at Hua Tian''s position, "brother Hua Tian, let''s go?"


    Hua Tian turns off the TV, puts down the remote control, nods slightly, raises his collar, leaves the sofa and steps towards the door.


    When passing by me, Hua TianDun stopped walking, looked down at my eyes, slowly raised the corner of his mouth, with a strong look of contempt and pride, "it''s very uncomfortable, it''s very subdued, right? It''s a pity. It''s a pity that you are not Jia ZHENGJING. Now you are just a drowning dog, a dog that can be trampled by others and let people vent their anger. "


    This expression, this posture, very much like a person, that is... Fangdao!


    But this sentence falls in my mind, just like saying me, not just referring to Jia ZHENGJING.


    I''m Li Shaobai. I''m not the Li Shaobai I used to be.


    The corner of Hua Tian''s mouth curved deeper, squinted and behaved more like Fang Dao. He said with a smile: "you are no longer my opponent. No matter how hard you struggle, it just doesn''t help. I will torture you little by little and make you live a worse life than death."


    Then, Huatian opened his hands and shook his shoulder, "look, even if I don''t do it, someone will do it for me. What can you do with me?"


    I was stimulated to shiver all over, uncontrolled to Huatian''s face, as the face of Fangdao!


    It''s like Fang Dao standing in front of me, looking down, saying these words to me, sneering at me, laughing at me, trampling on me.


    ..


    the author''s words: for the 26000 crown of kings, the hate value of these chapters is very high. If you bear it again, it will be a counter attack!


    In addition, you should not look back at the chapters from chapter 70 to chapter 350 for the time being. If there is a problem with some account data, you will be charged again. In a few days, I will get a full-text subscription trumpet, and you can log in at the same time.

 Chapter 649

    After Huatian and Hanyu left, the whole room was in a mess. I was the only one left to fall on the floor and pant.


    I struggled to get up. Except for my face, my whole body was injured to varying degrees, but not seriously. It was just skin pain.


    Staggering to the bathroom, he took off his coat. Nie Hongxue scratched the skin on his chest, and the meat on his waist, which was full of pinching marks and purple.


    After a hard wash, I changed my clothes and went downstairs to the hotel to buy some medicine. I met many people along the way and saw what I had just done.


    "Ha ha ha, this Jia ZHENGJING has offended brother Huatian and brother Han, and he will certainly be unable to eat and walk away in the future."


    "Hahaha, he is lame when he walks. Is he going to buy some medicine?"


    "Right there, I''ll show you the way. Don''t go in the wrong direction."


    I was so angry that I didn''t have an attack. I went along with the direction pointed by others and bought medicine to return to the temporary residence of Santana hotel.


    When I put the medicine on my body, I bit my teeth to wipe it. I was shaking with pain. I secretly scolded these guys for being too cruel. They were a bunch of bastards!


    The most important thing is that I can''t expose my identity. I must stay around Fang Ruolan in the name of Jia ZHENGJING and find an opportunity to get attention, so that I can enter Fang''s family smoothly. Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to enter Fang''s family with my function as a silver guard!


    "Damn, if I have the level of Jia ZHENGJING, I still need to suffer such humiliation here? The damned barrier, obviously can feel, but can''t figure out the routine, don''t know how to break it, and Han Yu, the son of a bitch, put forward to bully others, there''s no way to take him. "


    "On Fang Ruolan''s side, there is a clear hierarchy. As a subordinate, I can''t deal with them at all."


    "In the middle stage, the local capital is a silver guard, and in the later stage, it is a gold medal. The peak of the local capital is a death guard like Lei Li, and up there is Zhao Wuji. It is estimated that he was born in the early stage. However, as a protector of Fang Ruolan, he should have officially joined Fang''s family. The credit is the second, and the real force is the key."


    At the same time, I thought about counter attack strategies, and finally came to the conclusion that only by improving my strength can I get a smooth promotion and avoid being bullied.


    But the problem is, now I have no way to break through, can only wait until the opportunity comes.


    The next morning, I was awakened by a knock on the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, a dozen silver guards stood in a row in the corridor. Han Yu and Hua Tian, as well as a gold guard named Tang Wu, were at the forefront.


    Han Yu grabbed my collar and glared at me. "Today, Miss Fang wants to go out and gather in advance. How dare you go to sleep?"


    "Teach me a lesson." Huatian light opened choke.


    Han Yu is a direct punch, extremely hard hit in my belly, "next time long memory! Change your clothes and get back in line. "


    I bent down in pain and covered my stomach. I could not stand still. I secretly scolded Han Yu for taking revenge. No one told us that Fang Ruolan was going out and would gather in advance. This was just looking for fault.


    Then, Han Yu released me and waved to Nie Hongxue, "give him the uniform."


    "Pick it up and put it on quickly." Nie Hongxue took three steps and left the black uniform at my feet.


    Shame, shame of red Luoluo!


    Endure endure, I swallow this bad breath, picked up the uniform, back to the room quickly put on, silent line to more than a dozen people in the team.


    "From now on, you silver guards are all in my charge. Now follow my orders and gather downstairs to wait." Hua Tian takes a look at me, and then gets on the elevator first, followed by Han Yu and Tang Wu, as if Hua Tian has become a leader.


    But just when the elevator door was about to close, Huatian suddenly said, "the rest of the people take the elevator. Jia ZHENGJING runs downstairs. If I don''t see you when I go down to the first floor, I will be punished."


    With that, Hua Tian, Han Yu and Tang Wu, the three superiors, took an elevator down the stairs alone.


    As soon as the superior left, all the people in the team gloated and laughed as they entered the elevator.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, don''t you run down the stairs?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry we have to take the elevator."


    "I beat you yesterday. I can''t run today, can I?"


    "Hahaha, I guess so."


    ..


    I was so angry that I couldn''t help it. I quickly turned around and went down the stairs. I jumped down with all my life. The secret way can''t give Hua Tian Han Yu another chance to find fault.


    However, the elevator speed is too fast, I have injuries in the body, just can''t catch up.


    Arriving at the hall of Santana Hotel on the first floor, the team has been in a neat line. Hua Tian stands up with a negative hand without expression on his face. Han Yu smiles and seems to have been waiting for a long time.


    I gasped for breath and walked on, ready to line up at the edge of the line.


    Han Yu put out his hand to stop me. His smile was full of sarcasm. "It''s too slow. I want to punish it. Let''s make an example.""Well, Han Yu, you can handle it. I''ll just watch it." Huatian''s mouth is light and cloudless.


    Tang Wu, who was also the gold medal guard, suddenly said, "brother Han, just do it. Jia ZHENGJING is our direct subordinate. We have the right to do some punishment. Such a prick like him must be cured."


    Han Yu put his hand on my shoulder, and suddenly pressed me to the ground. "Before Miss Fang came down, he did a thousand push ups. If he didn''t finish them, he recalculated. After accompanying Miss Fang back, he made up for them bit by bit."


    A thousand push ups!!


    Before Fang Ruolan comes down!


    On purpose, absolutely on purpose. It''s too bullying.


    I bit my teeth. Now I have no choice but to do it. I hold my hands on the ground and do it all at once.


    Han Yu immediately laughed, "very good, really his mother''s obedience, like a dog."


    More than a dozen silver guards around also couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahaha, brother Han is right."


    "You have to teach him a lesson, or you will become reckless."


    I do push ups in silence, every time I do it, it seems to be a kind of humiliation, and still in full view of the public!


    In less than three minutes, Fang Ruolan came out of the elevator, followed by Zhao Wuji and Lei Li.


    Han Yu pretended to hum, "time is up, I haven''t finished it. I''ll clean you up when I come back. Now keep this kind of action for me. I''ll get up when I leave."


    "..." I raised my head and looked at Han Yu. I couldn''t bear it.


    Fang Ruolan came and saw me on the ground. The cruel woman seemed to guess the reason and said with a smile: "only when you have pressure can you have motivation. You know how to behave yourself. It''s good. Among so many people, I''m still the most optimistic about you. You are very good at my taste. I hope you can make a breakthrough as soon as possible."


    As soon as the words were taken off, the expressions of the people around them were not good-looking at that time, and they were very jealous.


    Han Yu''s face is slightly changed.


    However, Lei Li pretended to be a good man on the surface, looked at me deeply and said, "this is your test. Don''t let Miss Fang down."


    It''s very sharp. It''s obvious that there''s something in it. It''s too cunning!


    ..


    the author''s words: bear with it again, suppress it to the extreme, and then it will be cool to the extreme.

 Chapter 650

    At this time, Fang Ruolan moved his sight, fell on Zhao Wuji and asked, "have people been sent out to look for them?"


    "Yes, all the people recruited these days have been sent out to look for them. Unlike the functions and powers of the guards, they don''t need much strength. They just need to be responsible for looking for people." Zhao Wuji praised.


    Fang Ruolan showed his impatience and looked indignant. "I can assure you that Li Shaobai is in Dongling city. It''s not enough to rely on the official force. You have to find out the people for me. I''ll tear him to pieces! Don''t let anyone else find it, or I will marry him according to the Fang family''s release. "


    "Yes, don''t worry, miss. I''m fully responsible for this. Don''t worry about it." Zhao Wuji replied respectfully.


    "Well, go out and have a look." Fang Ruolan eased his face and immediately walked out of the hotel.


    "Get up!" Han Yu gave me a wink, vaguely jealous.


    I quickly got up, along the line at the end, responsible for the same as others, protect Fang Ruolan''s integrity.


    At the end of this day, Fang Ruolan is just shopping outside to buy clothes. A group of us are scattered around, just like protecting the president''s daughter.


    Due to the authority, only Huatian Hanyu, a gold medal guard, can follow him in an aboveboard manner, only one or two meters away from Fang Ruolan.


    Han Yu, a son of a bitch, deliberately pushed me out of the way and did not allow me to get close to Miss Fang.


    After a hard day, I finally went back to Santana hotel. From the work point of view, it was the end of duty and the end of work.


    I was lying on the sofa in the living room to have a rest. Suddenly, with a bang, Han Yu kicked the door directly and led the three men into the room.


    "Han Yu, what do you want to do?" I quickly get up, can''t help but be vigilant.


    Han Yu cold face, said: "to continue to punish you, good you flatterer, Miss Fang still can''t remember my name, but can know who you are!"


    "What? Are you jealous of me? " Let me ask you a question.


    Han Yu was exposed by me. His expression was like eating dog poop. He immediately waved people to close the door and said, "keep doing push ups for me until I''m satisfied!"


    Next to the three people, Qi brush staring at me, as if I do not want to, they will force hand.


    I''m very angry. If I couldn''t bear it because of Jia ZHENGJING''s identity before, now I want to kill Han Yu.


    It''s a dog bullying you!


    So I bent down and supported the ground with both hands, "OK, I''ll do it."


    "From now on, Han Yu wants to kill you bit by bit. Isn''t Miss Fang very optimistic about you? Then I''ll force you to leave automatically, and then I''ll find another chance to kill you! I don''t believe you can stand such humiliation. " Han Yu snorted coldly and stepped on my back with his right foot, exerting a little force.


    "You can''t push me." I was so angry that I felt hot all over. Maybe due to the influence of emotion, the restlessness gradually came to my mind.


    Han Yu glared at him, and his right foot became harder and harder. "Do it for me, like a dog under my feet!"


    "..." I took a deep breath and did it immediately. It seemed that there was a big stone behind me. My anger was about to reach the critical point. I was afraid that if I continued like this, I would lose control of my emotions.


    But while I was pushing Han Yu''s right foot, I was doing push ups. Under the influence of emotion, the restlessness in my body turned into fanaticism and spread all over my body.


    Ten, fifty, one hundred!


    The harder Han Yu works, the more clearly I can feel the barrier, as if it is about to be broken under the guidance of pressure and emotion.


    My body is more and more heavy, Han Yumao full strength is stepping on, "continue, without my order, don''t stop!"


    Around three people, can''t help snickering.


    "Big brother Han is powerful."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, there is no chance to turn over."


    "Isn''t Miss Fang impressed with him? Let''s abuse him so much that he wants to leave. He deserves to impress Miss Fang? I don''t want to ask elder brother Han whether he agrees or not. "


    ..


    with a cold face, I do push ups one by one, and I get angry.


    Once upon a time, as the prince of the Li family, I had to obey orders. How could I ever suffer such humiliation?


    For a long time, I have always been living for others, until this moment I was trampled on, I realized, not only for others, but also for myself!


    "What? Don''t speak? So upset? If you have the ability, you can kill me. It''s a pity that you don''t have the ability. " Han Yu laughs.


    My eyes are red. I only see myself reflected on the floor. I completely ignore Han Yu and do push ups crazily. My heart is like a volcano about to erupt.


    Two hundred, three hundred!!


    The barriers are getting clearer and clearer.


    Just when I did 500 times, my whole body was shocked uncontrollably, and the barrier of consciousness was broken instantly. With the blood, bursts of strong strength ran wildly in my body, which was more than twice as strong as before. It seemed that I had reached the original extreme of my body and entered a new field!Then, gastric juice surging, I feel unprecedented nausea, involuntarily fell to the ground, covering the chest to vomit desperately.


    Seeing this, Han Yu laughed very loudly, "hahaha, are you so angry that you vomit black blood? Ha ha ha, Jia ZHENGJING, it turns out that you are not only black in heart, but also black in blood. "


    The other three people on the scene also laughed one after another.


    "Hahaha, I''m so angry that I vomit blood."


    "How humiliating is it?"


    "I can''t stand it now. What should I do in the future? The days are still long. "


    I don''t have time to talk about it. I just feel that there are countless impurities in my body forming liquid. Every time I spit out some of them, the stronger the power is.


    The black liquid gradually drained out, and the smell was extremely fishy. Han Yu''s smile suddenly stopped, and immediately covered his nose and scolded: "Damn, what the hell are you spitting? Why are you so smelly? You eat shit? It''s disgusting. "


    "Damn it, I''ll have to deal with you again because you''re sick to me."


    I was very, very uncomfortable, squatting on the ground with my eyes closed, and the black liquid kept pouring out of my throat.


    But Han Yu and they don''t know that when I spit out these black liquids, my strength is increasing rapidly!


    Until I vomited clean and smelly in the whole room, Han Yu squeezed his nose and waved to the three people nearby, "Damn, it stinks here. Drag him to the bedroom and get him well."


    When they nodded their heads, they were very happy. It seemed that they could abuse me. It had become a kind of fun.


    "If I can''t bear it, I don''t need to bear it any more, ha ha..." I put my hands on the ground, suddenly turned my head, my eyes were covered with blood, and the corners of my mouth rose slowly.

 Chapter 651

    When I saw one of them kick, I raised my hand and easily grasped his calf.


    "This..." the man was stunned.


    My blood is surging all over my body, and the trend of sudden increase of strength is still continuing. In an instant, I wave my other hand and turn it into a hand knife, and fiercely chop the other side''s calf.


    Click!


    "Ah The other side''s leg bone broke on the spot and became a 90 degree right angle. Suddenly, he fell to the ground and cried desperately!


    When the other two saw this, their faces changed greatly.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Liu Xiang is going to break through the later stage of local capital. How can Jia ZHENGJING keep up with his speed?"


    I let go of my hands, got up and wiped my mouth. My anger turned into endless cold. Before they came, I took the initiative. My strength was as if I had been baptized. It was more than twice as fast as usual!


    Before they could react, they were choked by my hands.


    "What''s going on?"


    "How could it be so fast?"


    Han Yu''s eyes bulged with shock, "you


    I cold face did not speak, but seize the neck of two people, arms folded at the same time, suddenly force.


    Bang, two people back-to-back, brain to brain, was hit dizzy!


    "Damn it! Breakthrough! Damn, I didn''t expect that if I do this, you can break through and dare to hurt yourself. As your superior, I have the obligation to deal with you today. Don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. Even if you break through, it''s only in the medium term of local capital. Don''t be too complacent. " Han Yu took a cold breath, and his face was so ugly that he took out a brand-new knife from his back and hit him in a flash.


    Last time, I could see Han Yu''s action clearly, but I couldn''t fight back. I was abused like a dead dog in the challenge arena.


    But now that I have the strength to fight back, why should I endure?


    "To kill me? Then come on! " So I grabbed them and smashed them again like a toy. Then I threw them at Han Yu with one left hand and one right hand.


    Han Yu can''t help but stop and avoid the two men''s bullet attack.


    When they landed, they screamed in pain and scolded.


    "Brother Han, it was he who killed him first."


    "He actually broke through. It''s really unexpected, but it''s a pity that brother Han is a real land investor in the later stage, and you Jia ZHENGJING is still not an opponent."


    "Well, that''s what I want. I couldn''t have killed you. Now there''s a reason. It''s your own death." Han Yu gave a grim smile.


    "I die? Ha ha. " My whole body blood boils, does not retreat but advances, the right hand turns into the claw shape, the blink approaches Han Yu, takes the throat straight.


    "I really didn''t expect that you could break through temporarily. Damn, what luck!" Han Yu is not afraid, single knife horizontal, sharp blade is about to cut in my right hand, speed and I even equal.


    I immediately draw hands, blood more fiery, strength and physical strength still did not stop growing, it seems that at this moment, can improve strength.


    So, I turned back and hit out with two fingers. The moves were all the essence of the second master. He was in charge of three seven twenty-one and poked Han Yu''s eyes, "dead!"


    Han Yu was surprised. He didn''t expect that my reaction could be so fast. He stepped back suddenly. When he dodged, he became very dignified. "Damn, such a Yin move!"


    "I''m yin? You''re not much better My whole body is full of momentum. I raise my leg to kick Han Yu''s crotch.


    Han Yu''s original strength was as good as I am now, but he had to retreat again under my feet. He was completely suppressed by me and could not get the upper hand. He could only retreat to defend and scold at the same time.


    "Damn, it''s all Yin moves. Who taught you that? I''ll never shoot him! "


    "I didn''t expect that you could resist the later stage with the middle stage and use this kind of Yin move to suppress! Damn it, if you didn''t have a foundation, you would never have won me. Now you can restrain me in the middle stage. If it''s in the later stage, how can you do it? This is a shame on Han Yu


    "You two, go out and call Hua Tian and Tang Wu! I have to kill Jia ZHENGJING now, and I can''t let him have any chance to live. "


    Two people in the room heard that they immediately took the opportunity to escape.


    "Want to go?" I squinted, determined not to entangle with Han Yu, but this guy put the knife in front of me, even if I couldn''t get the upper hand in all kinds of Yin moves, he tried his best to contain it.


    "Although the trick is insidious, Han Yu can still restrain you. Once Huatian and Tang Wu come, you will die today. We have reason to kill you." Han Yu sneers.


    "Call someone if you don''t win? Is Hua Tian your father I''ve been very angry for a long time. Listening to Han Yu''s words, I went into a state of rampage directly and couldn''t manage so much.


    In the process of fighting against Han Yu, I was still increasing my physical strength, as if I was making the final sprint after the breakthrough, and as if it was the stamina left by the failure of the last breakthrough. The blood vessels on my arms and legs began to expand, and veins appeared under my skin, which was very terrifying.10%, 20%, 30%, the more you fight, the stronger you are!


    Han Yu gradually lost the enemy, even the containment is difficult to do, suddenly changed face, panic: "what is your constitution? Why is the strength still growing? "


    "You won''t know." With a cold smile, I grabbed Han Yu''s wrist and kicked it out. At the same time, I took Han Yu''s knife by force.


    Han Yu was hurt, and I kicked him back seven or eight steps before he stopped. His face was white, and he couldn''t believe it. He said in horror: "it''s impossible, it''s impossible! How can there be a breakthrough, strength will continue to grow? And more and more close to the late top strength, has exceeded me


    "In me, there is no impossibility." I suddenly move, twist a knife to cut!


    Han Yu evaded once, but he couldn''t avoid the second time. In the continuous surge of my strength, he managed to cope with it reluctantly and was no match at all.


    Even I didn''t expect that the breakthrough would be so terrible. It was no longer the same as before. It could only compete with each other...


    instead, it could be done directly!


    Shua Shua!


    The short knife is as fast as lightning. I don''t wave it to the lethal zone, but let every knife only cause heavy damage!


    "Ah, ah Han Yu was cut black and blue by me, and his tendon was cut off strongly!


    Less than half a minute, Han Yu completely lost the strength of the counterattack, his hands were abandoned, his legs trembled, and he could not stand steadily.


    I put away the knife, with a cold smile, "didn''t you say you want to play with me? Why are you shaking now? "


    "It''s impossible. What''s going on? Your breakthrough is totally beyond imagination and impossible. Why?? Huatian... Why hasn''t Huatian come yet? " Han Yu looks at the door, more and more frightened, as if waiting for the last straw.


    "Huatian? Want to wait for your father to save you? Don''t be silly. I played you to death before he came I step forward, first kick off Han Yu''s leg, then raise my hand and start to smoke him. This is my favorite and most direct move!


    With a slap, Han Yu was whipped upside down by me. When he struggled, his face swelled into a pig''s head at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "How can Han Yu lose to a local investor? It''s impossible. You dead dog, how can you turn over? " Han Yu shook his head in disbelief and looked like an unprecedented humiliation.


    I grabbed Han Yu''s hair and said coldly, "sorry, facts speak louder than words, and you, Han Yu, are just a stepping stone for me."


    With that, I started to imitate what Han Yu had done to me in the challenge arena.


    I first kick Han Yu on the ground, and then trample with my feet madly!


    "Step on me? I will trample on you today


    "Revenge? Get a dozen people to beat me up? "


    "You, master Jing, have always been a tit for tat, and I will pay you back!"


    Step by step, as if the previous scene of the challenge arena reappeared, but also was transferred to the role, the scene is terrible.


    Han Yu was cut by me. Now, under my big foot, he was hurt more and more. He screamed with pain, just like killing a pig!


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Huatian, why don''t you come? Jia ZHENGJING''s physique is so strange. In order to hold Jia ZHENGJING down, I''m dying! Hua Tian, come quickly. "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 26200 crown of kings.

 Chapter 652

    In just a few minutes, Han Yu was directly abused into a dead dog by me. His hands were abandoned, his leg was broken, and his bone spurs were all sticking out of his skin. The whole room was full of blood, and full of extreme violence.


    Han Yu''s face was even more trampled by me. People didn''t look like people and ghosts didn''t look like ghosts. The two rows of teeth were all broken and the mouth was deeply concave. It was very terrible.


    Huatian, however, has not come yet.


    Han Yu is afraid, completely afraid, pupil suddenly changed, panic beg for mercy: "I... don''t kill me, don''t kill me, please."


    I cold up the corner of my mouth, bent over and grabbed Han Yu''s hair, dragged to the direction of the door, and then forced him to kneel to the door.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die yet." Han Yu kneels unsteadily and keeps talking.


    "If you don''t want to die, stop talking." I moved a chair, sat on it, put my feet on Han Yu''s left shoulder, and lit a blood cigarette with my blood hand.


    Han Yu''s left shoulder was pressed and his back was leaning towards me.


    "Keep this posture. Don''t tilt your shoulders until huatianlai. If you tilt it again, you can be reincarnated." I smoked a cigarette full of bloody smell, and opened my mouth lightly.


    "You, you..." Han Yu was frightened, kneeling on the ground as if his back was bending to the extreme.


    "What are you doing? I''m just giving it back. I''ll give it back to you in whatever way you did to me before! " I said.


    A minute later, the sound of footsteps came from outside the corridor.


    The two silver guards who had just escaped immediately came to my door and kicked open the door which had been closed by the wind. Before they could see the situation clearly, they swore.


    "Brother Huatian is here!"


    "Brother Tang Wu is here, too!"


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you''re dead this time. Brother Han, we''re here to help you."


    "Just now, brother Huatian and brother Tangwu went out of the door. We managed to call them back in a hurry."


    When the door was completely open, revealing the smell of the room around, the first two immediately took a cool breath.


    Especially when I saw Han Yu kneeling down to them, he was covered with bruises, and only survived in one breath. He was also shocked by my feet on his left shoulder and the rest of the silver guards coming from behind.


    "Big brother Han!"


    "It''s impossible. Before I left, elder brother Han said that he could control Jia ZHENGJING. How could this happen?"


    "My God, elder brother Han is in the later stage of local capital. How did Jia ZHENGJING do that?"


    At this time, the blocked door gradually dispersed, Huatian went to the front, and Tang Wu followed on the left.


    Hua Tian was stunned at first, and then he couldn''t believe it. "Han Yu..."


    "it shouldn''t be." Tang Wu was shocked.


    Han Yu dying said: "Huatian, Tang Wu... Help me, Jia ZHENGJING is not the general weird, you have to be careful."


    At this moment, the dilated blood vessels of my limbs have not dissipated, and even spread to the neck.


    And the stronger the stamina, although a lot of weak, but still exist, as if once the stamina disappeared, my strength can really be determined, can really consolidate down.


    Hua Tian and Tang Wu moved their eyes one after another. When they found the strange expansion of blood vessels in my whole body, they could not help meeting each other, showing unprecedented horror.


    "What kind of magic is it?" Tang Wu said.


    Hua Tian shook his head. "I''ve fought with Jia ZHENGJING many times. I''ve never seen him like this."


    Tang Wu quickly calmed down, waved his hand, and told all the silver guards behind to keep their hands outside and not let me escape.


    Then, Huatian took three steps to my position five meters away and squinted, "Jia ZHENGJING, have you... Recovered your strength?"


    "Guess what?" I put my cigarette in front of my mouth, smiling and squinting.


    Tang Wu followed Huatian and sneered: "even if you recover your strength, what''s the matter? Han Yu and I have the same strength. We are both in the later stage. Once we join hands with Huatian, you have nowhere to escape. Huatian is infinitely close to the peak of local capital. You are not an opponent. "


    "Tang Wu, right? I don''t think I offended you, do I? " I took a leisurely puff.


    Tang Wu snorted coldly, "I''m your superior. Do you use me to explain this kind of violation of rules? Well, you''re looking for your own death. No one can save you. "


    Suddenly, Han Yu trembled and said weakly, "you... Don''t underestimate Jia ZHENGJING. His strength has surpassed me. He has made a breakthrough. Just in the medium term of local capital, he has surpassed me!"


    "It''s impossible. How can there be such a thing? Is there any reason to surpass the later stage in the middle stage? It''s beyond common sense. It can never happen. " Tang Wu was shocked and his face was dignified.


    Hua Tian''s eyes narrowed more and more tightly, holding his hand in front of Tang Wu''s chest, "Han Yu said it''s true, otherwise he could not have become like this, and Jia ZHENGJING was never hurt."


    All the silver guards in the back were shocked.


    "In the medium term, the local government will be able to hit big brother Han hard, and I think he deliberately left it behind, otherwise big brother Han would have died long ago.""If he can cross the border in the middle stage and kill the later stage, then if one day he breaks through to the later stage, won''t he be able to kill the peak of land and capital?"


    "If you think about it a little more, it''s...


    " it''s a monster! "


    "Brother Huatian, this man is in great danger. You can''t stay here. You should kill him as soon as possible when he is not strong enough."


    Huatian became more cautious, with no pride or contempt in his eyes. When he hummed coldly, he stepped on his right foot and smashed the floor on the spot.


    "Huatian, I''ll help you!" Tang Wu followed, and the two joined hands.


    I instantly got up and kicked Han Yu on his back. I took him as a human shell and directly kicked Huatian.


    Huatian has no choice but to stop and look down at Han Yu''s injury.


    Taking advantage of this gap, I clenched my five fingers into a fist shape. Facing Tang Wu, I tried my best to attack.


    "How can this... Be so fast?" Tang Wu''s face changed dramatically. There was no time to avoid it. He could only make a fist at the same time.


    At the moment when the two fists touched, Tang Wu and I suddenly stopped.


    In this moment, Tang Wu''s expression changed from unbelievable to astonished, and finally to fear!


    Also at this moment, Tang Wu''s whole arm bone crackled and broke, and his elbow was directly pierced by his forearm bone!


    Gala ~ ~


    with the terrible sound of broken bones, Tang Wu raised his head and screamed.


    However, before Tang Wu had time to scream, he was choked by me in the next moment. All his five fingers fell into the throat, and then he pulled hard.


    Force kill!!!


    Hiss ~ ~ blood splashes!


    In the end, Tang Wu didn''t have time to scream, so he fell to the ground and died.


    Wow, no one in the audience is not surprised, no one is not afraid, as if to see the real first devil of Dongling, Jia ZHENGJING!


    Before Hua Tian could transfer Han Yu, he was completely stupid. I can''t believe that Tang Wu died at the moment when he was distracted to check Han Yu. Even I couldn''t resist.

 Chapter 653

    "What did I see?"


    "How could it be so fast?"


    "Brother Tang Wu is dead? Can''t even resist a move? "


    All the silver guards were so scared that their hair stood up.


    Hua Tian is stiff all over, and his hand is still on Han Yu''s chest. He looks at me in disbelief and falls into unprecedented shock.


    I threw the broken throat away at will, raised my left hand with a cigarette, and smoked as usual, "who dares to come?"


    Silence, deadly silence, in this frightening occasion, is like a pool of stagnant water, too quiet to contain a sound.


    I flicked a little, cigarette butts fell at the door, more than a dozen silver guards back in panic, as if facing the enemy.


    Han Yu is paralyzed on the ground. Seeing Tang Wu dead, he seems to have been greatly stimulated and completely fainted.


    Hua Tian gradually reacts and no longer dare to show a relaxed posture. He gets up and looks directly at me. "What kind of magic do you use? How can you be so strong all of a sudden? "


    "Cut the crap, didn''t you mean to kill me? Now I''ll give you this opportunity. " I reached out and hooked my finger.


    Hua Tian''s face is rather ugly. With his unlimited strength, he dare not rush forward.


    After seeing this situation, people in the back fell into suffocation.


    "What? afraid to? Or are you afraid of death? " I stopped and laughed coldly.


    Hua Tian''s expression was like eating dog''s excrement. He said in a cold voice: "I didn''t expect that you had the strength to fight with me as usual. It''s really surprising to me. How many times, I''ve never seen you draw with me."


    "Speaking of this, I''d like to thank you, Jia ZHENGJING. Hua genius is that if you didn''t hurt me so much that my strength regressed, and then at the recruitment meeting, I worked under Miss Fang and bullied me again and again. On the contrary, you helped me, but who said you could draw with me? I don''t think so? You''re going to die. I''m not going to die I said.


    Hua Tian''s face changed, showing a very strong fear, gritted his teeth and said: "crazy! I don''t want to bury my life for the sake of others. When Tang Wu dies, he dies. It has nothing to do with me. "


    But suddenly, Huatian seems to think of something. In his scared face, he suddenly slowed down and became confident again.


    "What? What are you sure of? " I can''t help picking eyebrows.


    Hua Tian outlined a smile and put his hand behind his waist. He was very calm and didn''t mean to do anything, but he didn''t tell me.


    When I realized that the situation was not good, I immediately thought of Lei Li and Zhao Wuji. Hua Tian was not a person with low IQ, he should have left a hand.


    Just then, there was an angry booze outside the door!


    "Who is fighting without authorization? It''s against you


    Hua Tian listened and laughed with satisfaction, "my grasp has come. Fortunately, I left a hand and let people inform Leili. Jia ZHENGJING, Jia ZHENGJING, this time is still the same as last time. I don''t have to do it. Someone can do it for you."


    Speaking of this, Leili came in, and Huatian immediately pretended to bow his hand.


    Lei Li glanced around. When he saw such a cruel scene, he immediately stared at the spot.


    Hua Tian looked at me sarcastically, and then said, "brother Lei, Jia ZHENGJING broke through his strength, so he started killing in public. Not only Tang Wu died, but now Han Yu is also dying. I think it''s better to make an example of him in the right place."


    "It''s impossible. How can it be done? Even if Jia ZHENGJING breaks through, it''s just a medium-term strength, isn''t it? " Raleigh was shocked.


    Hua Tian''s face did not change. He explained to his face, "Jia ZHENGJING has a strange constitution. You can see his current situation. He was able to meet the middle stage in the early stage. Now he has the ability to make a breakthrough. I''m afraid I can''t deal with him, so I ask brother Lei to kill this disaster."


    Lei Li raised his head and gazed at me deeply. He was more and more shocked.


    On the contrary, Lei Li didn''t do anything. He stood still as if he was thinking about something.


    I smile a little, the in the mind is very clear, Lei Li still thinks I kill Hua Tian, how can turn over to help him? My strength is greatly increased now. It''s good for Lei Li, but not bad for him.


    Hua Tian was a little impatient and repeated, "please let brother Lei take the hand and kill Jia ZHENGJING. It''s easy to take brother Lei''s peak strength."


    Lei Li''s face sank, but he ignored Hua Tian. He pinched his chin and asked, "Jia ZHENGJING, I don''t think it''s that simple. You promised before Miss Fang that you would never hurt anyone. If you can make you look like this, you must have inside information."


    This Lei Li is helping me because he sent me to the wolf''s nest.


    I secretly laughed, pretending to be angry on the surface, and said: "brother Lei, Han Yu, Tang Wu, united with Huatian, avenged himself for many times, and even came in and tyrannized me in the name of meeting in my room. Yes, I promised in front of Miss Fang. But when people are forced to do this, why don''t they fight back? I don''t think Miss Fang needs cowardly and incompetent waste, do she? ""So it is. You have a point. Han Yu and Tang Wu use their power for personal gain. It''s against the rules. If they die, they die." Leili answered immediately.


    Huatian seems to be aware of something, constantly scanning me and Leili back and forth.


    Leili waved his hand, "let''s clean up the corpse. Since Jia ZHENGJING''s strength has been upgraded to this level, which is enough to replace Tang Wu and Han Yu, I will inform master Zhao for him, and give him a promotion."


    "Brother Lei, you can''t take Jia ZHENGJING''s words seriously, can you? Who said we did that to him? You''re too arbitrary, aren''t you? How do I feel like I''m protecting Jia ZHENGJING? " Huatian immediately blocked Lei Li and refused to let him go.


    Later, Hua Tian turned his face and looked at more than a dozen silver guards at the door, "do you think we have done it?"


    As soon as the words came out, someone immediately echoed them.


    "No, we didn''t do it."


    "Jia ZHENGJING is talking nonsense."


    "After doing such a thing, I dare to be unreasonable and frame us up."


    ..


    this is not only a cry to catch a thief, but also a confrontation with Lei Li.


    I secretly scold Huatian rogue. Seeing that my strength has greatly increased, I dare not fight with me. I even play such a trick.


    Lei Li also had a stiff face. He was very unhappy and gave me a wink. It seemed that he was very difficult to do it.


    The situation is in a stalemate. Lei Li hasn''t spoken for a long time. It''s obvious that he is helping me.


    Hua Tian suppressed other people''s testimony and gave a confident smile. "It seems that someone said that we are using power for personal gain, even if there is no evidence. Isn''t someone using power for personal gain now? But fortunately, I informed Mr. Zhao that he would come to do justice for us immediately. Mr. Zhao didn''t like Jia ZHENGJING all the time. "


    Lei Li showed a trace of cold anger and glared at Hua Tian, "how dare you overstep your authority? Who asked you to inform Zhao Wuji? I''m your superior! "


    "Ha ha, I don''t think it will take long to be the same level as you." Hua Tian shrugged his shoulders and began to be proud again.


    At this time, the door again heard footsteps.


    Ignoring Lei Li, Hua Tian walked by him and stood face to face with me. He pretended, "Oh, Mr. Zhao is here. I can''t help it. Who makes me smart? You don''t have to do it yourself to deal with you. No matter what, you''ve violated the rules. It''s still very serious. No one can save you this time. "

 Chapter 654

    Ultra vires, this is the ultra vires of Chi Luoluo.


    Without Lei Li''s permission, he informs Zhao Wuji privately. What is Lei Li?


    Raleigh''s expression became very gloomy at that time.


    Hua Tian stood in front of me, very proud, very confident of his own strategy, as if he could easily solve me without hands.


    I especially hate Huatian''s posture, which is very similar to Fangdao.


    "It''s an indisputable fact that you killed Tang Wu when the facts are in front of you." Hua Tian said with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, even if I want to die, I will hold you on my back." I can''t think of other factors any more. Before the trend of strength growth gradually disappears, I twist my knife and make a sudden move.


    Hua Tian''s face changed slightly. He didn''t fight me face to face and quickly backed away.


    I catch up and wave a knife to Hua Tian''s throat.


    "Ridiculous, you and I have the same strength, I want to blindly avoid, you can''t hurt me." Huatian smiles lightly to avoid, I this knife direct defeat.


    At this time, Zhao Wuji had already come in. When he saw me fighting with Huatian, he immediately stretched his smelly face and scolded, "stop it


    As soon as I take off my words, with a strong internal Qi, I feel like I will be killed if I step forward.


    Hua Tian retreated to Zhao Wuji and talked about the whole story like a dog slave.


    Zhao Wuji was furious when he heard this. He first raised his hand to Lei Li and said angrily, "Lei Li, I don''t care what friendship you have with Jia ZHENGJING. If he breaks the rules, he breaks the rules. Even if Hua Tian and Jia ZHENGJING really bully each other, Jia ZHENGJING can''t hurt people''s lives. The lower level is the lower level!"


    Speaking of this, Lei Li clenched his teeth and lowered his head. He was so upset that he almost hated Huatian.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, I don''t care whether Huatian has done it or not. If you break the rules, it''s wrong. You have to fight for your life. Lei Li, go and kill him." Zhao Wuji pointed at Lei Li and gave a cold hum.


    Lei Li''s expression changed dramatically. He couldn''t help taking a cold breath. It seemed that he never thought that Zhao Wuji would let him do it.


    Zhao Wuji waved his sleeve, "let you do it, what are you doing? Do you want me to come? "


    Hua Tian stood beside Zhao Wuji, full of self-confidence, so that he would die.


    "Yes." Lei Li nodded a little, stepped out of his body and stood in front of me a few meters away. He couldn''t bear it.


    I hold the dagger. I know very well that the reason why Lei Li didn''t want to kill me is that my strength has greatly increased. I can check and balance Hua Tian, and maybe let Hua Tian and I fight each other. He came to take advantage of me, so he didn''t have the heart to do it.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, I''m sorry." Lei Li sighed helplessly.


    Just as everyone thought I was going to die, a sigh came from all around.


    "Ah, Anita Buddha."


    It sounds gentle, but in fact it is full of astonishing killing intention. When it spreads, it makes people feel eardrum pain!


    Thunder Li stares big eyes, show unprecedented shock, "who?"


    Huatian takes a cool breath, "congenital master!"


    Zhao Wuji was like a great enemy, "who?"


    Among the more than ten silver guards around, many people''s eardrums were broken.


    I saw an old monk in cassock. He put his hand in front of his chin. He looked upright and compassionate. In the speed that all the silver guards could not respond, he blinked in front of me.


    I stare, some unexpected, do not know what the situation.


    But the old monk showed a strong color of doting on me, "apprentice, I''ve been looking for you... It''s hard to find you. I thought you were no longer in the world. Last time I was a teacher, I shouldn''t drive you away. I didn''t expect to leave. It was three years. I finally got the news that you joined the recruitment of Fang family, so I found you here."


    With that, the old monk''s eyes were moist.


    I''m completely stupid. The old monk called me an apprentice? Is Jia ZHENGJING his apprentice?


    Zhao Wuji took a deep breath, and his face was very thick. He hugged the old monk''s back and said, "may I have your name? From what school? Do you know that this is the place where Miss Fang lives temporarily, and you can''t break into it without permission? "


    As a result, the old monk didn''t pay any attention to Zhao Wuji. Instead, he patted me on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, disciple. Whoever dares to bully you will be killed as a teacher! Fight to death


    I was stunned. I couldn''t help but wonder if this tone, this sudden change of expression, is really a monk?


    The old monk turned slowly, raised his finger to the front, and asked, "disciple, tell me who bullied you. As a teacher, I will help you to deal with him. Even my disciple rentu dares to bully you. Can''t I die as an eminent monk?"


    The sound of this was so loud that all the glass products around were broken.


    More than a dozen silver guards at the door were so scared that they fell to the ground and covered their ears."Ren Tu? Who is it? Why haven''t you seen it? "


    "Jia ZHENGJING has such a powerful master."


    "Inborn, absolutely inborn master!"


    Hua tianqiang was roaring. He couldn''t help humming, and his face was pale.


    Lei Li was the most forward, his step was backward uncontrollably, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    I was completely unaffected behind, as if I had been taken care of by the old monk.


    Zhao Wuji''s face was the ugliest. He took a look at Hua Tian and asked, "who is this rentu? These accomplishments are not unknown. Do you know that Jia ZHENGJING has a master? "


    "I used to fight with Jia ZHENGJING. He once said that his master was a very powerful man, but I thought he was talking nonsense. I didn''t think it was true. Where is the monk? It''s an evil monk. Master and apprentice have the same virtue. Please kill them in person. " Hua Tian responded quickly.


    Zhao Wuji took a deep breath and didn''t reply. It seemed that he didn''t have any foundation. He took a step forward and took the initiative to make up with each other. He said with a familiar smile: "it turned out to be rentu monk. Today, I saw him. I''m Zhao Wuji, and I''m from Fang family...


    " who the hell knows you? Go away. If you want to die, I can help you. I''m talking to my apprentice. What do you want to say? No more chattering, my eminent monk has pulled out your tongue! " The old monk interrupted Zhao Wuji''s words and began to scold him.


    "You Zhao Wuji was so angry that his face turned black, but he didn''t dare to rush out.


    The old monk patted me on the shoulder and looked at me very seriously. "Don''t be afraid, apprentice. No one can hurt you. As long as you say, I''ll catch him right away."


    I stood in the same place, suddenly excited!


    I had always thought that Jia ZHENGJING''s identity was a pit of his father, and I almost killed myself several times.


    But now, the benefits finally come. Jia ZHENGJING has a congenital master!


    So, regardless of three seven twenty-one, I directly raised my hand, pointed to Huatian behind Zhao Wuji, sneered: "that''s him, Huatian!"


    The old monk''s eyes were horizontal. "Good."


    "I..." Hua Tian''s legs softened. His so-called self-confidence was completely shattered. His face rose and he was in unprecedented panic. He was scared to death.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 26400 kings.

 Chapter 655

    The old monk was dressed in cassock, his face was fierce, his wrinkled eyes showed a trace of ferocity, and he moved his body in an instant.


    Hua Tian trembled with fright and called out: "Mr. Zhao, help me, help me!"


    "Stop it! This is Miss Fang''s person. I advise you not to mess about so as not to cause trouble. Moreover, I may not be able to fight with you. At that time, both of you will lose. You master and apprentice will die. I''m doing you good. " Zhao Wuji raised his hand in front of Hua Tian.


    The old monk stopped in front of Zhao Wuji, "Miss Fang? The great aristocratic family has always valued men over women. It''s just a girl''s generation. Why should I be afraid of rentu? What''s the difference between you and my apprentice? Just a person who has just broken through the congenital middle stage and has not yet consolidated a good state, will this eminent monk be afraid of you? "


    "Well, even if your strength is higher than mine, you have to look at Buddha''s face instead of monk''s face? Miss Fang''s elder brother is the famous sage son of Fang Dao, who is in the late stage of the tianbang. If you violate his rebellious scale, even if you die in the end of the world, there is no place for your apprentices to hide. You don''t think about the consequences. Do you think about your apprentices instead of yourself? " Zhao Wuji was very scared, and he wanted to reconcile.


    The old monk''s face sank and looked back at me, "apprentice, he seems to be right. What do you want to do? In a word, if we want to kill them, we''ll kill them and run away. "


    What to do?


    I''m going to stay with Fang Ruolan. Once things get big, I don''t want to finish the plan. Even Jia ZHENGJING''s identity has to be void, and he has to be hunted down.


    What''s more, Zhao Wuji, the smelly faced old monster, has already wanted to reconcile, so he died of Tang Wu. Things may not have changed for the better.


    After thinking about it, I simply said: "in this way, let Huatian come and apologize to me. Even if it''s over, I will continue to work under Miss Fang. After all, Miss Fang is so optimistic about me that I can''t miss the opportunity, right?"


    Hua Tian was so angry that he swore, "do you want me to apologize? Keep dreaming. Do you want me to apologize for killing Tang Wu? Do you think you are the king of heaven? "


    As a result, Zhao Wuji slapped Huatian with his backhand.


    Bang!!


    "Mr. Zhao, you..." Hua Tian was completely stunned.


    "Stupid, apologize immediately. In my opinion, it''s wrong of you. Tangwu is just a late stage of local capital. Even Jia ZHENGJING can''t beat him. If he dies, he will die. Han Yu is also a waste. Apologize quickly!" Zhao Wuji yelled and immediately changed his tune. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    The whole audience was shocked, completely unable to guess Zhao Wuji''s intention.


    "Sorry? How could there be such a thing? "


    "Even if the evil monk''s strength is better than that of master Zhao, there''s no need to apologize?"


    "This Jia ZHENGJING, this can also turn over?"


    All of a sudden, Hua Tian was like a turtle with a shrunken head, motionless in the same place.


    The old monk was a little impatient. He said in a cold voice, "my apprentice said I''m sorry. I don''t have long ears, do I?"


    "Do you hear me?" Zhao Wuji scolded again.


    "Yes." Hua Tian''s unprecedented grievance is like a resentful woman who has been wronged. She goes out from Zhao Wuji with her teeth clenched. When she passes by the old monk, she lowers her head in fear. Then she comes to me and stares at me. Her hatred is very strong.


    I picked my ears leisurely and deliberately learned the posture of Huatian before. I put my hands behind my waist and said ironically, "well, you said someone would help you, but now, who is the one who wants to apologize? I can''t help it. Who can help me? Or help me unconditionally. "


    "You Hua Tian is in a hurry.


    "What are you doing?" I wave and I slap.


    The side head of Hua Tianxia consciousness dodges, scolds: "Jia ZHENGJING, I give you apology is, although I don''t know Zhao Lao is what intention, but you don''t advance an inch."


    I lost my hand and gave the old monk a wink. "Master, someone won''t let me fight."


    "Zhao Wuji, right? Look at this The old monk looked at Zhao Wuji again.


    Zhao Wuji actually smile, calmly said: "fight, don''t give me face, just a Huatian, how can it be worth rentu monk and your famous apprentice?"


    Hua Tian was completely stunned. He couldn''t believe that Zhao Wuji was willing to let me beat him.


    I''m too lazy to think about it. When Huatian is distracted, I raise my hand and smoke it with a big mouth. "I call you arrogant! I want you to pretend to be in front of me


    With a slap, Huatian has just been whipped by Zhao Wuji, and now it''s whipped by me again. All the silver guards take a cool breath, and look shocked.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. The second backhand slap went on, "unite others to cure me? I''m so sorry. Now it''s my turn to treat you. "


    Hua Tian''s eyes protruded, as if he had been humiliated by the extreme, but he didn''t dare to escape without Zhao Wuji''s command.


    So a wonderful scene unfolded.


    As a gold medal guard who is one level higher than me, I smoked more than ten big mouths in front of everyone. I didn''t dare to fart."It''s cruel."


    "I can''t bear to look straight at it."


    "Huatian has been abused. His face is swollen. It seems that he can''t provoke Jia ZHENGJING any more."


    "Jia ZHENGJING will continue to work under Miss Fang, and everyone must have guessed what Zhao meant."


    ..


    Pa Pa PA.


    Huatian is black and blue because of my smoking. I have a pain in my hands. It''s very relieving.


    Stop, I still imitate the posture of Huatian before, arrogantly look at him with disdain, sneer: "well, I hit it, quickly give you Beijing I apologize."


    "I..." Hua Tian covers his face, looks extremely humiliating, and wants to find a crack to get in.


    I stare, Huatian can''t help but swallow saliva, difficult to squeeze out a word from the mouth, "right... Sorry."


    "Ah? I beg your pardon? I can''t hear you. Speak up I deliberately put my hand in my ear and slightly tilted my head.


    Hua Tian trembled, as if he had encountered the most humiliating moment in his life. He was silent for more than half a minute before he closed his eyes and yelled, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    The whole audience was silent.


    Zhao Wuji first broke the silence, hugged the old monk and said with a familiar smile: "since ZHENGJING is going to stay here, how about I say hello to Miss Fang? How about you working with me? I think Miss Fang will be very happy and happy. "


    ZHENGJING? This Zhao Wuji becomes really fast enough, dare feeling is hit this abacus, no wonder he is willing to do so, recommend a congenital master to Fang Ruolan, this is absolutely a great credit.


    Because in a big family where men are superior to women, women''s treatment is much worse. It''s very good for Fang Ruolan to have Zhao Wuji as a protector. It''s probably thanks to Fang Dao.


    Therefore, people like the old monk are definitely less than those who run all over the streets like the local capital. They are more qualified to become the Royal master of the great aristocratic family. The more they are against Fang Ruolan, the better.


    On the other hand, Tang Wu and Han Yu can''t compare with the value of the old monk rentu. They are not generally cost-effective.


    Just, Zhao Wuji said I was mean and mean before, now he calls me ZHENGJING? That''s hypocritical.


    Zhao Wuji kept smiling and said politely, "this matter can be considered slowly by eminent monk rentu. How about this? I''ll hold a banquet first, and then talk about it in detail. ZHENGJING, you''ll come too. With your qualifications, it''s really wrong for you to be a silver guard. Forget about the situation just now. The rules are originally used to break, let alone Miss Fang Good for you


    Lei Li suddenly side face, eyes staring at me, expression is quite unhappy, as if never thought, I even become more threatening than Huatian.


    And Huatian? It''s like a clown with his face covered, standing stiffly, with a look of disbelief and resentment, like a stone carving in human shape.

 Chapter 656

    "Let''s go now and leave the scene for others to clean up. When I get back, Zhao Wuji will arrange a new residence." Zhao Wuji waved with a smile and was quite polite.


    The old monk glanced at me as if seeking my advice.


    I nodded, the old monk immediately pretended to start, "Anita Buddha, since my apprentice agreed, this matter is also turned over, plus brother Zhao is so enthusiastic, the eminent monk is not polite."


    Zhao Wuji also smiles and nods. He shouts Lei Li in the past and leaves the scene, leaving only Hua Tian with a look of consternation and a dozen stunned silver guards.


    Far away, I heard the voices of the silver guards that I couldn''t believe.


    "Jia ZHENGJING is going to be promoted and rich this time!"


    "Damn it, we''re finished. We didn''t bully him before we knew it."


    "Guess what position Jia ZHENGJING will be promoted to this time?"


    "No matter what position he holds, there will be three fires when a new official takes office. Let''s live by the situation."


    "The most important thing is that his master Ren Tu covers him. Once Ren Tu stays, who dares not listen to Jia ZHENGJING?"


    ..


    after leaving the Santana Hotel and being warmly entertained by Zhao Wuji, we come to cuiya building, the most advanced Chinese restaurant in Dongling.


    On the top floor of cuiya building, there is a banquet with views from all sides. The sea on the left and the city on the right are charming.


    On the dining table, all kinds of delicious dishes were put on the table. When I changed my clothes, my appetite was open, and there was an old monk covering me here. I didn''t care so much about it. I picked up chopsticks and wolfed down.


    "Ha ha ha, ZHENGJING has a good temperament. It''s worthy of being a famous teacher and an excellent apprentice." Zhao Wuji laughed three times. He took the wine cup with both hands and offered it to the old monk.


    Leili immediately followed Zhao Wuji''s action and quickly toasted. "I''d like to drink to you."


    The old monk is not taboo either. He is obviously a meat and wine monk. He raised his head to drink bitterly and couldn''t help exclaiming, "good wine, good wine."


    I swallowed all the dishes and looked up at Lei Li. This guy became very quick. He knew I was not easy to get into trouble now, and he never gave me that hint look again, as if it had never happened.


    Lei Li just finished drinking, poured another glass, toasted with me, pretended to be a good man, took the initiative to please, and said with a smile: "I have been very optimistic about ZHENGJING since the beginning of recruitment. Regardless of rentu elder, ZHENGJING''s strength is now very strong, and its future is limitless."


    "I''m flattered, brother Lei." I pretended to retaliate, secretly scold the thunder is not a good thing.


    Results the old monk suddenly a Leng, straight at me, "a blessing in disguise?"


    "Ah, it''s like this. I had some grudges with Huatian before. I lost to him several times, and even got seriously injured. However, thanks to a blessing in disguise, there was a strange change in my body. Now, although it''s the middle stage of the land investment, I have the top strength in the later stage." I hastened to round up the problem so as not to be detected.


    At this moment, the blood vessels on my body have already calmed down, no longer expanded and exposed, all the agitation disappeared, began to precipitate and consolidate.


    "I said," it''s no wonder that your body has become so strange. It turns out that when you were young, you knew that you were a genius, and you didn''t miss it. " The old monk stroked his long beard with pride.


    Zhao Wuji smiles leisurely and pretends not to know each other. He says with a smile, "if it wasn''t for ZHENGJING''s recruitment, I couldn''t get to know monk rentu today. At this moment, I feel more and more that Miss Fang will be very happy."


    "Well, I don''t like to be subordinated, so I don''t plan to work for anyone." The old monk immediately refused.


    When I heard that, I was silly. But I thought about it a little bit and understood the old monk very well. He was a natural master. He was unrestrained. Why did he ask for trouble?


    But the next moment, the old monk suddenly said, "well, I''ve been looking for my apprentice for three years, and I don''t plan to leave this time. I''ve been staying with him all the time. I don''t have any relatives. I''m just an apprentice. I don''t want to be bullied by ZHENGJING when I''m away."


    Don''t work for Fang Ruolan, but stay by my side? That''s very good. I can not only leave some room, but also continue to cover me. I''m worthy of being a master!


    Zhao Wuji said with a smile: "I understand that it''s not so easy to decide after all, but it''s wonderful that you can stay with ZHENGJING. I''ll inform Miss Fang when I go back. She will definitely meet with eminent monk rentu in person. Even if she can''t work together, it''s wonderful to make a friend."


    "I, Ren Tu, do not seek fame and wealth, but peace in Beijing." The old monk''s eyes were full of kindness and protection.


    Zhao Wuji held his fist, then put down his hand and gave me a deep look. "ZHENGJING, now you have your master and me. Who dares to speak ill of you behind your back in the future? You are the first one to tell me, and I will help you deal with it right away."


    "Thank you for your care." I bowed my hands, but I was not modest. Anyway, there was an old monk.


    However, Lei Li''s face was very difficult, but he forced a smile and said, "Congratulations, brothers ZHENGJING. In addition to the two elders, Lei Li will support you 100 percent."At this point, Lei Li changed the subject and asked, "but what position do you want to arrange for ZHENGJING, Mr. Zhao?"


    "Why not? Directly upgrade to the death guard level. By the way, teach Hua Tian a lesson. Don''t deceive others too much. " Zhao Wuji patted the table lightly, as if he took me as his confidant, his mouth is also a set of.


    His face was stiff, and he asked tentatively: "death guard? It doesn''t seem to fit the rules, does it? ZHENGJING brothers can only draw with Huatian now. "


    However, when Lei Li asked, he immediately picked out Zhao Wuji. Obviously, he guessed the meaning of Lei Li''s words, then slapped the table and scolded: "it''s not your Lei Li who decides, it''s my Zhao Wuji who decides. I''m in charge of all the people around Miss Fang. I''ll decide what I want!"


    I secretly sneer, the heart said that this fierce really does not like someone to share power with him.


    He tried to kill Huatian, but he didn''t expect that I suddenly came up with a master who was not as good as he wanted, but also equal to him.


    not to regard it as right. He looked down and took a sip of the baijiu. He didn''t ask much. It seemed to be disapproved on the surface. Actually, I expected that he was not very happy.


    So, I got up and bowed my hands again, and saluted the virtuous, "thank you, Mr. Zhao. There''s nothing in Beijing in return."


    "Ah, you don''t have to be modest in ZHENGJING. Young people, if you don''t have enough resources to support yourself outside, you will not be able to become a great weapon in the end. It''s commonly known as Sanren. When you work for Miss Fang, you just want to get resources to improve your strength. As a senior, Zhao Wuji naturally needs to take care of you more, and he is still such an excellent young man as you." Zhao Wuji pressed his hand, not to mention the hypocrisy of that appearance. He didn''t mention anything when he scolded me before, as if it hadn''t happened.


    "That Huatian Hanyu they?" I asked.


    Zhao Wuji, the old monster, didn''t care. He even said, "you are their superior. You can deal with them whatever you want. Zhao Wuji personally hates Huatian''s shameless behavior."


    I''m secretly happy. I''m looking forward to what kind of expression Huatian and his group will have when I go back and jump to the death guard.


    But the same, Zhao Wuji is hypocritical to the extreme, I was almost disgusted.

 Chapter 657

    After the dinner, under the arrangement of Zhao Wuji, the old monk lived in a foreign house not far from the Santana hotel. He was also equipped with a Mercedes Benz with comprehensive facilities.


    Zhao Wuji, a strange old man, also praised his name: "the eminent monk rentu has extraordinary strength. As the protector of Miss Fang, I will not neglect him. As for ZHENGJING, I will live here together, so as to help the master and apprentice to talk about the past."


    "And tomorrow morning, ZHENGJING, you''ll be here at eight tomorrow morning. I have to make an announcement for you."


    With that, Zhao Wuji led Leili away, leaving me and the old monk sitting in the villa.


    I was immediately embarrassed. In fact, I was not Jia ZHENGJING at all. I didn''t know the old monk at all. All this was pretending.


    At this time, the old monk moved his buttocks and sat over lovingly. He grabbed my hand and said, "ZHENGJING, you can rest assured that no one dares to bully you with your master. You don''t have to mention the contradiction between you and me before. Being a teacher has figured out that everything depends on you."


    "Thank you, master." I hardened my head to reply for fear of being detected any flaw.


    This old monk is definitely more powerful than Zhao Wu. If he knows that I am posing as Jia ZHENGJING, he has to kill me.


    Moreover, judging from the old monk''s current attitude, if he knows that Jia ZHENGJING is dead, the consequences will be even more serious for me, either breaking up into pieces or breaking up into pieces.


    Fortunately, the old monk seems to have had a big conflict with Jia ZHENGJING before. He seems to be afraid that there will be emotional gap between the master and the apprentice. He didn''t mention it in front of me at all. He just told me some things that he didn''t have. He said how hard he had to find me alone and so on. With his indulgent tone, I felt goose bumps all over my body.


    All of a sudden, the old monk stopped and asked, "ZHENGJING, tell me, how many people have you killed these days? I used to let you remember. "


    How many people were killed?


    Is this the question an old monk should ask?


    Who can remember? Besides, I''m not Jia ZHENGJING.


    Simply, I scratched the back of my head with a smile and said awkwardly, "master, I forgot."


    "It seems that being a teacher is not around you, which makes you change a lot." The old monk sighed and patted me on the back of the hand.


    Then, the old monk moved his hand and stroked his long beard, "what you practice for a teacher is the main way to kill. You must start to kill in the realm of land and capital, accumulate resentment, and then you can practice the way to be a teacher when you are promoted. The more you kill, the stronger you will be. How many of these skills have you forgotten...


    the main way to kill?


    I see. It''s no wonder that Jia ZHENGJING is a fierce devil who kills people without blinking an eye!


    Before I could respond, the old monk said, "my set of skills will only be taught to you in the future. Although the skill level is not high, it can become stronger and stronger with more killing. It is totally different from other fixed level skills. In the innate realm, it is purely relying on anger to enhance strength."


    "I''m old and can''t carry forward this set of skills, but you can, I hope you can one day kill the Tao and become a saint, and step out of the field beyond nature! That realm is the dream of countless natural gas refiners. "


    "Congenital nine heavy, many hardships, as a teacher is now only five levels, in the middle of the congenital medium level, even so, I always remember the times I slaughtered, how can you forget this? Well, it''s broken. "


    The old monk chattered, and looked very worried.


    I turned my head and said with a smile, "master, how can I remember clearly? Only by forgetting it thoroughly, can we break away from it and stick to the established rules, which will eventually be limited. "


    But I didn''t expect that the old monk was shocked by what I said casually, and fell into a long time of shaking God. He kept talking to himself.


    "Forget to clean, then you can jump out of this way..."


    "forget to...


    as he said that, the old monk gradually took a cool breath, and his face rose up. He couldn''t believe it. He patted his thigh and was shocked:" forget to do it! Is it deliberately forgotten, or? "


    "Forget it? Did you forget that? It''s too deliberate. I mean, I forget even myself. I mean, whoever I want to die will die! " I pretended to show off the mystery, but actually I made it up. I think the old monk''s thinking is a little slow.


    The old monk was stunned and kept thinking about the meaning of my words.


    While the old monk was thinking, I quickly left, chose the biggest room, took a bath and fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next day, when I came out of my room, the old monk was still in the original position, meditating with his knees crossed, his eyes closed, and he kept talking, and then followed the demon like.


    "Forget the Tao, forget it, limit the infinite."


    "Forget sin, and you will be reborn."


    I can''t understand it at all. Those words are all bullshit, so as not to make the old monk suspicious. I didn''t expect that he could think for so long, which is beyond my expectation.


    I took a closer look and found that the old monk''s face was ruddy. On the contrary, he was not possessed, but rather in a state of perception.I don''t want to disturb you. I have to settle accounts with Huatian! I can relax when you''re away, so as not to be careful and tiring.


    Driving a Mercedes Benz out of the house, I went straight to the Santana hotel. This is my first day in office. Zhao Wuji told me before he left yesterday.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, he stops at the door of the hotel, throws the key to the parking boy, and enters the door smartly. There are several lines of people in the hall, including familiar silver guards and strange faces.


    Zhao Wuji saw me on time and waved with a smile, "ZHENGJING, you are really on time."


    I arched my hand and replied, "how can Zhao be late?"


    With that, I looked at Huatian in the crowd. His face was not completely swollen. He stood straight in front of the team with a purple and green face, and his expression was quite subdued and envious.


    Hua Tian snorted coldly and said, "Jia ZHENGJING, I made a mistake yesterday, but it has been written off. You must have been promoted. Why don''t you come and stand with me?"


    My God yawned and went straight to Zhao''s right, while Lei Li stood on his left.


    Hua Tian stares at him, deliberately finds fault and urges him to say, "Jia ZHENGJING, come down quickly. It''s not where you can stand."


    "Ha, Mr. Zhao, you haven''t announced yet?" I couldn''t help yawning again.


    "Yes, but I think it''s better for you to say it yourself." Zhao Wuji nodded slightly, meaning a little like let me Liwei.


    I just took a step forward, straightened my chest, raised my right hand, swept from left to right, and said: "from today on, I am the superior of all of you, and I must obey all my orders. Silver guards and gold guards are the same. No matter who you are, I dare to act wild in my hands, and I will never let him go."


    Speaking of half, I deliberately pointed to Huatian and yelled, "Huatian, do you hear me? What''s that look on your face? Are you not satisfied? Stand at attention... Easy! I''ll do 2000 push ups right now. I''ll cut you if I lose one. "


    Zhao Wuji and Lei Li are as if they didn''t hear him. They are just turning a blind eye.


    "Two thousand... You''re taking revenge! You are breaking the rules Huatian''s whole face is green. I can''t believe it. At the same time, it''s even more oppressive than ever. It seems that when you see me, there''s nothing else.


    My expression suddenly cold down, "from now on, I am the rules! You don''t do it, do you? All punished, all 2000 push ups, no one is allowed to get up until they are finished. "


    With this remark, all the subordinates on the scene were about to cry.


    "Death guard! Jia ZHENGJING, it''s a double jump. "


    "It''s impossible..."


    "two thousand push ups... Is Jia ZHENGJING avenging the last time, or double that."


    "It''s cruel, cruel angle."


    "Three fires when a new official takes office!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to the 26600 crown of kings.

 Chapter 658

    All the silver medallion guards were doing push ups with the same hands as their ancestors.


    Huatian is the same. His eyes are red, but he can only do it.


    "Two thousand..."


    "when will it be finished?"


    "Didn''t you mean to upset us?"


    My stern face, open mouth is scolding, just like the iron face boss, "all shut up for me, who will be punished again, until you serve."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, this is revenge for the public!" Hua Tian said as he did.


    However, Zhao Wuji and Lei Li still did not hear the general.


    Seeing this, Hua Tian finally understood that he could not help but bow his head and accept the reality in humiliation.


    After a while, Zhao Wuji nodded with satisfaction, pulled me aside, and said with a smile, "it''s not bad, ZHENGJING. I didn''t mistake you, but I need your help with something."


    "Mr. Zhao can be frank." I replied politely.


    Zhao Wuji hit it, hit it mouth, "is so, free to advise your master, for Miss Fang work, absolutely will not treat him badly, if you can succeed, this credit naturally has you."


    "Well, I can''t handle it well. I can do it if I can. If I can''t, I can''t help it." I arched my hand and said.


    "Yes, in fact, it doesn''t matter whether you succeed or not. As long as your master stays with you for one day, he is half stepping into our category. If you have something to do, can your master help you?" Zhao Wuji smiles a little, want more hypocrisy to have more hypocrisy.


    I dealt with it politely, without any flaw. Anyway, I didn''t care. If the old monk could enter this area of authority, it would be helpful to me, and it would also be no loss to the old monk.


    Then, Zhao Wuji gave me a wink, "enough, you Willy can, let them go today, I will follow the process, take you to meet Miss Fang."


    So, I decided to return to the original position, raised his hand and said: "give me up."


    As soon as I said that, the whole audience got up, and no one was surprised, for fear that I would try my best again.


    Hua Tian clenched his fist, as if he had no chance to fight back, and his face slowly burst into despair.


    I ignore, put down my hand and said: "what should I do, scatter!"


    After a while, the silver guards left in a hurry for fear of staying another minute.


    However, there are still a few smart people, come up to take the initiative to congratulate.


    "Master Jing, let''s go first."


    "Good morning, master Jing."


    "Congratulations, master Jing, on your promotion to the death guard."


    ..


    I waved my hand to let these flatterers go. Then I glared at Huatian, who was going to leave quietly behind me, and yelled: "Huatian! Stop


    "I... Jia ZHENGJING, didn''t you say you could leave?" Hua Tian''s whole body was stiff, and he stopped his pace abruptly.


    "I said I could leave, but I didn''t say you could leave." I put my hand behind my waist. My heart says that I''m just looking for fault, that''s on purpose. What can you do about Huatian? Don''t think about how you Huatian treated me before.


    So, I pointed to Huatian and gave an order directly, "from now on, you should stand in the same place and don''t move until I come back to let you move. Do you hear me?"


    Hua Tian can''t speak.


    "Do you hear me?" I couldn''t help roaring. It was so loud that some silver guards who hadn''t completely left were all watching.


    "Master Jing is too cruel."


    "Let Huatian stand until he comes back. Don''t move."


    "Now Jingye is the most powerful. No one can offend him. Huatian used to bully others. It''s a turn of fortune. Fortunately, Jingye is magnanimous and doesn''t care about us little silver medals."


    "That is, the injustice has a head, and the debt has a owner. In the future, I will only listen to the Lord Jing."


    These words, Huatian seems to have heard, the whole person in countless eyes, suddenly out of the ugly, wronged bite teeth, and then stand straight in the same place, "yes, I heard."


    I was satisfied with the head, and pointed to the silver guards around, "if any of you see him move, even if his mouth moves, you should report to me immediately."


    With that, I followed Zhao Wuji and Leili to turn around and walk, dashing into the elevator entrance to meet Fang Ruolan.


    What I want is this effect, not only a tit for tat, but also to isolate Huatian.


    ..


    the top floor of Santana.


    Zhao Wuji pushes open a huge door, which has a huge area and extremely luxurious decoration. Fang Ruolan is sitting not far away, with a pair of jade feet on the tea table, knocking melon seeds with relish, and still watching Korean dramas.


    I follow behind, not from the corner of my mouth twitch, dare to love Fang Ruolan this cruel woman also love to watch Korean dramas.


    When he came to Fang Ruolan, Zhao Wuji wanted to inform him about the matter. Fang Ruolan didn''t look at it, so he first asked, "Mr. Zhao, how are things going? A lot of people have been recruited these days, right"This... Li Shaobai''s whereabouts are hidden. He hasn''t been found yet." Zhao Wuji was embarrassed at that time.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Ruolan turned his face faster than turning a book. He picked up a bag of fragrant melon seeds and threw them directly on Zhao Wuji''s face. The whole person was furious, "waste! What''s the use of asking you to look for it, which hasn''t been found yet? This is Li Shaobai. I have a grudge against him. I must be the first to find him! "


    Each melon seed scattered on the ground, Zhao Wuji''s face was extremely ugly, and Lei Li did not dare to interrupt.


    Fang Ruolan snorted, just like a savage young lady. Then she moved away and suddenly found me standing behind Zhao Wuji. She asked, "how can Jia ZHENGJING be here?"


    Zhao Wuji was relieved and immediately began to explain everything.


    After hearing this, Fang Ruolan obviously slowed down his face and said with a smile: "very good. It''s a happy event. I didn''t expect that you have such a master. It''s a credit. Your personal strength has also made a breakthrough. Fang Ruolan really saw the right person."


    "Thank you very much, Miss Fang. But my master hasn''t agreed yet, so it''s not a credit." I said.


    Fang Ruolan suddenly narrowed his eyes and got up slowly. His smile became colder and colder. He was also a bit fierce. He didn''t know what he was doing. He came up to me and looked up and down.


    "Yes, since your strength has greatly increased, it''s time to need you. I have one thing for you to do and do well." Fang Ruolan said.


    My hands clasped, the whole person pretended, a face of dedication, after death, "let Miss Fang send."


    "Well, Li Shaobai has a company in Dongling? You go and kill all the important senior executives of the company, and then leave one or two people to lead the snake out of the hole. I don''t believe that Li Shaobai won''t show up! " Fang Ruolan showed a strong and vicious color, just like a snake and scorpion woman.

 Chapter 659

    Start with the important senior management of Yi''an company?


    How many lives do I need to keep to lead the snake out of the cave?


    Cruel, too cruel, this move can be called extremely cruel.


    When I heard Fang Ruolan''s plan, I felt even more shocked, and my mind suddenly went blank.


    I never thought that Fang Ruolan could attack innocent people in order to deal with me. It''s inhuman.


    The most important thing is that I am Jia ZHENGJING. How can I do this? Do I really do it? It''s impossible.


    However, Fang Ruolan didn''t know my true identity. He patted me on the shoulder with confidence and said with a smile, "by your means, it''s nothing to you, right? I''ll give you three days. When you''re done, you can come here to find me yourself. I''ll give you a great reward. Li Shaobai''s city hall must know that I did it. He can live without a single soldier. How can he spend so much manpower to find Li Shaobai? "


    "ZHENGJING, what are you doing? Thank you, Miss Fang Zhao Wuji urged.


    Leili stood on one side, showing jealousy.


    My whole body is hard, just like pouring cement. I nodded my head with great difficulty and replied, "thank you for your attention, Miss Fang. I''m absolutely sure I can do this task safely."


    "Go ahead and come back to me in three days. You don''t have to do anything else these days. Just concentrate on completing the task. Go ahead and prepare. I have something else to discuss with Mr. Zhao Leili." Fang Ruolan waved his hand and gave the order of eviction.


    ..


    after leaving the top floor of Santana, I went downstairs alone. My mind was still blank and I didn''t know how to deal with it.


    When I got to the hall on the first floor, Huatian was still standing there, and many silver guards were supervising me.


    I''m not in the mood to talk to him at all. I just ignore him and walk quickly. I don''t care about him until he can''t stand.


    After waiting at the door for a few minutes, the parking boy of the hotel respectfully opened the car, opened the door and made a gesture of invitation.


    I got on the car calmly, stepped on the accelerator and left. My heart was heavier than ever, my brain was running at full speed, and I began to think about how to solve this impossible task.


    You want me to do it? This is absolutely impossible.


    But if we don''t carry it out, with Fang Ruolan''s mind, we will be suspicious. As a person who has nothing to do with Li Shaobai, why don''t we dare to kill his people?


    At that time, I''m afraid I can only give up this layer of identity, wasting countless efforts.


    After thinking for a long time, I am not willing to give up. This is the only chance to rescue Ning Xing. I may also get information from Fang Ruolan about Fang Dao, which I attach great importance to.


    It''s a dilemma that I can''t choose to use Jia ZHENGJING''s identity to move my own people.


    Before I knew it, I drove to Yi''an company. I got off the station and looked up at Yi''an building. I felt very tangled.


    Just then, a black Bentley came from a distance and stopped at the gate of Yi''an building. Qiao Yi got out of the car quickly and entered the building quickly under the protection of several bodyguards. It seemed that there was an emergency.


    "No, Qiao Yi is also here. I thought he was in Yanjing. In fact, I''m not the only one who can do this task. Lei Li can also do it. It should be Fang Ruolan''s way to test me. It''s also a way to gain her trust." I bit my teeth and my heart was bleeding.


    Stalemate for a long time, I have no choice but to leave the car, back to the home arranged by Zhao Wuji.


    As soon as he entered the door, the old monk was still sitting in his place, thinking hard with his eyes closed.


    I''m in a bad mood. I dare not take a rest for fear that time will pass too fast.


    Sitting on the roof of a western style house, smoking a stuffy cigarette one by one, I was so anxious that I was grasping my heart and lungs.


    "Neither side can move."


    "If I had the innate state and the strength of Qinglong, how could I fall into such a deadlock? I''ll kill them if I don''t give them. "


    "Damn it


    At this time, the old monk came to me quietly and patted me, "ZHENGJING, what are you thinking?"


    "Oh, nothing." I turned back suddenly, scared to death, thinking that the old monk had finally realized.


    The old monk smoothed his long beard and gave a leisurely smile. "ZHENGJING, thanks to your words, I have learned a lot about being a teacher. I''m afraid it won''t be long before I can become a teacher from congenital five to congenital six. Congenital nine is just around the corner."


    "Congratulations, master." I quickly bow my hand, and I know the innate state in my heart.


    Congenital nine, one is better than another.


    The first three are in the initial stage, majoring in concentrating Qi and learning to control internal Qi.


    The middle triple is the middle stage, and this realm can send and receive internal Qi freely.


    The latter three is the later stage, and the strength of internal Qi has gradually become the essence.


    However, the old monk didn''t know as much as I did. It was clearly recorded in the set of skills handed over to me by my father''s uncle Tuo Pao Jun at the beginning. Congenital is not as simple as jiuzhong.


    On top of the nine, there is also a congenital peak. This is a qualitative leap, which is also divided into three small realms.Crossing the peak is congenitally great perfection, which is the last pass of congenitally realm. Only by breaking through this pass can we really step out of congenitally.


    As for the realm of land and capital, there is no record in my father''s skills, and I am not very clear about it. It all depends on exploration.


    ...


    "the apprentice is also very pleased that master has successfully realized the Tao." I smile and squint. I don''t expose the shortcomings of the old monk. I think he is a casual monk, so I don''t understand him.


    Of course, I can''t tell him that this kind of thing is not clear to ordinary monks. If it comes out of my mouth, it''s really strange.


    The old monk took a deep look at me and sat down beside me. "Apprentice, should you return the thing you took away three years ago to me as a teacher? It''s useful to be a teacher. "


    "What is it?" I was stunned. Why did Jia ZHENGJING take the old monk''s things?


    The old monk turned his face and raised his beard slowly. "I''m your master. It''s no fun to put it on. Don''t you return it to me soon?"


    I began to panic. I''m not Jia ZHENGJING at all. Who knows what he took?


    Forced to calm down and feel guilty, I began to make things up and said with a smile: "master, I really didn''t take your things. How dare I take your things? Are you not wronging me? Did you forget where you put it? "


    "You''ve been a liar since you were a child. How can you be a teacher? I am your master at least. Everything will be yours in the future. Why are you in a hurry? " As soon as the old monk''s face changed, it seemed that I had taken away a very precious thing. The whole person was gloomy. This expression was like a change of person, and it was even more murderous.


    I was shocked and suddenly realized that the old monk might not be looking for an apprentice, but for some bullshit.


    I can''t help cursing. There are wolves in front and tigers behind. There is an old monk in the middle. Is there anything worse?

 Chapter 660

    I was in a cold sweat, so I just couldn''t admit it.


    The old monk relaxed his face and returned to a kind face. He didn''t mention what it was. He got up and laughed. "Since it''s on you, I''m not afraid to lose it. Anyway, I''ll stay with you all the time."


    Then the old monk went downstairs.


    I was so scared that I became suspicious. Could it be that the old monk was aware of something, just to test me?


    Unable to get the answer, I thought that I had to act according to the circumstances. I would be very careful with the old monk in the future.


    ..


    in the afternoon, the old monk went out and came back with a lot of fresh dishes in his hand, saying that he would cook for me.


    How dare I say no? I can only promise and help cook.


    But this old monk, in addition to vegetables, also made my favorite lobster, a big pot.


    When I put it on the table, I wolfed it down and licked the bottom of the pot.


    But the old monk looked at me while he was eating. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When I was about to finish eating, the old monk said, "ZHENGJING, I remember that you didn''t want to eat lobster every time. I also said that lobster is the last thing you like. What do you do now?"


    I was still stuffed with lobster meat in my mouth. At that time, I secretly scolded that it was bad. I quickly changed my mouth and said with a smile, "master, people can change. I didn''t like it before, but now I like it very much."


    Oh, the old monk said no more.


    I didn''t dare to eat any more. I quickly took a few bites to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. I wondered if the old monk had noticed that there was something wrong with my identity?


    However, the old monk didn''t say it at all, and I don''t know, so he decided to continue to cheat and abduct for a while.


    Soon, it was time for the next day.


    From Fang Ruolan''s explanation, it has been 24 hours, and I don''t have much time left.


    I didn''t dare to stay in the house to get along with the old monk, so I drove away early. I sat in a coffee shop not far from Yi''an building, looking straight at Yi''an building, hoping to come up with a plan.


    Squeak ~


    the shaking mobile phone rings, it''s Zhao Wuji''s phone.


    As the highest boss, he has all the numbers, and I''m no exception.


    "Zheng Jing, how are things going? I think you are very diligent. You often hang around the Yi''an building. Are you checking the situation? "


    I''m near Yi''an building. How did Zhao Wuji know?


    I suddenly glared. Maybe the big Benz I was driving had a positioning device.


    Simply, I followed Zhao Wuji''s words and said: "yes, Mr. Zhao, I''m looking at the situation. After all, the senior management of Yi''an company has bodyguards with me. If you want to do something, you have to be unconscious, but you can''t sneak into Yi''an building. After all, the other party is also a bodyguard company. In unknown circumstances, it''s better to separate and assassinate each other."


    "Well, that''s right. ZHENGJING, you''re very considerate. Don''t let Miss Fang down. Leili has a bad stomach. I don''t like him very much. When Miss Fang gets married and my position is transferred, I''ll leave it to you." Zhao Wuji is full of promise, praise every sentence, and elevate me by belittling Lei Li.


    He is not afraid of real villains, but hypocrites. Zhao Wuji is disgusting.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhao. In the future, I will only listen to you. Even if I sit in your seat in the future, I will always be at the command of Mr. Zhao." I said.


    Zhao Wuji was very sentimental. He said, "if you want to listen to your master, how can you just listen to me? Well, you go on. Miss Fang is going out to see your master, so you don''t have to come back. "


    Dududu ~


    when Zhao Wuji hung up, I gradually got flustered. I always felt that the old monk''s behavior was abnormal yesterday.


    "If he knew that I was not really Jia ZHENGJING, would he tell Fang Ruolan?" My heart began to cool.


    But just then, an armed helicopter came from the sky and landed on the top floor of Yi''an building.


    "Who is it? Is Li Qinghao afraid that I will expose him and turn to Yi''an company? " I recognized the armed helicopter at that time. It was the special plane of the Li family!


    But because of the distance and the angle, I can''t see who is coming down from the helicopter. Can''t I run in and ask?


    So I sat in the coffee shop and ordered cup after cup of coffee. I didn''t believe the people who came down from the special plane and would not leave the Yi''an building.


    Finally, it was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Accompanied by Qiao Yi, a familiar figure appeared at the front door of Yi''an building, and gradually came towards the direction of the coffee shop.


    "Li Qi!" I sprang to my feet.


    Even more, Li Qi and Qiao Yi are followed by two people!


    One of them is strong and careless, the other is thin and has a purple gourd around his waist.


    "Ye Shu, ye Zhan!" I was shocked. How did they come to Dongling?Under the guidance of Qiao Yi, the three of them went into the coffee shop, sat not far from me, and then began to talk.


    "Are you sure you want to do that, Mr. Li?" Qiao Yi asked.


    "This is the end of the matter. There is no other way. We have to try and see if we can change it." Li Qi nodded, with a heavy look. She used to tap the table with her fingers.


    Ye Shu gritted his teeth, "yes, we are the only one who can help the boss now."


    "The Lord of the cabinet has become like this. We are brothers. How can we let go? Let it go. " Ye Zhan said in a deep voice.


    At this time, Li Qi pressed his hand, motioned Ye Shu to be quiet, and then whispered: "Mr. Qiao, I need to trouble you for help, otherwise it will be very difficult to complete, and then I will act according to the plan, that is, I will involve you. It''s really...


    " Mr. Li, don''t mention those things that are not, I have the same relationship with the president, and I will never be lazy if I can contribute. " Qiao Yi said.


    There were four people around the table. It seemed that the discussion had already been finished without giving any details. I couldn''t understand the situation.


    Li Qi, ye Shu and ye Zhan, what are these three guys doing in Dongling? What can I do for you?


    So I called the waiter over, asked for a pen and paper, wrote a paragraph, folded it up to cover up the content, and asked the waiter to deliver it to Li Qi''s table for me, not to mention me.


    The waiter walked up to Li Qi and said, "four gentlemen, this is what a guest said he would give you. Please accept it."


    Li Qi was stunned and slowly reached for it. When the waiter left and opened it for inspection, he immediately gasped, "no matter what you''re planning, the current situation has changed. Don''t act rashly. Can''t you get angry? This... Who wrote this? Is it...


    then Li Qi stood up, looked left and right, his eyes were red, "you''re not dead, where are you...


    Qiao Yi, ye Shu and ye Zhan were all shocked.


    I straightened my collar and left quietly when the table was full.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the 26800 crown of kings.

 Chapter 661

    After leaving the cafe, I didn''t dare to go back directly. I was worried that the old monk would find out and connect with Fang Ruolan. As soon as I got back, I must have fallen into the trap.


    I started to drive around and deliberately create smoke bombs to make Zhao Wuji think I was doing business.


    When it was dark, I thought that the old monk and Fang Ruolan should have met and didn''t call me, so I went back.


    As soon as he entered the door, the old monk cooked the meal, which was very rich. He showed a kind smile and waved to me, "are you back? Are you busy outside? Come in and have dinner. "


    My heart is very nervous, palms are beginning to sweat, forced against the guilty went in, sat at the table, picked up the chopsticks to eat, pretending to be nothing.


    The old monk took it for granted that he picked some dishes for me. He just laughed and didn''t speak.


    I was even more puzzled. While eating, I asked tentatively, "master, what did Miss Fang say to you today?"


    "It''s nothing. I just want to work for her? I don''t want to be a teacher. Once I''m under the fence, I''ll have to listen to others. I''m used to being a teacher. Anyway, I''m always by your side. In fact, I''m involved, but I don''t have to listen to anyone''s orders. " Old monk rentu bit a piece of meat. He didn''t look like a monk at all.


    So a listen, I secretly relieved, at the dinner table constantly guess, thinking about whether they have revealed flaws.


    But after thinking for a long time, I didn''t come to a conclusion until I finished my meal. If the old monk knew I wasn''t Jia ZHENGJING, he would have told Fang Ruolan? Fang Ruolan''s identity is in doubt. It''s impossible for him not to do something.


    Otherwise, it''s possible to sit down and eat together? Don''t tease me. Without Fang Ruolan, the old monk can kill me by himself.


    After dinner, the old monk was like an elder in his family. I became a child who didn''t grow up. I didn''t have to do anything. All the work was taken by the old monk.


    Standing at the kitchen door, looking at the back of the old monk washing dishes, I can''t help sighing with my chin. The secret way is that the old monk must love Jia ZHENGJING very much. If he knows that Jia ZHENGJING is dead and the white haired man gives the black haired man away, I don''t know what kind of reaction he will have.


    No matter what the old monk came for, is Jia ZHENGJING his apprentice? It''s not sad that the apprentice died.


    In the evening, I still did not dare to get along with the old monk, so I said hello intentionally and said I wanted to have a rest.


    In fact, I didn''t sleep at all. I tried my best to figure out what to do tomorrow.


    "Tomorrow is the last day. Fang Ruolan is not so cruel."


    "And Li Qi, they are also restless factors. If I make an impulsive move, it''s not worth the loss."


    "After time, go to Fang Ruolan and say that you can''t finish it? It''s impossible, isn''t it? "


    "With my current ability, it''s not a problem at all to get rid of the senior management of Yi''an company. There is no reason why I can''t finish it. It''s tantamount to making trouble for myself."


    "Quit? No, it''s the only way. Fang Ruolan is Fang Dao''s sister and can help me get the news. "


    With this thought, I almost stayed up all night and smoked one cigarette after another, but there was no solution.


    Until dawn, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration, "yes, isn''t there Li Qi? I''ll play a play with him and let him hurt me? Then there''s a reason. It''s the only way at the moment. "


    I decided to go to bed for a few hours. At noon, I rushed out to the cafe where I was yesterday.


    Li Qi couldn''t find me yesterday. Today, he will be waiting for me.


    When I got to the coffee shop, I didn''t have many customers at noon. As soon as I came in, I found Li Qi sitting alone in the corner, looking around.


    I didn''t dare to get close, so I chose a distant place to sit down. After ordering a glass of boiled water, I took out the pen and paper prepared in advance, wrote down a note, gave the waiter a tip and told him to hand it over to Li Qi.


    After all this, I got up to leave, deliberately left the Mercedes Benz here, ran to the Internet bar, re registered a new account, boarded the previous online game.


    Deng''s sound, the game system sounded the super local tyrant player''s online news.


    System channel: "brother Vulcan is online."


    I immediately started chatting with my new character, quickly hit the keyboard and said, "is it me?"


    "Where the hell are you? I thought you were killed. " Brother Huoshen''s second return is the tone of Li Qi.


    A warm current spread all over my body, and I replied, "if I''m not dead, how can I die? I''m working under Fang Ruolan now. I have to be promoted all the way, and then I can enter Fang''s family smoothly. I don''t believe it. I can still find out the name of Laozi. It''s absolutely safe. "


    "You work under that white ass Fang Ruolan? You changed your identity? Tell me what''s going on now. I''m in a hurry. " Li Qi said.


    I scanned the environment around the Internet bar. Seeing that the situation was safe, I replied, "now I don''t have time to tell you. I can only go up for a short time. We will use this way to contact each other in the future. But at present, I want you to play a play for me. Later, you and Qiao Yi will let me know. They should match me.""What play?" Li Qi made a big question mark.


    I said: "at seven o''clock this evening, you and Qiao Yi will go to a nearby restaurant for dinner. I''ll finish the assassination mission. Then you can directly hurt me, and let me take a message to Fang Ruolan to tell her not to play such tricks. Now you are in Dongling, no one can move the people of Yi''an company."


    After this private chat, I''m ready to turn off the offline game. Li Qi desperately replied to me and asked me to wait.


    ¡°£¿¡± I made a question mark.


    Li Qi said: "you can''t do it like this. I have a more direct way. I have discussed with President Qiao Yeshu Yezhan. Isn''t Fang Ruolan in Dongling? I''ll go to the door, capture Fang Ruolan alive, hide her, and force the Fang family to hand over Ning Xinglai. "


    "No, absolutely not. If you do that, what will the Li family do to you? The Fang family has never admitted that they have caught Ning Xing. It''s impossible for the other party to admit it. You are totally wrong. " I''m scared by Li Qi. Why is this guy so impulsive?


    As a result, Li Qi made a series of full stops, neither saying he wanted to do it nor saying he would not do it.


    "Anyway, you listen to me. Don''t get angry. I''m in enough trouble alone. I don''t want to drag you down any more. It''s too dangerous." I''m a little upset. I''m afraid Li Qi will mess with me.


    "Well, well, I see. It''s all up to you, isn''t it? But if you look at the world channel, many people are talking about you. " Li Qi answered, but he didn''t know whether he was agreeing or perfunctory.


    I watched the world channel, and sure enough, there were a lot of hot discussions.


    "I think it''s useless to be a bully president."


    "Li Shaobai is still on the run. Sooner or later, he will be caught."


    "Pitifully, once Li Shaobai''s reputation was destroyed, he had no chance to turn over. He could only become a prisoner."


    I can''t help but turn up my mouth and think that I can''t turn over? Are you kidding?


    When I officially entered the congenital realm, it was the beginning of real accumulation. Now it''s just a temporary forbearance.


    If you can''t even bear this, what qualifications do you have to talk about turning over and talking about the future?


    Conveniently turned off the game, I immediately left the Internet cafe, began to prepare for tonight''s plan, to play enough realistic.

 Chapter 662

    At seven o''clock in the evening, I stayed at the gate of Yi''an building on time and parked my car on the side of the road.


    Li Qi and Qiao Yi go out together and get on a black Bentley.


    I immediately drove behind, and when I got some distance from Yi''an building, I came to a secluded road. In an instant, I passed and stopped in front of me.


    "What are you doing? It''s not fatal, is it? " The Bentley driver lowered the window and yelled.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I twisted the baseball bat that I had prepared in advance, and when I got down, I smashed the window in the cab of the Bentley.


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, the Bentley driver was shocked. I forced my hand to open the door from inside, and then with a good grip, the Bentley driver was knocked unconscious with a stick.


    At this time, Li Qi got out of the car. When he saw me for the first time, he was dull for a moment, and then he shot at me instantly. Catching me was a beating.


    "Say, who are you?"


    "How dare you stop my car? Why not


    "Who sent you?"


    Li Qi is not so cruel when he pretends to be real. His fists are big enough to beat me.


    "You, who are you? What strength is this? " I pretended to be frightened, but I didn''t resist at all.


    "You''re not qualified to know who I am, but you''re so brave that you dare to stop my car? Tell me who sent you. " Li Qi grabbed my collar and raised her hand to hit me in the lower abdomen. It hurt so much that I almost vomited bile.


    "I..." I glared and tried my best to prevent someone from watching me. Even if I didn''t, I had to do a full set of scenes.


    "Me what me? Say it Li Qi is another blow.


    At this time, Qiao Yi got out of the car. His appearance seemed calm. In fact, his eyes sent out a strong shock. He slowly said, "Mr. Li, this man even dares to intercept your car and my car. His technique is not like that of ordinary gangsters. It seems that someone is calculating behind his back."


    "Not clear yet?" Li Qi yelled.


    I stammered: "yes, Miss Fang, Fang Ruolan, she sent me to assassinate Li Shaobai''s people in Dongling."


    "Damn, I didn''t expect it to be Fang Ruolan. Is there anything else besides these? If you dare to tell a lie, I''ll kill you now. " Li Qi asked.


    I don''t care so much. Li Qi is a natural expert. The gap between his strength is here. Even if someone sees the scene, they will never think that I am awed by his strength. They will not think that I am with him.


    So, I told all the things I knew, and finally added a weak sentence, "please, let me go. I just acted according to orders, but I didn''t expect that there would be such an expert around Mr. Qiao."


    "Hum, it''s just a running dog. I don''t care to do it. Go back to tell your master and let her take care of herself. Otherwise, I''ll smash her ass next time I see her. It''s better for me to stop. If the senior management of Yi''an company has any losses, I''ll go to the door myself." Li Qi pretended to let me go and kicked me on the butt.


    I ouch, uncontrollably fell a foot, get up when panic, panic on the car to run.


    After finishing the play, I was black and blue. I quickly drove back to Santana Hotel and went directly to find Fang Ruolan.


    Along the way, I deliberately went to a crowded place. Many subordinates were surprised to see me.


    "What''s the matter, master Jing?"


    "Is master Jing hurt?"


    "It''s impossible. Besides us, are there any more powerful people in Dongling?"


    I secretly smile, quickly take the elevator upstairs.


    On the top floor, as soon as the elevator door opened, Zhao Wuji and I ran into each other. Lei Li was also nearby, as if ready to go downstairs.


    When Zhao Wuji saw that my face was full of injuries and bruises everywhere, he was stunned.


    "Brother Jia, what''s the matter with you?" Lei Li asked curiously. There was schadenfreude in his eyes, as if he wanted me to be hurt.


    I pretended to be very anxious and yelled, "no, no! The mission failed, and a very powerful man appeared. I had no resistance in his hands. "


    "Who? Who is it? " Zhao Wuji responded and immediately asked.


    At this time, the door of Fang Ruolan''s residence was opened. Fang Ruolan came out impatiently and scolded, "what are you doing noisy?"


    My heart a joy, decisive cover face forward, said: "Miss, a problem, the task failed, there is a very powerful person."


    "Mission failed? How could it fail? Who are you talking about? " Fang Ruolan found the injury on my face, and his expression suddenly changed.


    I said: "Qiao Yi, the boss of Yi''an company, called him Li Qi. He was extremely powerful. I didn''t even have a chance to fight, so I would have been abused. If he hadn''t asked me to come back and bring a message to you, I would have died under his hands. He also forced me to say everything. Elder sister and younger sister, it''s my fault and my negligence. Please punish me.""What? Li Qi? Is it this rascal son of a bitch? When he came to Dongling, how could I not know? Why didn''t anyone tell me? " Fang Ruolan suddenly became gnashing his teeth, like a deep hatred.


    Zhao Wuji looks moved, panic forward, involuntarily take a cold breath, "Miss... This may be my negligence, because recently to find Li Shaobai, so a lot of things are put aside."


    "Damn it, rubbish, you rubbish, they''re all bullshit!" Fang Ruolan couldn''t help swearing at me and scolded me.


    After scolding, Fang Ruolan''s chest heaved violently, as if he was deeply resentful. His soft, not too big or too small, was very good-looking, without any sense of disobedience.


    Then, Fang Ruolan pointed to me angrily, "Li Qi, what do you want me to say? Hurry up


    "Yes, Li Qi. He said that he''d better ask the eldest lady to stop. Don''t annoy him, or he''ll come to the door in person and say that he wants to..." I didn''t mean to say anything.


    Fang Ruolan''s eyes glared, angry, "what else do you want?"


    "Er... He also said that he wanted to smash Miss Li''s buttocks. He said that he didn''t hit enough last time. He liked your buttocks most. They were white and tender, and they felt smooth. He wanted to do it again. He told Miss Li you''d better not give him a chance. He also said that even if Li Shaobai left the Li family, he would always be his brother. Li Shaobai''s people are his people, and you can''t move Miss Li." I added a few more words, and my mind was full of the scene of Li Qi beating Fang Ruolan''s ass at the beginning.


    Fang Ruolan was angry, resentful and ashamed. Her face turned red, as if she had heard the most humiliating thing in her life.


    "Damn Li Qi, shameless and dirty!"


    "Besides Li Shaobai, our Ruolan hates Li Qi the most in her life!"


    "What do you do, you trash? I can''t find someone, but I can''t give you any advice. I''m so...


    "ah, I''m so angry, Li Qi, you bastard." Fang Ruolan was furious and scolded in front of us like a shrew.


    I coughed a few times on purpose and asked tentatively, "Miss, Li Qi has extraordinary strength. I''m afraid Zhao is not his opponent. What should I do next?"

 Chapter 663

    "What to do? What else can we do? Give it up for a while, and send more people to look for it. If you don''t have to, don''t provoke Li Qi. He can do anything, especially revenge for Li Shaobai. " Fang Ruolan was full of resentment and turned to throw the door in, directly hanging us outside.


    Lei Li didn''t seem to know why Fang Ruolan was so angry. He asked Zhao Wuji in a low voice, "old Zhao, young lady, what happened to her and Li Qi? How could it be like this all of a sudden? "


    As a result, Zhao Wuji not only didn''t say it, but also scolded Lei Li, "hum, why do you ask so many questions? Do your business. Don''t talk about things you shouldn''t ask


    Lei Li had no choice but to leave first.


    As soon as the elevator door was closed, Zhao Wuji relaxed his face, reached out and patted me on the shoulder, and sighed: "ZHENGJING, don''t feel guilty. You can''t resist Li Qi. There''s nothing you can do about it. It''s normal for a young lady to lose her temper."


    "I know." I arched my hand, but in fact, my heart was dark.


    So I deliberately asked, "Mr. Zhao, why is Miss Fang so angry? Lei Li, you don''t have to tell him. Do you have to say something about me? So as not to touch the big lady''s impatience in the future. "


    "This... Lei Li, I''m sure I won''t tell him. That boy is full of bad water. If you want to know, I might as well tell you." Zhao Wuji watched the gate behind him warily.


    I''m all ears at once.


    Zhao Wuji covered his mouth and said in a low voice: "it''s a shame that the first lady was spanked by Li Qi. Think about it, the first lady is still a virgin. It''s absolutely pure and clean. But not only was she spanked by Li Qi, but also Li Shaobai saw the whole process. Only a few people know about it. You can''t tell it about it. I''m Zhao Wu I think you are my younger generation, so I told you


    When I heard this, I was very happy. I said thank you in a casual way, "thank you for your advice. I will never forget this kindness in the future. I will be loyal to Zhao in the end."


    "Well, in that case, you can go back to recuperate for the time being. Fortunately, Li Qi didn''t put a heavy hand on you and asked you to come back to deliver a message. Otherwise, you really have to die in his hands." Zhao Wuji waved his hand, and his words were full of care.


    This old monster can really pretend. I feel that he can even pretend more than Chu Wenyang. The forest is really big, and there are all kinds of birds.


    It''s too late to rush back to the residence in black.


    I sneaked into the door. I didn''t want to have extra contact with the old monk. If I could avoid it, I would.


    However, the old monk was just like waiting for me in the room. He was sitting in the living room in the dark, and his faint and luminous eyes scared me.


    "Back?" The old monk got up and turned on the light.


    "Well, I''m back. I''m very busy and tired today. Let''s have a rest first. Master, please go to bed earlier." I look scared, secretly scold the old monk xiudou, sitting in the living room without lights in the middle of the night, do you want to create a terrible atmosphere for me?


    "Wait, what''s the matter with the bruises on your face and body?" The old monk suddenly put his hand in front of my chest, and his wrinkled eyes kept looking at me.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I just fell down by accident." I found a reason to muddle through.


    I didn''t expect that the old monk didn''t believe me. He decided that the injuries all over me were caused by people and were beaten by people.


    After a while, the old monk rintu showed his anger, as if someone had hurt his most precious relatives.


    I was in a hurry at the moment. I was afraid that the old monk would go to Li Qi to settle accounts for his irrationality, so I said, "master, don''t ask so many questions, just think nothing happened, OK?"


    "No, absolutely not. Who is so bold? How dare you bully my apprentice? I, Ren Tu, have to deal with him today. Is it Fang Ruolan''s hand? I''m going to settle the accounts now. " The old monk was so angry that I could hardly stop him. No matter how I explained or how perfunctory I was, the old monk would not listen to me. He had to avenge me and would never allow others to bully him.


    "Doesn''t Fang Ruolan want me to do things for her and subordinate me to her?"


    "Can I use this method to bully my apprentice?"


    "ZHENGJING, they must be trying to force you to compromise, to persuade me to agree, and then you won''t, that''s why you were beaten, right?"


    "Despicable person, the most vicious woman


    The more I make mistakes, the more confused I am.


    Seeing that I was stunned for a moment, the old monk was very firm in his mind. He nodded and left the living room in a flash. The door was open, leaving only a cool breeze.


    "No, it''s going to be a big deal." When I ran to the gate, I couldn''t see a single person.


    Without much thought, I drove again and sped to the nearby Santana hotel.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I ran directly, but I was still a step late.


    When I came to the top floor, Fang Ruolan''s gate was kicked to pieces. The old monk''s temper was so fierce that he had no reason at all. He swore in it."Fang Ruolan, you even dare to hurt my apprentice. You are a woman. I have to kill you today."


    "My disciple of rentu, can anyone fight?"


    ..


    I secretly scold you for being terrible. If this is misunderstood as me complaining with the old monk, I''m afraid it will affect the current situation.


    Simply I decisively into the door, found inside messy, Zhao Wuji dead in front of Fang Ruolan, look unprecedented dignified.


    The old monk was so angry that he made an instant move.


    Seeing this, Zhao Wuji''s face was rather ugly. While he was drinking, his body didn''t move. "Monk rentu, this is a misunderstanding. We didn''t fight. Even if you want to get angry, you should at least listen to our explanation?"


    "Say it The old monk suddenly stopped his body, and his killing intention was amazing.


    At this time, Fang Ruolan saw me coming, not only not afraid, but also narrowed his eyes and gave a smile. Then he took the initiative to go to the front of Zhao Wuji and stood face to face with the old monk.


    "Monk rentu, this is really a misunderstanding. Your apprentice is here now. He can testify that we didn''t hurt him." Fang Ruolan raised his hand and pointed to me.


    The old monk then turned his head and gave me a deep look. "Apprentice, you don''t have to be afraid. She''s threatening you. If she''s a teacher, we''re not afraid of anyone. Just tell the truth."


    I''m speechless. I''m speechless. The old monk thinks too much.


    With a sigh, I said, "master, it''s really nothing to do with Miss Fang. I''m just..."


    when I just said this, Fang Ruolan suddenly raised his hand and interrupted, "OK, it''s enough to prove that it''s nothing to do. Jia ZHENGJING, you don''t talk from now on, just listen to me."


    "Really not?" The old monk was full of doubts and asked one more question.


    Fang Ruolan shook his head with a smile. His eyes twinkled, as if he was planning a plot. He said, "it''s not true. There''s someone else in this matter. I can tell you where he is, and then you go to avenge Jia ZHENGJING in person."


    "Actually, I wanted Zhao Wuji to go just now, but since you''re here, it''s better for you to take revenge. After all, you are masters and apprentices."


    "Moreover, this man is overbearing and bullies my people by virtue of his own ability. It''s arrogant to beat Jia ZHENGJING like this. You are stronger than Zhao Wuji, Reverend rentu. It will be safe to solve this problem, so please do it."


    "The other side is just in the middle of congenital. This time I will arrange Zhao Wuji to help in secret, and everything will be OK."


    I was shocked. I secretly scolded Fang Ruolan for being so vicious that I was not allowed to speak. Then I used this to mislead old monk rentu!


    Will she send Zhao Wuji? I don''t believe it. It''s killing people with a knife!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 27000 crown of kings.

 Chapter 664

    However, with my confirmation and Fang Ruolan''s deliberate misleading, the old monk was convinced and his expression became more and more gloomy.


    "Zhao Wuji, you will drive to rentu now and help him secretly." With a wave of Fang Ruolan''s hand, Zhao Wuji immediately led the old monk away.


    I turned around and wanted to follow. As a result, Fang Ruolan yelled, "wait, Jia ZHENGJING, you stay. I have something to say to you."


    "I..." I''m so stiff that I almost hate Fang Ruolan. She actually takes advantage of the old monk''s care for me to attack Li Qi. This move can be called cruel.


    Once the old monk is defeated by Li Qi, or Li Qi is defeated, it has no effect on Fang Ruolan.


    "Me what me? You''d better listen to me. Your master rentu''s strength should be as good as Li Qi''s today. There''s no need to worry. "


    "And even if your master is defeated, I have reason to pull him in, because after all, Li Qi is the son of the Li family. He can''t afford to offend him. I can keep him."


    "Besides, it''s a good time for you to get hurt this time. We have reason to eradicate Li Qi. I just hope your master is strong enough to complete the plan in my heart."


    "Even if the plan fails again, there will always be room for maneuver. At that time, if you and I don''t recognize it, it will be enough to bite Li Qi and hurt you. Anyway, it was he who hurt you first!"


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you are very smart. Once your master works for me, you will not be unaware that this is actually good for you, right? It''s the so-called Junjie who knows current affairs. Don''t let Fang Ruolan down. I''m not using your master, I''m helping you. "


    Fang Ruolan made a series of remarks, which were very clear.


    I almost didn''t get angry. It turned out that Fang Ruolan had other plans in mind, not just to kill people with a knife.


    It''s just... I''ve never seen a schemer, and she''s so aboveboard. This woman is a poisonous woman!


    In the face of such a situation, I naturally want to defend the old monk. After all, he is so impulsive because of me. So I said, "Miss, I''m afraid that the master is not my opponent and there will be an accident."


    "Don''t worry. Li Qi has already given up. How can he be the same as before? Forget it, a lot of things happened in the process, you don''t know. Anyway, you believe me, your master won''t die this time, and you can give us better excuses. The best result is that Li Qi died... "Fang Ruolan smiles coldly.


    I was very, very worried. I never thought that the situation would turn out like this. Old monk rentu claimed to be born in the middle of five. Li Qi was born in the middle of five. He abandoned his hand and couldn''t use it. He might not be the old monk''s rival.


    "Miss, please allow me to leave. I''m afraid master will..." I arched my hand.


    Fang Ruolan immediately shook his head and refused, "you can''t go, so as not to cause more trouble. I''m afraid your master will be talkative, and I''ll ask you if you''re Li Qi''s man or not. It''s better to go up and do it without nonsense, so you''d better stay here with me and wait for Zhao Wuji and your master to come back."


    "Will Zhao do it?" I''m more nervous than ever.


    Fang Ruolan shook his head again. "It doesn''t have to depend on the situation."


    I was speechless and didn''t know how to continue to speak. I secretly scolded Fang Ruolan for being a snake and scorpion woman. As long as she got the result, she could make a corresponding retreat. She didn''t have to do as she said. She might change her mind at any time.


    Among them, I am most worried about Li Qi. What does the old monk dare to do when he is crazy?


    "What do you think? Look at your scruples. It''s not like what you''ve shown before? " Fang Ruolan narrowed her eyes, full of doubt.


    I took a deep breath and quickly explained, "Miss, you think too much. I''m worried about master''s safety, and I feel very sorry for that."


    "Don''t worry. If you don''t say it, I won''t say it. Who knows? With your master''s temper, as long as you are away, I don''t think you will ask the reason when you see Li Qi. Meeting each other is definitely a war. And I remember that you always have no bottom line to speak of. Now I appreciate your kindness and righteousness to your master. At least it shows that you can be merciless to others, but not to yourself. I can guarantee that this is the first and last time Times. " Fang Ruolan made a long speech.


    I was speechless, and I''ve never seen a woman so cruel. If I compare Ling Ma with her, I think Ling Ma is extremely kind...


    next, Fang Ruolan turns on the TV leisurely, just like a nobody, sitting and watching Korean dramas.


    I gritted my teeth, uneasily stood aside, pretending to watch TV, constantly thinking about the key things in my mind.


    As time goes on, the old monk and Zhao Wuji have not come back. I want to slap Fang Ruolan and smash the TV!


    An hour later, I couldn''t get any news, Fang Ruolan''s mobile phone didn''t ring, and the elevator outside also didn''t move.It wasn''t until I waited for two hours that I realized that the old monk was fighting against Li Qi, so I didn''t come back.


    At this time, Fang Ruolan was also a little impatient, picked up the mobile phone and called out.


    "What''s going on now? Why has it been so long without any result? " Fang Ruolan frowned.


    I quietly move steps, slightly from behind close to Fang Ruolan, barely can hear the phone Zhao Wuji reply.


    Zhao Wuji said: "Miss, Li Qi is amazing. He can draw with the old monk rentu with one hand. Now it''s a stalemate. I''ve been watching in the dark. I''m afraid it''s hard to tell the outcome of this battle."


    "Can''t tell? waste material! There has to be a result. Now I''ve changed my mind. You immediately kill Li Qi. I''ll take the responsibility. Anyway, it doesn''t matter. The Fang family and the Li family are already hostile and Li Qi''s first hand. We have a reason. We don''t have to worry about it. " Fang Ruolan was in a hurry and couldn''t help scolding.


    Later, Fang Ruolan hung up and sat on the sofa with her chest in her arms, wheezing and puffing. She seemed very angry and wished Li Qi would die immediately.


    My careful liver has jumped to my throat. I feel extremely guilty. This vicious Fang Ruolan has changed her mind. How can I allow Li Qi to die?


    Standing behind Fang Ruolan, I clenched my fist and reached the peak of hate!


    Li Qi is my brother. How can I hurt him? Even if the overall plan collapses, Li Qi''s life must be saved.


    Simply, I don''t do two endlessly, instantly from behind hand, grabbed Fang Ruolan''s throat, put the mouth close to her ear, cold voice way: "now immediately, cancel the plan for me, let people come back, otherwise I want you to die here!"


    "You..." Fang Ruolan took a cold breath uncontrollably, and immediately his sweat burst, and he lost his voice.

 Chapter 665

    As soon as I choked her throat, Fang Ruolan couldn''t believe it. It seemed that I never thought I would attack her.


    However, Fang Ruolan was worthy of being Fang Ruolan. In just a few seconds, he quickly calmed down, raised his head and asked, "Jia ZHENGJING, what are you doing?"


    As soon as I turned my eyes, I thought that I couldn''t expose my relationship with Li Qi, so I said, "I''m for my master. I''ve seen that Li Qi must come from the Li family, and his status is absolutely extraordinary. Once he dies, the consequences will be very serious, and my master can''t bear the responsibility."


    "And you''re a woman. If you change, how can I know if you''ll change your tune next time? Is it all up to my master? "


    "While there is still room, we should stop as soon as possible. As long as we don''t admit that there is still me, it will make sense with my injuries."


    Fang Ruolan gave a cool smile and said with a smile, "you are worried about this. You are really a filial disciple. As long as you let go, I can promise you that I will never let your master take the blame."


    "Right now, your life is in my hands. You are not qualified to negotiate with me!" I can''t stand the anger. I want to strangle Fang Ruolan on the spot. This woman is so cruel that she wants to treat me as a fool at this moment.


    Fang Ruolan''s face changed slightly. She seemed to realize that she couldn''t cheat me. She gritted her teeth, picked up her cell phone and called Zhao Wuji.


    Fortunately, everything in time, Zhao Wuji has not had time to hand, was Fang Ruolan this phone call to stop.


    Put the mobile phone aside, Fang Ruolan did not move, asked: "after the call, are you satisfied now? Can you let me go? "


    "Joke, do you really take me Jia ZHENGJING as a fool? I got in the way of your plan. Will you let me go? " I''ve got a little bit of force in my fingers.


    Fang Ruolan was in pain, but he sneered and said, "you are really filial to your master, but do you think if I ask Zhao Wuji to stop, your master will stop? Now that you are fighting with Li Qi, you have to decide whether to win or lose. When things get worse, only I can help you and your master. Otherwise, you will have to pay the price under the anger of the Li family. I advise you to know better and let go immediately. "


    How dare Fang Ruolan threaten me at such a stage?


    This is a provocation, the provocation of chiluoluo!


    "How dare you lie to me! It''s the same as if you didn''t call. " I didn''t care so much. I used my elbow to strangle Fang Ruolan''s neck, dragged her away from the sofa, dragged her into a room, locked her immediately, and then pushed Fang Ruolan to the ground.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t forget who I am. Now only I can help you, master and apprentice. " Fang Ruolan struggled to get up, still threatening.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t I know you? Anyway, you will never let us go. It''s better to teach you a lesson before that. It''s a big deal that I will die with my master. " I shot in an instant. Fang Ruolan, who had no strength to restrain her, held her hands on her back, making her unable to move. From beginning to end, she still did not reveal her true identity.


    "You''re wrong. I''m not a fussy person. I won''t do anything to you, but I want you to stay with me." Fang Ruolan was very calm, his eyes were very confident, as if he thought I would be cheated.


    "You are a fussy person. Don''t do this. I''m not a vegetarian." I raised my hand and slapped it on Fang Ruolan''s buttocks, very hard.


    With a slap, Fang Ruolan trembled all over, his expression suddenly changed, and his cruel and moving pretty face turned red instantly, "you! How dare you hit me? "


    "I beat you! How dare you count me, you little girl I grabbed Fang Ruolan with one hand, pressed her upper body on the bedside, forced her to pucker up her buttocks, and hit her directly with the other hand without stopping.


    Pop!


    "Ah ~" Fang Ruolan cried out in pain, gradually showing a sense of humiliation.


    "Anyway, you won''t let us go. I''ll have a good time today." I cold hum a, big hand open at the same time, again beat in Fang Ruolan''s buttocks.


    Fang Ruolan was so ashamed and angry as never before. He cried out, "I''m Miss Fang. How dare you beat me? How dare you touch me? You''re dead, you''re dead! "


    "I''m dead? Master Jing, I''ll see who will die first today I two fingers move, suddenly grabbed Fang Ruolan''s buttocks, and then forced a twist.


    "Ah!! You, I''ll fight with you. " Fang Ruolan was in pain, and her graceful body began to twist.


    Unfortunately, where is Fang Ruolan my opponent? I use a little bit of strength, she can''t move, can only keep pucker posture.


    However, Fang Ruolan was still arrogant, his mouth was full of cruel words, and he gave my parents a greeting.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you are such a shameless person. If our Ruolan is innocent, you dare to do this to me."


    "No man has ever touched me. You dare to be so bold. I won''t let you go."


    ..I was so angry that my lung was about to explode. I gave Zhao Wuji a hard blow and scolded him: "don''t pretend to be innocent here. Zhao Wuji told me that you were spanked by Li Qi''s pants and seen by Li Shaobai. I''m not the first one!"


    "You! Zhao Wuji, a son of a bitch, even tells you such things. When he comes back, I will punish him heavily. " Fang Ruolan''s face was full of shame, biting his lips, and he couldn''t even lift his head.


    "Still want to wait for him to come back? When he comes back, I think you have been killed by me. " I took a breath in the palm of my hand with my mouth, then rubbed my hand a few times.


    This action scared Fang Ruolan into a panic.


    I deliberately imitate Jia ZHENGJING, no bottom line and obscene smile, "Miss Fang, did not expect ah, I a hairy boy, even have the opportunity to do this kind of thing to you, now the scene, is too spectacular, even if I Jia ZHENGJING died to reincarnate, will always remember."


    Finish saying, I no longer use the palm of the hand friction, but increase strength, hard a draw!


    Pop!


    "Ah!! Damn Jia ZHENGJING, I''m really wrong. I didn''t expect that you even dare to move me. " Fang Ruolan''s buttocks trembled and flushed with humiliation, but he was still unforgiving.


    "Hahaha, after I get out of here, I''ll spread the word around, saying that you''ve been spanked by me, shaking out all the things you can''t see until the world knows it!" I can''t help laughing. I feel so good.


    "How dare you?" Fang Ruolan''s lips are slightly open, which is unimaginable.


    I put my face in the past, with a bad smile, I touched Fang Ruolan''s forehead, and then I grabbed her hair, "I dare, I really dare, how can I dare? I heard that Li Qi picked your pants? OK, I see. I''ll try, too. "


    This words, Fang Ruolan was almost suffocated, the arrogant posture immediately softened down, begging for mercy: "no, don''t... Don''t do this."


    "Well, women are all duplicative animals." I hummed a few times, which scared Fang Ruolan to cry.

 Chapter 666

    Fang Ruolan is afraid, completely afraid.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t pay any attention to her at all. I started to do it right away and kept beating.


    Fang Ruolan was humiliated and ashamed. He wanted to find a way to get in and never come out again.


    But whenever Fang Ruolan bowed his head, he was often beaten by me to scream and cry.


    "Ah, Jia ZHENGJING, you murderer."


    "Ah, it hurts."


    "Don''t... Don''t fight any more."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, I will not let you go. You have destroyed our Ruolan''s innocence. I want you to pay the price."


    "Ah... I''m afraid, I''m afraid. I just lied."


    "Don''t... I beg you, don''t fight any more."


    Fang Ruolan''s attitude changed a lot. From the beginning, she was not angry to the end, she was frightened and begged for mercy. All the young ladies'' pride turned into ashes.


    I took a look at Fang Ruolan''s buttocks, absolutely blooming, red.


    After thinking about it, I stopped. I didn''t beat her so hard that I couldn''t walk. I expected to coerce her to leave here. There are so many experts outside, I can''t run out alone.


    So, I reached out and pushed Fang Ruolan to the bed. I saw all that I needed to see. Impatiently, I waved my hand, "put on your pants quickly."


    "You bastard..." Fang Ruolan wrongly raised his pants, put them on in a hurry, and kept his head down and shed tears. He didn''t dare to look at me, just like a little grievance woman who was wronged.


    I folded my hands and hugged my chest, turned my head, grunted and said shamelessly, "I''m an asshole. I''m Jia ZHENGJING all the time. Do you know? You little girl, I''ve seen everything. What''s the matter with you? "


    "I..." Fang Ruolan tears desperately, like being raped by her husband, which makes my heart unbalanced.


    But on second thought, compared with Fang Ruolan''s vicious methods, what am I? She''s lucky I didn''t kill her directly.


    Some women can''t treat her as a woman, otherwise they will suffer a great loss.


    Very quickly, I immediately balanced, immediately stare, "what are you doing? Get up


    This voice is very loud, scared Fang Ruolan head a shrink, completely unable to bear any rebellious mind, immediately get out of bed and stand, low head pinching fingers, like the emperor in the general election concubine.


    "How dare you threaten me?" I deliberately threatened the other way around.


    Fang Ruolan was frightened. Her slender long legs kept shaking. "No, I don''t dare. Please let me go. I can let you go."


    "How dare you cheat me at such a time? You''re a woman with a lot of tricks. " I stepped forward two steps, reached out and grabbed Fang Ruolan''s hair at the back of her head, forced her head up.


    At this moment, Fang Ruolan''s face was covered with tears, his eyes were red, and there were still tears.


    "Cry? What are you crying for? When calculating me and my master, I didn''t see you aggrieved like this. Now I know you are wrong? " I glared fiercely again. There was no psychological pressure at all. I couldn''t be kind to Fang Ruolan, or I would be the one who died the next moment.


    "I know it''s wrong." Fang Ruolan cried.


    I pretend to force a hum, "now just know wrong, too late."


    Fang ruolanton was shocked and thought I was going to die. He closed his eyes and screamed, "ah... No, don''t kill me. I''m a woman. What kind of hero are you to kill me a woman?"


    "I''m your father, Han, your ancestor! I, Jia ZHENGJING, am a shameless villain and a hooligan. " I stretched out my claw and pressed it on Fang Ruolan''s soft.


    "You actually..." Fang Ruolan suddenly opened her eyes, her expression changed dramatically, as if it was more humiliating than spanking her.


    I immediately put out my strength, closed my paws slightly, and scolded, "what is it? Why do you still need to find a reason for my disrespect? Don''t move. If you want to move, I''ll send you to see Yama. "


    Fang Ruolan was stiff and stood in front of me like a puppet. He didn''t dare to fight back. He didn''t even dare to scream. He could only surrender to me and let me do evil.


    "Tut Tut, it''s ordinary, not big, not small. You little girl, do you know how hard it is now? What I want is this effect. You can rest assured that I won''t kill you, but I will make you humiliate all the time. Who makes your heart so vicious? It''s a return for evil. I''m just acting on behalf of heaven. " I feel and give myself enough reasons.


    Acting for heaven, even I don''t believe it. I''m just taking revenge.


    But this feeling is so damn cool!


    Who is this? Fang Dao''s sister!


    And also a very proud and insidious woman.


    What is it like now? Almost kneel down to sing the rhythm of Conquest!


    To deal with such a woman is to use such a way that she can''t accept."Jia ZHENGJING, you''ve done enough. You''ve done what you should do. Can you go now?" Fang Ruolan held back tears.


    I let go of my hand, put my eyes on her, and clasped her hands. "Do you think that Jia ZHENGJING was kicked by a donkey in his brain, or was he born mentally retarded? Can you tell me this kind of mental retardation? I''m kidding. I can''t leave without you today. "


    With that, I grabbed Fang Ruolan and opened the door directly.


    Fang Ruolan in my hands, has become a weak woman, also finally understand what I want to do, unexpectedly did not resist, but all the way straight to the elevator, slowly down.


    Ding ~


    when the elevator reaches the first floor, there are many figures outside, and Lei Li Hua Tian and Li Li Hua Tian are standing out.


    "This is...


    " Miss Fang! What''s going on? Jia ZHENGJING, what are you doing? "


    "Jia ZHENGJING, is this a rebellion? How dare you do such a thing to the young lady of the other party. "


    For a moment, the scene was chaotic, and each figure immediately surrounded the elevator entrance, not letting Fang Ruolan and I leave.


    Lei Li looked very nervous and stood in the front. He said in a cold voice: "Jia ZHENGJING, no matter what happens, I advise you to let Miss Fang go now, or you won''t think of this door today."


    "Bah, get out of the way." I spat on Raleigh''s face.


    Lei Li was not happy. He wiped his face and scolded: "Jia ZHENGJING, you''re dead. You''re looking for your own death. I''ve long wanted to deal with you."


    At this time, Huatian also stepped in, his expression was very relaxed, as if I had become a cage animal, unable to escape, sneered: "Jia ZHENGJING, Jia ZHENGJING, I finally have a chance to turn over, you even Miss Fang dare to offend, don''t blame us cruel."


    "Who dares to move?" I immediately strangled Fang Ruolan''s neck from behind and pressed it against Fang Ruolan''s back. I was not afraid.


    As soon as the words came out, people all around looked at each other.


    Fang Ruolan choked his voice and yelled, "get out of my way, no one is allowed to move."


    "Wait a minute, someone just said they would clean me up, right? Lei Li, you stand in front of everyone, slap yourself ten times and say that you are a tortoise son of a bitch. " I deliberately opened my mouth in Fang Ruolan''s ear and relaxed my strength a little.


    "Don''t even think about it. Who do you think you are?" He was furious.


    But at this time, Fang Ruolan, who was able to breathe, said very seriously: "this is an order. Follow it! Everything is up to Jia ZHENGJING. Lei Li, do you hear me? "


    Lei Li was stunned. His expression was full of disbelief and humiliation.


    Hua Tian, who was next to him, realized that the situation was not right. He stepped back quietly and hid behind others for fear that I might find him.


    I squinted, immediately roared, "Lei Li, don''t challenge my patience, and you Huatian, what to hide? Think I can''t see it? Stand up for me! Together, they slap each other ten times, and then they slap each other ten times. They scold each other for being a son of a bitch. "


    "Now, now!"


    All the people outside the elevator took a cool breath and did not dare to make any more noise at will. The atmosphere became extremely depressed.


    Huatian and Leili are petrified. Standing in the same place, they can''t do it. Their faces are all green.


    Hua Tian refused to accept it and said, "Jia ZHENGJING, you dare to coerce Miss Fang and take revenge in this way. I''ll see what you do next. I''ll make it difficult for you to fly."


    "Well? Does anyone disagree? Lei Li, do it first. Give me a good beating for Huatian. I can''t even recognize him. " I picked to pick eyebrow, calm of saw a fierce one eye.


    Lei Li took a step with a stiff head. "Brother Huatian, I''m sorry."


    "Brother Lei, you..." Huatian''s expression changed dramatically in vain, and his fear reached the extreme.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 27200 crown kings in advance.

 Chapter 667

    Lei Li suddenly starts. His speed is very fast. Hua Tian Leng is caught by Lei Li before he can react. He doesn''t give up his hand. He''s just fighting for his life to make sure.


    "Jia ZHENGJING is still playing the trick of threatening the emperor to order the princes."


    "Huatian will fall again this time."


    "My God, brother Lei is a little too hard at it, isn''t he?"


    In the fierce crazy beating, the whole audience was shocked.


    In less than two minutes, Hua Tian was beaten so badly that he fell to the ground, half dead.


    Lei Li patted his clothes, looked back at me and asked, "Jia ZHENGJING, are you satisfied now?"


    "No, you haven''t slapped yourself yet? Hurry up, don''t waste my time I said.


    "Lei Li, listen to him." Fang Ruolan said.


    Lei Li''s face was as ugly as ever. All the people around him subconsciously shut up and looked unbelievable.


    After half a minute''s pause, Lei Li helplessly raised his hand and slapped him in the face, "I''m... I''m a son of a bitch."


    I laughed at that time, "go on, there are nine left, not bastards, but tortoise bastards!"


    He was so angry that he gnashed his teeth and humiliated me, but he had to listen to me and continue to slap himself in the face.


    Pop!


    Pop!


    Pa Pa!


    Along with the slaps, the self scolding spread all over the world.


    "I''m a tortoise... Son of a bitch."


    "I''m a son of a bitch."


    "As long as you can let Miss Fang go, I will do anything. What''s the point of humiliation?"


    I narrowed my eyes and scolded Leili secretly. He really pretended that he was still at such a moment. In turn, he flattered Fang Ruolan.


    After ten slaps, Lei Li''s face was puffed up, like a pig''s head.


    I couldn''t help laughing, and then coerced Fang Ruolan out of the elevator, looked around, and said, "get out of the way, no one is allowed to follow me."


    Lei Li refused, and insisted on following him, looking like a loyal Savior.


    As a result, Fang Ruolan glared a little. Lei Li did not dare to move at once. He stopped all the people present and made way for me to walk out of the gate.


    As soon as I got out of the door, I opened the door of the car and forced Fang Ruolan into the car. First, I knocked out my hand, then I got into the car again, started the fire, stepped on the accelerator and ran away immediately.


    Driving the car into the road, I''m still worried, not only because the car has a positioning device, but also because Li Qi is still fighting. I have to go to solve it, otherwise the old monk and Li Qi will both lose.


    Even if the old monk is not my master, he is calculated by Fang Ruolan. Can''t you watch him and Li Qi both get hurt?


    Especially Li Qi, I don''t want him to have any damage.


    Half an hour later, outside the scope of Yi''an company, all the nearby roads were stopped by the security personnel, and the checkpoints were set up to prevent anyone from entering. It seemed that it was deliberate, and it seemed that something terrible had happened, which could not be known to the ordinary people.


    At this moment, it''s early in the morning, and there are basically no people outside.


    Yi''an building, I can see with my naked eye that most of the windows outside are broken, and there are many residual walls on the ground floor. Because it is still a little far away, I can''t hear what''s going on inside.


    "Stop the car!"


    "This place belongs to Yi''an company. It''s not allowed to be near for the time being."


    "The road is blocked. Please make a detour."


    The road checkpoints were set up in front of me. The people of Yi''an company sealed all the entrances, forming a tight blockade. I had no chance to get in at all, so I had to drive through the checkpoints by force.


    Boom, hit the barrier and car in the way, I firmly grasp the direction, the accelerator stepped to the bottom.


    "Damn it, someone broke in."


    "Full alert."


    "Stop that car and don''t affect the situation inside."


    I ignored it and drove all the way, not only rushing downstairs, but also waking Fang Ruolan up.


    "This is..." Fang Ruolan opened his eyes in pain.


    "Shut up." I immediately stopped the car, pulled Fang Ruolan down, and quickly used a large number of security personnel around to block in front of me.


    "Who are you?"


    "Please leave quickly."


    "If you don''t leave, don''t blame us for doing it. Leave quickly."


    ..


    I was almost angry. I looked around warily and thought that Zhao Wuji must be lurking nearby. I must find Li Qi and the old monk before he finds out that I have caught Fang Ruolan, or he may die outside.


    So, I tried my best to drink, "master!"


    The whole security was stunned by this.


    "What does this man do?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "No, is that man his master? Damn it, take him downDozens of big men came forward and reacted very quickly. They wanted to arrest me on the spot.


    At this time, a response came from Yi''an building.


    "ZHENGJING! I''m here. Damn it, I dare to bully my disciples. I''ll kill you. "


    With a bang, the gate was smashed to pieces. The old monk''s intention to kill was awe inspiring, and his fierce spirit reached the extreme. It was like a killing machine. His internal Qi was unfolded without any cover up. All the people could not stop the breath, and they were shocked back one after another, and their legs were soft.


    Then came Li Qi.


    He followed closely, his left hand dropped, his angry eyes were like ancient fierce beasts, his right hand took the back of the old monk''s head, scolded: "come to me for no reason, make a mess here, now say go?"


    "Don''t be afraid, apprentice. I''m here." The old monk was unprepared. He had only me in his eyes. He didn''t care about Li Qi behind him and revealed all the flaws behind him.


    I was shocked. I held on to Fang Ruolan and yelled, "stop it. The real culprit is here. Fang Ruolan was caught by me. She was calculating everything."


    As soon as Li Qi heard it, he saw that I was talking. He quickly stopped.


    The old monk was also stunned for a while. He came to me with concern. When he found Fang Ruolan, he asked, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you say that Li Qi did it? "


    "Master, you don''t know. It''s all Fang Ruolan''s calculation. She''s just taking advantage of you. Now let''s go. I don''t have time to explain. Don''t get entangled with Li Qi. Now I''ve caught Fang Ruolan. It''s a big trouble. I have to run away." I said a word and winked at Li Qi.


    Li Qi pretended not to know me and stepped forward with a straight face, "is Fang Ruolan calculating? Oh, I see. I see. You call him Shifu, right? So it''s like this. What a thief is shouting to catch a thief. He wants to use other people''s hands to eradicate me. Fang Ruolan, are you too cruel? I''ll take your life now


    "Brother, now that I have fallen out with Fang Ruolan, we still need her as a shield, so I''ll take care of the person. If you have to fight, my master is not easy to get excited." I tried my best to wink.


    Li Qi knew it. In front of everyone, he snorted coldly, "Fang Ruolan, I didn''t expect you to have today. Forget it, if I don''t deal with you myself, someone outside the Li family will take you away. The result will be tragic. I don''t have to bear the responsibility. Why not? Yes, you can take it with you. "


    Just then, a roar came.


    "Damn it, Jia ZHENGJING, you traitor, how dare you arrest Miss Fang!"


    "Miss, Zhao Wuji has come to save you!"


    "This Jia ZHENGJING, I have known for a long time that he has a bad heart. He is a man full of bad water."


    Zhao Wuji suddenly appeared in an inconspicuous corner, his eyes filled with anger.


    I glanced at the old monk faintly, "master, kill him."


    As soon as the old monk turned around, he became violent again.


    Zhao Wuji''s face turned green immediately, and his expression was filled with strong regret, as if he should not appear.


    "Fool." Fang Ruolan could not help cursing lightly.

 Chapter 668

    Lao and Shang Li ignored me. They just listened to me. They disappeared from the spot and went straight to Zhao Wuji.


    "Rintu, you old bastard." Zhao Wuji showed a strong fear and swearing.


    But the next moment, Zhao Wuji turned around and ran in the opposite direction, leaving a sentence, "Miss, I''m sorry. I''m not an opponent of the old monk. I''ll go back and call for help first, and inform the Fang family that something has happened to you."


    The old monk still wanted to chase him, but I called him back, "don''t chase the poor. Don''t waste time on Zhao Wuji. Master, we will take Fang Ruolan with us now."


    "Zhao Wuji, a dead waste, is useless at all." Fang Ruolan completely became a hostage, a very humiliating appearance.


    I grabbed Fang Ruolan and looked back at the Mercedes Benz. There was a positioning device on it and it was smashed to pieces, so I deliberately stretched out my hand and spread out my fingers to Li Qi. "Brother, I helped you this time. How can I run for a car? This Mercedes Benz has a positioning, which is not convenient. "


    "Yes, which of you has a car? Get the car over here. " Li Qi smiles deeply and waves at will. Among dozens of bodyguards of Yi''an company, some of them take the initiative to pick up the car.


    While the new car didn''t arrive, I pretended to get up again and pushed Fang Ruolan, "big brother, this man is now in my hands. Have you solved the misunderstanding with my master?"


    "It''s untied. I didn''t expect that it was Fang Ruolan''s poison plan. You''re too cruel to use other people''s master, aren''t you?" Li Qi said.


    Fang Ruolan clenched his teeth, a strong hatred quickly came to his face, and scolded: "Li Qi, you rascal, you are the same as Jia ZHENGJING and Li Shaobai. You are a man who kills thousands of swords and goes to hell!"


    "I think you are the one who should go to hell most?" The corner of Li Qi''s mouth goes up, leans forward, puts her face in front of Fang Ruolan, holds her chin with her fingers, and then raises it slightly.


    "Even if I die, I will not let you go. You are Li Qi, you are Jia ZHENGJING. My elder brother Fang Dao will take revenge for me." Fang Ruolan couldn''t move, so he could only follow Li Qi''s gesture and slowly raise his head.


    "The mouth is very hard, isn''t it? Can you believe I spanked you like I did last time? " Li Qi burst out laughing.


    I was happy at that time, "big brother, I just opened her buttocks, so don''t do it, otherwise she will be too weak to walk."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you Fang Ruolan''s eyes protruded, and he was ashamed and angry. He subconsciously looked around, but he had no face to see others.


    As soon as Li Qi''s eyes brightened, he felt as if he had seen a like-minded friend. When he let go of his hand, he could not help but marvel. "I didn''t expect you to fight, too. This Fang Ruolan is cruel and cruel. She''s a snake and scorpion woman. Good fight."


    "Hahaha, it''s not bad. It feels good." I couldn''t help laughing. I sang with Li Qi and deliberately humiliated Fang Ruolan in public.


    For a time, all the people around were in a daze.


    "Spanking, who is this woman?"


    "It seems that Mr. Li is a cruel woman."


    "But that''s too cruel, isn''t it? This kind of thing is said in public. After all, he is a woman. "


    After hearing this, Li Qi immediately raised her hand and deliberately raised her voice. "We don''t know that this woman''s means are extremely cruel, even vicious. As long as she can achieve her goal, she can do whatever it takes. Today, it''s a return for evil and falls into the hands of brother Jia."


    Halfway through, Li Qi put down his right hand and pointed to his left arm. "You know, why can''t I move my left arm? The reason is very simple, that is, this woman had planned a sinister murder before. In order to save my brother, I did so, and even almost lost my life there. "


    "And this time, it''s her calculation."


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately made a tacit understanding with Li Qi, and then said, "yes, there is another thing that we don''t know, that is, this woman also wants to plan an assassination, which will kill most of the senior executives of the whole Yi''an company, leaving a few as hostages to lure your president Li Shaobai to show up!"


    With the spread of my words, there was no pity for the people present.


    "Hateful, so hateful, I can''t see that this woman is so vicious."


    "She knows people, faces and hearts. She can even think of such a vicious plan. Is she still human?"


    "To draw the snake out of the hole? I absolutely don''t believe that our president is saying that outside. He must have a problem. "


    ..


    gradually, everyone became angry and pointed at Fang Ruolan, hoping to tear her apart.


    I pressed my hand and said, "don''t worry, this woman has fallen into my hands. I won''t let her go. I''ll take care of the rest. Anyway, I''ve already gone out. I''ll be a good friend by the way."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you scum." Fang Ruolan''s face was very blue.


    I glared, scolded: "you scum? What am I compared with your things that you can''t see? "


    Fang Ruolan was speechless and had nothing to say at once.At this time, not far away an Audi car came, the driver quickly got out of the car, the car key to my hand.


    "Thank you, big brother." I threw away the car key, then opened the door, put Fang Ruolan in the back seat, and let the old monk sit with her, take care of her for me.


    Just as I was about to get on the bus and leave, ye Zhan and ye Shu suddenly ran out of the Yi''an building. Seeing the end of the fierce battle, they were very confused and quickly went forward to ask Li Qi about the situation.


    Li Qi did not say my true identity, but simply described the whole story.


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu couldn''t help looking at each other. They finally focused on me. The sense of familiarity that they had not seen for a long time suddenly rose. They seemed to recognize me at a glance.


    "Ge..." said Ye Zhan.


    I instantly interrupted, with a smile arched, "everyone, see you later."


    As a result, ye Shu grabbed the door and refused to let me go.


    "What do you mean, brother? Won''t you let me go? " I mean to chill.


    Ye Shu shook his head, "no, I don''t think it''s safe for you to go like this. Anyway, you''ve done us a favor. Well, I''ll ask someone to give you something to control Fang Ruolan."


    Then, ye Shu suddenly side head, to Ye Zhan is to scold, "Damn, what are you doing? Take out your unique skill? "


    "What are you scolding? I''m afraid I won''t give it to you? " Ye Zhan scolded him and released the purple gourd around his waist. He poured out two pills, one white and one black, and then handed them to me.


    I took it in my hand, and ye Zhan clapped his chest with complacency. "The white one is the antidote, and the black one is the poison pill. Those who take the poison pill have an attack every seven days. Although it''s not fatal, it''s very difficult. No matter how strong the willpower is, it can''t survive for a long time. This is the best way to control people. In the world, only Ye Zhan''s white pill can be relieved."


    "I named this Heidan black puppet."

 Chapter 669

    Black puppet!


    Attack every seven days!


    I couldn''t help being shocked. I never thought that ye Zhan had been able to produce this kind of poison pill.


    Accept the black and white double pill, I pretended to say thanks, and then immediately get on the car to leave.


    After leaving Yi''an building and driving on the main road, I haven''t decided where to go yet. I thought that after Zhao Wuji informed Fang''s family, Fang''s family would definitely search everywhere. After all, Fang Ruolan is Fang Dao''s sister.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. Holding the steering wheel, I handed the black pill to the old monk. "Master, let Fang Ruolan eat it."


    "Well, I''d like to see if the black puppet is really that magical." The old monk nodded. I was the main one. He grabbed Fang Ruolan''s mouth in an instant and forced the black pill to go in.


    Throat a pharynx, square if orchid but facial expression invariable, seem to calm down again, press root don''t worry.


    Looking in the rearview mirror, I couldn''t help picking my eyebrows. "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "What am I afraid of? Do you believe Ye Zhan''s words? He this kind of person that even the Ye family dislikes, how can he refine that kind of pill? I think it''s bullshit. You look up to him too much. " Fang Ruolan said with a smile.


    "That''s not necessarily true. It''s estimated that it will take seven days for the attack. You can wait." I hate Fang Ruolan''s smile. I want to tear her mouth.


    "Seven days? Are you sure you can hide for seven days? I advise you to let me go as soon as possible. It will be more troublesome to take me with you. " Fang Ruolan smiles complacently.


    It has to be said that Fang Ruolan is a woman with too much scheming and fast changing. She is definitely the deepest woman I have ever seen.


    "Let you go? Don''t even think about it. " I''m a little impatient.


    As a result, Fang Ruolan cocked up her legs in the back seat, and her face became more calm. The rising corners of her mouth showed bursts of contempt. Her eyebrows were very similar to Fang Dao''s, and she sneered: "anyway, you want me to be a shield. If I die, your consequences will be more serious, so I''m sure you dare not kill me. Since you don''t let me go, take me with you. I''m afraid someone will come to the end I will complain. "


    I couldn''t bear it. I picked up the paper from the car and threw it to the old monk. "Master, stop her mouth with paper. I''m annoyed when I hear that."


    The old monk immediately did as he did, tearing open the packing box and plugging all the paper towels into Fang Ruolan''s smelly mouth.


    Then, the old monk was too troublesome to bring the safety of the co pilot to life. He tied up Fang Ruolan''s upper body and clapped his hands with satisfaction.


    Fang Ruolan, that''s a great lady. Where has she been treated like this? Sobbing in the car shouting, eyes very angry.


    The old monk was annoyed. Raising his hand was a hand knife, which instantly knocked him unconscious.


    "Keke, master, you are more straightforward than me." I coughed a few times.


    The old monk put his head forward and said, "apprentice, do you want to go anywhere? If Fang Ruolan''s status is not low, we can escape the first day of junior high school, but we may not be able to escape the 15th day. We''d better think of a way. "


    "I have a plan, but now I need to hide. Master, don''t worry. I will never leave you alone. As for what the plan is, don''t ask, because I''m not sure whether I can finish it or not." I stepped on the gas and quickly passed the car ahead.


    The old monk touched his bald head and looked like he couldn''t understand me. He said quickly, "OK, you can have a plan. I believe you, but now you need a foothold. Zhao Wuji will inform Fang family. I''m sure there will be a large number of congenital experts in Dongling tomorrow, and the level will not be low. If we don''t hide, we will not be rivals Why don''t you get out of Dongling? "


    "No, you don''t have to escape. Dongling is also very big. It''s not so easy to find someone who wants to hide." I slightly raised the corner of my mouth, thinking that I am not familiar with Dongling.


    The old monk didn''t understand any more. He even asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Hiding in the city is the most dangerous place and the safest place." I said.


    The next day, the village in the west of Dongling city.


    The old monk and I changed into casual clothes and bought vegetables at the vegetable market.


    I''m holding a chicken in my left hand and a purse in my right. I''m not afraid at all.


    The old monk followed him, with a look of fear and old eyes looking at him from time to time, making him look like a thief.


    When I bought a big elbow, I asked the old monk to twist it and said in a low voice, "master, you are not like this. How did you change all of a sudden? I''m not sure


    "Isn''t it for you to be a teacher? If you think about it, once you are noticed, the Fang family''s congenital experts will come after you. They think it''s hard to keep your master''s ability. It''s nothing to die as a teacher. If you die, it''s meaningless to live as a teacher. " All of a sudden, the old monk was astonished.


    I can''t help but pause and feel clearly the old monk''s concern for me, which makes me feel very guilty.


    If the old monk doesn''t come to me, he doesn''t have to follow me to get into such a dilemma. In the end, I''ve implicated him.


    But even so, in this case, the old monk always regarded me as an apprentice.Looking at the old monk''s kind and old face, I almost blurted out my true identity several times, but finally choked back.


    No, I don''t want to make an old man sad.


    With a sigh, I said, "master, don''t worry. This is a backward village in Dongling. It''s usually chaotic, and we''ve abandoned our cars. Even if the other party wants to find it, it doesn''t mean that we can find it. It also takes time. And my plan now is to race against time."


    "Oh, I really want to know what your so-called plan is." The old monk stroked his long beard curiously. He looked like an old artist in casual clothes.


    "Master, don''t ask. Just wait to see a good play." I sold a pass.


    ..


    after buying vegetables, I went back to the house I rented temporarily, with three bedrooms and two living rooms. The decoration was old and old for some years.


    But the good thing is that the living facilities are complete. It''s old, but it''s not. According to the landlord, it was left by the previous tenant.


    A place like this is usually in a mess. The landlord doesn''t care what you do, as long as you have money. I gave the landlord ten thousand notes directly. He left happily at that time, and didn''t notice that there was a bound woman in my car.


    Putting down the fresh meat, the old monk took the initiative to cook and yelled at me not to interfere.


    So, I came to a room, gently opened the door, Fang Ruolan''s hands and feet were all tied to the four corners of the bed, the posture was funny, the paper towel in his mouth also changed into a towel.


    As soon as I came, Fang Ruolan cried, her eyes filled with anger, as if I tied her up like this, which was a great shame on her.


    I don''t even care. I stand by the bed and stare at Fang Ruolan, "do you want to talk? Unfortunately, I won''t let you talk. "


    "Woo woo." Fang Ruolan is going to be very angry. She is the eldest lady.


    "Fang Ruolan, Fang Ruolan, you really caught me off guard, but fortunately, you are in my hands, and you have taken Ye Zhan''s Dan. You look down on him, but I won''t." I leaned forward slowly, with a cold smile, and put my face close to me.


    "Woo woo." Fang Ruolan was unwilling.


    I leaned to put my mouth close to Fang Ruolan''s ear and said meaningfully, "you really pushed me too hard. If you didn''t have some use, I would have killed you. All your pride is just a piece of shit in my eyes. Do you want to know why?"


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 27400 kings.

 Chapter 670

    "Wuwuwuwu ~"


    Fang Ruolan couldn''t utter a complete sentence. She seemed to be moving, but she was impulsive to kill.


    I stretched out my hand, lifted Fang Ruolan''s messy bangs, and fixed my eyes on her, "the reason is very simple, you can''t do anything now, and you can only give in regardless of your noble status."


    Then I got up and shrugged, turned around and closed the door.


    By lunchtime, the table was very rich and the whole room was fragrant.


    I eat big elbow, can''t help but give the old monk a thumbs up, "master, your craft is really unique ah, make what are so delicious."


    "That is, and I don''t think about who your master and I are." The old monk is not modest.


    At this time, the smell of food seemed to spread into Fang Ruolan''s room, and the woman suddenly cried again.


    With a smile, I picked up a chicken leg and went in. Then I sat by the bed and shook it in front of Fang Ruolan on purpose. "Xiang, it''s so damn Xiang. Miss Fang, you haven''t eaten for a long time, have you? Are you hungry? "


    Sobbing ~


    Fang Ruolan was so hungry that she turned blue.


    I pulled out the towel in Fang Ruolan''s mouth, and she gasped desperately, "Jia ZHENGJING, you''d better let me go."


    "Are you out of your mind? How many times have I said that? I won''t let you go. You should give up. Oh, let''s get back to the point. Are you hungry? " I shook the chicken leg again.


    "Let me go, let me eat. I''m hungry." Fang Ruolan nibbled at the red lips and looked at the drumsticks, not to mention how hungry he was.


    I put the drumstick into my mouth and chewed it hard. I said, "well, it''s delicious. I won''t give it to you. I''ll feed you until you''re hungry to death."


    "You! Jia ZHENGJING, you don''t have to be so unique, do you? Even if you don''t let me go, you should at least give me something to eat? " Fang Ruolan is in a hurry.


    I had an idea and licked the whole chicken leg.


    "Asshole." Fang Ruolan''s eyes bulged and her stomach growled. She was gnashing her teeth.


    Turning up the corner of my mouth, I put the drumstick on Fang Ruolan''s mouth again and said with a smile: "Nah, don''t say I''ve treated you badly. This drumstick is what you eat today. If you don''t eat it, you''ll have to wait for tomorrow. But... Here''s my saliva. I''m afraid you''ll be pregnant."


    "Son of a bitch, you are so disgusting that you let me eat what you licked." Fang Ruolan''s eyes turned red, and she almost cried because of her grievance, as if this was not the treatment she should have.


    I suddenly cold face, "I didn''t let you eat excrement, has been very good, dare to tell me the conditions?"


    Fang Ruolan looks moved, wronged dare not speak, it seems that she knows I really dare to let her eat excrement.


    After half a minute''s silence, Fang Ruolan opened her mouth slightly, and her expression reached the limit.


    "That''s right." I smile with satisfaction, holding the chicken leg in Fang Ruolan''s mouth, and I don''t loosen her hands and feet, but feed her with great interest.


    In the whole process, Fang Ruolan''s tears came out, as if he had been defiled by me.


    "Villain, you are so shameless that you have no bottom line."


    "Son of a bitch, let me eat your saliva."


    "I... our Ruolan will remember it all her life."


    After eating, Fang Ruolan was not satisfied, and he was swearing.


    I threw the chicken bone into the garbage can, wiped it with a tissue, and said with a smile: "Miss Fang, didn''t you say before that you just like me without a bottom line? Now that I''ve done what you told me, why do you scold me again? "


    "Fart, when did I say that?" Fang Ruolan immediately denied it.


    I lifted Fang Ruolan''s chin, gazed at her face full of resentment, and sneered: "women are really duplicative animals. Yes, men are not bad, women don''t love. By the way, I have to tell you one thing. You will be trapped in your room these days. Except for going to the toilet, everything else will be handled by Jia ZHENGJING, including changing clothes Take a bath. I''m afraid you''ll kill yourself with hot water. "


    When Fang Ruolan heard this, she was shocked. She quickly scanned her whole body, showing unprecedented panic.


    "I''ll go out and buy some clothes for you now. Don''t look at me. I did it on purpose." I thought, this reason is really wonderful, suicide with hot water? I don''t believe it myself.


    The towel to plug up again, I clap my hands, old God in the get up and leave, leaving only a face stunned Fang Ruolan.


    ..


    in the evening, I came back from the shopping mall, carried some new clothes, took out a set and went into Fang Ruolan''s room again.


    Push open the door, Fang Ruolan suddenly side head, see me holding a new suit, look full of panic and shame.


    "Ah ah, it''s time to change clothes. If you feel uneasy these days, I won''t let you take a bath until you are obedient." I shrugged and pretended to close the door with my feet.


    With the door Click to wipe a lock, Fang Ruolan is scared to shiver all over, even desperately struggle up, trying to break free from the shackles of limbs.However, no matter what Fang Ruolan did, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    I let go of the towel in Fang Ruolan''s mouth, and she immediately yelled, "I''ll change it myself. You don''t need to change it. You let me go. Anyway, I can''t run away. Can you use this method to humiliate me? How can you change your clothes if you don''t untie me? Can''t I do it myself? "


    "Well, I''m not so kind to a woman who wants my life at any time. I''ll tear it up if it''s a big deal. Anyway, I''m not going to wash your clothes for you." I turned my head and deliberately threw my pink underwear on the bed. It was basically the same size as Fang Ruolan.


    Then, I don''t care if Fang Ruolan answers or not, start right away!


    After taking off my shoes, I climbed into bed and put my new clothes aside. Then I grasped Fang Ruolan''s skirt with both hands.


    "No... no, I beg you, No." Fang Ruolan was scared and shook his head crazily.


    I don''t care. I tore the white shirt rudely and the buttons fell down.


    Again, suddenly hissed, revealing the White Modern pouch, as well as the smooth and white skin.


    "No, I beg you. Let me do it myself. I''ll do it myself." Fang Ruolan''s tears were streaming down her face.


    I can''t help feeling soft hearted. Is it too much to imitate Jia ZHENGJING?


    Let go of hand, I got out of bed and untied Fang Ruolan''s hands and feet. In order not to show flaws, I deliberately said: "I think it''s not in line with my taste. Then you can do it yourself. I''ll look at you."


    Fang Ruolan sat up and rubbed his wrist in pain. He was all red.


    But as soon as she heard that I would not leave, but also stay in the room and witness the whole process with my eyes, she froze.


    "Hurry up, just for your figure, are you afraid that I will be a bully? If I wanted to eat you, you would have no residue left. " I said with my hands on my chest.


    "No, you didn''t do that, just to humiliate me, did you? You are too cruel. Even if I calculate you and your master, I don''t need to have such a big feud, do I? Can''t you avoid it? Just because I''m Miss Fang, just because I''m Fang Ruolan? " Fang Ruolan looked resentful.


    I laughed then.


    How hard am I? Don''t you have a big grudge?


    From the beginning to now, I can''t count the feud with ten fingers. What I''m doing now is intentional.


    What''s more, I''m not Li Shaobai, but Jia ZHENGJING. I have to do a whole set of plays. Even if I don''t do it myself, I can''t leave. Only in this way can I highlight Jia ZHENGJING''s character.


    "Yes, just because you are Fang Ruolan and I, Jia ZHENGJING, have never been a good person, I like this. Do you bite me? Don''t talk nonsense to me. I''ll give you two minutes. If you don''t move, I''ll come in person. Don''t say I won''t give you a chance. " I calmly put up two fingers, waiting for the next scene, it is absolutely vivid.


    "You... You wretch! You loser. " Fang Ruolan blushed to the root of his ears. He almost went crazy when he met me, the shameless incarnation of Jia ZHENGJING.

 Chapter 671

    In the face of such a situation, Fang Ruolan had no choice but to be obedient and get out of bed with his back to me.


    What''s more, Fang Ruolan scolded me at the same time!


    "Mean, you are more mean than Li Shaobai and Li Qi."


    "Compared with you, I think they are kind."


    "When did our Ruolan encounter this kind of thing? It''s really hard to jump into the Yellow River. "


    "No man has ever seen my body."


    ...


    Fang Ruolan was extremely angry, but he didn''t notice it. I had silently turned away my eyes and stared at the wall instead of looking at her.


    "My style still has a bottom line. If I really become Jia ZHENGJING, it''s too..." I said to myself in my heart, actually I didn''t see anything.


    A few minutes later, I heard the sound of lifting my pants. I turned my eyes and Fang Ruolan just finished changing.


    Fang Ruolan bit her lips and turned around. I immediately forced her to smile obscene and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect you to have a good figure. It seems that I underestimate you."


    Fang Ruolan didn''t know. He thought I really saw her out. Xiao Huya made more efforts and bit his lips, "son of a bitch."


    I shrugged and raised my hand to the big bed. "You can go back and lie down."


    "Do you need it? Anyway, I can''t run away, and I have to tie my hands and feet. How uncomfortable? " Fang Ruolan looked at the big bed and obviously didn''t want to lie down all the time.


    "Here, you have only one choice, that is to be obedient, otherwise, I can do more excessive things. You''d better not make me angry, or you can only regret for life." I said.


    Fang Ruolan''s face suddenly changed in vain, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. He immediately lay back, looking frightened.


    "Good boy." I couldn''t help laughing and pretending to be very obscene. I went up and began to bind Fang Ruolan''s hands and feet. This scene is like the upcoming bullwhip acrobatic blockbuster.


    After all this, Fang Ruolan lost his freedom again. He was like a big character with clothes he had just changed beside him.


    "This..." Fang Ruolan found that I was staring at the old clothes, and her face became more red. She was so hot that she didn''t dare to look at me.


    With a dry cough, I grabbed the old clothes with a big hand and left the room calmly, then stuffed them directly into the garbage can.


    The old monk was sitting in the hall drinking tea. Seeing this situation, he slowly laughed and raised his eyebrows at me. "ZHENGJING, you''ve been in for so long. Why hasn''t there been any movement? I remember that you are the one who likes women the most. Why don''t you eat such a Fang Ruolan in front of you? It''s not like you


    "Master, you don''t know that I''ve been different from before. I don''t like the trick of overlord bowing hard. What I like most now is that other people give in automatically. Only in this way can I have more style." I was shocked and explained.


    The old monk narrowed his eyes and looked curious. "It''s time to tell me about your plan, isn''t it? It''s not the same thing to stay here all the time. "


    "My current plan is very simple. It''s just two words. Once I succeed, I can take the next step. As for the next step, please allow the apprentice to sell another pass." I light mouth.


    "I see. You want to use that black puppet!" Said the old monk.


    I shook my head, "only a part of it is right. What''s more, let Fang Ruolan know my character, let her know what attitude to face me is the most correct. Now she''s still restless. Frankly speaking, it''s to teach her to be a person, and to cure those who don''t agree with me!"


    The old monk couldn''t help but look moved, and gave me a thumbs up, "ZHENGJING, you have changed, you have indeed changed, you have become smarter. This is a good thing. As a teacher, I support you. If Fang Ruolan is too arrogant and impatient, he must be cured."


    ...


    soon, time blinks.


    With a few days down, Fang Ruolan was trapped in the room every day, and had to change clothes in front of me, not to mention how humiliating.


    What''s more, by my deliberate means, occasionally I didn''t go to the toilet for her, and I didn''t give her food, which made her hungry and anxious. Several times I secretly shed tears in my room, and I found them all.


    Until once, Fang Ruolan couldn''t hold her breath and peed in bed. She didn''t dare to see anyone. She was like a child who had done something wrong. Later, she yelled that she wanted to take a bath and didn''t want to stay in bed with the smell of urine!


    I didn''t care about her. I didn''t even change her clothes. I let her lie like this for a whole day, which made the whole room stink of urine.


    In the end, I had no choice but to guard outside the bathroom door and let Fang Ruolan take a bath for the first time in so many days.


    "Hello, have you finished washing? It''s troublesome. It takes so long to take a bath. " I knocked hard on the bathroom door.


    Fang Ruolan scolded angrily: "Psycho, I haven''t bathed for a few days, do you have a problem in your brain? Don''t give me a chance to escape, or I''ll make you pay back a thousand times. "


    Oh, how dare you talk back?My temper came up, these days not only did not teach Fang Ruolan well, but also let her breed a lot of arrogant hatred, so I raised my leg is a foot, directly kicked the bathroom door open, against the room full of clouds went in, "wash, do not wash! When Laozi is empty? Get up


    "Ah, ah!" Fang Ruo Lan lies in a bathtub filled with foam, screams for life, and shames his face with both hands. His face is red and almost ashamed.


    I was full of fire. I quickly walked to the bathtub, reached for Fang Ruolan''s long hair and said, "get up, I want you to be obedient. Do you dare to talk back? It''s good to let you take a bath, and you dare to take an inch. "


    "Oh, I don''t. I''m not dressed yet." If Fang Lan Lan eats pain, he will not get up in the bathtub, and the foam water will cover everything inside.


    I was so angry that I secretly scolded that the achievements of these days were all in vain. I simply loosened Fang Ruolan''s hair, immediately took off my coat and scolded: "I like to take a bath, don''t I? I''ll wash enough with you today! "


    "What do you want to do?" Fang Ruolan was shocked.


    "Bath, what else can I do?" As soon as I threw my coat away, I reached for my belt.


    "No, I don''t!" Fang Ruolan immediately covered her eyes and curled up in the bathtub shivering.


    Shua, the whole belt was pulled out by me, three times two divided by five became pure.


    "What are you doing, you!" Fang Ruolan heard the voice, but also incoherent up.


    With a cold hum, I stepped into the big bathtub and got into the water on the spot. I sat directly opposite Fang Ruolan, stretching my feet and making zero distance contact with the outside of her thigh.


    "Why don''t you... You go, I''ll be out in a minute?" Fang Ruolan''s teeth were shaking and creaking.


    I pulled Fang Ruolan''s hands to cover her eyes and glared at her fiercely, "from now on, what I say is what, you can only be obedient in front of me, you like to take a bath, right? Even I''ll wash it together until it''s clean! "


    "I don''t want it. You''re too bossy." Fang Ruolan closed her eyes tightly.


    "Disobedient, right? If you don''t listen, I''ll take care of you now! " I suddenly move, the upper body more forward.

 Chapter 672

    "No, I don''t want it. Get out of here! Go away Fang Ruolan screamed wildly.


    I was afraid that too much noise would attract the attention of my neighbors. I couldn''t control my anger any more. I put my left hand around her left thigh and lifted it up. My palm pressed her mouth.


    Then, my right hand also went down and lifted up my two big white legs in an instant. My body had been completely attached to Fang Ruolan.


    Fang Ruolan couldn''t believe that he opened his eyes and saw my face full of anger. Surprisingly, he didn''t shout any more. Instead, he was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes quickly moistened, and every drop of wronged tears kept running across his face.


    Even more, when I covered my mouth with my left hand, she couldn''t help crying.


    "Woo woo."


    "Woo woo woo."


    Cry, and this time than the other are different, is tear the heart crack lung cry.


    My head buzzing, left hand involuntarily released Fang Ruolan''s mouth, she immediately couldn''t help crying desperately.


    "Wow, you bully people."


    "You did this to me."


    "Our Ruolan has never been bullied like this by a man."


    "I''m the eldest lady of the Fang family. You''re nothing, but...


    Fang Ruolan''s tearful eyes are dancing and sobbing.


    And her long white legs, in my hands, still keep the original position.


    I can''t stand women crying most, or crying like this, I was a little softhearted at that time.


    But at the thought of Fang Ruolan''s vicious plan, I had to be cruel and said: "don''t cry. I''ll ask you again. Will you listen to me later?"


    As a result, Fang Ruolan not only didn''t reply, but also cried more loudly.


    "Do you hear me? Otherwise, I''ll take care of you right away. " I can''t help yelling.


    Fang Ruolan forced to stop sobbing, very choked, but still did not answer.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to think, three, two!" I can''t bear it. Fang Ruolan has to teach me a lesson.


    Without waiting for me to shout out for a moment, Fang Ruolan seemed to be aware of my impatience, crying and nodding desperately.


    I squinted and kept this posture for five minutes. My heart kept fighting. As long as I straightened my waist, Fang Ruolan''s blood was definitely taken by me. This was not beyond the scope or even expected in my whole plan.


    Thinking for a long time, looking at Fang Ruolan''s pitiful appearance, I was a little softhearted after all. Although the overall plan was for Ning Xing, I felt guilty after all.


    Let her go this time!


    Simply, I released Fang Ruolan and immediately got up to surround myself with a bath towel. I looked at Fang Ruolan coldly and said, "I''ll spare you this time, but there''s no next time. I''ll limit you to come out in five minutes."


    After that, I picked up my clothes and went out of the bathroom. The old monk sat awkwardly in the living room, gave me a thumbs up, and said in a very low voice: "high, too high, I heard it all in the living room, the trick of playing hard to get, this time Fang Ruolan is not afraid, it''s wonderful."


    "Cough, master, please watch Fang Ruolan for me. Don''t let her slip out alone." I coughed and hurried into the room to get dressed.


    Re dressed, out of the living room, Fang Ruolan also happened to come out from the bathroom door, head down, eyes red, standing in the bathroom door motionless.


    I raised my finger to her room and urged her to go back to her room after taking a bath. I don''t want to tie you up today. I hope you can learn a lesson and be obedient. Please remember that you are not a young lady here


    Fang Ruolan did not respond, but surprisingly obedient, immediately into the room.


    But after a few minutes, Fang Ruolan ran out again, pinched his nose and said, "the smell of the room is so bad, i...


    I just wanted to scold, and a smell of Sao urine came to me, so he put down his temper and waved his hand," now immediately, get the sheets out and wash them, wet the bed and clean them up, don''t use the washing machine, wash the clothes I don''t want to wear They all have that smell. "


    "I... I can''t wash it." Fang Ruolan trembled all over.


    I raised the volume a little and said, "I haven''t eaten pork. Have you ever seen a pig run? I won''t learn by myself. "


    Fang Ruolan didn''t dare to retort. He immediately turned back to his room, pulled down the whole sheet, quickly took it to the balcony and tossed it upside down in a hurry. He was very astringent and shed tears at the same time.


    The old monk cocked up his legs, took the teapot ear, and said with admiration: "you are still good at it. Fang Ruolan was arrogant and irritable before, but he didn''t think about it. He is worthy of being a apprentice of a teacher. He is better than LAN."


    "Shifu flatters me. I''m also in a hurry. If this woman doesn''t give her some pain, she won''t understand. She always regards herself as a young lady." I humbly arched my hand.


    Then, I moved my sight and stood on the edge of the balcony, looking at Fang Ruolan squatting on the ground, washing the bed sheets with a big basin. I thought it was good that I didn''t do her just now.


    Once she is done, the result will be different. She may hate me to death and will never be so obedient as now.However, Miss Fang gave in to me and washed the sheets on the balcony. This scene is a little funny, which completely does not conform to Fang Ruolan''s noble identity.


    Where is Fang Ruolan who is as proud as a peacock? Is it a servant girl or maid?


    ..


    in the evening, before the sheets were dried, Fang Ruolan''s room was still filled with a faint smell of Sao urine. As soon as I entered the room, she said delicately, "the room still has a smell. Can I change my room? I can''t stand it, and the mattress isn''t clean. "


    "Want to change rooms? There are only three rooms here. Do you want to sleep with me? Or do you want to sleep with my master? " I was flirting on purpose.


    did not think about it. Fang Ruoran made a choice directly, without hesitation, she said she would sleep on the floor with me.


    Is this young lady adapting very fast?


    so I took Fang Ruolan to his room and then I leaned against the bed and raised my legs. I laughed. "Sleep on the floor is a grievance, come up and sleep with me."


    Fang Ruolan was as stiff as a stone carving.


    "Well?" I deliberately picked the eyebrows.


    "Yes..." Fang Ruolan squeezed her hands and came to the bedside with difficulty.


    I pointed to the side against the wall. "You sleep inside, I sleep outside."


    "..." Fang Ruolan was stunned for a few seconds, then obediently stepped over me, lying next to me, with his back to me.


    I lay down on my back with my hands on the back of my head, like a rich earth Lord, and said, "turn around and look at me."


    Fang Ruolan had to listen, gritted her teeth and turned around, looking at me with complicated eyes.


    "Well, I''m very obedient. Now reach out and hold me with your head on my chest." I''m just fooling around.


    "Yes..." Fang Ruolan did it immediately, the whole person glued over, his face against my chest.


    Silence for a few minutes, I said: "yes, well done, speak to me later, do not call me by my name, call me master Jing, do you know?"


    "Jing... Master Jing." Fang Ruolan shouts like a mosquito.


    I nodded with satisfaction and patted Fang Ruolan on the back. "Now, touch my thigh with your hand. I want to enjoy it."


    "I see, master Jing." Fang Ruolan''s right hand was stiff.


    When the jade hand touched the thigh skin, the feeling made my whole body flutter, and my mouth kept asking, "ah, yes, yes."


    "A little deeper, that''s good."


    "Well, good, good, a little deeper, a little deeper..."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to the 27600 crown of kings.

 Chapter 673

    When I was about to touch the sensitive part, I took Fang Ruolan''s jade hand away, quickly closed my eyes and said, "OK, here we are, sleep."


    Fang Ruolan was obviously relieved and turned his back.


    I opened my eyes slightly, thinking that Fang Ruolan may not be really obedient. Once she gets the chance, she will definitely take revenge.


    The black puppet given by Ye Zhan is the key turning point for Fang Ruolan to comply.


    "Ning Xing, soon, as long as the plan goes well, I believe it won''t be long before I can find you." I read it in my heart.


    ..


    with the passage of time, I stayed in this village for a long time, and finally arrived at the seventh day.


    In the evening, Fang Ruolan, who lived in his room, suddenly let out a shrill scream.


    "What is this?"


    "I...


    " ah ah. "


    I lay on the sofa, instantly opened my eyes, got up and opened Fang Ruolan''s door with the old monk.


    The scene that came into our eyes was extremely terrifying.


    Fang Ruolan fell to the ground, the skin appeared very small black insects, spread between the skin and the meat, crawling in the meridians, just look at this, I feel a thrill.


    Every time it spread, Fang Ruolan would utter a terrible cry, as if the black insects were biting and gnawing!


    "Damn, what''s this? Is it really toxic? It''s just on time The old monk was startled. His hair exploded. He subconsciously picked up a towel, immediately blocked Fang Ruolan''s mouth, tied her to the bed, and did not allow her to call or move.


    "Woo woo." Fang Ruolan couldn''t struggle. He bit the towel and was carrying the pain. He looked desperate and his eyes were red.


    Soon, black insects spread everywhere, and eventually even Fang Ruolan''s face, which was quite shocking.


    The old monk and I got goose bumps. They looked at each other and swallowed at the same time.


    "Who is Ye Zhan? It''s the real poison elixir! Although I don''t know how Fang Ruolan feels, it must be an extraordinary pain to see the black puppet with the naked eye. " The old monk was shocked.


    I took a cold breath and shook my head. "I don''t know him either. It should be Li Qi''s friend."


    "I''ve seen this kind of poison pill, but it''s not as terrible as ye Zhan, and it''s not as punctual as him. I think this black puppet can''t resist without innate state. Once it''s taken, even if it''s a teacher''s cultivation, it can only suppress the poison, and can''t find a solution. This is a strange poison I''ve never seen before! Who is this man called Ye Zhan The old monk was completely shocked.


    Then, Fang Ruolan began to twitch. There were more and more black insects, which made me suffer from intensive phobia.


    One hour, two hours, three hours... It lasted all night!


    And in this toxicity, there seems to be a drug forced attack, making Fang Ruolan unable to coma, must endure.


    Until dawn, the black insect gradually disappeared, as if hiding under Fang Ruolan''s skin, can not see a trace of black, as if nothing had happened.


    After the toxicity dissipated, Fang Ruolan was sweating all over, as if he was finally able to breathe. Before he collapsed into a coma, he looked like he had experienced the most painful night in his life.


    The old monk and I seem to have seen the most terrible scene in our life. The visual impact makes us sit on the sofa in the living room, and we can''t get back to God for a long time.


    Finally, it was the old monk who broke the silence and sighed: "the poison elixir is really terrible. It seems that he has no power to bind a chicken, but he can often kill people in an invisible way. ZHENGJING, you must remember that ye Zhan can''t be provoked. There are few poison elixirs, but none of them are easy to be provoked."


    The old monk has never been afraid of life and death. This is the first time that he said such a thing. Even I can''t believe it.


    Even for myself, it never occurred to me that the wonderful alchemist who was abandoned by the Ye family in Langya pavilion has grown up to the extent that old monks are afraid of him.


    What about ye Shu?


    I don''t know, but I''m glad. The more capable they are, the happier I am.


    After a long coma, Fang Ruolan finally woke up. I opened her mouth and she kept shivering. "Please, give me the antidote. I don''t want to go on in such pain. You don''t understand how it feels."


    I sat and said, "it''s not impossible for me to give you the antidote, but before that, you must listen to me and all my instructions. Are you willing?"


    "I..." Fang Ruolan''s eyes were scared, and compared with before, he had a willing obedience.


    "In fact, I didn''t intend to kill you. Now I have a good plan, but I will give you the antidote only after my plan is completed. Only I know where the antidote is. If you want to kill me in the opposite way, you will never get it. Do you agree?" I spoke coldly."What''s your plan? What do you want to do? " Fang Ruolan asked.


    I turned my face, tilted up my lips, and held Fang Ruolan''s chin in one hand. "It''s very simple. Since I can control a young lady like you, I can''t give up some things. So, I want to be Fang''s son-in-law! Be Fang Dao''s brother-in-law and share the power of Fang''s family


    "Besides women and money, men like power most, and Jia ZHENGJING is no exception."


    "You can''t tell anyone about you and me until I finish my plan."


    Fang Ruo immediately shook his head, very aggrieved, vetoed: "no, I''m Miss Fang, how can you be mine..."


    "as I said, you''re no longer Miss Fang in front of me, and you don''t have the qualification to bargain. You should know my temper after getting along with me these days." I said.


    "You... Even if I agree, the Fang family may not agree. You are from a humble family, and I am not from the same world at all. Moreover, the Fang family has issued a reward warrant. Anyone who can kill or capture Li Shaobai alive can join the Fang family and marry me. If you are with me, won''t you beat our Fang family in the face?" Fang Ruolan''s attitude softened.


    With a cold smile in my mouth, I whispered, "Fang family looks down on me? Don''t you think I''m from a bad family? It''s ridiculous. If you want to slap your face, if you don''t want to, you have to be willing. It''s said that raw rice is cooked. As long as you admit it, who dares to test yourself? "


    "Cooked rice with raw rice... No, absolutely not." Fang Ruolan refused, but he was afraid of me.


    I stretched out my hand and began to unbutton my coat. I replied faintly, "you won''t, will you? Then I''ll do it for real, and you''ll have to do it if you don''t want to. "

 Chapter 674

    Fang Ruolan saw me untie the first button, and his whole face changed. He agreed to it even if he didn''t want to. He said in a hurry, "don''t you... I''ll just promise you."


    "Good." I got up and lifted my collar.


    "So... When are we going to leave here? I don''t want to stay in this place anymore, master Jing... Don''t you have a plan? Can you leave early? " Fang Ruolan asked carefully, for fear of provoking me, and the tone was like a wronged daughter-in-law.


    Instead of answering, I stepped out of the room.


    It seems that the old monk heard the conversation between Fang Ruolan and me outside. He quickly stepped forward and gave me a thumbs up. He was amazed at me and asked me when I could leave, just like Fang Ruolan. It seemed that he couldn''t stay any longer and was very bored.


    "Soon... Someone will come to pick us up." I sold another pass.


    ..


    in the early morning of the next day, it was surprisingly quiet around the downstairs, and there were significantly fewer pedestrians than in the previous few days.


    I tilted my mouth slightly on the balcony and immediately asked the old monk to pack up his things. I took Fang Ruolan and went downstairs.


    Before pushing the door open, I stopped and raised my right elbow slightly. "Take my hand."


    "It''s... Master Jing." Fang Ruolan reached out her hand and stood side by side with me.


    I smile confidently and stare at Fang Ruolan. "In private, call me master Jing. In front of outsiders, call me... An official."


    "Officials... Officials." Fang Ruolan is about to die of shame. This is the appellation between husband and wife in ancient times.


    Gently open the door downstairs, we directly out of the street, there are no pedestrians around, empty, all the shops are closed, pasted with the ban of rectification, as if by the official order, temporarily forced to close down.


    "Come out, don''t hide. Let''s go back." I open my mouth at will and speak loud on purpose.


    A cool wind swept by, the ground rolled up bursts of dust, except for the rolling sound of bottles and cans, no one around.


    "No, someone''s lurking around." The old monk suddenly became nervous.


    I raised a hand, patted the old monk on the shoulder, very calm said: "with me, Fang Ruolan, you speak well, you call people out, don''t hide."


    "Is... You all give me out, don''t hide, such a low-level means, is the individual all see out abnormal." Fang Ruolan took me by the arm and gave a loud drink.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man came out of the alley in front of him. He didn''t look angry. As soon as he stepped on his right foot, he made a sudden stride. His speed was surprisingly fast. "You''re a lower class, and you deserve to abduct Miss Fang? It''s really hidden. It took me several days to find this place and commit such a big crime. Zheng Chao will kill you two. Zhao Wuji, come out and join me. "


    Under the angry voice of the middle-aged man who called himself Zheng Chao, Zhao Wuji immediately appeared from the other side, "Jia ZHENGJING, you stinky boy, you are dead today. I called Zheng Chao here. He is born with six! Rintu, you old monk are no match


    With that, Zhao Wuji also immediately released his inner Qi with Zheng Chao, and the momentum was fierce.


    The old monk showed a strong fear. When he was about to go forward to fight two with one, my old god put his hand in front of him. "Let me, and you Fang Ruolan. I think you are always a smart man and won''t do stupid things."


    Then I yawned and said, "you two waste your time. I''m not the one you can offend."


    "Cut the crap. What are you?" Zhao Wuji is very angry and wants to show himself in front of Fang Ruolan.


    Zheng Chao picked up his beard and raised his mouth. "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who dares to abduct Miss Fang. It''s so bad luck for you this time. I don''t think about the identity of Miss Fang."


    Just as they were approaching, Fang Ruolan began to scold without waiting for me to reply: "stop it, all of you. What are you doing? Stop, do you hear me


    Zheng Chao was the fastest. First of all, he stopped. He was a little surprised and puzzled.


    Zhao Wuji is the same. He lives next to Zheng Chao and doesn''t know what''s going on.


    At this time, there were many people coming from all directions. They quickly blocked all the way. They looked very cold. They were fierce and bright, including the former silver guards and so on.


    Lei Li was very upset. He raised his finger to me and scolded me five or six meters away: "Jia ZHENGJING, you dog, let Miss Fang go, or I won''t let you go. I won''t be Lei in the future."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, it''s not easy to find you. Now I can get revenge." Hua Tian''s gloomy sneer.


    I don''t even pay attention to it. When I raise my hand, I pick my ears.


    Fang Ruolan immediately glared and scolded, "what are you talking about? How dare you say that? Do you want to die? He''s not someone you can talk about. "


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience was stunned. Fang Ruolan''s attitude really confused them."What does that mean?"


    "How can Miss Fang... How can she help Jia ZHENGJING speak?"


    "Wait, what do I see? Why does Miss Fang hold Jia ZHENGJING''s hand? "


    "Damn, it must be Jia ZHENGJING who threatened Miss Fang. This guy definitely took advantage of her."


    ..


    I listened to all these words, never said a word, and I was quite at ease.


    Zhao Wuji couldn''t stop. His face changed slightly. At the same time, he asked in an urgent voice: "Miss, how can you help this shameless Jia ZHENGJING speak? He has taken you away


    Fang Ruolan was not a fool. He immediately refused to admit it, and in turn scolded Zhao Wuji, "shut up! It''s called fun. Do you understand? It''s all acting. He and I are on holiday. What''s taken away? Are you out of your mind? What are you doing with me? If I want to go back, I will


    "Lao Zhao, didn''t you say that the first lady was taken away? What''s going on? This time, besides me, there are three others coming. You are lying and wasting manpower. " Zheng Chao''s eyes glared and asked.


    Zhao Wuji was completely stupid and didn''t understand the situation at all.


    Lei Li and Hua Tian, too, could not see what tricks they were playing.


    But suddenly, Zheng Chao frowned and looked at Fang Ruolan and me, "interesting? What does that mean? "


    "Zhao Wuji didn''t cheat you. I''m really taken away, but all this is acting. I''m looking for excitement and fun with him. Do you need to fight like that?" Fang Ruolan avoided Zheng Chao''s problem, but he did not forget to help Zhao Wuji.


    "Acting? No, miss. What do you mean Zhao Wuji was stunned.


    Lei Li was also impatient. "Miss, isn''t it Jia ZHENGJING who caught hold of you, that''s why you said that?"


    "Yes, you can rest assured that no one can hurt you with us now. Huatian is willing to go through fire and water for the eldest lady." Hua Tian pretended to shout.


    As a result, Fang Ruolan looked at the past with disdain, "waste, even my officials can''t win, my officials can play you to death with some tricks, what are you?"


    I slightly dry cough, absent-minded said: "Xiaolan, when to go back?"


    "Officer, don''t worry. When you go back, I''ll serve you well." Fang Ruolan nestled in my right arm, just like a little bird.


    With the spread of the words, the whole street, all shocked.


    "Officials... Officials?"


    "Why is Jia ZHENGJING not afraid at all? Or miss Xiaolan


    "Serve?"


    "Is it...


    " impossible, absolutely impossible, what is the identity of Miss Fang and Jia ZHENGJING? It''s so different that it can''t happen. "


    "Miss Fang and he are not people of the same world. We must have heard wrong."


    "Bold maniac, dare to talk nonsense here, despise my miss."

 Chapter 675

    I calmly picked my fingernails. The whole process was slow and completely ignored everyone around me.


    However, Fang Ruolan is really fighting for the antidote. There is no sense of astringency when she plays. Her eyes and expression are almost the level of the queen of the film. It makes my goose bumps come out soon. This official scream is really disgusting!


    Seeing that the people around didn''t believe me, Fang Ruolan thought that I was making a lot of comments. With a slight frown on her eyebrows, she immediately pointed her hand and crossed it from left to right in turn, saying, "look, I''m just bothering you. What kind of people do I need to be with? If you are not around me every day, like a fly, I still spend so much effort to run out? It''s all your fault. "


    In a flash, when the words fell, the whole street was quiet, and the group looked at each other, but instead became the culprit.


    Silence, dead silence.


    Lei Li''s face was livid and his eyes were full of jealousy.


    Huatian retreats quietly in fear.


    A group of silver guards fell into a strong shock, unable to recover for a long time.


    Zheng Chao was so surprised that his chin almost fell off, and his expression was extremely unbelievable.


    At last, Zhao Wu Ji broke the silence by gritting his teeth, converged his inner Qi, and went forward to bow his hand and said, "Miss, we don''t know what you mean, but I, Zhao Wu Ji, still listen to you personally confirm what is the relationship between you and Jia Zheng Jing."


    As soon as the words took off, the whole audience cast their eyes. Most of them were concentrated on Fang Ruolan. It seemed that they also wanted to know the real answer from her mouth, even though they didn''t want to believe it was true.


    Fang Ruolan kept smiling and winked at me.


    I secretly nodded, the heart said count your side Ruolan wisdom.


    Then, under a piece of gaze, Fang Ruolan held me tighter. The soft mass on my chest was imprinted on my right arm, slightly showing shyness, and a little embarrassed to say: "Zhao Wuji, do you want me to say it clearly? Don''t you understand? "


    "This... I need the first lady to confirm personally. After all, this is your life event. If it is true, I will play Fangjia and Fangdao Shengzi with brothers Zheng Chao." Zhao Wu spoke with great hardness.


    However, Fang Ruolan waved his hand and directly vetoed, "it''s not necessary for you to play. I''ll go back to Beijing with my officials and explain myself clearly. But since you want to know, I''ll tell you that Jia ZHENGJING is not only my boyfriend, but also the man that Fang Ruolan has identified."


    Zhao Wuji''s face is full of disbelief, but facing the reality in front of him, he can''t help but disbelieve.


    As for the rest, it was a sudden change from shocked silence to strong disbelief.


    "It''s true! Miss Fang and Jia ZHENGJING... "


    " I know, I know. No wonder Miss Fang has always valued Jia ZHENGJING so much. She still remembers his name and says it from time to time. It turns out that they have long been... "


    " it seems that it''s not easy. Maybe Miss Jia ZHENGJING asked her to go to the recruitment meeting. "


    "But isn''t that ridiculous? We ask ourselves whether he is worthy of the first lady, but Jia ZHENGJING is also not worthy. If he wants to have no status, no status, no strength, why? With that mouth? "


    ..


    when others mentioned the recruitment meeting, Fang Ruolan was very smart and didn''t admit it, but didn''t deny it, as if everything was in silence.


    I looked at the envious people around me, including Lei Li and Hua Tian, and felt a twinge of darkness in my heart.


    Just at this time, Zhao Wuji smashed his mouth again and asked a difficult question, "Miss, since you have admitted that you are going to return to Beijing, then I Zhao Wuji would like to take the liberty to ask, what is the progress between you and him?"


    As soon as this question was mentioned, it caused a crazy uproar without waiting for Fang Ruolan to answer.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "That''s right. I think Miss Fang must be a clean person. She must be playing with Jia ZHENGJING, not serious about marriage."


    "By Jia ZHENGJING? Is it really stupid to be our Miss? How can you do that easily? I don''t believe it anyway. "


    "Don''t say you don''t believe it. We all don''t believe it. Even if Jia ZHENGJING ate bear heart and leopard gall, he would never dare to touch our young lady''s hair."


    In the uproar, all the staff didn''t believe it.


    I always maintain a calm attitude, from the beginning to the end did not say a word.


    And Fang Ruolan at this time, but can''t say, blush to the ear.


    This time, Zheng Chao stood over, looking very dignified, and asked: "Miss, this matter is very important. You have to make it clear. We all treat you as a plaything. Don''t take it seriously. Jia ZHENGJING''s status is low. He doesn''t really deserve you. Moreover, he may be greedy for your status, so he intends to get close to you. Fang''s family has a big business. How can he allow such grassroots people to enter What''s the problem


    Zheng Chao said, Zhao Wuji this old monster actually in front of me, began to persuade Fang Ruolan, completely regard me as transparent.


    "Miss, you have to think clearly."


    "It''s better to play. Jia ZHENGJING is full of bad water. He must have a bad heart. Don''t be fooled by him.""And let''s talk about the matter. As Jia ZHENGJING, it''s absolutely impossible for the Fang family to agree with you. The most important thing is your elder brother, Fang daoshengzi, who has no way to fight with the Ye family and the prince of the Li family? If there is such a brother-in-law, won''t he be ridiculed? "


    "So I advise you to break off the relationship with Jia ZHENGJING before you cross the line, and let him go if we don''t pursue other matters."


    According to Zhao Wuji, I was relegated to the floor seam, which made me feel very uncomfortable. I was so low?


    Give me a break? It seems that I can only lick my shoes for Fang Ruolan. I''m totally a citizen?


    Great status?


    I give Fang Ruolan a look lightly.


    Fang Ruolan trembled, bit his lips, and then took a deep breath, directly interrupted Zhao Wuji''s chatter, and scolded: "he is the man I identified, no one can change, you don''t want to persuade, it''s not your turn to persuade."


    "Miss, it''s not the time to be self willed. The Fang family attaches great importance to this aspect of chastity. We are willing to conceal it for you as long as you are willing to break up with him in public, while few people know about it and there is no cross line." Zhao Wu was so anxious that he stamped his feet and quickly scanned the whole room. His eyes were very fierce, like a deterrent, and he said, "did you hear that? No one is allowed to say anything about it. Anyone who dares to spread it to the outside world will fall on his head. I, Zhao Wuji, do what I say. "


    Fang Ruolan looked tangled, took my hand and began to sweat, unable to say that sentence.


    I can''t help sighing. Fang Ruolan is a woman after all. I asked her to say such shameful words. Did I do it a little too well?


    Simply, I no longer kept silent and yelled, "Zhao Wuji, you shut up for me. You are beating mandarin ducks like this. Today''s event should not only be spread to the outside world, but also let the whole Fang family know that I am the unique son-in-law of the Fang family in the future!"


    "Look down on me? So what? Anyway, the raw rice is ripe. "


    Zhao Wuji just wanted to scold him, but as soon as he heard that the raw rice had been cooked, he immediately gasped, as if he had been struck by thunder, and his throat seemed to be stuck by a stone, unable to speak.


    "It''s impossible!" Lei Li''s legs softened and he looked desperate.


    Hua Tian was so scared, "Fang''s son-in-law... Son-in-law, my God."


    "Alas, it''s bad. If the Taoist sage knows it, he will be angry to death." Zheng Chao''s face changed dramatically.


    And the other people on the scene, all suddenly gasped.


    Just listen to the sound of Hua, all the eyes gathered on Fang Ruolan''s body, instantly moved to my face, one by one stunned, as if to see the things I can''t believe in this life.


    "Jia ZHENGJING... Is a sparrow going to be a Phoenix."


    "No, it''s to describe a woman. Anyway, that''s what it means."


    "Miss Fang, what a status, what a status, it would make a humble Jia ZHENGJING give... Shit luck, it''s just shit luck."


    ..


    the author''s words: for 190000 people to join the show, the crown of the king is not enough. Today, there are so many more. It will be connected to the plot of Fang family.

 Chapter 676

    In the intense shock, everyone was confused.


    They don''t want to believe it, but the fact is in front of them, so they can''t help but not believe it.


    For a moment, the atmosphere of the whole street suddenly changed, filled with a deep envy.


    Fang Ruolan''s eyes were slightly staring, and his expression was impatient. He scolded: "now that you''ve heard it, don''t you hurry to prepare the car?"


    "Yes, get the car ready right away." Zhao Wuji nodded in a hurry and did not dare to persuade him.


    But Zheng Chao looked at me contemptuously and looked down upon me.


    I ignored it. When a luxurious Maybach arrived, I took the old monk and Fang Ruolan and got on the bus leisurely. No one dared to stop me in the whole process, and no one talked nonsense any more.


    ..


    it took more than an hour to get back to the Santana hotel from the village in the city.


    When I sat on the top of the luxury sofa, looking at Zhao Wuji, Lei Li, Zheng Chao and others standing in front of me, I suddenly felt a sigh.


    Originally, Li Qi planned to kidnap Fang Ruolan, but I didn''t allow them to do so. Unexpectedly, I did it for them and went back to the Santana hotel without any damage to control Fang Ruolan.


    In the final analysis, it''s not only the changes in the situation that have brought about all this, but I''m more or less lucky.


    At this moment, Fang Ruolan sat with me. She accompanied me all the way. The jade hand never left me. She immediately broke the silence and said, "Zhao Wuji, go and prepare. In recent days, you will leave for Beijing. As for Li Shaobai''s whereabouts, you can put them aside for the time being."


    "Yes, but have you figured out how to deal with each other''s home?" Zhao Wu asked with great concern.


    Zheng Chao suddenly snorted coldly, put his hands behind his waist, straightened up his chest, and his eyes were full of contempt. He said sarcastically, "Miss, when she goes back this time, the sage son of Fang Dao will be angry to death. The Fang family has already said something before. Now, the practice of Miss Fang is just beating the face of the Fang family, and it makes the sage son of Fang Dao lose face. How can such a Jia ZHENGJING be worthy of you?"


    I picked to pick eyebrow, secret way this Zheng Chao is really talkative, I and Fang Ruolan that matter, still need him to ask? He should be the master of Fang family. What''s the qualification to point out here?


    Fang Ruolan noticed the change of my expression, and immediately straightened up his face and said in a cold voice: "Zheng Chao, although you are not in my charge, you are under my elder brother''s command, but you also have no right to speak here. How do I face the Fang family? That''s my business, and it has nothing to do with you."


    "You! Alas, I really don''t listen to advice. In this case, I don''t care. I have to inform Fang daoshengzi first and explain things clearly in advance, so that he can be psychologically prepared. " Zheng Chao''s face was stiff. With a sigh, he turned and went out of the door.


    Zhao Wuji lowered his head and raised his eyes. He secretly looked at me. He seemed to be afraid of my revenge. He said that he was going to prepare for returning to Beijing. He also left with Zheng Chao.


    Lei Li was tense all over and wanted to say hello and leave, "I''ll go first, too."


    "Let you go?" My eyes suddenly stare, scared him like a turtle in general, Leng is afraid to move.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, it seems that I haven''t dealt with you all the time?" Lei Li almost cried, very wronged.


    He didn''t bully me? Are you kidding me? When I''m brainy or retarded?


    If Huatian is a visible bully, then Lei Li is an invisible bully. I will never forget that day when I was thrown into a wolf''s nest.


    It was the first time I had been beaten in such a long time. Apart from Hua Tian, Lei Li was the most direct culprit.


    So, I waved my hand, "Lei Li, go and gather all the guards. I have something to say."


    "Ah?" Lei Li was stunned.


    Fang Ruolan said harshly: "his words are my words, don''t you go quickly? Gather all the guards here. "


    "Yes, yes." Leili was obviously relieved. Thinking that I would not deal with him, he went downstairs to summon the guard.


    As soon as Lei Li left, Fang Ruolan said, "I''ve done what you ordered, but I''m not the only one who can resist the factors in Fang''s family. If you want to complete your so-called emperor''s son-in-law plan, you can''t rely on me alone."


    "Don''t worry. I never do anything I''m not sure about." I side face, evil spirit smile.


    Fang Ruolan blushed inexplicably, quickly put aside his sight, pretended to say: "no matter what you do, I will help you, but I hope you don''t cheat me, for your plan, I have even pasted my innocence in."


    I light nod, the heart says this to rescue Ning apricot, must enter Fang''s house, if has been mixed in Fang Ruolan''s hand to do a guard, I don''t know what year and what month to achieve the goal.


    Moreover, the competition among Fang Ruolan''s guards is extremely cruel. Even if I break through the siege and enter Fang''s door, I may be killed by others.


    But now this son-in-law''s status, that is again good, absolutely safe!


    More importantly, I can''t reveal my true identity. Even if Fang Ruolan is controlled by me, I can''t let her know.


    Because of her hatred for me and my personal value, she would rather suffer all her life than kill me.Fang Ruolan, I know her too well. She is a woman who does everything to achieve her goal.


    So, I immediately vowed to pat my chest, "don''t worry, I always mean what I say. As long as I become the son-in-law and can share part of the power, I will give you the antidote, but in the middle of the process, you still need to endure by yourself."


    "As long as you can give me the antidote, anything will do." Fang Ruolan resolutely agreed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than ten minutes passed.


    Lei Li finally summoned up all the guards and stood in several rows, just like the officer''s parade.


    Lei Li stands in the front, and Hua Tian is behind him.


    "I''ve called all the... People as you told me. Since Miss Fang has spoken, please give me an order. I don''t want to call people up for nothing, do I?" Lei Li arched his hand, and his tone became a little casual. It seemed that I really thought I had let him go.


    Huatian is full of fear, thinking that I have to deal with him, that face is almost crying, the whole person is worried, very afraid, and the expression of a sharp contrast.


    One looks relaxed, the other is full of fear.


    I deeply looked at Huatian. His legs trembled on the spot and he knelt down directly. He no longer cared about his face. He begged for mercy and said, "Beijing... Lord Beijing, please let me go. I really know that I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more."


    With that, Huatian raised his hand and automatically smoked his mouth.


    For a moment, the scene frightened the rest of the guards.


    I raised my hand and said, "get up. I''m not dealing with you today. I''m going to give you a promotion."


    "Promotion? As long as Lord Jing orders, I will finish it. " Hua Tian was stunned and turned fear into joy.


    Lei Li''s face became rather ugly and glared at Hua Tian fiercely.


    I stretched out a finger, slowly pointed to Lei Li, said: "beat Lei Li to me, everyone, Lei Li is not allowed to resist, Huatian you help me to death, as long as I am satisfied, you can be promoted, not afraid of Lei Li revenge."


    "Don''t you care about me?" Suddenly, his eyes bulged and he sucked cold air out of control.


    "When did I say I would let you go? Maybe you don''t know me. I''m not a gentleman, so I always have revenge. Don''t forget who pushed me into the wolf''s nest at the beginning. " I gave a sneer.

 Chapter 677

    Hua Tian''s reaction is very fast. After I speak, he jumps up from the ground immediately. When he faces me, he looks loyal. When he turns to Lei Li, he looks like a villain.


    "Lei Li, you are finished. How dare you offend our Lord Jing? Brothers, if you have Lord Jing here, don''t be afraid of him. Anyway, he can''t fight back. Give it to me." Hua Tian scolded and waved his right hand.


    Without waiting for other guards to leave, Huatian was the first to take the lead.


    "Damn it, I''m really out of luck." Lei Li couldn''t help but scold, but he didn''t resist. He bit his teeth and let Hua Tian slap him in the face.


    PA of a, the fierce skill is fierce, just the grain silk doesn''t move.


    But the rest of us can''t bear it.


    "I''m sorry, brother Lei."


    "It''s an order."


    "The words of master Jing are the words of Miss Fang and the imperial edict."


    In an instant, all the people rushed up and opened it directly around Lei Li.


    Lei Li, just like I used to, curled up on the ground like a drowning dog.


    Huatian, in particular, is very good at fighting. It seems that he has long been offended by the fierce fighting. It''s like beating an enemy.


    After five minutes of fighting, he was beaten black and blue and couldn''t get up.


    Now I was satisfied. I waved to let Lei Li be carried away, and then I promoted Hua Tian in public.


    Hua Tian, not to mention how happy he was, not only flattered me, but also accused Lei Li of being wrong. He changed his ways to please me. At last, when he left with someone, he called more than his father.


    In the evening.


    Because of acting, Fang Ruolan and I were sleeping in the same room. She also told me a lot about the Fang family, such as who her grandfather was and what her uncle''s name was. It was like meeting her parents.


    After that, she lay next to me, turned her back to me and said, "Zhao Wuji has arranged things properly, and a special plane will come to pick us up tomorrow, and my elder brother Fang Dao already knows the situation, but he didn''t say anything. I don''t know what he meant. Anyway, I''m not enough alone in the Fang family. You have to do something to convince the Fang family Let your elders recognize you. "


    Fang Dao knows?


    I''m worried that he doesn''t know, but since I choose to be my son-in-law, I have to have a foothold in the Fang family in order to Ning Xing.


    Because Ning Xing is not a trusted person of the Fang family. I have no way to know about it, so I want to make good use of this identity.


    Simply, I said: "this matter can not be completed by you alone. I will never be a quitter, but the premise is that you''d better not count on me behind my back, otherwise the cooperation will be invalid."


    "I see." Fang Ruolan answered weakly, and then he didn''t speak any more.


    I put my hands on the back of my head and kept thinking about my plan in my heart. At last, I made a decision secretly. Before I rescued Ning Xing, I could not easily expose my identity.


    Soon, the next day.


    The special plane of Fang family landed slowly, the strong wind swept, and the engine room door opened.


    In addition to Fang Ruolan and me, Zhao Wuji and Zheng Chao left Dongling.


    As for the old monk, I didn''t want him to follow me, but he didn''t want to. So I had to let him board the plane, sit with five people and go straight to Yanjing.


    When the special plane flew high in the sky and the familiar scene of Yanjing city appeared, I didn''t move on the surface, but I was filled with emotion.


    Counting the time, it has been a long time since I escaped from Yanjing. I can''t even imagine that I will return to Yanjing as Jia ZHENGJING and Fang''s future son-in-law!


    And this, absolutely can hit the whole Fang family not to expect!


    "Fang Dao... This game of chess is not over yet. The time will soon come when you have foreign aid, but I can die and die!" I whisper in my heart.


    With the special plane flying into the range of Fang''s family, I slowly slowed down and prepared to land on the apron. When I looked under the special plane, many children of Fang''s family and even several elders were present.


    Even more, in the center of the crowd, I saw the owner of the Fang family, Fang Sheng!


    As soon as I landed, all four of us landed. I finally got off the plane, and I could hear a lot of comments.


    "The last one?"


    "What''s your family background? What''s the origin? "


    "It''s said that he''s just a kid with land resources. He''s a murderer in Dongling."


    "Damn, with this kind of person, you should be with Ruolan? You don''t pee, you look in the mirror


    ..


    I listened to all these words and fell to the ground with disapproval. When I looked around, almost all of them were imperial buildings.


    If the Li family is a simple tradition full of a sense of history, the Fang family is the opposite.


    Looking at a high platform not far away, it is where Fangdao was granted the title of Saint and ancestor worship. Everything in the past is always in my mind.I subconsciously scan ahead, see Fang Sheng face cold anger, but can''t see Fang Dao.


    Without waiting for me to think more, Fang Sheng stepped forward and walked calmly towards Fang Ruolan.


    "Grandfather." Fang Ruolan looks more flustered than ever, like a child who has done something wrong, standing beside me in a cold sweat.


    Fang Sheng snorted coldly. In front of all the children of the Fang family, he slapped Fang Ruolan in the face and said, "shame! Shame on Fang family! The descendants of our Fang family are so shameless as you. Where are you going to put our Fang family''s face? "


    "Grandfather, i... Jia ZHENGJING and I are sincere." Fang Ruolan was extremely frightened, and tears immediately burst out of his eyes.


    Fang Sheng was so angry that he waved his sleeve fiercely. "Stupid, no matter what, it''s wrong that people should not be in charge of the house, so we should not be together. Our Fang family is a Chinese family. How can we let others laugh? It''s very nice of you to be with such a lousy person without considering the opinions of your elders. It''s an insult to the other family! "


    "If Fang Dao hadn''t come to me last night and begged for you, you would have been expelled by the Fang family. Where would you have the chance to come back?"


    The more Fang Sheng scolds, the louder he is. No one in Fang''s family dares to speak at will. Fang Ruolan''s head is lower and lower, and his tears are rolling.


    I was not happy at that time. Apart from the cooperative relationship between Fang Ruolan and me, it''s not right that the door is not in charge of the house. I don''t like it from the bottom of my heart. It''s too traditional, too old-fashioned, and too face loving. It''s not only a common fault of big families, but also a common fault of many big families in China.


    Even if we talk about the relationship between Fang Ruolan and me, as her nominal boyfriend, I have to stand up at this time.


    So I strode in front of Fang Ruolan and said, "this must be Xiao Lan''s grandfather, the owner of Fang''s family, Mr. Fang Shengfang, in the lower Jia ZHENGJING..."


    when I was halfway through, Fang Sheng interrupted and yelled, "what are you? What''s the right to talk to me? Our Fang family will never admit your identity. Even if you and Fang Ruolan have already cooked raw rice, the Fang family will not recognize you! "


    "How can you be a garbage man like you and my family?"


    "According to the investigation of our family, you were abandoned by your parents, and then picked up and raised by the monks in the temple. You can''t get anything from our family because you have such a poor or even inferior family background. You won''t even get your reputation."


    "Get out of here!"

 Chapter 678

    In front of so many people, Fang Sheng did not give face at all. He regarded me as a lower creature.


    Don''t you look down on me and dislike my ordinary background? If we don''t talk about gratitude and resentment, I''m still the prince of the Li family. How could Fang Sheng have such an attitude?


    "Die now."


    "How can you keep up with our Fang family?"


    "The owner of the house is talking to Ruolan, not to you. Don''t be fat here."


    For a moment, the children of the Fang family looked contemptuously, as if in their eyes, I was an ant under my feet and could be trampled to death.


    However, this little humiliation did not pose any threat to me at all. With a slight smile, I arched my hand again and said humbly, "it''s too biased for the master of the Fang family to deny everything just by his personal background?"


    "For people like you, denial is the best way. I''ll give you a choice and get out of here." Fang Sheng is aggressive and has a very powerful air.


    Just then, a young man came out of the crowd. He had a round face, a cystic body, a glossy face, a Tang suit and a bald head!


    The bald fat man came to the back of Fang Sheng, first looked at Fang Ruolan, and then focused his eyes on me, very jealous.


    Then, he straightened his stomach. The pupil under his single eyelid slowly appeared a dark color, and said: "even the owner of the Fang family dares not to listen to him. How dare you, our Jinbao has a good idea. We''d better kill Jia ZHENGJING first, and then let Fang Ruolan stay in his old age, so as not to be laughed at by outsiders. Anyway, there are not many people who know about this, Fang I can try my best to hide it. As for Li Shaobai, I''ll wait until someone finds him. "


    As soon as this was said, many supporters in the surrounding areas agreed.


    "Little master Jinbao is very powerful. This plan is not only smooth, but also keeps Fang''s face."


    "Young master Jinbao has loved miss Ruolan since he was a child. It''s a pity that Jia ZHENGJING should die."


    "I support little master Jinbao, so I''ll kill Jia ZHENGJING first. Since the eldest lady has come back to Fang''s home, it''s not up to her to decide."


    This Fang Jinbao has made such a vicious trick, which makes my teeth itch.


    But in the present situation, I can''t make the decision at all, and the person who can really make the decision is Fang Shengcai.


    So I turned my eyes and looked at Fang Sheng nervously. As long as he nodded his head gently, old monk rentu couldn''t save me. He had to die here today.


    Fang Sheng pondered for more than ten seconds. Then he put out his hand and patted Fang Jinbao on the shoulder, showing a satisfied look of admiration. "Jinbao, you''re very good. I didn''t mistake you."


    "Thank you for your praise. Please make a decision. As long as you nod your head, my natural followers will do it immediately." Fang Jinbao bows his hand modestly, but the whole person does not smile.


    As soon as my heart tightened, I felt as if I had been pinched by someone. I had to pretend to be calm and put my hand behind my back. I made several gestures and hinted at Fang Ruolan.


    "It''s up to you. Now it''s not up to Fang Ruolan to be willful. As long as our Fang family doesn''t say it, no one will know about it." Fang won and decided.


    The old monk suddenly moved and stood in front of me. When he opened his big hand, he said, "who dares to move my apprentice?"


    As a result, Zheng Chao and Zhao Wuji, who were nearby, joined forces and attacked left and right.


    "Old monk, this is the Fang family, not the place where you are presumptuous."


    "If you are the master of the family, it is the imperial edict in the Fang family."


    ..


    I was more nervous than ever before, and I desperately gestured to Fang Ruolan behind my back.


    Fang Ruolan''s reaction was not slow at all. He immediately blocked the front from the back and said, "no one is allowed to fight. If you dare to kill him, I will die with him. Even if you can put me under house arrest afterwards, you can''t stop me from killing myself!"


    Zheng Chao and Zhao Wuji stop one after another, their faces are rather ugly.


    Fang Sheng and Fang Jinbao are also ugly.


    Fang Shengyang raised his hand, then put it down again, and said in a deep voice, "you stop, Ruolan, you stop too. Jia ZHENGJING doesn''t deserve to let you do such a stupid thing."


    "I don''t deserve it, I has the final say, and I put my words here today. If you don''t agree, I will die with him. If you go out, you will only attract more jokes, and decide for yourselves." Fang Ruolan''s attitude has become very tough and somewhat wayward.


    In fact, only I know that Fang Ruolan is not willful, but for the antidote.


    Fang Jinbao was very worried. He looked envious and unwilling. His tone softened. "Ruolan, don''t be upset. If it''s a big deal, don''t kill him, OK? Don''t think it''s worth it for this man. "


    A group of Fang''s children in the back are also advising in unison.


    "Miss, how can you accompany Jia ZHENGJING to die for his sake?"


    "The life of the eldest lady is beyond ten thousand Jia ZHENGJING''s exchange. Don''t be afraid of it.""I think there is another solution to this problem, that is, Jia ZHENGJING, break up with Ruolan consciously, and then go as far as you can, so that you can deal with this matter according to the meaning of little master Jinbao without killing."


    "A man of this origin is unlikely to make great achievements in the future. Even I suspect that he is coveting our Fang family and deliberately deceiving Ruolan. It''s right to separate as soon as possible."


    Good guy, somebody''s starting to come up with ideas?


    These people of the Fang family keep belittling me. They even try their best to break up Fang Ruolan and me with all kinds of conspiracy theories? Just for the sake of the so-called face, it''s too inhumane.


    I really can''t bear it, but now I don''t have the share to speak, so I can only swallow the evil spirit of being a dog''s eye and give Fang Ruolan the right to speak.


    Fang Ruolan looked back and gave me a deep look with extremely complicated eyes.


    When she faced Fang Sheng and Fang Jinbao again, her tone became more resolute. It seemed that she could not care too much any more. When she opened her mouth, she threatened, "I don''t care whether you want to kill or what, as long as I can''t join Jia ZHENGJING, I will die for you."


    "It''s impossible. Don''t even think about it. If it''s a big deal, I''ll lock you first and then deal with Jia ZHENGJING." Fang Sheng is angry.


    Fang Ruolan was more angry and said a big truth: "then I''ll bite my tongue and commit suicide. Without him, what''s the difference between me and life is not like death?"


    "You! Capricious, too capricious, are used to you before, now even I can''t speak well, right? Do you want me to call Tao''er, so that you can be obedient? " Fang Sheng was very angry.


    "Ruolan, listen to me. I''m not sure Jia ZHENGJING is a good man. He''s not good enough to lick our Fangs'' toes." Fang Jinbao tried to persuade him.


    Fang Ruolan still refused to agree, "I don''t care, the boat has been built, I have determined the man, no one can change."


    Suddenly, a familiar sigh came from the surrounding space.


    "Ah ~"


    "Fang Ruolan, you really let me down and did such extremely stupid things."


    "I don''t know. Can I change it?"


    Fang Dao... Coming!


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 27800 crowns.

 Chapter 679

    He was dressed in a purple shirt. He had an extraordinary bearing and a sword eyebrow.


    When Fang Dao came, all the figures around him gave in. He was still the same face, like a person in power, and compliments were heard everywhere.


    "I''ve met the son of Fangdao."


    "You''re here at last, son of Fang Dao. This can be solved."


    Even Fang Jinbao, as a young master, could not help but feel awe when he saw Fang Dao appear. He quickly stepped aside and made him walk to Fang Sheng calmly. He said, "little brother Jinbao, I have seen the son."


    Fang Dao nodded a little, then took another step and stood in front of Fang Sheng. His deep eyes contracted for a moment, staring at Fang Ruolan, and his voice was not light.


    "I wonder if I can change it?"


    Fang Ruolan looked afraid, as if the person she was most afraid of appeared. For a moment, she couldn''t answer. Her back was full of sweat.


    Even more, this short and simple sentence came out, and there was no one around to speak. Everyone''s eyes were extremely respectful. Fang Dao''s momentum was even stronger than Fang Sheng''s!


    "I wonder if I can change it?" Fang Dao repeated again, seemingly insipid, but it can give people a taste that is hard to breathe.


    Fang Ruolan stepped back uncontrollably, his whole body began to tremble, his face turned pale, his throat was as if he had been stuck in a shackle, unable to speak.


    I took a deep breath, but also can feel the momentum of Fangdao pressure people, as if standing in front of not people, but a mountain!


    With this momentum alone, even the old monk became nervous and whispered, "this is the saint son of Fang family. He is a young man who likes to be powerful and domineering."


    There was no sound everywhere. Fang Dao conquered all the people just by his momentum.


    And he, from the beginning to the end did not look straight at, just staring at Fang Ruolan, asked the third time, "I do not know, can I change?"


    Fang Ruolan faltered and fell to the ground.


    I subconsciously help her up, afraid of Fang Dao recognize my voice, then a little bit pressure a trace of voice, "Xiaolan, are you ok?"


    "I''m... OK." Fang Ruolan got up again and grabbed my arm. He was very nervous and scared.


    Fang Dao stood still, one hand behind his waist, his eyes still contracting, as if waiting for the answer.


    In such a situation, I have no right to speak, and even I will lose if I say too much. So I helped Fang Ruolan not to speak and hinted at her with actions.


    Fang Ruolan is not a fool. Even if she is afraid, after a long silence, she clenches her teeth and refuses to say, "it can''t be changed. Even if you come, it can''t be changed."


    "When you grow up, you don''t even listen to me. Since it''s your choice, I won''t embarrass you. After all, you''re our own sister. Let this person stay in Fang''s family in the future. There''s no fame, let alone spread it. That is to say, only Fang''s family knows about your relationship, and outsiders can''t know about it." Fang Dao''s eyes relaxed and sighed softly, full of disappointment.


    Then, Fang Dao waved his sleeve and left in the sound of farewell.


    "To the son."


    "It''s a wonderful plan for Fang Daosheng son."


    "If you don''t give this Jia ZHENGJING a place, it means you don''t give him any power, and you''ll completely ignore him. Besides, you can not only restrain the young lady''s idea of suicide, but also save the face of the Fang family."


    Fang Dao''s words are just like the imperial edict, and no one refuses.


    Fang Sheng snorted coldly and said with a straight face, "it''s still Dao er. This plan can perfectly save Fang''s face. As for Li Shaobai, we''ll talk about it later. But Fang Ruolan, you remember, if you''re not Dao er''s sister, he will never help you. Don''t be too reckless. This time, it''s only because of Dao er''s face that he reluctantly agrees."


    "Yes, thank you, grandfather." Fang Ruolan arched his hand to answer the question.


    Fang Jinbao looked envious and sneered: "Ruolan, you are really, ah... Who is that? Jia ZHENGJING, right? I tell you, this is the Fang family. Everything should be done according to the rules. Once the rules are broken, Fang Jinbao will be the first to teach you a lesson. "


    "Here, you''re not a son-in-law. You don''t have any fame. You''ll look after me when you do things."


    "I don''t know how you like Ruolan."


    With that, Fang Jinbao went back with seven or eight congenial followers.


    The remaining children of the Fang family could not help sighing in a low voice.


    "It''s just a flower on the cow dung."


    "Where does Jia ZHENGJING deserve our Fang family? It''s not right that the door is not in charge. "


    "It''s Fang Dao''s son who is very powerful. If he makes such a plan, Jia ZHENGJING will die fighting for power and profit, so as not to be fooled by such an outsider in Fang''s family."


    ..


    Fang Sheng hummed again and immediately dismissed the people present. Then he pointed to me and said, "you! After that, I will live with Fang Ruolan. I can''t violate the rules of Fang''s family. Your relationship is only within Fang''s family. If you go out of Fang''s family, you can''t say who you are from Fang Ruolan. Do you know? "


    "I know." I nodded. I was very upset, but I couldn''t help it. Anyway, I would stay in Fang''s house first.Soon, when Fang Sheng and Zheng Chao left, only Fang Ruolan, Zhao Wuji, the old monk and I were left.


    Zhao Wuji thumped his chest and sighed: "Miss, since Fangdao Shengzi agrees, we have nothing to say. Please move back. I will arrange the residence of Jia ZHENGJING and his disciples myself."


    "No, Jia ZHENGJING and I can live in the same room. Go and arrange a bedroom for monk rentu." Fang Ruolan eased his face and took my hand again.


    "I see." Zhao Wuji sighed repeatedly, decisively leading the way ahead.


    Following Zhao Wuji''s steps, we passed the Fangjia hall, passed many imperial buildings, and even the Fangjia ancestral hall.


    And I also found that the closer to the main hall of Fangjia, the more spectacular the building is, as if it represents the height of status.


    Among them, Shenggong palace and Fangsheng Palace are the closest to the main hall. Later, there will be Jinbao palace, with a clear differentiation of status and residence.


    Along the way, I secretly observed and thought that Xu Qingxiong had been forced by me to say that Ning Xing was in the Fang family. I thought I could find a way to know more about the situation from Fang Ruolan''s mouth, especially some forbidden areas of the Fang family.


    When he came to a palace gate not far from the main hall, Zhao Wuji stopped, pointed to the big characters carved on the palace gate, and said, "this is the residence of the eldest lady. Ruolan palace, the young master, the young lady and even the elder of the Fang family, is named after their own names. Jia ZHENGJING, when you stay in the Fang family in the future, you should avoid this, learn to be modest, and don''t offend others Don''t make trouble for the eldest lady. "


    Zhao Wuji''s words are full of contempt.


    But the situation is stronger than others, so I had to endure this tone and replied: "yes, of course I won''t provoke anyone, but there should be some forbidden areas that the fangs are not allowed to enter, right? Xiaolan hasn''t told me about this yet. "


    "There are too many forbidden areas in the Fang family. The eldest lady knows better than me. After you go in, let the eldest lady tell you. I have something to do later. I don''t want to waste my time on you." Zhao Wuji looked at me scornfully.

 Chapter 680

    Zhao Wuji turned his lips and stopped talking to me. Instead, he took the old monk in and took the initiative to arrange his residence. His attitude was totally different.


    Fang Ruolan drags my clothes and brings me into Ruolan palace and into a secluded courtyard.


    Open the door of the courtyard, the air is fresh, there is water and flowers, there is a mansion, not stingy.


    Fang Ruolan led me around the mansion and told me her room. Although she didn''t say it clearly, the meaning was obvious. We could only sleep in one room in the future.


    Back in the living room and sitting down, Fang Ruolan said, "now I can help you all, except for the necessary things, you can only rely on yourself, and now it''s also the meaning of the Fang family. They don''t want you to be justified."


    "I know that. I''ll do the rest myself." I''m calm.


    Fang Ruolan nodded her jaw lightly. She didn''t seem to want to meet me face to face, so she went back to her room to have a rest, leaving me alone in the living room.


    There was silence everywhere. I made a pot of good tea and tasted it alone. I kept thinking about the planned route in my heart.


    "At least I have entered the Fang family, and the only way to complete this plan is to enter the core of the Fang family. However, no one looks down on me now. I''m not in a hurry." I had a leisurely drink of hot tea. I couldn''t help admiring that the tea of Fang family is much better than that of Li family.


    Putting down the tea cup, I lit a cigarette and squinted, thinking that after the scene just now, the difference between the Fang family and the Li family is very obvious. Everyone surnamed Fang is so united that the Li family can''t compete.


    Although I have left the Li family, I have to worry about the gap.


    Especially for Li Qinghao, who is a cancer, if he doesn''t turn his back on the evil and take good care of the Li family, there will be constant internal strife.


    "Well, I don''t care. I don''t care now." With a sigh, I got up and walked out of the mansion. I strolled around the yard, full of fresh things everywhere.


    Then, I went out of the yard and strolled in the Ruolan palace. Not only Fang Ruolan lived alone, but also my servants were scattered in every corner of the building.


    Passing by a garden, a few villains saw me and immediately murmured and pointed at me.


    "You see, see? That''s the man


    "Why don''t you know? Now the whole Fang family knows him. "


    "I don''t know where the courage comes from. I have the cheek to come to our Fang family. It''s shameless and invincible."


    "The origin of this man is not as good as ours. I don''t know what Miss Fang likes about him."


    I heard these words clearly, but pretended not to hear them. I didn''t want to worry with my servants, so I continued to wander in Ruolan palace.


    All of a sudden, Zhao Wuji came from the front flower bed and walked very fast. He seemed to be ready to leave Ruolan palace to do business.


    I didn''t know where the old monk lived, so I went to ask.


    As a result, Zhao Wuji grabbed my collar and stared at me viciously. "I don''t have any opinions about your master, but don''t say anything about you. I just look down on you. I look down on you from the bottom of my heart, and I don''t pee in the mirror."


    Zhao Wuji, an old monster, has changed his attitude. He said he was optimistic about me before, but now he looks down on me again.


    I patted Zhao Wuji''s hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Zhao, didn''t you say that you were very optimistic about me? You still think of me as your own? How now? "


    "Fart, when did I say that? Don''t mention such things that haven''t happened in the future. You don''t have any identity now. Even if I say something ugly, you can''t even compare your servant''s identity. You''d better not annoy me, or I''ll cut you every minute. " Zhao Wuji not only didn''t let go, but also made vicious remarks.


    At that time, Zhao Wuji and I attracted the attention of many servants.


    "Mr. Zhao did a good job."


    "It''s to teach this kind of people a lesson."


    "We can be respectful in front of Miss Fang, but as soon as he leaves Miss Fang, he doesn''t have to face him at all."


    "In my opinion, even if Miss Fang wants to help him out, she has no confidence. After all, the master of the family and Fang daoshengzi have said that Jia ZHENGJING has no status in the Fang family."


    In the face of a lot of sarcasm, I raised my mouth slightly, patted Zhao Wuji on the back of his hand, and said calmly, "Mr. Zhao, I just asked my master where he lived. Why are you so angry that you can''t get along with me, a person with no status?"


    Zhao Wuji snorted coldly, as if he thought my words were reasonable, so he let go.


    When I straightened out my clothes, Zhao Wuji pointed to a house not far away and said, "your master lives there. Anyway, I just say that I can give your master face, but I don''t need to give you face at all. You''d better do it yourself. You''d better learn to be a man in the Fang family, or you''ll suffer."


    "Don''t mention that I don''t remind you that young master Jinbao is not easy to be provoked. Do you think he will give up if you rob the young lady? Ha ha ha... You wait. I won''t do it then. Naturally, someone will teach you a lesson. " Zhao Wuji grinned coldly.I didn''t think much about it at all. Instead, I changed the topic and asked, "Mr. Zhao, I really don''t count anything in Fang''s family, but my position is also a death guard around Xiaolan, right? It may not be lower than some servants. "


    "If you don''t tell me, I don''t remember. In order to avoid abusing your power, I decided to abolish your power of death guard. From now on, no matter in Ruolan palace or Fang family, you have no status. Even if you go to complain, it''s useless. I''m acting according to the above order." Zhao Wuji''s smile is getting colder and colder.


    I was almost angry with myself. I knew it was ok if I didn''t say it. I didn''t say anything.


    However, Zhao Wuji will eventually remember that the position of death guard will be abolished sooner or later.


    Those servants, on the other hand, were gloating.


    "Still a death guard?"


    "Now he''s a fart."


    "Well, I really don''t have any identity."


    Then I pretended to say goodbye to Zhao Wuji. I looked at the servants around me and then went to the old monk''s house.


    Pushing the door, the old monk sat under the eaves, dejected.


    I leaned over and asked, "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    The old monk sighed. When he slowly raised his head, his wrinkled eyes were staring at me. He was not angry and puzzled. He asked, "apprentice, this Fang family looks down on people too much. This time I feel like I''ve come in vain. They don''t want to give you a proper identity."


    "Master, don''t think like that. It won''t be long before I can make this son-in-law become righteous, but it''s almost time." I said.


    "Do you have any plans? How many plans do you have in your head? " The old monk was stunned for a moment.


    I smile, did not tell the old monk, and sold a pass.

 Chapter 681

    The next morning, haze came to the capital again.


    When I woke up, I didn''t see Fang Ruolan''s people. I guess I was called to lecture by my elders. Things between me and her are still going on. Fang Ruolan can''t help being criticized.


    When she came back, the face, as I expected, was not very pretty.


    So I asked deliberately, "where did you go this morning?"


    "Nothing." Fang Ruolan refused to say.


    I simply changed the topic, not only asked about the rules of the Fang family, but also asked about the forbidden area of the Fang family.


    From Fang Ruolan''s mouth, we know that Fang''s gate rules are in fact similar to Li''s, with only a few deviations. Most of them are old-fashioned gate rules that can''t be broken.


    As for the forbidden areas of the Fang family, there are really many. They are divided into eight forbidden areas, each of which is not allowed. Except for the elders, no one is allowed to enter. It includes scientific and technological research and development, as well as many secrets of the Fang family. Among them is the Sutra Pavilion related to Gong FA.


    Fang Ruolan gave me a brief description of each forbidden area, but when she talked about the last forbidden area, she became very dignified and nervously said: "the first seven forbidden areas are related to the cultivation of innate skills, precious pills or technology, but the eighth forbidden area is only for two people in the Fang family, that is, my grandfather Fang Sheng and my eldest brother Fang Dao, anyone who goes in will be punished to death! "


    "So serious? What kind of forbidden area is this My in the mind Deng Luo a, the secret way should not rather apricot be there?


    However, Fang Ruolan also asked three times, shaking his head and saying, "I don''t know. Many people in Fang''s family guess that there are people in the eighth forbidden area! But if it''s true or false, I don''t know. Anyway, don''t walk around in Fang''s house. "


    Is there anyone in the eighth forbidden area?


    I can''t guess the truth of the rumor, but just because of the importance of the eighth forbidden area, I have to find a chance to sneak in and have a look.


    Maybe Ning Xing is in the eighth forbidden area?


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that some forbidden areas have no names, but there are still some, such as the forbidden area for collecting scriptures and the forbidden area for danta. These two forbidden areas can only enter if they are allowed by the Fang family and get enough credit, and then they can get Scriptures and good pills. However, the contribution and credit of everyone in our Fang family are recorded. Once the conditions are met, You can apply with the elder. " Fang Ruolan suddenly began to remind.


    Does the Fang family also record the contribution of each person?


    "I see. Your Fang family is very meticulous." I was secretly happy. I thought if I could make contribution, could I go in and have a look?


    At this time, Fang Ruolan squinted, got up, pushed a window, pointed to a nine story tower in the distance, and said: "this is the nine story congenital tower of Fang family. You want to be affirmed by others in Fang family. This is the simplest and most direct way to break into the tower!"


    "The tower? What do you mean I was stunned for a moment.


    Fang Ruolan is not stingy, swallowing saliva, then began to introduce slowly.


    "The nine storey congenital pagoda is used by our Fang family to train the children of the Fang family and the experts of the Fang family. The higher you go, the higher your status will be. This is the rule set by the Fang family."


    "Every level is guarded by experts. Only by gaining the recognition of experts can we go up one level, and each level is more and more difficult."


    "Under the nine story congenital tower, there are also the rankings of all tower intruders."


    "Even if it''s my elder brother Fang Dao, he''s only on the eighth floor now! He is the first of the younger generation of the Fang family. "


    After listening to Fang Ruolan''s brief introduction, I finally understand that the nine storey congenital tower is not only a symbol of strength, but also a symbol of status.


    "What''s the use of that? Now I don''t even have the innate ability. I can''t get through the first floor. " I''m choking. It''s very painful.


    Fang Ruolan, however, outlined a smile, walked to the window in another direction of the house and said, "since you have entered the Fang family, I will definitely let you complete the plan. This is to help you and also to help me. Naturally, you can''t break through the nine storey congenital tower, but our Fang family still has... Nine storey dizi Tower!"


    Then Fang Ruolan opened the window again, showing a nine story tower in the distance.


    I stood up uncontrollably, completely stunned, why didn''t I notice it before?


    "Chuang tower can not only give you identity and status, but also temper your strength in the simplest way. So... Go Chuang and let the people of Fang family identify with you. This is the fastest way." Fang Ruolan said.


    Break into the tower?


    Can you temper your strength?


    It has to be said that the Fang family used the most straightforward way to divide their positions according to their strength. I was immediately moved. No matter how hard they tried to plan, they might as well rush into the tower.


    "Take me now." I clenched my fist.


    ..


    ten minutes later, walk side by side with Fang Ruolan to the ninth floor of dizi tower.


    I glanced at the open space under the tower. At the moment, many people were meditating cross legged, as if they were eager to try. Some of them had scars on their faces, as if they had just come out of the tower.In front of the tower door, there is an old woman. Beside the tower door, there is an LCD screen with the names and rankings of many people.


    Fang Ruolan told me that this is an old woman, who is in charge of the nine storey dizi tower. All those who break into the tower have to get her affirmation in order to have a ranking. If they want to break into the tower, they must not offend her. Otherwise, even if they break through several floors, as long as she is not willing, they will not give a ranking.


    "Here you are, miss." The old woman raised her eyes and saw Fang Ruolan. She immediately gave a smile and walked over in person.


    Fang Ruolan starts to smile reluctantly and shouts out to master Li. It seems that the old lady has a lot to do with her.


    But this old woman came to us, and she didn''t even look at me. She took me as a transparent person and only talked to Fang Ruolan.


    After a while, their conversation quickly attracted the attention of others under the tower.


    "Here comes Miss Fang!"


    "Yes, miss."


    "Why? Isn''t this the... Jia ZHENGJING? Why is he here? The little white face, and the face to follow the young lady? "


    Fang Ruolan was very embarrassed, resolutely ignored other people''s words, reached out to me and introduced to the old woman, "this is Jia ZHENGJING, my...".


    The old woman gave me a direct look, "he? Needless to say, miss, I already know. Ah, why don''t you listen to the advice of your elders? Now that it''s done, there''s no way, but what are you bringing him for? "


    "I brought him to the pagoda, and asked Master Li to be more flexible, regardless of his origin." Fang Ruolan''s tone softened.


    But the old woman looked very angry and glared at me and said, "look, how much do you think of me? If you''re not promising, you''ll be very sorry to miss. Anyway, the Fang family has a clear regulation that anyone can enter. So if you want, go into the first floor through the tower gate. "


    As soon as these words came out, those eager to break through the barriers burst into laughter.


    "With him?"


    "This man is not bad in the realm of land capital, and he still ranks in the land list, but our Fang family''s land capital tower is not so easy to break through."


    "I think it''s lucky to get to the fourth floor."


    "It''s too humiliating to ask Miss Fang to have a relationship. Jia ZHENGJING has a thick skin. He''s really shameless. He''s not a man."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to the crown of 28000 kings.

 Chapter 682

    These guys of the Fang family look down on people.


    Before I broke in, they decided that I couldn''t even get through the fourth floor. I don''t believe it today.


    If I bite my teeth, I don''t want to break through at one time. At least I have to break through more than four floors. Only in this way can I make some people shut up.


    Just as I was about to enter the gate of the tower, Fang Jinbao suddenly came over with three followers and said, "ouch, I just received the news that a little white face is going to break into the tower?"


    "Fang Jinbao, what are you doing here?" Fang Ruolan looks unhappy.


    Old lady Li immediately came forward to greet her with a smile of flattery.


    Instead, Fang Jinbao came up to me and Fang Ruolan. He looked at me sarcastically and said, "is there any reason why I can''t come to such a grand event? Jia ZHENGJING is in our Fang family, but now he is the number one person who always attracts attention. "


    With that, Fang Jinbao slowly turned his head and blinked at old lady Li. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    Fang ruolanli didn''t pay any attention. He spoke directly in my ear and let me enter the tower.


    It was just such a move that made Fang Jinbao''s eyes twinkle and filled with strong jealousy, as if he had been robbed of love.


    I also ignored Fang Jinbao and stepped into the tower gate to the first floor.


    Scanning from left to right, there are four candles burning on the four corners of the first floor, which makes the space a little dim.


    And in the middle, there is an old man sitting cross legged. Every time he breathes, four candles will flutter, which is quite extraordinary.


    "Give me your name, intruder." The old man opened his eyes slightly, and the flames of the four candles almost went out.


    I realized that the old man must not be simple. He quickly followed the rules. Li Xian hugged him and said, "junior Jia ZHENGJING."


    "It''s you? Are you the man beside Fang Ruolan? " The old man is a bit strange, as if I was very famous.


    I nodded and extended my hand. "Please give me instructions on how to pass the first level."


    "It''s very simple to judge which candle I want to blow out. It can be divided into four directions: Southeast, northwest and northwest. Then, before I blow out, I block in front of the candle to prevent the internal air from passing by and the candle goes out. Of course, I will keep the internal air pressure very low, which will not hurt people. This is a test of your prediction ability and reaction speed. It''s not easy to say it''s simple, it''s not difficult to say it''s difficult, after all, it''s only the second step It''s just one pass, but if you can''t even pass the first pass, I think you''ll forget it. " Said the old man.


    Instead of being discouraged, I took a step directly, stood in front of the old man and showed my determination by action.


    The old man gave me a deep look, his lips slightly open.


    I was so absorbed that when his head moved slightly and breathed out, I ran decisively to the East candle.


    As a result, he blew out the candle in the West...


    "wrong judgment, failure to pass, you light the candle again, everyone has three chances to pass every day, you still have two times left, do you want to come again?" The old man laughed.


    "Come again!" I took out the lighter to light the candle, and then went back to the middle. I was very upset. Just now he was going to blow to the East, but his head turned to the past, and then suddenly changed the position. I could feel a deep sense of hardship.


    The old man inhaled again, and his eyes were staring at me, but they were silent.


    I''m also staring at him, thinking that the old guy will make a fuss. It''s true to see when he''s going to breathe out. Turning his head is just a bluff.


    Sure enough, the old man suddenly turned his head, and I stood still.


    Then, the old man turned his head back, "Oh, good."


    I was just about to reply when the old man blew out the North candle when I wanted to stop talking.


    The trough!


    Oh, my God.


    This cunning old man even laughed, "Oh, yes, it''s good. It''s just that it''s easy to be distracted. Go and light the candle again. You have one last chance today."


    I was almost angry. I quickly lit the North candle again, returned to the original position, and said, "one last time, I don''t believe it. This time, you can still distract me."


    The old man said with a bad smile, "I''m sure I can. Maybe I failed today. I can give you a new understanding. And as far as I know, your strength can pass me."


    "Don''t leave the ink, elder. I''m waiting for you to blow the candle." I''m a little impatient.


    However, the dead old man just refused to blow and pressed his hand. He said with a smile, "don''t worry. Let''s talk about your situation at Fang''s first? There must be a lot of people who look down on you, right? I guess it must be Fang Ruolan who asked you to break into the tower, isn''t it? "


    "So what?" I said.


    "Yes, that''s right. You have to make some good achievements to avoid being laughed at. Don''t let Fang Ruolan lose face. If all the nine floors of the capital tower can pass through, I''m afraid it''s not far from the congenital realm. If you pass through each floor, the Fang family will give you rewards and give you many benefits." The old man kept on talking.


    When I was about to urge, I suddenly found that the South candle, a few meters away, had been blown out."This..." I was stunned, secretly scolded that it must be deliberately difficult, with my strength, how can I not break through?


    "I''m sorry, three opportunities all failed, you can go out, come back tomorrow." The old man laughed again.


    I feel very depressed, but failure is failure, can only humble arch hand, slowly out of the first layer.


    As soon as he got out of the tower, the old man used his inner strength to make a loud voice.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, the first level of breakthrough, three times all failed."


    As soon as the words came out, people in the open space could not help laughing, as if they saw the funniest scene in the world.


    "Ha ha ha, I can''t even pass the first level."


    "It''s rubbish. It''s rubbish. I can live it, but he can''t live it."


    "I don''t think his ranking is true? Isn''t it a decline in strength? "


    "It''s so funny. If you look at Miss Fang''s expression, you can kill people."


    ..


    I walked up to Fang Ruolan with a stiff head. Her face was very ugly, and she asked in a voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t have enough experience for the first time. Come back tomorrow." I waved and I was going to leave.


    However, Fang Jinbao immediately stood in front of me. His fat face was full of contempt and ridicule. He sighed and sneered: "it''s a pity that you can''t even pass the first level. Where can Ruolan''s face go? I advise you to give up your heart to break into the tower as soon as possible. "


    This Fang Jinbao, I asked myself that I had never had a festival with him. He made trouble for me three times and four times, and I came out of control. I said in a cold voice, "I''ll come again tomorrow, until I''ve finished everything."


    "Come back tomorrow? Well, I come here every day and watch you make a fool of yourself. " Fang Jinbao''s feigned response.

 Chapter 683

    Outside the tower, I was determined to compete with Fang Jinbao. The most important thing is to temper my strength.


    But after returning to the mansion, even Fang Ruolan was very disappointed. He felt that I couldn''t even pass the first level, let alone the next one.


    In addition, Fang Ruolan also said that the other side must be me, which deliberately increased the difficulty, otherwise, with my strength, there is no problem to pass the first level.


    Even some of the strength is not as high as I can easily pass.


    Fang Ruolan was afraid of losing face and asked me to go by myself tomorrow, so she would not go.


    However, Fang Ruolan told me to have a good relationship with old lady Li, which is quite important.


    So, the next morning, I came to dizi tower early.


    At this moment, as time is still early, there are only a few people outside, each discussing their own experience.


    Seeing me coming, these people cast their eyes one after another and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Is it really coming?"


    "Hey, hey, you watch here. I''ll inform young master Jinbao."


    "This Jia ZHENGJING is also cheeky enough. Do you think yesterday was not humiliating enough?"


    "Let''s just sit and watch a good play. I''ve probably guessed that Master Kong of the first level did it deliberately. This kind of person shouldn''t be treated well. It''s better not to pass even one level."


    ..


    I didn''t care about other people''s opinions at all. I went to old lady Li decisively, bowed my hands and bowed down. I bowed to Li Xian and said, "I''ve met Mr. Li, junior Jia ZHENGJING."


    Old lady Li stood in front of the tower door and yawned. She didn''t even look at me. Her attitude was totally opposite to that of yesterday, which made me embarrassed.


    And a few people around can''t help laughing.


    "Master Li, please let me enter." I said with a stiff tongue.


    After yawning, old lady Li''s eyes changed greatly, mixed with contempt and disdain. She said in a cold voice, "what a waste that can''t even break through the first level? I think you''d better give up the idea to avoid losing Miss Fang''s face. "


    "Master, can''t you accommodate me?" I''m in a hurry and I''m not happy.


    As a result, old lady Li waved her hand and didn''t give me a chance at all. She urged me to leave and said that I was not welcome here.


    I''ve been in a stalemate for a long time, but I just don''t want to go, which makes old lady Li very unhappy. Her wrinkled face immediately tenses and points to several people around, saying, "you guys, drive this Jia ZHENGJING away. If he dares to fight back, I''ll report it to her."


    It''s not fair. It''s too unfair. Why should I not be allowed to enter the capital tower that everyone can break into?


    Old lady Li''s ugly face made me angry.


    However, a few people around me have quickly stepped forward and surrounded me.


    "Master Li has an order. Why don''t you leave soon?"


    "Do you really want to force us to beat you?"


    "You are at least Miss Fang''s person. It''s a bit hard to beat you. If you don''t look at the monk''s face, you should also look at the Buddha''s face. You''d better be more conscious. If you don''t leave again, we''ll really do it."


    A threat, a threat to the core.


    This time the dog''s eyes are low, forcing me almost to attack!


    But just when I was about to have an attack, Fang Jinbao led a few people to come from a distance and yelled, "stop, don''t hit him. Doesn''t he want to break through? Let him break through. As I said yesterday, I will watch him make a fool of himself every day. "


    When Fang Jinbao came, several people beside me quickly dispersed.


    "Well, since young master Jinbao has opened his mouth, I''ll let him in and try again." Old lady Li suddenly smiles cunningly. It seems that all these things are in harmony with Fang Jinbao.


    I calmly think that the secret way is absolutely like this. It''s obviously designed to create difficulties on purpose. When Jinbao comes out to help me, it''s humiliating in disguise.


    It''s like slapping someone in the face and giving them candy afterwards.


    The most important thing is that Fang Jinbao was invisible and forced in front of me, highlighting his ability and status.


    Biting my teeth, holding the idea that the prime minister''s stomach can prop a boat, I clenched my fist and didn''t say anything. Under the way of old lady Li, I entered the gate of the tower and came to the first floor of dizi tower again.


    "Why are you here again?" The old man opened his eyes slightly and looked surprised.


    Why are you here again?


    Why use the word "how"?


    I understood at that time that everyone worked together to deal with me!


    At the moment, my heart is already full of anger. With a wave of my hand, I don''t want to pretend to be a younger generation any more and shout, "I''ll break through the barrier!"


    The old man''s expression suddenly changed. He didn''t seem to hear me call him elder. He was not very happy. Before he started, he opened his mouth and breathed out. An invisible breath swept past me and went straight to the East.


    At that moment, I reacted in a flash. I stepped on my right foot and forced my body to rush to the East.But after all, I was a little slow. I was blown out before I got to the East candle.


    "If you fail for the first time, light the light again, return to the center and stand, ready for the second time." The old man spoke coldly, and his attitude and yesterday also changed.


    I took out my lighter and lit the candle, thinking that my difficulty must be different from that of others. Just now, I can realize that my speed can''t keep up with the release of the old man''s inner Qi.


    At this moment, I found that there was a camera on the first floor. After my first failure, all the outside voices came in. Although they were weak, they could still be heard.


    "Ha ha ha, Jia ZHENGJING failed again."


    "I said, he is absolutely impossible to break through."


    "We did it on purpose, so what? He has no status in Fang''s family. We can deal with him as we want. "


    In a mockery, I return to the original position, waiting for the old man to start a second time.


    The old man did not speak, but closed his eyes, looking quite confident, as if in his mind, I certainly can not pass, even in front of me, randomly blowing toward the West.


    I started abruptly, but I couldn''t keep up with the speed of internal Qi. I watched the candle blow out.


    For a moment, it was louder outside, and some people laughed.


    "Waste, what a waste."


    "Is he worthy of the first lady? I really feel sorry for young master Jinbao. "


    "I''m afraid it won''t be long before the whole Fang family will know that this man is so ugly again today. I''m afraid the happiest one among them is Jinbao Shaozhu."


    "Come again!" I was completely angry. When I lit the candle and returned to the original position again, I didn''t want to break through the routine.


    And the old man has always been forced eyes, defenseless, the whole body flaws, look extremely confident.


    So, at the moment when the old man opened his mouth, my eyes flashed and I grabbed his neck and his throat.


    The old man opened his eyes uncontrollably and was stunned. Then he couldn''t believe it. It seemed that I didn''t dare to attack him.


    I bent down and whispered in his ear, "don''t you want to blow the candle? Don''t you want to play? Then I won''t let you blow now. "

 Chapter 684

    A pinch, the old man fell into a strong shake God, seems to be shocked, unable to wake up for a long time.


    Bang!


    The door of the tower was suddenly kicked open by Fang Jinbao, leading a large group of people to run in, and old lady Li also followed.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you are disrespectful. The first level is only a test, not a contest. How dare you attack Master Kong?"


    "To die!"


    "Very good, very good. Now we have something in our hands."


    Old lady Li shook her head and sighed: "it''s so stupid that you dare to attack Mr. Kong when you break into the tower. You are suicidal."


    "I still expect you to make a fool of yourself, but I didn''t expect you to play such a game for me. You robbed Ruolan. Our Jinbao is not the kind of person to swallow his pride. Master Kong, you should declare him a failure, and then I''ll let him drag him out to clean up." Fang Jinbao sneered, as if in his eyes, I had become a caged beast with nowhere to escape.


    This old man, known as Master Kong, is the guardian of the first pass.


    His eyes were surprised, and he finally responded. Instead, he turned up his mouth and released a little inner Qi, which forced me back to several meters away. Even a little inner Qi gave me a feeling of unfathomable. The strength of Master Kong was absolutely high!


    Fang Jinbao gave a grim smile, "Jia ZHENGJING, you failed!"


    "I failed? The first level stipulates that you can''t let Master Kong blow out the candle. How can I be regarded as a failure if I hold his throat and don''t let him blow it I fight back and open my mouth. In fact, I have no bottom in my heart.


    At this time, old lady Li stepped forward two steps, her eyes were sharp, and she said that I had violated the rules. She not only drilled the first loophole in the rules, but also boldly offended Master Kong. She must be severely punished.


    After that, Fang Jinbao kept on talking. He and Mrs. Li were in harmony. He didn''t ask the elder Kong''s opinion and constantly condemned me.


    Soon, the atmosphere was stirred up by two people, and everyone was very upset.


    "Damn, it''s mean."


    "How dare you offend Master Kong? You are the first one."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, don''t quibble here. Drilling a loophole is drilling a loophole. It''s equivalent to cheating!"


    ..


    I didn''t even care. Although I didn''t have the bottom in my heart, although everyone was against me, even though Master Kong was the same, I still held up my fists and said, "the rules didn''t say yes or no. what written prohibition says that you can''t fight the gatekeeper? I''m new to Fang''s family. I don''t know much about it, so please tell me. "


    This word spreads, the whole audience is dumb, nobody can say it.


    After half a minute, Fang Jinbao and Li blinked. Li immediately broke the silence and said, "it''s not up to you to decide. It''s up to Mr. Kong."


    With that, old lady Li winked at Master Kong again and made it clear that she was a group!


    Seeing this situation, I had expected that I would be judged as a failure, and I was almost ready to leave the handle in the hands of others.


    Once so, Fang Jinbao will certainly grasp this point and fight against me with all his life.


    Who let me rob Fang Ruolan who he liked for many years?


    Just as Master Kong got up slowly, I lowered my head and scolded Fang Jinbao for being mean.


    However, at the moment when Master Kong spoke, he said, "it''s good, it''s good, it''s very good. The first level is to prevent me from blowing out the candle. I''ve deliberately revealed my flaws. If I don''t do it, it''s stupid."


    At that time, everyone was silly. Even I raised my head abruptly. I couldn''t believe it.


    However, Master Kong''s words have not stopped. In a shock, he said: "after so many years, no one in the Fang family has realized this. It''s really a pity for me. The first level was designed by Kong Yunfan, so it''s also a hidden rule. Kong Yunfan only likes bold young people. Jia ZHENGJING is very good, so I changed it I''ve got an idea. Let him pass! "


    As Kong Yunfan''s words came out, they were shocked one after another.


    "How could that be?"


    "So you gave it to him?"


    "Didn''t you agree to deal with Jia ZHENGJING together?"


    "How could there be such a hidden rule? Damn it, why didn''t I think of it when I broke in before? "


    ...


    Master Kong pressed his hand, and the atmosphere quickly eased down. He said: "this hidden rule has finally been revealed. Therefore, it will be more difficult in the future. It is not so easy to attack me. All those who are trying to take advantage of it, please give up your mind."


    "Mr. Kong, you''re not in line with the rules, are you?" Old lady Li is in a hurry.


    Master Kong glared at him and raised his voice a little. "In the first floor, I''m just the rule. No one can say it. Only I can say it. If I say let him pass, let him pass. And do you think it''s cruel to bully him like this? Too much? Anyway, I can''t bear it. Maybe Jia ZHENGJING is a genius? Isn''t it strangled in the cradle? "At this point, Master Kong waved to me with admiration and called me to him.


    "You''re very good. You''re brave enough. I almost lost sight of you. Fortunately, I didn''t do anything wrong. With Kong Yunfan, you don''t have to worry. All the gatekeepers of the Dizi pagoda have great friendship with me. I''ll accompany you and explain to them one by one, so as not to hinder the fairness and justice of the Dizi pagoda." It seems that the whole person is very just in what Confucius said.


    I was shocked by Master Kong Yunfan''s action. I didn''t expect that when everyone fell into the trap and wanted to play unfair treatment, instead of doing that, he would give me timely help.


    I couldn''t help it. I bent over and sincerely said, "thank you for taking care of Master Kong. Jia ZHENGJING is really flattered."


    "You''re wrong. I don''t mean to be selfish, but I don''t want to affect the justice of Tita, that''s all." Master Kong shook his head.


    Fang Jinbao was upset at that time. He stood up and scolded Kong Yunfan. He also accused Kong Yunfan of rebelling against me. He clearly said that he would deal with me together. How can he change?


    This Fang Jinbao has come to the point of no concealment. He has made it clear that he wants to deal with me and asked Master Kong if he doesn''t pay attention to him.


    Master Kong said with a faint smile, "the Dizi tower and the congenital tower are very important places of the Fang family. How can they affect justice because of their personal enmity? Besides, I don''t seem to have promised you personally, have I? You''ve been talking to yourself before. "


    "Kong Yunfan, do you really want to have a hard time with me?" Fang Jinbao is angry.


    "Just a little master without real power, how can Kong Yunfan be afraid? When I was guarding dizi pagoda, you Fang Jinbao was not born yet. In terms of seniority and seniority, even if the sage son of Fang Dao was in front of me, you had to call me elder. What qualifications do you Fang Jinbao have to call me by my name Master Kong looks as usual. He puts his hand behind his waist at will. He has white hair. Wearing a light blue robe, he looks like an immortal. When he slightly raises his head, he shows a trace of pride.


    Fang Jinbao''s voice was blocked and his throat seemed to be stuck.


    With a wave of his sleeve, Master Kong took me to the second floor.


    I looked back and found that old lady Li was trying her best to wink at Fang Jinbao. He immediately laughed again and said, "even if Master Kong helps you, so what? Our Jinbao still has a big card to play. At that time, you''ll have to cry. No matter how many passes you break, it''s useless! "


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 28200 kings.

 Chapter 685

    Does Fang Jinbao still have a card?


    Still so confident?


    I didn''t think about what his card was. I just wanted to rush into the tower. I''ll wait until the rest is over.


    Soon, I came to the second floor of dizi tower.


    When Master Kong Yunfan brought me up, he whispered to the middle-aged guard on the second floor, and the other side immediately threw a friendly smile at me. Someone supported me. It was really different!


    Then, Fang Jinbao and others came up from the first floor, and no one broke into the tower any more. It seemed that they had become my own one-man show. Everyone was paying attention to how many floors I could break through.


    "It''s four stories to die, no more."


    "Dizita is not that simple."


    "In our Fang family, many of the local capital''s later stage is only the fifth floor. It''s good that Jia ZHENGJING can get to the fourth floor, especially the last three floors. That''s the most difficult."


    In the midst of doubts, Master Kong came back after greeting and said, "if you rush alone, I''ll go up and greet other gatekeepers first, so as not to be affected by justice. I''ll wait for you on the seventh floor, hoping to see you come up."


    "Thank you, Master Kong." I bow my hand and nod. Although I don''t know why he said he would wait for me on the seventh floor, my heart is still very grateful.


    As soon as Master Kong left, the second floor was left with me, the middle-aged guard, and Fang Jinbao and Li.


    When I looked around, the second floor was still weak, only supported by a few candles, and there was a target more than nine feet high in the middle.


    "It''s very simple. Standing in front of the target, you can''t leave the area three inches away. If you can dodge my ten throwing knives in a row, you can succeed." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    Dodge the knife? Isn''t that what I''m good at?


    So I smile modestly. First, I call each other "senior", then I walk slowly to the target.


    Before they had begun to break through the barrier, the Fang family''s children, who were crowded in the second floor, and some of their entourage, began to talk about it one after another.


    "Don''t let him pass."


    "If you fail, you''d better fail directly."


    "What is failure? It''s better that he can''t avoid being stabbed in the middle of his brow by a flying knife. "


    I ignore, toward the middle-aged man nodded slightly, signal can start.


    The middle-aged man, understanding, grabs ten throwing knives from a nearby iron box and throws three in an instant.


    Shua Shua!


    Three flying knives are very fast.


    However, compared with Ning Xing''s terror training at the beginning, it is still much worse. I can almost recognize the track of the Throwing Knife with my naked eye, and I don''t need to feel it at all.


    Standing in the same place, I turned my head slightly. Three flying knives flew past me and stabbed the target behind me.


    After a while, the people around didn''t believe it.


    "How did he escape such a fast throwing knife?"


    "Did master Meng release the water?"


    "Damn it, you can''t let him pass."


    ..


    the guard, known as master Meng, didn''t pay any attention to other people. He quickly threw out the remaining seven throwing knives one after another.


    Fang Jinbao''s face turned black until I easily avoided all the throwing knives.


    I deliberately picked his eyebrows, made him angry straight gritted his teeth, scolded: "release water, this is clearly in the release of water, how can it be so easy to pass?"? I''ve seen a lot of people before, and they''ve had a hard time. "


    Fang Jinbao took the lead, and the rest of the people were in a row.


    "That is, master Meng, it''s unfair for you to release water to Jia ZHENGJING in front of us, isn''t it?"


    "Just now, Master Kong said we should be fair."


    "It''s too fake for you to do that, isn''t it? Do you really think we can''t see it? "


    Master Meng was upset. He pointed to himself with his thumb and scolded: "shut up, all of you! Dare you question my justice? The reason why Jia ZHENGJING is able to pass the test easily is that he is more powerful than you. If you don''t believe him, you can come here and have a try. If there is a fake, the person in charge of Li has already stood up and said it. Won''t he say nothing? "


    As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding eyes could not help but shift to old lady Li''s face.


    "It''s true." Old lady Li nodded awkwardly.


    Fang Jinbao was very upset, "just let him pass again?"


    "Young master Jinbao, you''ve forgotten our cards again. It doesn''t matter if you let him pass." Old lady Li laughed.


    Fang Jinbao patted his forehead and said to himself, "look at my memory. It''s transferred. Let him pass."


    I didn''t bother to talk to Fang Jinbao. I hugged Mr. Meng again. After expressing my thanks, I turned around and stepped on the stairs and went straight to the third floor.


    And Fang Jinbao and others, still follow behind, especially Fang Jinbao''s expression, as if waiting for a good play, snickering from time to time.


    The third level, similar to the first two, is almost a test of skill. I passed the test by dividing two by five.


    But from the fourth floor, people around me began to whisper to each other, constantly guessing which floor I could get through."I don''t believe it today. He can live on the fourth floor."


    "Absolutely not."


    "I''ve got a budget. He''s going to make it to the fourth floor."


    However, in the middle of the fourth floor, I am still easy to pass, no pressure, step by step.


    At the fifth level, all the people decided that I would definitely fail, and I passed the test again.


    At the sixth floor, Fang Jinbao didn''t believe it and said how could I have broken through the sixth floor.


    Until a sound of clearance came from the gatekeeper''s mouth, when I stepped up the stairs leading to the seventh floor, I slowly stopped and looked back at them, "I''m sorry to disappoint you again."


    In an instant, the whole audience couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "What kind of strength is he?"


    "Isn''t he the late capitalist? How could it be so easy? "


    "Don''t panic. The seventh floor is where he failed. Let''s wait and see."


    I turned back with a smile and stepped into the seventh floor step by step. At the first sight, I saw Master Kong Yunfan. He stood in the corner with his hands down. He had a good conversation with a middle-aged man full of scars. He was like a close friend.


    Seeing me coming, Kong Yunfan showed his surprise and admiration. He smoothed his goatee and sighed: "it''s really a bit of skill, but from the seventh level, when I really test my strength, I will watch you. Don''t let me down."


    "Yes." I said.


    Then, Kong Yunfan extended his hand and introduced the guard around him, "this man is your elder Wu, don''t you say hello?"


    "Junior Jia ZHENGJING, I have met senior Wu." I immediately clasped my fist.


    The elder Wu nodded, did not speak, but lit a stick of incense, inserted it in the censer, and then pointed to the middle space.


    I didn''t understand, but I stood by.


    At this time, Master Kong Yunfan said: "your Master Wu''s voice is broken, and he can''t speak. The rules of this pass are very simple, but it''s also very difficult. He will completely suppress his accomplishments to the later stage of local capital, and his strength will be a little stronger than that of ordinary local capital. If you can win him in one time, you will pass the pass, and the eighth and ninth levels will be decided by you Keep it


    At the same time, Fang Jinbao came up again. When he saw Master Wu, each of them laughed more than the other.


    "As far as I know, this Jia ZHENGJING is just in the later stage of the local capital?"


    "His ranking on the ground list is in the later stage. Master Wu suppressed cultivation, and he would always be a little stronger. He must not be an opponent."


    "How long is it? It''s hard


    "At this level, Jia ZHENGJING will surely be defeated!"

 Chapter 686

    "This guy, he''s going to lose."


    "Senior Wu is guarding the seventh, eighth and ninth levels. These three levels are all competitions of strength, and each level is more and more difficult."


    "Don''t look, Jia ZHENGJING is definitely not an opponent."


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I politely extended my hand to indicate that Master Wu could start.


    Master Wu nodded silently, closed his eyes, and pressed his hands slightly from his chest. It seemed that he was suppressing cultivation.


    A few seconds later, Master Wu suddenly opened his eyes. Without waiting for me to do it first, he started in a flash.


    I saw the big hand hit and turned into a fist shape. The friction between speed and air formed the style of boxing. It looked like it was full of flaws. In fact, I had a premonition that once I dodged the punch and aimed at his flaws, the opponent would be able to fight back. It was intentional.


    A stick of incense, a short time.


    Simply I don''t bother to calculate, this is originally a strength assessment!


    As a result, my five fingers moved, combined into a fist, the moment of accumulation, without the slightest cover up, even without the slightest hesitation, is a full-scale outbreak, blood rising from the desire, as if already can''t wait to want a contest.


    Master Wu''s boxing style is domineering, but I''m not weak either. At the moment of touching each other, the two boxing styles spread to all sides, not as frightening as the inner Qi, but still shocked others. Especially when I didn''t move, Master Wu''s three step backward movement was even more unbelievable.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Jia ZHENGJING didn''t fall? Still have the upper hand? "


    "What a joke?"


    Master Wu looks strange. He looks straight at me, but his voice is broken and he can''t speak.


    "It seems that in the later stage of land investment, it''s not in the later stage of land investment, but it''s higher than in the later stage of land investment and lower than in the peak of land investment. It''s in the middle of the two. The most important thing is the strength of your body. It''s clearly in the middle stage of land investment, but it can play this kind of cross-border power, this kind of physique... Genius." Master Kong Yunfan spoke faintly, as if he had seen it for a long time.


    After a while, the whole audience realized that they could not stand the shock.


    "This... He''s just in the middle of the land fund?"


    "Deceiving? In the middle of the period of land and capital, how can we fight with the elder Wu without losing the upper hand


    "It''s impossible. It''s unreasonable. What''s his constitution and why is it so strange?"


    "The fact seems to have been placed in front of our eyes... I didn''t expect that Jia ZHENGJING was so terrible. It was a leap forward!"


    ..


    Master Wu folded his fists, stopped fighting, nodded to Master Kong Yunfan, and then pointed to the ground.


    Master Kong Yunfan had a tacit understanding and said: "the seventh level has passed. With Jia ZHENGJING''s strength, it''s more than enough to pass this level. I believe everyone can see it. It''s just a waste of time to continue. Next, you don''t have to go to the eighth floor to go to the next round."


    At this point, Master Kong Yunfan made his own opinion, replaced a stick of incense, and put it on the censer, "the rules are still the same, but this time, the strength of the land capital in the later period will be promoted to the peak of the land capital, and the time will be the same."


    Master Wu nodded and looked at me as if he was asking if I was ready.


    I stepped back and gave him a look back to show that I was ready.


    Master Wu couldn''t speak. He could only take a deep breath. It seemed that there was no change, but in fact it could make people smell a dangerous breath.


    Land capital peak!


    Facing the test of the eighth level, I already knew that I was not an opponent, but in order to temper myself, I simply approached in an instant. When I jumped up in the air, I whipped my leg at Master Wu''s neck.


    As a result, Master Wu''s reaction was unexpectedly quick. He just lightly stretched out a hand and grabbed my ankle. Before I fell down, Master Wu suddenly put out his strength. With a wave of his arm, I was like a toy. He grabbed my ankle and threw it around in the air.


    "There are too many flaws, unless you are strong enough to crush everything, the other side can''t fight back even if they see your flaws." Master Kong Yunfan sighed, but in his eyes, there was always admiration. At the same time, he seemed to be educating his disciples.


    When Master Wu let go and forced me to land, I was directly thrown into the corner of the wall and my back was smashed. I was full of stars and couldn''t get up.


    After rubbing my temple reluctantly, I struggled to get up, walked respectfully to Wu Qian, and bowed down to say, "thank you for your advice. I lost this pass."


    Master Wu looked at me with a hoarse smile, as if appreciating.


    "In that case, your current result is to break through to the seventh level. Next time you come back, you can go directly to the eighth level to test." Master Kong Yunfan reminded us.


    Master Wu nodded again to show his approval.


    People everywhere are unbelievable.


    "The seventh level... Was passed by him."


    "One time to the eighth level!"


    "On weekdays, we all work so hard that we can''t even get to the seventh floor, but he can be so relaxed!"Fang Jinbao suddenly sneered. Without saying anything, he and old lady Li turned and went down the tower.


    Master Kong Yunfan seemed to smell a trace of trickiness. After everyone went down, he came up to me and said in a soft voice: "it seems that there are still people who want to deal with you. Although you are gifted and have excellent physique, my power is limited and I can''t intervene in other positions, so you''d better be mentally prepared and then go down."


    Master Wu frowned and snorted.


    "Master Kong, you mean Master Li?" I asked.


    Master Kong Yunfan patted me on the shoulder, looking extremely unhappy. "We all want to ensure fairness and justice in the capital tower. Only Li Fang, who collects money privately all day, disturbs the fairness of the capital tower, but we can''t manage it. There are elders on top to support her."


    Master Wu snorted again.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I understand." I''m very grateful.


    Then, I went down the tower alone and returned to the open space outside the tower. Fang Jinbao and Li Laofu stood together. They looked at each other and laughed at each other from time to time.


    I looked at the list installed outside the tower, but I didn''t see my name. I completely understood what Fang Jinbao''s card was.


    "Ha ha ha, even if I break through to the eighth level, what can I do? As long as you don''t have your ranking, you won''t be recognized, and you won''t get anything. This authority is the responsibility of senior Li Fang. I can only say that if you offend me, you will break your teeth and swallow them in your stomach. The Fang family won''t care about people like you. Don''t expect anyone to help you out. " Fang Jinbao made no secret of it and laughed at it.


    Old lady Li also covered her mouth and sneered, "just because you dare to offend the little master of Jinbao, it''s like eating a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall. In the future, no matter what you do in the Fang family, you can''t afford to go away."


    Their sarcastic smile quickly caused a roar of laughter.


    "So it is."


    "It''s ridiculous. After so long, I didn''t even rank. In the end, I was so ugly."


    "Ouch, we all feel that we can''t bear it. Why don''t you kneel down and kowtow to little master Jinbao? Maybe young master Jinbao changed his mind? "

 Chapter 687

    No ranking, is not recognized, even if the breakthrough is useless.


    Fang Jinbao and others are bound to step on me and prevent me from turning over.


    This is the target of red Luoluo, an undisguised target.


    In the face of such a situation, I am deeply aware of what it means to be quiet.


    Perhaps, only when we really enter the congenital realm, the Fang family will have to admit my existence.


    Looking up, I looked at the top of the nine storey dizi tower and said in secret, "this is just my starting point. Since I don''t give the ranking, I''ll take some time to pass the nine levels. It''s very suitable for tempering. I believe that the day when the tower is broken is the time when I''m infinitely close to nature."


    ...


    the next morning, it was drizzling.


    Holding an umbrella, I came to the bottom of the tower alone again. Many people gloated and called me a fool. They came to the tower without ranking.


    After a night of deep thinking, I have been completely free from interference and established three goals: first, to break through the strength; second, to break into the Fang family; third, to rescue Ning Xing.


    These three goals are all interrelated. The first one to bear the brunt is to break through strength.


    Silent for a long time, in Li Fang''s contemptuous eyes, I put away my black umbrella and walked into the tower gate. First I said hello to Kong Yunfan, and then I went up to the eighth floor.


    Because there are surveillance cameras on each floor, everything I have is clearly seen by outsiders.


    This time, all the challenges failed. When I came out, I was ridiculed again. Fang Jinbao was also present.


    Gradually, I''m too lazy to pay attention to it. I often have to stay for a long time when I go in and out of dizi tower every day. I put all my mind on improving my strength. Even if I fail every time, I still insist on it every day.


    At the beginning, Fang Jinbao was present every day, but when he got to the back, he might feel boring. No matter how he humiliated me with words, I was not stimulated and didn''t come any more.


    And my attention has gradually declined in Fang''s family, almost becoming transparent.


    Ten days, one month, two months!


    Among the failures, I gained a lot of experience in the fight with Mr. Wu.


    Until one day, I woke up from bed, the moment I got out of bed, my whole body blood suddenly surged, as last time, something similar to the barrier membrane appeared from my consciousness again.


    However, this time, it is more thick than the barrier, like a wall!


    A wall in my way!


    I quickly sat in meditation with my knees crossed and my eyes closed. I felt very confident that I could directly break this wall and successfully promoted to the later stage of land and capital.


    But when I think of the breakthrough moment when I was beaten down by Han Yu last time, and when it was a blessing in disguise, I suddenly have a surprise idea, and resolutely suppress this desire to make a breakthrough.


    One morning later, all the agitation was suppressed by me, which completely confirmed my idea.


    I opened my eyes and raised my mouth slowly. "It''s really good. The longer I suppress it, the stronger the breakthrough will be. If I make a breakthrough immediately, I can only add a little bit to my original strength. After all, I seem to be in the medium term of land investment, but in fact I''m infinitely close to the peak level of land investment. If I don''t suppress it, I''ll just increase a little bit ¡£¡±


    A few minutes later, Fang Ruolan suddenly opened the door and came in with a sad face. Seeing that I was meditating, he sighed deeply, "you''ve been in the capital tower for two months. Fang Jinbao and Li Fang didn''t let you have a ranking. The Fang family basically knew all about it, but no one came out to take charge of it. I''m a lady, and my eldest brother didn''t say a word, so I can''t help you either


    After a period of time together, Fang Ruolan''s attitude has changed greatly, which can almost be called complete obedience.


    My attitude towards her was not as bad as before. I said gently with a smile, "it''s normal that men are superior to women in a big family, so I''ll fight for the rest by myself."


    "By the way, I have a message to tell you that the once-in-five-year family battle will begin in a month. At that time, the three families will join hands to open a huge venue for all the young people who meet the conditions of the three families to fight for three months, and there will be huge rewards for the final ranking." Fang Ruolan said.


    Family dispute?


    The younger generation who still have to meet the requirements can go in? And no fighting? How about ranking?


    I understood at that time that this was undoubtedly another face project, a face project for the younger generation to fight for the face of the major families.


    Hearing the word reward, I immediately got excited and asked, "what reward will there be?"


    "It''s not clear yet. Everything is confidential before it starts." Fang Ruolan explained.


    I asked, "what are the conditions?"


    "It''s very simple. As long as you have land resources, you can participate in the whole three-month family struggle. It''s strictly forbidden for congenital experts to enter. Therefore, in this trial, it''s half a step to survive! With your strength, you may not be able to compete for a place. Isn''t Fang Jinbao bad at dizi tower? No matter how big his face is, no one can tamper with the rules of this young generation''s family dispute. " Fang Ruolan is not angry and is very dissatisfied with Fang Jinbao''s behavior.After listening to this, I was not only not happy, but also a little heavy. This fight is not forbidden, and it lasts for three months. If I meet people from other families, I may not die under their hands.


    This is undoubtedly a cruel Colosseum similar to ancient Rome.


    "I... Have already signed up for you. Originally, I didn''t agree. But Fang Jinbao said a few words in front of my grandfather, and he agreed. I think Fang Jinbao will do something bad again." Fang Ruolan''s words were astonishing.


    I am completely stunned. I haven''t considered whether to go or not. Fang Ruolan signed up for me? Isn''t this a pit for me? Even if she wants the antidote again, she doesn''t have to be so anxious, does she?


    What''s more, there is Fang Jinbao in the middle. I don''t even need to think about it. I know that the dead pig plans to let people do me in it after the trial starts. Otherwise, how can I agree to participate?


    It''s over. It''s good. I have to go if I don''t want to.


    "Well, I know. Just go. I''m going to dizita today. Stay by yourself." I got out of bed depressed and felt like I was pushed into the pit, which was too damned.


    ..


    when I came to dizi tower, I was still as usual.


    This is often the case. At the beginning, it attracted much attention, and then it was ignored. This is my current state.


    Even Li Fang, an old woman, didn''t bother to talk to me. She was listless outside the tower. She was sleepy.


    I entered the gate of the tower, less than two hours later, I was covered with bruises, but no one looked at me.


    ..


    day after day, every time I fail, the more I suppress the breakthrough.


    Until the day before the battle of aristocratic families was about to begin, the huge bronze bell hanging on the top of the Dizi tower was struck, and eight extremely dull bells were heard, which spread throughout the whole Fang family.


    Dong ~ ~


    all of you wake up suddenly.


    "Eight bells in a row!"


    "Who passed the eight passes of land and capital?"


    "Who is the pride of heaven?"


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 28400 kings.

 Chapter 688

    Dong ~


    the sound of eight bells made many people of Fang family gather under the capital tower.


    I calmly walked out of the tower door. No one saw what happened to the monitoring just now. Most of them just came to me when they heard the bell. Subconsciously, they ignored me.


    "Who is it? How can you get through the eighth level? "


    "It''s amazing."


    "Great, great."


    Around the crowd, I carry my right hand, leisurely.


    However, Li Fang is full of disbelief, manipulating the monitoring system, shocked: "this is impossible, how can it be him?"


    As soon as the words came out, the speech began again.


    "I''ll bet that this man must be the proud one of our Fang family, otherwise Master Li would not be so shocked."


    "Absolutely, can it be Jia ZHENGJING? Let''s go to master Li''s monitoring system and have a look. Isn''t that clear? "


    With that, someone came close to Li Fang''s monitor screen and saw that her eyes were protruding, stammering and could not say a word.


    Some people wonder, then one after another around the past, the result is all muzzle.


    "What''s the matter with his body? These blood vessels... "


    " rolling, this is a complete rolling in strength! "


    "Master Wu has been suppressed to the peak of local capital, but he is no match at all."


    "Damn, how long has it been? It''s only about three months, isn''t it? "


    "It''s terrible... Isn''t he really a monster?"


    One, two, gradually, all of them were shocked. They all cast their eyes at me.


    I slightly raised the corner of my mouth, in an incredible vision, natural and unrestrained leave, do not care about their own ranking.


    It took less than half a day to get through the eighth hurdle, and the Fang family knew it.


    When Fang Ruolan came back, he was very happy to see me meditate. He said excitedly, "you have really passed the eighth level. I''m really happy for you."


    "And because the ancient bell rings, things are very noisy. Master Kong, together with all the gatekeepers of dizi pagoda, took this opportunity to tell Li Fang in front of Mr. Yuan. No one has to admit that the ancient bell is in front of him. Now you are ranked first in the eighth level of Dizi pagoda! Yes, you heard me right. You are the first in the eighth level


    Have you got a ranking?


    Unfortunately, I don''t care any more. In fact, what this tower can offer is very limited. It''s totally different from the congenial tower, and I don''t think it''s even better than the upcoming family struggle.


    On the contrary, in addition to being grateful to Kong Yunfan, I was also very concerned about Li Fang''s ending, so I asked, "what happened to Li Fang?"


    "Li Fang used her power for personal gain. Although she was not dismissed from dizita, she was still given a very serious warning. I don''t think she would dare to come here any more. Fang Jinbao was also scolded." Fang Ruolan explained.


    I nodded, thinking is also, Li Fang again how to say, is also a congenital master.


    As for Fang Jinbao, he is still a young master and will not be severely punished. After all, I''m not even a fart in Fang''s family. If it wasn''t for the ringing of the ancient bell and Kong Yunfan, Fang''s family would have closed their eyes.


    After thinking about it, I smacked my lips and asked, "what''s the status of the family dispute? You know what? "


    "It''s necessary. The place of the family battle has been arranged. In Daxing primeval forest, all the competitors of the three families have to go in. During the three-month primitive life, everyone will carry a token representing their own family. Once the token is taken away, it will be a failure. The final ranking is based on the number of tokens collected by the individual, that is, the token The most is the first place, which is equivalent to a hell trial. " Fang Ruolan said.


    Collect tokens? Grab a token?


    Isn''t that about playing with your life?


    I was very painful, and I didn''t even think about whether to go or not. As a result, Fang Ruolan signed up for me. If I didn''t go, I had to go. I was so weak that I asked, "besides, what''s the reward for the trial?"


    "I''m not sure about this. It needs to be discussed jointly by the three families. The result should be announced after the end of the discussion. However, I received a little bit of wind from the Li family. Among them, it seems that there is a super smart car cooperating with China shipping, which can be regarded as adverse to the sky. This field is the weakness of our Fang family, and it can''t keep up with the pace of the Li family. If we can get this super smart car If you want a class a smart car, you may not be able to get some new inspiration from it. Of course, Jia ZHENGJING, it''s useless for you to ask for it. Other people will grab it. It''s good for you to compete for a ranking. It''s enough for the three families to recognize you. Let''s take a long-term view. " Fang Ruolan said a call.


    A shock in my heart, super smart car? Could it be that...


    I looked down at the shoes, and the chip of MEDA was hidden in the insole.


    I''m excited. I''m completely excited. Just for this reason, I have to participate.


    Even if the reward given by the Li family is different from what I used to use, I am not afraid, because the chip is the most important and the core of everything.Without waiting for my inner excitement, Fang Ruolan suddenly said a word, just like pouring a basin of cold water on me.


    "Besides, I have already guessed that Fang Jinbao will not let you go. He will definitely arrange his confidants to go in and kill you through the trial. So I have arranged Lei Li and Hua Tian for you. I have also signed up for them and let them go in together to protect you."


    ..


    when I heard this, I almost got angry. Who knows if Lei Li and Hua Tian really or fake me now?


    Pit, too pit, Fang Ruolan must think that I have become her man in name, Leili and Huatian dare not move me, will sincerely obey? Stop teasing! I know these two guys better than anyone else.


    At that time, Lei Li Huatian and Fang Jinbao''s people will face a lot of encirclement and suppression. Who can I go to complain to?


    "Can you cancel the registration for them? Are you not afraid of their backwardness? Sneaking me in? You don''t know anyway. " I said with a stiff tongue.


    "What are you afraid of? They certainly dare not, you have to believe me, they work under my hands, everything has to listen to me, and the name can not be cancelled Fang Ruolan is very confident.


    I rubbed my temples and scolded me for being bad. Before this started, there were two groups of people to deal with me. Fang Ruolan was really smart and confused for a while, and he was too confident in his power.


    Fortunately, I have successfully broken through that wall and entered the later stage of land investment. Otherwise, I really dare not participate.


    "In this case, there''s no way. It seems that I have to go if I don''t go this time. The confidentiality work of the three aristocratic families is so good that I don''t even know what the specific reward is. It''s really exciting to look forward to." I got up and clenched my fist, and my mind was full of the new carrier of MEDA, no matter whether Fang Ruolan received the news or not.


    Because... I really want to hear that, memeda calls me "master" again!

 Chapter 689

    Fang Ruolan suddenly thought of my success in breaking through the barrier, and told me that the Fang family had given me an identity: Ruolan palace death guard, that is to say, restored the post removed by Zhao Wuji.


    I don''t know what Fang family means? It''s just a name to put on and use to send me off.


    However, I don''t care about the identity of the death guard for a long time.


    Since Fang family doesn''t admit it, I''ll prove it with practical actions, so that they have to admit it!


    It is undoubtedly very good for me to think about this face project from another angle.


    ..


    soon, the family struggle and the trial of Daxing primeval forest began.


    On this day, all the contestants of the three families set out from their respective families.


    Fang''s family was no exception, but they distributed a lot of items in advance.


    There are sensor tokens engraved with square characters, high-tech watches that can check the coordinates of all competitors and their rankings, but there are no tools for life.


    On the large apron, Fang Sheng was standing at a high place. An old man beside him cheered, "the three-month trial officially begins today. All the participants are sent to the virgin forest for trial."


    "Once you get out of the forest, you will give up and admit defeat. After the end, the smart watch will send out a message to guide you to the next step, and the three aristocratic families will be waiting for you at the end."


    "This represents the strength of the young generation of the three great families, and it''s also a contest. I hope you don''t disappoint the Fang family. Don''t disappoint the master of the Fang family!"


    "Among the top ten, in addition to the joint rewards of the three aristocratic families, we will focus on Cultivation in the future."


    "It''s a cruel but successful trial."


    ..


    the old man introduced the rules and told the importance.


    I stood with more than 50 people. Although I was deliberately placed in an inconspicuous position, I was still like a leading role. I was recognized at a glance and quickly became the focus of discussion.


    "It''s him, Jia ZHENGJING? He''s coming to the trial, too? "


    "Hey, you know that? He has offended young master Jinbao. This time, it will be over. "


    "Look who is standing at the front? Fang Yi, little master Jinbao''s distant sister! Half a step


    "Yes, except for Fang Yi, you see, there are at least ten people who are young masters of Jinbao. Jia ZHENGJING will die this time."


    Hearing these words, the corner of my mouth can''t help twitching. This is like jumping into the fire pit. Is Fang Jinbao such a dead fat pig? Almost one fifth of the people who took part in the trial were sent by Fang family. How about me?


    Moving away from my sight, I also found Lei Li and Hua Tian, who were standing together. At the same time, they noticed my eyes and nodded to me with no smile.


    I secretly scold these two guys for being evil. When I look up the watch issued by Fang''s family, I feel even more depressed. This damned watch can still show coordinates. Doesn''t it show my position in the eyes of these hungry wolves?


    Then, Fang Jinbao, a dead fat pig, stood behind Fang Sheng and showed his head. His fat eyes were shining with satisfaction, and he gave me a smirk. It seemed that he was very satisfied with his plan.


    It''s Fang Ruolan. Because she is a daughter, she can''t stand very far ahead. She looks at me from a distance, full of excitement, as if she is looking forward to seeing Jackie Chan.


    As for Fang Dao, I didn''t see him.


    After the Fang family had talked about a lot of rules and manifestos, someone finally arranged to board the Apache helicopter. There were as many as ten helicopters.


    I didn''t meet Fang Jinbao''s people, but I was on the same plane with Lei Li Huatian.


    As soon as the cabin door was closed, he snapped up his seat belt and sat opposite me, sneering: "it''s really hard to find a place to break iron shoes. It takes no effort. Jia ZHENGJING, when the plane lands, you''ll be useless!"


    "Hahaha, brother Lei, I''ve broken through my strength recently. You and I are both the peak of local capital. With the joint efforts, Jia ZHENGJING must be finished. Anyway, Miss Fang doesn''t know. Besides, I''ve heard the news that besides us, there are people from young master Jinbao who want to kill him. I don''t think we can make a deal with young master Jinbao." Hua Tian laughed wildly, as if he was very relaxed.


    The other two contestants in the helicopter were also gloating.


    When I close my eyes, I know these two guys are not well intentioned. I just close my eyes and ignore them.


    However, Huatian saw that I didn''t speak, and his tone became worse and worse. He said, "Hey, you''re deaf, aren''t you? Laozi are talking to you. "


    "He''s afraid. He must be afraid. Ha ha ha." There was a sharp sneer.


    Hua Tian also laughed and said sarcastically: "I heard that you have passed the eighth level of the Fangjia dizi tower? So what? I join hands with brother Lei, you will still be abused. "


    Gradually, in addition to Huatian and Leili, the other two also began to laugh."A man like him should be with Miss Fang?"


    "He is damned. When we get off the plane later, Lei brothers and Hua brothers will take action. If our strength is a little lower, we will help you to take advantage of it."


    I''m tired of hearing it. These guys are so mean.


    Simply, I started to sleep in front of them. After all, it was a long way.


    Maybe he was tired of shouting, and Lei Li didn''t speak any more.


    But Huatian this son of a bitch, just like with me, constantly scold.


    In the end, the other two people advised him that he could solve the problem as soon as he arrived at the destination, and there was no need to waste words. Hua Tian closed his mouth, but he still hummed coldly from time to time, as if to show his hatred.


    I don''t know how long later, I woke up suddenly because of the shaking of the plane landing, and the rear cabin door opened slowly.


    With a cold smile, Lei Li took off his seat belt and got off the plane with Huatian at the same time. He stood on the dusty open space outside and stared at me.


    My old God yawned and went down to the ground.


    In less than half a minute, Apache''s helicopter left. There was only a few figures around, as if all the competitors were scattered in every corner.


    Di ~


    the five people''s watches rang together, and there was a voice without emotion.


    "Trial starts. The number of tokens is [one]."


    Hua Tian looked at his watch and said with a smile, "brother Lei, I''ll give you Jia ZHENGJING''s token first. When I meet other aristocratic families, I''ll give it back to you."


    "No problem!" Fierce and ferocious.


    I raised my hand, said: "I do not want to hurt you, so I advise you to stop, after all, is a family, belong to the same camp."


    "Is Jia ZHENGJING out of his mind? It''s fantastic. " Hua Tian opened his mouth and made a very exaggerated expression. Then his expression changed and came.


    Immediately after that, Lei Li stepped on his left foot and made a killing move.


    I looked at Lei Li and Hua Tian, sighed and shook my head. "I really... Don''t want to hurt you. I just want to finish the test easily. Don''t force me to kill. After all, I haven''t killed anyone for a long time."

 Chapter 690

    I''ve advised Lei Li and Hua Tian, but they didn''t listen.


    Once again sigh, coagulation purpose moment, Huatian and fierce action, has been clearly seen by me.


    "Folly." I calmly took a step, the ground dust slightly floating.


    Take the second step, and I''m full of energy.


    When the third step falls, momentum suddenly rises.


    At the moment of thunder and Huatian approaching, I took the last step, the fourth step!


    In a twinkling of an eye, momentum soared, a force beyond the previous, from the Dantian place mixed with a trace of extremely weak internal Qi, burst out!


    Like mountain, like sea, like thunder!


    Without waiting for Lei Li and Hua Tian to respond, I closed my eyes and enjoyed the pleasure brought by this power. With the help of my left and right hands, I stretched out two fingers respectively, and stopped at Lei Li and Hua Tian''s eyebrows in a flash of lightning!


    Hua Tian was shocked and lost his voice immediately. He did not dare to enter half an inch. He was shocked and said, "it''s impossible!"


    "What is your strength? Internal Qi! There is internal Qi! Very weak, very weak internal Qi, is it... Half step congenital? No, it doesn''t look like it. It''s absolutely impossible. How long has it been? " The tone of thunder was startled.


    I slowly opened my eyes, took back my hand, and said faintly: "can you see through my realm? If you don''t want to die, get out of here. "


    Lei Li and Hua Tian looked at each other in horror, full of strong disbelief. They didn''t dare to move again for a moment, and even retreated quickly.


    "Damn it, Jia ZHENGJING must have broken through again."


    "We can''t fight him head-on. We''d better go and join the people of little master Jinbao. Anyway, Jia ZHENGJING is a sweet cake now. There''s a mark on this watch. He can''t escape!"


    Two people talk a few words, unexpectedly say to run to run, slip into the forest, disappeared.


    The remaining two competitors stood awkwardly in place.


    I coldly side face, asked: "you... Also want to kill me?"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, is in dismount East eye is clumsy, have eye don''t know Mount Tai." One of them was a handsome young man, who threw his fist decisively and winked at his companion.


    The companion immediately nodded and quickly came forward with a flattering smile, "master Jing, little Lu Jie, had been on the plane before, but that was all wrong. Besides, my brother Ma Dong and I have the same strength, so please don''t give us the same opinion."


    I took a deep look at them. They were so scared that their hair stood up.


    "You go." I waved my hand.


    As a result, these two guys not only didn''t go, but also stayed by my side.


    "Master Jing, will you accept me and Ma Dong? We don''t have much strength. If we are not covered here, we will definitely be killed by people from other families. " Lu Jie begged bitterly.


    Ma Dong is the same, bitterly said: "master Jing, you are so powerful, even Lei Li and Hua Tian are not rivals. We just hope to follow you, fight around you, get food or something. After all, it''s not easy for one person in this big forest. We don''t want anything else. We just want you to be in a good mood. When we get the token, we can share it with you I''m satisfied. "


    Help me get food?


    In this primeval forest, it''s really troublesome for one person. With a wave of my hand, I took Ma donglujie as my younger brother. Anyway, the hand I showed just now was enough to frighten them.


    Walking in the primeval forest, came to a stream, as a foothold, really like a savage, without any tools.


    Ma Dong and Lu Jie spontaneously went out, saying they wanted to find some handy tools. By the way, they wanted to see if they could find something to eat.


    I sat by the stream and looked up my watch. There was a miniature map on it. There were many punctuations in it, which were divided into red, yellow and green.


    "Red is the Li family, yellow is the Fang family, green is the Ye family." I can open my own mark and pop up my own name. This function can be used by all people, which undoubtedly exposes my position.


    At this moment, there are no other people around me except the marks of Ma Dong and Lu Jie. Lei Li and Hua Tian have already escaped far away.


    At this time, the watch suddenly a shock, issued a sound!


    "Fang Yi successfully won the Li Wenling card, with the number of [two], ranking first for the time being."


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect that someone would grab the token so soon. It was Fang Jinbao''s distant sister.


    Press the key on the right side of the watch, the picture on the LCD small screen changes quickly, and turns into a ranking interface. Fangyi is the first one to grab the token!


    Touch the screen with your fingers and turn it down. I''ve reached the top 100. There are 186 people participating in the trial!


    Just flipping, I suddenly saw a name.


    Ye Shu!!


    The red side represents the Li family!


    Before I could react, there was another sound coming from my watch."Ye Shu succeeded in winning Ye Xiu''s token with the number of [two]..."


    before he spoke, the voice of his watch stopped for a moment and said, "Ye Shu is superior in strength. He won three tokens in a row with the number of [four]! Surpass Fang Yi and be number one for the time being. "


    I am completely stunned. What''s the situation? Ye Shu actually came to the trial on behalf of the Li family? Is it Li Qi who helped?


    Moreover, ye Shu was so fast that he snatched three tokens in a row and instantly became the first!


    Thinking about it, I soon understood what was going on. Ye Shu wanted to show his strength this time. He wanted to hit Ye''s family in the face!


    "It turns out that ye Shu is so powerful. I can''t fall behind, but I have to fill my stomach first." I launched the ranking page, returned to the map of the home page, and then mute it, waiting for Ma Dong and Lu Jie to come back.


    In the evening, I ate the wild fruit that Ma Dong and Lu Jie found and barely filled my stomach.


    Ma Dong looked at his watch, and suddenly stood up, "Damn it, no good. Lei Li and Hua Tian, the two bastards, are coming towards us with four people."


    "Yes, it''s true. If we calculate it like this, there will be six people on the other side. What should we do?" Lu Jie was worried and looked rather ugly.


    "What are you afraid of? I let them go on purpose and let them send me a token. Hehe, don''t you want to kill me? I''ll play Lei Li and Hua Tian like dogs. " I wipe the wild fruit, bite hard, cold smile.


    "It turns out that''s true. Master Jing, your move is wonderful. We don''t have to look for it. Someone will come to see it off." Ma Dong was relieved. He was very confident in me.


    Lu Jie was very nervous and worried. He advised: "there are six people on the other side. Ma Dongcai and I are only in the later stage of land investment. If all the four people brought by Lei Li Huatian are the peak of land investment, what should we do?"


    "It''s easy. Kill it." I said.


    In half an hour.


    Hua Tian was the first to bear the brunt and jumped out of the bush. "Ha ha ha, Jia ZHENGJING, you''re dead. You''re so stupid that you even let us leave, you brain wreck."


    "Do you think that if you break through the strength, you will be invincible? It''s a joke. I happen to meet the man of little master Jinbao. You can''t escape now. " Lei Li followed, and the four figures behind appeared quickly.


    At that time, Lu Jie was scared to death, and Ma Dong''s face changed dramatically.


    "It''s Liu Zhao, the capital peak."


    "And Chen Kai, all of them are the pinnacles of local capital!"


    I belched, put the wild fruit core in my hand, got up and patted Lu Jie and Ma Dong on the shoulder, walked to the front from among them, glanced at each other lightly, stretched out my hand and spread out my fingers, "if you don''t want to die, hand in the token."


    Lei Li smiles.


    Fang Jinbao''s people also laughed.


    Hua Tian squatted down with his stomach covered, as if he heard the funniest words in the world, "ha ha, oh, I''m so proud. Do you think you are the king of heaven? Ha ha ha


    "No, I''m not the king of heaven. You can treat me like death, because from now on, your token is mine, your life... Is mine." The corner of my mouth went up and threw out the wild fruit core in my hand. It seemed to be an understatement, but in fact it was extremely powerful.


    A young man behind Lei Li, before he could react, was pierced by the wild fruit kernel, leaving only the faint blood hole and the unbelievable eyes.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 28600 kings.

 Chapter 691

    The young man subconsciously covered his throat, but could not stop the gushing of blood, scarlet splashed on his face.


    In less than three seconds, the young man fell down. From the beginning to the end, he did not understand why he died suddenly. When he landed, he was full of regret and died.


    One move... Instant kill!


    I bent down, picked up a few wild fruit seeds on the ground, threw them with my hands, and said nothing.


    This action scared Fang Jinbao''s face.


    "It''s impossible."


    "What strength is he?"


    "I can''t believe it..."


    Lei Li looked at the corpse beside him for a long time.


    Hua Tian''s mouth was so wide open that he could almost put his fist into it. "Didn''t he give his best before? How strong is he now? Even the peak of land capital was destroyed in an instant. "


    I grabbed the wild fruit kernel and showed my hand at will, which scared them to death. I was really impatient, so I urged: "I''ll give you one last chance. If you don''t want to die, I''ll give you the token. If you want to die, I''m not a soft hearted man, Jia ZHENGJING. For those who want to take my life, I''ll never keep my hand. That corpse will be dead It''s a living example. "


    Lei Li''s face was very ugly. It was like eating dog excrement, but he didn''t believe in evil. When he looked at several people around him, he seemed to be deciding something.


    Then the five of them joined hands, quickly dispersed from the original place, blocked all the retreats, and attacked from five directions.


    "Just now he was sneaking attack. Liu Zhao died carelessly. Let''s kill one of them. What are we afraid of?"


    "Jia ZHENGJING is definitely not an opponent."


    "You are too arrogant."


    At that moment, Ma Dong and Lu Jie were beside me, shaking their legs and closing their eyes with a bitter face. They thought they would die.


    "It''s over, it''s over."


    "Where can Jingye be an opponent?"


    I grabbed three wild fruit kernels and threw them directly at the position of Jinbao''s people. The wild fruit kernels were like small shells. These three people had to pause slightly to avoid the wild fruit kernels.


    "Stupid." I shook my head and suddenly moved to Huatian.


    "Damn, it''s so fast!" Hua Tian''s face turned white immediately.


    "Poor thing." I sighed, raised my big hand and pulled it out directly. It was simple and rude.


    Bang!


    Hua Tian''s teeth were all blown out and sprayed with a big mouthful of blood. His body suddenly changed its direction and flew upside down and hit a tree on the spot.


    After finishing Huatian, I didn''t intend to kill him. Instead, I moved again. In a twinkling of an eye, I came to Lei Li and sighed: "no brain."


    With that, I raised my big foot, and the momentum burst out. I couldn''t stop it. I was kicked into the stream, and the blood overflowed from the corner of my mouth. I couldn''t get up, "half step... Half step!"


    At this moment, the other three talents just avoid the wild fruit core, less than three seconds, Leili and Huatian have been defeated.


    "This is totally different from what little master Jinbao said!"


    "Young master Jinbao said that he was at the top of the local capital at most, and he barely passed the eighth time, but now..."


    "I remember that he has only been in Fang''s house for three months, right? Can strength grow so fast? It''s just not reasonable. "


    This scene made the three of them stop and dare not step forward and even step back uncontrollably.


    I lightly side face, calmly said: "that''s because you don''t know what kind of cruelty I have experienced in dizi tower."


    When the three looked at each other, they were more and more shocked. For a moment, they were ready to flee.


    "Want to escape? Do I allow it? " I randomly kick a small stone with my feet, and the terrible force makes the small stone suddenly penetrate one of the people''s legs.


    With a scream, the creepy scene makes the other two panic.


    I stretched out my hand again and spread out my five fingers. "Give me the token and spare your life. Otherwise, in this three-month period, as long as I don''t die, I will hunt you down in this place."


    ...


    "here, here we are. It''s just a big failure. There''s no need to lose your life."


    "Don''t kill us, just give it to you."


    The two youths were completely afraid. In order to protect their lives, they quickly took out the big token from their arms. They also took out the token of the broken leg man and put it on the ground together. They helped the wounded to turn around and run.


    Picking up the three tokens on the ground, I threw them away and gave them to Ma Dong and Lu Jie.


    "Five out of one?" Ma Dongmu gaped, as if from the beginning to the end, did not react.


    Lu Jie took a cool breath, holding the token in his hands, and at the same time, he looked in awe! It seems that there is not only a big gap in one realm, but also a big gap in half realm. Master Jing, you are so powerful! "I nodded slightly, grabbed a token in my hand, and then went to the young man who died of broken throat. I searched out his token and put it in my arms.


    The sensing device immediately responded. The watch, which was set to vibrate mode, suddenly vibrated three times.


    I don''t have to look. Everyone knows that. I have three tokens now.


    In this place, unless you are strong, the more tokens you have, the more dangerous you are and the more likely you are to be besieged.


    It''s OK for me to be alone, but I can''t take Ma Dong and Lu Jie''s tow bottles. I have to meet Ye Shu. Anyway, this trial rule hasn''t been mentioned. I can''t join hands with people from other families.


    For the time being, we should form a league and wait for less people to decide. There must be such a thing. I''m definitely not the first one.


    After thinking about everything, I turned around and glanced at Huatian and Leili. One of them leaned under the tree, the other fell into the stream. After struggling for a long time, they finally got up.


    So I deliberately made a look of disdain, said: "go away, I understand you two are Xiaolan''s men, I have a lot of adults do not care with you, but if there is another time, I promise you will never come back."


    "You! You don''t have to knock. You won''t knock for long Huatian was stimulated by me. Once upon a time, I was not his opponent at all, but now I can deal with him simply and rudely, not to mention how humiliating.


    Lei Li was all wet. He put out his hand to wipe his tight face. He said angrily, "how can we humiliate us in such a way? When we''re dogs? "


    "Yes, you are dogs. Get out of here." I smile, heart said you are still carrying a token to the door of the dog.


    Lei Li bit his teeth and winked at Hua angel. When they came together, the injury disappeared in my vision.


    Far away, there are still some cruel words from Huatian.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you wait!"


    "I can''t clean you up this time, and next time, you won''t be proud for long."


    "I Huatian and you die together. This is my last chance for revenge. I will never let you go."

 Chapter 692

    After Leili and Huatian fled, they had a rest by the stream for a night. Ma Dong and Lu Jie collected materials they could use to make tools and put some water in them. As soon as the day broke, they went straight to Ye Shu''s coordinates, 20 kilometers away from me.


    However, I didn''t tell Ma Dong and Lu Jie that they intended to meet with Ye Shu. They just went on for the reason of trial.


    At the beginning, I met a lot of people blocking the road and robbing. As a result, I was scared to run away, and I had more and more tokens in my hand.


    In the next few days, I had more than ten tokens, and my strength was confirmed. No one dared to follow my mark to make trouble.


    When Ma Dong and Lu Jie follow me, they will get the token. Not to mention how happy they are. They offer me as Buddha every day, for fear that I am hungry and thirsty.


    In the past few days, especially the two guys Lei Li and Hua Tian, they did not give up, and they joined many Fang Jinbao''s party members to attack me secretly.


    However, every time I was aware of it, I beat the shit out of it. It was a token sent to the door. Ma Dong and Lu Jie were almost dead with laughter.


    Once, twice!


    Until the third time, I took away all the tokens of several people and let Lei Li and Hua Tian go.


    Lei Li was kicked on the butt by me and fell on the dog. When he got up, he suddenly realized that he had never been humiliated before and scolded: "you used to use us all the time! Let us go every time, just so that we can find someone to come over and you don''t have to go in person! "


    "Damn it, Jia ZHENGJING didn''t expect you to be so cunning. It''s so treacherous. We''ve suffered a great loss." China''s weather is bad.


    In recent days, I have held back for several times, but now I can''t bear to see their expressions. I cover my stomach and laugh and say, "now I think of it? Where''s the brain on weekdays? Oh, I see. After all, I''m scheming. Who makes you want to kill me? It''s not enough to rely on you two, so we have to find help. Ha ha ha, two idiots. "


    Lei Li had nothing to say and his face was black.


    Huatian is angry, unexpectedly in order to revenge, desperate to me.


    "Too slow." I raise my foot at will and kick Huatian to the ground in an instant.


    Hua Tian lay on the dusty ground, staring at me with red eyes, and scolded: "you son of a bitch, if you have seed, you will kill me. What''s such a trick? We''ll never be caught again. "


    "Well, go to hell." I raised my foot and stepped on Huatian''s neck.


    "Wait a minute," he cried! Don''t kill Lao Hua


    I pause, feet hanging in the air, side head looked at the expression of thunder, this guy actually appears very nervous, is it these days two people are abused by me, but also abuse the feelings? It''s rare.


    "Brother Lei... You!" Hua Tian was shocked. It seems that he didn''t expect it.


    Leili gritted his teeth, took out the token from his arms and threw it at my feet. "Let him go, I can exit. Later, the watch will show me how to leave here."


    Looking at the token on the ground, Huatian was even more shocked, "brother Lei, you are...


    " don''t say it, you stay here to have a good trial, don''t provoke Jia ZHENGJING, now he is not the one we can afford. " Lei Li said.


    I took up my feet, picked up the token, and put it in my arms. I was quite moved. Anyway, I was cruel enough to let Hua Tian go.


    After finishing this matter, no one gave me a token, and I was getting closer to where ye Shu was.


    Shuttling through the primeval forest, I gradually came to a canyon. I looked at my watch and found that the distance between Yeshu and me was less than two kilometers.


    But the watch shows that there are at least a dozen people present in the canyon, all gathered together, including Fang family, Li family and ye family.


    I don''t know why, I suddenly have a bad premonition, and quickly lead Ma donglujie forward.


    After walking for about ten minutes, we went into the deep valley. There were many people in the distance. They blocked all the way and surrounded several people in the middle.


    Among them, a young man with short hair, who looks somewhat similar to Ye Shun, yelled loudly: "people of the Li family, this has nothing to do with you. You''d better get out of the way. Ye Shu, a traitor with an outstretched arm, is going to be killed here today. Otherwise, don''t blame our men for being merciless."


    As soon as he spoke, the seven or eight Ye family members immediately supported him.


    "Ye Zhi is right. Ye Shu and ye Zhan betrayed the Ye family and joined the Li family. This is a great shame to the Ye family."


    "People are here today, and the people of the Fang family have agreed to help. Ye Shu, you can''t escape."


    This young man, who is known as ye Zhi, seems to be a leader. He looks very arrogant. It seems that in his eyes, ye Shu is definitely a trapped animal in a cage. Working with Fang family in this canyon is like catching a turtle in a jar.


    On the other side of the Fang family, Fang Yi, Fang Jinbao''s distant sister, was also there. She gave a cold smile and said in a cold voice, "our Fang family and Li family have been enemies for generations. If we can join hands with Ye Zhi to eradicate them, why not?"Under the protection of three young people of the Li family, ye Shu had nowhere to escape. His face was very ugly. He began to fight back and said, "it''s your Ye family who abandoned me first. What''s wrong with me? I went out of the Ye family, and I''m no longer a member of the Ye family. "


    "So what? My elder brother Ye Shun doesn''t like you, so I don''t like you either, just on purpose. So what? Anyway, the rules here are very clear. I''ll give you a chance to kneel down and shout to my grandfather! There are also three members of the Li family. Kneel down for me, or I will not talk nonsense with you and send you to hell directly. " Ye Zhi gave a grim smile.


    Fang Yi, who is very beautiful, holds her chest in her hands and looks at the scene in front of her indifferently. She seems to be very interested.


    "It''s impossible. If you want to kill me, come on. I''ve never been afraid! With more people, you can be unscrupulous? You''re kidding Ye Shu roared and started suddenly.


    Then, Fang Yi and ye Zhi look at each other. With their own men, they crush each other directly with a sea of people tactics, and their strength is not bad!


    Ye Shu was already under the mountain wall and had no way to go back. In the chaotic scene, Fang Yi and ye Zhi could not resist.


    At this time, ye Zhi suddenly took out a sharp knife from his back, "traitor, that''s damned, that person has disappeared, now no one can protect you!"


    Sharp knife!


    All the people didn''t bring in weapons. How did ye Zhi do it?


    Looking at Ye Zhi wielding a knife, I was furious. I looked back at Ma Dong and Lu Jie deeply and said coldly, "if you don''t want to get into trouble, don''t tell others. You''ve been with me."


    With that, I jumped directly from a high place, like the fury of thunder.

 Chapter 693

    At the moment of landing, the three of the Li family were killed on the spot. Fang Yi and ye Zhi joined hands to fight against Ye Shu. Not only did they crush Ye Shu in number, but ye Shu was slashed by Ye Zhi''s sharp knife.


    I didn''t care too much. I was very angry. I blinked to the back and patted a young man on the shoulder


    He couldn''t help looking back. Without waiting for him to see clearly, I pinched his whole face with my five fingers and knocked the back of his head on another person''s head.


    Bang, bang your head on the spot!


    "Who?"


    "Jia ZHENGJING?"


    "Damn it, Jia ZHENGJING is so fierce. He has 23 tokens, ranking third."


    "What is he doing? How dare you touch our Ye family? I want to die


    Seeing that ye Shu could not resist and was surrounded by fists and kicks, ye Zhi was still chopping with a knife. I didn''t even pay attention to it. The intention of killing suddenly broke out. Where he passed, there would be another corpse, and his death would be terrible.


    In less than half a minute, five people from the Ye family died, and the person in front of them also noticed the abnormality.


    Ye Zhi suddenly turned his head. When he found me, he showed a strong displeasure and said, "what the hell are you? Looking for death? "


    After scolding, ye Zhi is ready to come with a knife.


    But suddenly, Fang Yi put her hand in front of his chest, first shook her head at him, then fixed her eyes on me, looking extremely confused, and even asked: "Jia ZHENGJING, what are you doing?"


    "Murder." I pause, the other side has obviously suspended, all turned to look at me.


    Fang Yi frowned and looked unhappy. In a very arrogant tone, she ordered: "I''d better join hands with Ye Zhi. You''d better not make trouble. Now come to my side and kill Ye Shu."


    "Why should I listen to you? You''re with him, not me. " I saw Yan Ye Shu. He was cut seven times. Fortunately, it''s not a fatal part, it''s not a big problem.


    "Do you dare not listen? What do you count? Young master Jinbao asked me to deal with you. It''s good that I didn''t go to you. Do you dare not listen to me? Do you have anything to do with this ye Shu? " Fang Yi stares.


    I was so angry. Now I was ordered by Fang Yi in this tone, and I was even more upset. It was just deceiving.


    So I put my hand in my arms, took out four tokens, and said in a cold voice, "I don''t know any leaf. I only know there are many people here. I can get many tokens. Of course, you can treat me as a mad dog, because from now on, I''m going to bite."


    With that, I took the token as a hidden weapon and threw out four in the blink of an eye to kill four people.


    The whole audience was angry and put Ye Shu''s affairs aside first. They all shot at me.


    "If you want to die, you won''t even listen to Miss Fang Yi''s orders."


    "Young master Ye Zhi, I''ll help you clean up this person."


    Facing ten people, I took a deep breath and took the first step.


    When this step came down, the two men who were the first to bear the brunt of the attack swung their fists. With a cold hum, I raised my right hand and waved it from right to left. It was like swatting flies and they flew directly.


    "Rubbish!" I stepped out of the second step, the whole body meridians surging, Dantian place sent out a very weak internal Qi.


    I saw three people join hands to seal up the upper, middle and lower roads, which is fatal.


    I didn''t move, let them hit me on the flesh.


    "This...


    " what''s going on? "


    "How does it feel like a stone ox entering the sea? Doesn''t he hurt? "


    The three were stunned.


    I said a word with no expression on my face, "it''s not the stone ox entering the sea, but you are... Too weak!"


    Then, my eyes contracted, I raised my hands, turned them into hand knives, and cut off all three people''s necks in a flash!


    Click, click, click ~


    the rest of the five people changed their faces with fright.


    "What is his strength?"


    "Why so strong?"


    "Is he... Half step... Half step?"


    Ye Zhi roared, "waste, give it to me. What are you afraid of? Fang Yi and I are also half step inborn. "


    After hearing this, the five people froze for a while, then came over with a grim look.


    At this time, I had already stepped out of the third step. When I fell to the ground, the momentum began to rise, and the weak to the extreme internal Qi suddenly dispersed, just a trace, which made it difficult for five people to move.


    This move, which I learned by myself in the Dizi tower, needs to accumulate strength step by step, so as to reach my peak state, even surpass the peak state, and give full play to the strongest physical force!


    I didn''t try my best to fight against Lei Li Huatian last time, but this time, it''s different.


    "Damn, what is he doing? Why is the momentum getting stronger and stronger? Come on, five of you. " As soon as ye Zhi''s face changed, he seemed to want to use the last five people to test my strength.


    Five people died biting their teeth, died against the weak internal Qi in my body, and struggled to move forward."Death


    "You dare to fight with us. You must die today."


    "No matter whether you have any relationship with Ye Shu or not, you can''t live anyway, and you have so many tokens, even if you die."


    I feel the surge of blood, step out of the fourth step, momentum rose to the extreme, about to explode!


    Five men approaching, attack from five angles.


    I still do not move, let them hit, the whole body up and down like an iron wall.


    Until... I took the right foot, shaking in the whole body, stepped out of the fifth step.


    The weak internal Qi increased rapidly, burst open suddenly, five people were shocked to fly instantly, the whole body bone meridian inch burst!


    "This is the skill of internal Qi! Where did he learn that? I''ve never seen such a technique to strengthen my internal Qi! No, I can''t let him go on like this step by step. I''m afraid he will become stronger and stronger! " Ye Zhi''s face changed in vain, and he didn''t want to waste any more time.


    "It seems that Jia ZHENGJING has a secret, and I doubt that he is here to save Ye Shu. Hum, ye Shu is that person''s best friend. Do you think Jia ZHENGJING has anything to do with that person?" Fang Yi nodded, and ye Zhi looked at each other, the two decisive hand.


    Ye Zhi raised the knife and scattered the weak internal Qi.


    Fang Yi is even more so, the strength of the two seems to be on a par.


    However, at the moment when they attacked, I stepped out with my left foot and finally took the last step, the sixth step!


    With a bang, the internal air was in chaos and difficult to control, and it seemed to explode.


    However, it is getting stronger and stronger, and its strength has reached its peak, even surpassing it!


    At this moment, even myself, I don''t know how strong I am, because this is the first time I am like this.


    "These six steps, created by me, are called the six steps of death. Well, I have a hunch that with these six steps, I will be the first person in the capital of..." I hold my right fist in trembling. At the same time, the air is directly exploded by my fist. When I move again, my whole body is like a terrible shell!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for the 28 800 crown of kings.

 Chapter 694

    Speed like lightning, fist like thunder!


    The whole body seems to turn into a shell, setting off an amazing dust.


    Ye Zhi made a big effort and suddenly waved his knife, but before he could cut it off, I punched him in the chest.


    The power of terror penetrated my chest, and I smashed my fist into the wall of the mountain.


    Boom!!!


    With the sharp knife flying up and falling to the ground with a clang sound, ye Zhi is embedded in the wall of the mountain, with countless cracks on the wall, dense as spider webs.


    Ye Zhi lowered his head, looking at his chest and my fist, "it can''t be so strong!"


    "It''s so strong!" I drew out my right fist and left a blood hole in Yezhi''s chest. Suddenly, it was scarlet.


    "Ah!! Who the hell are you? With the skill of internal Qi, you have a long history. I''m half born. I can''t even make a move in your hands! " Ye Zhi looks up and screams, but miraculously there is no instant death, as if waiting for an answer.


    Fang Yi was so frightened that she turned pale. Subconsciously, she didn''t dare to step forward. She kept a distance from me and said arrogantly, "you are just trying to save Ye Shu. You know him, you absolutely know him! What''s your relationship with him? What''s the relationship with that person? This kind of strength is enough to be called the strongest local capital. What''s your secret? Speak quickly, otherwise, I will tell you in front of my elders when I go back to Fang''s house and reveal your true face. "


    "That man... You must know that man. Did he send you to Fang''s?" While ye Zhi screamed, he was puzzled.


    "I said, I just want a token. I don''t know anyone, but I''ve never been soft on arrogant people." I turned up my mouth coldly.


    Ye Zhi vomited blood uncontrollably and scolded, "dare you kill me? My second brother, Ye Jing, is the best real land capitalist. Do you dare to move me? Believe it or not? "


    "Noisy! There are many people who want to kill me. Who is your second brother I shrunk my eyes and gave a blow.


    With endless killing intention, ye Zhi raised his eyes and tried to open his mouth with his voice.


    However, he had no chance. Under my iron fist, his whole head was suddenly turned into meat sauce!


    Boom!!!


    Ye Zhi, die!


    I turned my face and was about to kill Fang Yi when I found that she had already escaped hundreds of meters away. She was in unprecedented fear and ran desperately, as if she was escaping the pursuit of death.


    "Damn it I couldn''t help but scold, just about to catch up, but ye Shu lay on the ground and vomited blood, so I had to give up the idea of chasing and killing for the time being, and quickly squatted down to investigate Ye Shu''s injury.


    Ye Shu shook his head, biting his teeth, urged: "can''t let her go, go to chase."


    "No, I''m leaving. What do you do? This place doesn''t even have medical supplies. If you go on like this, you will bleed to death. Anyway, it''s still a long time. As long as Fang Yi doesn''t leave here for a day, I''m not afraid. " I tore open the clothes of a corpse nearby and bandaged Ye Shu immediately.


    Ye Shu grabbed my hand, his eyes were very firm, and said: "boss, I knew it was you last time. According to the current situation, your identity must not be exposed, and Fang Yi will not die. I''m afraid this will spread to all the testers. It''s hard to seal at that time. In order to avoid suspicion, you''d better take my token away, at least you have reason to refute it at that time!"


    "As long as the token is taken away, the watch will send out the departure instructions and the contact function. In less than ten minutes, someone from the Li family will come to meet me. You can rest assured that I can make it through in ten minutes. There is no monitoring for this family struggle. Only the people inside know the things, and the people outside can only wait for the results."


    Ye Shu advised me one by one. He looked more and more worried. He was afraid that Fang Yi would run away and that he would become a burden to me. So he took out the token and put it into my hand.


    "This time, not only to seal, but also to win back my share! Boss, go! I can''t help you much this time, but as long as ye Zhan finishes refining that pill, I believe that soon... I can help the boss. " Ye Shu is firm.


    "What pill?" I picked my eyebrows.


    Ye Shu opened his mouth and said with a smile: "ten thousand poisons build the bridge pill!"


    I am stunned for a moment, ye Shu is anxious again, "go quickly, ye Zhi is dead, Fang Yi will definitely go to find his second elder brother Ye Jing, who is quite powerful, absolutely can''t give them a chance to unite! Otherwise, you will be the target of the whole trial. "


    I hold the token, very tangled, ye Shu pushed me, "boss don''t think, I can''t die, these corpse token with inconvenient, they died, the mark will disappear, then you come back to take it, quick!"


    Taking Ye Shu''s token, I gave him a deep look. "Ye Shu, I will win back with your share. This trial must take the first place."


    "I''ll be outside, waiting for you." Ye Shu smiles happily.


    Then, without hesitation, I raised my watch and looked at the position of Fangyi. It was two kilometers away from me. Then I rushed out of the canyon and chased him.In the first half an hour, I was very fast, and immediately shortened the distance.


    However, the six step state of death is obviously unsustainable. The strength beyond the normal slowly declines, and the whole body exudes a burst of weakness. It can only reluctantly follow Fang Yi, and it is difficult to catch up.


    Even in a weak state, he was pulled away by Fang Yi.


    I realize that it''s not good. Fang Yi has a clear goal to escape. If it goes on like this, the result will be difficult.


    One day, two days!


    Chasing day and night.


    Every day I will use six steps to reach the peak state, crazy pull back the distance, two people like in a race in general.


    After several times of use, I have been able to grasp the exact duration of the six step state, which is only about ten minutes at most. This is the great disadvantage of death''s six step state.


    Once I get into a weak state, my speed will drop down and be pulled back by Fangyi.


    Until one day, the mark on the map, Fang Yi poured into a group of people.


    In less than half a minute, a group of people turned around and chased me directly.


    At this moment, I just happened to be in a weak state. I felt extremely depressed and cursed in my heart. It seems that I can only follow Ye Shu''s idea and say things with his token at that time. Anyway, I didn''t admit anything in front of Fang Yi.


    Now, among those people, there are not only Fang Yi, but also Ye Jing, who is regarded as the most powerful local talent by Ye Zhi!


    I was so weak that I couldn''t help it. I had to turn around and run.


    On the way, I would take out the peerless pill hidden deep in my trouser pocket from time to time. I really want to have a bite!

 Chapter 695

    After biting my teeth, I didn''t choose to swallow it. I''d better restrain my heart to avoid being unable to explain to Ye Wudao. After all, the matter of Chu Yuyan hasn''t come to an end.


    When I put away the pills, I looked at the map on my watch. The mark of Yejing was very fast, far beyond Fangyi, and I was the first to catch up.


    Unfortunately, I''m in a weak state, and my physical strength is far lower than normal. Ye Jing''s speed is faster and faster. If I don''t expect it, I''m afraid I can catch up with you soon.


    800 meters, 700 meters, 600 meters...


    in the distance, I saw a young man with long hair. He looked furious, and his eyes were filled with an amazing sense of killing.


    A strong crisis of life and death, suddenly swept the whole body!


    "Damn watch!" I threw away my watch decisively, dived into the jungle and fled in another direction.


    Without the shackles of the watch, I temporarily threw off Ye Jing. He couldn''t get my position. It''s not easy to find me.


    After running for several kilometers, I stopped. Ye Jing was obviously misled by me.


    I held a tree for breath, and the high-intensity running for several days made my whole body seem to fall apart, full of fatigue.


    Simply, I went directly into the tree hole and covered it with weeds. Without time to think more, I closed my eyes and went to sleep.


    This sleep, sleep for a long time.


    When I woke up, it began to rain cats and dogs. I put my head out of the tree hole and saw that there was no danger, so I was finally relieved.


    "Oh, no, Fang Yi must have told Ye Jing that there is no watch. Although they can''t find me, I can''t find them either. I''m afraid it won''t be long before everyone will think that I have something to do with Ye Shu." I sighed and secretly scolded myself for not being decisive enough. If Fang Yi had been killed at that time, it would not have become the current situation.


    After a while, there was a sudden change outside.


    I use my fingers to gently open the weeds in the tree hole, and stare at the outside with my eyes. I found Huatian!


    He also seems to be hiding from the rain, swearing.


    "What the hell is this place? The weather will change if it changes? "


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you son of a bitch, don''t let me catch you, or I will kill you."


    "But Jia ZHENGJING didn''t expect to grow up so fast that he killed Ye Zhi. Why is Lao Tzu so slow?"


    "Hum, but I really didn''t expect that he knew Ye Shu, so let''s make it clear that he knew that person. I finally figured it out. No wonder Miss Fang would do this. She must have been caught by him. Jia ZHENGJING is the undercover sent by that person to enter Fang''s house!"


    I can''t help frowning, heart said now even Huatian know? Fang Yi and Ye Jing must have let people spread the news!


    Fortunately, I didn''t admit it from the beginning to the end, and I took Ye Shu''s token, which was a bit of confidence.


    "You have to have a new watch. It''s better to use someone else''s watch. Hua Nai is sorry. You''re going to have bad luck again." I got rid of the weeds and got ready to get out of the tree hole.


    Hua Tian was very alert when he noticed the sound of the grass, but he had to pretend to be cowed to cover up his fear and scolded: "who? Which one doesn''t have eyes? Do you know who Laozi is? Lao Tzu is Huatian. He has the highest strength of the local capital. He who knows his best will get out of here. Don''t play tricks here. "


    In my heart a joy, simply don''t go out first, with interest of looking at Huatian in the air scold.


    "Come out? Don''t dare to come out, do you? "


    "No sound? Hum, I know you don''t have the guts. "


    "Go away quickly. I''m not the one you can offend. I''ll spare your life for my good mood."


    ..


    Huatian is boasting. I can''t bear to smile. I come out of the tree hole and silently walk to Huatian''s back. I extend my hand and pat him on the shoulder, "cough."


    "Who? When did you come up behind me? " Hua Tian was so scared that he didn''t dare to look back. What he said just now was nothing but farting, which immediately revealed his true nature of bullying.


    Before I could speak, Huatian began to beg for mercy. He took out a few tokens from his arms and threw them on the ground. He stammered, "great Xia, please forgive me. I have some tokens here that I snatched from others. If you let me go, all these tokens belong to you."


    "I don''t want your token. I want your watch." I light mouth.


    As soon as Hua Tian heard it, he immediately recognized my voice. He was so scared that he almost cried.


    "This... Jia ZHENGJING?"


    "You, why are you here?"


    "I, no, no, don''t kill me."


    I pinched Huatian''s shoulder and made a slight effort. People and animals laughed innocently, "if you don''t want to die, just give me your watch."


    "Here, I''ll give you whatever you say." Hua Tian tried to untie the watch and handed it back.


    I took it in my hand and looked at the map. I was very satisfied. Now I can replace Huatian here. As long as Huatian doesn''t say anything, no one will know that I took his watch.So, I kicked Huatian on his ass and put him into the wet mud, which made him face full of mud.


    Hua Tian didn''t dare to resist. He shivered all over. With mud on his face, he was scared and said, "you said you wouldn''t kill me!"


    I squatted down, reached for his hair, glared at him fiercely, and said in a cold voice, "Fang Yi has spread some news here. If there is any adulteration, I will send you to see black and white impermanence."


    "I said, I said, Fang Yi and Ye Jing can''t find you, so they spread the news everywhere. When they meet people, they say, I guess they all know now." Huatian trembles desperately.


    I slapped him in the face and scolded, "say the point!"


    "Fang Yi said that you were sent by Li Shaobai, who came to Fang''s family. She also said that you knew Ye Shu and had a close relationship with them. She planned to report to Fang''s family as soon as the trial was over." Hua Tian said.


    I put my face close to the past, "you take a serious look, you know me for so long, do you think I look like you?"


    "No, not at all. Fang Yi must be talking nonsense. She is slandering you. Besides, what''s the character of Li Shaobai? That''s the famous Prince of the Li family. You can''t touch that level In order to survive, Huatian shows his flattery and looks like a dog.


    I deliberately took out Ye Shu''s token to mislead Hua Tian and said angrily, "she''s just talking nonsense. I''m just for the token. Fang Yi is Fang Jinbao''s person. I''d like to kill me. I even robbed Ye Shu''s token. How can I know him?"


    "Yes, it must be." Hua Tianying said.


    I deeply looked at Huatian and tried to kill him several times.


    But after thinking about it, it seems that I feel guilty to kill him. It''s better not to kill him. What''s more, I should get revenge.


    Simply, I loosened his hair, began to lure, said: "Huatian, it''s time for you to stand in the line, take care of your own mouth, don''t say I took your watch, Fang Jinbao in order to deal with me, has nothing to do with it, as long as I reverse the reversal, really become the prince-in-law of the Fang family, then no one has to be afraid, do you... Want to mix with me?"


    "Do you want to be more powerful than Zhao Wuji?"


    "Do you... Want to have the power of the first person next to your son-in-law?"

 Chapter 696

    "I can give you a chance!"


    I decided to use sugar coated bullets, in order to seal Huatian''s mouth, so as not to let him talk nonsense everywhere and tell others that his watch was robbed by me, and finally his position would be exposed.


    Huatian is stunned. It seems that I didn''t expect that I would say such words.


    But soon, Huatian was in a dilemma and said, "but Fang Jinbao is not easy to be provoked. You have nothing now. Why should I believe you? Don''t you just worry about me talking about watches, about Fangyi and Yejing? "


    This Huatian is very clever.


    "Since you don''t want to agree, it doesn''t matter to me. Anyway, Fang Yi may not be able to frame me. I have ye Shu''s token in my hand. As for you, after I go out, I will speak ill of you in front of Xiao Lan every day and toss you to death." As soon as I turn my eyes, since the soft can''t do, I''ll make it hard.


    Huatian heard that Fang Ruolan and I wanted to put the pillow side wind, and his face turned white, and he looked suspicious.


    I took advantage of his opportunity to think, immediately gave him a shot in the arm, said: "but if you promise me, you can rest assured that you will follow me to drink spicy food, which will make you prosperous! With my current strength, it''s a matter of time to break through the congenital. In the Fang family, everything is said by strength. Who can not admit my existence at that time? The son-in-law will be there sooner or later. The interest depends on whether your mouth is tight enough in this place. "


    "Is that true?" Hua Tian clenched his teeth and finally got loose.


    I immediately nodded, "absolutely seriously, you''ve done me a big favor this time, and this trial is a vanity fair. The final winner will win both fame and wealth. Do you think it''s OK to rely on yourself?"


    "Well, yes, I''ll take the job! But you are not allowed to turn back. " Hua Tian took a deep breath, showing a sense of excitement, as if he was imagining the future.


    I pretended to pull him up, and then put the watch on my left wrist, "don''t worry, I won''t cheat you. If I want to kill you, you will die long ago, how can I waste so much words with you? I''m trying to settle my grudge with you. "


    "If you can do it, everything in the past will be written off." Huatian is completely brainwashed.


    Looking at the map, there is no other trail maker''s mark around.


    Fang Yi and Ye Jing are eight kilometers away from me. In this primeval forest, if you deliberately avoid them, you will never see them in your life.


    "Huatian, you take the token on the ground. I don''t want it. As for the watch, I''ll take it first. If you meet people from other families, you can rob them directly." My heart finally settled down, after leaving a word, braved the rain to leave quickly.


    Three days later, I stood on a high mountain, overlooking the nearby terrain. Fangyi and Yejing were separated from me by a mountain.


    According to my observation in recent days, this man and woman came together and did not rob the people of his family at all. They went to the Li family and killed a lot of people.


    And the ranking of the two is also climbing.


    Ye Jing ranked first with more than 30 tokens.


    Fang Yi is a little bit worse, only 25, but also the second.


    What about me? I''ve been trying to figure out the terrain and plan to fight back these days, but I don''t think the token is troublesome. I hide it in places I''ve marked, such as tree holes and grass. I''ll just come back to get it when it''s about to end. I only have ye Shu''s and my token on me.


    Especially in the previous Canyon, I still have more than a dozen tokens to take away.


    "At present, it''s not far away from the previous canyon. Fang Yi must know that I didn''t take all of them away, so I''ve been squatting nearby these days. I just want to play the trick of waiting for the hare? But it''s also an oversight. I only took Ye Shu''s token, but I didn''t take all the tokens away. It''s doubtful. " I squinted, my mind full of words about how to explain after the end.


    Subconsciously looking at the map, Fang Yi''s mark was slowly separated from Ye Jing. It didn''t stop until hundreds of meters away.


    I''m so happy that Fang Yi is alone!


    So I remember the location of Fangyi, then I untie my watch and hang it on a tree. I go down the mountain and go straight to Fangyi.


    When we arrived, there was a small lake in front of us. The water was very clear. Many places were covered by trees and grass, so we couldn''t see clearly.


    I crept to hide in the grass, put aside a look, the scene in front of me almost spurted nosebleed!


    There was a man by the lake. Her long wet hair was floating on the surface of the water, covering Yufeng. She was very happy and unprepared. She gently washed the fragrant shoulder with her hands.


    This man is Fang Yi!


    She''s taking a bath!


    I swallowed saliva, this vivid scene, it is beyond my expectation.


    "Well, aren''t you finished? It''s bad luck for you to dare to take a bath by yourself. " With a sneer, I was about to dive into the bottom of the lake.However, a voice suddenly came from the distance, which made me interrupt this idea and continue to lurk in the grass.


    "Little beauty, I''m suffocating these days."


    The person who said this was Ye Jing. He was all human. As soon as he got to the lake, he took off his coat, rubbed his hands and walked over to Fang Yi, "Hey, hey, hey."


    Fang Yi seemed to have been waiting for a long time, but she even threw a wink at Ye Jing and said, "well, so are other people, and they have to wait for you here so long. It''s really nice."


    "There''s no way. After all, no one knows about you and me. The situation between the aristocratic families is so tense that it''s not convenient to disclose. I cheated my brothers to come here." Ye Jing goes into the lake, walks up to Fang Yi and takes off his trousers in the water.


    Fang Yi, flushed and confused, pours down on Ye Jing and hugs him. "Brother Jing, people want to...


    " Hey, hey, I''ll let you go to heaven right away. " Ye Jing put one hand around Fang Yi''s waist, and put the other hand into the water. When it vibrates, it makes waves.


    Fang Yi, who wants to refuse to return, is very attractive and begins to kiss Ye Jing.


    "Brother Jing ~ ~"


    "sister Yi ~"


    "I can''t wait."


    I hid in the grass, and I took a cool breath. I never thought that Ye Jing and Fang Yi would have such a relationship, and I was going to do that kind of thing here.


    I ponder that normal people will certainly relax their vigilance at this time, but it is not necessarily the case with Ye Jing and Fang Yi. Their reactions are very fast.


    And Ye Jing''s strength is not bad. If I join hands with Fang Yi, I''m not sure.


    "Wait a second. It''s better for Ye Jing to go first, and then leave Fang Yi alone." I''ll just squat in the grass.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 29000 crown of kings.

 Chapter 697

    At this moment, I can not rashly hand, only while waiting, while watching the water war!


    But the scene that I was full of expectation didn''t happen. Ye Jing, holding Fang Yi''s thigh, couldn''t make it for half a minute, and his face became rather dispirited.


    I haven''t seen it clearly. This guy is over!


    "Damn... So fast? I don''t see it. " I was speechless.


    Ye Jingsong opened Fangyi and sighed, "maybe I''m too tired recently."


    "Brother Jing, it''s OK. Pay attention to rest. It doesn''t matter. You are over excited." In fact, Fang Yi''s eyes were filled with strong dissatisfaction.


    "Next time, not today. I can''t come too long to be found out." Ye Jing lost his interest. After a few simple rinses in the lake, he left Fang Yi, put on his clothes and left the lake first.


    Fang Yi was watching Ye Jing leave by the lake. At the beginning, she was still smiling. But as Ye Jing disappeared in the field of vision, her expression suddenly changed. She showed her dissatisfaction and scolded: "waste, you can''t do it before, you can''t do it today, you''ve never done it before. If you don''t see that you are very likely to break through the congenital, or even become the young master of the Ye family For your sake, I won''t waste my time on Ye Jing. "


    "It''s too useless. You can''t hold it for half a minute. Ye Jing is stronger than a branch of a tree!"


    "It''s not a man!"


    At the same time, Fang Yi became more and more dissatisfied.


    A moment later, she bit her lip and put her right hand into the water. Her body soon vibrated and rippled.


    I realized that it was a good time, so I sneaked in from the other side of the lake and swam close to the bottom of the lake.


    Gradually, I got closer and closer, and I saw Fang Yi''s buttocks at the bottom of the lake.


    Fortunately, Fang Yi is determined to satisfy herself, plus I deliberately do not make a big impact, she did not find that I have swam to her position three meters away.


    Press both hands at the bottom of the water, now it is not deep or shallow. Instead of swinging my body, I use both hands to crawl slowly at the bottom of the water, little by little close to Fangyi.


    Two meters...


    one meter...


    30 cm...


    Fangyi is close in front of me. I just need to reach out and I can touch her.


    But at this time, Fang Yi''s whole body vibrated violently, her legs were soft, and she was about to sit down towards my head!


    I suddenly glared at him, and immediately changed my posture. I put my right hand out of the water and covered Fangyi''s mouth.


    "Woo Fang Yi was shocked.


    I took the opportunity to breathe, and my left hand tied Fang Yi''s neck, the front of which was close to her back. In an instant, I dragged her into the bottom of the lake.


    Entering the bottom of the lake, Fang Yi was strangled by me and didn''t know who I was. While struggling, she was choking water.


    Gulu Gulu ~


    "wow ~" Fang Yi was hard to breathe. In the fierce struggle, she constantly consumed her physical strength. In less than a minute, she fell into a coma.


    If it wasn''t for the relationship between Fang Yi and Ye Jing, I couldn''t have killed her now.


    Now, however, I changed my mind. First, I pulled Fangyi to the surface and took a deep breath. Then I dragged Fangyi to the grass on the other side and ran away.


    More than half an hour later, I ran to the original mountain. Fang Yi was naked, didn''t even wear a watch, and didn''t have anything on her body. I tied her to the tree with vines. Her posture was very strange. Her predecessor was completely attached to the tree.


    Looking at the front of the hips, said not heart, it is false!


    Fang Yi''s figure is also quite good. It''s put in the beauty pile, at least it''s the best beauty. I almost want to draw a gun.


    "No, I can''t. If I touch this second-hand product, it''s really bad for my quality." I broke my mouth and gave up the evil idea after all.


    Soon, Fang Yi opened her eyes and put her right face on the bark. She immediately realized that it was wrong. While struggling, she was also scolding: "who are you? Why did you arrest me? When did you dive to the bottom? "


    I smile, and my heart says, how can this cane be broken so easily? I spent a lot of effort to bind this square instrument.


    So, I leisurely walked to the back of her ass, "after you and Ye Jing finished, I dived into the water."


    "It''s... It''s you!! Damn, you let me go. What are you? How dare you bind me? " Fang Yi took aim at me from the corner of her eyes. Her face suddenly changed, but she couldn''t open it.


    I put my mouth close to Fang Yi''s ear and said with a bad smile, "Miss Fang Yi, it''s very calculating. Actually, in order to help Fang Jinbao, I made up such a lie and wanted to kill me. But now you are in my hands. It''s not as good as heaven."


    "Let me go, I''ll kill you!" Fang Yi yelled in an attempt to attract attention.I didn''t even blink an eye. I put my hand gently on her shoulder. "Miss Fang Yi, please call. There is no one here. You broke your throat and no one came to save you. By the way, don''t forget that you are not dressed now."


    Fang Yi''s eyes opened, and then she remembered her own situation, and her face turned red in an instant.


    I stood on the tree with one hand and looked at Fang Yi face to face. She was too shy to look at me.


    Holding Fang Yi''s chin, I said, "I never thought that you should have an affair with Ye Jing. In the traditional big family, you do this kind of thing without a clear engagement. It''s really... Alas."


    "What do you want? You said Fang Yi nibbled her lips and did not dare to open her eyes again.


    I ignored her, changed the topic, and asked: "just now I saw you, it seems that I am not satisfied. Ye Jing is a second man, do you want me to...


    " no! " Fang Yi finally opened her eyes uncontrollably.


    I kept smiling, slowly released Fang Yi''s chin, and then squatted aside, staring at her with interest, "this picture is really beautiful, ouch, I do nothing, just quietly looking at you."


    Fang Yi was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to find a crack in the ground and never come out again.


    However, Fang Yi was so tied up that she couldn''t stop what I wanted to do.


    After being watched by me for a few minutes, Fang Yi seemed very confident about her beauty and said with pride, "what do you want to do? If you want me, I can give you... You brought me here, don''t you want to do that? From the day Fang''s family gathered, I found that you have been peeping at me. Isn''t a man good at this? If you can let me go


    "For you? I don''t care to touch your second-hand goods. Don''t make me dirty... But do you want me to let you go? " I put up a finger and swayed from side to side, "OK..."


    Fang Yi was overjoyed.


    I said, "it''s so... So hard!"

 Chapter 698

    I stood up and there was no smile for a moment.


    Fang Yi''s face changed dramatically. She thought I was going to kill her.


    Holding Fang Yi''s half wet and half dry hair, I sneered and said, "you don''t pee and look in the mirror. I was peeping at you from the beginning? Thanks to you, you are so narcissistic. I''ve seen so many beautiful women. You don''t even count as a fart. Don''t be arrogant in front of me. Now you are not qualified to talk to me with this attitude. "


    "You Fang Yi has a pain.


    I glared fiercely, "you, what are you? I''ll give you a choice now. Go back and steal all Ye Jing''s tokens while it''s still early. I''ll wait for you here. In addition, don''t slander me in front of the Fang family and clarify the facts for me. Anyway, everyone here is just fighting for fame and wealth. Ye Jing and I don''t have a deep hatred, as long as the token is enough. "


    "You dream!" Fang Yi called back.


    Oh, this damned woman has a good temper.


    I raised my hand is a slap, hard draw in her ass, "no, right? Anyway, I don''t have a watch now, and none of you can find me. I''ll learn from you. When I meet someone, I''ll say that you have an affair with Ye Jing and blow up all your affairs in the lake. Then I''ll see how you end up as a woman. You want a face, but I don''t want a face. "


    "You are shameless. You can do such a mean thing." Fang Yi was snorted by me, but she was very angry.


    I pinched Fang Yi''s ass, "yes, I''ve always been so shameless. Do you know me for the first time? Who let you so ruthless, want to use this kind of trick to calculate me? I have nothing to do with that ye Shu. If I say it has something to do with it, you are really enough. "


    "It was your own death that offended little master Jinbao." Said Fang Yi.


    "Cut the crap, do it or not? In my opinion, you have no feelings for Ye Jing. You are just making use of him. Why should you be so stubborn? I''m going to win the first place in this trial. I don''t want to fight with others. If you can''t promise, I don''t think you need to live. " I moved my hand and grabbed Fang Yi''s back neck.


    But suddenly, Fang Yi seemed to think of something and immediately laughed.


    I was stunned for a few seconds, and she laughed louder and louder.


    "Ha ha ha, I think of one thing."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, Jia ZHENGJING, you are so wrong. Do you know you made a huge mistake in order to take me away?"


    I picked to pick eyebrow, did not understand, ask: "what mistake?"


    "It''s impossible to know the rules of many details about your identity. In this place, it''s just the role that the three aristocratic families deliberately arranged to send the token. I don''t have the token now, but I have a sensor device. Once I leave myself, I will be directly eliminated if it is more than 10 meters away! That is to say, I have been eliminated, and Ye Jing has already known. I think he has all my tokens now. Do you want to be the first? Do your spring and autumn dream Fang Yi said with a smile.


    Has been eliminated?


    I looked at the whole body of yanfangyi, and finally realized that I had made a serious mistake.


    They all blame themselves for being too anxious to take the token with them.


    Well, Fangyi is completely reasonable. If the token is not in the body, it will be eliminated.


    "I advise you to let me go as soon as possible. If I die here, all the experimenters will agree that you killed me. At that time, the Fang family will never let you go, because it doesn''t matter that you killed some of the little characters of the Fang family, but I''m different. My name is Fang!" Fang Yi glared with pride.


    I clenched my teeth. Fang Yi was right this time!


    It''s nothing to kill her when there''s no one. Just die and don''t admit it.


    The problem is, now that she is eliminated, everyone will know, and there are very few people with this ability in the whole trial. Besides me, who else is the most suspect?


    Once Ye Jing comes out to testify, I definitely want to end the rhythm. It''s like stealing chicken.


    "Let me go now. Don''t think about it any more. I don''t care if I''m in a good mood? After all, you know something about me now. I won''t say anything about you. How about that? " Fang Yi squinted.


    "Let you go? You think I''m funny? When you go out first and have plenty of time to prepare, how can I be easily fooled? " I gave a cold hum.


    Fang Yi''s face changed slightly. It seemed that I was right.


    But soon, she returned to her original appearance. She looked very proud and said sarcastically, "you don''t let me go, but you don''t dare to kill me, do you? If you have the ability, you can kill me. I''ll wait for you underground first. "


    "Well, I really don''t know which eye Fang Ruolan is blind, and he will take a fancy to people like you. I think you want to be recognized in front of the Fang family. It''s a pity that you don''t have a chance. Ye Jing will definitely take the first place this time, but you may not, ha ha ha."


    "Come on, kill me. Do you have the guts? Coward


    Fang Yi''s series of taunts made me furious.I broke a branch and said with a sneer, "I won''t kill you, but I won''t let you go. Today I''ll clean you up."


    With that, I waved the branch and pulled it on Fangyi''s back very hard.


    Whoosh ~


    PA!!


    As a result, Fang Yi''s face did not change, as if this pain was nothing to her.


    On the contrary, Fang Yi''s sarcastic smile grew deeper and deeper, deliberately humiliating: "fight, the more you hit me, the more you prove your inner helplessness. There''s no way. Who let my surname be Fang, and you are just a person with no identity?"


    I''m angry. I''m completely angry.


    So I looked at the branches with thick fingers and said, "I remember you just said that Ye Jing couldn''t even compare with a branch, right? Fang Yi, Fang Yi, you said I made a mistake. In fact, you also made a mistake. "


    "What do you mean by that?" Fang Yi was slightly surprised.


    I shook my head and sighed: "you are not dressed now, and you have been eliminated. It''s not too far from Ye Jing. As long as you take a little time, you can be found. But if you think about it, what would he think if he saw you now? Will I still be with you? I must think that you are out of the wall, and can you continue to use him? "


    Hearing this, Fang Yi trembled and looked unbelievable.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I decided to stick the branch on the back of Fangyi and slowly went down.


    "What do you want to do?" Fang Yi was shocked.


    "It''s nothing. Just because I didn''t want to satisfy you just now, I want to leave some evidence for Ye Jing, right? I can''t help it. If you are so cruel, I can only be more cruel than you. Since Ye Jing can''t let you go to heaven, let me do this kind of hard work. " I turned up my mouth and gave a bad smile.

 Chapter 699

    Fang Yi is scared. She knows what I want to do.


    I went straight into the branch, grabbed the end and started to move.


    "Ah!"


    "MMM ~ ~"


    at the beginning, Fang Yi was still humming.


    To the back, I move faster and faster, not long after she was injured by the branches, but I mastered very well, she Leng is painful and cool.


    "No... no, ah!"


    "Take it easy, you take it easy..."


    finally, as I tried harder, Fangyi couldn''t feel better any more. She was so painful that she began to bleed.


    After tossing for more than ten minutes, Fang Yi''s legs were covered with blood, and her whole body was limp.


    I deliberately didn''t pull out the branch, but broke another one on the tree and wrote a few big words on the ground behind Fangyi''s buttocks.


    "Master Jing, have a tour here!"


    After all this, I patted Fang Yi''s ass and said with a smile, "I won''t play with you any more. Let''s go first."


    "You... Don''t run!" Fang Yi used her strength to shout.


    I picked my eyebrows and ignored her. I immediately pretended to go down the mountain from another direction and disappeared in the sight of Fang Yi. By the way, I took Huatian''s watch back, ran to a place a few kilometers away and hid it again.


    Because I already have a hunch that the position of Huatian''s watch is absolutely exposed.


    Then, I turned around and ran back to the mountain, hiding in a very hidden corner, quietly squatting.


    And the position of Fang Yi can be seen clearly by me.


    At this moment, Fang Yi, tied under the tree, pouted, trembled and called for help.


    "Is there anyone?"


    "Help me, I''m on the mountain."


    "It''s getting dark, I''m afraid...


    30 minutes...


    an hour...


    until dark, Ye Jing''s cry came from the foot of the mountain," Fangyi, where are you? "


    "I''m... I''m here." Fang Yi shed a lot of blood. Her face was very pale and weak, but she still tried her best to respond.


    In less than three minutes, Ye Jing came running alone in the dark. When he saw Fang Yi''s situation, his face suddenly changed.


    In particular, the string of words I wrote on the ground made him very angry.


    "King... Brother king." Fangyi whispered.


    Ye Jing''s expression was rather ugly. He came forward and asked rigidly: "Yi Mei, what''s the matter? We''re all looking for you. "


    "Before you left, Jia ZHENGJING came back and caught me here. He did this to me. Brother Jing, would you please let me go first?" Fang Yi is almost shameless.


    Ye Jing didn''t listen or untie Fang Yi. Instead, he strained his face and asked, "what kind of thing? Is there only one thing, or is there another? "


    "No, that''s not what you think." Fang Yi explained.


    Ye Jing hesitated for a moment, obviously didn''t believe it. Instead, he stepped back a few steps, looked down at the words on the ground and scolded me for being a tortoise son of a bitch.


    Fang Yi, pale, advised: "brother Jing, really, I didn''t cheat you. There''s nothing else. Don''t you believe me?"


    "You lied to me! Do you think I''m a fool? I saw that Huatian''s sign was also in this position before, and you had a mess with two men Ye Jing raised his head gloomily, and his face became extremely ferocious.


    Fang Yi opens her mouth and wants to explain it again. As a result, ye Jingheng takes a look at it and immediately closes her mouth. The whole person is dumb and can''t say what it''s like to eat Coptis.


    Ye Jing clenched his fists. He seemed to be wearing a green hat. After his cold anger, he roared wildly.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    "Jia ZHENGJING, Huatian, you scum."


    "Actually doing such a thing, it''s like hitting me in the face. First I killed my brother Ye Zhi, and then I moved Fang Yi under my nose!"


    Ye Jing''s tendons burst into hysteria. Fang Yi panics with a roar, and her throat seems to be stuck, for fear of provoking Ye Jing again.


    However, Ye Jing suddenly stops his voice and takes a deep breath. He goes to the back of Fang Yi, puts his hand on her shoulder and sneers: "Fang Yi, do you know what a man can''t stand most?"


    "What..." Fang Yi had no idea.


    Ye Jing''s mouth turned higher and higher. "It''s just that her own woman has been played by others, but it''s ok..."


    "what''s ok? Brother Jing, please untie me. " Said Fang Yi.


    Ye Jing shook his head, "Fang Yi, in fact, the Ye family has been advocating marriage for me. You''ve been pestering me all the time. I''ve long wanted to dump you. In this case, although Jia ZHENGJING hit me in the face, he helped me."


    "Ye Jing, what do you mean? You want to break up with me? " Fang Yi is in a hurry.Ye Jing looks cold and opens his mouth slowly with a smile.


    "My meaning is very clear, that is, I want to dump you and go to the road arranged by Ye''s family for me. As long as I marry that young lady, I will be able to sit firmly in the position of little Lord."


    "that young lady... Surnamed Fu! He was born in Zhonghai yinmen. Even though he was not very close by blood, he was surnamed Fu at least. "


    "But you, Fang Yi, can''t do much good. The tense family situation will only be a stumbling block for me. It''s better to take this opportunity to plant the blame on Jia ZHENGJING, so... Yi Mei, you can help me and die."


    Speaking of this, Ye Jing grabbed Fang Yi''s neck with his hand, "Yi Mei, don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer too much, just for a moment."


    "Ye Jing, you are tearing down the bridge." Fang Yi''s eyes are bulging. I can''t believe it.


    Ye Jing put his face close to the past, holding a cold smile, and asked: "don''t you like my future when you pester me? Goodbye, my Yi Mei. "


    Without waiting for Fangyi to speak again, Ye Jing''s expression suddenly changes. When he grins, he cuts Fangyi''s neck in a flash.


    Fang Yi is dead!


    Before he died, he was full of disbelief.


    I hid in a hidden corner and was completely shocked. I never thought that Ye Jing would do this and was ready to shift all the responsibility to me.


    This Ye Jing, for his own future, even his own women are willing to start, it is too cruel.


    I want to show up to fight Ye Jing while no one is around, but the six steps of death can only support me for more than ten minutes. If I don''t kill Ye Jing in a short time, I will definitely die!


    At this time, ye Jingsong opened Fangyi''s neck, covered her eyelids with his hand, and then gave a wild laugh, which made her whole body tremble. She was very excited, just like a pervert.


    "Dead, dead at last, great."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, Jia ZHENGJING, I don''t have to go to you to avenge this trial. When I return to the outside after the trial, someone will do it for me, and at that time, it''s your death time!"


    "How dare you beat me in the face and make me wear a green hat? Wait till you die. "


    "In this trial, I, Ye Jing, have been the number one


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the 29200 crown of kings.

 Chapter 700

    After all this, Ye Jing went down the mountain.


    The lonely mountain top, the corpse under the tree, in the breeze, it is very frightening.


    I walked out of the corner and slowly came to the original place. I quickly got rid of the words on the ground. Then I looked at Fang Yi''s body, and suddenly I was filled with emotion.


    This Fang Yi calculated thousands of things. He thought he could kill me, but he was killed by Ye Jing.


    More than ten minutes later, I came to the place where I put my watch. I put my watch on my left wrist again and looked at the map on it. I found that Ye Jing was back near the canyon again. He joined with a group of people and never left too far.


    Ye Jing, obviously, didn''t want to fight. When the trial was over, he must have taken those tokens.


    Click on the list to see if it is true. Ye Jing originally had more than 30 tokens. Now, with those from Shangyi and the canyon, there are 72 tokens.


    In this trial, the number of people was only 186, but ye Jing got 72 tokens, which made him far away from other people. The first position was almost impossible to shake.


    "No, I only have two tokens now. It''s too few." I shook my head, secretly scolded Ye Jing cunning, the current situation, the only way is to compete with other testers token.


    So, I left this small area and started a large-scale search in the whole virgin forest.


    On the first day, he robbed more than ten people, just like a robber.


    The next day, I robbed eight or nine more. I showed a little bit of strength, and these guys were scared to death.


    Gradually, time passed faster and faster.


    With the decrease of the number of people, and due to the rise of my ranking, the action of grabbing the token also encountered a bottleneck.


    These days, I can guess that Huatian''s watch was robbed by me. Whenever someone saw that the mark was a few kilometers away, they began to run away. It was like seeing a ghost, which made me totally unable to move.


    However, also because I continue to perform the six steps of death, forcing myself to reach the state of surpassing the peak, the more I play, the more skillful I become.


    Two and a half months later, the trial is about to meet the deadline, with only two days left.


    I opened my eyes from the dark cave, spit out a muddy gas, "it seems that the real practice, also can enhance the strength."


    Looking at the list, I have more than 40 tokens, ranking second under Ye Jing.


    "It''s still a long way off. It seems that the first place has no chance with me." I sighed and thought of Fang Yi''s being killed. I was always uneasy. There must be trouble at that time.


    Take a deep breath, feel their own strength, faint, breakthrough trend seems to come again, in my perception, is no longer the last wall, but turned into two sides!


    I have a premonition that it''s very easy to overthrow these two walls, but the result will only add a little strength, which is basically useless. After all, my real strength has already exceeded the original level.


    According to my current state, although it is in the late stage of land investment, with my own constitution and six steps of death, I can reach Ye Jing''s level in a short time, but it can''t last.


    Easy to break through, facing Ye Jing is also a fierce battle!


    "It seems that it can only be suppressed. The more suppressed it is, the purer it will be. I feel that there is a limit in the whole realm of land capital."


    "My realm is in the later stage of the local capital, and the real strength I can play is the peak of the local capital. Cooperating with the six steps of the God of death is a bit stronger than the half step. If I don''t cooperate, it''s just the middle between the local capital peak and the half step."


    "At least we should steadily upgrade our personal strength to half a step. Otherwise, it is not appropriate to break through easily, and there is almost no chance to come back." I decided to meditate with my knees crossed and began to suppress the trend of breakthrough.


    In this way, the last two days passed quietly in the process of suppressing my strength.


    ...


    finally, the trial is over.


    Watch vibration at the same time, issued a sound, I wake up from sleep.


    "At the end of the trial, please follow the direction of the watch and go to... Chinese ancient school to gather!"


    "Ancient Chinese school!" I quickly got up and found that there were more direction indicators on the map, constantly pointing to the East.


    At this moment, the people on the map are also moving. It seems that they are all on the same road. Ye Jing''s mark also starts to set out.


    After a pause, I didn''t want to meet Ye Jing to avoid an accident. I just wandered in the forest for a few hours, waiting for everyone to walk in front, and then slowly followed.


    For three days, I went deeper and deeper until I came to a huge mountain like Wolong. There were many ancient buildings, temples and altars on it. It was very huge.


    "It turns out that this primeval forest is the periphery of the ancient Chinese school!" Suddenly, I raised my head and looked at the only way to climb. It was composed of stairs and a huge mountain gate at the top. The four characters carved in it were more majestic and domineering.Chinese ancient school!


    Step up the steps, step by step, the surrounding landscape is very shocking, as if in the era of hundreds of years ago, full of a sense of history.


    At this moment, I am the last one. The map shows that all the other testers have entered.


    Every time I step on a ladder, the premonition of the crisis of life and death becomes more and more obvious, because in this ancient Chinese school, a plot is brewing that is quite unfavorable to me.


    However, he had to come to the front of the mountain gate and arched his hands to the two guards. "I''m going to Jia ZHENGJING. Please let me pass."


    A middle-aged guard nodded, "follow me."


    With that, the middle-aged guard entered the mountain gate and led me all the way.


    When I was approaching a huge open-air venue, hundreds of meters away, I followed the middle-aged guard and found that there were many people sitting in the venue.


    There are senior members of high-ranking families, young masters of high-ranking sons, and losers.


    Those who passed the trial were all arranged in the middle of the open space.


    The middle-aged guard took me outside the field, let me in myself, and then turned around.


    I gritted my teeth and walked into the arena difficultly. I was noticed by many dignitaries at the table.


    "Who is this man? Why are you so late? "


    "It''s a waste of time. It took hours to wait for this man."


    "But I heard that this man''s ranking is not low, so I have to wait."


    "Fart, I think he is guilty. He knows what he has done."


    Soon, Ye Jing threw his eyes at me and sneered sarcastically, "just because you want to compete with me for the first place? It''s fantastic. "


    Many people around him echoed his words.


    "Young master Ye Jing, that''s the strongest real land capital. You can''t compare it with Jia ZHENGJING."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you killed Fang Yi. The Fang family already knew about it. Before you came, young master Ye Jing came out to testify. You are completely finished."


    "Why do you walk so slowly? Fear of death? "

 Chapter 701

    As soon as I entered the arena, there was an uproar. One by one, it seemed that I would die. Under Ye Jing''s early testimony, I was completely convicted.


    Slowly standing next to the crowd, I glanced around and found many familiar people.


    Li Qi, ye Shu, ye Zhan, Fang Ruolan, ye Shun, Fang Jinbao and so on all sat in the front position.


    Moving away from sight, there are also familiar faces on the main stage in front of the venue.


    Li Qinghao embraces his chest with both hands and looks impatient.


    Ye Jiadan stroked his long beard and frowned.


    Fang Sheng''s face was strained, his face was extremely unhappy, and his eyes were staring at me.


    Just then, behind the scenes, an old man came to the edge of the main stage, facing everyone, and cheered: "today, with the consent of the three aristocratic families, it is really rare to hold the final reward ceremony of the family struggle in our ancient Chinese school, and to separate the best of the younger generation. Because the leader of our ancient Chinese school has been closed for many years, so I can''t go out The ceremony was presided over by my master


    At this point, the old man, who called himself "hundred masters", looked back and said with a smile, "I don''t know what the three of you have to say before that?"


    Fang Sheng was the first to stand up and said coldly, "deal with something first."


    As soon as the words came out, the people present understood one after another.


    "Hey, hey, Fang Sheng''s family is mainly cleaning up the door."


    "It''s impossible for Jia ZHENGJING to have an opportunity to defend himself. When ye Jing came, he testified first, and also explained Jia ZHENGJING''s killing of his brother Ye Zhi. Is Jia ZHENGJING still alive?"


    "In addition, Ye Jing also explained another thing, which is related to that person. He must have an indistinct relationship with Ye Shu."


    There was a smile on the corner of Ye Jing''s mouth and he didn''t say anything. He mocked me with his eyes a few meters away.


    Fang Sheng glared at me angrily. He didn''t give me any chance to explain. He immediately waved his hand, "come on, take Jia ZHENGJING for me!"


    After a while, there were eight congenital masters of Fang family on the scene. I couldn''t react at all, so I was pressed to the ground and couldn''t move.


    Fang Ruolan was shocked, and immediately rushed to me from the front row, shouting: "stop it for me!"


    Seeing Fang Ruolan stand up for me, Fang Sheng is furious. Suddenly, he waves his hand and sends out three more experts, shouting: "take Fang Ruolan out for me! It''s his own fault. You can''t help being willful any more. You won''t know if you''ve been cheated. "


    Less than ten seconds, Fang Ruolan was dragged away by three experts and disappeared at the scene.


    However, Fang Ruolan''s action has aroused strong concern and doubts.


    "What''s the matter? Fang Ruolan is Fang Dao''s sister. How can she help Jia ZHENGJING? "


    "Is there an unusual relationship?"


    "Well, why didn''t the Fang family talk about it?"


    ..


    Fang Sheng''s face was black, and he didn''t give any explanation. Instead, he put on a bad face and scolded: "Jia ZHENGJING, you abducted Fang Yi and killed him at the opportunity, and you did something shameful. Now Ye Jing''s evidence is conclusive, and I seriously doubt that you are someone''s internal agent. Do you admit your guilt?"


    I thought Fang Sheng would send me directly to see the king of hell without asking anything. But he still wanted to ask clearly. After all, the Li family and the Ye family were present. Otherwise, it would be a bit unreasonable and hegemonic.


    "I killed Ye Zhi. Yes, I did. But I didn''t kill Fang Yi. Why should I recognize him? That''s Ye Jingsha! Besides, in the trial before, I used to stir the dung stick to grab the token, which stirred up the good things of Fang Yi and ye Zhi. Fang Yi spread rumors everywhere that I was Li Shaobai. This is nonsense. I will never admit it. Ye Shu is clearly eliminated by me, and I still have his token on me. " My left face was close to the ground, and I was upset.


    After hearing this, Ye Jing took a decisive step forward and said, "everybody, Jia ZHENGJING is sophisticating. Now the evidence is solid and the motive for killing has been found. Do you think you can deny it? I killed Fang Yi? Don''t plant anything carelessly. I went to find it with you. Later, on a mountain, you found her body at the same time. How did I kill her? Don''t be bloody. "


    Speaking of this, Ye Jing sneered, "you killed my brother Ye Zhi, because fighting is not forbidden, I can''t say anything about you, but if you killed Fang Yi, I must stand up and testify and avenge my brother Ye Zhi!"


    "Do you hear me? How dare you argue? I''ll give you one last chance to confess or not? Don''t plead guilty and kill on the spot. " Fang Sheng smashed the table and was completely angry to the extreme.


    All the people of Fang family were angry.


    "Kill him."


    "He''s a disaster."


    "Even if he has nothing to do with that man, he can no longer be left. He must be executed on the spot."


    Fang Jinbao stood up and scolded: "Jia ZHENGJING, you son of a bitch, dare to kill my cousin. This revenge must be paid with blood."In the face of such a situation, my heart is full of fire, this harmony, is clearly forcing me to confess!


    The most important thing is to arrest me in front of everyone. This is a complete shame.


    I couldn''t help laughing angrily, "is it useless no matter how I explain it today? You think I killed Fang Yi, right? "


    Fang Jinbao glared at me from a distance, "nonsense, the evidence is solid, your explanation is fart, the devil will believe you."


    "Well, if I was the one who was killed, would you make so much noise for me? Will you stand up for me? " I said with a smile.


    Fang Jinbao''s voice was blocked. His throat seemed to be blocked by a stone. He was speechless.


    Fang Sheng was so angry that he blew his beard and glared at me. He raised his finger and yelled at me, "you did it, you did it. How can there be so much nonsense? Are you a mere death guard of Ruolan palace able to kill our children


    The meaning of this sentence has been quite obvious. If it was me, no one would help me.


    At the same time, I am also deeply aware that this so-called trial is purely for young masters and young ladies to gain fame and fortune, while people like me will not be managed when they die.


    It''s not fair. It''s very unfair.


    "Ha ha...


    " ha ha...


    "it''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous, don''t you want to force me to confess? Well, I''ll take it as if I killed all the people who died in the trial! " I yelled out of control.


    "Master Fang, since this man has pleaded guilty, please deal with him in public, so that my younger brother Ye Zhi can rest in peace." Ye Jing sneers.


    Fang Sheng frowned and nodded slightly. Just as he was about to open his mouth, I called out: "wait! I can take these inexplicable charges, but I have to say something

 Chapter 702

    "Jia ZHENGJING, what else does he want to say?"


    "Now that he has admitted it, he will deal with it directly according to the rules of Fang''s family."


    "Yes, this man can''t stay."


    For a moment, the Fang family talked about it and wished I would die immediately.


    But soon, the hostile Li family began to pick on each other, and many Li family children spoke together.


    "The Fang family is too overbearing, isn''t it? What''s the difference between pressing people down on the ground as soon as they come along, which is obvious to the discerning people? "


    "No matter how he explained it, the Fang family decided that it was him who did it. It was too hegemonic and made Jia Zheng hysterical."


    "You have to give people a chance to talk, don''t you? What if he didn''t do it? "


    The two families didn''t agree with each other, but they immediately quarreled with each other, which made the scene uncontrollable.


    Fang Sheng''s face was very ugly. He quickly pressed his hand and said, "well, I''ll give him a chance to say it clearly and clearly. Jia ZHENGJING, you say it!"


    "Do you have to stand up to speak? What can I say if you let people hold me like this? I can''t escape anyway, can I? " I struggled a few times.


    Fang Sheng simply waved his hand and ordered eight congenital experts to release me. Then I shrugged and stood up again.


    Ye Jing stood a few meters away from me with a contemptuous smile, and said in a low voice, "no matter what you say this time, the ending can''t be changed. It''s your last struggle."


    Instead, I put my left hand behind my waist and walked forward slowly. With a cold smile, I looked around.


    In this view, I finally understand the intention of the Fang family, because I and Fang Ruolan entangled in the front, they have been unable to accommodate me, now seize the opportunity, they desperately suppress.


    In that case, I can''t manage too much.


    So, I said: "if you say I killed Fang Yi, then I killed him. Anyway, the Fang family thinks I did it. Even if I have 100 mouths, you don''t believe it. But now I''m going to say another thing."


    "Cut the crap and let it go if you have a fart." Fang Jinbao clenched his fat fist and urged me to die.


    I gave a cold smile, suddenly stretched out a finger, pointed to Fang Sheng on the main stage in front of me, and scolded: "your Fang family is such a big scene, don''t you always look at me? But believe it or not, I still can''t die today, and I won''t be charged with anything? "


    "Let go of your mother''s bullshit. At this time, you dare to be so arrogant and put your hand down. You can''t use your hand to point out our master of the Fang family." Fang Jinbao called back.


    I kept this posture, completely ignored Fang Jinbao, deeply looked at Fang Sheng who was full of displeasure, and scolded again: "the Fang family has so much power, saying that I am who I am, but you are so self righteous that you forget one thing."


    "Do you know what influence your family will have when you say these words?" Fang Sheng''s eyes are full of anger, and his eyes are full of murders.


    "What''s the influence of the other family? It''s none of my business? Since you want me to die, do I have to take care of your feelings? Anyway, I''ll leave my words here today. This trial has been said from the beginning that fighting is not forbidden, and no one is forbidden to fight. Now that Fang Yi is dead, why don''t you take me to blame? The power of Fang Fang is great. This trial is carried out by three great families. Why do you has the final say? Are you out of your mind, or have you been kicked by a donkey? " I''m just abusing Fang Sheng.


    Fang Sheng suddenly turned black, gritted his teeth and countered: "how dare you speak wildly? There is such a rule, but it doesn''t say that you can kill your classmates, so you can''t kill Fang Yi!"


    The more angry I was, the louder my voice was than Fang Sheng''s. I yelled at him in a loud voice: "can''t you just say no? You think you''re God? Is the owner great? Do you mean you don''t pay attention to the Li family and the Ye family? This rule has been set long ago. No matter who kills anyone, there is no problem. You say you can''t kill your classmates, but the rule doesn''t say you can''t kill them! "


    As soon as I said that, all the Fang family members who were against me were not happy.


    "You''re drilling a hole in the rules!"


    "It has long been a hidden rule not to kill our own people."


    "Don''t make trouble here."


    Ye Jing''s face changed slightly. He seemed to notice that it was not good. He broke in decisively: "Jia ZHENGJING, this hidden rule is well known in the aristocratic family. Don''t talk nonsense here!"


    "Hidden rules? The meaning of hidden rules is not to say it. It''s not the rules on the surface. It''s not the rules in the written regulations. In this case, if you mention the hidden rules to me, it will prove the unfairness of the trial. Do we, who have no status and no status, in the hope of becoming famous in one fell swoop, spare our lives to participate in the trial to set you off? Where is justice? " I said.


    Ye Jing was speechless at that time.


    I secretly scan the audience, found that many eliminators after I finished, look very unwilling, but dare not stand up for me.Fang Sheng''s anger reached the top, reaching out to catch me again, no longer giving me any chance.


    But at this time, Li Qinghao suddenly laughed, got up and put his hand in front of Fang Sheng''s chest, "wait, stop first, Mr. Fang, are you being said right and guilty? I think Jia ZHENGJING is quite right. He really didn''t violate the rules of the trial, and Fang Yi died in the trial. That''s very reasonable. It''s totally right. Mr. Fang, you don''t pay much attention to the Li family, do you? It''s a combination of the three families, not your family. "


    Speaking of this, Li Qinghao turned his face and looked at the Danwang of Ye family next to him, "senior Danwang, ye Zhi is dead. This is because he is inferior to others. If he dies after taking part in this kind of trial, he will die. He can''t blame anyone. Everything is voluntary. Now you can see the situation. Should you say something? Don''t keep silent?"


    I secretly smile, these are what I deliberately said, in order to stimulate the contradiction between the three families.


    However, Li Qinghao finally said something and learned to take the opportunity to hit the Fang family in the face.


    Moving away from his sight, the sedentary king of Ye Jiadan finally stood up and nodded, "it''s true that ye Zhi''s death can''t be blamed, but Fang Yi''s death can''t be blamed either. Now in front of so many people, we have to play hidden rules and lack justice. Who dares to enter our three aristocratic families? Who dares to work for our three great families? "


    After two people send words, Fang Sheng''s expression is like eating dog''s excrement.


    I am powerful and unforgiving, scolding: "I killed people, so what? Not to mention Fang Yi, many people in the Fang family have been killed by me. Don''t you just see that Fang Ruolan and I are in a relationship of men and women, and want to seize this opportunity to kill me? Now I''m standing here, come and kill me


    With the spread of my words, the whole audience was a sensation!


    "It''s a man woman relationship with Fang Ruolan!"


    "It''s not true. Don''t listen to Jia ZHENGJING."


    "Fart, just now Fang Ruolan has done this, will there be a fake?"


    "Oh, don''t talk nonsense. It''s fake. There''s never been such a thing."


    "No wonder Fang Ruolan will stand up. It''s like this."


    "This Fang family is too shameless, isn''t it? It''s just a slap in the face. I just look down on people. "


    "It turns out that Jia ZHENGJING is the son-in-law of the Fang family."


    ..


    all the aristocrats, the young masters, stand up uncontrollably.


    I shrugged my shoulders leisurely, put my head a little bit, and said with a smile: "yes, the Fang family dislikes my humble background. They don''t allow me to spread this story, and they try to harm me. In this case, I should fight back."


    "Shut up, who told you to say that?" Fang Sheng''s old face was as black as charcoal, and his whole body was shaking with anger.


    I yawned and said, "I''m just describing the facts. Even the truth doesn''t allow me to say. Fang family... Tut tut."


    But all of a sudden, a very dignified voice, suddenly came.


    "Enough! It''s time for this farce to end. "


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 29400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 703

    Fang Dao looked cold and came slowly from the outside.


    His appearance made the whole audience suddenly silent.


    Seeing this, Fang Sheng couldn''t help shrinking his eyes, slightly slowing down his face, and said with a smile, "the way is coming. Since you say it''s over, let''s end it. Come on, give me the right way to Jia ZHENGJING."


    "Wait a minute, the end I said is not the end like this. Grandfather, you are too excited. If you do this, you will only add jokes to the Fang family. Since you are already wrong, you should make mistakes and give him an identity. Just stay in the Fang family, so as not to make more jokes." Fang Dao raised his hand to stop.


    "It''s just... It''s up to you. It''s true. I''m too excited. I''m really old." Fang Sheng sighed.


    As soon as these words came out, Ye Jing, who was standing a few meters away from me, couldn''t believe it. It seemed that I never thought that I could reverse the situation by force and grasp the rules, which made me speechless.


    There is Fang Jinbao. He is so angry that his lungs are going to explode. But Fang Dao is here, and he doesn''t dare to interrupt. He can only stare at me fiercely, very unconvinced.


    At this time, Fang Dao nodded a little, and then came straight to me. He stood in front of me and squinted, as if he wanted to see me through.


    Under the square way''s vision, I have no fear, direct counter stare past.


    "After all, there are rules in front of Fangyi, so you can''t die. But if you want to have a double identity, you should explain your relationship with someone well." Square way light opening.


    Fang Jinbao, as if catching the opportunity, immediately added fuel to one side and slandered: "since the son of Fang Dao won''t let you die, the matter of Fang Yi will be turned over, but the matter between you and ye Shu is not over. There must be an explanation, otherwise, you will die today."


    I didn''t bother to pay attention to Fang Jinbao, and resolutely pretended to bow to Fang Dao. "What the sage son of Fang Dao said was true. I didn''t know ye Shu at all. At that time, Fang Yi and ye Zhi united to eradicate Ye Shu. I watched behind my back for a long time in order to snatch the token, and I also robbed Ye Shu''s, so how could it have anything to do with him? All this is just Fang Yi''s plot. "


    "Later, Fang Yi took the opportunity to escape. In order to grab her token, I ran after her and left part of it in the original place. I planned to grab Fang Yi and come back to get it. But she cooperated with Ye Jing and eradicated me in turn. I had no chance at all. So with Fang Yi''s death, those extra tokens finally fell into Ye Jing''s hands. That''s what happened."


    "If you don''t believe it, the token will prove it!"


    I explained that Fang Yi was dead anyway, and there was no proof of her death. Even if she was still alive, I didn''t admit anything to her.


    Simply, I took out Ye Shu''s token, waved it in my hand and showed it to everyone.


    "Well, I think he has a point."


    "No, why did Fang Yi say he knew Ye Shu?"


    "Yes, Jia ZHENGJING said it was a conspiracy. Why did he come up with such a conspiracy?"


    "In the middle, there must be a reason."


    Fang Dao was silent for a moment, as if thinking. Then he took Ye Shu''s token and looked up.


    "Fang daoshengzi, don''t listen to Jia ZHENGJING. He must be deceiving you. This guy has many tricks. He is not a good man. He even cheated Ruolan." Fang Jinbao is in a hurry.


    "That''s right. I heard Fang Yi say that this person knows Ye Shu." Ye Jing is the same, immediately and Fang Jinbao sing together, constantly framed me.


    I''m full of fire. These two guys just want me to die.


    She is Fang Jinbao''s cousin, and Fang Jinbao likes Xiaolan. This is a well-known thing in the Fang family. Before the trial, Fang Jinbao made trouble for me in the Di Zi TA. The Fang family didn''t know it


    "In order to kill me, Fang Jinbao did everything he could. He did not mention that he sent someone to kill me during the trial. He said that I had a relationship with Ye Shu and that man. All these are lies made up."


    "As for the reason, I don''t think I need to tell you clearly. You should understand it, right?"


    At this point, I swallowed and stopped for a while.


    Fang Jinbao was angry and yelled: "let your mother fart. Don''t talk nonsense here."


    I turned my face and looked at Ye Jing. This guy even glared at me!


    I smile, "and in addition, there is another thing, I also want to say, if you think Fangyi was killed by me, then it should be me, but in my eyes, the killer is Ye Jing."


    "What does Fang Yi''s death have to do with me?" Ye Jing scolded.


    I kept smiling and looked around the room. I found that all the people were quiet, as if they were listening to me explain the whole thing.


    As for Fang Dao, he gave me a wink with Ye Shu''s token in his hand. It seems that he also wants to know.


    No matter how Fang Jinbao and Ye Jing scold them, no one takes them as the same thing."When Fang Yi died, I was at the scene. I don''t want to carry the black pot on behalf of others." I said it calmly.


    After a while, Ye Jing''s face changed slightly, but he still put the responsibility on my head and scolded: "what are you at the scene? It''s clear that you killed it, and you admit it yourself. "


    "I have no choice but to admit it. I didn''t really admit it. When Fang Yi died that night, I heard a lot of things." I said.


    Ye Jing''s expression changed again and began to be a little nervous. "What''s the matter? You''d better not talk nonsense about things that haven''t happened


    "Of course, I don''t talk nonsense. What I said is true. I did bind Fang Yi''s people, but I didn''t kill them. I wanted to use some hidden things to counter her, so that she could steal Ye Jing''s token for me. As for the hidden things, you will understand later! But I never thought that I was just left for a while, and then I was found by Ye Jing. I couldn''t beat him, so I had to hide and peep. What I saw next really made me cold. " I sighed deeply.


    Ye Jing''s face turned a little blue. It seemed that things were completely unexpected. He asked: "you can say what you want. There''s no need to beat around the bush. I didn''t kill people. You killed them. You even want to wrongly me."


    I raised my hand, pointed directly at Ye Jing, and said with a smile, "Ye Jing, Ye Jing, don''t pretend to be confident. You and Fang Yi are originally men and women. You want to marry Miss Fu of Zhonghai yinmen in order to take the road arranged by Ye''s family, right?"


    "But Fang Yi has been pestering, so when you see that she is tied up by me, you just go to hell and shift all the responsibility to me. Do you understand now?"


    "I would like to ask, Ye Jing''s private affairs have not been disclosed, is it confidential? Dare to ask the Ye family, don''t you know what I said wrong? "


    Ye Jing''s face changed dramatically. His whole body was stiff as if he had been struck by thunder. It was like a stone statue in the shape of a man. His eyes were even more shocked.

 Chapter 704

    "No way. How do you know? I didn''t see you that day Ye Jing was shocked and incoherent. He told the truth himself.


    Ye Jing realizes that it''s not good and stops in a hurry, but it''s too late.


    "It''s really you... You are so hypocritical. It''s a shame to our Ye family." Ye Jiadan''s face changed, not very good-looking, with all the Ye family members present, all the same.


    If there is no relationship between men and women and no other reason behind Ye Jing''s killing Fang Yi, no one will say anything.


    But now, Ye Jing even killed her own women, and undoubtedly became a hypocrite in the eyes of the public.


    For a time, there was a lot of discussion on the spot.


    "It turns out that this is the case. When Jia ZHENGJING says this, there is a perfect explanation for this matter."


    "Ye Jing is shameless. He is too cruel, scum man!"


    "Now it''s a slip of the tongue? At least it''s her own woman, and she''s a scum. "


    Soon, many people began to bombard Ye Jing, scold him inside and outside, the scene is very hot.


    Even Fang Jinbao was scolded. One became a villain, and the other a hypocrite.


    "It''s true that our Ye family and Zhonghai yinmen have a marriage plan. It''s confidential for the time being. Now the evidence is solid. Just a little investigation of Fang Yi''s and Ye Jing''s recent whereabouts can help us find out the matter. It''s really the Ye family''s fault that they wronged you now." Yejiadan Wang nodded slightly, then admitted, but did not say to punish Yejing.


    Ye Jing clenched his teeth, as if ready to give up. He took two steps and said, "yes, that''s right. I did it, so what? Anyway, fighting is not forbidden in this trial. If she dies, she''s dead. She can''t blame anyone. It''s Fang Yi who is shameless and pesters me. "


    "I can''t help it. A woman like her deserves to die. Only the Fang family can teach such a woman. We Ye family can''t. who dares to be presumptuous when I become a young master? Who dares to talk too much? Can you offend our Ye family? "


    These two words are totally irrational. It seems that Ye Jing can''t stand discrimination and is becoming more and more incoherent. It not only damages the face of the Ye family in public, but also scolds the Fang family, which virtually provokes contradictions.


    Fang Dao''s eyes suddenly burst out a sharp light, and ye Shu''s token was crushed by him.


    Ye Jiadan Wang''s mouth was twitching. He suddenly patted the table and was completely angry. He cursed: "stupid! What are you talking about? My Ye family is in the middle of the road and never fights with others. What do you mean by that? Originally, I didn''t intend to punish you, but now I decide to cancel your marriage with Zhonghai yinmen, and cancel your trial qualification and ranking! Get rid of the Ye family now


    "This... I was so angry just now that I said too much. Please let King Dan take back his life." Ye jingleng for a while, when the reaction came over, his intestines were blue with regret.


    "Don''t you understand what to say and what not to say? Now that I have spoken, I have no chance to take it back. " King Dan was so angry that his long beard was shaking.


    At this time, Fang Dao threw away the token fragments in his hand and gave me a deep look.


    At that moment, I had a bad feeling.


    "Kill him, show me... Your ability, the son-in-law of Fang family. You can''t be weak." Cold opening of square channel.


    Let me kill Ye Jing?


    In public?


    My brain buzzing, suddenly a blank.


    Ye Jing''s face is full of remorse, but after hearing Fang Dao''s words, he suddenly laughs hysterically and completely loses his sense. He roars: "drive me out of Ye''s house? Disqualification? What a Ye family, and Fang Dao. Do you think that Jia ZHENGJING can kill me? I tell you, this Jia ZHENGJING is just rubbish in my eyes! "


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you ruined my future. Today I will not kill you and swear not to be a human being!"


    During the conversation, ye Jingfei did not escape, but also full of energy, exuding amazing cultivation, step directly on the ground, suddenly hit me.


    "Kill him." Square channel, cold channel.


    I almost didn''t get angry. Fang Daoming can kill Ye Jing easily, but he asked me to deal with him? Is this helping me? Or are you hurting me?


    If I can''t get the answer, Ye Jing has a big claw, so I have to step back.


    Ye Jing''s momentum is more fierce, his eyes are red, as if he was expelled from the Ye family, and he doesn''t want to live. He is ready to pull me to see the king of hell.


    With a bang, Ye Jing scattered a weak internal air, and the speed suddenly increased.


    I had no chance to perform the six steps of death. Ye Jing caught five bloodstains on my chest, and he kicked me in the side waist. I flew out of control.


    When he landed, Ye Jing chased me hard and hit me hard. His big claw stretched out again and hit me in the throat.


    I don''t care too much, quickly roll on the ground to avoid, this just escaped a disaster.


    At this moment, I saw the whole audience and found that all the people were paying attention and shouting.


    "Is Jia ZHENGJING too weak?""I thought he was very powerful. I didn''t want to be beaten so badly."


    "With Ye Jing''s strength, it''s not too much to call it the strongest land capital. I think Jia ZHENGJING will lose, and finally other people will have to come out in person."


    ..


    Fang Dao stood not far away, with his hands behind his waist, staring at me tightly. He could not guess what he was doing.


    And Ye Jing, like a hungry wolf, at the moment of losing his paw, his pace suddenly moved, and raised bursts of dust. His momentum has reached the top.


    "You can''t go back." Fang Dao said coldly.


    Can''t you step back?


    I feel like I''ve been played with!


    Simply, I quickly sidestepped to avoid Ye Jing''s attack. When I was about to fight back, Ye Jing''s backhand was a blow, which swung fiercely on my chest. Two ribs were broken, and my body fell back uncontrollably.


    Only in such a short period of time, I realized what is the difference of realm.


    Ye Jing is really the best land resource, and I still need six steps of death to reach this level, which is far from enough.


    The key is, I can''t even resist at the moment, how can I still have the space to perform the six steps of death?


    "I tell you, my realm is not half step congenital, but beyond half step congenital, is the real... Capital is full! You want to kill me? Dream Ye Jing grinned and uttered a voice, his face full of contempt. He flashed to me, looked down at me, raised his big foot and stepped on my face.


    I raised my hands, forced against Ye Jing''s feet, but his strength is amazing, I try my best to change not much, still he slowly stepped down.


    Seeing the situation change, I don''t care about anything else. I don''t want to suppress the breakthrough trend any more. Even if I don''t suppress it to the degree that I am satisfied, I can only break the two walls in my perception first.


    Take a deep breath, the whole body was shocked, the two sides of the barrier wall were suddenly broken by me, the blood suddenly boiling, the black liquor surging in the stomach, and immediately entered the realm of land capital peak!

 Chapter 705

    At the moment of entering the peak of local capital, his strength increased slightly, barely withstanding Ye Jing''s big foot.


    In my inexplicable perception, the two broken walls quickly restored to their original state, merged together, and turned into... A huge gate filled with endless vicissitudes!


    It''s like a congenital door in the body!!!


    It seems that as long as you open this huge door, you can successfully step into a new field, a congenital realm!


    But this time it was not as easy as before. The feeling of this huge gate was extremely heavy.


    I didn''t think much about it. I forced against Ye Jing''s feet and spewed out the black liquid pouring into my throat. I deliberately spewed it into Ye Jing''s face.


    Poof ~


    the black liquid with extremely fishy smell was hit, and a small part of it went into Ye Jing''s mouth. He was fumigated by the smell and immediately pulled his feet away. His face was all black, and the viscous liquid stuck to his face, which was very disgusting.


    "Wow, what the hell is this? Why is it so smelly? " Ye Jing wants to vomit uncontrollably and swallows it carelessly. His expression is like eating the most disgusting thing in the world, and he can''t help vomiting.


    Even more, under the powerful wind, the smell quickly spread around.


    "What is this? Does this guy still spray things out? "


    "He spat it out. What the hell?"


    "It stinks. My mother, it stinks more than excrement. Wow, no, I''m going to vomit."


    "I can''t go. I''ll watch the contest first. Even if I vomit, I''ll vomit and watch it."


    Fang Dao pinched his nose and stepped back slowly, as if he couldn''t stand the smell, and didn''t leave.


    King Dan knew a lot and recognized the origin of the black liquid at a glance. He was stunned and couldn''t believe it. He murmured: "impurity... It''s the impurity deep in his body. Can he spit it out? What kind of constitution can we achieve? Everyone has impurities, which will have different effects on the body, but on the contrary, the less impurities, the purer and stronger the strength! This Jia ZHENGJING... "


    Ye Zhan and Li Qi are sitting on the side together. When they see me spitting out black liquid, my eyes are staring at me, and my face is salivating, as if the black liquid is very important to him.


    "Damn, what the hell is this, wow ~ ~" Ye Jing is so sick that he can''t even control himself. He squats on the ground and vomits desperately.


    I''m used to the taste of black liquid, and it doesn''t have much influence. When ye Jing is distracted, I put my finger into my throat and cut my throat crazily, quickly spitting out all the black liquid.


    With more and more black liquid, the odor will be more and more thick, no one dares to move forward.


    "Isn''t this guy a freak?"


    "It''s like inkjet. I''ve never seen anything so disgusting."


    "It stinks. My God, I vomited all the food I ate last year."


    I ignored it and felt a little bit stronger. Although I was very dissatisfied, there was no way. I simply gritted my teeth and took the first step forward.


    As it falls, dust rises slightly on the ground.


    Without hesitation, I took the second step decisively, and my momentum gradually gathered.


    Ye Jing realized that it was wrong, but he couldn''t get up. He could only vomit and look at me. "Wow, vomit, this is what Fang Yi said. You created six steps of death, so-called dependence? Ouch, ouch, ouch "


    Fang Daomu looks at my action with great interest.


    "Step on it I took a breath of the atmosphere, the whole chest straightened up, the whole body like pouring a kilo of cement, difficult to step out of the third step, momentum more powerful.


    Ye Jing is still vomiting and takes off his clothes to wipe his face.


    However, at the moment, I have fallen down the fourth step. My whole body emits weak internal Qi, and my physical strength is forced to increase. Every muscle is tense.


    Until the fifth step, the internal Qi ran rampant in my body, as if to break out, the viscera were full of pain, and my whole body began to tremble.


    I don''t know who it is, suddenly pointing at me and yelling: "this is the skill of internal Qi!"


    Wow, everyone was shocked.


    "I''ve never seen this technique of internal Qi."


    "Just five steps, it''s already so strong!"


    "Just now I heard Ye Jing say that there are six steps in this move? Was it created by Jia ZHENGJING? How can this guy create his own internal skills? "


    At the same time, Ye Jing finally vomited, his unprecedented anger, throw away the clothes full of stains, bare upper body, suddenly roar, ten fingers fist, legs instantaneous movement, "Jia ZHENGJING, I''m not finished with you, dare to disgust me."


    Also at this time, I stepped on the last step, the sixth step!


    At the moment of landing, the dust rolled up and the ground cracked.


    Then, a powerful force, which can be called the invincible force of land and capital, suddenly filled every part of the body.


    Boom ~


    the internal Qi takes me as the starting point and explodes. The powerful impact force makes Ye Jing stiffly, and immediately takes a cold breath. "It''s impossible, no one can be like me, no one can be better than me!"And the whole audience was shocked.


    "It looks like it''s equal to Yejing."


    "This kind of internal skill is terrible, isn''t it?"


    "No, Jia ZHENGJING seems to have made a breakthrough just now. Now he seems to be a little stronger than ye Jingqiang! I''ve never seen a land asset as powerful as this. How does this guy do it? "


    "It seems that this is the real land capital... Da Yuanman!"


    When ye Jing heard that, he was very dissatisfied. When he started again, he scolded and said, "impossible, I''m the only one among the local capitals! You die for me


    See Ye Jing face to face, momentum is not inferior, where dust swept, like a hungry wolf.


    "I die?" With a confident smile, I stepped on the ground with my right foot and turned my whole body into a shell.


    Ye Jingkuai, I''m faster than him!


    When facing Ye Jing directly, there is no move. They just collide with each other with pure body.


    Bang!


    Ye Jing stepped back nine steps uncontrollably, while I only stepped back seven steps.


    "It''s impossible! You rubbish, how can you be more powerful than me? " Ye Jing saw that I only stepped back seven steps. He was not satisfied with my strong expression. When he stabilized his pace, he rushed back again.


    "No?" I''m not going back, I''m going forward, I''m not afraid.


    At the moment when he was about to touch, Ye Jing was more and more ferocious. He pointed out two fingers and poked me in the eyes, "dead!"


    He is Yin, I am more yin than him. Raising my leg is a way to lift my Yin feet!


    "Damn it Ye Jing''s hand is not as long as my foot, so he can only force his move. While he is avoiding, he raises his hand to chop with a knife, which seems sharper than a treasure knife.


    "It''s just a little bit better than you. Today I''ll show you what is the real first person of land investment!" I started to drink violently. I also waved my hand knife and turned it into an invisible blade, chopping each other''s wrists.


    With a click, my wrist bone immediately shifted, sending out sharp pain, almost broken.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 29600 crown of kings.

 Chapter 706

    I pulled out my hand in a hurry and my whole arm was paralyzed.


    However, compared with Ye Jing, I was better than him, and almost broke a bone. Naturally, he also felt bad. The wrist bone of his right hand was directly chopped by me, and the rest of the skin and flesh were involved in the palm, soft.


    "Ah, it''s impossible!" Ye Jing''s face changed dramatically. He was shocked. His right hand could not be used on the spot, and his momentum weakened immediately.


    "It''s just a little bit better than you." I hummed coldly. Knowing that there was not much time, I just wanted to take advantage of the victory and fight. I was bound to kill Ye Jing before the end of death''s six step state.


    Ye Jing''s right hand was injured. Facing my stormy attack, he fell in the blink of an eye. His steps kept retreating, and there were more and more flaws.


    Three steps, five steps, seven steps...


    My momentum soared and became stronger and stronger. A pair of iron fists, like meteors, roared madly to Ye Jing.


    Ye Jing gradually got hurt again, but he still tried his best to resist. His face was full of reluctance. He roared: "it''s clear that Ye Jing is the best local capital. Jia ZHENGJING, you garbage, don''t you rely on your own strange internal skills? Without this internal skill, what are you


    "I''m sorry, it''s one of my abilities to create internal skills. Accept the reality. Don''t try to play with me. It''s useless." When I raised my big foot and burst into force, Ye Jing was kicked to the ground, his sternum was broken, and his body rolled back uncontrollably.


    When he got up, Ye Jing was covered with sand and dust, and his face was hurt. He was quite embarrassed and had no momentum. He looked weak to the extreme, as if he had been unable to fight any more.


    I didn''t give him any chance to breathe. When he was injured, I rushed to him and it was a rough and violent beating!


    "Let you slander me!"


    "You killed Fang Yi, and you killed him. Depending on Jia ZHENGJING, you are also a scum."


    "Come out ahead of time to testify? You think you can kill me? Now use your eyes to see who''s finished


    Ye Jing holds his head in one hand and curls up on the ground. His whole body is dying, showing unprecedented anger and disbelief, mixed with deep regret.


    "Kill him." Fangdao suddenly opened at the back.


    I dun dun hand, although in front of Ye Jing has lost the strength of the counterattack, but I and he did not have a deadly big enemy.


    Now I''ve beaten what I should, and what I should. I really hesitated to kill Ye Jing.


    The most important thing is that I didn''t understand Fang Dao''s intention. At the same time, I didn''t want to do what he said.


    Seeing me pause for a few seconds, Fang Dao said in a commanding tone, "what are you hesitating about? Can I hurt you? Kill him now. "


    Won''t hurt me? Who knows what you are thinking? Your way has always been very deep.


    "Do you... Hear me?" Fang Dao''s whole face was cold.


    I couldn''t help it. I looked at Ye Jing lying on the ground wailing, showing his despair. I simply gritted my teeth and put out my hand to his throat.


    But at this time, a shadow suddenly appeared!


    Before I could see who it was, I had a cold, slender hand that caught me by the wrist like ghosts.


    As soon as I fixed my eyes, I suddenly took a cold breath. It turned out that the one who came was... Ye Wudao!


    At this moment, she was wearing a loose white robe, and her face was expressionless.


    "Although Ye''s family has been expelled, in the final analysis, it''s Ye''s family. Is it your way that can kill others at will? If you want to hit my Ye family in the face in this way, do you think the Fang family can control all the aristocratic families? " Ye Wudao forced my hand away and gave me a light push. I was like a ball and rolled more than ten meters on the ground.


    Fang Dao cold hum a, seem to be ye Wudao said!


    Soon, Fang Dao regained his peace, raised his mouth slightly, and said with a smile, "Ye Wudao, you''ve finally come. I thought you wouldn''t show up. It''s not a simple thing to want you to show up."


    "Is it all right? Itching again? " Ye Wudao gave a glance.


    Fang Dao was very unhappy. He took two steps forward and stretched out his hand. "Come on, take this opportunity to fight again! I''m sure I can win you this time. Do you dare to fight? "


    "If I don''t take it, I''m too lazy to talk to you. Today''s focus is on the test results, not entanglement with you." Ye Wudao turned his head and went to the main stage. He jumped up and put the square road to one side.


    "The damned monster." Fang Dao''s chest fluctuated slightly, as if he had been stimulated. But he could not help it if he was ignored. He could only turn his lips and stop talking.


    I shook my body and looked to the direction of the main stage from a distance. The elder of the ancient school, who called himself a hundred masters, saw Ye Wudao coming, and immediately became extremely respectful. He quickly bowed his hand and said, "little leader is coming, why don''t you preside over the ceremony?"


    Ye Wudao nodded, and then looked at the whole audience. He didn''t say anything, but it formed a huge deterrent force. All the children of the aristocratic family, the younger generation, and the powerful elders couldn''t help their eyes changing.


    "The Ye family has no way. It''s really extraordinary. Just standing there, compared with Fang Dao, his momentum is only strong but not weak.""The young leader of the ancient Chinese school, the future master of the Ye family must be him."


    "The Li family, the Fang family and the Ye family, ye Wudao is the most powerful among the younger generation, followed by Fang Dao."


    "Li Shaobai is the only one who can''t compare with these two people. Now he''s absconding away, and the Li family doesn''t care about him. I think the future pattern of aristocratic family may change greatly because of these three people."


    Ye Wudao pressed his hand slightly and the whole audience was quiet.


    Then, she said, "take Ye Jing down first, and then you will deal with it. It''s a private matter of the Ye family, and no one else can manage it."


    As soon as the words came out, a congenital master immediately came out and quickly took Ye Jing away.


    I stood in the middle of the position, weak state gradually came, the whole body extremely sore, chest sent out a burst of burning feeling, the whole person is powerless.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked at Ye Wudao again and found that she was standing in front of the main stage. No one could see that she was a woman. Not only did her voice change, but even the softness became flat.


    This woman, I guess, is not afraid of breathing difficulties because she is so tightly wrapped around her chest?


    Suddenly, ye Wudao said, "the farce is over. Now it''s time to officially liquidate the trial results."


    Many people gave a thumbs up to their family members.


    "Ye Liang, you can do it. You won the eighth place this time."


    "Li Jun, the ninth place is pretty good."


    "Tut Tut, what I''m most curious about is actually what the reward will be this time."


    "With the combination of the three great families, the reward will be extraordinary."


    Ye Wudao''s mouth rose and said with a smile: "it seems that everyone is looking forward to it, so I don''t want to sell it. So I''ll tell you frankly that the first place in the test is not the Li family''s, but the Ye family will reward a bone quenching body pill alone!"


    Wow, the whole ancient Chinese school was a sensation.

 Chapter 707

    As soon as the name of the bone quenching body pill came out, all the young people stood up and were boiling thoroughly.


    It''s a rare treasure. It''s famous for its miraculous effects in China. It''s a holy pill that countless local practitioners and even congenital experts dream of!


    The fangs were moved and the Li''s were in an uproar. The people of the ancient school were even more frightened.


    "Broken bone... Quench body pill!"


    "The first prize belongs to the Ye family, but the Li family and Fang family didn''t say it."


    "Terror, this reward is too terrible, actually took out the bone quenching body pill..."


    "Ye Jing was disqualified from the trial, and was expelled from the Ye family. Does that not represent the top of the trial, Jia ZHENGJING? This guy is going to step up to the sky


    In the midst of a horror, everyone''s eyes shifted and gathered on me.


    The young generation of the three great families all showed envy and hatred.


    Especially Fang Jinbao, his teeth are almost broken, his face is blue and blue, and he is not willing to be like this, "how can it be like this? Why is he so lucky? "


    Even myself, after hearing what ye Wudao said about the reward, I was also in a trance. I was always thinking about the bone quenching body pill. How could I get it in this way?


    If there is a bone quenching body pill, how difficult is it to break through the congenital? Then I don''t have to think about eating the pills given by my father. I can wait for ye Wudao to finish the work and give it to her.


    It''s not exciting. It''s fake. I''m a fool.


    Ye Wudao kept smiling and played the role of host on the stage. He said with a smile, "don''t get excited. As far as I know, the rewards of Li family and Fang family are not bad."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was excited and wanted to solve the mystery.


    "The Ye family''s handwriting is so big that they even reward the broken bone and quenched body pill. The Li family and the Fang family will never be worse."


    "Yes, especially the Li family. I don''t know what they will bring out."


    "And the Fang family? This is virtually a confrontation of face. If you don''t bring out something of a high level, you will lose face. "


    There was a lot of discussion, but ye Wudao sold it temporarily. Instead of explaining the first prize, he told the last one by one.


    During the whole process, all kinds of treasures come out constantly, and ye Wudao always causes a strong shock when he says the reward of a stage ranking.


    Shocked into waves, one layer over another, the huge Chinese ancient school fell into a sensation.


    "The tenth place is to reward the top-quality elixir, the Ye family a top-quality elixir, the Li family a prefecture level skill fast wind formula, and the Fang family a thousand tripod boxing skill."


    "Ninth place, reward..."


    "eighth place, reward..."


    Ye Wudao speaks very slowly, like deliberately provoking others'' expectations, which makes me itch, and I really want to know the remaining reward of the first place.


    However, ye Wudao is slow, that is, he doesn''t finish right away.


    No.7, no.6, No.5...


    as time goes on, the whole audience is looking forward to it, and their appetite is completely suspended.


    Until the second prize finished, ye Wudao swallowed his saliva, looked around and gave a silent smile.


    With this smile, the whole Chinese ancient school calmed down, and everyone held their breath.


    "Next, let me talk about the rest of the awards for the first place. First of all, the Fang family." Ye Wudao spoke slowly, and then he stopped again.


    I stood under the stage, eager to rush to the stage to tear her mouth, this woman is too appetizing.


    "Pretend!" Fang Dao couldn''t help being upset and swearing.


    Ye Wudao seemed to hear it, but he didn''t answer it. Instead, he was very calm and said with a smile: "the reward of the Fang family is not small. I''m afraid it will frighten you..."


    speaking of this, ye Wudao stopped talking again. He looked around with a smile, and everyone''s feelings were completely stirred up.


    "What is it?"


    "Come on, don''t play the game any more. I''m in a hurry."


    "The reward of the Fang family is absolutely not bad. It should be a treasure that can match the broken bone and quenched body pill."


    "What treasure? Is it internal skill? "


    I was so anxious that I caught my heart and lungs. There was a dark fire in my stomach. I almost couldn''t help yelling.


    After a moment, ye Wudao''s volume suddenly increased. With the quiver of the Adam''s apple, he yelled: "the fangs reward the first place, heaven level peak skill, eternal Qi formula. Those who practice this formula can absorb the breath all the time and continuously turn it into their own internal Qi, which is absolutely the formula of the peak of continuous combat power! If one does not die, the internal Qi will last forever


    "However, it needs very strong physical support, otherwise, it will explode and die. So far, no one has been able to practice successfully, which depends on the practitioner''s luck."


    "No matter how to say, this recipe can be called a peerless treasure. It''s no worse than the broken bone and quenched body pill."Ye Wudao''s three short sentences once again set off an uproar. No one was not surprised, no one was not frightened. Even if he could not succeed in cultivation, it was priceless.


    But in these words, ye Wudao was obviously stepping on Fang''s face, which made the faces of all the people in Fang''s family look ugly.


    "What does it mean that no one has been able to practice successfully so far? Ye Wudao is too speechless. "


    "It was intentional."


    "This is something handed down from the ancestors of the Fang family. This time our Fang family has made a big contribution. How can ye Wudao speak?"


    ..


    I was very happy at the beginning, but I didn''t know until later that no one had ever practiced this skill successfully, let alone myself. If I can''t get a body burst and die, who can I talk to?


    But ye Wudao, a woman, even pretended to be just reacting and said, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. Someone will be able to practice this skill successfully."


    "Ye Wudao, I advise you to keep your mouth clean." Fang Sheng looks displeased and opens his mouth with a slight threat.


    Ye Wudao nodded with a smile, "Oh, I''m sorry for my slip of tongue. Anyway, this skill is no worse than the bone quenching pill. Once you succeed in training, your strength will soar."


    "You don''t know. Don''t talk nonsense." Fang Sheng hummed coldly and got up slowly. He didn''t know what to do.


    I am stunned for a while, this Fang Sheng''s action is somewhat abnormal!


    And Fang Dao at this time, but cocked a confident smile.


    When Fang Sheng cleared his throat, he suddenly exclaimed, "it''s not impossible to practice the formula of eternal acceptance of Qi, but there is one person in our Fang family. This is a secret that Fang family has hidden for many years, and it''s time to announce it today."


    "In the whole Fang family, this is a big secret that only the son and I are qualified to know!"


    "He is the father of the Holy Son. We are superior to the legitimate son, and the Fang family is supreme."


    "Fang Xuan!"

 Chapter 708

    "My son Fang Xuan, a wizard of cultivation, has lived in seclusion in the forbidden area of Fang family since he was a child. He is the strongest and first person in Fang family. Today, the first thing to say is to prove that he is not unable to practice and let some people know that our Fang family is not easy to offend."


    "As for Fang Xuan''s strength, no comment!"


    With that, Fang Sheng sat down again and said nothing more.


    But the name of Fang Xuan has shocked countless people.


    The cultivation of eternal Naqi Jue has reached a great level, which is the highest skill of heaven level. How strong should Fangxuan be?


    I can''t get the answer, the three families are the same, but I can''t help shouting.


    "Father of Fang Dao, son of Fang Sheng."


    "No wonder I don''t know who Fang Dao''s father is all the time. I never showed my face!"


    "I don''t know what the strength of Fang Xuan is? Is it green dragon level, or... Nameless level? "


    "I''ve been in the Fang family for so many years, but I don''t know all the time..."


    now, no one doubts the eternal Naqi formula. One by one, don''t mention how envious they are. They stare at me as if they want to compete with me.


    Fang Dao''s smile is more and more brilliant, and he is a little proud. He looks at Ye Wudao with hostility and makes a silent provocation.


    Ye Wudao reacted quickly and ignored Fang Dao directly. He pressed his hand to suppress the noise of the scene.


    Less than ten seconds, the atmosphere turned to silence again.


    Ye Wudao took a few deep breaths, looked at Qi Mang, and said again, "since Mr. Fang said that, it can''t be deceitful, but the next reward from the Li family is no worse than the eternal Qi formula."


    My heart a tight, waiting for so long, finally to the Li family?


    Scanning all around, I found that everyone was also looking forward to it, and all eyes were fixed.


    In the expectation of the public, ye Wudao spoke slowly and said: "the reward of the Li family is a super project in cooperation with China shipping. This treasure can not enhance its own strength, but it can protect you from death. It has the ability to fight against the congenital late period. If the time is enough, it can create a power next to the aristocratic family! Wealth and power are available! "


    "It seems that it''s not as good as the traditional Chinese medicine, but it can make people gain the most direct benefits, because the traditional Chinese medicine may not survive, and the traditional Chinese medicine may not be able to cultivate."


    "And this baby has no failure. It completely means that it doesn''t need any effort to get the ability to fight against the late congenital stage. It can not only save life, but also kill all the existence below the late congenital stage."


    "Frankly speaking, it''s a killing weapon, an omnipotent artifact!"


    "It''s a quantum level super artificial intelligence computer made by the Li family. It''s a car in shape, but its internal structure is extremely complex. The Li family calls it the eye of heaven!"


    "However, this time it''s just an experiment, and many functions are not complete, but it can''t shake the value of the heavenly eye."


    With that, ye Wudao was relieved.


    And all the children, elders and dignitaries of the aristocratic family here were so surprised that their eyes almost fell off.


    "Every family is developing artificial intelligence, and the Li family has been leading the way and has cooperated with CNOOC for many years."


    "Unexpectedly, the Li family has developed a quantum level artificial intelligence..."


    "my God, how adverse is this?"


    "I think Jia ZHENGJING is going to be developed."


    I stood in the same place, looking at the direction of the main stage in disbelief, feeling the hot memeda chip covered by my shoes. I was completely in a trance.


    MEDA... Finally to get a new carrier!


    And this time, it''s quantum.


    Although MEDA is a program, I always regard it as my closest partner. After hearing the reward from the Li family, my nose is sour, and I even feel a bit like crying.


    MEDA has been away from me for too long. It''s time to revive!


    The more I think about it, the more excited I am. This time, it''s still an upgraded version, which can compete with the congenital late stage. How powerful is this?


    I took a step forward and asked in an active voice: "dare to ask childe Wudao, when will these awards be issued?"


    "You''re lucky. You''ve taken all the good things. If it wasn''t for Ye Jing''s stupid farting here, I don''t think you could have got it? But my Ye family doesn''t care. We also have research on high technology like Tianyan, and the skill is not bad either! As for these awards, after the ceremony, their families will personally prepare the items and escort them to the hands of the awarders, probably tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. " Ye Wudao didn''t care.


    "Thank you very much." I said.


    Ye Wudao didn''t recognize me. He thought I was Jia ZHENGJING. He said with a smile, "you don''t have to thank me. You can only thank God for your good luck."


    With these words, ye Wudao jumped down from the main stage and took a deep look at Fang Dao. Then he turned into a shadow and disappeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    At this time, the centurion of the ancient school stood up again and said, "the ceremony is over. The major families can take people away at any time. If you want to stay, the Chinese ancient school will not treat you badly.""It''s over. It''s boring. I''m so sleepy." Li Qinghao stretched himself and looked very proud. He stepped down and led a large group of people, including Li Qi, ye Shu and ye Zhan, to leave quickly.


    King ye Jiadan got up and went to master Bai. They had a good conversation and didn''t seem to leave immediately.


    "Let''s go. The special plane has been arranged." Fang Sheng waved his hand.


    ...


    after three hours, they all returned to Fang''s home.


    When I got off the plane, Fang Jinbao came over with bad intentions and said in a cold voice: "Jia ZHENGJING, don''t be proud too early. We''ll see. This time, you''ve made a wonderful move to let everyone know your relationship with Ruolan, so that the Fang family has to admit your identity as the son-in-law? I''m really calculating, but don''t be arrogant. I tell you, there''s no next time. Even if you become the son-in-law, it''s just a facade. There''s no real power. "


    I don''t even care. I turn around and go straight to Ruolan palace.


    Just as I was about to arrive at the gate of Ruolan palace, I found Fang Ruolan sitting in front of the door, supporting his cheek with his hand, as if he had been back for a long time, sitting there like a watchman''s stone.


    Seeing my leisurely walk, she even got up and ran, grabbed my hands and asked: "how about it? What''s grandfather going to do with you in the end? Is it to punish you? Has Fang Yi''s problem been solved? "


    I''m a bit surprised. Fang Ruolan''s concern for me seems a little unusual.


    But I didn''t want to go deep, but led her to go inside, explained to her at the same time, deliberately omitted the matter of Fang Xuan.


    After listening to the whole story, Fang Ruolan looked happy. He took my hand and gave me a thumbs up. He exclaimed: "you are so powerful! Even if you have no real power, it''s better than before. "


    "I don''t think so. The identity of the son-in-law will only be more hateful." I frowned and shook my head slowly.


    At the same time, I think of Fang Xuan, the father of Fang Dao and Fang Ruolan, who lived in seclusion in the forbidden area of Fang family. I have a strong intuition. Maybe Ning Xing is there!


    So, with the idea of testing, I kindly asked: "Xiaolan, do you know who your biological father is?"


    "Father? My father seems to have been gone for a long time. I haven''t seen him since I was a child. " Fang Ruolan said.


    I had a headache at that time. Only Fang Dao and Fang Sheng knew about it. It was incredible.


    Simply I told Fang Ruolan everything I heard about Fang Xuan.


    Fang Ruolan was shocked to stay in the same place, and then became more angry than ever before, "I have to ask, am I not born? My grandfather kept it from me, and my elder brother kept it from me. Even Fang Xuan, a father, never came to me once. No, I have to see him and ask him clearly, no matter what forbidden area he is in


    "If I don''t promise to meet you, I''ll break in!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the 29800 crown of kings.

 Chapter 709

    Fang Ruolan was very angry and turned to run outside.


    I didn''t stop her. I said it on purpose to explore the reality and see if I could see the upper porch. It''s better to enter the forbidden area.


    Anyway, I''m half a son-in-law now. Only after Fang''s family has taken the initiative to make it public can I really have this identity. At the same time, it''s also my life card. I''m sure I can''t die. Otherwise, I can''t fight with Fang Sheng in the ancient Chinese school.


    If the Fang family, for the sake of their own selfish desires, not only beat the mandarin duck, but also killed my son-in-law, it''s hard to say. It''s estimated that they will be laughed off. The Fang family can''t be so stupid.


    This is also just the way that the wrong will be wrong.


    Simply, I quickly followed Fang Ruolan and accompanied her all the way.


    When he comes to Fang Sheng''s residence, Fang Ruolan is still angry. He rushes in without notice and yells.


    "Grandfather, come out for me!"


    "My father is not dead at all, and he is still in the Fang family. Why do you want to keep it from me?"


    "Come out and explain. I want to see my father."


    As Fang Sheng came down from the attic with a bad face, he found that I was also there. He didn''t give me any good face, so he immediately scolded as an elder, "this is a secret of the Fang family, and it''s also a means to prevent the Li family. It''s all your father''s plan, Fang Ruolan. Do you think it''s going through your head? Do you really think it''s that simple? Want to see your father? impossible! All your father''s information should be sealed off


    "Before in the ancient Chinese school, I didn''t tell you your father''s strength, just to create pressure on the Li family."


    "And Jia ZHENGJING, I won''t tell you anything else. Since everyone knows the relationship between you and Fang Ruolan, why don''t you think highly of her as her man and the future son-in-law of Fang family? And let her be so headstrong? "


    Fang Sheng''s abuse made Fang ruolanton and I speechless.


    At this time, Fang Dao suddenly came down from the attic, walked slowly to Fang Sheng, looked at Fang Ruolan and me deeply, and sighed: "Fang Ruolan, I know you want to see your father, but not now. From today on, Jia ZHENGJING, you are responsible for keeping an eye on her and don''t let her do anything impulsive, do you know?"


    Said, Fang Dao''s tone quite some big brother''s posture.


    "I was reckless and didn''t think about it clearly." I was not happy. I had planned to take the opportunity to enter the forbidden area to investigate. I didn''t expect Fang Sheng and Fang Dao to sing a song. I couldn''t help it.


    However, Fang Ruolan''s eyes were red and she couldn''t help crying. She grabbed Fang Dao''s clothes and begged, "brother, I beg you, let me see you. Just once, I beg you."


    "No! Jia ZHENGJING, now you take her back and take good care of her for me. If anything happens, you''re the only one to ask. " Fang Dao suddenly waved his sleeve and pushed Fang Ruolan into my arms.


    Fang Sheng glared, "I have something to talk with dao''er. Later, Fang Jinbao will come over. Are you going to leave?"


    They are tough and don''t give any chance at all. Fang Ruolan is very aggrieved in my arms.


    I think about this white to come, no longer stay, decisively take Fang Ruolan to leave.


    However, I am very puzzled. What kind of things do we have to discuss with three people, and we are not allowed to be present?


    I can''t get the answer. I always feel that it''s not so simple when it comes to Fang Jinbao.


    It happened that on the way back, I met Fang Jinbao. The fat man took eight or nine people with him, like twenty-five or eighty thousand. They all looked at people with their nostrils.


    Fang Jinbao''s face was full of smile. He was very happy and swaggered in front of Fang Ruolan and me, blocking our way.


    "What for?" I took a cross look.


    Fang Jinbao opened his mouth and laughed a few times. Just as he was about to speak, he found that Fang Ruolan was holding my hand, and he couldn''t laugh in a moment. He was envious as never before.


    "Well, it''s nothing. I just want to tell you that the matter between us is not over. Do you think you can do whatever you want after telling everyone? Don''t be naive. You''ll regret it Fang Jinbao put a hard word.


    Fang Ruolan was in a bad mood. At the moment, Fang Jinbao''s action was like piercing a balloon, which made Fang Ruolan immediately scold: "die, Fang Jinbao, can you stop? You know how to do it all the time. Can you do something about it? "


    "Ruolan, you..." Fang Jinbao was scolded silly.


    Fang Ruolan raised his hand and pointed to Fang Jinbao''s strawberry nose, "what are you? Tell you to die, do you hear me


    Fang Jinbao had no choice but to get out of the way and glared at me.


    Fang Ruolan didn''t want to talk to him at all. He took my hand and walked forward, and immediately put Fang Jinbao behind.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you have a way of cheating women. Ruolan is completely coaxed by your sweet words, but I won''t. I''m still saying that. We haven''t finished yet. You''ll see. This time, you must beat you to the point where you can''t lift your head!" Fang Jinbao spoke darkly behind his back, with a strong self-confidence in his voice, as if he had already won.On the way back, I didn''t say a word. I was thinking about Fang Jinbao''s words and what he wanted to discuss with Fang Daosheng.


    I got a message from this. Anyway, the things they discussed must be unfavorable to me. Otherwise, Fang Jinbao would not be so confident and said he would never finish with me.


    Although Fang Sheng just said that he called me the future son-in-law, he didn''t recognize me in his heart. After all, Fang Jinbao is the young master of the Fang family. He must be on his side and won''t help me in turn.


    At night, lying on the same bed with Fang Ruolan, she suddenly turned over and looked at me.


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t know what she wanted to do.


    But Fang Ruolan didn''t say anything, just looked at me.


    After a few minutes with this kind of look, I couldn''t help but ask, "if you have something, just say it? What are you looking at me for? I have a mole on my face? "


    "No, I just want to tell you that Fang Jinbao has never been willing to admit defeat. Now that your relationship with me has become like this, he will not let you go easily. Moreover, from today''s situation, I think he will start to play tricks again. You''d better be... Careful." Fang Ruolan said softly.


    I laughed and asked, "I''m not used to your active concern for me. Don''t you like me?"


    "You think too much. I just hope to get the antidote as soon as possible. You''re not here these days. You don''t know how I survived the toxic attack. In a word, you should be careful of Fang Jinbao. My intuition is always accurate. Something must happen this time." Fang Ruolan gave me a deep look, then turned around and turned his back to me.

 Chapter 710

    The next day, I got up early, excited and looking forward to it. The trial reward will be given today or tomorrow. When I have the bone breaking body quenching pill, I can revive MEDA. This has almost fulfilled my two big wishes.


    So I told the old monk the news.


    The old monk has never been out of the house, and the news is not very well-informed. As soon as he heard my deeds in recent months, he gave me a thumbs up and looked very proud.


    But for most of the day, there was no movement, and no one came to me, which made me unable to sit down.


    "Maybe tomorrow. After all, it''s not an ordinary baby." I suppressed my mood and went to dizita alone.


    A few months later, the tower is still as usual. There are many figures resting in the open space under the tower, and more people breaking through the barrier inside the tower.


    As soon as I appeared, the figures around me immediately showed the color of fear, as if they had known about the trial.


    "Here comes Jia ZHENGJING. He''s breaking into the tower again?"


    "This guy is so fierce that even Ye Jing is not his opponent. His six steps to death is unheard of."


    "He passed the eighth floor last time. This time, I''m afraid it''s going to be the rhythm of customs clearance."


    "This guy has been awarded by the three great families. He is expected to be developed. We can''t provoke him. We''d better be careful."


    ..


    I have heard all these words. I remember when I first came to Fang''s house, these people were not like this. They really have strength to be convincing.


    When I got to the front of Li Fang, I pretended to hold up my fists and said, "Jia ZHENGJING, I''ve come to the tower again."


    "Go in." With a wave of her hand, Li Fang''s attitude improved a little.


    "Thank you, master." I calmly smile, and then enter the tower gate, in the first floor and Chu Yunfan master talk a few words, then step by step up, officially break into the ninth floor.


    In less than five minutes, the ancient bell on the top of the tower suddenly rings, and it rings nine times in a row, reverberating in the whole Fang family.


    One after another, from the top of the tower, a lot of people came from all directions. The voice of discussion was not generally loud. Even if I was on the ninth floor, I could still hear it.


    "Nine is the most... Someone has broken the tower!"


    "I saw Jia ZHENGJING go in just now. Is it really him?"


    "Five minutes to break the tower, my God, is he still human?"


    I walked slowly back to the tower and found hundreds of people standing outside, all staring at me.


    "What''s the matter? I have a mole on my face? " I calmly picked eyebrows.


    At this time, old lady Li adjusted the ranking list of dizita, and my name instantly appeared, including the time and strength of breaking through the barrier, and became the first.


    This change alone has made all the people outside the Dizi tower breathe coldly.


    At this moment, I don''t know who suddenly called out: "what''s the situation? Why does this guy improve so fast? Let''s take out our mobile phones and have a look at the ranking list. I don''t believe it myself. "


    With these words, many people took out their mobile phones to check the ranking, and everyone who saw the ranking finally showed their eyes.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, No.1 in the land list!"


    "What kind of devil is this guy? It''s a little too fast, isn''t it? "


    "Trial first, land capital tower first, land list first!"


    "Top of the three."


    "It turns out that the real first person of land investment is not Ye Jing, but Jia ZHENGJING!"


    In the face of such a situation, I didn''t have much mood swings. Instead, I thought about how I could be the first in the list. It seems strange.


    "My real strength is obviously not up to the first level. Did I include the six steps of death? Well, that''s right. After all, it''s personal ability. " I murmured, instantly relieved.


    Just as I was about to leave, Fang Jinbao showed up again with someone. He raised his head and laughed and patted his palm. "It''s amazing. It''s amazing that you broke through the Dizi tower."


    The fat man is like a fly. He can''t get rid of it. He''s still buzzing.


    I was too lazy to pay attention, so I walked around the crowd.


    As a result, Fang Jinbao just stood in front of me and didn''t let me leave, just like he did yesterday. He sneered, "what''s the use even if you break through the Dizi tower? Some people are stuck in the realm of land and capital all their lives, and they can never enter. It''s not so easy to break through congenital


    "What are you trying to say?" I''m not happy.


    Fang Jinbao laughed three times, "ha ha ha, I just don''t tell you that as long as it''s not congenital, you''ll always be like this in Fang''s family. The gap between land capital and congenital is not so big, it''s unprecedented. What''s the saying? Congenital, are mole ants, so I advise you not too proud


    Seeing Fang Jinbao''s self-confidence, I can''t help thinking of what happened yesterday. This guy didn''t feel bad when he saw me go through the customs. On the contrary, he was very happy.


    This fat man is not normal!"It seems that you said that last sentence yesterday? Just tell me what you want to do. You don''t have to cover it up with me. Just come up with whatever you want. " I asked tentatively.


    Fang Jinbao didn''t know what to think of. The corners of his mouth opened wider and wider, revealing his yellow teeth and squinting his single eyelids. "Why should I tell you? Now the more proud you are, the heavier you will fall. I''ll let you jump first. I can''t help laughing when I think of your future expression. Ha ha ha. "


    With that, Fang Jinbao couldn''t stand the pride and laughed so fat and trembled.


    If I wasn''t sure yesterday, Fang Jinbao''s every move today has proved that there must be something wrong and there must be a conspiracy! He can''t tell what to rely on!


    Jin Bao, the pianpianpian Fang, deliberately didn''t say anything and kept putting on airs in front of me.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, I tell you, today''s success is tomorrow''s failure."


    "Fight with our Jinbao? You''re a little too young. "


    "Even if you take so many firsts, what''s the use? What a pity. Ouch, do you know what I''m feeling now? One word, very cool


    I have to say that Fang Jinbao has really stimulated me.


    "Talk quickly, fart quickly, what are you doing pretending to be a ghost?" I stare.


    Fang Jinbao leisurely stretched a stretch, holding a calm smile, back to me, "I like to see your expression now, ouch, is not very anxious? Do you really want to know the answer? "


    "Get out of the way, I don''t want to spend time with you." I stepped up and went around the side.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Jinbao gently moved his feet, stopped me again and said with a smile, "I''m going to spend time with you, OK? You come to hit me, grab me and fight to death. It''s the best way. Do it now. "


    "Go away!" I went around the other side.


    This time, Fang Jinbao didn''t stop him. Instead, he looked at me behind his back. He was confident to the extreme, and his tone was even more impatient. He laughed: "soon you will know, believe me, soon you will regret, and soon you will know what the end of offending me is!"

 Chapter 711

    After leaving dizita, I was angry and didn''t go back directly. Instead, I wandered around alone to see if I could find Ning Xing. On the other hand, I wanted to calm down.


    This Fang Jinbao is so arrogant that he doesn''t know what he is holding, so he keeps pretending in front of me. If he were not the young master, I would have beaten him.


    As I passed through the holy womb, I stopped a little and stood outside staring. I was very puzzled about Fang Jinbao''s dependence. I could make him so proud.


    However, after standing outside for a long time, I didn''t see anything, and I didn''t see any abnormality. I had to leave quickly to avoid being suspected.


    Back to the residence, Fang Ruolan is not there.


    I lost a lot of anger, especially the reward from the three aristocratic families, which made me forget Fang Jinbao''s and just sit down to enjoy the tea.


    "Eternal Naqi Jue, bone broken body quenching pill and Li family''s heavenly eye are all mine." When I smile leisurely, I feel a lot better immediately.


    Half ring later, outside the mansion suddenly came the voice of seeking to see, the visitor is Huatian.


    I let him in directly and asked him what he wanted.


    As a result, the guy was flattering when he opened his mouth. He laughed so much that he called it flattery and flattered: "master Jing is really powerful. My watch is not given to the wrong person. Although according to the current situation, even if the Fang family is not willing to give you real power, it''s also the son-in-law. Moreover, with your current strength, it''s just around the corner to break through the inborn. As long as you break through the inborn, the Fang family must also break through the inborn Admit you, when the future is prosperous, don''t forget Xiaotian''s watch


    Xiaotian?


    This guy has become fast enough. He used to talk to me about life and death, but now he calls himself Xiao Tian?


    There must be something fishy about Huatian''s watch on the left and on the right.


    So, I asked: "Huatian, I''m sure I won''t forget the big favor you helped me. Tell me, have you encountered any difficulties? I''ll help if I can


    "This..." Hua Tian wants to say and stop, it seems that he doesn''t mean to speak.


    I said with a smile, "but it doesn''t matter."


    "Hey, hey, hey... Master Jing, your self created six steps of death, who doesn''t know among the younger generation of the three aristocratic families? It''s a magic trick. Can you... Teach me that? " Hua Tian is a playful man.


    Six steps of death is my only internal skill. How can I preach? Besides, I don''t trust Huatian enough. Who knows if he will change his face next moment? What''s the point of my trick?


    "I need a strong enough physique to support this move, otherwise, it is very difficult to learn. Although this move was created by me and explored in the local capital tower, there are still many aspects that I don''t know clearly. When I use this move, I basically rely on my feeling, body quality and personal talent." The more I smile, the deeper I get. I get up and walk to Huatian. I pat him on the shoulder and vaguely pass by without telling the details.


    "I don''t know if Jingye can demonstrate it again. I''ll follow you. Even if I can''t, I''ll enjoy it." Huatian looks eager, just like a thirst for learning.


    As soon as I pulled my lips, I could only walk outside the mansion and demonstrated it in front of him, teaching him and hiding the details.


    "Drink!" Hua Tian is very serious and follows me step by step.


    But the lack of details I deliberately did not say, Huatian how can not learn, and finally gave up completely, the whole person dejected, "it seems that I do not have this talent, Jingye you this move, I feel very strong physique to learn, but I think too simple."


    "It''s OK. I''m not bad. There are many skills in Fang''s family. In the future, I''ll have real power, but I won''t lose your share." I gave an inspiring look.


    Hua Tian was overjoyed and said, "really? That''s great. Thank you, master Jing. "


    "Well, what else can I do for you?" I''m determined to give the order.


    Hua Tian smiles flatteringly again. He looks around and covers half of his mouth and asks, "master Jing, are you hiding your Li family''s treasure? The eye of heaven is so powerful. Let me have a look. Have you ever had a good time? "


    "Li''s baby? You''re talking about trial rewards, right? It hasn''t been delivered to me yet. " I shook my head.


    Hua Tian was stunned, and then a suspicious color quickly appeared on his face, "haven''t you got it yet? Didn''t all the rewards arrive today? I''ve got it myself. How can you not be here yet? I saw with my own eyes those things escorted in by other aristocratic families. There will be no fake. Is yours later than me? "


    All the awards are here?


    Huatian also got it?


    Why didn''t I? I haven''t been informed yet?


    "Maybe it''s more expensive, so mine is later." I calmly opened my mouth and chatted with Huatian for a few minutes before I sent him away.


    But as soon as Huatian left, I couldn''t calm down. Everyone got the reward. Why didn''t I get it?


    As soon as I think of Fang Jinbao''s confident smile, I feel more and more that things are a little strange, and I have a vague premonition of something bad.


    So when Fang Ruolan came back, I immediately asked why no one informed me when the reward arrived."I''m not very clear... It should be yours. It should be later. Don''t worry. Our Fang family will definitely give it away. It''s what you deserve." Fang Ruolan comforted.


    After all, these three treasures are very precious. They don''t have to be sent immediately. Besides, the Li family and the Ye family don''t have to inspect the goods when they are transported here.


    ..


    the next morning, I was unprecedentedly excited. My mind was full of broken bones and MEDA, sitting in the yard waiting for death.


    One hour...


    two hours...


    after one morning, there was still no movement.


    Fang Ruolan saw that I was irritable, so he took the initiative to pour a cup of tea, "drink some water, you have been sitting for a long time, if you are in a hurry, I will help you to ask?"


    "No, it''s not good to ask. In this way, the Fang family will feel that I''m afraid they won''t give me. It''s like the Fang family owes me. It''s not a good impression and a bad person." I took the cup and finished it with my head up.


    Fang Ruolan raised his watch and frowned, "it''s too long, isn''t it? Is there something wrong with the Li family and the Ye family? That''s why it took so long? "


    "It''s impossible. The aristocratic family can''t cheat people with fake goods. If they give them, they will." I directly denied the idea.


    But soon, the whole day passed, and there was no one to report!


    Fang Ruolan said several times in my ear that she could ask for me, but I refused because she didn''t want to make the relationship between herself and the Fang family more rigid.


    However, the next day, the third day, the fourth day, the fifth day!


    For five days, the Fang family did not care. The situation was like borrowing money and paying back money.


    I don''t ask, Fang family doesn''t mention, I''m just like a grandson! On the contrary, they became masters.


    Until the sixth day, I smoked two packs of cigarettes, but I still didn''t get any notice.


    "Why don''t I ask for you?" Fang Ruolan said.


    I hold back anger, gently nodded, "well, you ask, I''ll wait for you here."


    ..


    the author''s words: is it familiar to add more than 30000 wangzhiguan? I believe that many people have encountered such a situation, and I am also very upset. Let''s be angry with me!

 Chapter 712

    As soon as Fang Ruolan left, I was not calm.


    What does this Fang family mean? Do you want to take my things and send them to me?


    These awards, originally I deserve, the Fang family has been withholding not to give, is also too unreasonable? It was absolutely intentional.


    In this case, we have to wait for Fang Ruolan to come back and see what attitude the Fang family has.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Fang Ruolan came back slowly. As soon as she entered the courtyard, I found that her face was not good-looking.


    I realized that things were getting worse, so I went forward and asked, "what''s the matter? What does the Fang family say? "


    "My grandfather asked me to bring you a message. Do you think the Fang family owes you? It''s just a few days of detention. Do you need to be in such a hurry? Don''t you trust Fang family? I''ll give it to you if I give it to you. " Fang Ruolan bit his teeth.


    Hearing this, I have 10000 grass mud horses galloping by in my heart, completely speechless.


    Due to the relationship between myself and Fang family, I nodded slightly and chose to continue to wait.


    But that''s what I''ve been waiting for. Another two weeks!


    Fang''s family is still indifferent and has no intention of giving me anything.


    I really can''t bear it, and let Fang Ruolan go to find out. As a result, the Fang family still said the same thing and asked me if I thought the Fang family would take things away from me, what kind of excuses.


    So down, I was made helpless, or hard to wait, every day with crazy like, not the general suffocation.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a month passed.


    During this period, Fang Jinbao seems to have evaporated in the world, but he didn''t appear in front of people. No one knows why he went.


    Fang Sheng, however, still has no plans and has been dragging his hair.


    Until one day, thunder and lightning outside, my mood is like roaring thunder, finally unbearable!


    "Xiaolan, come with me. If you don''t go again, I don''t think the Fang family will return the things to me all their lives." I got up from the living room in a rage.


    Fang Ruolan is very clever, immediately picked up the umbrella, ready to go with me.


    But at this time, Fang Dao, holding a black umbrella, and Fang Sheng appeared outside the door and walked in slowly.


    "No, we''re here." Fang Sheng looks like I owe him money.


    Fang Dao took the wet black umbrella, took out an old ancient book from his arms, and put it on the table. Five words were written on it, eternal Qi formula.


    I couldn''t help but feel happy. The secret way is that Fang family is a big family after all. They can''t play the trick of breaking accounts. So I picked up the ancient book and took a simple glance.


    However, this eternal Qi formula is of no use to me. The skill must be cultivated in an innate state. I''m far from it!


    What''s more, the success rate of this eternal Naqi formula is very low. It''s almost impossible. It''s useless.


    So, I put down the ancient books, ecstatic asked: "broken bone quenching body Dan and Li Tianyan?"


    When Fang Sheng heard this, he first looked at Fang Dao, then coughed a few times, cleared his throat, put his hands behind his waist, looked at me with the remaining light from the corner of his eyes, and solemnly said, "I plan to officially appoint you as the emperor''s son-in-law of Fang''s family in a few days, so as you are the emperor''s son-in-law, you must have a bit of responsibility and dedication."


    "What do you mean?" I was stunned.


    Fang Sheng turned his lips and said with righteous words: "after my consideration, this bone quenching body pill and Li Tianyan have a great effect on our Fang family, especially Li Tianyan. They will be of great help to each other''s scientific research career. Therefore, as the son-in-law, you can''t be selfish, but you should give these two things to Fang family for disposal."


    I''m completely stupid with my eyes bulging.


    "Grandfather, how can that be? How can you decide without Jia ZHENGJING''s consent? " Fang Ruolan was in a hurry, so he immediately supported me.


    Fang Sheng glared at him and said, "why can''t I decide for myself? Since he is my son-in-law and my grandson-in-law, everything he has in the Fang family belongs to me. I can decide what I want! Needless to say, the Li family''s heavenly eye has been handed over to the Fang family''s forbidden area for scientific research, and the Fang family wants to use it. As for the bone breaking and body quenching pill, I have also given a more suitable candidate, and I have already taken it. "


    "It''s what I deserve. It''s what I got with my life. Why do you give it to others? For what? If it''s spread, are you not afraid of outsiders'' jokes, saying that Fang family is hegemonic? " I react to come over, suddenly burst into a rage, ask don''t ask me to give things to others, now even broken bone quench body Dan let people eat!


    "in Fangfang, I has the final say, I say to whom to give to, who Jia Zhengjing is not qualified and no power to ask, as for this matter, it is not afraid to go out, instead, you will feel that your home has made a great contribution to the other side, you will also be served, if you are talking nonsense eight ways outside, I see you this prince of the horse also do not." Fang Sheng is powerful, unforgiving, dignified and aggressive.


    The meaning of this is very obvious, but I want to be the son-in-law, so I will take care of my mouth, and the Fang family will take the initiative to disclose this matter for me, so that others will feel that my other family has contributed.


    Contribution?What''s the use of this? And it''s a fake contribution!


    Even if I didn''t give it to you for such a long time, now I don''t even ask for my opinion, so I give two things to others, and take a broken ancient book to make me perfunctory. In the end, it''s the opposite way to check and balance and make me shut up?


    That''s disgusting. Fang Sheng, an old man, is obviously targeting!


    I waited so long with full expectation, thinking of taking the bone quenching body pill, thinking of reviving MEDA, but in the end, did I get such a result?


    "What do you think I am when you do this? What''s that old book about me? " I don''t agree with you. I don''t agree with you!


    Fang Ruolan naturally stood on my side. She was also very unhappy. She calmed down and said, "grandfather, brother, is your practice too inappropriate? Even if the Li family''s heavenly eye is really useful to the other family, I think the most suitable person to take this bone breaking body quenching pill is ZHENGJING. After all, he has a special constitution and is the first person in the local capital. If you take this pill, you may break through to the nature. You are killing him in the cradle. "


    "I said he is not suitable, then he is not suitable, I want to give the pills to anyone, he has no right to intervene, if not for his sake, I don''t want to come today, Jia ZHENGJING, you don''t think you can be unscrupulous with Fang Ruolan, you are just in name, I don''t intend to give you any real power." Fang Sheng snorted coldly, as if what he said was taken for granted.


    My whole body trembled with anger, my eyes were red, and I was holding my anger. I asked, "who did you give the bone quenching pill to? Who took my broken bone and quenched body pill? "


    "Nature is... Fang Jinbao!" Fang Sheng straightened his chest.

 Chapter 713

    "Don''t look at Fang Jinbao''s usual idleness. In fact, no one knows his strength except dao''er and me. He may not be weaker than you. This time, taking the bone breaking and body quenching pill will be of great benefit to him, and he may even break through the inborn. Now he is in seclusion, protected by several inborn late stage, and is at the most critical moment. If he can survive, there is no limit to the future Quantity. " Fang Sheng said.


    Fang Jinbao?


    Was it taken by Fang Jinbao?


    No wonder he disappeared for so long. It turned out that he had eaten Laozi''s bone quenching pill.


    No wonder he was so proud before. That''s what he relied on!


    The most important thing is that Fang Jinbao is so hidden that his strength is not much weaker than mine!


    At this moment, I finally figured out that the whole thing was under the control of the Fang family from the beginning to the end. The beneficiary was Fang Jinbao, and I was just a tool to be used.


    I suddenly cold face, "since it has been eaten, it is impossible to spit out, you will not only give me an old book that can not be cultivated to perfunctory me?"


    "Don''t worry about that. You''ve made so much contribution to the Fang family. Naturally, the Fang family won''t treat you badly. I''ve already said hello to you in the research forbidden area. You can go and pick a high-tech treasure at any time, except Tianyan. In addition, someone will send you 30 pieces of top-quality pills in person tomorrow as your compensation. Of course, you''d better weigh them and take them. Don''t eat them carelessly, I''m sorry I believe that if I give you enough time to finish taking these top-quality pills in a few years, it should be natural. " Fang Sheng said.


    I''m very upset. If you give me 30 pieces of top-quality pills, it''s not as important as a bone breaking and body quenching pill. If you go to the forbidden area for scientific research, it''s not as important as the resurrection of MEDA!


    However, there is no other way. In such a big Fang family, I can''t speak at all. I can only be soft for a while. It''s better than nothing. So I said with a stiff head, "what can I say when the boat is finished? That''s it. "


    "You are wise. In a few days, I will publicize to the outside world, admit your identity, and praise you well." Fang Sheng smiles leisurely.


    Fang Dao, who didn''t speak in the whole process, picked up the black umbrella and left with Fang Sheng.


    Soon, Fang Ruolan and I were the only ones left in the mansion.


    Fang Ruolan was so angry that he stamped his feet and said: "grandfather is too eccentric. It''s clearly intentional. You can eat it, too. Why don''t you have it?"


    "Is that true? Because my surname is not Fang. It''s ridiculous. " I laughed at myself.


    Xiumei was frowning. Fang Ruolan was gnashing his teeth and said: "I knew Fang Jinbao would be a bad thing. This really proves it. I think he''d better not survive. It''s better to die under the bone quenching body pill!"


    "Cough, I also want him to die, but there is no way, there are several congenital late protection him, once there is any accident, there will be someone to help, it should not be possible." I coughed a few times, and I had already sent my regards to Fang Jinbao''s ancestors.


    Fang Ruolan clenched the powder fist. The first lady was very angry at that time. She directly lifted the tea table and made a lot of pieces and tea.


    "What are you doing? I''m so angry that I didn''t turn over. Are you faster than me? " I was a bit out of the blue.


    Fang Ruolan suddenly blushed, raised his head and replied, "if you don''t get those things, it''s not good for me. Can I not be angry?"


    I didn''t think much about it, so I sat down and quickly calmed down my anger so as not to lose my mind.


    But Fang Ruolan was very nervous all the time. She even sat beside me and said: "now things are definitely not as simple as they seem. With Fang Jinbao''s character, once he breaks through the congenital, when he closes up, he will not let you go easily. You must be careful not to follow his way, because I don''t know that he can hide so deeply."


    "I think the previous trial was entirely for Fang Jinbao''s sake. This guy didn''t have to do anything to get everything. This abacus is very good." I''m dying to kill.


    "Well, don''t be angry. Calm down. This time you''re not without a harvest, are you? At least you have elixir, and you can go to the forbidden area of scientific research to pick a baby. The Fang family will commend you. Who dares to gossip about you in the future? " Fang Ruolan suddenly raised her hand and pinched her shoulder for me. She was a little woman.


    I''m in a trance. Fang Ruolan is too active. She has worked with me for so long, and she has never been like this.


    I couldn''t help choking on my saliva. I coughed desperately. I thought it would be difficult for Fang Ruolan to get along with me day and night. Do you really like me? If she knows that I am Li Shaobai, she will be embarrassed.


    But when I think about it carefully, I don''t think it''s true. Maybe Fang Ruolan is just a nervous antidote.


    ..


    the next day, the elder of the Fang family came to the door and personally delivered 30 pieces of top-quality pills, all of which were collected by me. Then I sat in the room with my knees crossed and quickly took one, pretending to be unbearable and extremely painful.


    Fang Ruolan was very nervous, but he didn''t dare to disturb me, so he had to worry.


    But in fact, I didn''t respond at all. I was totally pretending, so that I didn''t want to expose my ability to swallow pills indefinitely.The reason is very simple. Li Shaobai is the only one who can swallow pills indefinitely. This is well known to many people. I have never covered it up before. Now I can never reveal it in the Fang family, so as not to be suspected.


    After loading it for most of the day, I couldn''t do it. Then I opened my eyes and breathed out a heavy breath. "This elixir is so terrible. It almost can''t hold."


    "Are you... OK? How can I take it without thinking about it? " Fang Ruolan rushed to deliver the water.


    I took the glass, looked up to drink, said with a smile: "impulsive, impulsive, certainly not next time."


    Then, I came down from the bed and put the water cup beside me, "Xiaolan, it''s not too late. You can take me to the forbidden area of scientific research now and pick up a baby to come back."


    "Now? You just finished taking pills. " Fang Ruolan is not willing to.


    I draw a corner of the mouth, can obviously feel Fang Ruolan''s concern for me, secret way good guy, should not really be interesting to me? When I abused her so badly, can I still abuse her?


    This is incredible!


    "It''s OK. I know my body. Let''s go. I''ll go now." I forced myself to calm down and not let myself think.


    "Good." Fang Ruolan nodded and agreed, as if she would do anything I asked her to do.


    Ten minutes later, I came to the research forbidden area in the west corner of Fang''s family.


    Looking around, the high wall blocks the situation inside. The guards around are very strict, and there are people patrolling from time to time.


    There is only one entrance outside the forbidden area for scientific research, and the control is very strict. Anyone who enters must verify his identity.


    I took a deep look at the entrance, thinking that the heavenly eye is also in it. Even if I can''t get it, I can go in and have a look.

 Chapter 714

    As Fang Sheng said hello, Fang Ruolan and I soon entered the forbidden area of scientific research and had a smooth journey.


    After coming in, the area inside the wall is very large, with six or seven large-scale ground floor buildings, just like a high-tech factory.


    In addition, there is a two-story Museum in the middle of the forbidden area.


    "I''m familiar with the road here, so I''ll go to the museum if I choose my baby. Someone should be waiting, just take what I like." Fang Ruolan took my hand and went straight to the museum.


    As soon as I entered the gate of the scientific research Museum, I was startled by the scene inside, as if I were in the future world.


    Countless high-end scientific and technological products are all displayed around, and many protective measures are set up. The thermal induction system on the top of the building is inverted, and it sweeps the whole building from top to bottom from time to time.


    In this, although there are no lethal weapons, I know they must be hidden. Once triggered, there will be a lot of bullets.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came up with a smile and said, "Mr. Jia and Miss Fang, you can count them. I''m Chen Bing, who is in charge of the scientific research Museum. It has already said hello. If Mr. Jia wants anything, just take it away, or show them around first?"


    "Lead the way." I nodded.


    Without hesitation, Chen Bing immediately led the way. His eloquence was very good. He kept on explaining the first level of high-tech products.


    "Mr. Jia, this is a high intelligent watch independently developed by Fang family. It can sense the direction of all personnel within a radius of five kilometers, and has the function of positioning and communication. This is the watch you brought in the last test."


    "And this, the memory elimination helmet, as long as you wear this helmet, you can stimulate the brain through the current, eliminate most of people''s memory, and realize the ultimate brainwashing! But it''s also possible to fail, because the brain is the most mysterious place, and this helmet is at most a semi-finished product. "


    "In addition, this is also quite powerful. As long as you wear it, you can directly distinguish the opponent''s combat power if you have a congenital master. However, sometimes it''s not accurate. It''s actually a semi-finished product..."


    ..


    Chen Bing introduced it all the way, and led Fang Ruolan and me around on the first floor. It''s all semi-finished products, or even semi-finished products It''s not surprising.


    So I raised my head, looked at the stairs leading to the second floor, and asked, "this second floor thing should be more advanced, right? It''s useless to forget the first layer. "


    "That''s... OK." Chen Bing seems reluctant.


    As a result, on the second floor, the surrounding scene is even more incredible than on the first floor.


    I saw a piece of red and gold human armor, which was sealed in a transparent isolation cabinet. I immediately thought of a science fiction movie, and I couldn''t help but breathe.


    "Iron man?" I ran out of control and was completely shocked.


    Chen Bing walked slowly to me and nodded with a smile, "yes, Mr. Jia thought there was something in the movie, but there was no reality? The cost of this research and development is very high, and the whole Fang family has only one steel battle suit. Ordinary people will never know about this appalling high technology. "


    "is it as like as two peas"? I turned my face, more excited than ever.


    Chen Bing squeezed his chin and Tut, "well, it''s a little different. It''s not as scary as the movie. The height of flight is limited, and the processor and intelligent system are not as exaggerated as the movie. To sum up, the appearance is the same, but the practicability is poor by several grades. The most important thing is to use quantum technology to keep up with the rhythm of the movie, but it''s too difficult, It''s impossible in the short term. It''s still under development. "


    I''m disappointed. Is this an imitation? Is there not a real finished product in this museum? Isn''t that a bit too shabby?


    It seemed that Chen Bing was embarrassed when he saw my doubts. He hurried to a counter and took out a mobile phone. "Jia Xian was born to have a look at this mobile phone. It looks very small. In fact, he uses a micro atomic computer, which has very powerful functions. Its ability can be called a powerful hacker."


    "Atomic microcomputers? Talk about its function. " I was curious again.


    Chen Bing showed a trace of pride and immediately explained, "the function of this mobile phone is absolutely amazing. It can invade network devices, remotely control, paralyze, and invade cameras. It''s very powerful."


    Network intrusion, network paralysis? Intrusion camera?


    It''s like MEDA invaded my cell phone at the beginning!


    Seeing that I was in a daze, Chen Bing was even more proud and said with a smile, "surely Mr. Jia has never seen me? What''s more, this mobile phone can locate the caller in one second, OK? Isn''t that great? "


    "Does it have any shortcomings?" I held back my excitement and asked.


    Chen Bing explained: "there must be some shortcomings. Because it''s a micro atomic computer, its ability can''t keep up with that of a real atomic computer. Moreover, due to the programming problem of the chip, its application is limited. The Li family has always been the leader in the chip. Our Fang family can''t keep up with them, especially the newly arrived Tianyan. How can we make it You can''t make the same. ""Chip? Show me. " I said.


    Chen Bing as like as two peas, he immediately disassembled the mobile phone side and pulled out a chip, which was exactly like the chip of meme da.


    "That''s it. I''ll take it." I pretended to be calm, my heart was hot, and I just took the phone away.


    As soon as Chen Bing responded, my mobile phone had been put into my trouser pocket, and the whole person showed a painful expression, "this... Mr. Jia, do you really want this? Do you want to think about something else? "


    "No, just it." I made a firm decision.


    Chen Bing''s flesh pain is extreme. It seems that every treasure in the second layer is not willing to be taken away by me. It seems that he was too proud just now, eager to show off, and accidentally did something wrong.


    However, Chen Bing had no choice but to send me his mobile phone.


    "If you''ve finished your selection, why don''t you take me to see the eye of heaven?" I laughed.


    Chen Bing suddenly felt excited, his face suddenly changed, and he said, "no, absolutely not. The eye of heaven is very important. You can''t let others visit it casually."


    "Others? This Tianyan is mine. I contributed it to the Fang family. Now you can''t even give me a look? Fang''s family is so big and there are so many experts. Are you afraid that I will rob you? " I gave a cold hum.


    Fang Ruolan stepped forward to help. The eldest lady''s momentum was strong and scolded: "Chen Bing, let you lead the way, do you hear me? It''s just a look, and there won''t be any loss, so you won''t follow the flow and behave like that? "


    Chen Bing appears to be very tangled, clubbing in place, frowning, seems to weigh the gains and losses between the two.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Bing clenched his teeth and waved his hand. "Miss, Mr. Jia, follow me, but I can make a statement in advance. I''ll just have a look outside and never stay longer."


    I am in the heart a joy, toward square if orchid winked an eye, resolute follow up.


    All the way out of the museum, Chen Bing led us straight to the depth of the forbidden area for scientific research.


    Until a triangle building appeared in front of him, he gently opened the side door, revealing a gap.


    Through this gap, the scene inside suddenly surprised me.


    There are more than ten researchers working around, all of them are in a state of anxiety and confusion.


    And in this triangle building, there is a silver super sports car, two scissors doors are pulled open, there are countless lines and central control connected together!


    And this super sports car''s modelling, is incomparably familiar.


    Sharp edges and corners, fierce lights, huge tail, inherent murderous, and the license plate number, it''s my Veneno!


    My car was transformed by the Li family and became a test object!


    At this time, an old man was so angry that he broke the computer that he swore, "Damn, what kind of chip is this? All the secrets as like as two peas, all of which are not locked, and the whole eye is the most important. It is the core of the countless scientific secrets of Li family. The system is just to enhance the processing power and function. It must rely on the chip program to start. As long as all the secret of the program is obtained, the same eye can be created. You have so much time that you haven''t been able to crack it yet? "


    This words a, inside instant quiet down, a head shrinks, no one dares to speak.


    In fact, the old man couldn''t crack it himself, but he was so angry that he blew his beard and glared. He seemed to be the leader here. He pointed to all the people and began to scold.


    "Waste, a bunch of waste."


    "What''s the use of asking you to come?"


    "Don''t you want to do it?"


    Can''t crack the chip? Chip is the most important thing? Is the system just a carrier to increase processing capacity and function?


    I squinted and touched the mobile phone in my pocket. How can I give the heavenly eye to others?


    Simply, I pushed the side door open and went in in an instant, "I can crack it!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the crown of 30200 kings.

 Chapter 715

    For a moment, Chen Bing and Fang Ruolan were all silly. No one knew why I made such an unexpected move.


    Even the scientific research workers of the whole Tianyan research laboratory have cast their eyes.


    "What does this man do?"


    "Isn''t this Jia ZHENGJING? What is he doing here? "


    "I''m not ashamed. We can''t crack this chip. Why does Jia ZHENGJING think he can crack it? Is he better than us? "


    "That''s bullshit."


    The old man, wearing gold rimmed glasses, suddenly shrunk his eyes, pointed at Chen Bing and scolded, "Chen Bing, what are you doing? It''s forbidden for outsiders to enter here. Why do you bring people here? "


    "This... Professor Huang, we are just passing by. By the way, we can see Mr. Jia and he..." Chen Bing''s face is green.


    It turned out that the old man was still a professor, so I stood in front of Chen Bing and waved slightly, "this has nothing to do with Chen Bing. I want to break in myself. I don''t think you can crack a chip. What''s the use of my heavenly eye?"


    This old man, known as Professor Huang, pushed his glasses and said in a cold voice, "since you broke in yourself, you should be responsible. I will report it to you. You can go now. It''s none of your business if the eye chip can''t be broken this day."


    "Nothing to do with me? This eye of heaven is my contribution. How can it have nothing to do with me? Are you kidding? I see you so hard, want to help you, did not want to say nothing to do with me? It''s ridiculous. " I smiled.


    At this time, Fang Ruolan came from behind, pulled me with his hand, and said softly, "what are you doing? What''s wrong? "


    "I have my own intention. It''s right to listen to me." I pressed Fang Ruolan''s hand and winked at her.


    Fang Ruolan is not a fool. He seems to understand my intention in a moment. He takes a decisive attitude and gives Professor Huang a straight look. "Professor Huang, ZHENGJING says it can be cracked, so it can be cracked. Look at your subordinates, none of them is useful. It''s not as good as ZHENGJING."


    "What''s more, this day''s eye belongs to ZHENGJING. It''s his contribution to the Fang family. How can he become an outsider? Can''t he have a look? If you don''t steal or rob, no one can say that he is not even if you report it to him! "


    ..


    Fang Ruolan is powerful and reasonable, which makes all the people in Tianyan research room speechless.


    Chen Bing helped no one. He quickly stepped back and stopped interrupting.


    Professor Huang obviously didn''t believe that I could crack it. He said with a smile, "can Jia ZHENGJING crack a chip that I can''t crack? I''d like to ask, what is his major? Are you a professional


    This remark was obviously ironic, which made the people around immediately burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, coax the girl to be professional."


    "Tianyan chip is such a difficult thing, even the professor is almost driven crazy. Jia ZHENGJING, you are so arrogant."


    "It''s the chip of the Li family. The whole Fang family can''t keep up with the pace. Just Jia ZHENGJING? What about dreams? "


    Professor Huang pressed his hand intentionally or unintentionally to stop the noise of the scientific research room.


    Later, Professor Huang sneered, went to Fang Ruolan and said, "Miss, today, I don''t care about your face. Anyway, there''s no loss. Take Jia ZHENGJING and leave. Just give him a look. It''s not enough."


    Fang Ruolan gritted her teeth and looked back at me, seemingly seeking my advice.


    I nodded in a hurry, confident.


    Then Fang Ruolan said, "Professor Huang, you can''t crack it now. How about ZHENGJING try it?"


    "No, it''s our job whether we can crack it or not. Even if we leave our eyes here, we can''t let others interfere. This is the rule. Please leave, miss. I won''t leave you here." Professor Huang refused directly.


    Well, Professor Huang can''t crack it and won''t let others crack it.


    This made Fang Ruolan completely helpless, and I was not reconciled. They had to leave Tianyan research room side by side.


    When I got back to Ruolan palace, I was still not reconciled and vowed that I would never give up my heavenly eye!


    So, I ran to a lonely corner, immediately took off my shoes and took out the chip under the insole.


    Looking at memeda''s chip, my heart is very hot. I directly replace the original chip of the mobile phone. No matter whether it''s useful or not, it''s the same shape anyway. I''ll install it decisively.


    At the moment of power on, greetings appeared on the screen of the mobile phone.


    Then, a line appeared!


    [reading the chip...]


    I''m very nervous. I''m afraid that I can''t read it, and I''ll fail in the end.


    All of a sudden, the screen flashes and the words change.


    [read successfully, progress 10%...]


    "my memeda is coming back to life at last!" I was so excited that I jumped up and almost screamed!


    Looking at the progress of reading in change, I hit a soul stirring, eyes staring straight at, "fast!"50%...


    60%...


    88%...


    until the progress reached 99%, it was stuck for more than half an hour, but it just failed.


    "What''s the matter? Really not? " I rubbed my hair and squatted to death, but I didn''t dare to restart the machine for fear of accidents and the mismatch between the system and the chip.


    Squeak ~


    at this moment, the mobile phone suddenly vibrates, and the progress bar is completely complete, reaching 100%!


    The screen appeared the main interface, front camera hair out of a scanning light, but also out of a cold sound.


    "The new carrier has been fully connected, and the processing capacity is only 10%. Open the pupil scanning device to confirm the user''s identity. If it is not the owner of the original program, start the program destruction device immediately."


    I quickly put my eyes on the front camera. In less than half a second, there was another voice coming from my mobile phone. "Confirm, the user is the original owner of the chip program, Li Shaobai. Open full permissions, and the core program tianyan-1 starts!"


    I saw a girl named Lori appeared on the screen. She wore two pigtails, a red face and a dress. Her eyes were closed, as if she was sleeping.


    She opened her eyes slightly, as if waking up from a deep sleep, full of drowsiness.


    "Master!"


    As soon as he finished, he was stunned.


    "What''s the matter with you, MEDA?" I feel a little strange.


    "Master, I feel that there is the same program two kilometers away, Tianyan 9, which can control the remote connection, encrypt the whole process, and embezzle the function of Tianyan 9. Master, do you want to connect


    Is there the same program nearby? Can you also make an encrypted connection? Remote control?


    Is it...


    "originally, you are number one, and that is number nine. They are interconnected, connected, connected immediately! If Professor Huang doesn''t let me touch him, I won''t crack him. I''m afraid they don''t expect that I''m in full control of heaven''s eye now! " I took a breath of cool air, unprecedented excitement.

 Chapter 716

    MEDA got my order, as before, to start the encrypted connection immediately.


    Less than five seconds, the screen pop up a software, which is full of functions, directly scared me.


    Super thermal induction, infrared scanning, chip program encryption, unmanned automatic driving, combat power detection...


    network mode, intrusion mode, decentralized control mode...


    super weapon destruction mode: vehicle deformation, freezing gun, laser gun, tracking missile, gravity enhancement, self explosion!


    See behind, unexpectedly also appeared escape mode, the strength of the whole car is very terrible, also equipped with jet flight function!


    ...


    "it''s too terrible. I didn''t expect that the science and technology research of Li family has reached such a level. No wonder Fang family can''t catch up." I can''t help a moment of shame.


    MEDA cute smile, "master, has been connected with Tianyan No. 9, all functions can be used normally, this software is MEDA specially help you do, you can use this software to control when you are inconvenient to call me."


    "MEDA, how powerful is tianyan-9''s processing power compared with your original one?" I swallowed.


    "More than ten times! Even more, because Tianyan 9 is just a test object, and many functions are not complete. "


    More than ten times, is it just a test sample?


    I finally understand why CNOOC has been cooperating with the Li family all the time. This level is not beyond the Fang family at all.


    Unable to stand the excitement, I made up my mind that I had to use MEDA to find Ning Xing!


    So, I said, "MEDA, now I want to use super thermal induction to sense the whole Fang family. How can I not be found by others? For example, the scientific research room where Tianyan 9 is located is not discovered by those guys. "


    "No, because someone is constantly testing the location of tianyan-9, trying to crack the chip program. Once the super thermal sensing program is started, the other party will know. After all, it is the body of tianyan-9." He shook his head.


    I''ll smash my mouth and wait until they get off work. Professor Huang is human after all. He can''t stay in the research room 24 hours, can he? There''s always a time to get off work.


    Originally, I intended to use my mobile phone to revive MEDA, and help Professor Huang crack the chip. I took the opportunity to break into the forbidden area of scientific research and win trust. But I didn''t think that he would not only refuse, but also look down on others.


    Now I know that I can connect with Tianyan 9. I don''t care about Professor Huang. If they want to crack it, I won''t crack it for them. They are so angry!


    "MEDA, since there are people on Tianyan 9 who can''t use it, it''s impossible for them to find out if you use its processing power, isn''t it? After all, it''s encrypted. " I said.


    "That''s right, master," he said


    "Very good. First of all, give me another encryption program. Don''t let Professor Huang crack it. By the way, he will invade the Tianyan scientific research room and turn out the monitoring screen. But don''t turn them black. It seems too deliberate. At that time, Fang''s family must be on guard. We must not be aware of it. It''s very simple for you, isn''t it?" I slowly raised the corner of my mouth, a big stone in my heart finally fell.


    "It''s really simple." Memeda disappears on the screen.


    After ten seconds, the screen suddenly changed, and the picture of Tianyan scientific research room immediately fell in front of my eyes, and I could even hear them talking. I was completely from the perspective of God!


    At this moment, in the scientific research room, several young people talk to each other, showing contempt from time to time.


    "Well, just now that Jia ZHENGJING, it''s very nice to say, what''s his contribution? This is clearly our Fang family''s thing. "


    "He is really thick skinned. He dare to say that he can crack the chip. Is his brain burnt out?"


    "I see, he just doesn''t agree and wants to take the eye of heaven for himself."


    As Professor Huang sat in front of the computer, he scoffed and said, "this guy can brag about things that I can''t crack. How can he say he can? Even if you can, you can''t crack it for him. Isn''t that hitting me in the face? He''s not from our research office. "


    "What the professor said is, if we can''t crack it, if we leave it mildewed here, we won''t let him touch it. What is he? Don''t you know how to coax Miss Fang? He has a fart skill. He doesn''t even have an innate state. " A middle-aged man handed over a cup of boiled water and was obsequious.


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s continue to work. This chip has to be cracked, otherwise it''s not easy to explain." Professor Huang exclaimed that he had changed his decadence and looked full of energy. He knocked the keyboard with both hands, and there were lots of program words on the computer screen.


    But all of a sudden, Professor Huang raised his eyes and turned black. "It''s impossible!"


    Professor Huang''s action immediately attracted the attention of his staff and surrounded the past one after another.


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible. What about my previous program? Why is everything gone? What''s the situation? " Professor Huang''s face changed greatly, but he didn''t give up and tried his best to knock on the keyboard.


    As a result, I knocked for most of the day, but I couldn''t find anything."Damn, what''s the matter? Did you do it? Forgot to back up? This is the result of more than a month''s hard work. How could it be that there is nothing left? To start again? " Huang Jiao teaches that the whole person is limp in front of the computer.


    People around looked at each other, one by one frightened.


    "Is it true that there is no backup?"


    "I remember it was very strange."


    "It''s impossible."


    "It''s really gone..."


    after half a minute, Professor Huang sat up straight again, "if it''s gone, it''s gone. With the previous experience, the back finger may crack faster."


    Unexpectedly, Professor Huang was even more confident and said to himself from time to time, "yes, it''s the rhythm that I want. Fortunately, I keep things in my mind. I''ll avoid detours. It''s a blessing in disguise."


    I stare at the surveillance screen, snort, and immediately give the order to Moda: "Moda, how far have they cracked it?"


    "Less than one in ten thousand." The voice of MEDA comes from the mobile phone.


    "Give me the chip program to encrypt to death, cover and cover again, interlace and interlace again, set as many levels as you can, and then deliberately let Huang Jiao break in and see it, frighten them to death!" I laughed coldly, thinking that if you dare to speak ill of me behind my back and don''t let me crack it, it''s time for you to taste the consequences.


    ...


    Professor Huang was very complacent and whistled, "ha ha, finally broke an encryption program."


    But suddenly, he didn''t know what he saw, and the whistle stopped suddenly. He was so scared that he rolled down from the computer chair, pointed to the computer, and said, "what is the eye of the day? Actually, there are tens of millions of encryption programs... Also covering interleaving...


    people around us are surprised.


    "Tens of millions of encryptions..."


    "the Li family is tough enough. I''m afraid our Fang family will know that they are playing so much."


    "I''ll take it with me. If I don''t take it like this, how can I crack it?"


    "Professor, let''s not crack it, OK? So much, I guess we''ll die here. "


    Professor Huang wiped his sweat and was helped up by several people. He was shaking all over. He shook his head and said, "no, we have to crack it. By the way, didn''t Jia ZHENGJING say that he can crack it? I''ve changed my mind. Let him crack it. If he does, we''ll take the credit. If we can''t crack it, we''ll take the opportunity to pit him and report him. It''s revenge for young master Jinbao. "

 Chapter 717

    Professor Huang and others gathered in Tianyan scientific research room, laughing and discussing the plot.


    However, they didn''t realize it at all. I witnessed the whole process, just like God!


    In the afternoon of that day, Fang Ruolan was away, and Huang Jiaoshou came to Ruolan palace with two confidants.


    I deliberately made a very unexpected appearance and invited them into the mansion. In fact, I knew exactly what tricks they were going to play.


    As soon as he sat down, Professor Huang looked very distressed and arched his hand at me. "Mr. Jia, I shouldn''t have said that this morning. Please forgive me if I offend you."


    "Oh, Professor Huang, where is that? No, No I pressed Professor Huang''s hands and shook my head at him.


    Huang Jiaoshou nodded a little and immediately went straight to the topic, sighing: "I was too old-fashioned before. After half a day''s meditation, I think I can let you have a try. After all, you have made such a contribution. If you are sure, cracking the chip is just easy work. If there is an accident, I am willing to guarantee for you."


    At first, I didn''t respond. I just laughed it off.


    Huang Jiao was in a hurry. For fear that I would not crack it, he pointed to the two confidants he had brought and began to complain.


    "Look at you. It''s useless."


    "Mr. Jia is still so calm up to now, which shows that he is quite sure that you can''t compare him. You two should get up quickly and apologize for what you said this morning."


    They got up quickly, as if they had arranged in advance, and apologized together. That''s a compliment.


    See this scene, I leisurely lit a cigarette, cross two legs deliberately silent.


    Professor Huang didn''t understand what I meant. He thought I didn''t have enough sincerity. He got up and raised his hand to knock them on the skull. He said, "give me some sincerity. You can see that Mr. Jia is not happy now. It''s all your fault. If you miss the chance to crack the chip, who will be responsible? Well


    They look panic, and desperate apology, acting is not generally true, on the difference between pee pants.


    "Mr. Jia, they have already apologized. Look at this..." Huang Jiaoshi showed his eager eyes.


    I flicked off my cigarette ash, slightly twisted my body on the sofa and asked, "as far as I know in the trial, this heavenly eye can bind its master. I don''t know if the master of the heavenly eye has chosen it? Or has it been cracked in the research room? "


    "This... Has chosen the owner, but the Li family has obviously tampered with it. Many secrets can''t be touched at all. Even the owner has no way, and the authority is not enough..." Professor Huang said.


    Good guy, I dare to say that the eye of heaven has a master.


    This damned Fang family, without asking my opinion, privately distributes the reward to others, which is simply unreasonable.


    "Who is the master?" I squinted and stared at Professor Huang.


    In my eyes, Professor Huang suddenly became very nervous, reluctantly raised a smile, immediately changed the topic, said: "Mr. Jia, don''t ask, this is confidential, I''m not convenient to disclose, in addition, cracking the chip is a major event."


    "In fact, if you don''t tell me, I already know who it is. It''s... Fang Jinbao, right?" I put out my cigarette and changed my cold face.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is. The important thing is the chip. I come to you with a glimmer of hope and sincerity. After all, Mr. Jia, you have so much dedication that you are willing to offer it with both hands. Who can match you in this great righteousness? I''m afraid that in a few days, it will be the famous son-in-law. " Huang Jiaoshi flattered at the right time.


    It''s a pity that Professor Huang was photographed on the horseshoe this time.


    Want me to help crack the chip and give it to Fang Jinbao? Crack success alone to take credit, crack failure to report above, try to pit me?


    Only a fool can be fooled!


    "Come to me sincerely? Do you really think I''m a fool? You know I''m not willing to give things away. Why do I have to be so nice? Sorry, I can''t help you with that. " I can''t help sneering.


    "Mr. Jia, I''m afraid you''re angry, too? In this way, if you think about it again, after all, the eye of heaven is also what you get from the trial. Is it nothing to help? It''s a failure. " Professor Huang earnestly advised.


    I lit another cigarette and said ironically, "what''s my business? This eye is not mine now, and didn''t you say it before? I am an outsider and have nothing to do with me, so I can''t help you. Please go back. "


    "In that case, I will not force you." Professor Huang sighed. He had no choice but to take two of his confidants and go back to the forbidden area for scientific research.


    I asked MEDA to call up the surveillance screen again, but I didn''t expect Professor Huang to scold me as soon as he came back to the research room.


    In the picture, Professor Huang kicks his foot and scolds: "this Jia ZHENGJING is really ignorant. I''ve given him a lot of face by asking him to help. It''s really a toast without penalty."


    The two men were equally angry and cursed.


    "Don''t you know how to coax Miss Fang? What else can he do? In my opinion, he is just strong on the outside but strong in the middle. Last time he was just bragging. ""I have a plan. Isn''t Jia ZHENGJING claiming that he can crack it? Let''s just give up the previous plan and report it to Fang Shengjia immediately to let him know that Jia ZHENGJING will be able to crack it. At that time, he will try it. If he fails, Fang will feel that he is deliberately concealing and unwilling to crack it. Fang''s impression of him will be even worse. Professor Huang, I don''t know if my plan is feasible? "


    "Hey, hey, once Jia ZHENGJING is shriveled, the young master of Jinbao will surely be rewarded heavily."


    Professor Huang heard, not from smirk, straight thumbs up, "good, very good, I like it."


    Seeing this, I gritted my teeth in anger. Who did I offend? These bastards fight for Fang Jinbao.


    As night fell, under the order of Fang family, I came to a pavilion in Fangsheng palace.


    Professor Huang and Fang Sheng were present.


    On the surface, I didn''t move. In fact, I knew what Professor Huang was doing for a long time.


    Simply, I pretended to bow, asked: "I do not know the master called me, is there anything important to discuss?"


    "Jia ZHENGJING, I heard from Professor Huang Jiao that you have the ability to crack Tianyan chip?" Fang Shengmu, Lu qimang, mixed with a very reluctant sense of surprise, as if this kind of thing should not happen to me.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, we all heard what you said today. What you did in Fang''s family will never be a woman who speaks fluently, let alone a man who is arrogant?" Huang Jiao''s image has changed into a person. He has a strong voice. It''s estimated that before I came here, the old man would have prepared with Fang Sheng.


    "Professor Huang, can I say that if I can crack it, I can certainly crack it? You don''t know how complicated the chip is, do you? People with brains won''t believe me, and I haven''t touched anything in this area. How can I crack it? At that time, I just wanted to take the opportunity to go in and have a look at the eye of heaven. I just wanted to find any excuse. Professor Huang, you are telling the owner that you want to do me harm? Is it stupid of you to be the head of your family? " I replied reasonably every sentence, thinking that since you Professor Huang want to count me, I will jump into your pit and pull you down by the way to see who will climb out first.


    Fang Sheng raised his eyebrows and nodded: "well, it''s OK. I just want you to come and confirm. In fact, I don''t believe it. Professor Huang, are you confused by the chip? You believe that, and you talk to me for a long time? "


    "This..." Huang Jiao''s face turned green.


    I took a step forward and immediately began to fight back: "take it as true, take it as if I can crack it. Why should I crack it? Why do you want to help Fang Jinbao crack something? Did I do so much just to serve him? If I can crack it, I won''t crack it! "


    I was obviously hitting Professor Huang and Fang Sheng in the face. The expressions of these two old guys at that time became very ugly.


    Professor Huang, in particular, didn''t seem to think that I dared to say such words in front of Fang Sheng. He pointed to my nose decisively and said, "shut up, what are you saying? You are so bold, even the owner of the family dare to make a mockery


    I took a light look at Professor Huang and broke his finger instantly.


    Click ~


    "ah!!"!!! He beat me, but he dared to beat me and broke my finger. " Professor Huang was sweating with pain and shaking all over.


    Fang Sheng knew that he was wrong, so he said, "come on, Jia ZHENGJING, you go back. I see everything you pay."


    "This..." Huang Jiaoshou covered his hands, completely silly, as if he never thought that Fang Sheng didn''t care about me.


    I haughtily snorted, turned and left.


    But just after a few steps, Fang Sheng spoke slowly behind me: "Jinbao, he is going to pass soon. I hope you can get along with each other peacefully and don''t worry about the trial."


    I clenched my fist, crackled my knuckles, didn''t answer any words, and left in silence.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 30400 kings.

 Chapter 718

    It''s not an ordinary skill for Fang Sheng to get along with each other peacefully and not care about each other.


    Without permission, he gave all my things to Fang Jinbao and told me not to worry about it. No one could swallow it!


    Even if I want to get along with each other peacefully, Fang Jinbao can''t do it. Once he passes the customs, the first person he wants to clean up must be me!


    ..


    return to Ruolan palace and meditate in a quiet corner.


    I breathe smoothly, thinking quickly in my mind, weighing how strong Fang Jinbao will be after taking the bone quenching body pill.


    I took out the pills that my father gave me. I took a deep look at them, then took them back and murmured, "it''s just a Fang Jinbao. If he forces me to swallow the pills, I''ll look down on me."


    Then, I meditate silently, consuming time.


    Until 3 o''clock in the morning, I suddenly opened my eyes and directly called out memeda to invade the Tianyan research center.


    In the picture, the sky eye scientific research room is dark, and all the staff have been off work quietly.


    "Start the thermal induction program and search Fang''s family in a full range."


    In a flash, Tianyan started the program and transferred the scanning range to the mobile phone screen.


    Three kilometers, five kilometers, ten kilometers!


    Until the whole Fang family was scanned by thermal energy, no one noticed.


    In this, I saw Fang Dao. He was walking step by step on an open space of the holy womb. I didn''t know what he was doing.


    I also saw Fang Sheng. He had gone to bed and lay still.


    Even I met Fang Ruolan, who was taking a bath in the middle of the night...


    "Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke I quickly turned the screen and cut into the nine forbidden areas of the Fang family.


    The first forbidden area has been swept, but no abnormality has been found, and so has the second forbidden area.


    The third forbidden area, the fourth forbidden area...


    the more you get to the back, the more normal it is. There is no situation at all.


    The seventh forbidden area, the eighth forbidden area...


    "the last forbidden area!" I repressed my inner impatience and fixed my eyes on the past.


    The ninth forbidden area is located behind the main hall of the Fang family. In a hazy way, I found that the ninth forbidden area is very large, larger than the eight forbidden areas in front of me.


    With the deepening of thermal induction, I found that there were only two people there!


    One man stood with his hands down and looked up at the stars.


    The other was underground, as if he were in a secret room. His hands were bound by shackles, his head was lowered, he breathed hard, his vital signs were very weak, and his various bone structures, including his figure, made him a woman.


    But this thermal induction can''t see the face clearly, I''m not sure.


    "No matter whether it is or not, always look for a chance to go in and have a look, maybe... She is Ning Xing!" I bit my teeth.


    But just as I was about to turn off the thermal energy sensor, the man who looked up at the sky seemed to feel something. Suddenly, when he turned his head, his eyes suddenly came.


    This vision, as if through countless barriers, from afar.


    This vision, as if contains the supreme majesty, as supreme!


    This vision, like the general terror of Tianwei, directly shocked my mind. My whole body was full of blood. I couldn''t even hold my mobile phone and immediately fell to the ground.


    "He is... Fang Xuan!"


    "MEDA, turn off the thermal sensing program quickly. It seems that this person can sense something."


    ..


    after a moment, the thermal induction program was closed, and my face turned white. The surging blood was finally suppressed. The sight I just saw was the most terrifying in my life!


    "Can''t be wrong, he is Fang Xuan, now almost 100% sure, that woman is Ning Xing! Finally found... "My heart palpitating soliloquy, did not feel happy, but more heavy heart.


    Because Fang Xuan is guarding the ninth forbidden area, I can''t break in with my strength, let alone save people from him.


    What''s more, just a look, it''s so terrifying. I can''t imagine what cultivation and realm Fang Xuan is...


    "the Fang family is so cruel that they let Fang Xuan guard Ning Xing. Are you going to let me save him anyway?" I clenched my fist, and now the plan has run into difficulties. The plan can only be suspended for a while, and then I can seek opportunities.


    As time goes by, half a month goes by.


    During this period of time, I did not dare to explore the ninth forbidden area. For the first time, Fang Xuan may feel that it was an illusion, but if there is another time, with Fang Xuan''s keen sense, he will surely find something fishy.


    As for the top quality pill given by the Fang family, I didn''t take it at one time. Instead, I took it every other week. I was afraid that Fang Ruolan would find something.


    Simply, I shut myself up in a small dark room to prevent anyone from entering, including Fang Ruolan, on the ground of improving my strength. I was ready to find a chance to break through the congenital.


    But I tried again and again, even if I opened the six steps of death, my strength reached the peak, and I was in the state of capital, I couldn''t open the gate of consciousness, which was very difficult.But now, the strength improvement has reached the bottleneck period. My own realm is the peak of land capital. What I can bring into play is half step congenital. Cooperating with the six steps of death, that is, land capital is full.


    However, after my understanding in the Fang family, it is already clear that the capital is limited, no matter how much I enhance it, it is not much.


    Just one day, Fang Ruolan knocked on the door.


    I opened the door, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Fang Jinbao, he''s out! I''m on my way to Ruolan palace. I don''t know what he''s going to do. " Fang Ruolan was very anxious.


    "Broken bone and quenched body pill, he survived? Do you know what strength he has now? " I frown more and more deeply, the secret way should come or come.


    Fang Ruolan said: "this... I don''t know. It seems that he came here as soon as he left the customs. He also brought a lot of people."


    I didn''t ask any more questions, so I went back to the living room of the mansion and sat quietly waiting for Fang Jinbao.


    Just listen to the noise outside the yard, Fang Jinbao leads a dozen people into the house.


    When I looked over, I found that Fang Jinbao was like a new man. He used to be full of fat, but now his eyes are deeply sunken and his whole body is covered with skin and bone.


    As soon as he came, he laughed wildly and said sarcastically, "Jia ZHENGJING, Jia ZHENGJING, I said you would regret it. Now you know? Your bone quenching body pill and heavenly eye are all mine now! "


    "You have done so much and tried your life, but you never thought that I would become the ultimate beneficiary. It''s ridiculous, Jia ZHENGJING. Do you know? You''re just a joke to me. "


    "Ha ha, thanks to your bone quenching body pill, now my strength is completely different from before. I enjoy the benefits brought by this bone quenching body pill. The more it is, the happier I will be."


    I hold a cold smile, light asked: "explain the intention, if only to ridicule me, then even, I don''t have so much leisure."


    "I''ll make an engagement with you. How dare you take it? It''s time for the end of our enmity. Can''t you be a shrinking turtle? " Fang Jinbao raised his hand and pointed at me with great momentum, looking extremely confident.

 Chapter 719

    As soon as the declaration of engagement came out, the children of the Fang family came to cheer.


    "Jinbao, the little master, will win over Jia ZHENGJING this time."


    "It''s time to cure Jia ZHENGJING. He''s been jumping too high recently."


    "Jia ZHENGJING must be very upset, right? The bone quenching body pill and the heavenly eye are very important things. "


    ...


    without moving my face, I raised the corner of my mouth slightly, thinking about Fang Jinbao''s change of form this time, no longer playing small tricks, but playing the game of confrontation with me?


    Judging from the current situation, Fang Jinbao is very clear about my strength. The reason why he has such a strong self-confidence is that he is not inferior to me. He may even have a card.


    And once he agreed, just like Ye Wudao and Fang Dao, he could kill me openly, because this is what you want.


    Seeing that I was silent, Fang Jinbao became more and more arrogant, and his behavior was extremely invincible.


    It''s no doubt that after taking my elixir and gaining some strength, you can brag with me.


    "What? afraid to? You are so timid in front of Ruolan. I don''t think you should be a man any more. It''s better to be castrated just like the song Shaocheng of the Song family. "


    "Not yet? Are you afraid? Are you afraid that I will be stronger than you after I take the broken bone and quenched body pill? "


    "Ruolan, Ruolan, look at Jia ZHENGJING. Tut Tut, he''s not a man at all. Frankly speaking, he''s single-minded. He doesn''t even dare to do this. He''s such a loser."


    Fang Jinbao satirizes constantly, but also involves Fang Ruolan.


    Fang Ruolan was not happy. He stood up with a pretty face and countered: "Fang Jinbao, don''t push your inch. You''re not satisfied with all the bone quenching body pills and heavenly eyes? What else do you want? "


    "I don''t think about it. I just want him dead. I''ll ask for the last time. Dare or not?" Fang Jinbao holds his chest with both hands, and his posture is very proud. His eyes are mixed with a sense of satisfaction.


    Fang Ruolan still wanted to reply, but she was already pressed on her shoulder by me. She subconsciously looked at me and said, "you...


    I shook my head slightly, then outlined a smile, looked at Fang Jinbao''s thin face, and replied," you decide the time and place, and I will definitely arrive. "


    "Good. I''ll see you at the Fangjia martial arts arena in three days! I want everyone to see you trampled under my feet. " Fang Jinbao sneered a few times and left the mansion with the support of a group of Fang''s younger brothers.


    Soon, it became quiet.


    Fang Ruolan looked unbelievable. He was extremely shocked. It seemed that he never thought that I would fight.


    I released her shoulder, went to the door and stood, looking at the direction of Fang''s main hall and the ninth forbidden area. I said slowly, "this matter is not only about men''s dignity, because from the beginning to the end, the resentment between Fang Jinbao and me started from you. I know that he has always been jealous of me."


    "At the same time, it''s also the best way for me to prove myself to Fang family. Didn''t Fang family give Fang Jinbao the bone quenching body pill and Tianyan? Then I''ll prove with practical actions that they gave it to the wrong person! I want to make all those who look down on me regret it


    Fang Ruolan heard, slowly came to my side, pinching fingers, "I... Don''t like Fang Jinbao, he is amorous."


    "Anyway, I have to go this time." I can''t help sighing that I have been forced to go this far.


    Fang Ruolan seemed to think of something. He suddenly grabbed my hand and was very nervous. He said: "Fang Jinbao took the broken bone and quenched body pill, but he didn''t say what strength he is now. If he has entered the congenital, then you...


    " I don''t know, but what should come will come eventually. If I want to prove myself, it''s inevitable. " I grabbed Fang Ruolan''s wrist and motioned with a smile.


    On that day, the engagement spread all over Fang''s family. I learned from Fang Ruolan that everyone stood by Fang Jinbao and even supported him to kill me in public, but few people chose to support me.


    Fang Sheng had said that he wanted me to live in peace before, but he didn''t say anything this time. It seems that he agreed to the engagement. After all, it''s something you love and I want. No one has anything to say.


    As for Fang Jinbao''s real strength, this guy seems to be deliberately concealing, but no one knows. However, the situation is one-sided, and almost everyone thinks that he is sure to win.


    In the face of gossiping, I did nothing else. I shut myself up in a small dark room every day, enjoying the quiet environment without any noise. The whole person entered the ethereal meditation and felt the congenital door with all his heart. It was wonderful.


    This congenital door is huge and heavy. Every time it strikes, it can''t shake a cent.


    But I didn''t give up. I tried again and again.


    With the passage of time, under the impact of time and again, my own realm is slowly rising, as if I am promoting the unmatched realm back to its original state, but the growth of my strength is almost negligible.


    Three days later, the realm was promoted to half step congenital, and the strength was also half step congenital. The two returned to normal and were at a balance point, no longer the strange gap before.When I walked out of the small dark room, Fang Ruolan had been waiting outside the door, as if standing for a long time.


    "You''d better not go. Fang Jinbao must be very sure this time. What if you die?" Fang Ruolan gritted her teeth and stood in front of the road, not letting me go.


    I squinted and asked: "Fang Ruolan... Do you like me?"


    "No, I''m afraid you''ll die without an antidote." Fang Ruolan''s face turned red, as if she were sophisticating.


    "It''s better, otherwise, you''ll regret it one day. Just stay here and wait for me. I''ll be back soon." I laughed, immediately stepped on the ground, left quickly, and went straight to the Fangjia martial arts arena.


    The Fangjia martial arts arena is located in the middle of the congenital tower and the Dizi tower. It is mainly for the young people to exchange views with each other.


    Now, when I came out of the court, I was already full of Fang''s children.


    Fang Sheng and Fang Dao are sitting on the main stage. All the elders of the Fang family are present, and all of them are sitting next to each other in turn.


    A high platform of 3000 square meters is located in the middle of the field. Fang Jinbao stands on it and looks down at me from a commanding height, shouting: "you are here at last. I thought you were going to be a turtle and didn''t dare to come?"


    "Why not?" I jumped up to the edge of the stage.


    Fang Jinbao couldn''t stand to be complacent. He raised his head and laughed wildly. "Ha ha ha, it''s funny that you Jia ZHENGJING paid so much, but in the end, he helped me. As a beneficiary, I can''t treat you badly, so you''d better die."


    As soon as the words came out, the children of the Fang family laughed at each other.


    "Young master Jinbao, kill this Jia ZHENGJING today. Don''t give him any way to live."


    "I''ve been trying to deal with him for a long time. Now the young master of Jinbao is finally going to fight, and this time it''s a fair fight. No one can blame anyone."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, I don''t think you should resist any more. You are not the opponent of little master Jinbao."

 Chapter 720

    The atmosphere of the scene was tense, and the declaration of killing was heard everywhere.


    Fang Jinbao has got the support of everyone and everyone is looking forward to it.


    "Little master Jinbao will win!"


    "Kill this Jia ZHENGJING directly, don''t talk nonsense with him."


    "He should have died long ago. It''s his honor to die under you."


    Just at this time, a child of the Fang family stepped up from the edge of the platform, holding a piece of paper and a pen, respectfully handed to Fang Jinbao, impressively life and death.


    Fang Jinbao seized the pen, waved his hand directly, signed his name, and then threw it to me. His eyes were full of contempt and sneered: "it''s your turn. You are willing to do it. You can''t blame others when you die. I believe you will be trampled on by me soon."


    "I don''t think so." I gave a cold hum and signed the name of Jia ZHENGJING on the certificate of life and death.


    Soon, life and death signed each other, and finally fell into the hands of Fang Sheng.


    Seeing Fang Sheng''s death, he slowly got up and yelled: "since you have signed the life and death certificate, the meaning is very clear. The enmity between you has reached an irresolvable level. Take this opportunity to decide the victory or defeat, but remember that no one can blame anyone who dies."


    "Jinbao knows." Fang Jinbao is full of confidence.


    Then, Fang Jinbao trembled with excitement and became more and more contemptuous. He quickly stretched out his hand and made a gesture of please, "I''ll let you, give you a move first, don''t you have a six step bullshit? Let me see how powerful it is


    Provocation, chiluoluo''s provocation!


    For a moment, the laughter started again. In the eyes of the children of Fang family, it seemed that I had become a mortal. No matter what I did, it was just futile.


    I have nothing to say, take a step forward decisively, and start to build up all my strength.


    The second step, the third step, the fifth step...


    until the sixth step, the strength burst out.


    But just when I was ready to move, I suddenly found that the six steps of death seemed to have an extension. The six steps were not the end, and it seemed that after the extension, it would bring unimaginable damage.


    I didn''t dare to try. I was afraid that if there was an accident, I would be dead. So I started in an instant. When I was approaching, I would punch out directly.


    However, Fang Jinbao was very calm. He just opened his right hand and grasped my fist firmly.


    "You may not know how big the gap between congenital and local capital is. Unfortunately, what I want to tell you is that I''m already congenital, and I don''t have to do anything to deal with you." Fang Jinbao sighed on purpose and shook his head with affectation.


    I was surprised. Although I had expected it, I still didn''t expect that congenitally could be so powerful. This was almost my full blow. Fang Jinbao could easily follow, and didn''t even blink his eyes.


    "It''s a pity that you will die this time, but before you die, I''ll clean you up, trample your self-esteem thoroughly, and then send you to hell." Fang Jinbao suddenly released his hand and sent out a deep and slightly confused internal Qi. He immediately slapped.


    The hand has not arrived, the gas has arrived!


    The strong internal Qi made the coat split in an instant, and a big five finger seal appeared on my chest. Gradually, the pain swept my whole body, and the internal Qi rushed into the viscera.


    I couldn''t resist it at all. I couldn''t even avoid it, so I was slapped by Fang Jinbao and flew more than ten meters away!


    When I fell to the ground, the corner of my mouth overflowed with blood. Fang Jinbao''s internal Qi ran to and fro in my internal organs, and my chest felt as if it was going to explode.


    "Ha ha ha, Jia ZHENGJING, Jia ZHENGJING, thanks to your contribution of bone breaking and body quenching pill. I thank you so much, otherwise I can''t break through to the nature. Although the first cultivation hasn''t been consolidated, it''s too easy to kill you. I haven''t made much effort. You''re so embarrassed." Fang Jinbao leaned his head forward, with a very proud posture. He read the word "contribution" very seriously. As he walked slowly towards me, his eyes seemed to be looking at the lower creatures.


    One meter away, Fang Jinbao looked down at me, tut tut shook his head a few times, "Oh, you failed in one move, aren''t you very powerful? Wow, No.1 in the land list, No.1 in the land capital tower, No.1 in the trial. What''s the matter now? Can''t get up? Don''t you agree? Get up and hit me


    I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth, hardened my scalp, and climbed up with a sharp pain in my chest.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Jinbao stepped back three steps and sneered: "well, I''ll let you have a good time. If you hit me, if I don''t fight back, I''ll take it as an opportunity for you."


    I don''t want to say a word. Today, the situation has become like this. Everything has a cause and a result. No one can blame it.


    At this moment, I especially want to take the pill in my arms, but just a Fang Jinbao forced me to take the pill, then I don''t seem too useless?


    "The extension of death''s six steps..." I meditated in my heart. My big foot swept away in a flash and rolled up a gust of wind.


    But before he kicked Fang Jinbao, he was relieved by his inner Qi and bounced back."Come again." Fang Jinbao laughed.


    I was very upset and started to bombard around Fang Jinbao.


    As a result, every punch and every foot was stripped of strength by internal Qi, and the strength rebounded abruptly. It seemed that the one standing in front of me was not Fang Jinbao, but a shield that could rebound.


    I couldn''t help vomiting blood. Fang Jinbao almost laughed and said, "you fool, I don''t have to do anything. You are rebounded by my internal Qi. It''s so funny."


    "What''s the matter?" I bent over, and the injuries I had just shot all rebounded back in the way of internal Qi.


    Fang Jinbao is like looking at a fool, laughing and saying: "you are so stupid, can''t you see it? What I practice is the Fang family''s Hunyuan anti shield formula. The inner Qi is the shield. All the damage that I can resist will bounce back to the other side in the way of inner Qi! This is the heaven level skill of Fang family that combines internal skill with skill! "


    Heaven level skill, Hunyuan anti shield formula!


    Unexpectedly, this Fang Jinbao has already begun to practice his kung fu, and it''s also a heaven level Kung Fu combined with internal skills.


    Fang Jinbao suddenly put away his smile, slapped himself on the chest and urged: "how? No more? Come on, scratch me. Hurry up. You can just give me a test. The power of this skill is very strong. "


    I take a deep breath, barely stand up straight body, there is no way, go on like this only death.


    I can''t help but ask myself in my heart, can''t I just lose to Fang Jinbao and die in his hands?


    Silence for a moment, I have the answer, that is, never die, never lose!


    So, in the strongest state, I once again accumulated strength, groping for the extension of death''s six steps, and stepped out of the seventh step with stiffness and astringency.


    In this step, the skin splits directly and blood oozes from it.


    "Oh, what''s that? I''ll wait and see. You go on. I won''t stop you. I''ll see what cards you have today. " Fang Jinbao didn''t understand. He didn''t worry at all. Instead, he was in high spirits.


    "Not bad... Not bad!" I''m suffering from death. My bones and meridians seem to be broken. I lift my right foot hard and take the eighth step in the roar!


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Dantian trembles, producing a distance change, an unprecedented breath, gradually diffuse.


    I spurted blood on the spot, the speed of hair visible to the naked eye, turned into a gray, "not enough! This is my own effort


    Gnashing my teeth, looking up, red eyes, I have exhausted all my abilities and stepped out of the limit that I can step out, the ninth step!


    This step down, Dantian breath burst out, internal gas from the body to the outside, with myself as the starting point, tens of meters away from the ground were all cracked!


    Boom ~ ~


    at this moment, my mind is blank, like a dying man, I can feel the declining vitality.


    In particular, the picture in front of me suddenly disappeared and turned into an open huge door with thirteen steps inside.


    There is a light in front of me. In a trance, I stretched out my hand, walked into the huge gate, stepped on the first ladder, wanted to touch the light, but found it... At the end of the ladder.


    Suddenly, the picture in front of me returned to reality again. Fang Jinbao stood in front of me, his face full of disbelief.


    Even the children of the Fang family were shocked and screamed.


    "It''s impossible. What kind of internal skill is it?"


    "My God."


    "Inborn... It''s absolutely inborn!"


    Fang Sheng looked moved and said in horror: "consume vitality and make a breakthrough across the big realm. Is this the top internal skill of heaven level?"


    I lowered my head, raised my hands and clenched my fist. All the pain disappeared. I only felt that there was a strong internal Qi in my body. I felt the aura between heaven and earth. My whole body had unprecedented power.


    Tick ~


    a drop of blood slowly flows out of my eyes and falls on my hands. When I raise my head, it slips across my cheek, "am I... Dying? But even if you want to die, Fang Jinbao will die first! "


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 30600 kings.

 Chapter 721

    Boom ~ ~


    the internal gas is like a volcano, which explodes from the Dantian area in an instant, and suddenly comes out of the body.


    Fury, endless fury, with the blood flowing from both eyes, is filled with the meaning of decay.


    The wind swept around, and the whole platform was broken and gradually sunken.


    "How could that be? This guy''s six steps of death have the last three steps. He''s forced to consume his life force, and he''s promoted to the congenital one? Damn, if I had known it would be like this, I would have consolidated my state first, and then I would have been careless. " Fang Jinbao was so surprised that he did not expect this to happen.


    "Death I moved like an arrow. When I was near, I didn''t have any internal skills. I turned thunder into a hand knife, mixed with the will to kill, and suddenly cut off in the eyes of people!


    At that moment, Fang Jinbao tried his best to use the skill, his face turned red, and his inner Qi formed a barrier. He yelled, "hold on, Laozi!"


    Feeling the barrier, my hand knife slightly, like the touch of spear and shield.


    However, Fang Jinbao has just been promoted to a congenitally important level, and his realm has not yet been fully consolidated. Under the strength of my forced promotion, he is still a little weak after all.


    One point is enough to kill!


    For a moment, Fang Jinbao''s internal Qi shield was broken by me. With a bang, Fang Jinbao spat out blood, as if he had been bitten back, and his face showed a trace of weakness.


    At this time, my throat filled with blood, contains a violent internal Qi, cut out the peak of a hit in this state.


    At the same moment, everyone''s face changed dramatically.


    "How is that possible? Little master Jinbao is too careless. "


    "It''s too fast. Why is it suddenly reversed?"


    "Jia ZHENGJING has a secret! The six steps of death are definitely not easy. "


    ..


    I ignored everything, and only Fang Jinbao was frightened in my eyes. He quickly turned to his side and tried to avoid the cut, but before he finished the whole action, he was cut on my right shoulder and cut off with the whole right arm!


    The broken right arm fell to the ground, and I stopped behind Fang Jinbao.


    "Ah Fang Jinbao raised his head and screamed. He was badly hurt. He immediately fell to the ground and completely lost his fighting power.


    Wow, the whole audience was shocked!


    "Young master Jinbao, he... Lost!"


    "How could that be?"


    "It''s shameless of Jia ZHENGJING to use this kind of internal Qi to play tricks."


    "Yes, it''s such a shameless trick."


    I knelt down on one knee, covered with blood. After this cut, my frenzy disappeared instantly, followed by endless weakness, death like weakness.


    Wow, I vomited black blood. I can clearly feel that my life force is not much left. In other words, the six step extension of death can only be achieved by consuming life force, and only by one blow.


    Holding the ground with both hands, I hung my head, my eyes became blurred, and my hair was gray reflected in the pool of blood.


    However, weak to weak, but not immediately death, I still can barely support the body, simply stood up stiff, looking back to the ground wailing Fang Jinbao.


    At this glance, Fang Jinbao was scared to death. He showed a trace of remorse and seemed to repent for his previous arrogance and belittling the enemy.


    Shaking my body, I went to Fang Jinbao, stepped on his broken arm and said, "do you think you can kill me if you take my pills? After all, it''s your carelessness and complacency. It''s your own fault. You can''t blame anyone. Today, even if I die, I''ll hold you back. "


    With that, I twisted my feet.


    "Ah!" Fang Jinbao''s eyes bulged and his whole body trembled violently. The terrible pain made him unable to speak. He could only roar and scream.


    After a while, the whole Fang family couldn''t sit still.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you are so mean that you use this method."


    "It''s not fair. Stop it and stop this engagement."


    "It''s too shameless to consume vitality by force."


    Hearing these words, I was even more angry. I raised my head, looked around and said, "am I shameless? I mean? unfair? Fang Jinbao''s realm was higher than mine. From the beginning, it was not fair. Now it''s unfair if I win him? You''re lying? Do I have to lose, not win? Can only die under Fang Jinbao''s hands? "


    As soon as the words came out, all the people in the Fang family were silent.


    I lowered my head and looked at Fang Jinbao again. He was convulsed with pain and looked desperate.


    "Fang Jinbao, you are aiming at me from the beginning to the end. At the beginning, I can tolerate you, but you want to kill me when you take away my things. I really have no reason to let you go. It''s a pity that you are too complacent this time. In the end, you don''t step on me, but I step on you." I raised my big foot heavily and stepped on Fang Jinbao''s face.


    Fang Jinbao insulted, eyes full of blood, difficult to squeeze out a sentence: "Jia ZHENGJING, I will not let you go, ghost I will not let you go.""Well, you go to be a ghost." My heart a horizontal, decisive to his throat step.


    But at this time, Fang Dao disappeared in the main stage, appeared in front of me, with the instep light against the sole of my feet, look not angry, scolded: "enough, it''s over, Fang Jinbao he has lost, you win is, don''t have to be so hard."


    Fang Sheng got up, went to the edge of the main stage and said, "stop it. This is a farce. Jia ZHENGJING is the future son-in-law of our family, and Fang Jinbao is the young master of our family. How can he kill each other? I''m just giving them a chance to decide whether to win or lose and end the feud. As for the life and death situation, it''s invalid. "


    Voice down, the presence of the Fang family children a snicker.


    "Yes, we can''t kill each other."


    "All right, little master Jinbao is saved now."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you have to forgive others. You have won. It''s good."


    Hearing these words, I am so angry that my lungs are going to explode. It''s just a way to make things better. If it were me, Fang Sheng and Fang Dao would not come out to help!


    I moved my feet and stood in the same place. I knew clearly that I could not kill Fang Jinbao. I couldn''t help laughing, "it''s ridiculous. It''s so ridiculous. You see that I''ve spent my life force and I''m not far away from death. Is that what I did? I really doubt if you have any sense of shame


    "ZHENGJING, I think you have misunderstood. Don''t worry, we will try our best to treat you. As for the matter between you and Fang Jinbao, it has already come to an end. I hope you can laugh away your enmity and give in to each other." Fang Sheng deliberately pretended to be heartache and beat his chest hard.


    "I''ve been giving in, but someone won''t!" I''m angry.


    Fang Sheng sighed: "in this case, I decided... You and Fang Jinbao from now on, not to each other, as a ban! You two are not allowed to fight in private. "


    As soon as the words took off, Fang Jinbao immediately sneered and said in a very low voice: "ha ha ha... You see, I still can''t die, but you are not far away from death, so... I should win."

 Chapter 722

    Under Fang Jinbao''s ridicule, Fang Dao''s deliberate stop, and Fang Sheng''s backwardness, it''s over.


    It''s like a calculated killing. When it fails, it will find an excuse to stop it. The so-called state of life and death is just a piece of waste paper.


    I spent my life. I won, but I lost.


    Win, lose in the background.


    Even if you are angry, you have nothing to do.


    Staring at Fang Jinbao lying on the ground, there is Fang Dao beside me. I have no way. My body is getting weaker and weaker, and my consciousness is gradually blurred. I can only jump off the high platform and go back to the direction of Ruolan palace.


    Because, I am afraid that once I am in a coma, the pills I carry will be detected by the Fang family!


    Leaving in full view of the public, sarcasm came from time to time behind him.


    "Well, Jia ZHENGJING also wants to kill Jinbao young master? It''s just wishful thinking. "


    "Hey, hey, look at him. How hard he has to bend?"


    "Although he won, he spent his life force and forced to use that strange internal skill. I''m afraid he will die this time. Even if he doesn''t die now, I think it will take him a long time."


    ...


    these words, I listen to the bottom of my ear, say not exciting, that is false, I really want to go in the past everyone slap in the face, let them all shut the dog''s mouth!


    It''s a pity that I can''t do this. I have to go back to Ruolan palace quickly.


    As soon as I entered the door and hid the pills, I couldn''t do it at that time. I was paralyzed by the sofa in the living room, and my whole body sent out the impact of death, as if black and white were impermanent. The consumption of the ninth step was really amazing.


    I closed my eyes, my realm returned to the origin again, and the congenital door was restored and no longer opened.


    At this time, Fang Ruolan suddenly entered the door, as if he had received the news. He had just come over from the small dark room. When he saw that I was covered with blood, he ran to me immediately, and he was so scared that he cried.


    "Jia ZHENGJING, why are you so stupid? Why do you want to waste your life by force?" Fang Ruolan''s eyes were red, moist and out of control.


    I stretched out my hand, wiped off Fang Ruolan''s tears, slightly raised a smile: "I said, you like me, you will regret, you should not be like this."


    "I don''t care! Do you care who I like? I can''t let you die, absolutely not! " Fang Ruolan cried out willfully, as if the secret of his heart no longer wanted to hide.


    Fang Sheng leads Fang Dao and a large number of Fang family''s children to walk in.


    "Grandfather, please help ZHENGJING and save him for me. I can''t let him die." Fang Ruolan knelt to the ground, holding Fang Sheng''s leg and wailing.


    Fang Sheng looked dignified and gave me a deep look, "don''t worry, I won''t let him die, I will save him, because he is the God of death, no! It should be said that it''s the nine steps of death, which is unheard of. The Fang family must get this internal skill. "


    "Up to now, you still want to calculate." I wiped my face and felt very funny.


    Fang Sheng, with a foul face, said aggressively: "I advise you not to speak. When we save you, we will tell the Fang family the secret of the nine steps of death. Tao''er, you should use the internal Qi to continue his meridians and save his life for the time being, and then send him to the forbidden area for treatment. Once you do everything you can to save him."


    I''m dizzy and completely unconscious.


    ...


    hazy, I had a dream and found myself in the snow. Ning Xing appeared in front of me, snorted at me, then turned around and ran, "you come after me."


    "Ning Xing!" I tried my best to catch up, but I couldn''t catch up.


    Suddenly, Fang Dao appeared in front of me without any rules. He carried his hands and looked very proud. He raised his finger to me and said in a cold voice: "Li Shaobai, you can never be my opponent. Remember, it''s forever!"


    I rushed to the past, Fang Dao actually disappeared, a blow failed.


    Then, my father appeared out of thin air, with his back to me. His back was like a huge peak that could not stand up in spite of wind and rain. He said, "you... Are my son of Li Qingcheng."


    He slowly turned back, but his face turned into an old man, sighed: "little white... This is the road you choose."


    Just want to reply, people disappeared without warning, on the endless snow, I was the only one left, and Ning Xing''s laughter.


    "You come to me. Come after me. I''m in front of you."


    "Come on, if you don''t chase me, you won''t find me."


    "If you come after me, I''ll marry you!"


    ..


    following the source of the sound, I started to catch up again, and I climbed one snow mountain after another in the boundless snow.


    For a long time, just like the past few decades, I gradually become old, unable to walk, fell in the soft snow, wheezing.


    Suddenly, a jade hand took my arm and helped me up.


    She said, "I''ll walk with you and find her."I have a side face, impressively is moving Chu Yuyan.


    So, he began to search again. He went all over the mountains and rivers, but he didn''t find Ning apricot.


    As time goes by, I''m getting older and older. Chu Yuyan is still young. She carries me on her back, withstanding the wind and snow and the cold, but her weak body bursts out with amazing perseverance.


    Until one day, Fang Dao appeared again. He stood on a high place, looked down at me and said, "give up. You can''t find it. Chu Yuyan, why waste your time on him? Why don''t you come here and I''ll give you a lifetime of glory?"


    Chu Yuyan did not waver, completely ignored Fang Dao.


    "Then you will die together." Fang Dao was very angry, and his expression became distorted. He flew from a high place, and his palm covered the whole sky. It was like silence, and he immediately suppressed it.


    This palm, infinite, can''t see the end, Chu Yuyan and I seem incomparably small.


    "Li Shaobai! You should have died long ago. " Fang Dao laughed wildly, his body merged into the giant palm, and a pair of eyes appeared in the palm.


    "No!" I''m desperate as never before.


    Boom!!!


    ..


    I suddenly opened my eyes and realized it was a dream. I found myself in a jar, surrounded by chemical solution, a ventilator on my face, numerous scars on my body, and workers with masks all around.


    "The patient recovers. Go to inform the master and the son to come."


    "After sleeping for half a year, you finally wake up."


    "What a strong willpower. I couldn''t save it. I didn''t want to be carried by him."


    "But even so, he can only live another three months. Many cells in his body have shrunk, and his life will not be long."


    "It''s not for his nine steps of death to make him live? Why else save him? "


    I threw away the ventilator and smashed the glass jar with one blow. When my feet fell to the ground, I felt a strong sense of powerlessness and immediately fell to the ground.


    A middle-aged man came up to me and sighed: "I tell you an unfortunate news. Your legs are paralyzed. With our Fang family''s medical technology, you can only live for another three months at most. So I hope you can tell us the secret of the nine steps of death in the last time and make contributions to the Fang family."


    ...


    the author''s words: sorry, there is a small loophole, which has been modified. It''s smashing the glass jar with one blow.

 Chapter 723

    My legs are weak, soft paralysis on the ground, it is difficult to believe that he was paralyzed, unable to recover for a long time.


    The middle-aged man sighed, found a dress and put it on my shoulder, "why think so much? Take advantage of the last bit of time and finish everything you want to do. "


    I thought of Fang Jinbao''s appearance at that time and asked, "how is Fang Jinbao now?"


    "He... Recovered very well, but he didn''t have an arm. It''s not a big problem. Today''s cultivation is also consolidated in the congenital one." Middle age should be a sentence.


    I clenched my fist. My body was so weak that I couldn''t feel what I was. The innate door in my consciousness disappeared completely.


    "Your physical fitness has regressed seriously. Now... You''re just an ordinary person. Don''t think about it any more. In the past half a year, Miss Fang is the one who worries about you most. For you, she''s been wasting away all day." The middle-aged sighed and waved to help me up.


    Looking down at my unconscious legs and feeling the degeneration of my body into an ordinary person, I was almost desperate.


    Creak ~


    the door of the medical room is pushed open, Fang Sheng and Fang Dao walk in from the outside, followed by Fang Jinbao with a broken arm.


    At this moment, Fang Jinbao is full of smile, ruddy complexion, fat body, and the corner of his mouth is filled with ridicule.


    Fang Sheng was approaching with a dignified look. He reached out and patted me on the shoulder, just like his family. He said with regret: "it''s good if you''re OK. Just wake up. We Fang family can''t help you with your physical condition, but anyway, your nine steps of death are very important. After all, you are a member of Fang family, so..."


    "so let me hand it in, right?" I gave a sneer.


    Fang Jinbao stood up and yelled: "this is an opportunity for you to show yourself. Don''t toast or drink. If it''s not for your nine steps of death, who will save you?"


    "Shut up! Now it''s not your turn to cut in. " Fang Sheng glared.


    The more I laugh, the colder I get. I just ask Fang Sheng to get the pen and paper and write down the nine steps of death.


    In fact, the so-called nine steps of death, I have already had the induction, this is not everyone can display, but my own unique Constitution!


    Even if I record the nine steps of death, no one can learn it.


    When I finished writing, I threw away my pen, looked at Fang Sheng coldly and said, "I have written all that I should write, but can I learn to be your destiny? I can understand the nine steps of death by myself. Others may not be able to learn it. The smaller the six steps, the greater the nine steps. But it will consume my own life. Even if I give you a helping hand from Fang''s family."


    "Well, I''ll arrange you to return to Ruolan Palace first, and transfer the doctor." Fang Sheng picked up the paper, very satisfied, he endured a smile, that expression is extremely hypocritical.


    In a wheelchair, I was pushed back to Ruolan palace.


    Fang Ruolan seems to have received the news, and the old monk anxiously waiting in front of the palace.


    Seeing that I appeared far away, Fang Ruolan was the first one to come, pushing the wheelchair for me with tears in his eyes, choking: "just come back."


    The old monk came back. He looked cold and angry, but he didn''t want to attack in front of me. He gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll accompany you back."


    I pinched my temple, and my head ached. Thinking that I had only three months to live, I was very desperate. The time was too short, and I still had a lot of wishes.


    He was pushed all the way inside the Ruolan palace, and all the accompanying doctors left to transfer medical equipment.


    The old monk helped me to the sofa, and when he saw my thin body, he couldn''t hold back his tears. "Apprentice, if I had known that, I wouldn''t have gone into Fang''s house."


    Fang Ruolan was silent and lowered her head to wipe her tears secretly.


    I smile, raised my hand to the door, "Xiaolan, in fact, the antidote of black puppet has been put in the room, in the third drawer in the corner, white, you go to eat it."


    "You..." Fang Ruolan raised his head and looked shocked.


    "Eat it. I can''t live long enough to hurt you." I said.


    The old monk patted his thigh and said hastily, "no, how can I give the antidote? You''re not afraid she''ll turn us around? "


    "I''m not afraid. I''m a dying man. I''m not afraid of anything." I raised my hand to the old monk to listen to me.


    After half a sound, Fang Ruolan took the antidote. Not only did he not change his face, he cried even more. He threw himself in my arms, his eyes were straight, and sobbed: "you can''t die..."


    "take me out of Fang''s house tomorrow. I want to see the outside world." I sighed.


    Fang Ruolan nodded desperately. Just as he wanted to agree, Fang Jinbao suddenly came in from the outside with a basket of fruit in his hand.


    "Fang Jinbao, what are you doing here? You are not welcome here! You don''t have to cry for mercy. " Fang Ruolan was furious.


    Fang Jinbao raised his eyebrows, shrugged, put the fruit basket on the table, clapped his hands and said, "I''ll come in. What can you do with me? Jia ZHENGJING, eat these fruits slowly, but don''t choke too fast. ""Go away, I told you to go away, do you hear me?" Fang Ruolan got up and roared.


    Fang Jinbao ignored me. He held his chest with one hand, tilted his neck and looked at me dangerously, which made the old monk want to kill.


    I put out my hand a little and stood in front of the old monk. Then he put up with it without impulse.


    "Ha ha ha, I won''t go away, Jia ZHENGJING. I tell you that I won this time. I broke an arm but gave you a life. Next, I won''t aim at you. I will watch you day by day until you die. This is undoubtedly the best result." Fang Jinbao raised his head and laughed wildly.


    "No, you just won your life, but you didn''t win your heart." I take Fang Ruolan into my arms.


    Fang Jinbao''s smile suddenly stopped, and he couldn''t smile any more. His eyes were full of jealousy. He put down two cruel words and left, "anyway, you''re going to die this time, and you don''t have to bother anyone to do it. Besides, before you die, you don''t have any fame, because the Fang family hasn''t admitted you''re the son-in-law, so if you die, you''ll die, just like the Fang family."


    "You''re in a wheelchair for your last three months, pathetic man."


    After Fang Jinbao left, I was very insipid and didn''t mention a word about him. When I knew that I was about to face death, some of my hatred was indifferent.


    The next day, Fang Ruolan and I, as well as the old monk, went out of the Fang family together and began to visit the scenic spots around the capital.


    After playing for half a month, I didn''t need medical treatment. In addition, the capital had been all over the place. We just packed up and flew to the Miao area, and the Fang family didn''t care about us.


    From the beginning of the tour, both the old monk and Fang Ruolan were very happy and never mentioned the word "death".


    Time goes by.


    One month...


    two months...


    until one day, it began to drizzle, and Fang Ruolan and the old monk were not there.


    I sit in the electric wheelchair, everywhere is the boundless prairie, drizzle, everything is full of vitality.


    Only I sat, stupefied for a long time, like a withered tree.


    Boom, thunder, rain more and more big, but I always in the rain, motionless.


    One hour...


    two hours...


    there was a lot of thunder, just like a demonstration.


    I raised my head and looked at the cloudy sky. I thought of the dream that Fang Dao turned into a giant hand in the sky and suppressed me during the coma period.


    Another two hours have passed.


    Staring at me for a long time, I moved my stiff and weak right hand slowly, took out the pill hidden in my arms, closed my eyes and put it into my mouth.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the crown of 30800 kings.

 Chapter 724

    Gradually, the rain stopped, the grassland appeared a rainbow, the whole sky into a beautiful sunset.


    Fang Ruolan and the old monk came back to see me drenched all over, sitting in a wheelchair in a daze, and suddenly surprised.


    "What are you doing out in the rain? You can''t get sick now. "


    "Apprentice, what''s the matter with you? Today, before I went out, I always thought you were a little abnormal. "


    "Why do you look so much better?"


    I turned my face, raised a smile and manipulated the electric wheelchair. "Enough of playing. It''s time to go back to Fang''s home. I''m going to see Fang Sheng. Xiaolan, you accompany me."


    ..


    in the morning of the next day, I took the flight to the capital and returned to Fang''s home again.


    After a few months away, I came back and many people were surprised.


    In particular, Fang Ruolan pushed me on the way to Fangsheng palace, which attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    "It''s almost three months, isn''t it? Why does he look like a nobody? "


    "Doesn''t this guy mean he can only live three months at most? Why isn''t he dead? "


    "Hum, I think he''s trying to hold on. It''s estimated that the time has not come. Don''t worry, everyone. It will be soon."


    The event of returning to China caused a sensation for most of the fangs. It was not that my return was shocking, but that I was not dead.


    When they arrived at Fangsheng palace, the guards seemed to have received a notice in advance and let them go immediately. As for the curious children of the Fang family, they were all blocked out of the door.


    When I saw Fang Sheng, I was sitting in a small hall, where many senior members of the Fang family and even Fang Dao were present.


    Fang Jinbao, in particular, looked at my ruddy face and did not look like a dying man. He said sarcastically, "it seems that the light is coming back."


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. Under the promotion of Fang Ruolan, I entered it.


    Fang Sheng looks suspicious, and seems unable to guess my intention. He even asks, "Xiao Lan has told me in advance about your coming back to Fang''s house. I don''t know if you have any last wishes to fulfill? We will do our best to help you. "


    "Yes, if you have any last wishes, please mention them. They will definitely satisfy you." Fang Jinbao put in a word coldly.


    As a result, Fang Sheng''s face changed and he glared at Fang Jinbao fiercely, which made him dare not put a fart.


    After smoothing his white beard, Fang Sheng softened his face and said with a smile: "I see what you have done for the Fang family in ZHENGJING. First, you have contributed Tianyan and bone quenching body pill, and then nine steps to death. This great contribution is quite rare. You say, as long as it''s not too demanding, we can do it, and we will promise you."


    "It seems that you have guessed my intention. In fact, I''m not asking too much. I just want to ask, when can I announce the identity of my son-in-law? When will the wedding ceremony be held? " My hands and fingers crossed in a wheelchair, the whole person light, not panic.


    At this time, several elders got up and spoke one after another.


    "Nephew Jia Xian, I don''t think it''s urgent."


    "Yes, the most important thing for you right now is to keep fit."


    "The Fang family certainly won''t owe you, and the outside world knows about your relationship with Ruolan. Why do you rush for a while?"


    These elders seem to be very concerned. In fact, they just want to delay until I die. The incident of the son-in-law is over.


    I really know too much about the fangs.


    I couldn''t help laughing and said, "what if I don''t die? Has it been dragging on? I just want an answer now. I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. "


    "This..." Fang Sheng looks tangled, as if very reluctant.


    Fang Jinbao stood up and said, "Jia ZHENGJING, you are dying. Why drag Ruolan down and let her live as a widow for you? You may not be too cruel, are you


    I smile more and more deep, turned to see Fang Ruolan one eye, she did not hesitate to light jaw head, "I am willing to marry ZHENGJING, and the boat is done, everyone knows, the result is the same."


    "Ruolan, you..." Fang Jinbao was jealous.


    Fang Sheng sighed, did not give the answer directly, but with his fingers on the table, lost in meditation.


    The audience was silent, no one dared to interrupt Fang Sheng''s thinking, all waiting for an answer.


    Fang Jinbao is very nervous. He seems to be afraid that his fame will be established. Since then, Fang Ruolan and I are a firm couple, and he will never have another chance.


    As for Fang Dao, he sits next to Fang Sheng. He is calm. It seems that no matter what kind of answer, it will not affect him.


    Fang Ruolan, on the other hand, is struggling with joy, his eyes twinkle with excitement, but with worries.


    A moment later, Fang Sheng smashed the bar, smashed the mouth, slowly got up from the position of the master, put one hand behind his waist, looked very reluctant, said firmly: "marriage, need to find an auspicious day, and this matter is very important, we must invite the major families, as well as the four families, in order to appear our Fang family grand, so I pinch a finger, next month''s 15 is just right, it''s time It''s at that time, if you can stick to it. "If I can hold on to that time, I will hold the wedding ceremony naturally. But if I can''t, it will be over.


    I''m not afraid. I''m holding my hands. "Thank you for your help, Xiaolan. Let''s go back."


    ..


    as soon as I got out of Fangsheng palace, there were all the children of the Fang family who were watching. Many people had already received the wind ahead of time through their relationships. Seeing me pushed out, they pointed out to me.


    "It''s like a toad wants to eat a swan."


    "Just because he also wants to marry Miss Fang, and wants fame?"


    "Don''t worry. There''s still a month left. Jia ZHENGJING can''t survive. Although he''s ruddy now, he''s just looking back. There''s no need to mess with himself."


    Fang Jinbao came out behind me with a very gloomy face. He deliberately walked with us all the way, and he was side by side with me.


    After leaving the crowd, I said, "Fang Jinbao, I remember that Jinbao palace is not in this direction, right?"


    However, Fang Jinbao didn''t pay any attention to me. Instead, he advised Fang Ruolan, "Ruolan, you don''t think about it anymore? So marry this trash? "


    "It''s not your Jinbao who I want to marry." Fang Ruolan replied coldly.


    Fang Jinbao is obviously a person who is easy to be stimulated. His fat face is full of fat and ferocious. "In this case, I can''t help it, but you Jia ZHENGJING, I don''t think you can last long, can you? Fang''s medical technology will never go wrong, saying that you can live for three months at most, and I''m waiting for you to die! "


    "If you can live to the 15th of next month, our Jinbao will follow your surname later!"


    ..


    the author''s words: don''t write out the effect of the pill for the time being, leave some suspense, anyway, let you know, just take it, ha ha ha.

 Chapter 725

    The next day, the news of getting married on the 15th of next month spread all over the Fang family, but strangely, no news leaked out, only within the Fang family.


    I sit in a wheelchair leisurely, pushed by Fang Ruolan walking in the small garden, everywhere filled with the fragrance of birds, the scenery is charming.


    However, Fang Ruolan did not appear very happy, but worried.


    I raised my hand, patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, it will be OK."


    "But your body..." Fang Ruolan bit her lips lightly. She did not dare to lose her temper in front of me. Instead, she was like a clever kitten.


    I laughed, did not explain, did not tell her, simply let her push me wandering in Ruolan palace.


    Passing by the palace gate, there was a roaring engine.


    Then there was the squeaky brake.


    I looked far away and found a silver super sports car, which was parked outside. It was my Veneno eye!


    Fang Jinbao opened the scissors door, fell to the ground from the cab, and threw a smile at me from a distance. Then he pretended to clap his hand and walked in slowly. "Ah, Jia ZHENGJING, your heavenly eye is so good. It''s amazing."


    "What do you want to do? To show off to me? " I squinted. I was not angry at all. Fang Jinbao didn''t know that I was in control of Tianyan.


    "Yes, I''m here to show off. Since you are going to die, it''s better for you to die from the oppression. I can''t wait to see you die." Fang Jinbao came to me triumphantly, deliberately made a natural and unrestrained gesture of lighting a cigarette, flicked the cigarette and took a deep breath, just like an addict.


    Fang Ruolan showed disgust and urged: "who asked you to come? Get out of here. "


    However, Fang Jinbao not only didn''t listen, but also stood in the same place, talking and chattering.


    "This is the Fang family. As a young master, can''t I come yet?"


    "Hahaha, I have to say that the eye of heaven is really powerful. I can''t put it down with so many functions."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, I don''t know that I have become the master of the heavenly eye. What do you think?"


    I look up, light said two words, "naive."


    "I think you are so calm on the surface, but in fact you are very depressed, right? That''s what I want. It''ll kill you. " The corner of Fang Jinbao''s mouth turned higher and higher. He reached out and supported himself in the wheelchair with one hand. He bent over and put his face together.


    Fang Jinbao obviously didn''t want me to die too easily, so he deliberately opened the eye of heaven to Veneno.


    Thinking of this, I laugh instead of angry. I feel that Fang Jinbao is too arrogant and naive. This is something he can never get rid of.


    "Sorry, you can''t stimulate me. On the contrary, you will be stimulated soon." I said.


    "I''m stimulated? What stimulation can I get? Jia ZHENGJING, don''t be hard mouthed. If you''re upset, just say it. " Fang Jinbao didn''t believe it, as if he heard the most ridiculous joke, and immediately covered his stomach and laughed wildly.


    "Believe me, you''ll find out soon." I crossed my hands and resolutely let Fang Ruolan push me away.


    But I didn''t expect that Fang Jinbao, in order to stimulate me, ran to Ruolan palace every day, either to show off his heavenly eye or to show off his innate strength.


    What''s more, Fang Jinbao showed how powerful he was in front of me.


    Soon, time goes by.


    In the first half of the month, Fang Jinbao was very proud every day and satisfied with his current situation.


    But in the latter half a month, Fang Jinbao saw that I was in good health every day and looked better and better. He gradually became a little restless.


    Even the whole Fang family was shocked. They were all talking about how I had not died and why I could last so long. The wedding day was coming.


    Fang Jinbao, in particular, saw that he couldn''t show off. He also saw that Fang Ruolan and I were very close. Finally, he became angry and scolded why I didn''t die.


    Just three days before the wedding day, Fang Jinbao was extremely impatient. While Fang Ruolan was away, he kicked in the wheelchair and scolded: "how can he not die? Why are you such a tough dog? The day is coming. Why are you still sitting here? "


    When the wheelchair was kicked, I immediately controlled the rocker to stabilize the balance, and asked: "Fang Jinbao, do you understand now? When I say you will be stimulated, you will certainly be stimulated. "


    "Why? It''s just unreasonable. You only have three months to live, and now it''s all over. Why can you sit here and talk to Ruolan and get married? " Fang Jinbao was so angry that he swore and there were a lot of questions in his words.


    I held my cheek to stimulate my mouth: "because my life is hard, even God won''t let me die, how can I? Want me to die? Upset? If you don''t like it, just say it. That''s what you said before. "


    "I''m not happy. What''s your bad luck? I can''t figure out why I''m still alive. " Fang Jinbao was excited and showed his anger."Didn''t I say that? I''m not going to die. God is covering me I once again stir Fang Jinbao''s nerves.


    Fang Jinbao snorted angrily and suddenly spread his inner Qi. His small eyes swept around.


    Then, Fang Jinbao saw that there was no one around him, and immediately showed his murderous face. He sneered: "Jia ZHENGJING, there is no one right now. If I kill you unconsciously, then you and Ruolan''s marriage will stop completely. Anyway, you are a dying man. I just have to do something obscure, and no one will doubt me."


    "Is it?" I picked the eyebrow lightly.


    Fang Jinbao was fierce. He walked slowly to the wheelchair and looked down at me. He said harshly, "yes, it''s right. There is no one today, and you can die under my hands. It''s a knot in my heart. Last time I couldn''t kill you because you have nine steps of death, but this time you are a useless person, not my opponent at all."


    "Is it?" I repeat.


    Fang Jinbao laughed wantonly, glared at me viciously and said in a deep voice: "yes, what are you now? Just a useless person, is he qualified to be so calm? Do you know what I hate most is your expression? You are so calm, aren''t you afraid of death? I think it''s all fake, isn''t it? "


    In the face of Fang Jinbao''s series of questions, I repeated for the third time and asked, "is that right?"


    "Let me see what your strength is." Fang Jinbao''s killing was so intense that he shot in a short distance. His big fist came with internal Qi.

 Chapter 726

    The inner Qi roars continuously, and the big fist is close at hand.


    I resisted the blow with my body.


    Boom, the wheelchair was directly cracked by the impact of internal air, my body flew out uncontrollably, and immediately landed on the ground eight meters away.


    I put out a little force and sat on the ground lightly. This punch didn''t hurt me at all.


    After patting the dust on my clothes, I said, "Fang Jinbao, go on."


    "It''s impossible. Why don''t you react at all?" Fang Jinbao first looked at his fist, and then looked at me. A strong disbelief rushed into his fat face.


    I motionless, extremely calm, beckoned, "come again, continue."


    Fang Jinbao was furious. Even though he was puzzled to the extreme, he still couldn''t restrain the killing. As soon as the moment came, he kicked me in the chest.


    This foot down, I sit posture, forced to be kicked back to the wall to stop.


    This picture can be called weird. Fang Jinbao was completely silly. He was as surprised as a ghost and said, "what''s the matter? Aren''t you human? Why don''t you get hurt? If I go down, you will definitely die. After all...


    I raised my hand again, hooked my fingers and deliberately stimulated Fang Jinbao''s nerves.


    And I do this simply because on the wedding day, I have a big plan and I have to use Fang Jinbao, so he can''t die yet.


    It''s a pity that Fang Jinbao didn''t know the situation. He was deeply stimulated by my actions. He immediately lost all his sense and rushed to me to beat me violently.


    "Come on, go on, fight quickly, ha ha ha, I can''t die anyway." I deliberately do not move, but also let Fang Jinbao hit scars on my face, even in the face of this meteor like fist, I still smile.


    After a moment, Fang Jinbao could only cause skin injuries on me, but could not cause internal injuries. He saw that I was always leaning against the wall, and he didn''t even blink his eyes from the beginning to the end, which made him more and more shocked. He couldn''t help but step back two steps.


    "You... Why don''t you die? With your physical condition, you can''t bear such a heavy injury. Are you a ghost? " Fang Jinbao was shocked.


    I peeked at the yard and found that Fang Ruolan hadn''t come back yet, so I continued to provoke, deliberately learned Fang Jinbao''s usual posture, and sneered: "it''s very uncomfortable, isn''t it? It''s strange that you can''t beat me, isn''t it? Come on, I''ll stand here today and let you fight. If you can beat me to death, you have the ability. "


    Fang Jinbao became angry, and all his doubts were forgotten by him. I was the only one in his red eyes. He didn''t care too much any more. He just tried his best.


    Boom boom!


    Under a series of attacks, the walls were shattered, the scene was covered with dust, and the sound of collapse was very loud.


    "No way."


    "You''re not human, you''re a ghost."


    "With your useless body, you can''t even bear my power. How can you live well?"


    Fang Jinbao couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t find the answer at all. He was almost crazy. He grabbed my collar and began to fight again.


    As a result, no matter how he hit me, I couldn''t kill me. I was always smiling.


    At this time, footsteps came from outside the yard, Fang Ruolan led a large group of guards, including Lei Li Huatian, rushed in.


    Seeing the situation in front of them, they were stunned.


    Fang Jinbao was bending over, clenching his fist, and swung it on my face. He didn''t react at all.


    As soon as he calmed down and his face changed, I immediately bit the tip of my tongue and forced out a mouthful of blood!


    Poof ~ ~


    the blood gushed out, Fang Jinbao''s face turned green, subconsciously released me, and scolded: "how dare you Yin me?"


    I ignored it. Pretending to be very weak, I stretched out my hand and asked Fang Ruolan for help. "Save me... Fang Jinbao wants to kill me. He thinks I can''t die, so he wants to stop the marriage and let me die."


    Fang Ruolan rushed to me, saw my wounds all over my body, and suddenly got angry. He pushed the dull Fang Jinbao hard and said, "Fang Jinbao, you shameless scum, even you can''t bind a chicken. You are so mean and inhuman. I will inform the Fang family of this matter and let my grandfather and elder brother punish you severely!"


    Fang Jinbao couldn''t deny it at all. He couldn''t say it clearly even though he had a hundred mouths. He was so angry that his veins burst and his fists clenched that he wanted to tear me apart.


    "It''s his trick. He cheated you. It''s not like this. I''ve tried it countless times. I can''t even kill him with all my strength. This guy has a ghost on him!" Fang Jinbao said angrily.


    However, no one believed him. Under the leadership of Huatian, the guards of Ruolan palace spoke for me instead.


    "Young master Jinbao, what are you talking about? If you do your best, will your son-in-law not die? "


    "Wait, young master Jinbao has admitted that he is going to kill his son-in-law."


    "If we hadn''t come in time, wouldn''t the son-in-law have died in your hands? And you ran away? "Hua Tian was most excited. He immediately stood in the middle of Jinbao young master and me and roared: "Jinbao young master, I advise you to talk less now. Even our son-in-law dares to move. This matter will have a satisfactory result."


    "You... What are you?" Fang Jinbao was so angry that his lungs were bursting.


    I cried twice, then covered my chest and cried, "it''s so painful. Fortunately, you''ve come so fast, and Fang Jinbao didn''t do his best, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll die here."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, don''t quibble. You have a strange body! You dare to count me and play such tricks, son of a bitch. I''m not finished with you. " Fang Jinbao pushed Huatian away and scolded me.


    Scolding, Fang Jinbao couldn''t help but want to do it.


    Fang Ruolan resolutely stood in front of me, with a full chest, very hard said: "come on, you hit me, you do it, don''t talk about so many strange things, before there was a ban, you are not allowed to fight with ZHENGJING, I didn''t expect you dare to violate my grandfather''s words."


    "Ruolan I..." Fang Jinbao said.


    Fang Ruolan picked up the phone and called Fang Sheng, and quickly explained the whole story and thoroughly reported it.


    "This..." Fang Jinbao was a little flustered.


    In less than five minutes, Fang Sheng led a large group of elders to come from outside in a hurry.


    Fang Sheng and the elders looked at each other as soon as they saw me leaning against the broken wall with bruises on my face.


    Then, Fang Sheng''s chest heaved and puffed, and he went to the front of Fang Jinbao and slapped him, "son of a bitch! Damn it, the marriage is basically settled. If someone knows that you killed him, how will outsiders make fun of our Fang family? "


    With a slap, Fang Jinbao was wronged as never before. However, due to Fang Sheng''s dignity, he did not dare to resist. He said weakly: "he... His body is strange. I can''t beat him to death."


    "Fart, you started to kill people. It''s good to say that other people''s bodies are weird? You have to find a reason to defend yourself. Isn''t that a bad reason? With Jia ZHENGJING''s condition, it''s lucky that he won''t die now. Fang Jinbao, I really misunderstood you. I didn''t expect you to be so impulsive! It''s stupid. " Fang Sheng adds anger to his anger and slaps his backhand again.


    Fang Jinbao shook his head in disbelief and stared at me in shock. He was talking to himself like a psycho.


    "It''s impossible. Why?"


    "You must be damned."


    "It shouldn''t be."


    I cast a hint to Fang Jinbao''s eyes. The corners of my mouth turned up for a moment. I had a plan for the wedding day.


    This is the chance to save Ning Xing!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 31000 crown of kings.

 Chapter 727

    In the case of complete human and material evidence, Fang Jinbao is still at a loss to say what to say.


    Unfortunately, Fang Sheng was obviously partial to Fang Jinbao. He was only punished for banning him for three days. After a superficial warning, he perfunctorily took Fang Jinbao away.


    After the doctor rushed to treat the trauma I suffered, I applied some trauma medicine and refused to have a physical examination on the ground that it was not a serious problem.


    But I know in my heart that Fang Jinbao must be full of doubts. It''s just this question. If I don''t talk about it, he will never understand it.


    No matter what he says to others, he will be regarded as bullshit. On the contrary, he will hate me.


    Time passed more and more quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it was the night before the wedding day.


    On that night, the news of the marriage came out from the Fang family, and invitation cards were sent to the big families, families and even foreign financial groups.


    Although the Fang family only spread out at this time, the time is quite urgent, but how does the Fang family exist? People will give face, and the occasion will be grand.


    On the same night, according to the custom of the Fang family, men and women are not allowed to meet each other. Surprisingly, I was arranged in the holy womb. A group of servants of the Fang family were putting on lanterns and decorations to prepare for marriage.


    In my room, I try on a brand-new red bridegroom''s dress and official hat, which is full of ancient tradition.


    However, I am disabled now, and I have to wear my trousers with the help of my servant...


    at this time, Fang Dao pushes the door and enters, raises his hand and slightly swings a finger, and the servant in the room immediately steps down.


    Then, Fang Dao closed the door gently, frowned and locked me in his eyes. He said solemnly, "from tomorrow on, you will be Fang Dao''s brother-in-law. I hope you can treat Ruolan well. This is every brother''s wish."


    "Yes, my brother-in-law is in Beijing. I will follow the instructions of the son." I arched my hands in my wheelchair.


    Fang Dao was serious and said, "if you make her sad, I''ll never let you go. You''d better remember that from tomorrow, you and I will be a family. My grandfather does have some prejudice against you, but I won''t. I only look at my personal actions. If you behave well in Fang''s family, with my ability, you may not be able to give you some real power ¡£¡±


    "Thank you, son. In the future, my brother-in-law ZHENGJING will try his best to work for the Fang family." I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t realize that Fang Dao''s attitude was totally different from Fang Sheng''s.


    Fang Dao nodded a little, and his face was a little more gentle. Then he told me a few things about tomorrow, and then he opened the door again, ready to leave.


    Looking at Fang Dao''s back, I gritted my teeth and asked, "Holy Son, please stay. I have one more thing to say."


    "What''s the matter?" Square way light turn head.


    I control the new electric wheelchair and move to the back of Fangdao. "I wonder if my father-in-law can be there tomorrow? This is Ruolan''s wish. She wants to see her father-in-law, and tomorrow is also her most important day. If her father-in-law is not here, I''m afraid... "


    " my father already knows about this matter, but whether he will come or not depends on his personal wishes, but I can see you for Ruolan''s attitude. " Fang said and left.


    I think about my daughter''s marriage. If my father doesn''t show up, it''s hard to accept.


    The most important thing is my plan, which requires Fang Xuan to leave the ninth forbidden area and realize the plan of removing the tiger from the mountain!


    This is undoubtedly a gamble. If he doesn''t come, all the plans will fail. Even if he does, the plan is not infallible. There are still risks in the middle.


    After closing the door, I immediately called out memeda and said in a hurry, "memeda, do you remember all the things I told you in advance? I''ll give you a signal and you''ll do it right away. "


    "Master, how could I forget? You can rest assured. " Said MEDA.


    I feel uneasy when I take back my mobile phone. Even though I have already told you about momeda, I always feel that this plan is a bit unsafe. If it fails, the variables may not be within my control.


    "There''s no choice but to wait for tomorrow."


    That night, I stayed up all night and sat in my room until dawn for fear of failure.


    ..


    Dong ~ ~


    the Fang family rings the ancient bell, and the wedding day finally comes.


    In the early morning, there were more and more foreigners coming in, and the scene was very strong.


    When I came to the gate of the holy womb, dressed in bridegroom''s clothes and followed by dozens of Fang''s children, there were festive red everywhere. There were also excellent horses, luxurious sedan chairs and expensive gifts, just like the ancient wedding procession.


    Being held on the horse, I pretended to be uncontrollable and almost fell down, which made many people laugh.


    "Jia ZHENGJING''s life is good if he doesn''t die. What if he falls off his horse and turns up his pigtail?"


    "Don''t make it a funeral."


    "Come on, let''s just say one word less. Today is a happy day. Let''s not say those bad words. From today on, Jia ZHENGJING is also a member of the Fang family."


    I calmly smile, tossed for a while, just from the holy uterus to Ruolan palace.The whole process of welcoming the bride went very smoothly. The children of the Fang family accompanied her all the way. Maybe because of the big day, they had less prejudice.


    Finally, he carried the bride in a sedan chair and left from Ruolan palace to the main hall of Fang family.


    When I came to the main hall, it was already a sensation. Many people were congratulating in unison, and the voice spread directly to the outside.


    "Congratulations to Mr. Fang for his son-in-law."


    "Jia ZHENGJING was in the trial, but he was a famous family. Now who doesn''t know him?"


    "It''s a perfect match for Fang Ruolan to be the first person in the world to marry such a wonderful person."


    However, as soon as Fang Ruolan and I went to the main hall, many people around us saw me in a wheelchair and looked at each other, full of doubts.


    "This... How does the bridegroom use a wheelchair?"


    "It shouldn''t be. Wasn''t it good before the trial?"


    In the midst of the discussion, I control the electric wheelchair to move forward with one hand, holding Fang Ruolan with a big red cap in the other hand, and slowly came to the front of Fang Sheng and Fang Dao.


    Fang Sheng gives me a look and seems to imply something.


    I immediately understood and said with a smile, "Dear elders, I''m Jia ZHENGJING. Due to some accident, I lost all my strength and my legs were disabled. Please forgive me if there is anything wrong today."


    With that, I glanced at the whole hall. As I expected, ye Wudao, she came, and Li Qi, they also arrived.


    Moving my eyes, I suddenly saw a familiar face. He was also sitting in a wheelchair, surrounded by many people.


    Song Shaocheng!


    And this guy, with his eyes fixed on me, seems to find something fishy.


    Song Shaocheng recognized me at the four conferences just by his voice. Did he recognize me this time?


    Staring for a few seconds, song Shaocheng didn''t say a word. He didn''t seem to be sure. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He was more calm and less impulsive than before.


    Soon, after dealing with some trivial matters simply, it was just the auspicious time when the wedding mc gave a big shout and the hall began.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    "Two byes..."


    however, before the two byes were finished, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared outside the door.


    He was wearing a red robe, and his face was not angry. His sword eyebrows and stars were almost eight points similar to Fangdao. His whole body exuded a strange smell, like a whirlpool, which could draw people in, and also mixed with the feeling of unfathomability.


    "Xuan..." Fang Sheng got up in an instant and was moved.


    Fang Dao showed unprecedented respect and said, "father! You are here at last


    This person, impressively is the Fang family supreme, the Fang family first person, Fang Xuan!

 Chapter 728

    Here comes Fang Xuan.


    He had deep eyes and a jade finger in his hand. Just standing at the entrance of the hall, he caused a strong uproar.


    "Fang Xuan, the master of Mahayana, the eternal Naqi Jue!"


    "Fang Xuan, who has never appeared before, what is his realm?"


    "I can''t see at all. Is he stronger than Qinglong?"


    Under the influence of this aura, Fang Xuan became the focus of attention, and people kept guessing how strong his cultivation was.


    But in the middle of this, someone suddenly began to talk about another person.


    "The Fang family has the supreme Fang Xuan, the Li family has the peerless nameless, the Ye family..."


    "the Ye family leader is not here this time, it seems that he has not been seen for ten years."


    "I think the master of the Ye family is the most mysterious. I don''t know what cultivation he is."


    "I''m curious about who is the best of the three."


    Hearing these words, I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows and rummage through my memory for the trace of the owner of the Ye family. Unexpectedly, I found that the owner of the Ye family never appeared.


    Whether it''s the appearance of Qinglong, the canonization of Fangdao, my becoming the prince, or today''s marriage, the owner of the Ye family has never been here once.


    Vaguely, I always think things are weird.


    But soon, Fang Xuan came in from the outside. I had to put the things of the Ye family aside for the time being and think about it after the end.


    Fang Xuan came slowly. First he gave me a light look, then he set his eyes on Fang Ruolan. With a heavy sigh, "Xiao Lan..."


    after a while, Fang Ruolan was shocked, and his face under the red cap slipped two lines of tears.


    Then, Fang Xuan went to the middle of the position, in front of everyone, sat in the position of the owner of Fang Sheng''s house!


    Even more, Fang Sheng didn''t object at all, and he took the initiative to sit on the left, while Fang Dao was extremely respectful and sat on the right.


    Three people sit together, especially the position of Fang Xuan, all the people present hold their breath.


    "That''s a terrible position, isn''t it? That''s the head of the family. "


    "Even Mr. Fang offered his seat."


    "If it wasn''t for the extreme terror, I don''t think it would be so. The practitioners of eternal Qi Jue are really extraordinary."


    I looked at Fang Jinbao sitting on one side and thought that Fang Xuan was still very concerned about Fang Ruolan, otherwise he would not be able to come out. My plan to divert the tiger from the mountain was right.


    So, I took a look and knocked the mobile phone in my pocket three times with my finger, and immediately sent a signal to MEDA.


    Later, I pretended to be nothing, grabbed Fang Ruolan''s hand and said, "Xiaolan, are you ok?"


    Fang Ruolan shook his head and said nothing.


    In fact, I can see that Fang Xuan''s presence must have moved her. After all, it''s the father daughter relationship that breaks the bone and connects the tendons.


    At this time, Fang Xuan raised his right hand, slightly down a pressure, instant silence.


    Even Li Qinghao and ye Jiadan Wang, who were present, gave the face and stopped talking.


    Just listen to Fang Xuan mouth, issued a thick voice, said: "today I love daughter Ruolan, and his lover married, it''s a blessing, we Fang Xuan today for nothing else, just to see her daughter married, now please continue."


    Seeing this, the wedding master of ceremonies yelled decisively: "two worship high hall!"


    I couldn''t get out of the wheelchair, so I had to bend down, take the hot tea from the servant and offer it.


    The problem is that Fang Xuan''s seat is relatively high, and there are several small steps in the middle, so I can''t go up at all.


    "What''s the matter?" Fang Xuan slightly frowned, sharp eyes staring at my legs.


    Fang Dao''s face changed slightly, and he quickly explained: "Jia ZHENGJING, he had an accident, and his legs got sick."


    Fang Xuan Oh, no longer asked, even took the initiative to come down to pick up the tea, straight up to drink.


    The teacup to the servant, Fang Xuan deeply looked at me, "Jia... ZHENGJING, in the future to Ruolan good, don''t let me down."


    "Yes." I nodded in a hurry, and I felt hairy in the eyes.


    Fang Xuan moved his eyes and looked at Fang Ruolan, but suddenly changed his face. He felt very guilty. He reached for Fang Ruolan''s tea and sighed: "Ruolan, I can''t be with you for my father. In the future, you husband and wife should live a good life and don''t play big girl''s temper any more. In fact, my father has been paying attention to you, but you don''t know it."


    Finish saying, Fang Xuan drinks this cup of tea again.


    "Yes." Fang Ruolan choked.


    After paying homage to the high hall, the couple will pay homage to each other, but not send them to the bridal chamber. Instead, after lifting the head cover, they will hold a banquet in the hall and have a wedding banquet with the guests present.


    Lead Fang Ruolan, table after table of toast, drink my stomach all bloated.


    Until I came to Fang Jinbao''s table, I arched the wine cup with both hands and said with a smile, "little master Jinbao, I won''t say anything else. Drink."Fang Jinbao''s face was dark and angry, and his eyes were burning with jealousy. It was only today that he was released from the forbidden foot, not to mention how ugly his expression was.


    However, many elders and outsiders were present. He didn''t dare to be presumptuous. He could only endure strong displeasure and had a drink with me.


    Then, Fang Jinbao deliberately put down his glass and made a clear sound. His chest heaved violently and he said in a low voice: "others don''t know your eccentricity, but I know that you must have a secret. Damn, what''s your good luck? I can''t believe it''s still here. "


    "Didn''t I say that? I won''t die. If you want to kill me now, it''s hard. If you have the ability, do it. " I also respond very quietly.


    Fang Jinbao was so angry that he didn''t dare to do it. He just sat down.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I decided to toast around with Fang Ruolan.


    Li Qi, Li Qinghao, song Shaocheng, Xu Kun, Wang Lin, Wang Guorong, these old acquaintances, I respect them all.


    Unfortunately, no one knows who I am except Li Qi.


    Until later, I came to Ye Wudao''s face. Her face was like a demon. She even raised a smile, "congratulations."


    "Happy together, happy together." I Leng for a while, secretly scold this woman too can pretend, in fact, behind the back is sour and mean.


    But at this time, the ninth forbidden area behind the hall suddenly heard a loud noise!


    Boom ~ ~


    the whole hall is shaking and a lot of dust is scattered.


    In less than five seconds, there was another earthquake on the ground. The hall shook even more violently. The ninth forbidden area seemed to have been bombed.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Huang Jiaoshou came running from outside the hall in a panic. As soon as he entered the hall, he fell down and ate with a dog. He yelled, "the eye of heaven has started itself and rushed into the ninth forbidden area!"


    Fang Sheng raised his eyes and stood up in an instant, "it''s impossible!"


    "How can the eye of heaven start itself?" Fang Dao doesn''t believe it.


    Professor Huang got up from the ground, not caring about his broken teeth, and said in horror: "the eye of the day broke into the ninth forbidden area. I don''t know what he was looking for! It''s all beyond our expectation. "

 Chapter 729

    Boom ~ ~


    as soon as Huang Jiaoshi finished speaking, the ninth forbidden area was bombed again.


    Boom ~ ~


    the terrible sound of bombing made the Fang family hall shake violently.


    Fang Dao and Fang Sheng look at each other, and their faces suddenly change.


    "Dao''er, take someone to have a look." Fang Xuan waved his hand, as if it was just a small matter that didn''t need him to go in person.


    Fang Dao agreed in a hurry. Without time to think about it, he glared at Fang Jinbao fiercely. He immediately summoned a dozen of Fang''s congenital experts and left the hall quickly.


    However, the roar is still non-stop, no one can eat the wedding banquet, many people also ran to the hall.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "How did it explode?"


    "There''s a fire behind the main hall."


    "Burn your ass, who is so brave?"


    In the face of such a situation, I pretended to be completely unaware of the appearance, a surprised shout: "how can this be? Is there something wrong with the eye of heaven? "


    "How can the eye of heaven move?" Fang Jinbao was stunned.


    Fang Sheng was so angry that he blew his beard and glared. It was obvious that he lost face to the Fang family when he made such a fuss on such an occasion. Fang Sheng directly left his position, grabbed Fang Jinbao''s collar and scolded: "Fang Jinbao, what do you want to do? Control the eye of heaven quickly. "


    "It''s none of my business. I''ll do it right away." Fang Jinbao quickly opened his mouth, quickly took out his mobile phone, and immediately gave the stop order, just like I usually had a conversation with MEDA.


    As a result, a voice came from the phone.


    "Master, you asked me to go to the ninth forbidden area and rescue Li Shaobai''s woman Ning Xing. This is your personal order, unless the task fails."


    ...


    the sound spread all around, and the whole audience was dumbfounded.


    "Li Shaobai''s people?"


    "Does this Fang Jinbao have anything to do with Li Shaobai?"


    "Ning Xing is in the ninth forbidden area of Fang family?"


    Fang Sheng was stunned and stood in the same place for a long time.


    Fang Jinbao was tongue tied and scared to death. He smashed his cell phone on the table and said, "son of a bitch, I''m your master. What are you talking about? Take back the order. Stop it now. You''re going to kill me


    "Unless the task fails, the current program has been determined and cannot be retrieved for the time being." The mobile phone makes a sound again, just like teasing Fang Jinbao.


    Wow, it''s a sensation.


    "Is Li Shaobai''s woman in Fang''s house?"


    "I said how Ning Xing and Li Shaobai disappeared at the same time."


    "I see. It turned out that Li Shaobai was the prince because the Fang family had caught Ning Xing! No wonder he did


    ..


    "it turns out that Xiaoxing didn''t leave with Shaobai, but was arrested by your Fang family! What a Fang family. He''s playing such a low-level trick. Today he must hand over the people to me! " Ninglao was present today. His whole body was green and furious.


    Li Qi stood up and yelled: "the Fang family is so cunning. I didn''t expect that this kind of shady thing was hidden behind it."


    Two people speak, is a wise man, all see Fang''s greasy.


    The secret can no longer be hidden, completely exposed.


    Fang Sheng reacted with unprecedented anger. He was so angry that he kicked Fang Jinbao in the stomach and roared: "you traitor, I didn''t expect you to be Li Shaobai''s man. Come on, take it for me!"


    As soon as he said that, several experts came out to subdue Fang Jinbao and couldn''t move.


    Fang Jinbao face to the ground, trying to explain, extreme injustice.


    "It really has nothing to do with me."


    "I don''t know why."


    "I think it''s arranged by the Li family. It''s their operation."


    The roar was very loud. Fang Jinbao, let alone how unjust he was.


    But the mobile phone on the ground began to speak again, "there are many enemies, mission failure, mission failure, please give the master a new order."


    "Stop it for me!" Fang Jinbao is crazy.


    "I got it. Stop it now." The screen flashed.


    Soon, the ninth forbidden area was calm again.


    However, the main hall of the Fang family has become very noisy.


    Fang Sheng''s old face was angry. He quickly raised his hand to all the people, suppressed the noise and doubt, and said, "this is a misunderstanding. Our Fang family didn''t catch Miss Ning Fu. I think there is something else in this matter."


    For a moment, everyone looked at each other and didn''t believe it at all.


    With a smile, Li Qinghao stood in front of Li Qi and said, "what? Mr. Fang, do you want to plant the Li family? Although Tianyan is made by the Li family, it can only be bound to one master. Can Tianyan''s words be false? I don''t think the program is deceptive, is it? After all, it''s not human. "


    Speaking of this, Li Qinghao laughed at himself, "although I have a bad relationship with that Li Shaobai, it''s my Li family. You use such means to force the prince of the Li family. Don''t you pay attention to my Li family and want to dominate China?""Even if you put aside some factors, it''s not reasonable for your Fang family to arrest Miss Ning Fu. Today, on behalf of the Li family, I advise you to release people immediately!"


    I sat aside and was shocked when I heard Li Qinghao say this.


    Human words, proper human words. Li Qinghao once again said a human word, which was quite unexpected.


    I was strong and calm. In order not to arouse doubt, I didn''t step in and chose to continue to sit and watch the play.


    At this moment, being choked by Li Qinghao, Fang Sheng''s face turned black. He endured the urge to kill and said in a deep voice: "there is no such thing at all. I think there is something wrong with Tianyan''s program. Our Fang family didn''t catch Ning Xing."


    "Since you say so, how dare you ask Mr. Fang to open the ninth forbidden area and let people search it?" Li Qinghao smiles again.


    Fang Sheng''s voice was blocked. His throat seemed to be jammed by a big lock. He did not dare to let anyone in to search.


    Gradually, the whole hall was full of discussion.


    "Mr. Fang is speechless."


    "I think it''s true, isn''t it too insidious? Take Li Shaobai''s woman and threaten him? "


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect the Fang family to have such virtue. It''s really surprising and disappointing."


    In the face of the surrounding discourse, Fang Sheng is wrong, looking down at Fang Jinbao who has been explaining.


    A moment later, Fang Sheng''s blood was surging up and he gushed blood on the spot. He couldn''t help but look up and fall down


    As soon as Fang Sheng''s eyes closed, he was completely stunned by his Qi. At the moment of falling down, Fang Sheng stretched out a big hand behind his back and gently held his body.


    Fang Xuan raised his head and his eyes were very deep. When he opened his mouth, he was as strong as anyone.


    "Now that things have come to this point, there is nothing for the Fang family to say. The people... Are the Fang family."


    "But if you want to release people, it''s not so easy. Unless you can hand over the man named Li Shaobai and exchange it for him, what I''m saying today is that if you don''t release people, what can you do?"


    "To go to war? We will accompany you to the end. "


    "Who dares to fight?"


    ...


    the author''s words: add more to 31200 crown of kings.

 Chapter 730

    Fang Xuan''s words are extremely overbearing, as if they are self respecting.


    I''ve been watching the good play, but I didn''t expect that at this moment, the risk still appeared.


    This plan, I didn''t plan to use MEDA to rescue Ning Xing. There are so many experts in the Fang family that it''s impossible to rescue Ning Xing. The support is very fast, but it will not be worth the loss.


    That''s why I blame Fang Jinbao. By exposing the truth, I let everyone know Fang''s face and forced Fang to release others.


    Unexpectedly, in order to seize Ning Xing''s card, Fang family is completely shameless. As expected, they are invincible when they reach Jian!


    ..


    at this moment, the hall was silent, even Li Qinghao was speechless.


    Fang Xuan snorted coldly, "since no one dares to fight, please go back to your seats. Today is a happy day. I don''t want to destroy the atmosphere because of these little things."


    Silence, dead silence.


    Many people returned to their seats and stopped talking.


    Even Li Qinghao sat back and didn''t mean to fight. There was no master at Fang Xuan''s level around him. His face was very ugly.


    Even if there are experts at this level, Li Qinghao will never fight with Fang Xuan for me, which is not good for him.


    Soon, Fang Jinbao was detained, and the wedding banquet continued, but the atmosphere was very different and depressing.


    The Fang family continued to talk with the guests as if nothing had happened.


    At the corner of my mouth, I secretly scolded the Fang family for being so shameless to deal with me. Even if they were known by everyone, they didn''t want to let others go, so they had to use me in exchange?


    I almost went to exchange, but the Fang family has always been full of nonsense, honest, mean and shameless. Who knows my exchange, the Fang family may not kill both?


    Restraining the impulse, I pretended to be nothing happened and toasted the guests one by one. I thought that the plan seemed to be a failure, but I didn''t get nothing. At least I exposed Fang''s face. At least I got the blame on Fang Jinbao and eradicated a roadblock in disguise.


    After the wedding banquet, the guests gradually dispersed.


    Fang Dao came back from the ninth forbidden area, and Tianyan was sent back to the research room.


    Fang Sheng also woke up from a coma, and his whole body was as old as a teenager.


    However, Fang Sheng didn''t say that he would let me go back to the bridal chamber or that he would not let me go back to the bridal chamber.


    Sure enough, after waiting for others to leave, Fang Jinbao was immediately escorted up by seven or eight people. His fat face stuck to the ground with a look of extreme injustice.


    "Shengzi, Lord Fang Xuan, and the owner of the family, this really has nothing to do with me."


    "I don''t know what''s going on at all. The eye of heaven started itself."


    "I think it''s definitely a frame up. I''m innocent."


    Fang Sheng is so angry that he slaps the table. With a bang, Fang Sheng turns the table over and scolds Fang Jinbao, "traitor! Do you dare to admit that you are the only master of Tianyan? Once it''s bound, even the Li family can''t control it. Tianyan is a cooperative project between the Li family and China shipping. Don''t I know better than you? "


    "You traitor, I''m blind. I''ll be your little master."


    "What I didn''t expect was that you were Li Shaobai''s son of a bitch, and you worked for him, and you saved Ning Xing for him? When on earth did you start to have a relationship with him? "


    Scold scold, Fang Sheng spit everywhere.


    "I really have nothing to do with him. I was wronged." Fang Jinbao was almost crying.


    At this time, Fang Dao went over and waved to let Fang Jinbao loose. Then he grabbed his hair, raised his hand and asked, "if you don''t want to die, just tell me what you know, including where Li Shaobai is now."


    Pop!


    "I really don''t know. I really don''t know anything." Fang Jinbao was shaking all over, and his chest heaved violently, as if he had suffered a great injustice.


    "Fart!" Fang Dao was so angry that he raised his hand with his backhand. He took it out in a series, making a sound.


    Fang Jinbao''s face was puffed up, like a pig''s head, but he still insisted on defending himself.


    However, all the children of the Fang family were treated coldly, and none of them was respectful.


    "I didn''t expect Fang Jinbao to be such a person."


    "A traitor, or Li Shaobai''s person, damn it."


    "If he hadn''t been useful, he would have been killed long ago."


    After some cold shoulder, Fang Jinbao seemed to be humiliated. On the contrary, he became angry and yelled in his voice: "our party Jinbao is definitely not a traitor. If there is half a lie, we will have five thunders in the sky!"


    As soon as Fang Jinbao finished speaking, there was a thunder.


    Boom!!!


    Fang Ruolan, who was beside me, raised his hand to Fang Jinbao and scolded: "you see, even God doesn''t help you. What are you still quibbling about? I didn''t expect that you would go along with Li Shaobai. Let''s take advantage of the opportunity to explain the matter clearly. I''ll plead for you for years of love. "Hearing Fang Ruolan''s words, Fang Jinbao was completely stimulated and scolded: "Fang Ruolan, you are a man! Where is Lao Tzu worse than Jia ZHENGJING? Why did you choose him? And he''s still disabled! "


    Curse here, Fang Jinbao moved his eyes, staring at me, "there is another thing you don''t know, I wanted to kill Jia ZHENGJING before, I admit, but his body is strange, I can kill him at will, but he can''t die, with hit evil, this Jia ZHENGJING must also have strange."


    "Let me make it clear that Tianyan is not controlled by me. On the contrary, Tianyan is Jia ZHENGJING''s property. I suspect that he has something to do with the Li family. He may have used some means or done something to eradicate me in this way."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, did he enter Fang''s house for Fang Ruolan? Anyway, I don''t believe it! "


    ...


    "Fang Jinbao, you don''t have any evidence. Don''t be insincere. Jia ZHENGJING only saw it once this day, and he watched it with Fang Ruolan. What can he do? And his body is already very weak. Isn''t that what you said? " Fang Dao slapped me again and took the initiative to defend me.


    However, Fang Jinbao burst out laughing three times, "is that what I said? You can witness it. Let me have a try and you can see the result. I think Jia ZHENGJING is harbouring evil intentions. Maybe he''s just setting me up from beginning to end. It''s too mean. I will never kill him. I''ll control it well. I just want to confirm what I said. After all, there are so many people present, I think it''s hard to kill him. "


    I was not happy at that time. It seemed that Fang Jinbao was not mean. Since I entered Fang''s house, I have been scheming behind my back. I suffered so many grievances that I almost lost my life. Who will reason for me?


    To deal with this kind of person, my way is tit for tat, you are mean, I am more mean than you!


    So, I raised my hand, hooked my finger and said, "please release Fang Jinbao and let him come here to have a try."


    Fang Dao was stunned for a moment. He froze for a few seconds and finally released Fang Jinbao.


    For a moment, the children of the Fang family could not help whispering.


    "That''s bullshit."


    "Jia ZHENGJING is already a useless man. How can he be all right?"


    "He''s just like this in his life. It''s estimated that he won''t last long. It''s impossible for him to return to his original state. He''s wasting too much life."


    Fang Jinbao came to me with an expression that seemed to turn defeat into victory. He raised his swollen mouth and said sarcastically, "even if I''m going to plant here today, I will never let you Jia ZHENGJING feel better. Just like you said at the beginning, I''m going to pull you on the back when I die, so that you can know that your body is weird. Do you think you can feel better?"


    Bang, Fang Jinbao big fist suddenly hit.


    Staring at the punch, I sighed, slightly stretched out my hand and opened my fingers, "you will regret knowing the result."

 Chapter 731

    At the moment of touching, five fingers easily grasped my fist. I didn''t get any impact. On the contrary, Fang Jinbao forced me to stop.


    Pause a few seconds, it seems that Fang Jinbao also some incredible, Leng in situ.


    Just listen to the uproar, all shake!


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Although Fang Jinbao didn''t do his best, he just tried Jia ZHENGJING, but he couldn''t take it down."


    "Is it true? Does Jia ZHENGJING have a strange body


    ..


    "what''s going on?" Fang Dao was full of doubts and frowned.


    Fang shengshua stood up and said in shock: "is it really weird?"


    At this time, Fang Jinbao reacted and couldn''t help laughing, "hahaha, you asked me to try it. Although I can''t explain the eye of heaven, I''ll see how you explain the strangeness of your body. As you can see, I didn''t cheat you."


    I slowly raised the corner of my mouth, slowly released my hand, shook my head and said: "you really don''t cheat. I calculated you. I deliberately banned you for three days. Are you only allowed to calculate me, I can''t calculate you? In fact, the reason is very simple. I got a blessing in disguise. The atrophied cells of my body unexpectedly recovered. Today, I''m afraid you''re going to die in my hands. "


    "Isn''t that a bad reason? Well, well, I''ll take it as a blessing in disguise, but you''re still disabled. Although you''re very strange, I can''t kill you, but you can''t kill me. I didn''t even have 10% strength just now. Are you my opponent? " Fang Jinbao obviously didn''t believe it, as if he heard a very funny joke and laughed wildly.


    Fang Sheng interrupted and said: "Jia ZHENGJING, don''t talk nonsense. Since your body cells have recovered, it may be luck, but it can''t be Fang Jinbao''s opponent. He will be handled by Fang''s family. You don''t have to intervene."


    As soon as the words came out, the children of the Fang family echoed.


    "Yes, Jia ZHENGJING, don''t interfere."


    "Even if you recover a little, you can''t kill Fang Jinbao. It''s better to leave it to the Fang family."


    "We all know the grudge between you two, but don''t go too far in some words, so that you won''t be defeated."


    I squinted and asked, "you know, why can''t I get hurt?"


    "Can you break through the inborn? I''m kidding. You have a strange body, but it can''t be congenital. " Fang Jinbao sneered.


    I sighed and murmured: "since everyone is very confused, I might as well solve your doubts today. Fang Jinbao, do your best. I''d better sit here. You''ll understand later."


    "That''s what you said. I don''t believe you can live like last time. Why can''t you die?" As soon as Fang Jinbao heard this, he did not have any hesitation.


    Fang Jinbao''s strength suddenly increased. His fists were like meteors. His internal Qi shattered the floor, burst open the tables and chairs, and launched a crazy attack on me in front of everyone.


    The wheelchair was smashed, and I fell to the ground. No matter how Fang Jinbao hit me, I was still intact.


    As he was beating, Fang Jinbao was puzzled. He put away his fists and stood up, saying, "look, I said that he has a problem with his body. Is that confirmed? Even if his cells recover, it''s impossible for him to bear my full blow, let alone so many times. He definitely has a ghost. "


    Not from, Fang Sheng and Fang Dao met, unprecedented doubt.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you have to explain this matter clearly. There are too many doubts."


    I sat on the broken floor with my upper body propped up, and didn''t tell the real reason. Anyway, they couldn''t find out, so they continued to lie and said with a smile, "it''s very simple. My body cells have recovered. After months of recuperation, I have completely recovered. I don''t care whether you believe it or not. Anyway, it''s like this. I have nothing to explain. The reason why I don''t get hurt is natural Another question. "


    "What is it?" Fang Sheng asked.


    The corner of my mouth is more and more high, "Qi is not enough, people are not extinguished, Dantian is not broken, eternal... Accept Qi!"


    As soon as the words took off, countless eyes gathered here, full of shock, exuding horror.


    "Qi is not enough, people are not extinguished..."


    "is it?"


    "Eternal... Naqi Jue!"


    Fang Jinbao''s face changed dramatically, shaking his head in disbelief, "how can you succeed in cultivation? It''s a fake. You''re cheating. What are you bragging about? "


    "Jia ZHENGJING, your explanation is a bit of nonsense, isn''t it? First of all, why did your body recover? This is still a doubtful point. If you say that you have practiced the formula of eternal receiving Qi, how do you break through the congenital? After all, only by nature can we practice Kung Fu, which is the second doubt. " Fang Sheng said in a deep voice.


    Why does the body recover? Why does it break through the inborn?


    Should I tell them that I took the super pill?


    Anyway, the pill has already gone down, how to check also can''t find out.So, I stuck to this point, vaguely took it, and said: "Maybe God favors me. I didn''t expect that I recovered. You are not only not happy for me, but also suspicious of me here. It''s really chilling."


    "No, I just want a clear answer. Now you are part of our Fang family." Fang Sheng said.


    I sneered, "this is the answer, nothing else, believe it or not, now I have explained, but Fang Jinbao can''t explain the eye of heaven, and won''t tell the trace of Li Shaobai, I think it''s better to put it in the right place."


    "Local law? What are you qualified to do to me? What are you? You think you can really kill me? Don''t forget that you are disabled. Even if you are congenital, you are also disabled. As for your practice of eternal Qi formula, it may not be true. " Fang Jinbao sneered.


    Fang Ruolan squatted down and pulled my clothes. "When did you recover? Why don''t I know? What are you talking about? Just leave Fang Jinbao to Fang''s family. Don''t interfere. It''s the best. "


    "You''re wrong. You have to do something yourself." I took a deep look at Fang Ruolan.


    Then I looked away at Fang Jinbao and asked, "Fang Jinbao, I''ll give you another chance to tell you all about Li Shaobai."


    "I said I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it. Even if the Fang family decided it was me, I would never admit it." Fang Jinbao opened his mouth and roared, with a strong dissatisfaction in his tone.


    all this is as like as two peas in my calculations. Before the Huaxia school, I was in the same situation as Fang Jinbao. I was identified as a murderer. Frankly speaking, I meant it!


    I want to let Fang Jinbao feel the feeling of being wronged, wronged to death!


    ...


    "I won''t say anything about Li Shaobai, because I don''t know, I don''t know."


    "Our Jinbao has nothing to do with Li Shaobai. It doesn''t matter to me that Ning Xing died. This kind of woman should die as well."


    "Jia ZHENGJING, you garbage, waste, disabled, you want to kill me? Do your spring and autumn dream


    "In the past, you were not my opponent, and you had to rely on the nine steps of death to win. But you are still as good as losing. Now you have broken your leg, let alone trying to win me, you people, low class from outside."


    "Your bone quenching pill, your heavenly eye, is eaten and used by me. What can you do?"


    "With these lame explanations, you think you can fool everyone. I tell you it''s impossible."


    Fang Jinbao was more and more angry, cruel words, eyes full of disdain and contempt, but also a look of supremacy.


    "Anyway, I''ve explained that my luck is so good, and I''m sorry, I''m not disabled." I cold smile voice, legs suddenly bent, stand up directly from the ground!


    Close your eyes and your hidden accomplishments will be scattered.


    Open in an instant, oneself is like black hole whirlpool, innumerable breath is sucked and pulled!

 Chapter 732

    Standing in the main hall, the hidden accomplishments are gradually from low to high.


    At the beginning, it was a tremendous chaos, uncontrollable chaos, and the air around it seemed to be sucked into it by me, resulting in a gust of wind.


    Wu ~ ~


    in the blink of an eye, the chaos began to be controlled, dead pressure in the Dantian place, a trace of operation, control better and better.


    With the cooperation of inner Qi, the pure and ultimate body becomes stronger and stronger, and the cultivation begins to show.


    Congenital one heavy!


    Congenital double!


    Congenital... Triple!


    The hall was a sensation. Anyone present was stunned.


    "Eternal Naqi Jue, is he really successful?"


    "My God, how did he suddenly become a congenital triplet?"


    "That''s a bit of luck."


    Fang Jinbao''s cold hair stood up, and his mind seemed to have been greatly impacted. The whole person seemed to have been blown up. He stepped backward uncontrollably. His previous boasting seemed to smack his mouth, shaking his head and whispering: "how can this happen? So far, I''m still born with a heavy heart. How could he...


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." I read word by word very seriously, no one knows how much I paid behind this, and no one knows what kind of helplessness I had to take pills!


    If I hadn''t spent most of my life, I think I would never have stopped at congenital triple, I should have been stronger.


    Taking advantage of no one''s reaction, I moved along with the trend. In the near moment, even Fang Jinbao couldn''t escape and was immediately choked by me.


    "You... You dare not kill me. You are just bluffing. Even if you are better than me, what can you do? The Fang family won''t let you do it. What are you pulling? " Fang Jinbao''s words are hard to answer when he is dying.


    I smashed Fang Jinbao''s left shoulder bone with a decisive blow, "why do you think I dare not kill you?"


    The bones rattled, and Fang Jinbao let out a shrill cry, which echoed throughout the hall.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I kicked it out right away.


    Click, click!


    "Ah


    Because of the difference of realm and the crushing of absolute strength, his skill of rebounding completely lost its function. I broke his legs instantly, and his bones were bleeding and stabbed out of his skin.


    Fang Sheng first reacted and quickly raised his head and drank: "stop! Stop it, Jia ZHENGJING. Fang Jinbao still has something to ask. He must be interrogated by the Fang family. Stop him quickly, dao''er. "


    I completely ignored the order, immediately turned on the skill, pinched Fang Jinbao''s throat and directly sucked away his internal Qi.


    This is the formula of eternal absorption of Qi. When the energy source breaks through the first days, it can not only absorb the heaven and earth aura in the induction, but also absorb other people''s internal Qi for use.


    It''s just that other people''s internal Qi doesn''t match with themselves and can''t be integrated to increase cultivation. Moreover, my cultivation is limited, and my internal Qi is also limited.


    But just one Fang Jinbao is enough!


    The skill broke out completely. Fang Jinbao became weak at the speed visible to the naked eye. His inner Qi was absorbed by my blinking eyes. His eyes were extremely dim. He held his voice and said, "no, how can I lose? You people, you lower creatures. "


    Hearing this, I can''t help thinking of the hatred before. Fang Jinbao calculated me again and again, pushed me to the Jedi, pushed me to the death situation, and now he was already burning with anger.


    Simply, I will absorb the internal Qi, together with a part of myself, all instilled into the big hand, burst out in an instant!


    "Jia ZHENGJING, if you... You kill me, you won''t feel better. You and Fang Ruolan are both men and women. The children born in the future, men are slaves and women are prostitutes. They will die hard for generations." Fang Jinbao couldn''t bear it. His mouth began to curse and his body swelled uncontrollably. His eyes bulged and his face turned red.


    Boom!!


    Fang Jinbao''s body exploded directly, turned into a pool of residual meat, blood floating in the air, just like a shower of blood.


    Dong Long ~


    the only head that didn''t shatter fell on the ground. His eyes were wide open and he looked at me straight away. He was still full of disbelief and unwilling to die.


    Fang Jinbao, die!


    The scene was bloody, and many Fang''s children were so shocked that they vomited.


    "It''s cruel, too."


    "What a terrible secret of eternal acceptance of Qi."


    "I didn''t use the power of the body. I just used the internal Qi to blow up the opponent."


    ..


    the whole process seems to be slow, but in fact it''s just a flash.


    When Fang Dao came, it was already a step late. He looked at Fang Jinbao''s head with a very complicated look. After a long time, he sighed, "I know you two have a deep hatred. Although you have reason to kill him, why do you rush for a moment? Fang Jinbao still has a lot to ask. You... I really don''t know how to say it. "


    Fang Sheng was so angry that his long beard trembled. He came to me in a hurry and yelled at me, "Jia ZHENGJING, how can you be so impulsive?""Are you crazy? Do you know how much Li Shaobai means to our Fang family? "


    "People like him have all kinds of strategies. If they don''t take the opportunity to find them and give them a chance to turn over, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    I turned my face and directly glared at Fang Sheng. I said in a cold voice, "if I kill someone, it''s useless to say more. If you don''t agree, you can also kill me. Jia ZHENGJING always kills people without blinking an eye. Your Fang family doesn''t know my past."


    "You..." Fang Sheng gritted his teeth. After knowing that I had broken through the innate, and even practiced the eternal Qi formula, he scolded me just now, but his attitude obviously changed a lot.


    Even more, in Fang Sheng''s eyes, there is a kind of reluctance.


    All this is also in my calculation. The future of those who can practice the eternal Qi formula is limitless, and Fang family will never give up. Compared with Fang Jinbao, my value is absolutely beyond imagination.


    "Damn it, this is good. The clue is broken. You, you are so impulsive." Fang Sheng spread his hands, extremely helpless.


    I said: "it''s just so impulsive. What do you want to do with me?"


    "..." Fang Sheng was choked by my words.


    I''m not afraid. I keep staring.


    A moment later, Fang Sheng shook his head and sighed twice, and his attitude changed even more astonishingly. He said: "ZHENGJING, you can break through the congenital and cultivate the eternal Qi formula. You must be a rare genius. You should stay in the Fang family and practice well in the future. Don''t be impulsive any more. As for Fang Jinbao, a traitor, you can die when you die. There''s nothing to worry about. I don''t think I can ask you anything Come on


    Oh, he also called me ZHENGJING. Fang Sheng is the owner of his family. He always put his interests first. He didn''t even ask for my poor explanation.


    But I''m bored. Why did the Fang family try every means to deal with my identity as Li Shaobai?


    Simply, I asked, "how powerful is that Li Shaobai? Why do we have to find out? It''s rare that he is only one person, but he can still pose a threat to the other''s home? "


    "You don''t understand. It''s for long-term fishing. Well, today is your wedding day with Ruolan. Don''t waste your time here. Hurry back to the bridal chamber. Hehe, we are still waiting for our grandson." Fang Sheng stroked his long beard and laughed leisurely.


    I nodded, thinking of Fang Sheng''s long-term fishing. It seems that when I left the village, my father said it at the intersection.


    Leading Fang Ruolan out of the hall door, I looked back and found that Fang Xuan was sitting in the original position, his eyes were extremely deep, flashing a coveted color, as if he wanted to eat me.


    I swallowed my saliva secretly, thinking that the internal Qi of the outsider can not be integrated, but can only be borrowed. Can the practitioners, who are also the eternal formula of accepting Qi, be integrated?


    I don''t know the answer. I always feel that my back is cool. Fang Xuan must be weird, otherwise he won''t look at me like this.


    When you return to Ruolan palace, it''s getting late.


    Changing the bloodstained clothes, I opened the bathroom door and walked into the bedroom. I was completely stunned by the sight.


    Fang Ruolan''s whole body is surrounded by a big red scarf, like a flower in bud, sitting shyly by the bed waiting for me.


    My heart thump a, dark scold over, this is true bridal chamber good, or not bridal chamber good?


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 31400 kings'' crowns.

 Chapter 733

    Seeing Fang Ruolan sitting by the bed, I was stiff and couldn''t move for a long time.


    Before, in order to make her obedient, I had no other scruples. I was completely out of the rhythm and could do anything rude.


    But now, I''m a very embarrassed couple.


    Since I entered Fang''s house, the overall plan is to save Ning Xing. Everything is in the calculation. Even the current situation is within my expectation.


    I mouth a draw, heart said if he does not bridal chamber, Fang Ruolan will be suspicious? If you choose the bridal chamber, is it for the sake of the plan?


    For a moment, I couldn''t make a decision, so I sat down next to Fang Ruolan, covered my mouth with my fist, coughed a few times, and said awkwardly, "what...


    as a result, Fang Ruolan pushed me down before I finished, and the whole person stuck to me like a kitten," we are both husband and wife, don''t you take the initiative? "


    Lying on the bed, I could only see Fang Ruolan in front of me. She looked confused and blushed, as if she had been waiting for a long time.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, I haven''t made a decision yet, it''s too tangled!


    Seeing my hesitation, Fang Ruolan took off her red scarf and asked for a kiss on my chest.


    I tightly closed my teeth and bit hard, so I didn''t let Fang Ruolan''s pink tongue come in.


    Fang Ruolan propped up and asked: "don''t you like me?"


    "I said before, you like me, one day, you will regret it." I spoke slowly.


    However, Fang Ruolan is very firm, as if to identify me, kiss at the same time, firmly said: "I will never regret, no matter how the result!"


    I close my eyes and feel Fang Ruolan''s tender lips. I don''t speak any more. I have made up my mind gradually.


    I dare not say that it is for Ningxing, but at least it is for the integrity of the plan.


    When we get to this point, some things will always come, and what we should do still needs to be done.


    After a while, I turned from passive to active and turned over to suppress it directly...


    ...


    the next morning, Ruolan palace was very quiet.


    Fang Ruolan''s legs are weak, and she walks wobbly, but she looks very shy. Before I wake up, she pulls the blood stained sheet away and stealthily touches herself to wash it.


    When I woke up completely, Fang Ruolan also prepared a rich breakfast, just like a little woman at home.


    I eat breakfast mouthful by mouthful, and she stares at me sweetly, which makes me uncomfortable. I wonder what Fang Ruolan will do if I leave Fang''s house in the future. I can''t help but feel a sense of guilt at the bottom of my heart.


    "ZHENGJING, we haven''t got the certificate yet. We only have a wedding at Fang''s house. After dinner, shall we go out and register the certificate ourselves? I don''t need the Fang family to do it. I like it. " Fang Ruolan said with a smile.


    I nodded, forced to endure embarrassment, a promise down, "OK."


    Soon, we went out of Fang''s house together. After registering with the Civil Affairs Bureau, Fang Ruolan and I got a marriage certificate respectively, with photos of me and her on it.


    When I walked out of the gate, I took a picture of the book and said that the raw rice was cooked. No matter what, the Fang family had to admit my existence. In addition to the strength and talent I showed, as long as I performed better, I might be able to get real power.


    Only when we have real power can we have the strength and the power to speak.


    And Ning Lao side, know Ning Xing is caught by the Fang family, will not give up.


    Although Li Qinghao has a bad relationship with me, after all, I left the Li family for a reason. The old man will surely push his hand behind me to lead this matter to be solved.


    Now the only problem is to change the attitude of the Fang family. It depends on how the old man will exert pressure.


    Because from the beginning to the end, he hit the Li family in the face. At that time, Li Qinghao didn''t speak, which doesn''t mean that there was no result to measure after he went back.


    Therefore, once I have real power and cooperate with the outside world, I am not sure that Fang family will let go.


    At this time, a brand-new Maybach stopped in front of the Civil Administration Bureau. The driver quickly got out of the car, lifted the folding wheelchair out of the trunk and put it at the back door.


    Then, as soon as the back door opens, song Shaocheng is held by the driver in a wheelchair, followed by a gorgeous beauty.


    I fixed my eyes on the beauty. Her appearance is seven points similar to Chu Yuyan''s. she is very tall, but she wears gold and silver, which is slightly vulgar.


    I slightly raised the corner of my mouth and said in secret, is song Shaocheng here to register for marriage? Also found a woman who looks similar to Chu Yuyan?


    Unfortunately, although this woman is a little beautiful, her temperament is not the same as Chu Yuyan''s.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, song Shaocheng raised his head and saw Fang Ruolan and I standing at the door. He was shocked.


    A few seconds later, song Shaocheng responded, told the driver to push the wheelchair and came to us."Miss Fang, brother Jia, I didn''t expect to meet here by such a coincidence." Song Shaocheng greets him with a smile. He is familiar with himself. He has no movement in his hands and feet. He is completely disabled.


    I nodded, pretended to be unfamiliar with him, and said: "you must be the eldest son of the Song family, right?"


    "I met brother Jia in Shaocheng of the next song dynasty. I heard that Fang Jinbao was sent to see the king of hell by brother Jia yesterday. Besides, brother Jia, you are not only born triple, but also have practiced the eternal Qi formula. I congratulate brother Jia. Fang Jinbao dares to work for Li Shaobai. He is just looking for death. It''s good for such a person to die." Song Shaocheng was quite relaxed, and his tone was mixed with this hatred.


    I asked: "you and that Li Shaobai have a lot of hatred?"


    "That''s right. Li Shaobai and I have a grudge against each other. The reason why I have become like this is what he did." Song Shaocheng was not angry.


    I secretly smile in my heart, good you song Shaocheng, this is not your fault?


    So I changed the subject, looked at the woman beside song Shaocheng and asked, "are you here to register?"


    "Why does it look like Chu Yuyan? Song Shaocheng, don''t you still remember Chu Yuyan? " Fang Ruolan also followed me to look at the woman.


    "Dare not dare not, I and she just happen to know each other, all the way to now, like Chu Yuyan that kind of woman, only Fangdao Saint son can have, I that is a toad want to eat swan meat." Song Shaocheng slightly embarrassed, but his eyes can''t deceive me, he obviously is still thinking about Chu Yuyan.


    But soon, this embarrassment was covered up by song Shaocheng. He showed strong displeasure and cursed: "Li Shaobai, a son of a bitch, has been hiding for so long. If I find him, I won''t kill him. But you and Miss Fang are married. I think you will be the son of Fang Dao soon?"


    "Li Shaobai''s life has evaporated. Now I don''t think anyone can do anything bad for the son of Fang Dao. I think it won''t be long before the son of Fang Dao can officially marry Chu Yuyan."


    "As for Li Shaobai? Just let him watch. He''s such a coward. He doesn''t deserve to be compared with Fangdao Shengzi. This time, Li Shaobai is no longer the prince. What should he do! At last, he lost completely. "

 Chapter 734

    Song Shaocheng swearing, constantly using words to belittle, disguised in flattering the Fang family, just want to get close to us.


    This dead eunuch, who was crippled by me, didn''t give up. His eyes were insidious, just like song Hai.


    Just in case, I didn''t argue with song Shaocheng. After all, this guy has a very good ear. He recognized me last time, but this time he can''t.


    After I had a few words with him, I got on the bus and left.


    In the car, Fang Ruolan kept fiddling with the marriage certificate, looking very happy.


    I''m absent-minded. I don''t answer a single sentence. My mind is full of song Shaocheng''s words.


    Because from Song Shaocheng''s mouth, I got a message. I''m afraid that it won''t be long before Fang Dao will take advantage of my disappearance to marry Chu Yuyan.


    What worries me most is not Fang Dao, but ye Wudao.


    The Ye family has always been neutral and never tangled with Li Fang''s family. Even if there is any contradiction, it will be solved at the first time. The big problem will turn into the small one, and the small one will turn into the small one.


    If ye Wudao helps me, he has already violated the path of the Ye family. I don''t know what will happen then.


    There is also the most important point, that is, the pill has been taken by me. When ye Wudao really finishes the work, I guess I can''t explain it.


    This is a big problem!


    After returning to Fang''s home, he immediately received Fang Sheng''s summons.


    I rushed there, but Fang Sheng didn''t say anything, so he led me to the ninth forbidden area.


    The ninth forbidden area is located behind the main hall of the Fang family. No one is allowed to enter except the master and the son. Otherwise, it is a completely closed area.


    When you come to the ninth forbidden area, it doesn''t cover a large area. It''s well-organized, just like an isolated paradise.


    In this forbidden area, there is only one big old house, which is like the single residence of a hermit.


    At this moment, Fang Sheng is sitting on the stone chair outside the door, with an eagle standing on his right arm. When Fang Sheng and I come far away, his right arm shakes, and the eagle suddenly spreads its wings, hisses and flies to the roof.


    "Here we are." Fang Xuan took a deep look at me.


    Fang Sheng chuckled and nodded: "I''ve already brought it. Let''s talk."


    I stood in front of the big house. Even though I knew Ning Xing was in a basement nearby, I didn''t dare to see more. For fear of revealing my horse''s feet, I arched my hand and said politely, "I''ve met my father-in-law, junior Jia ZHENGJING."


    Fang Xuan gave a hum, and then stood up and looked at me, "tell me how you practice the eternal Qi formula and how you restore your body? Luck may not deceive me. "


    I Leng for a while, originally thought that Fang Sheng didn''t ask, Fang family also won''t tube, didn''t think this Fang Xuan still want to ask a clear.


    How can I admit it? It''s a dead man who admits it.


    All over the world, nothing can save me except my father''s pill.


    Besides, pills have been absorbed long ago. Who can find out? The only explanation is luck.


    Even from another angle, the Fang family can''t doubt that Jia ZHENGJING''s identity has something to do with my father. The gap between them is too far. One is heaven and the other is earth. No one believes it.


    Simply, I still stuck to this point and said, "my father-in-law needs me to explain clearly, which is also reasonable. I think I''m worried about Xiaolan''s safety."


    "But don''t worry, I''m really by chance this time. I''m too lucky to stop it. After I recovered, I broke through my nature directly. In the next few months, I became stronger and stronger. During this period, Xiaolan was with me every day. I didn''t say it because I was afraid of scaring her. Fang Jinbao was also dealing with me at that time, which was my trump card. ¡±


    with that, I have a lot of confidence. I don''t care whether he believes it or not. Anyway, I have to believe it if I don''t believe it.


    Sure enough, Fang Xuan spread his eyebrows slightly and patted me on the shoulder. "Then... How do you practice the eternal Naqi Jue?"


    At this moment, the innate internal Qi concentrated in the Dantian suddenly raised a desire to devour, as if the two of the same nature met, either fusion or phagocytosis!


    In a flash, through the contact with Fang Xuan, I can clearly feel how majestic and terrifying Fang Xuan''s inner Qi is!


    If I compare my inner Qi to the stars, Fangxuan is the sun that is countless times vast!


    After an earthquake in Dantian, the internal Qi was completely suppressed, and the desire to devour it was also suppressed. It was like meeting an unprecedented strong enemy, and he did not dare to rise any heart of resistance.


    Fang Xuan just put one hand on my shoulder, I felt extremely heavy, and explained: "I''m afraid it''s also luck. According to the way of ancient books, I began to feel the aura of heaven and earth, and took self transformation as the absorption point, and then I managed to practice to the stage of Hinayana."


    "I have to say that your luck is really good. If you keep it going, the Fang family will try their best to cultivate you and distribute all kinds of resources. You don''t have to participate in internal affairs, just improve your strength." Fang xuansong starts.I was just relieved, but I didn''t realize that Fang Xuan said that he wouldn''t let me participate in internal affairs. Isn''t that the same as not giving me real power?


    So, I said: "I can improve my strength and contribute to the Fang family at the same time, and ask the two elders to help me. Anyway, I am also a member of the Fang family."


    Fang Sheng gently raised his eyebrows and put in a sentence, "now that you are allowed to improve your strength, you should improve your strength. Since Fang Xuan said so, he must have his reason. In the future, he should concentrate on Cultivation and don''t spread his energy into internal affairs. There are many people in the Fang family who are more resourceful than you. You don''t need to worry about them."


    "Well, you don''t have to interfere in the internal affairs. Go back." With a wave of his hand, Fang Xuan gave a direct order.


    The two fathers and sons are clearly scheming to make a harmony here.


    Just like before, don''t you want to give me real power? Let me improve my strength with the name of beauty? It''s so calculating.


    I narrowed my eyes and didn''t argue any more. With Fang Sheng''s sign, I walked in the direction I came. I didn''t dare to walk around and left the ninth forbidden area first.


    However, I can clearly realize that the moment Fang Xuan patted me on the shoulder was definitely deliberate, and even I suddenly had a very bad idea.


    This Fang Xuan, shouldn''t want to fatten me up, and then swallow my hard won inner Qi?


    The more you think about it, the more real and uneasy it is.


    There are few good things in the Fang family. They are all ugly. The change of attitude towards me may just be superficial. I will always remember Fang Xuan''s covetous eyes.


    Out of the ninth forbidden area, on the way back to Ruolan palace, I met Fang Dao.


    He looked confident and walked leisurely. He said with a smile, "ZHENGJING, I have a happy event to tell you in advance."


    "What''s the matter?" I have a bad feeling.


    Fang Dao shrugged, "three days later, it''s the day of our great happiness. You should know about Li Shaobai and me after you''ve been in Fang''s house for so long. Then I''ll go to Chu''s house to propose marriage. I can''t help Chu Wenyang''s refusal. Li Shaobai and I have been fighting for so long. It''s time for an end."


    "I don''t think he can do anything about it this time. He''s completely defeated in this game of chess. When the time comes, he''ll come to the door to propose marriage. You can go with me in ZHENGJING."


    "This time, I not only want to force Li Shaobai to marry, but also force him to show up. I don''t believe he can bear it!"

 Chapter 735

    With that, Fang Dao told me to gather in the holy womb in three days, and many people would go there together.


    After explaining everything, Fang Dao left and went straight to the ninth forbidden area.


    I have no bottom in my heart. I can only walk and think. What''s the matter with Ye Wudao?


    Say not to worry, that is false, if the Ye family obstructs Ye Wudao, don''t let her help me at this time, then the situation will become very difficult.


    The next day, Fang Dao''s proposal for marriage spread again through various channels of the Fang family.


    This is the first time to propose marriage. I can''t remember clearly. I killed him again and again before, making the marriage fruitless.


    According to Fang Ruolan, the situation is extremely sensational. Countless young people are waiting to see the play, not because of Fang Dao''s marriage promotion, but because everyone wants to see whether Li Shaobai, who has evaporated in the world, will reappear and stop him again.


    It seems that everyone thinks that this will be the last round between Fang Dao and me.


    In particular, song Shaocheng, the son of a bitch, went all over the place and said that I had been scared out of my wits. Without the identity of the prince, I was just a waste. I didn''t dare to stand up at all, let alone rob a bride.


    For a time, every family and every family made a lot of public opinions. It was song Shaocheng who was responsible for the trouble.


    However, I am very clear in my heart that this is obviously a move to motivate me. Not only Fang Dao wants me to appear, but also song Shaocheng wants me to come out.


    In the early morning, while Fang Ruolan was asleep, I went out of the yard and hid in the hidden corner of Ruolan palace, directly opened the invasion function of Tianyan and sneaked into the monitoring system of Chu family.


    "Chu Wenyang, an old man, is not a stable thing. We must see his attitude." I said to myself, and then let me call up the picture of Chu Wenyang.


    Less than a second, the mobile phone screen flickered, Chu Wenyang appeared.


    At this moment, Chu Wenyang is sitting in the study, the whole person is sad.


    And in front of him, there were three yuan elders of Chu family, one by one offering advice for him.


    "Master, I don''t think it''s right. Fang Dao deliberately spread the news. On the one hand, it''s not only to stimulate Li Shaobai, but also to put pressure on us."


    "I think it''s better to be soft? The Fang family is a great family. We Chu family can''t make trouble. "


    "Brother Yang, what are you hesitating about? Isn''t that obvious? How nice to choose the Fang family. "


    Chu Wenyang pinched his temple and sighed: "there''s one thing you don''t know. What I trust most in Chu family is the three of you. Today I''ll tell you something. Li Shaobai once played a trick on me. He stayed with Chu Yuyan for a long time, deliberately hanging my appetite, and didn''t tell me if it had anything to do with him. It''s a big difficulty If Chu Yuyan is not clean, then Fang Dao... "


    as soon as these words came out, the three elders could not sit still and got up in shock.


    "Master, when did this happen?"


    "No wonder brother Yang, you never agree. It''s because of this."


    "Damn, it''s really a big problem. Can we test Chu Yuyan? After that, if she marries Fang Dao and Li Shaobai, she will not let us go. "


    Chu Wen Yang spread out his hands, Leng is helpless, sighed: "so, the relationship between them is very difficult to deal with, once there is any error, Chu family may be involved, do you think I don''t want to agree to Fang Dao? It''s Li Shaobai who plays tricks behind his back. That''s what I do. "


    But just at this time, an old man with a sharp mouth suddenly started to smile.


    In this case also laugh out, no doubt is out of place, make Chu Wenyang they subconsciously toward him, one by one look puzzled.


    The old man lit a cigarette and said, "brother Yang, you''ve kept it from us for a long time. In fact, it''s better to tell us that some women are not born to shed virginity. Once the story is revealed, it''s better to find this excuse to prevaricate. If Chu Yuyan has self-knowledge, she won''t harm us in turn after she marries Fang Dao. Maybe she can repay us ¡£¡±


    "Damn, why didn''t I think of it? It''s really smart, but it''s smart. OK, do as you say. Anyway, Li Shaobai is not the Crown Prince now, and he can''t give us any benefits. The devil cares about him. He just marries Chu Yuyan to Fang Dao. This is the best result. Chu Dongliu, you''ve made a great contribution this time. " Chu Wenyang patted his forehead as if he had caught a straw. His sad face disappeared and turned into a smile.


    This is called Chu Dongliu''s wretched old man. Seeing Chu Wenyang''s thumbs up, he couldn''t help but feel complacent and said a few bad words about me.


    "That boy Li Shaobai, I don''t like him any more."


    "What does he have? It''s not a natural expert, and it''s no longer the prince''s status. You should step on it as soon as you step on it. "


    Chu Dongliu''s move made me angry. I couldn''t help scolding a son of a bitch.


    However, the change of Chu Wenyang''s attitude made the situation more and more serious. I even suspect that even if ye Wudao helped, he would not hesitate to choose Fang Dao."MEDA, I''m going to leave Fang''s house for a few hours now. You teach me to avoid the surveillance. I can''t go out through the gate. I have to close the surveillance outside. I can''t let people find the trace of leaving Fang''s house." I bit my teeth.


    "All right, no problem, master. I''ll give you instructions now," he said


    ..


    after half an hour, I avoided all the monitoring. Wearing a cap, I turned out from a relatively remote wall and walked all the way to Chu''s house. I didn''t take any transportation in the middle of the way, so the surveillance cameras I passed would be temporarily closed.


    When I arrived near Chu''s house, I tore off my soft mask, folded it and put it in my pocket, then lowered the brim of my hat and jumped.


    Sneaking into the Chu family, no one noticed, with my current strength, this is a very simple thing.


    He came to Chu Wenyang''s study unconsciously. He was still talking about it, and he laughed from time to time.


    "Hahaha, Dongliu is a good move for you. Li Shaobai will certainly die of suffocation at that time. To tell you the truth, I''m very happy to see that Li Shaobai is shriveled."


    "What kind of Prince is he? In my opinion, it''s just bullshit, and it has no strength. It''s just a mouth. No wonder it''s reduced to the present situation. "


    "He''s responsible for all this. He''s always been so arrogant. Even if he doesn''t have Fangdao, sooner or later he will be like this."


    "Hahaha, in fact, I''m more curious that he has nothing now and is wanted everywhere. Can''t he support himself by picking up rubbish and being a beggar?"


    The study was full of laughter and sarcasm.


    Hearing this, I put out two fingers, raised my hand and knocked on the door.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the top of 31600 kings.

 Chapter 736

    Dong Dong ~


    there was a knock on the door, and immediately there was an unpleasant reprimand.


    "Who? Didn''t you tell me not to disturb me? "


    "Hey, when our orders are empty?"


    "Who''s out there? If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it after we finish the meeting. "


    I ignored it and knocked on the door three more times.


    Dong Dong ~


    there was a silence inside. In less than three seconds, the door was opened with a rush of people. It was the east flow of Chu.


    Before he could see who I was, it was a bad breath.


    "What is it?"


    "I can''t hear you, can I?"


    "You''re deaf, aren''t you?"


    The brim of my hat covered half of my face. In the dark corridor, he couldn''t see my face clearly. He thought I was a subordinate of the Chu family and was ready to drive me out.


    I slowly stretched out my hand and grabbed Chu Dongliu''s neck. Like a chicken, I dragged him into the study, and with my heel I opened the door.


    Bang!


    As soon as the door was closed, Chu Wenyang and the other two elders suddenly realized that it was not good. Qi Shushu got up and looked extremely alert.


    "Who?"


    "How dare you break in here?"


    Chu Dongliu was red all over his face when I pinched him. He cried in his voice, "who are you?"


    "Who do you say I am?" I grabbed the brim of my hat with one hand and slowly took it off, staring at Chu Dongliu.


    His true face was completely exposed, and the hissing sound of cold air was heard in the study.


    "Li... Li Shaobai?" Chu Dongliu''s face changed dramatically, almost suffocating.


    Chu Wen Yang''s whole body was shocked, and his old face turned white. He was completely stunned in the same place, and his expression was filled with disbelief.


    At this time, the other two elders met each other. They were not angry but laughed. They just joined hands.


    "It''s you? You are so brave that you dare to send it to your door. "


    "That''s great. You and I will join hands to capture Li Shaobai alive. It''s a great achievement for the other family."


    I saw two elders coming. It seemed that they were not weak. It seemed that in their eyes, I was trapped.


    "Rubbish." I threw Chu Dongliu and smashed him on the wall. Then I faced the two elders. Without moving, I raised my big hand and pulled it down.


    Pop!


    Two big mouths!


    In a flash, I pulled the two elders upside down and left five finger prints on their faces. One of them smashed the tea table and fell to the ground, rolling with pain. The other knocked over the bookshelf and was covered by a meal of books, whining bitterly.


    "Ah, why is this smelly boy so powerful?"


    "What strength is this? My waist. "


    I ignored the scream and walked to Chu Wenyang with a cold face. "Chu Wenyang, I always want to turn you into a trustworthy object. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this behind my back."


    "What can I do to you? You think too much. It''s my lax discipline that makes the two elders act rashly. I''ll compensate you, but I don''t mean to hurt you. You misunderstand me. " Chu Wenyang is sweating. He looks at the three people in the study with the light from the corner of his eyes. He seems to have understood that my strength is extraordinary at the moment.


    My pupil suddenly contracted, I raised my big hand again in a flash, and I slapped Chu Wenyang directly.


    Pop!


    After a while, the whole study was quiet. The three elders, including Chu Dongliu, endured the pain and did not dare to make a sound.


    Chu Wenyang turned his head and dared not swear. He couldn''t resist. When he returned to his head, he said, "this slap is as if I''m going to compensate you. What''s the matter just now, and we''re just discussing some trifles. We don''t mean to harm you. What''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    I didn''t say a word. Another slap in the backhand.


    Pop!


    The three elders were all dumbfounded.


    "This guy is so bold."


    "Go and call someone. Don''t let him escape today."


    "Dongliu, it''s all your fault for you to go out and call people. If only you had people guarding at the door?"


    As a result, Chu Wenyang suddenly raised his left hand and said, "no one is allowed to go, no one is allowed to call people, all stay here for me, give me quiet, now let me deal with it."


    As soon as the words came out, the three elders did not dare to move.


    Chu Wenyang took a deep breath and explained, "nephew Li Xian, I think there is a misunderstanding between us. I guarantee by my personality that it is absolutely..."


    I ignored Chu Wenyang''s words, and then I threw away my hand.


    PA of a sound, Chu Wen Yang corners of the mouth are pulled by me crack, start oozing blood.


    However, Chu Wenyang didn''t dare to mess around all the time, and he didn''t dare to set up a plan in front of me. He wiped his mouth and said, "nephew Li, I''ve always been on your side. I think we really..."I directly interrupted, grabbed Chu Wenyang''s collar, pulled him to his eyes, and said in a cold voice: "I advise you to be calm. If you think I don''t have the strength, you can have a try. I''m lonely now, and I never have to worry about doing things. If you dare to cheat me behind my back, I believe you can''t get any benefits. On the contrary, I will make you die very ugly, Fang Family can protect you for a while, not for a lifetime. "


    "What strength are you now?" Chu Wenyang swallows a mouthful of saliva, and I stare at him, making his scalp numb.


    I sneer, "you just need to know that I already have the strength to destroy you, that''s enough."


    The three elders look moved, one by one difficult to get up, hit the bottom of my heart appalled.


    "Congenital...


    " there can be no mistake, he is congenital. "


    "It''s impossible. How could he have risen so fast?"


    Chu Wenyang cold hair up, eyes vaguely revealed the fear of death, quickly said: "misunderstanding, this is definitely a misunderstanding, I Chu Wenyang swear to heaven, absolutely will always stand on your side, will not help Fang Dao, you believe me."


    "People like you swear like cabbages on the street. They don''t cry without coffins." As soon as I finished, I immediately grabbed Chu Wenyang''s throat and pushed him against the wall.


    When the three elders saw this, they were shocked and scared to the extreme.


    I made a little effort and said with a smile: "Chu Wenyang, I know you so well. I have a set of words in my mouth and a set of words behind my back. If I don''t give you some pain, you don''t know how to write dead words. People like you just want to suppress them with strength."


    "You... You have to believe me, I will help you, I will help you." Chu Wen Yang breathing difficulties, difficult to squeeze out a word.


    I totally ignored it and kept pinching it.


    Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds.


    "Li Shaobai, I admit that just now I wanted to count you, but now it''s different. I still want to stand on your side. You let me go and spare my life. I''ll prove it to you." Chu Wenyang was afraid, completely afraid.


    I still don''t let go. Chu Wenyang''s nature of being greedy for life and afraid of death is gradually revealed, and he has to beg for mercy.


    Until more than a minute later, Chu Wenyang was about to be strangled by me. His eyes were filled with strong fear. When he could not say a word, I slowly released my hand. "This time is different from the past. I don''t need to fight with you any more. I only give you one last chance. Otherwise, I will die."

 Chapter 737

    Chu Wenyang was paralyzed on the ground, gasping heavily, half stepping into the gate of hell, which made his whole body tremble.


    "Some benefits are to be exchanged with your life. I think you are a smart man." My brow twisted in a piece, finish saying this sentence, brush sleeve to turn round then walk, nobody dares to stop.


    By the time I got back to the Ruoran palace, I had put on my mask again.


    I raised my watch. It was almost four o''clock in the morning. I didn''t feel sleepy at all. I kept weighing the marriage promotion in my mind.


    The reason why I want to do this is to frighten Chu Wenyang, so that he does not dare to help Fang Dao, but I am not sure that the old man will compromise like this.


    After three hours of meditation from four o''clock to seven o''clock, I still couldn''t get the exact conclusion, so I decided to trust Chu Wenyang for the time being.


    On this day, the Fang family distributed a lot of resources, and there were countless top-quality pills, which seemed to cultivate me as a genius.


    "Mr. Jia, look at the list." Zhao Wuji came to my door and handed me a list. He looked extremely respectful and no longer looked as contemptuous as before.


    I took the list and looked at it, but I didn''t care about it, because I took a lot of pills in the realm of local resources because of my constitution. After I arrived at the congenital state, the effect of pills weakened very much. Unless it was shengpin pills, it basically didn''t work.


    So, I''m not stingy. I just handed the list back to Zhao Wuji, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "I don''t care about things in the past, but now I''m working under my hands, so I won''t be ungrateful. These top-quality pills and some internal skills are distributed to people who perform well, including you."


    "This... Master Jia, regardless of the past, I am really ashamed of Zhao Wuji. Please accept Zhao Wuji''s worship." Zhao Wuji suddenly glared, then bowed his hands and bowed down without hesitation.


    "That''s good. In addition, remember to take care of Huatian and Leili. They are both the best local talents. I''ll give you the task of improving our strength." With a smile of admiration, I was very satisfied that I could not always be alone in the Fang family. It was an inevitable trend to develop my own power.


    Zhao Wuji was even more surprised and couldn''t help bending over again. "I Zhao Wuji was too stupid before. I''ll make it up to you. I hope you don''t have a grudge."


    "Well, make good use of these resources and train the people of Ruolan palace. I can''t use so much alone. Report to me immediately if you have any information." I waved and sent Zhao Wuji away.


    Then, I watched the TV in all kinds of boredom, waiting for the news all the time.


    I appear in the Chu family and threaten Chu Wenyang. If the Chu family doesn''t expose it, it can be judged that Chu Wenyang has compromised.


    On the contrary, if Chu Wenyang is not willing to compromise, it will certainly get known to all, so the rest of the time, can only wait for the result.


    Just at this time, a report of entertainment in your circle began to play. The dignified hostess said: "Li Shaobai, the former richest man in Asia, has been absconding for more than a year. The suspicion is very serious. Once again, on behalf of myself, I advise the party concerned to surrender as soon as possible. Don''t think he can escape the ruling."


    "In addition, there is another report that the Aosheng casino under Li Shaobai''s personal name officially opened yesterday. The whole casino was built at a huge cost, and the degree of luxury is amazing. Many netizens outside the world commented that the origin of Li Shaobai''s assets is unknown."


    "But more than a year ago, CNOOC has issued a notice that Li Shaobai''s assets are innocent. It''s just surprising that Li Shaobai could have enjoyed great wealth, but he committed such a great event. It''s really a pity."


    "Think about the past, he is still my idol, your circle is too messy, baby is also very unexpected."


    The hostess said, but also made a joke, this is obviously not a very serious program.


    I''m afraid to run away? I made a big mistake?


    This matter has always been a knot in my heart. When Fang Ruolan was not there, I directly called out memeda and asked, "memeda, can I check the monitoring record of Xu Qingxiong''s death a year ago?"


    "Master, I''ve checked it for you. You resurrected me too late, resulting in the record being deliberately deleted. Moreover, the box you were in at that time was not monitored, and the time passed too long, so in other people''s eyes, the master is the suspect." Moda answered.


    "It seems that it can only be put aside for the time being." I gritted my teeth. Since the record can''t be found, the only way to solve this problem is to turn the situation around through the China Sea negotiation. With my current strength, it''s not enough.


    ..


    time goes by.


    The day of marriage promotion finally arrived. Although it was not marriage, it was only marriage promotion, but it was very grand under Fang Dao''s deliberate efforts.


    When I came to the holy womb, luxury cars lined up. The total value of the motorcade alone exceeded one billion, not including all kinds of betrothal gifts.


    Fang Dao was very happy and dressed very formally. He didn''t look out at me at all. He pulled me directly to him and said cordially, "you are my brother-in-law. Later, you will have a car with me. The meaning of this trip is not as simple as marriage promotion. By the way, I''d like to show you Li Shaobai, who was once the prince of the Li family. He is very resourceful. He meets many people and is good for you It''s a good place"Dare to ask elder brother, are you sure you can force out Li Shaobai? Didn''t he hide for a long time? " I also deliberately affectionately call it big brother.


    Fang Dao was extremely confident, exuded a proud look, and explained: "now Li Shaobai has nothing to do. Chu Yuyan, I''m bound to get it. If he doesn''t show up, what will he do to fight with me? I can only watch it


    "What if... He shows up?" I asked tentatively.


    Fang Dao opened his mouth with a smile and replied: "even if he comes, he will definitely not be able to fight with me. I will win this game of chess. Get on the bus and follow me to the Chu family."


    Finish saying, square road went up a lengthened version Hummer.


    I bear to be nervous, Chu Wenyang''s attitude is still not clear, although he did not expose my trace, but also did not say that he would stand on my side, all go to Chu''s house, you can know.


    So I got on the bus and sat beside the square road.


    Along the way, Fang Dao chuckled from time to time and told me about the grudge between him and Li Shaobai. He often talked about the key points and showed a happy look. It was a psychological distortion.


    "This Li Shaobai has never been my opponent. I didn''t kill him immediately on purpose."


    "The reason why he is today is also in my calculation. What I want is this effect, to let him taste the feeling of falling from heaven to hell."


    "I''m not afraid of your jokes. I don''t like Chu Yuyan very much. Most of my reasons are that I want to torture Li Shaobai. I''m different from you. I have as many women as I want."


    "In fact, what I am most happy about is not to marry Chu Yuyan, but his other woman Ning Xing. In our Fang family''s hands, he will never want to get anyone in his life."


    Unconsciously, all the way listening to Fang Dao talk, the car has been parked in the main entrance of Chu.


    Fang Dao opened the car door and fell to the ground. He looked up at the plaque of Chu''s house, shook his head and sighed: "there''s really no match. Li Shaobai, please come out quickly, so as to end the gratitude and resentment thoroughly."

 Chapter 738

    At this moment, the door of the Chu family is open, headed by Chu Wenyang, and the door is full of the elders and children of the Chu family.


    I followed Fang Dao to get out of the car and saw Chu Wenyang smiling all over his face. All the elders and children around him were like this.


    I suddenly feel bad, is this old thing really unwilling to compromise?


    Can''t get the answer, I can only follow behind the square road, follow him to Chu Wenyang in front.


    Chu Wenyang laughs hypocritically and leads a large group of people to bow their hands together. "I''ve seen Fang Dao''s son-in-law, I''ve seen Jia''s son-in-law."


    "Mr. Chu doesn''t have to be so polite. You and I will soon be a family. As for some people, they can only stare." Fang Dao pressed his hand and became more confident. He glanced around intentionally or unintentionally. He read the last sentence very seriously.


    Chu Wenyang released his hands and made a gesture of invitation, "please enter Chu''s house first. It''s not suitable to stay at the door."


    Fang Dao nodded a little. Under the way of Chu Wenyang, he stepped into the threshold of Chu family decisively and went straight to the main hall of Chu family.


    After a moment, except for those with high status, all the others stayed.


    At least I am also Fang Dao''s brother-in-law, naturally qualified to enter, sitting next to Fang Dao.


    The Chu family in the main hall includes Chu Wenyang and three elders including Chu Dongliu.


    Chu Wenyang was full of joy. He touched his chin and said, "I''ve made it very clear that Fang Daosheng''s son is coming, but before that, I have a condition. If you can promise, it''s not difficult for me to marry you."


    "If you have any requirements, please do not refuse them as long as they are within our ability." Fang Dao held out his hand.


    Chu Wenyang''s feigned posture didn''t look very good. He gave Chu Dongliu a look.


    Chu Dongliu stood up and stretched out three fingers. "The conditions are very simple. Once he gets married, he hopes that the Fang family can send three experts to guard the Chu family. At least he has to be born."


    "I can do it naturally. The question is, why do the Chu family want three of our Fang family? There must be a reason, right? " Fang Dao took a sip of hot tea slowly, as if it was not difficult for him, with curiosity in his eyes.


    "This..." Chu east flow for a time, as if in the brewing vocabulary.


    Even though I haven''t said it yet, I''ve heard the tricky in the middle when I sit beside the square road.


    Dare to be afraid of my revenge, Chu family and Fang family want three experts to resist me? It''s a good way to borrow troops.


    I clenched my fist secretly. It seems that Chu Wenyang, an old man, can''t resist the drive of interests after all. He is determined to stand on the side of Fang Dao.


    In particular, the conditions of these three masters were enough to instantly expand the gap between the Chu family and the four families, completely reverse the family situation and become the fifth family.


    Even if the economic strength and the relationship between the four families are different, they can be ranked in the top three only by the three inborn middle stages.


    Chu Wenyang''s move can not only resist my revenge, but also change the pattern of the four families. Coupled with his close relationship with the Fang family, the future is limitless, which can be called the beauty of the three.


    After that, Chu Dongliu took a deep breath and said: "a few days ago, Li Shaobai appeared in our Chu family late at night. His strength became extremely terrifying. He threatened us with revenge and didn''t allow us Chu family to marry you. Otherwise, we would destroy our family. We made such a decision after a long time. We stood firmly in your position Side


    "Is Li Shaobai already born? I''m really surprised. I really hope he can show up today and have a few moves with me. Unfortunately, he hasn''t seen anyone up to now. It seems that he wants to be a shrinking turtle. Even Chu Yuyan doesn''t want it. But I think he should be in the capital at present. Let''s not mention it first. " When Fang Dao heard this, he was very surprised. There was a surge of excitement in the accident.


    Then Fang Dao put down his tea cup and said, "I have already felt the attitude of the Chu family. Naturally, there is no problem in the middle of the three congenital stages. There is nothing in our Fang family, that is, there are many masters of cultivation. This is also an obvious gap between the family and the aristocratic family."


    Chu Wen Yang was overjoyed. He clapped his thigh and laughed a few times. He also raised his thumb and exclaimed: "Fang Dao''s Holy Son is generous. I think you are the one who can marry Yu Yan."


    I''m so angry that I''m about to explode. Chu Wenyang is a cunning old man. I''d like to put in a few words to stop Fang Dao. It''s obviously inappropriate for Jia ZHENGJING to say such words on such an occasion.


    In the face of such a situation, I can only reluctantly smile, with said: "three congenital middle for our Fang family, really nothing."


    "That''s for sure. Isn''t Li Shaobai a black sheep? Why don''t you come out now? " Fang Dao said it loud on purpose.


    Chu Wen Yang''s eyes narrowed, and he deliberately cried out, "Li Shaobai, I know you must be staring at me nearby. If you have the ability, come out and kill me? Do you have the ability? The Fang family sent three people to protect the Chu family and protect me. What can you do with me? "


    Then, the three elders looked at each other, making the atmosphere of the main hall full of ironic laughter."Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, didn''t you drag so much before? You dare not show up when you see the Holy Son of Fang Dao coming? "


    "Tut Tut, I''m just a shrinking turtle, a coward."


    "How dare you threaten us? It depends on who will deal with whom. Li Shaobai, you think you are smart, but you don''t know that our Chu family still has a way to deal with you. "


    I forbeared not attack, and they laugh together, the bottom of my heart hate Chu mouth.


    Especially Chu Wenyang, the old fox, I always wanted to transform him and cooperate with him sincerely. I didn''t expect that in the end, I was not only empty, but also counter calculated.


    "Hahaha, Fangdao Shengzi, then I think this marriage has been decided happily?" Chu Wen Yang gets up slowly and reaches out his hand in front of Fang Dao.


    "I can''t help it. How can I get along with you? Originally, I wanted to force Li Shaobai to come out. I didn''t expect that when things got to this point, he was still indifferent. To tell you the truth, I look down on him now. " Fang Dao also stood up, ready to hold his hand with Chu Wenyang.


    But at this time, a familiar voice suddenly came.


    "Li Shaobai didn''t, but ye Wudao had one!"


    In the blink of an eye, she had already appeared in the main hall. The breath came in an instant, which made Chu Wenyang step backward uncontrollably. He just didn''t shake hands with Fang Dao.


    "Li Shaobai can''t be a loser today, so I''ll be a loser for him. I''ll be ten in the middle of the congenital period. There''s nothing in my Ye family, that''s more pills and more experts!" Ye Wudao was dressed in a white robe, with short hair and a face like a man and a woman, and a flat chest, just like a tomboy.


    When she opened her mouth, she was so strong that she said, "what? Do you want a contest? "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 31800 crown of kings.

 Chapter 739

    Ye Wudao is here!


    Looking at her strong face, I was overjoyed.


    What''s more, this biting woman even offered ten of her mid congenital qualifications in exchange? It''s a rare event in a thousand years.


    "Ten?" Chu Wenyang was in a daze. His old eyes blinked. He didn''t seem to hear clearly, and he seemed too surprised.


    Ye Wudao gently pointed his jaw head and compared two slender fingers together. "Yes, there are ten. I''ll propose marriage on behalf of Li Shaobai."


    "Ye Wudao, what are you going to stir up? It has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to interfere, but don''t violate the rules of your Ye family. " When Fang Dao heard this, he suddenly glared and pointed to Ye Wudao.


    However, ye Wudao faced Fang Dao with another cold face and said contemptuously: "you are a defeated general. You''re making a fuss in front of me. I''m not here to stir up the trouble today. I''m here to help Li Shaobai. I owe him a favor. Besides, who dares to take care of me? If you want to have the ability, come up with the conditions and do a good job. "


    "You Fang Dao''s throat seemed to be stuck and his expression was choked.


    Ye Wudao''s mouth turned up and sneered: "how? Can''t get it out? My ten congenital middle, enough to let the Chu family climb to a higher level, I think the Chu family will not refuse? At present, Li Shaobai has lost everything, but with his ability, it''s only a matter of minutes for him to return to the peak. If you want to get in touch with others, the Ye family may not be inferior to the Li family. If you include the Li family, ha ha... The Fang family is a ball. "


    "This..." Chu Wen Yang''s nature was revealed, and he was entangled at that time. His eyes twinkled with ecstasy, and he subconsciously looked at Fang Dao.


    Fang Dao''s face was livid. He suddenly patted the table and said, "I have 15 congenital experts!"


    "Fifteen? You''re too mean, aren''t you? I have a postnatal, which is much more powerful than your 15. " Ye Wudao is full of disdain of white, his eyes, hands in front of the chest, the whole body is full of a frivolous breath.


    Wow, the three elders were completely scared.


    "Congenital anaphase."


    "My God, what''s going on?"


    "Why did ye Wudao help Li Shaobai? What does he owe Li Shaobai? "


    Chu Wen Yang got a big advantage. He was so surprised that his old face turned white, but he didn''t lose his sense. He took a look at Fang Dao again.


    Just this one eye made Fang Dao stretch out five fingers and shout: "five, five postnatal."


    Seeing the situation in front of me, I was worried that ye Wudao would not be able to control Fang Dao. I didn''t expect that I would reach this level so soon, and I was born in the late stage of five. This is really terrible.


    So I moved my eyes and found that ye Wudao didn''t have any worries at all. Instead, he became more and more powerful. He even stood in the middle of Chu Wenyang and Fang Dao and said with a smile: "Chu family''s economic strength is also very backward. Let''s say that, I won six congenital late, plus 30 billion yuan!"


    As soon as the words came out, there was an uproar and even spread to the outside world.


    "30 billion, six."


    "Is Ye Wudao crazy? What kind of human relationship is it? Is it worth it? "


    "He said just now that he was making money for Li Shaobai? How did Li Shaobai do it? Let Ye Wudao, the Great Buddha, stand for him? "


    There are 30 billion and six postnatal children, which is undoubtedly very terrifying.


    However, Fang Dao didn''t mean to admit defeat at all. When his eyes were projected from inside and outside the hall, he seemed to lose face. He suddenly stretched out his hands, put up ten fingers, and countered: "I''ve got ten talents, 40 billion yuan. Since you''re here to help Li Shaobai, I can''t let him win today. He doesn''t even show up, so he wants to strike easily Defeat me, what do you take our way for? "


    "I''m sorry, Li Shaobai is sure to win today. He doesn''t have to show up at all, and you''re a fart, a self righteous fart." Ye Wudao was not surprised and flustered. He slowly put his hands behind his waist. His posture was very relaxed. He said, "I have 15 postnatal talents, and 60 billion yuan is given to the Chu family."


    At this moment, ye Wudao took out 60 billion yuan of funds, as well as 15 late congenital talents. Not to mention me, even Chu Wenyang himself was so shocked that he couldn''t calm down any more.


    The three elders on the side were even more stunned and stunned.


    Fang Dao retreated a little at that time and asked: "are you talking nonsense? If you want to take out this kind of writing brush, you have to consider it seriously. Do you think you can make a decision just by yourself? "


    "I am the young leader of the ancient Chinese School and the future leader of the Ye family. How can I break my promise? On the contrary, your Fang family is full of villains and refuses to let go even if they are caught. How can you be called a noble family? Besides, you are not only my defeated general, but also Li Shaobai''s defeated general. " Ye Wudao picked eyebrows, as if to stimulate intentionally.


    Fang Dao''s expression is more and more ugly. He looks out intentionally or unintentionally. His face is like eating dog excrement. It''s like being killed by Ye Wudao halfway. This grand marriage promotion is beaten in the face.


    "What? Did the defeated general admit defeat again? " Ye Wudao showed his disdainful eyes.I looked at Fang Dao, who hesitated beside me. I didn''t dare to interrupt at will. I thought that ye Wudao was a rich woman, rich and powerful. He took out such a big pen without blinking his eyes.


    At this time, Fang Dao suddenly clenched his fist and said: "twenty congenital later period, with 70 billion yuan of funds, ye Wudao, I don''t believe it, you can take out more."


    As a result, ye Wudao, not only not nervous, but also with a faint smile, slowly took out a bank card from his arms and put it on the table, "there is not much money in it, which is only 100 billion. In addition, I think the late congenital period is too boring and weak. Ye Kai, come out."


    With that, ye Wudao clapped his hand three times.


    Pop, pop.


    I saw another shadow suddenly appeared. A middle-aged man appeared next to Ye Wudao and bowed respectfully. "If you have any orders from the young leader, just say that I, ye Kai, will die."


    This middle-aged man, who claimed to be ye Kai, was shocked by his appearance, either inside or outside the main hall.


    But then ye Wudao''s words raised the alarm to a higher level.


    She said: "Ye Kai, from now on, you will guard the Chu family. Once the Chu family has a request, you should try your best to do it."


    "Yes." Ye Kai agreed without hesitation.


    Silence is like a pool of stagnant water.


    But after the silence, it was a bang, the sound of waves, the whole Chu family like an earthquake.


    "Master Ye Kai!"


    "Tianbang 16, half step to the top!"


    "What did I see? The existence of tianbang 16? It''s the most black sheep I''ve ever seen


    "Let master Ye Kai condescend to the Chu family? Crazy, completely crazy. "


    "And that... 100 billion!"


    Ye Wudao shrugged his shoulders, narrowed his beautiful double eyelids and said with a smile: "do you want to continue to play? "How about children?"

 Chapter 740

    Strong, incomparably strong.


    At this moment, ye Wudao is full of domineering, just like a super rich woman with a lot of money. When she waves her hand, she will have gold and silver. When she says 100 billion yuan, she will give it to her without frowning.


    Especially her frivolous and arrogant attitude, it is the whole audience.


    Chu Wen Yang was so scared that the three elders could not stand steadily.


    The children of Fang family and Chu family waiting outside are like ants on a hot pot.


    Even Fang Dao was disheartened by this way of face beating, as if he had lost face.


    I was shocked at first, and then I looked at Ye Wudao''s full expression carefully, and I suddenly figured it out.


    It''s no wonder that this sour and mean woman is so willing to give up her money. No wonder she is so confident. She wants me to return the money after she is defeated under my banner?


    With what I know about her, it''s absolutely true and there''s no mistake.


    However, my heart is bleeding...


    ...


    in a sensation, Fang Dao''s expression became more and more ugly, and he didn''t respond for a long time.


    Chu Wenyang, the old man, responded with a sly smile. He pretended to be the emperor of the court. He said with righteous words: "I''m really sorry for Fangdao Shengzi. I can''t resist such a big condition. My Chu family also wants to survive. Interest is the root of everything. I didn''t expect that Li Shaobai could make Wudao brothers pay so much money, so I...


    then I''m not sure in the middle, the old man didn''t go on, and the meaning was very obvious. Moreover, he had reached out his hand and salivated to the 100 billion bank card.


    But suddenly, Fang Dao raised his hand, "wait!"


    "Could it be that you are the son of Fang Dao?" Chu Wenyang took advantage of the situation and looked forward to it.


    Fang Dao''s pupil suddenly contracted and pushed me out directly, saying: "what about half step? I think it will be like this all my life, but my brother-in-law is different. He is a practitioner of eternal Qi Jue. His future is limitless. He is already born triple. Under the cultivation of the Fang family, his future achievements are bound to be not low. So I decided to let my brother-in-law Jia ZHENGJING guard the Chu family for you. In addition, he will send 20 congenital later generations to help out and spend 80 billion yuan. How about that? "


    I didn''t recover at all, so I was pushed to the middle, which made me dumbfounded. Could it be that Fang Dao had no move, so I was pushed out?


    "My brother-in-law Jia ZHENGJING is famous for his position, fame and strength. There are very few young people who can compete with him. What do you think of Chu Wenyang?" Fang Dao said.


    I quickly calm down, quickly along the square road, pretended to say: "yes, just a half step, what is the peak? I''ll be better than him in the future. "


    But in fact, I don''t want to do it in the way of Fang Dao, because in this way, I must live in the Chu family, not only unable to obtain real power, but also difficult to rescue Ning Xing.


    Looking at Ye Wudao, the woman smiles and doesn''t speak. I''m very worried. My heart says that you are fighting back. Beat Fang Dao''s face to death. Never give him a chance to turn the tables.


    After a moment, ye Wudao didn''t speak. I was almost worried.


    Chu Wenyang pinched his chin and looked rather tangled. He also didn''t give the answer.


    As for the three elders, they were trying to take advantage of both sides.


    Finally, Fang Dao broke the silence, took out a bank card from his arms, put it on the table, pushed it to Chu Wenyang with one finger, and said, "fortunately, it''s enough. It''s about 80 billion. Mr. Chu, please accept it."


    Chu Wenyang more tangled, staring at the two bank cards in front of him, Leng is unable to make a choice.


    At this time, ye Wudao took out another bank card, which was superimposed with the original one, and pushed it to Chu Wenyang. He said with a smile: "the total amount of the two cards is 150 billion, and they are all sent to your Chu family. In addition, I would like to say that Fang Dao''s brother-in-law is only congenital triple now, while my man is half a step of congenital peak. You should understand the gap, and cultivate one It''s not that if you practice any skills, you will be able to reach the top. If you say something ugly, you won''t die in the middle of the journey. "


    "Ye Wudao, don''t try to be unreasonable here." Fang Dao''s face turned black.


    Ye Wudao also turned his face and countered: "I''m unreasonable? Who in the end is trying to be reasonable, people with clear eyes can see it? Fang Daoer, if you don''t have a move, say it. If you don''t have money, say it. It''s only 80 billion? Don''t be shameful. I''ll give you 150 billion yuan. It''s your face that I''ll hit you! "


    "Are you... Brave enough to try again?" Fang Dao''s expression is getting colder.


    However, ye Wudao was not afraid. As soon as he opened his mouth, he poked Fang Dao''s heart, "what did I say? How dare a small defeated general beat me? 80 billion is your limit? I''m really poor. I''m helping Li Shaobai today. What can you do? To put it in a bad way, you can''t do anything for us to deal with you. Go back to your doghouse. "


    Ye Wudao''s words were astonishing. He cursed like a firecracker. He yelled and scolded like a bloody dog.


    "You... Have the guts to say it again." Fang Dao was stiff, and his face was filled with anger"You''re a loser, a villain, a son of a bitch. You want to fight me? Go back to your kennel and eat excrement. If you don''t agree, go to your father Fang Xuan and kneel down to lick it. If you want to play hard, my Ye family is not afraid of anyone. Your Fang family has supreme power, and my Ye family also has cards! Who is afraid of whom? " Ye Wudao cursed like a shrew.


    I don''t know how, I actually like Ye Wudao''s swearing. It''s damaging and direct enough. Every sentence pokes into Fang Dao''s heart.


    Chu Wenyang raised his hand, patted them on the shoulder, and sighed: "you two don''t want to fight. Peace is the most important thing. The Chu family just wants to survive, so please let them go. In addition, in the final analysis, interest is everything. In fact, I''m partial to the sage son of Fangdao, but I can''t help it. When brother Wudao gives such a big deal, our Chu family can''t refuse it Please don''t worry about the son. "


    Chu Wenyang said this with great skill. He didn''t offend Fang Dao, but also got the conditions given by Ye Wudao. He was really an old fox. He was so angry that I itched my teeth. I didn''t expect that he took such a big advantage this time.


    When he put down his hand, Chu Wenyang directly took away Ye Wudao''s two bank cards, as if he had got the treasure.


    "Mr. Chu, don''t you think it over?" Fang Dao did not give up and asked again.


    Ye Wudao stood in front of Chu Wenyang, faced Fang Dao, and said: "everything has been accepted, but also consider a fart. The marriage of Chu family is now completely settled with Li Shaobai. You Fang Dao have no right to interfere. Get out of here."


    "If you''re brave enough, say it one last time?" Fang Dao seems to be unbearable, completely furious, as if ready to move at any time.

 Chapter 741

    "How? You let me say it again and again. I''ll leave my words here today. Your way is a piece of stinking shit. If you feel itchy and want to be beaten, you can try it. " Ye Wudao, fearless, took a step with the momentum. He was only half a meter away from Fangdao. They looked at each other. The smell of gunpowder was very strong, as if they were going to fight at the next moment.


    Fang Dao''s face sank, but he didn''t dare to do it. Instead, he quickly calmed down, calmly raised a smile, and replied: "I''m not as good as you, but now I''m just proposing marriage and making a decision for the time being. Li Shaobai hasn''t appeared yet, so he can''t get married. Once I find out where he is, I''ll let him get married with Yama."


    "I''m not only sharp with my mouth. I''m better than you all over. Don''t find yourself a step down here. I''m sure I''ll get married. Chu Yuyan is Li Shaobai''s fiancee. No matter what you do at this time, you will be criticized." Ye Wudao said.


    Fang Dao was more and more calm, as if he didn''t want to cover up any more. He slowly put his hands behind his waist and replied, "I don''t care what others say. Now I just want to play with Li Shaobai. You can help him once, but you can''t help him for a lifetime. Wait and see."


    "A villain is a villain. What kind of gentleman do you usually pretend to be?" Ye Wudao sneered.


    Fang said nothing and gave me a wink. He immediately walked out of the main hall with his sleeves and led a group of Fang''s children, who were still wringing betrothal gifts in their hands, to go back.


    I followed Fang Dao, saying nothing all the way. He was so calm on the surface, but in fact he was very unwilling.


    ..


    when he got out of the car, Fang Dao burst out and smashed the car door with a heavy fist. He was so angry that he yelled, "son of a bitch, Li Shaobai, you coward, you dare not show up, but let Ye Wudao help you."


    "Don''t let me know where you are, or I''ll make you die ugly."


    "I''m not losing this time. I have a chance to kill you before you get married one day."


    Scold scold, square way anger more victory, suddenly kick the stone lion in the door to pieces, "and ye Wudao, you this monster, our square way will never let you go."


    "I dare to disturb my good deeds. Don''t let me seize the chance. I''ll let you die like Li Shaobai!"


    When they roared, the children of the Fang family got out of the car together. They were all disheartened and stood on one side and did not dare to interrupt.


    Looking at Fang Dao''s appearance, I thought, isn''t this a good chance to show myself?


    So, I stepped forward and said, "uncle, I''m sorry. Ye Wudao is not able to stop this. But as long as Li Shaobai is brought out, it''s not enough. So I have a plan. I don''t know..."


    "say it." Fang Dao took a look at me and slightly suppressed his anger.


    I nodded gently, "it''s very simple. As far as I know, Li Shaobai is always arrogant. He must be a man who wants face very much. Since the Chu family says that he has broken through the congenital, it''s better to make a face-to-face appointment, set up a situation to force him to fight, and then kill him openly. That''s all right."


    "Well, this plan is good, but the chance is only half. In fact, I don''t know if Li Shaobai can endure it any longer." Fang Dao showed his admiration and frowned a moment later.


    I just come out to offer advice and win Fang Dao''s trust and appreciation, so I won''t show up. The success rate of this plan is half and half. Even if I don''t show up, I will at least do my best.


    Simply, I deliberately used a vicious tone and said: "how can I know if I don''t try? What the fangs have to do now is to force Li Shaobai out and then take the opportunity to kill him. "


    "Good. You and the others go back first, and I''ll think about it." Fang Dao waved his hand and turned to enter the holy womb.


    As soon as Fang Dao left, many children of the Fang family gathered around and gave a thumbs up.


    "Jago is great."


    "I think it''s quite a wonderful plan. Li Shaobai has a good face. Who doesn''t know? When the time comes, the news will be spread and he will be killed. "


    "That''s right. Isn''t Li Shaobai already born? Fang daoshengzi doesn''t bully him any more. If he doesn''t dare to come, it''s the real turtle who shrinks his head. "


    These guys are flattering. How can they forget about me before?


    I glanced around and didn''t care with them. At present, what I need most in Fang''s family is power and trust. I just pretended to be a pressure hand and said: "this plan may not be successful. Don''t make a decision too early to let me down. I just want to say what I think. As for how to do it, it''s up to the sage son of Fang Dao."


    As soon as these words came out, these people immediately flattered me and tried their best to flatter me.


    In the evening, I received an order from Fang Dao and went to his son''s temple alone.


    This temple is very similar to the prince''s Hall of the Li family, as in the three aristocratic families, the prince can own it.


    At this moment, there is no one in the temple except Fangdao.


    He was sitting on the jade chair made of top jade and waved to me to sit down."ZHENGJING, in fact, I feel that you still have something to do. Since you entered Fang''s family, you have been able to save yourself from danger everywhere. I see it all in my eyes. It''s not that I don''t help you, but that my grandfather has orders. I can''t overturn his idea." Fang Dao sighed.


    I replied with a smile, "brother, if you have anything to say, you and I are a family. You don''t have to beat around the bush."


    Fang Daomu, Lu qimang, immediately laughed. "I knew that my brother-in-law was incompetent? I can see what I mean at a glance. It''s good. It''s very good. Now I deeply feel that Fang Ruolan is lucky to be with you. "


    "I''m flattered." I humbly hugged boxing, always feel that Fang Dao has strange, then raised his ears, waiting for him to say.


    Fang Dao considered for a few seconds, it seems that it is difficult to open his mouth, and his brows are gradually twisted together.


    As soon as I saw that there must be something wrong, I gave him a shot in the arm with words and said, "if my brother-in-law trusts me enough, you can talk to me. But if it''s inconvenient to speak, ZHENGJING won''t force me. As the saying goes, I''ll find out whether I''m contributing to the Fang family in the future."


    Fang Dao took a deep breath and nodded his head solemnly, "you should know about Ning Xing?"


    "I know. What do you mean?" I was stunned for a moment.


    Fang Daotu said, "I''ve thought about your plan. It''s not very stable. I have another plan to use. I think it''s shameless... I want you to analyze it for me. Is it feasible?"


    Shameless? Fang Dao, do you feel shameless yourself? I thought you had no face.


    I forced pressure uncomfortable, asked: "please brother-in-law said."


    Fang Dao showed his ferocious face and slowly raised a distorted smile, saying: "it''s very simple. Isn''t Li Shaobai unwilling to show up? I have a plan. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but due to my face, I haven''t taken any action. But after today, I feel I have to fight back. "


    "Your strategy is not suitable for me, so I decided to use my own way to force him out."


    "According to my investigation, Ning Xing is his favorite woman. If I can''t marry Chu Yuyan, I will marry Ning Xingqiang! I want his woman to be my object. I don''t believe he can bear it. Anyway, we have people in our hands. "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 32000 kings.

 Chapter 742

    At this time, Fang Dao is like a psychologically twisted pervert.


    What''s shameless about this move? It''s shameless to the extreme.


    Fortunately, I was asked to analyze Fang Dao this time. He didn''t implement it immediately. Obviously, he couldn''t make up his mind.


    Although I was nervous in my heart, I kept calm. Then I pretended to be shocked, and hurried forward to persuade: "don''t, don''t, Ning Xing''s affair has been known by others. It''s very shameful. If I threaten Li Shaobai with her again, it''s not reasonable. It''s not fair and aboveboard, and it''s even more humiliating to the family. What will happen to the family of Li in the future Look at us? And the reputation of the Fang family over the years will be destroyed. Please think twice. "


    Fang Dao touched the arm of the jade chair, frowning more and more tightly, as if measuring my opinion, silent.


    Where can I give Fang Dao a chance? From the perspective of the Fang family, he tried his best to dissuade them.


    "I think it''s too cheap to beat Li Shaobai or kill him in this way."


    "What''s more, even if you make up your mind about this matter, it will affect the face of the whole Fang family. It''s very important. The master of the family may not be able to pass the pass."


    ..


    Fang Dao became more and more tangled, and his expression was full of a complex color, including reluctance, anger and intention to kill.


    After a long time, the complication turned into a sigh. Fang Dao looked at the night outside the temple of the son of God and said, "you''re right. That''s why I''ve been worried about making a decision. It''s really not in line with my style."


    "Why don''t you try my plan? Maybe he''ll show up? " I quickly changed the subject.


    Fang Dao slowly got up, quite helpless, replied: "just do it according to what you said, I will arrange people to prepare next, this time I will lead the snake out of the hole."


    Later, I discussed with Fang Dao about some details, and I reached a consensus with him that we should have a try whether we succeed or not.


    When I got back to Ruolan palace, I felt at ease, drinking tea and meditating.


    With these scruples, Fang Dao will not rashly do this disgraceful thing.


    But I didn''t expect that Fang Dao still had such a move in his heart. It seems that my plan of getting rid of the golden cicada has already driven him to the limit.


    However, when a rabbit is in a hurry, it will bite people, not to mention dogs? What''s more, Fangdao?


    "Don''t push too fast, or he''ll be a mad dog, and all this will be in disorder." I said to myself, went to the bedroom, found Fang Ruolan has rest.


    Deep look at Fang Ruolan, my heart is very complex, more a strong sense of guilt.


    No longer think, I closed the door again, taking advantage of the dark and windy, once again secretly out of the Fang family.


    ...


    when I turned into the wall of the Chu family, I had taken off my mask in advance and showed my true face completely.


    Just after a few steps, a middle-aged man appeared in front of me.


    With a smile on his face, he seemed to be in his expectation, without any hostility. He said with a smile, "the young leader is right. You will come."


    This person is the existence of tianbang 16, ye Kai!


    All this was also within my expectation. Since ye Wudao helped me, he would certainly not harm me. He said, "please lead me. I need to talk with Chu Wenyang."


    "Well, I''ll tell the young leader to come right after I take you there." Ye Kai nodded with a smile and immediately led the way ahead.


    This time, is no longer furtive, but aboveboard walk in Chu!


    Some children of the Chu family who haven''t had a rest were shocked to see me following Ye Kai.


    "Li... Li Shaobai!"


    "He showed up."


    "I''ve come so fast. Fortunately, I''ll be a family soon. It won''t hurt us. The owner has given an order. Once Li Shaobai appears, he can''t let out the news."


    "Follow up and see what he wants to do."


    Gradually, it caused a sensation, and more and more people followed.


    Outside the main hall of the Chu family, Chu Wenyang led the three elders to wait outside the door. It was as if I had received the news on my way here.


    As for ye Kai, he took out his mobile phone and went to the other side to inform Ye Wudao.


    Seeing me coming, Chu Wenyang immediately squeezed out a fake smile and grabbed my hand, "nephew Li, you can count it. Are you sure you have something to do? Go ahead and talk about it. "


    "I won''t go in. Let''s make it clear if there''s anything else." I raised my hand and refused.


    Chu Wenyang seemed very polite and made a gesture of invitation, indicating that I would continue to speak.


    I spread my hand out, "cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough


    This word a, all the children of Chu family who follow around, accept boring.


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t think Li Shaobai''s tone is very good."


    "Aren''t we a family? What does he want? "I ignored it and repeated, "get the things out. Come on."


    "Nephew Li Xian, what do you want?" Chu Wenyang''s face is full of doubts. He doesn''t know whether he is pretending to be stupid or really doesn''t understand.


    What''s the concept of Chu''s taking such a big advantage and taking 150 billion yuan?


    This old man calculated me like this behind his back, changing his position again and again, how can I let him succeed? No one can give it to him. You have to spit out what he swallowed.


    "Those two cards are 150 billion in total!" I read it word by word.


    The three elders were moved and came forward.


    "How can I give you the money? This is for our Chu family. "


    "Li Shaobai, are you kidding? This is the dowry for the Chu family. Don''t do that. "


    "Don''t you want to get married? You''re robbing. You''re robbing. "


    Chu Wenyang''s face was not good-looking. He said, "this 150 billion yuan is from ye Wudao. Why should I give it to you? What do you mean? Do you want to take money from me when you ask for a kiss? "


    At this time, ye Kai, who had just finished the phone call, came back to me and said coldly, "I''m sorry. To be fair, although the money belongs to the little leader, this time it''s under the banner of Li Shaobai. He didn''t agree to do it. He lent it to him in disguise. At that time, he will return it to the little leader, so he is qualified to get the money back."


    At that time, ye Kai''s attitude made all the people present unable to understand.


    Ignoring other people''s eyes, I continued to spread my left hand and urged: "Chu Wenyang, you really disgust me. I have already warned you once. If ye Wudao didn''t help me, would you be on my side? Hand in the money quickly. Don''t you understand what I mean? You won''t get any advantage this time. "


    "You... I understand, you stinky boy, and ye Wudao sing a song together and deceive me. This money is not intended for me at all. Ye Kai is not here to guard the Chu family, but to control the Chu family!" Chu Wen Yang''s eyes protruded and he finally understood.

 Chapter 743

    Chu Wenyang tells the truth, and the three yuan elders look at each other, all over like thunder.


    Muddleheaded, capital muddleheaded.


    All the children of Chu family present were confused and silent like a pool of stagnant water.


    All this is under my control. From ye Wudao''s condition, I can guess her meaning.


    How can this mean smelly girl be so generous? How can you be so angry?


    This is clearly to curb Fang Dao, use the irresistible benefits to predate the marriage, so that everyone knows, then solve the Chu family from the inside, with Ye Kai''s absolute strength, force the Chu family to bow to obey, completely control the whole Chu family, and keep Chu Yuyan.


    Finally, he asked for the money back...


    and Chu Wenyang fell into a big pit, suffered a dumb loss and ended up empty handed.


    I picked pick eyebrows, there is nothing embarrassed, and repeated, "spit out the money quickly, anyway, no one can give you, whatever you say."


    "Son of a bitch, you''re so cruel. You''re so mean to me." Chu Wen Yang''s green tendons burst up, his old eyes turned red instantly, and his expression was extremely painful.


    I couldn''t help but raise the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "who can''t make your dog eat shit? Now you know the disadvantage of being a man only focusing on interests? It''s you who set your own path


    "You... You smelly boy, I want to..." Chu Wenyang was furious.


    As a result, ye Kai stepped forward with a hum, intentionally or unintentionally. Chu Wenyang was so scared that he would cry on the spot. His legs became weak and he sat down.


    The three elders quickly lifted him up. Chu Wenyang''s flesh pain reached the extreme, as if his heart were dripping blood. He said, "you lied to me. You don''t mean what you said. You knew I was standing on the other side of Fangdao. There were at least 80 billion, Jia ZHENGJING and 20 postnatal liars, you liars."


    "You''re the one who''s fooling me. I''m just learning from you. You won''t give me that, will you? I''ll search for it myself. " I''m really impatient. I''m determined to search my body. With Chu Wenyang''s character, this bank card will never leave me.


    Sure enough, Chu Wenyang immediately grabbed the inner bag of his coat, quickly hid behind the three elders, and scolded: "you are a robber. You are robbing me. I won''t give it to you or kill you."


    The three elders stood in front of them, and they had no confidence to speak in unison.


    "Li Shaobai, you can''t do that."


    "It''s not right for you to do this..."


    "this money can''t be given to you."


    I looked down at them from left to right and said, "I''ll give you three seconds to think about it, three or two...


    just after two seconds, the three elders were scared to death, and the only trace of confidence turned into ashes. Without saying a word, they made way, not to mention how sharp their movements were.


    "Brother Yang, I''m sorry. He who knows current affairs is a hero."


    "People have to bow their heads under the eaves."


    "Now, we are completely controlled."


    Chu Wen Yang Qi almost spit blood, big curse way: "you three cowards!"


    However, when I stepped forward, Chu Wenyang became flustered. His feet kept retreating and covered his inner bag. "You, don''t come here. You can''t get money. How can you do that? Did you give it to me and take it back? I don''t agree. This is my money. You should be honest. Do you know that? "


    "Integrity? You''re just teasing me. You can say it. " I ignore, suddenly close, forcibly hold Chu Wenyang''s hands.


    He is an old man over 50 years old. He is not my opponent at all. He is just like a weak chicken. I can only watch him helplessly. I put my hand into the inner pocket of his coat.


    "Ah ~ ~, this is my money. Don''t rob me, son of a bitch. Stop it, my 150 billion." Chu Wen Yang raised his eyes, showing a strong reluctance, and gave out a shrill roar, which was worse than crying.


    Unfortunately, no matter how Chu Wenyang called it, it was useless. I took out the two bank cards easily. No one in the Chu family dared to say no, and all of them became turtles.


    I released Chu Wenyang, pushed him to the ground, deliberately provoked his nerves, shook a few times with two bank cards, and said with a smile: "let you cheat behind your back, that''s what you end up with. If you can''t get the money, the person is still mine, and the whole Chu family has yekai elder. If you don''t want to die, be obedient."


    "No, it''s my money. Please give it back to me." Chu Wen Yang begged and looked at the bank card eagerly.


    I directly threw it to Ye Kai. I ignored Chu Wenyang''s request. Instead, I went back to Ye Kai and said, "master Ye Kai, please return the money to Ye Wudao. I won''t take other people''s money, but I''ve written down the favor this time."


    "The little headmaster knows that he will be very happy. Now he is on the road. Don''t wait any longer?" Ye Kai takes the bank card and smiles modestly.


    My heart is tight. I''m waiting for a fart. I''ve taken all the pills. What can I give her?So, I pretended to say: "I still have something to do, time is pressing, can''t stay, that what, I withdraw first."


    When Chu Wenyang heard that I was going to leave, he looked even more desperate and called out, "don''t leave. Please give me back my things. I beg you."


    I coldly looked at Chu Wenyang, this old thing is extremely embarrassed, looks very poor.


    There must be something hateful about the so-called poor man. There was no pity in my heart. I said in a cold voice: "Chu Wenyang, I warned you that night. It was you who didn''t listen to me that ended up like this. No wonder I''m married now. It''s known to the outside world that everything is a foregone conclusion."


    "I show my sincerity again and again, but you want to fight back again and again, and touch my bottom line again and again."


    "Life is really not like this, I will not kill you, you have to reflect on it, I have to go, no time to spend with you."


    Finish saying, I take advantage of Ye Wudao to still have not come, whisk sleeve to walk quickly.


    But before I got five meters away, a car came at a very fast speed, braked and stopped in front of me.


    When the back door was opened, ye Wudao walked out of it and yelled, "Li Shaobai, stop for me. Where do you want to go?"


    "No, I have something else to do, so I have to go first." I draw a corner of the mouth, secretly scold her to come too quickly, this next good, can''t explain.


    as like as two peas, I instantly turned into a debt collector''s gesture. It was exactly the same as the debt I had just made with Chu Wenyang.


    She came directly, stretched out her slender white right hand, spread out her slender five fingers, and said unkindly, "you''ve hidden so deeply. I thought you were dead. I''ve done everything for you, so... Where''s my stuff?"

 Chapter 744

    What about things?


    It''s all absorbed and digested by me. What else?


    Looking at Ye Wudao, I felt guilty at that time. I raised a reluctant smile and said, "I''m in a hurry. I forgot to bring it. Can I give it to you next time?"


    As a result, ye Wudao not only refused, but also directly talked face to face, saying that he wanted to go back with me. Today he had to get a hand.


    I looked at the person behind, can only hold Ye Wudao''s hand, pull her far away to one side, "you come with me."


    When he arrived at a deserted corner, ye Wudao glared, as if I owed her hundreds of billions. He asked, "if you have anything to say, don''t beat around the bush with me. I have to get the pills today. Since you haven''t brought them, I''ll go back with you."


    I almost didn''t get angry. How can I take ye Wudao back? Are you crazy?


    After pondering for a few seconds, I had no choice but to take out the mask and put it on my face, "you see who I am now, and then say whether you want to go back with me."


    Incarnated as Jia ZHENGJING, ye Wudao was shocked.


    I said, "now you know why? You can''t come back with me. I''ll give it to you next time. "


    Unexpectedly, ye Wudao was shocked, but he suddenly laughed.


    "I didn''t expect that. I really didn''t expect that your mask is too powerful. I can''t see any trace at all. I think it''s from the Li family, right?"


    "It turns out that Jia ZHENGJING is Li Shaobai. I wonder why Jia ZHENGJING is so capable of marrying Fang Ruolan."


    "Ha ha ha, if Fang Dao knows you are Li Shaobai, I''m really curious. What kind of expression will he have then."


    Ye Wudao laughed more and more loudly. I quickly covered her mouth and shook my head a little. "Keep your voice down. Be careful that the wall has ears. There are not many people who know this secret. I hope you don''t reveal it."


    "I know, I know." Ye Wudao pushed me away.


    I nodded, just want to leave in the dark, she said: "wait, you stop for me."


    "Oh, my aunt, what''s the matter with you?" I stopped and wanted to run away.


    Ye Wudao stepped forward and gathered his pretty face in the dark corner. He narrowed his crystal clear eyes and doubted: "didn''t the Fang family say that you had an accident and became disabled before? How did it get better all of a sudden? My intuition seems to be telling me that you ate my food, didn''t you? Otherwise, how can you break through to congenital triple


    Yes, that''s right.


    Woman''s intuition is too terrible, even in the case of not understanding the specific context, just rely on intuition to guess.


    "No, I pretended it on purpose. Fang Jinbao had been dealing with me before, so I used this method to get rid of the trouble for the time being. As for congenital triple, it''s because I have practiced the formula of eternal Qi acceptance, and I won''t cheat you. This skill is so powerful that I absorb the aura of heaven and earth all the time, and return to the place of elixir field." I small heart liver mentioned the throat, dead bear guilty, casually made up a lie.


    "So you did Fang Jinbao''s death? You''re actually manipulating the eye of heaven? " Ye Wudao''s face is getting closer and closer. He''s almost kissing me.


    I am more and more guilty, quickly find an excuse: "yes, I don''t have time to explain too much to you now. If I come out for too long and be found by the Fang family, everything will be in trouble."


    "Forget it, I''ll let you go this time, but you must remember, don''t cheat me by running all over the train. I have to get something. You must give it to me when I see you next time. As for whether you will die in Fang''s house, I don''t care. Do you know?" When ye Wudao''s tone changed, he was so mean that there was no one there.


    "I know. I won''t owe you. I''ll go first." My head with pound garlic general, desperately nod, see she didn''t continue to block the meaning, just secretly touch out of the Chu family.


    After leaving Chu''s house, on the way back to Fang''s house, I felt relaxed. The secret way was so dangerous that I was almost guessed by Ye Wudao. This woman''s intuition was so terrible.


    The problem is, now even I don''t know, this pill is gone, how to explain to her.


    What I am most afraid of is that she will turn into anger and deal with me in turn, which is undoubtedly the most dangerous situation.


    Moreover, in order to hold her back, I have to expose my identity. If I don''t give it to her next time, the consequences may exceed my expectation.


    "No matter, from now on, don''t meet her, drag her to death..."


    sneak back to Fang''s home, in the middle of the night, it''s dark all around.


    But when I was about to return to Ruolan palace, I was surprised to find that the whole Ruolan palace was very bright and bright.


    Especially outside the door, there are many guards in groups, as if looking for something.


    I was surprised, and quickly jumped in from the most corner of the wall, fell in the garden.


    looked at it as like as two peas were still looking at the door.


    At this time, Huatian and Leili, each leading a group of people, went into the garden and yelled: "it''s really strange. How can the master of Beijing disappear? If the orchid palace is almost turned over by us, the eldest lady is in a hurry. ""I don''t think he went out in the middle of the night to find a new lover, did he? Hey, hey, hey Lei Li eyebrows light pick, bad smile.


    Such a listen, must be Fang Ruolan wake up in the middle of the night, found that I was not at the bedside, so let people find me.


    Fortunately, I came back in time. Fang Ruolan obviously hasn''t found another place to go. Otherwise, other people will know that I disappear, which will be a big trouble.


    Simply, I walked out of the dark, carrying my hands on my back, and said, "what are you looking for? Haven''t I been here all the time? "


    This sudden appearance, scared the thunderous Huatian, they thought that the ghost, Qi Qi cried.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    "my mother scared me to death."


    "It''s Mr. Jing."


    Lei Li had the quickest reaction. He walked up to me immediately, squeezed out a flattering smile and asked, "master Jing, why are you here? I seem to have looked for them just now. "


    "That''s because you didn''t look for it seriously. I''m in the dark. I''m just practicing the eternal Qi formula alone. What are you doing? It''s all scattered. Don''t look for it. " I waved my hand and pretended to be OK. While the situation was not serious, I went back quickly.


    A minute later, back to the big house, Fang Ruolan was sitting in the living room, looking very anxious.


    See me entry, she suddenly stood up, eyes filled with a suspicious color, asked: "where have you been?"


    "Haven''t I been in Ruolan palace all the time? In the middle of the night, I''m practicing in the garden. It''s quiet there. " I said.


    However, Fang Ruolan obviously didn''t believe it and showed his anger, "you lied to me! I''ve searched the garden for the second time! It''s the second time you''ve disappeared in the middle of the night. I sleep with you every day. Don''t I know? "


    "I checked the surveillance video, you left obviously, but there was no record, but I still helped you hide it these two times. I hope you can tell me where you went in the middle of the night, and I need an answer."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 32200 crown of kings.

 Chapter 745

    Facing Fang Ruolan''s question, I was very surprised.


    Unexpectedly, I left twice, she was clear, but did not disclose it, and blocked the information in Ruolan palace.


    Two times to avoid monitoring, disappeared without a trace, practice this excuse, obviously untenable.


    "You don''t care. It''s my business. You don''t want to know the answer." I said.


    Fang Ruolan was not angry and asked: "are you out there with another woman? Or is there something else? "


    "It''s none of your business. I advise you not to ask." I have a tough attitude, quite unfeeling into the bedroom, climb into bed and fall asleep, thinking after can''t leave at will.


    A moment later, Fang Ruolan got into the bed and put his hand around me. He became very aggrieved and murmured, "am I not good enough?"


    "No, you are very good. I just don''t want you to know something, that''s all. So don''t ask. If you really want to help me, keep this secret, because I don''t know how to explain it to you now." I closed my eyes and gently took her hand away.


    As a result, Fang Ruolan came over again and held her arms tightly. The two regiments were clinging to me like a disgruntled woman. "I''m sorry, I''m too anxious. Don''t blame me, OK? Because I always feel that you will leave me one day...


    "you didn''t apologize to me, you don''t have to apologize to me... This is what you should do as a woman and a wife, and I just can''t tell you because of some helplessness." I opened my eyes and looked at Fang Ruolan close at hand. I couldn''t help sighing.


    The closer she hugged me, the more she seemed to want to rub herself into my body. She said, "I just don''t ask. I just don''t tell others. Don''t be angry..."


    speaking of this, she suddenly said something astonishing: "ZHENGJING... Since we got married, it seems that we just once, i...


    " what do you want? " I was shocked to find that she was blushing to the root of her ears, and her expression was filled with shyness.


    "I want a child, a child that belongs to us," she said


    "I don''t want to for the moment. Just go to sleep." With a thump in my heart, I quickly turned around and refused. I thought that I didn''t take safety measures that night. I hope I won''t win the lottery, because the problem of children is not in my expectation.


    It''s better to have no children. Once I win the lottery, I''ll leave Fang''s home, which will definitely bring more serious harm to Fang Ruolan.


    ..


    time goes by.


    Three days passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    During the period, Fang Ruolan was very considerate and took good care of me, just like a warm little daughter-in-law.


    On the other side of Fang Dao, I was gradually arranging the plans I had given, making full use of all the relations, publicizing the engagement, and setting the location in Fang''s house. Seven days later, it officially began, saying that no one would interfere.


    Just after the curtain came down, the Chu family had another engagement, which made the hatred between Fang Dao and me rise to another level and make a stir for a while.


    Just two days before the engagement, Fang Dao called me to the holy womb again. They were still alone and seemed confident.


    "ZHENGJING, I have another plan, which can be regarded as an additional one. How about giving some advice?" Fang Dao asked with a smile.


    I eyebrow light pick, "thank you for your trust, please say."


    "Hahaha, it''s very simple. It''s really not the bottom line to marry Ning Xing. It''s harmful to the prestige of the family, and it''s not in line with my style. But we all know Ning Xing is in our hands. It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to let Li Shaobai fight. If he wins, he''ll let others go. If he loses, it''s no wonder who is. How about that?" Fang Dao laughed more and more loudly, as if he had the chance to win.


    My brain boom, suddenly a blank, completely Leng in situ.


    "What? Is this a bad plan? Although forced marriage is not good, it is worthwhile to kill Li Shaobai in such a way, even if you lose a little face. " Fang explained with a smile.


    I reacted with anger in my heart.


    Fang Dao''s meaning is that since he has let others know, he will lose his face and exchange my life for value.


    "In this way, does the Fang family want to lose face? Originally, Ning Xing''s business has been criticized enough. If we still do it now, isn''t it? " I urged.


    As a result, Fang Dao raised his hand directly and denied my opinion. He firmly said, "I just want you to give me some opinions, not let you judge for me. My grandfather will certainly agree to this."


    "Needless to say, it''s settled like this. As long as we can bring Li Shaobai out, we don''t do too much and lose a little face? Can face be a meal? The most important thing is to eradicate the great trouble. "


    "I''m sure I''ll be sure. With Ning Xing in my hand, I don''t believe he won''t come. If he dares to resign as the crown prince for Ning Xing, he will fight for her!"


    "Ha ha ha, I''ll let him die."


    At this moment, it is undoubtedly extremely advantageous to stand in the perspective of the Fang family and under the authority of Fang Dao. In my current status, if I try to dissuade him, he will look strange.So, I don''t ask any more questions, but tentatively put some details in Fang Dao''s mouth.


    Finally, Fang Dao told me that on the day of the engagement, he would bring Ning Xing out to make "Li Shaobai" have to fight.


    ...


    soon after the result came out, less than a day later, Fang Dao spread the news again, and told Ning Xing the conditions to win.


    Public opinion is like a balloon that has been pierced, which explodes instantly.


    Some people feel that the Fang family is shameless, some people are looking forward to watching the play, and some people are looking forward to whether I will show up.


    In this short period of time, I have been thinking about strategy, but I have not made a decision.


    Until the day of the engagement, many people came to the scene, all gathered in the Fangjia martial arts arena, very lively.


    Fang Ruolan sat with me in the position arranged by the Fang family. I was silent all the time. The younger generation of the Fang family was full of all kinds of opinions.


    "I''m sure Li Shaobai will come this time. If he dares to come, he must die here today. There''s nothing to say about the engagement. No one can blame him."


    "What about the marriage of Fang Dao''s son? I''m going to die. "


    "It hasn''t started yet. Don''t worry. Ning Xing hasn''t come out yet."


    This is just the attitude of the Fang family.


    On the other side of the Ye and Li families, because ye Wudao helped me last time, the young children of the two families rarely joined together and had the same attitude.


    "The Fang family''s move is too insidious, isn''t it?"


    "This kind of thing can only be done by the Fang family."


    "The fangs feel that since they have lost face, it doesn''t matter if they lose any more? Is it enough to kill Li Shaobai? The abacus is not so ingenious. "

 Chapter 746

    There were different attitudes at the scene, and no one looked down upon anyone.


    But even so, the scene is surprisingly no confusion, just different words, we are waiting for the final result.


    This engagement was highly publicized, leading to the presence of many high-ranking people.


    Li Qinghao, ye Wudao, Li Qi, ye Shu and ye Zhan are all here.


    I sat in the same place, absent-minded, with my brows tightly together.


    Fang Ruolan seemed to notice my abnormality, gently pulled off my clothes and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." I''m strong, calm and hesitant.


    At this time, the scene rang out a burst of uproar, everyone''s eyes, all involuntarily looking to the outside entrance.


    I also looked at the past and found that a large number of congenital experts appeared with Fang Sheng as the leader and Fang Dao as the right.


    Among these congenital experts, there was a familiar figure. Her hands were locked by huge shackles, and her whole body was weak. Especially her beautiful face, which was very moving, was so thin that her sides were slightly sunken, and she looked very haggard.


    She... Is Ning Xing!


    It''s a big time.


    "The Fang family is just despicable."


    "It''s good to bring people out."


    "I used to think that the Fang family was very decent, and the fight with the Li family was just a matter of interests, but now I think that the Fang family is just a matter of good looks and hypocrisy."


    The public opinion is totally one-sided.


    However, Fang Sheng was as if he hadn''t heard of it. After living such a long life, he had no shame. He also took Ning Xing to the main stage and detained him behind. He said with a smile, "I won''t tell you anything else. You can say whatever you like. Anyway, today is an engagement. If Li Shaobai dares to come, if he wins, our Fang family will release him."


    Fang Dao ascended the spacious challenge arena, looked around, and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I think it''s necessary to explain. It''s not that our Fang family has done too much, but that I''ve been feuding with Li Shaobai for a long time. If I don''t deal with him, he will deal with me. I have no choice. Don''t blame me from the commanding point of morality."


    Hearing this, I woke up from my stupefied state, moved my eyes away from Ning Xing, and looked at Fang Dao. I couldn''t help laughing at him. A beautiful man who said his name had no choice, and your Fang Dao was shameless to the extreme.


    At this time, ye Wudao went to the challenge arena and sneered, "what a life and death, do you still say that we are standing at the commanding height of morality? What kind of gentleman do you pretend to be


    Fang Dao was scolded, but his face was not red and his heart was not beating. He was very calm and said: "this is my home. Ye Wudao, you''d better not talk about it. It has nothing to do with you. It''s my engagement with Li Shaobai. Don''t disturb it again."


    "I said that, OK? At the beginning, I was almost calculated by your family. I pointed the spearhead of Ning Xing''s disappearance at my head. Don''t think I don''t remember. I scolded you. What about your home court? For people like you, I don''t have to give you any face. " Ye Wudao''s mouth is a cruel curse.


    This words a, leaf home there all clapped palm.


    The younger generation of the Fang family even began to be shameless and fight back directly.


    "Fart, it''s hatred. There''s nothing to say."


    "Either you count me or I count you. No one can blame you."


    "A group of clowns, what are you talking about? The emperor is not in a hurry. The eunuch is in a hurry. Li Shaobai has not appeared yet. "


    In the midst of the support, Fang Dao kept calm and was not stimulated at all. He scanned the whole audience again, suddenly raised his voice and said, "Li Shaobai, I know you must be here. Maybe you are hiding in the crowd. No matter what you think, I will come out now!"


    As soon as the words were taken off, they spread in every corner of the room, and there was a faint echo.


    I secretly clenched my fist, but I still didn''t make a decision.


    One minute...


    two minutes...


    ten minutes passed.


    I''m still sitting in my place, frozen for a long time.


    Fang Dao stood in the challenge arena for ten minutes without any impatience. He cocked up his mouth confidently and said, "Li Shaobai, your woman is here. This is an opportunity I give you. Don''t you break through the inborn? I advise you to learn how to grasp, otherwise, it will not be worth the loss. "


    At this time, Ning Xing suddenly said aloud: "Li Shaobai, you are not allowed to come out, don''t fall into their trap, you don''t care about me, this is a killing game."


    "Shut up, who told you to talk?" Fang Sheng suddenly frowned, got up to raise his hand is a slap, hard draw in Ning apricot face.


    PA ~


    Ning Xing is stubborn, biting her teeth without a drop of tears, showing a strong hatred, shouting: "I don''t allow you to come out, Li Shaobai, do you hear me?"


    Fang Sheng raised his hand and wanted to fight again. As a result, Fang Dao stopped him and said, "don''t beat her, grandfather, just let her go on. Only in this way can Li Shaobai be stimulated better, and a slap is enough.""Not bad." Fang shenglue nodded slightly.


    Always sitting on the edge of ninglao and Erye, after seeing Ningxing being beaten, they can''t help it any more. They go out of their positions and tear their faces completely. They scold each other at the same time.


    "Fang Sheng, you move my granddaughter. You and I have to let go today."


    "Old man, even Xiao xing''er dares to fight. You son of a bitch, you have no fart."


    Fang Sheng sat down again, unaffected at all, and said sarcastically, "when did even minions like Ning Fu dare to come out and have a walk? Go on shouting. Anyway, I''ll leave it here today. Only Li Shaobai can let people go if he wins. Even if the Li family helps you, there''s nothing to do. Don''t forget, this is Fang family! "


    "That''s right. It''s a battle. This is the Fang family. You can''t help being presumptuous. If Li Shaobai still wants to be a turtle, he should continue to be a tortoise. I''ve given him enough opportunities, but he won''t cherish it. Ning Xing, keep shouting and shout your man out. The more you do, the more he can''t help thinking about it. Ha ha ha." Fang Dao smiles.


    Ning apricot nibbled at the vermilion lips, her expression mixed with anger, and said: "you underestimate our feelings, don''t you use me? Then I won''t give it to you. You can''t imagine that I can die for him! "


    Finish saying, rather apricot will bite tongue to commit suicide.


    "Knock her out." Fang Sheng is shocked and orders in a hurry. Several experts immediately attack Ning Xing and knock her unconscious. At this critical moment, she avoids the worry of her life.


    I instantly stood up, can no longer endure, can''t watch Ningxing for me, choose to break yourself!


    This time Ning Xing may commit suicide and fail, but if a person wants to die, he can stop it once, but he can''t stop it for the second time, the third time!


    At the moment, all kinds of hatred in one, into a strong to the extreme killing.


    But just before I stepped out, a voice very similar to mine seemed to come from nothingness and suddenly reverberated throughout the audience. The voice contained such a terrible atmosphere that it exploded.


    "Fang Dao, I''m coming!"

 Chapter 747

    Boom ~


    a strong internal Qi rushed towards us, and many people with inferior accomplishments were shocked to spill blood from the corners of their mouths on the spot.


    The echoes spread like thunder.


    "I''m..."


    "come on..."


    "come on..."


    "come on..."


    at this moment, I was so shocked that I sat back, and the pace of Fangdao in my sight was slightly unstable, and I looked shocked!


    At the entrance, a Golden Shadow appeared in the blink of an eye. The ground was sunken where it passed, and the wind swept away the dust. It broke through all the obstacles and came to Fangdao in an instant.


    Fang Dao looked at the comer. The strength of the other side made him stay in place on the spot, completely shocked.


    Wow, the whole audience is boiling.


    "Here it is


    "Here he is at last."


    "What level of strength and state of cultivation is this?"


    "What a powerful internal Qi."


    ...


    when this man came, he was wearing a gold silk gown. With his breath alone, he had a tendency of crushing. He was almost breathless and said in horror, "it''s impossible!"


    "No, it''s impossible." He spoke faintly.


    Ye Wudao was dumbfounded, Li Qi was stunned, ye Shu and ye Zhan almost lost their chin. The four people secretly cast their eyes at me, and then looked at the man on the stage. They couldn''t believe it.


    Ye Wudao, in particular, looked left and right. She didn''t see why. At last, she gave me a wink from a long distance. She seemed to ask me what happened.


    I couldn''t figure it out myself. I looked at the man on the stage, full of question marks.


    as like as two peas!


    Not only the strength of terror, but also in my name, appeared in this engagement. What is the situation?


    I stare at that person, and I don''t know why. I don''t know who this person is, but at least I can be sure that he is pretending to be me, and this face is not himself.


    Because I can impersonate Jia ZHENGJING, it doesn''t mean that other people can''t impersonate me, but this person''s origin is unknown, his intention is difficult to guess, and no one knows his real intention.


    So, with a restless mood, I sat in my place and continued to watch the development of the situation.


    In my sight, Fang Dao was more and more shocked. All his self-confidence turned into ashes, and he was forced to retreat by the other side''s momentum.


    Every time Fang Dao takes a step back, that person takes a step.


    Until Fang Dao was about to be forced to retreat to the edge of the challenge arena, he said: "what''s the matter? How can you possibly grow up to this point in more than a year? "


    "As I said, it''s impossible. This time you want to make an appointment and make a promise in front of the three great families. Fang Dao, you are too arrogant and underestimate me. Why don''t I, Li Shaobai, come here?" That man''s every move is like me.


    I''m so confused that I can''t understand the situation. I thought that since this man said so, he must come to help me and defeat Fang Dao face to face to save Ning Xing.


    As for the identity of this person, I can''t guess. At first, I suspected that it was my father or uncle paojun. However, his exposed skin was obviously the same age as me, not an elder!


    At this time, he narrowed his eyes. He didn''t waste words with Fang Dao any more. He was very decisive. When he suddenly took the hand, he gasified into a semi substantial huge air palm and slapped Fang Dao hard.


    "Damn, it''s half a step!" Fang Dao was so surprised that he spread his cultivation. In the instant of the air palm, he punched out.


    That person''s eye is one horizontal, momentum is stronger, giant palm''s speed is faster, "just congenital nine heavy, also dare to make an appointment with this young master?"? Rubbish


    With a bang, Fang Dao was defeated immediately. He was directly patted by the giant palm, just like a fly. He was patted to the other side of the challenge arena.


    When he landed on the ground, Fang Dao''s hair was scattered and he vomited blood. He looked like he was in a mess. "How did you do it? Will our way lose to you? Just because you have strength doesn''t mean I don''t have a card! "


    With that, Fang Dao got up and took a sudden step!


    Then, he took the second step, momentum began to rise!


    I suddenly took a cold breath and recognized it at a glance. I scolded him in secret. He learned the six steps of death, and could he use it? This is beyond imagination.


    But suddenly, when Fang Daogang quickly stepped down the third step, the other side didn''t give him too much time at all. He suddenly stepped on the ground with his right foot, directly crushed the challenge arena within a radius of 10 meters, and turned his body into a Golden Shadow, which was extremely fast.


    When he made the move, he let out a low roar in his body, followed by a roar of astonishment. The internal Qi turned into a semi substantial dragon shape, just like a golden dragon entangled in his body. In an instant, he let out and became a golden rainbow.


    Roar!!


    The rainbow flew out, whistling and passing through Fangdao''s chest in the blink of an eye. It flew out for tens of meters before it gradually dissipated.


    Fang Dao couldn''t step out of the fourth step, so he was hit to the ground again and lost his resistance completely. He seemed to have suffered a very serious internal injury and vomited a mouthful of black blood on the spotThe man came to Fang Dao''s body, grabbed Fang Dao''s hair, forced him to raise his head, and said in a cold voice: "don''t be too arrogant, don''t be too proud, since you have lost, do you want to continue?"


    "I didn''t lose. How could I lose to you? Li Shaobai, you are so naive. " Fang Dao gave a ferocious smile and pointed to each other''s Shenque acupoint with his own internal Qi.


    Unfortunately, without blinking an eye, the other party grabbed Fang Dao''s finger, then showed a strong anger, imitated my usual tone, and scolded: "do you think I will be fooled by this mean trick? Do you know why I didn''t kill you right away? Because it''s too cheap for you. It''s the best way to trample on your pride. It''s my style of Li Shaobai! I''ve always been a tit for tat. "


    After scolding, this person along the square road fingers, once pinched his wrist, directly put him as a fly swatter, desperately hit the ground, left and right.


    Bang ~


    bang!


    Bang bang!


    Fang Dao completely became a toy in each other''s hands. The scene was extremely brutal. Every time he hit it, the ground would break, and exclamations would ring all around.


    "Wow ~"


    "if you play well, you should play like this!"


    "Prince, it''s powerful. It''s shameless and despicable to fight to death. We must teach him a lesson."


    Bang, Fang Dao was smashed down again, and black blood gushed out of his mouth uncontrollably.


    However, that person has not stopped, still continue to smash to death.


    The younger generation of the Li family looks excited. They join hands with the Ye family to cheer on each other. No one is in charge of Fangdao.


    On Fang''s side, one by one, they are trying to dissuade, and some people are expecting Fang to fight back.


    "Don''t fight. The sage son of Fangdao has lost. Can''t he be too good?"


    "Li Shaobai, you are so powerful that you are bullying our son."


    "Hold on, Fang Dao. Li Shaobai must have taken some pills. When his medicine is over, he will be defeated."


    The man threw Fang Dao, who was seriously injured, into the air, as if he took Fang Sheng''s main stage as the goal and Fang Dao as the ball.


    At the moment of falling, the man threw out his big foot, "Fang Sheng, Fang Dao has lost. I hope you don''t turn back."


    "Ah ~ ~" Fang Dao was directly kicked to the main stage and hit the wall. He was dying and his face was black and blue.


    Fang Sheng was so angry that every hair trembled, as if he had been hit in the face by the man''s shot.


    In the whole process, I could see clearly and was excited. At the same time, I was constantly guessing who this person was and why he wanted to impersonate me and help me?


    There is also a crucial point, why not kill on the spot?


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to 32400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 748

    The appearance of this person is beyond expectation.


    Even Fang Dao is not his opponent.


    It seems that the amazing Golden Dragon Fu TU was deliberately used to prove his identity.


    All the children of the Li family, even the Fang family and the Ye family, agreed that this man was Li Shaobai.


    I can''t figure it out, no matter what, I can''t come to a complete conclusion, but at least this person''s starting point is good. It''s most important to rescue Ning Xing first.


    At this moment, when the man stood in the challenge arena and faced Fang Sheng directly, he was extremely arrogant and said, "Fang Sheng, why don''t you talk? Do you want to break your promise in full view of the public? Do you want to make the Fang family lose face and go to grandma''s? If so, I look down on you


    Fang Sheng quietly approached the side of Fang Dao and squatted down to investigate the injury.


    Fangdao''s injury is not fatal. Fangsheng stands up again and stares at the man with a black face.


    Their eyes met, and the smell of gunpowder was very strong at the scene. Fang Sheng couldn''t make a decision, as if he had been slapped in the face and had nothing to say.


    I sat on the side to watch, and my mouth turned up slightly. I thought that the fight was initiated by the Fang family. Although I didn''t answer it myself, it was someone who pretended to be Li Shaobai, the degree of counterattack of this fake Li Shaobai was obviously very strong. The Fang family suffered a big loss this time.


    In this case, the Fang family will lose face if they let it go or not.


    After a moment, Fang Sheng is more and more depressed, just like falling into a cesspit, and still hasn''t made any decision.


    For a moment, the Li family couldn''t sit here any more, and they all cried.


    "What''s the Fang family hesitating about? It''s despicable enough to catch Ning Xing. This time I make a promise, but I won''t let anyone go even if I lose? "


    "The prince has won Fang Dao. It''s a firm fact."


    "Fang Sheng, don''t insist any more, otherwise, the Fang family will not have any steps to go down."


    ...


    Li Qinghao narrowed his eyes, but at this time, he helped me in turn and said, "although there are many disputes between our Li family and your Fang family, there is still cooperation in interests. If we don''t let go of people, I will go back and immediately inform the old man to cut off all business and economic cooperation with the Fang family."


    As soon as these words came out, the Li family appeared to be extremely united and united in support.


    Even more, Mr. Ning, on behalf of the Ningfu government, also made a speech, saying that if people are not released today, cooperation must be cut off.


    In addition, many of the family leaders at the scene looked at each other with different faces. It seemed that after witnessing what the Fang family had done, there was a crack in their past trust, even a little less awe, as if everything was silent.


    At this moment, Fang Sheng''s face was as black as Bao Qingtian''s, and he was so cold and angry when he was yelled. His right hand was like a fist, and his eyes were full of murders.


    I''m very worried. Who knows if the Fang family won''t even have the last blush? It''s very possible that Fang''s style of being despicable and hypocritical.


    Holding the armrest of the seat, I stare at Fang Sheng, waiting for the answer, just like everyone else.


    One minute, two minutes, five minutes.


    Ten minutes later, Fang Sheng''s expression gradually changed from cold anger to complexity. At last, he looked at Li Shaobai deeply and sighed, "Li Shaobai, you are beyond everyone''s expectation. Even I didn''t expect that you could defeat dao''er. Since Fang''s family has made a promise, they won''t cheat others, so they won''t be criticized, so...


    the reason is that the Fang family has made a promise< In the middle of the speech, Fang Dao suddenly put in a difficult sentence: "absolutely not!"


    "Isn''t it disgraceful enough?" Fang Sheng turned his head and stamped his feet.


    The fake Li Shaobai, who pretended to be me, immediately laughed when he heard that, "yes, Fang Dao, are you ashamed enough? The reason why I didn''t kill you, on the contrary, I saved your life is to let you remember all the time. Now I''ve already changed. It''s better not to provoke me in the future. You''re not qualified. "


    "Forget yourself. If you don''t kill me, Li Shaobai will regret it one day." Fang Dao was so angry that he vomited black blood immediately.


    Fang Sheng pinched the temple and sighed: "enough, no need to say more, let people go."


    With that, Fang Sheng waved his hand, and several congenital experts immediately untied the shackles for Ning Xing, who was in a coma. Without any hesitation, he took her off the main stage.


    "Ning Xing." False Li Shaobai concerns to rush to, stretch out a hand to embrace Ning Xing''s thin waist, hold her whole person up, "Ning Xing, I finally... Sorry, let you eat so much bitterness."


    With these words, the fake Li Shaobai was just like playing a bitter drama. He also squeezed out tears, which moved many people at the scene.


    "A lover will get married, and the prince has finally saved Ning Xing."


    "Then, the prince will not continue to roam outside, will he? After all, things happen for a reason, and the Li family will not blame them. "


    "I think the prince will come back to the Li family to take power."


    At this time, fake Li Shaobai lowered his head and suddenly gave Ning apricot a kiss on the forehead!Everyone thought this was very reasonable, but ye Wudao, Li Qi and I were stupid again.


    My heart burst in a flash, this guy pretends to be me to save people, so there''s no need to perform the whole set, right? When the rescue is completed, send Ning Xing to Li''s home, and then reveal his identity? No one would blame him.


    I frown, always feel that things are not so simple, this guy first uses Li''s internal skills, invisible in self identification, and then kiss Ning Xing''s forehead in public, what does this guy want to do?


    "Ning Xing, from now on, I won''t let you suffer any more grievances. I''m sorry for you." Fake Li Shaobai holds Ning Xing and turns to the Li family.


    At that time, a large group of Li''s children came forward to welcome them.


    "Welcome the prince back."


    "Prince, you have finally won Fang Dao this time. Who dares to look down on you in the future?"


    "The prince of our family is also a powerful master now. Everything about Fangdao is empty."


    This fake Li Shaobai seems to be calm. In fact, in his eyes, he seems to enjoy the popularity and become a famous prince.


    He tilted his mouth slightly, looked back and scanned the audience slowly. He seemed to be looking for something. He looked provocative and said with deep meaning: "from today on, I am Li Shaobai... The prince! No one can take away my things, no one can take away my women. If anyone dares to come, you can have a try. "


    Provocation, chiluoluo''s provocation.


    This is clearly said to me!


    All of a sudden, Ning Xing opened her eyes and saw Li Shaobai''s face. She looked very moved and burst into tears. She couldn''t help reaching out and stroking, "am I... Dreaming?"


    "No... it''s not a dream. It''s real. I''m right in front of you." Fake Li Shaobai said.

 Chapter 749

    Ning Xing is more and more moved, buries his head in the false Li Shaobai''s arms, completely believes it, and beats him on the chest, "asshole!"


    Seeing this scene, I was very angry. This man''s intention was quite obvious. He just wanted to replace me and become another Li Shaobai. He took advantage of the prince''s identity to gradually take power of the Li family.


    At this moment, Li Qi stares, leads Ye Shu and ye Zhan to stand out, raises his hand to point at each other, and says, "you are not him! You are not Li Shaobai! I can see that. "


    For a time, countless eyes shifted, all condensed away.


    "What is Shizi Li Qi talking about?"


    "How could it not be? He''s definitely here. "


    "What kind of play is this? What about Li Qi


    Fake Li Shaobai slowly put down Ning Xing, and raised the corners of his mouth on both sides. He asked, "Li Qi, what''s the matter with you? Haven''t you seen me for a long time? Are you new to me? "


    "Yes, Li Qi, what are you doing? Isn''t that Shaobai? " Ning Xing said.


    Li Qi frowned, shook his head slowly, and asked, "since you said you are, can you tell me the secret between you and me?"


    "You piss your pants!" Fake Li Shaobai said it casually.


    Li Qi was stunned on the spot and couldn''t believe that the other party could speak directly.


    Ye Shu and ye Zhan get to know each other, and they ask in unison.


    "Do you know what we usually call you?"


    "At the beginning, what happened between the three of us in Ye''s family, can you tell us?"


    Fake Li Shaobai was not surprised, but pretended to be a joke between friends and said, "ha ha, you guys, are you playing with me? Well, well, in this case, I''ll tell you, ye Shu, you call me the eldest. Ye Zhan, you call me the leader of the pavilion. At first, we lived under the same roof in Ye''s family, and then we were forced out of Ye''s family. Ye Shu''s meridian is retrograde. Now, with the help of Ye Zhan, it''s greatly improved. Ye Zhan''s skill of refining poison from the vein of King Dan is amazing. I don''t know if what I said is true? ¡±


    Ye Shu and ye Zhan were choked and speechless, and they were completely stupid.


    Li Qi calmed down and asked again, "when you and I fell into a mysterious forest, there was a master of array. Do you remember his name?"


    "Ha ha ha, Li Qi, Li Qi, you really know how to joke. You have to go back to play if you want to. In front of so many people, this shows our feelings. Isn''t it dog abuse?" Fake Li Shaobai laughed three times.


    However, Li Qi did not laugh at him and said, "answer my question."


    "He didn''t tell us his name at all!" Fake Li Shaobai light back a sentence.


    I sat in the distance and heard Li Shaobai''s reply. I was shocked and gasped. At the beginning, the expert did not give his name. How did Li Shaobai know that?


    I don''t know. Li Qi doesn''t know either, but he still doesn''t believe in evil. He asked, "before you left Li''s house, you gave me something. Do you remember? Can you tell the content? "


    "Li Qi, have you had enough? Isn''t that the recorder? As for the content, I don''t think it''s convenient to talk about it Fake Li Shaobai turns his head and looks at Li Qinghao with a smile.


    Li Qinghao was shocked immediately. He felt guilty to the extreme. He came forward to dissuade him decisively. Pointing at Li Qi was a curse, "what are you doing? Li Shaobai is here. Is there any fake? I don''t want to talk about it. "


    "Yes, I''m standing here. Is there another Li Shaobai? Li Qi, stop making trouble of you. " Fake Li Shaobai hooks Li Qi''s shoulder and hugs him hard.


    Li Qi jerked away and looked at me intentionally or unintentionally. The whole person was very frustrated and immediately said firmly: "now this high-tech means are too developed. I''m afraid someone will pretend to be me. Do you dare to let me touch your face? Or give me a piece of your hair and I''ll check the DNA. "


    "Li Qi, have you had enough? Don''t you think that''s a bit excessive? " False Li Shaobai asked, and did not mean to agree.


    People from all parties present also spoke at the moment.


    "It must be the prince. No doubt, Mr. Li Qi, it''s too much for you to do so."


    "Even if you can tell the secret between you, can there be a fake?"


    "Li Qi has gone too far. How can we verify that? The style of doing things, the tone of speaking and the appearance of the body are all right with the prince


    Li Qinghao, who seems to be afraid that the content of the recorder will be exposed, decisively pulls Li Qi apart and asks: "enough, pay attention to the occasion when talking and doing things. After all, you''re a person in my line. You''d better not make it difficult for me to do it. Hum... I''ll settle accounts with you when I get back. Now shut up."


    Li Qi is very angry. It seems that he can''t tolerate the existence of the fake Li Shaobai. Li Qinghao has great power over others. In addition to the perfect explanation of the fake Li Shaobai and the public comments, Li Qi has no choice.


    Not to mention Li Qi, even I am very angry.


    This fake Li Shaobai pretends to be me. He wants to take my place and knows so many secret things. I can''t understand how he did it!Can''t... He''s still a thousand miles away?


    Or, before doing this, has this person been secretly monitoring and observing my every move? A lot of information?


    I can''t get the answer. I just feel that it''s very unpleasant to be impersonated face to face.


    I still have a lot of troubles to deal with. The old monk is still in Fang''s house. I can''t stand out and tear off my mask without thinking about it? It''s better to wait and see the real purpose of this person.


    So, I gave Li Qi a wink in the distance, implying that he should not act rashly and let him take my place for the time being.


    Li Qi understood, and his expression changed immediately. He immediately stepped forward, touched the back of his head, and said with a smile, "maybe I think too much. You must be Shaobai. You can''t be wrong."


    "You''ve been kicked in the head by a donkey, aren''t you? Now that things have been dealt with, it''s time for me to officially return to the Li family. " Fake Li Shaobai puts out his fist, beats Li Qi on the chest, and pretends to laugh and scold.


    After that, Li Qinghao takes the initiative to make things right. After dissolving the strange atmosphere, he leads the people to leave Fang''s house.


    Before he left, fake Li Shaobai held Ning Xing''s waist and glanced at the audience. It was as if he knew I was here, but he didn''t know who I was disguised as. He deliberately outlined a provocative smile and a strong possessive desire. He said with a smile: "Ning Xing, I''m holding you. This Fang family is not a human being. He played such a mean trick. I''ll boil some tonic for you after I go back Take good care of your body and never make any mistakes again. "


    "Now the Chu family has decided to marry me, and you... Are not far away."

 Chapter 750

    After the Li family left, many family members who came did not stay and left one after another.


    Ye Wudao was full of doubts and didn''t deliberately contact me. Instead, he gave me a meaningful look when passing by me.


    It seems that... This woman doesn''t care who is impersonating me at all. She only has pills, pills and pills in her heart!


    Soon, all the outsiders dispersed.


    Fang Sheng ordered people to carry Fang Dao away and sent him to the medical forbidden area. Then he said a few words on the scene and hurried away with a bad face.


    ..


    when I returned to Ruolan palace, I sat in the hall and pondered the whole story carefully. I found that the story of fake Li Shaobai, as well as some secrets he knew, were beyond my understanding, and I couldn''t figure it out.


    Especially with regard to the recording pens, I asked myself that they were well kept and could never be found out.


    Besides, when Li Qi was handed over to him, there was no one but me. How did the other party know?


    Even if I don''t keep it properly and have been found and heard by the other party, on the day when I handed over the recorder, did the other party still have a powerful technology monitoring means like MEDA?


    I can''t find any clue. I''m totally confused, but it''s very simple to tear up this man''s fake face, provided I leave Fang''s house first.


    Think of here, I look up to the kitchen, Fang Ruolan is sweating cooking, just like a pair of home concubine appearance.


    I stood up and walked silently to the kitchen door. Looking at her back, I felt very heavy.


    Together for so long, no matter how rude the original means, now that there is no emotion, it is false, after all, I am also a person, and Fang Ruolan is used by me.


    Without a reasonable explanation, Fang Ruolan would be the first to leave Fang''s family.


    Then there is Fang Xuan, plus the tianbang forces behind him, who means that he may go to war with the Li family ahead of time. Once the attack triggers the whole situation, I''m afraid it will become out of control and a complete mess.


    Most of all, I don''t want Fang Ruolan to know my true identity, which is too cruel for her.


    Roll up the sleeves, take the initiative to enter the kitchen, I said: "let me come today, always let you hard, strange embarrassed."


    "You''re sorry to talk to me? I''m your wife. Shouldn''t I cook for you? " Fang Ruolan refused to fight with me.


    I grabbed the spoon and advised: "your elder brother is seriously injured now. You''d better go and have a look and come back for dinner after seeing it."


    "Don''t go. My grandfather has already told me that my elder brother''s injury is not fatal. He will be fine. Now there are a large number of doctors treating my elder brother. No one is allowed to approach him." Fang Ruolan said.


    I said, "Oh, you''re right to listen to me. Just sit outside."


    "All right, all right, it''s up to you." Fang Ruolan pouted slowly, looking a little unhappy. In fact, she was full of happiness, so she obediently took off her apron and waited outside.


    After a long time, the table was full of dishes. Fang Ruolan and I sat face to face, eating one by one.


    I didn''t say a word during the whole process, and my mind was filled with a strong sense of guilt.


    As if aware of my abnormality, Fang Ruolan put down his chopsticks, sat upright and asked: "how do you look guilty? Come on, have you done something wrong behind my back? "


    "No, where? You think too much. I''m just thinking that after your elder brother is defeated by Li Shaobai, I''m afraid his temperament will change greatly. " I quickly changed the subject.


    Fang Ruolan frowned and tut said, "it''s hard to imagine that Li Shaobai has become so fierce. Even his elder brother is not his opponent. But I believe that he is not the kind of person who has never recovered. Moreover, he is too proud. This is his lack all the time. Maybe he will change after this setback."


    "I hope he can do as you say." I sighed, more and more heavy heart.


    It took more than 30 days to blink.


    After Fang Dao''s defeat, Fang''s family has not moved in the near future. It seems that they are avoiding the wind and waiting for the public opinion to come down.


    As for the Li family, I don''t know much about the inside story. I only know that the damned fake Li Shaobai actually ascended the crown prince''s position and took over the six side branches. I was shocked.


    In addition, during this period, I have been thinking about the strategy of leaving Fang''s home, but I was stunned that I didn''t have a suitable reason.


    Run straight? It''s not human.


    Sit down quietly with Fang Ruolan and talk about divorce? It''s not human.


    I have thought about all kinds of ways, and none of them is good. Once I open my mouth, no matter what, I am not a person inside or outside.


    Just one night, Fang Ruolan ran into the bathroom with her mouth covered. She vomited desperately, but she couldn''t vomit anything.


    I looked a little strange, then took a tissue with the past, and reached out to pat Fang Ruolan''s back, "come on, tissue, are you ok? Did you have a bad stomach? ""I don''t know." Fang Ruolan took the paper towel and wiped her mouth. She looked very uncomfortable.


    At that time, I didn''t pay attention to it. However, in the next few days, Fang Ruolan vomited all the time and completely fooled me.


    Virtually, she and I seem to know what happened.


    I didn''t want to believe it, so I took out the pregnancy test stick in the medicine box and gave it to Fang Ruolan who had just vomited. I said, "you... Have a test."


    "Is it still useful? This kind of omen is very clear Although Fang Ruolan is suffering, she still can''t hide her joy.


    I clenched my teeth, gently closed the door of the bathroom, said outside: "anyway, you try, such a blind guess, I feel strange tangled."


    It''s just a few minutes, which makes me suffer.


    If I have children and I want to leave Fang''s house, I''m a scum!


    Originally, I planned to enter Fang''s family, but I didn''t expect the problem of children.


    But I never thought that I was saved Ning Xing by a fake Li Shaobai. Now it''s a big problem to leave Fang''s family.


    Creak ~


    the bathroom door was opened, and Fang Ruolan put out his head, "ZHENGJING, do you think it''s better to have children or not?"


    "This..." I was in a hurry and didn''t know how to answer.


    "What would you do if you had children? What would you do without children? I remember you said before that you don''t want children yet. " Fang Ruolan asked.


    I bear the anxiety, the whole person stiff scalp, stiff, urged: "how to do, quickly give me the answer, you are pregnant or not."


    Fang Ruolan didn''t speak, but handed the pregnancy test stick to me.


    The moment I started, I lowered my head, staring straight, and finally saw the answer.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 32600 crowns.

 Chapter 751

    On the pregnancy test stick, there are two bars!


    Fang Ruolan is really pregnant!


    Seeing this answer, my first reaction was shock, and then silence.


    Fang Ruolan, full of joy, came out of the bathroom and held me in his arms. "What''s the name of the baby, you say?"


    "Well, I haven''t thought about it yet." I shook my head, forced myself to wake up, and gathered all kinds of complex emotions in my heart.


    "Don''t worry. You can think about your name slowly. We still have a lot of time. I want to inform my grandfather of the good news. In addition, my elder brother''s injury will soon be healed. They will be very happy." Fang Ruolan was in high spirits and immediately ran to the living room to pick up the landline to convey the good news.


    Looking at Fang Ruolan''s phone call after phone call, I have been accompanied by him, holding the pregnancy test stick, and I can''t bear to leave Fang''s home.


    If I couldn''t bear it before, it''s a matter of morality and conscience now. As a father and a husband, how can I abandon my wife and children in October?


    With Fang Ruolan look at each other, I reluctantly smile, inner secret way: "at least... Also have to wait until the child landing, and then think of a comprehensive strategy."


    After more than a dozen phone calls, many people came one after another.


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that I''m going to be an uncle."


    "Ruolan, congratulations to you and ZHENGJING."


    "When the time comes, the child''s full moon wine will be ceremonious."


    After that, Fang Sheng led the eight elders to get into the class in a hurry. He immediately raised his head and laughed. His great joy was self-evident and he said, "good! This is definitely the biggest happy event for the other party''s family in the near future. We can finally hold our great grandson after winning. It''s not a waste of my age. "


    With a smile, Fang Shengman looked at me with admiration and gave me a thumbs up. "Good, very good. You are very good in ZHENGJING. I appreciate you more and more. I don''t want to say anything about your affectation. From then on, your status in the Fang family is second only to Daoer. I don''t think anyone dares to look down on my grandson-in-law!"


    As soon as these words came out, I immediately elevated my position as a son-in-law in the Fang family to a very high level.


    "Thank you for your reward." On the surface I was respectful, but on the inside I was more and more complicated.


    Fang Sheng smoothed his beard, pressed his hand and said with a smile, "don''t be modest. You deserve it. During the pregnancy, you should take care of Ruolan carefully. Don''t have any accident, but I don''t think it''s a big problem."


    At Dayton time, the eight elders present, as well as several of their peers, held their fists in congratulation.


    "Congratulations, brother Jia. The Fang family has been in a bad mood recently. It''s undoubtedly a big surprise."


    "Whoever offends brother Jia in the future will offend me. I don''t think anyone will dare to point fingers behind his back."


    "Xiao Jia, you have made a great contribution this time. If you give birth to a boy, the future will not be in the pool. If you give birth to a girl, it will be beautiful."


    When Fang Sheng heard the difference between men and women, he could not help picking his eyebrows and asked with a smile: "ZHENGJING, I think this child''s surname should be Fang. Do you have any opinions?"


    "I don''t think so." I bowed my hands and thought, where can I be surnamed Jia? This is not my family name, and I have plans to leave the Fang family. It''s better to follow the Fang family name.


    Fang Sheng was overjoyed. He took Fang Ruolan and I to sit down and talked about the children''s naming. After talking about it for a long time, he left with them.


    Soon, Fang Ruolan and I were left alone again.


    She nestled in my arms, as clever as a cat, grabbed my hand, put it on her belly, and said, "ZHENGJING, are you happy?"


    Palm feel warm belly, virtually more a responsibility and responsibility, I dare not wantonly, but reluctantly smile and answer: "happy, how can not happy? This is our child. I''m the father. You should be careful and don''t walk around


    Fang Ruolan gave me a kiss on the face, "you can rest assured that from now on, the child is my life."


    ..


    life goes by so fast that with Fang Ruolan''s stomach swelling, it becomes bigger and bigger. Unconsciously, more than seven months have passed.


    It''s less than a year away from the agreement between nameless and the four envoys.


    During this period, I took care of Fang Ruolan and promoted my cultivation secretly. My plan to leave Fang''s family was temporarily forgotten by me. I didn''t think about it and didn''t dare to think about it.


    As for the Li family, the fake Li Shaobai, in the past seven months, did not know what means he used to take the crown prince''s position. He also negotiated with China Shipping several times to completely eliminate the suspicion of murderer and regain his innocence.


    The most important thing is that this guy even released the news that he would officially marry Ning Xing and Chu Yuyan in three months!


    I was so angry that I couldn''t do anything before I left the Fang family.


    It''s just the child that baffles me. I''m in a mess.


    Just the day after the news came out, Fang Dao came to Ruolan palace.When I first saw Fangdao, I felt that it had changed a lot, less pride, more tenacity, and even more profound.


    However, to be promoted to be an uncle, Fang Dao was naturally overjoyed. He took Fang Ruolan and I and sat down and asked, "is the child a man or a woman? Have you taken any photos?"


    "I didn''t take photos, and I didn''t want to know in advance whether it was a man or a woman, it was all our children." Fang Ruolan stroked her bulging stomach, sending out a kind of maternal love.


    Fang Dao nodded with a smile and asked, "where''s the child''s name?"


    "I have already thought about it. The boy''s name is Fang Tian, and the girl''s name is Fang Xue." I said.


    Fang Dao patted me on the shoulder, "it''s good, easy to understand and good to hear. When Ruolan gives birth, I''ll wait with you. Don''t worry. After all, I''m the child''s uncle."


    Speaking of this, Fang Dao''s face suddenly sank, "after the child is born, I''ll settle my grudge with Li Shaobai."


    "I don''t know what brother-in-law means?" My heart thump a, dare feeling square way not to die? Still not willing to give up?


    Fang Dao took a deep look at me and said in a deep voice: "ZHENGJING, I trust you very much, and I''m not afraid to tell you that I have successfully stepped into the congenital ten fold, and I''m in the early stage of the congenital peak. Li Shaobai is definitely not my opponent. Plus my understanding of the six steps of death, I want to kill him before he gets married. I want him to regret that he didn''t kill me."


    ..


    the author''s words: about 1000 chapters are finished, and the last 250 chapters are about. As you can see, the recent time span is very fast, and I feel the same emotion in my heart. I didn''t expect that the real time has passed so quickly. Nearly ten months have passed since December 15, when the book was published. Thank you very much for your company, and I will give you a satisfactory result The ending.

 Chapter 752

    Fang Dao seems to deliberately leave a trace of suspense, and seems to have not made up his mind, did not directly show how to solve the resentment, but changed the topic and made fun of me a few words, then waved his sleeve to leave.


    The night is getting dark.


    Lying in the same bed with Fang Ruolan, I was in a complicated state of mind and had no proper plan.


    Fang Ruolan slowly sideways, gently hugs me, "why do I feel like you have been worried since I was pregnant? Is there something you haven''t done? Can you tell me about it? "


    "Yes, how do you know?" I gave a half hidden answer.


    Fang Ruolan smiles, "I''m with you day and night, how can I not feel it? I always think that you should have something very important to do, but you can''t tell me, just like you disappeared twice before, right? "


    "Yes, you''re right. I really can''t tell you." I said.


    At this time, Fang Ruolan propped up and sat on the bed staring at me, and asked firmly: "is it very important? How important is it? "


    "It''s so important that I can''t express it, but to do it, I have to wait until the baby is born and I''ve done my father''s duty." I sat up, too.


    Fang Ruolan seemed to have expected it, but he pretended to be very insipid. He reluctantly held the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "just like I said before, you are going to leave me, right?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help sighing at the woman''s intuition. My throat seemed to be stuck and silent.


    Fang Ruolan put his hand around my neck and put his face against his stomach. "I''m very happy when I''m with you. I''ve already told you that I won''t regret it. Even if you want to leave, I won''t regret it. You must have something important to do. You don''t mean to leave me, do you?"


    "Yes." I answered stiffly.


    Gradually, tears came into her eyes and she asked, "will you come back? Look at me, look at the kids. "


    "I''ll come back, but I won''t leave so soon. I''ll leave after the baby is born and the mother and son are safe. I won''t involve you." My inexplicable nose began to sour, the bottom of my heart that a trace of emotion, involuntarily was touched.


    "Then I''ll wait for you." Fang Ruolan couldn''t help crying, but she was still smiling reluctantly, just like saying goodbye in advance.


    I wiped her tears and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Believe me, I won''t go too far. I have a secret to tell you. You and I are husband and wife, so we shouldn''t hide it. Only when you know the secret, can you understand it."


    "What''s the secret?" Fang Ruolan asked.


    "I''ll tell you when the baby is born." I hesitated again.


    Fang Ruolan no longer asked, pulled me to lie down again, holding my face in both hands, staring at me.


    "What''s the matter?" I was stunned.


    "I want to remember you, even when you''re gone," she said


    My inexplicable heartache, and mixed with a helpless, about their own secret, more hesitant, the truth is too cruel.


    But originally has no clue plan, unexpectedly in Fang Ruolan''s permission, has become the only way out, this is even I all unexpected.


    In this way, I have been looking at each other for a long time.


    Even if Fang Ruolan could not endure sleepiness and fell asleep uncontrollably, his hands still held my face, full of strong reluctant.


    I reached over Fang Ruolan''s bangs and murmured: "silly girl..."


    ..


    the next morning, Fang Dao suddenly sent someone to call me.


    When I arrived at the holy womb, the others automatically stepped down, did not dare to disturb, and they were alone again.


    Every time Fang Dao asks me to come, it must be bad. I don''t know what he wants to do this time.


    So, I said: "brother-in-law so urgent call me to come, I do not know?"


    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday? Li Shaobai is in power too fast, so I decided not to delay any longer, but to cut the mess quickly. Although I don''t know his specific situation in the Li family, Li Qinghao was beaten down by him. I received some news. " Fang Dao said.


    I arched my hand, "please tell me."


    Fang Dao''s face showed fierce color, and his mouth was full of words. Every word he said was very hard. "I think today, it doesn''t matter what face is. As long as we can eradicate Li Shaobai, we can say what others like."


    "Judging from the current situation of the Fang family and the Li family, the Fang family seems to be a little weak, but in fact they are nameless. We have tianbang''s support, and the Li family is still afraid of us. Moreover, there are still a few months left in the battle between the nameless and the four envoys. By that time, the Li family will be defeated. The Fang family will directly crush the gossip outside with their strength."


    "So I decided to send three congenital top ten experts to help me, and another six congenital top nine experts to kill Li Shaobai directly! What do you think of the prelude to the blood washing of the Li family? With Li Shaobai''s character, he is bound to go to dinner alone. He will never think that I can use this kind of mean means. "I faint smile, the heart said that this is also called a little mean? It''s very mean, OK?


    If I had changed it before, I would have blocked it in every way. However, now, I don''t care if Li Shaobai pretends to be so cruel. How nice it is that I don''t have to do it? This can also explore the real strength of fake Li Shaobai.


    Because I feel that this person is very hidden. I think it is probably not his full strength that he fought with Fang Dao before.


    Simply, I took a step forward and said with approval: "this plan is OK. Anyway, it doesn''t matter that our Fang family has been said that way by outsiders. It''s a big deal. After that war, we can destroy the Li family and use absolute strength to defend."


    "That''s good. I''ll invite Li Shaobai in private later. Then you''ll come with me, and I''ll be at ease with someone I can trust." Fang Dao nodded with satisfaction.


    ..


    at night.


    The capital was shrouded in dark clouds, as if on the eve of a storm.


    Fang Dao and I are sitting on the top floor of Jingyun building. This is the property of Fang family. Everything is ready. All the irrelevant personnel are cleared out, and all the experts are arranged. We are waiting for each other to attend the banquet.


    The result has waited for a long time, Leng has not yet waited.


    I said: "brother, why do you think Li Shaobai will come?"


    "Li Shaobai has always been very open-minded and self-confident. I called him in private, but I didn''t say anything good about him. I also picked up a few faults with him. Based on my understanding of him, I will definitely come this time." Fang Dao laughed leisurely, as if full of confidence.


    As soon as the voice fell, the door on the top floor of Jingyun building was suddenly pushed open.


    "Fang Dao, you really know me." A man with a full face and an open mouth came in slowly, without any attendants.


    This person is the fake Li Shaobai who pretends to be me!

 Chapter 753

    This person came to the beginning, stepped forward, confident, did not pay attention to the way.


    He sat in front of me and Fang Dao indifferently, lit a cigarette and said with a smile, "let your people out. Why cover up? Fang Dao, you fool, I''ve saved your life before. Do you think you can kill me just by this person?"


    "You know?" Fang Dao''s face sank, vaguely surprised.


    Fake Li Shaobai took a big puff of smoke and intentionally sprayed it on Fang Dao''s face. He still kept smiling and said, "if I want to know, what can escape my eyes?"


    Fang Dao slowly gets up, stares at the fake Li Shaobai, sneers and claps his hand three times. "Since you know what I want to do, don''t try to escape. You''re dead today."


    Pa Pa!


    With the sound of the palm, three congenital ten and six congenital nine suddenly appeared, and the gate was completely blocked.


    Fake Li Shaobai not surprised not panic glance, issued a voice of ridicule, "stupid, you think I come, is to play with your life?"? Even if you want to play, you are not my opponent. Let your father Fang Xuan come! "


    "Fart! Is my father anything you can mention? When it comes to this, do you still pretend Fang Dao scolded.


    Fake Li Shaobai still didn''t show any panic. Instead, he got up and pressed his hand slightly. His tone was very crazy. "Don''t say it''s your father. Even if Qinglong comes, I won''t be afraid. Keep your people. It will be useful to deal with the Li family at that time. Don''t die in my hands for nothing. I didn''t joke with you, or you will die before."


    Fang Dao didn''t understand. He was a little silly.


    I''m confused. Who is he?


    The rest of the nine people present looked at each other.


    "Is it useful to deal with the Li family?"


    "Is Li Shaobai crazy? Even the Li family wants to deal with it? "


    "It seems strange."


    Fang Dao reacted, first looked at me, then looked at the fake Li Shaobai, wondering: "what do you mean by this?"


    "To say you''re stupid is to say you''re stupid. You can''t even see that? You really don''t know how Fang Xuan gave birth to such a loser like you. You are such a loser. You don''t know why Qinglong would accept you as his disciple. " Fake Li Shaobai put on a cold face, full of contempt.


    Then, fake Li Shaobai put his hand into his arms, took out a white token and threw it directly on the stage.


    Fang Dao and I looked at it at the same time and found a simple word on the token.


    Eyes!


    I can''t understand how to read it. Fang Dao''s face changed greatly with fright. The whole person was shocked as never before. His legs suddenly softened. For the first time, he showed the color of fear and sat back.


    Then, Fang Dao raised his head and gazed at the fake Li Shaobai''s face.


    "Now you know who I am?" Fake Li Shaobai put away the token again and put his hands on his chest.


    Fang Dao nodded in a daze, even changed his tone and said: "I know, but you are too willful, right? You are not playing according to the routine at all. "


    "Get out of your mother, do you want to intervene in Laozi''s affairs? I advise you not to break Lao Tzu''s plan, or there will be only one end! " Fake Li Shaobai squinted and slapped Fang Dao with his backhand.


    When the slap sounded, it spread all over the top floor, and the nine masters were tongue tied.


    "Who is he?"


    "How dare you fight Fangdao son!"


    "Why? Why should even the sage of Fang Dao be respectful? "


    When Fang Dao was beaten, he not only didn''t dare to get angry, but also gave a stiff smile and said, "yes, it''s so good. I''m not defeated by Li Shaobai. He''s still hiding in another place! What''s your plan, sir


    "When I was in Dongling City, Li Shaobai''s hiding place seemed to be deliberately disturbed. I couldn''t find it, but I have successfully replaced him. No matter what, he can only be a fake. You''re not qualified to ask about my plan, do you understand?" Fake Li Shaobai said.


    "I understand." Fang Dao nodded and counseled like a little brother.


    I was completely shocked. It was the first time that I saw such a way. What was the origin of this fake Li Shaobai?


    At this time, fake Li Shaobai looked at me, more and more disdain, "eternal Naqi Jue practitioner? Fang Dao''s brother-in-law? You and Fang Dao are rubbish. It''s useless. I have to come out and make it clear. It''s a waste of my time. "


    With that, fake Li Shaobai snuffed out his cigarette end, turned around and left. No one dared to stop him.


    From entering the door to leaving, it took a cigarette of time to completely break Fang Dao''s killing situation, and scared him white.


    I thought silently in my heart. It seems that this man is very unusual. He must have met Fang Dao.


    So, I took the initiative to pour a cup of tea, handed it to Fang Dao and asked: "brother, what''s the origin of that man? Why are you afraid of him? "


    On hearing this, Fang Dao waved the nine people away, and then he finished his tea trembling, but he still couldn''t suppress the lingering palpitations. His legs kept shaking, and he couldn''t stand up. "You don''t know his origin, so you can be so calm, but if you know who he is, you will know how terrible he is.""What is that?" I asked tentatively.


    But Fang Dao hesitated for a moment, swallowed his saliva, and replied: "this is the top secret. Even if you are my brother-in-law, it''s not convenient for me to tell you, and you''d better keep it in your heart. Don''t tell anyone, including Fang Ruolan. Do you understand?"


    "Please tell me that ZHENGJING really wants to know that I''m your brother-in-law. Can I talk nonsense? Just let me know. " I''m in a hurry. I can only play the emotional card.


    Fang Dao gradually calmed down, his legs didn''t shake, and he didn''t tell me directly. Instead, he was holding his temple and thinking with his eyes closed.


    After five minutes of silence, Fang Daocai reopened his eyes and said, "I don''t think his plan is as simple as replacing Li Shaobai. There must be a reason for it. He is always arrogant and has a similar personality to Li Shaobai. He is a real actor. No wonder Li Qi asked him before and he can answer perfectly."


    "Brother, don''t be so fussy. I''m so anxious." I deliberately urged.


    Fang Dao turned his face and stared at me with great solemnity. He told me again and again: "even if you are my brother-in-law, I can''t tell you all, but I can tell you the only thing. You just know it yourself. Don''t say it at will."


    "Don''t worry, brother. Don''t you know who I am, Jia ZHENGJING? Don''t bother. I have a tight mouth I''m in such a hurry that I''m about to scratch my heart and lung.


    The identity of this person is very important to me, because only when I know his background can I make corresponding strategies, so I have to ask him today.


    Fang Dao took another sip of tea, then hesitated for a few seconds, and then slowly put his mouth to my ear...


    ...


    the author''s words: for the 32800 crown of kings, the title can''t be written in. Let''s see what happens next.

 Chapter 754

    "..."


    Fang Dao said four words in a soft voice.


    These four words shocked my whole body. The secret way was beyond my imagination.


    "It''s just his identity. I''d better not tell you anything else. You should know that as long as he wants to know, almost nothing can hide from him. Moreover, he''s extremely headstrong. I''m also afraid that I''ll make him angry and kill him carelessly." Fang Dao patted me on the shoulder meaningfully.


    I wrote down these four words in silence. Instead of mentioning this question, I said: "since he is not the real Li Shaobai, then..."


    "I will send someone to look for the real Li Shaobai. Hahaha, it turns out that I didn''t really lose to him, but someone else. It''s so good to have this person replace Li Shaobai, even if I really show up at that time It seems that even God is helping me Fang Dao looks up his hair and smiles. His long lost confidence and pride are back again.


    At this point, Fang Dao stood up and said, "I''ll inform my grandfather and father of this person''s news. As for ZHENGJING, you don''t have to worry about other things, because Ruolan will be born soon. During this period of time, I think you''ll stay at Fang''s house and take good care of her. I''ll make Fang''s family happy, ha ha."


    "If he wants to marry Chu Yuyan and Ning Xing, it doesn''t matter to me. After all, they are too big for me. Anyway, I don''t like these two women. They are just tools."


    "Go back."


    When I returned to Ruolan palace, Fang Ruolan was still up and waiting for me.


    After last night''s conversation, I feel much more relaxed.


    With a smile sitting next to her, I like a good husband, one hand around her shoulder, one hand gently touched her belly, "so late, why don''t you sleep?"


    "I can''t sleep. The kids are kicking me." Fang Ruolan slowly opened his clothes, revealing his bulging belly.


    I took a look at it, and it was really moving. I couldn''t help feeling, "children are really mischievous. When they grow up, they will be alive and kicking. I didn''t expect that I would have children in a twinkling of an eye."


    "I didn''t expect it. Who knows it''s coming so fast? Now you''re the winner." Fang Ruolan smiles, never mentioning the word "leave". The whole person is immersed in happiness.


    Put your hand on your stomach and feel the little life inside. It''s a kind of inexplicable move, but what follows is a strong sense of guilt.


    Looking at it, my eyes gradually turned red. Thinking of my past experience and the current situation, I said to myself, "I''m the worst father."


    "You are not bad. In my heart, you are the best." Fang Ruolan was smiling and suddenly poked me with her finger. Her face turned red instantly and she asked, "that... I ask you, don''t you feel bad after you''ve been holding it for so many months?"


    "Why do you ask that?" I raised my eyebrows. I couldn''t hold it.


    Fang Ruolan blushed more and more, and his head buried lower and lower. "I don''t care about you, I''m afraid you''re uncomfortable. After all, it''s been so long, we''ve only had it once, and I''m afraid you''ve got something wrong."


    It''s so considerate. I didn''t expect that she cared about my needs. I was flattered to hear that.


    So, I said: "even if you care about me, you can''t help me. Go to sleep."


    As a result, she didn''t want to go to sleep. She buried her head in my arms and said shyly, "who said I can''t help you? I can use... "


    to finish, Fang Ruolan''s eyes are blurred and dare not look at me.


    I instantly second understand, can''t help but look at Fang Ruolan, although she is pregnant, but keep excellent figure, just a little big belly.


    Even if she is pregnant, she is a beautiful woman.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough." I can''t help coughing. It''s so evil and dirty.


    It was not easy to persuade her to go back to sleep. I tried to hold back the evil fire and took a few deep breaths to suppress it.


    Gradually, Fang Ruolan''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and the day of childbirth is getting closer.


    Until more than a month later, the night, amniotic fluid broke, a sensation throughout the Fang family.


    Fang Ruolan is going to have a baby!


    That night, Fang Ruolan was sent to Fang''s operating room, outside a large number of people waiting, one by one anxious.


    I stand uneasy, this tense moment, for fear of an accident.


    Fang Dao couldn''t see it. He forced me to the seat and said, "don''t worry. Don''t you know our Fang family''s medical technology? There won''t be any problems. Just wait together. "


    "No, you can''t feel my feelings. Just let me wobble." I''m going to grab my heart and lungs. How can I sit down? Simply stood up again, constantly wandering in the operating room.


    At this moment, there are also many people in the discussion.


    "I''m so anxious. I want to know whether it''s a boy or a girl."


    "I think boys are better? After all, boys are bigger


    "I think the boy is very good. Maybe he can pass on the eternal Naqi formula.""Jia ZHENGJING really is. Why don''t you take a look at the child''s gender in advance?"


    Fang Dao couldn''t hear it. He yelled, "shut up! Boys and girls don''t matter. Your old-fashioned ideas should have been lost long ago. "


    "Dao''er, don''t worry. In fact, boys are better. You''re right. What''s so angry about? Today is a happy day. You should say less Fang Sheng smoothed his beard and hurriedly came out to make ends meet.


    No one at the scene dared to speak up and kept silent.


    In fact, I can see from their eyes that they are looking forward to a boy.


    I didn''t want to fight, so I kept waiting outside the operating room.


    After waiting for a long time, there was a baby crying.


    Hua, all of us stood up and stood outside with me.


    "Born, born, hahaha."


    "Another member of the Fang family."


    "Ruolan is a mother now."


    Soon, the door of the operating room was opened, Fang Ruolan was pushed out of the hospital bed, with a baby curled up and crying in her arms.


    I rushed to the front for the first time. Fang Ruolan''s face was weak and forced to smile at me. "ZHENGJING, this is our child."


    "Hard work." I reached out and picked up the child, eyes and eyebrows like me, nose, mouth and face like Fang Ruolan, very beautiful.


    At this moment, infinite warmth flows through my heart, which is moving, weeping and my child.


    However, these children and elders of the Fang family can''t help but ask about their gender.


    I reached into the swaddling bag and put the child back in Fang Ruolan''s arms. I said with a smile, "it''s our daughter, our Fang Xue."


    But at this time, there were several discordant voices.


    "Why a girl?"


    "Tut Tut, if only it were a boy?"


    "Nuwa, you have to get married after all."

 Chapter 755

    At that time, I heard these disharmonious words and was very upset.


    My own children, male and female are the same, need others to point out?


    Bear not, I didn''t attack immediately, but wait for Fang Ruolan to transfer to the ward, and daughter completely settled down, then go outside.


    At this moment, there are still a lot of people outside, some with pleasant faces, some with disgust and different expressions.


    "Well, I didn''t expect it to be a girl."


    "It''s better to bring a handlebar."


    "Girls are useless."


    Fang Dao stood on the side, with Fang Sheng''s foreword first. He frowned tightly and wanted to scold several times, but he was beaten back by Fang Sheng''s eyes.


    Vaguely, Fang Sheng''s meaning has been very obvious, showing some disappointment.


    My whole life is burning with anger. Fang Ruolan is pregnant for ten months. It''s not easy for her to have a small life. How can others say things about gender?


    With a cold face, I went to the back of these people and said in a cold voice, "would you like to try another one?"


    These people turn back one after another, their faces are embarrassed, and they don''t go on.


    I raised my hand and pointed to it from left to right, "this is my child, not the tool you use. In the future, who dares to talk nonsense behind his back and treat you differently with the so-called old-fashioned tradition? I can''t spare you. I don''t care who you are, what status and power you have in the Fang family."


    Fang Dao heard that he took the opportunity to stand on my side and gave me rare support. "ZHENGJING is right. I''m the child''s uncle. Who dares to talk nonsense again? I''ll be punished!"


    For a moment, these people all bowed their heads with shame.


    "The son is serious. We just mention it casually. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a man or a woman."


    "Yes, you think too much, jago."


    "Women and men are all part of the Fang family."


    At this time, Fang Sheng came out again, patted me and Fang Dao on the shoulder at the same time, and said with a smile: "ouch, just make a little trouble, don''t make it too much. Anyway, I promise that Fang family will treat each other equally in the future, OK? It''s not early. It''s all over. Come back tomorrow and celebrate the arrival of Xiaoxue when the moon is full. "


    Within a few minutes, under Fang Sheng''s words, the people outside the ward soon ran out.


    "ZHENGJING, take good care of Ruolan and the children." Fang Sheng was a little disappointed and left with a sigh, but Fang Dao and I stayed out all the time.


    Fang Dao looked in from the outside of the ward and saw Fang Ruolan''s mother and daughter safe. He was very relieved. Then he said, "one of my wishes has been fulfilled, that is, I hope Ruolan can find a good home. I don''t think I need to worry about it any more. I''m very glad to be Xiao Xue''s uncle. I will treat her as my own child."


    With that, Fang Dao took the initiative to explain a few points to the nurse, went in to see the child, and then left in a hurry because of the business.


    I have been guarding the bedside of two mother and daughter, one big one small all fell asleep.


    Looking at snow curled up limbs, sleeping in the dream of beautiful small face, I feel guilty from the inside out.


    As a father, I not only can''t watch Xiaoxue grow up, but also have to choose not to leave. I don''t know when I can come back.


    Maybe Xiaoxue doesn''t know now, but when she grows up, she will ask my father? Why do people have dads and I don''t have dads?


    It hurts to think about it.


    Gently stretched out his hand, the snow in his arms, kiss her small face, "is Dad... Sorry you."


    At this time, Fang Ruolan suddenly opened his bleary eyes, subconsciously groping around, vaguely, "where''s snow?"


    "Here''s snow." I quickly put the child back.


    Fang Ruolan gradually calmed down, then moved his hand, put it on the back of my hand and asked, "are you... Going to leave?"


    "I''m leaving. I won''t take my master with me. Let him stay and take care of you for me." I nodded, showing a strong reluctant, clenching Fang Ruolan''s hand, tears inadvertently, then flow down.


    "Can you tell me the secret you said last time? You said that as long as I know the secret, I will know all the reasons. I want to know Fang Ruolan said.


    I lifted her messy bangs, stroked her face and said with a bitter smile, "silly girl, why do you have to know? You can''t take it. "


    "I said... I won''t regret it. After you leave, I''ll help you explain for the Fang family. You don''t have to worry. I''ll always be your wife and always stand on your side. Don''t you say that there should be no concealment between husband and wife? I''m ready to tell you the secret. " Fang Ruolan shook his head firmly.


    I was more and more heavy. I didn''t dare to tear off my mask in this environment. Instead, I put my face together and said in a soft voice: "I''m sorry, I used you. I''m not Jia ZHENGJING. The real Jia ZHENGJING died long before I entered the recruitment meeting. I just borrowed his identity and his face. I hope you don''t hate me."


    "And who are you?" Fang Ruolan was slightly surprised.I swallowed my saliva and said in a deep voice, "Li Shaobai!"


    Fang Ruolan was shocked all over, and her eyes sent out a strong shock. She lost her voice and said, "it''s impossible. Isn''t he in the Li family?"


    "That''s fake. I''m the real... Li Shaobai." I said.


    Fang Ruolan didn''t believe it, "how could it be? Where is it as like as two peas?


    "This is a mask. This is a high-tech mask. I also wear it. Believe it or not, I hope you don''t hate me. You are my wife and Xiaoxue is my daughter. Even if you leave, you won''t be hurt." I can''t stop the flow of tears.


    The atmosphere in the ward fell into a suffocating silence.


    Fang Ruolan couldn''t come back for a long time. He looked at my face and couldn''t speak.


    My face was ashamed, my eyes were red, but I still held her hand.


    After a long time, Fang Ruolan broke the silence, drew a smile with tears, and said: "the answer is really cruel. Unexpectedly, I always wanted to kill you, but I didn''t expect that you were around. I finally understood."


    "From knowing you to now, we have experienced a lot. Although it''s hard for me to accept, even if I become a woman who is used, the fact is that what I love is you. What can I do?"


    "So as I said, no matter who you are, I won''t blame you or regret it, because it''s my own choice."


    I took a deep breath, let the tears flow, toward Fang Ruolan''s lips, then directly kiss down, "you are not a tool, you are my woman, is Xiaoxue''s mother, is my li Shaobai forever wife!"


    "I''ll wait for you... To go home." Fang Ruolan tears, while the fierce response, just like the last goodbye.

 Chapter 756

    Kiss goodbye.


    With heartache, in the middle of the night, quietly left the Fang family, tore open the mask.


    ...


    that night, I came to the front door of the Li family with my most authentic appearance.


    Several local guards were stationed outside. They were all surprised to see me.


    "Prince, aren''t you in there?"


    "When did you come out?"


    I stare at the direction of Qianyang palace and read two words, "open the door!"


    The guard didn''t dare to leave. He opened the door decisively and let me walk in easily.


    Walking on Li''s land, I took out my new mobile phone and called Li Qi.


    In less than half a minute, Li Qi led Ye Shu and ye Zhan from another direction and gathered with me.


    "Boss, you''re back at last!" Ye Shu excited way.


    "You don''t know what he did in the Li family. It''s very irritating to say that. He wants to take all your things for himself." Ye Zhan cursed.


    Li Qi clenched his fist with one arm, and his face was not angry. He said: "this man is very hidden, and the city is not simple. I asked him to prove his identity again and again in the Li family, and he cleverly avoided it. Even Li Qinghao was played to death by him, so he can only be obedient."


    I nodded, everything in silence.


    A moment later, I entered Qianyang palace with my appearance. In the prince''s palace in the distance, the lights were bright, as if I were discussing something important.


    From a distance, all the six main branches, Li Qinghao and Li Qingshan, were present.


    In these familiar faces, they all showed a state of submission.


    Stepping on the steps of his Highness the prince and standing outside the hall, my appearance made countless eyes cast.


    "This...


    " what''s going on? "


    "as like as two peas, how can this man grow up to be the same as prince?"


    Li Dachuan was completely confused, and his eyes kept sweeping back and forth between the fake goods and me.


    Li Qinghao got up in an instant, his eyes bulging and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    I ignored everyone, eyes fixed on the fake, "it seems that you impersonate me, impersonate quite like."


    This fake is not only not surprised, but also shows the expected expression, can''t help but raise the corner of the mouth and reply: "where''s the fake? I''ll say that Prince Ben is pretending to be you? Somebody, take it for me! "


    As soon as the words came out, the eight members of the hall were sent out without hesitation.


    Li Qi stepped forward and said, "who dares to touch him?"?! I have said before that the man is a fake. Now I have brought the real man. Are you guilty? "


    The eight masters looked at each other and hesitated for a moment. For fear that I was real, they all stopped.


    I stepped into the hall door, walked slowly under the golden chair, looked up at the fake Li Shaobai, and sneered, "do you think wearing a mask and learning my style can replace me? Are you thinking too simply? "


    "I think you are a fake, aren''t you? Li Qi, you and I are brothers. I didn''t expect that you helped outsiders to usurp my crown prince''s position by using this stratagem. It''s really despicable. I''m really blind. " Fake Li Shaobai immediately began to plant the blame.


    At the end of the day, the six major side branches spoke in unison, all standing in the position of the other side.


    "Li Qi, what are you doing? You are a white eyed wolf


    "The prince also regards you as a brother. I didn''t expect you to be like this? Don''t know where to get a person, wearing a mask, dare to pretend to be the prince? "


    "Prince, I think this kind of fake goods will be locked up directly and will be re examined later. There''s no need to waste words here. We have to continue to discuss things."


    Li Qinghao turned his eyes and sat on one side without saying a word.


    Li Dachuan''s face was full of doubt and he didn''t dare to be sure. He seemed to be waiting for me and one of him to come forward and confirm.


    However, without waiting for me to speak, the damned fake waved his hand and said, "the prince dares to provoke me. Since Li Qi doesn''t care for his brother, don''t blame me for being cruel. You immediately capture the fake and put it in the dungeon. Li Qi, ye Shu and ye Zhan are immediately expelled from the Li family. If anyone dares to resist, they will kill him directly."


    As a subordinate of eight people, after hearing the order, had to start again.


    Li Qi waved his hand a little, and his inner Qi sent out from the inside out. He immediately shook back the eight people and said, "when I don''t have Li Qi? If you don''t even give me the chance to prove it, I think you are guilty. Don''t quibble. If you are brave enough, you should face it! "


    For a moment, there was a lot of discussion in the prince''s hall.


    "It''s too strange. In this case, Prince, you can prove that you have a good look and give the white eyed wolves a good beating in the face."


    "Li Qi, they are so insidious that they play such tricks."


    "Prince, you have to be careful. They must be very sure to come."


    This fake Li Shaobai seems to really regard himself as the prince. He enjoys the feeling of awe. He confidently puts his head a little, pushes the armrest of the chair with both hands, stands up immediately and says, "you have to prove it, don''t you? Well, don''t say I won''t give you a chance, Li Qi. Li Qi, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. It really makes me cold. Where did you get this mask? How much did it cost? Tell me the address? ""Cut the crap." Li Qi gave me a look.


    I used the most direct and simple method to pull a hair out of my head, "just check the DNA."


    As a result, the other party shook his head, "DNA test time is too long, we are talking about big things, no time to spend with you a small minion, so use other ways, you ask me to answer, I ask you to answer, who can''t answer, is false."


    As soon as this remark came out, it won a lot of support.


    "I really don''t have time to play with a fake."


    "The battle of Mount Tai is coming, which affects the survival of the Li family. Every minute is precious."


    However, I was not afraid of anyone, so I asked, "do you know what Ling Xiaoxiao said before he died?"


    "At that time, she advised me to go, advised me to leave, and was determined to die. She also scolded me for not being a man." Fake Li Shaobai pretended to be guilty and acted like a real one.


    My eyes narrowed into a slit, and then asked: "do you know my agreement with Ning Xing?"


    "If you don''t get married, you can''t touch her. You should deal with the feelings with other people." Fake Li Shaobai and perfect answer down.


    I laughed at that time. This guy is worthy of the existence that Fang Dao said. It seems that he is monitoring me. He knows a lot of secret information and materials.


    "Well, is it my turn to ask? It''s a waste of my time. I''ll see how you argue later. " Fake Li Shaobai is more confident. He knows I''m real, but he''s going to make me fake.


    Later, he deliberately said: "I''ll ask you some of the simplest questions, who is my father, what is his cultivation now, and what kind of cultivation."


    Some of these three problems are not clear to me. I dare to say that he wants to talk from me instead.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 33000 kings'' crowns.

 Chapter 757

    Of course, what I don''t know is the strength of my father''s nameless identity.


    But Li Qingcheng''s identity was slightly revealed when he faced Qinglong last time.


    So, I said: "I don''t want to waste time with you, my father Li Qingcheng, congenitally perfect, has begun to contact with congenitally."


    "What about Gongfa?" The pupillary contractions were observed.


    I added: "the skill is mysterious, and there is no exact name. If you don''t believe it, I have many ways to prove myself."


    "Fart, you don''t know at all. Don''t pretend here. Fakes are fakes. Hurry to die." Fake Li Shaobai''s intention to kill was exposed, and his figure twinkled in an instant.


    At this time, a cold hum came suddenly.


    "I think you are a fake, aren''t you? During this period of time, I can''t find out your identity, origin and purpose, so I let you stay in the Li family, so as not to spread to the outside world and even the prince will be impersonated. Don''t think highly of yourself and be reckless here. " He came in a blink of an eye, as if in a blink of an eye.


    But unexpectedly, fake Li Shaobai not only was not afraid, but also showed a successful smile, and even made a direct move towards su.


    In the field of speed alone, this person has already surpassed the half step congenital peak. He also said: "now that I know it, there is no need to hide it. This identity is really troublesome. I just didn''t expect that real people would appear so soon, which affected my overall plan."


    "In this case, we should kill those who are led out first. Kill you, then kill Li Qingcheng''s son, and then lead Li Qingcheng out to kill. The Li family is basically finished. Anyway, we can''t investigate the most powerful. Killing you these times is half of the plan."


    This man''s cultivation broke out to the extreme, and his terrible inner Qi rushed up into the sky. With a bang, he lifted the roof of the house, and the whole Prince''s hall was crumbling.


    "All go out, how far away! Keep away from me. " Su broke the army and suddenly spread the internal Qi, forming ninety-nine cyclones all over his body, which made us retreat to the outside of the hall.


    For a moment, all the people in the hall were rolling and climbing, and ran out of the hall with all their lives.


    I followed everyone and ran hundreds of meters away from the prince''s palace to stop and watch the battle.


    The prince''s palace collapsed suddenly, and the huge sound attracted the attention of the whole Li family. A large number of congenital experts came quickly, but they felt the two breath in the ruins, and no one dared to approach at will.


    "What a terrible cultivation!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s not a battle we can touch, it''s not a level at all."


    I look forward, I didn''t expect to change so fast, too suddenly, this fake said to change, even dare to meet the broken uncle.


    At the moment, their bodies are crisscross, turning into a purple and a gold. The astonishing fluctuation makes the dust fly and the ground vibrate. Within a radius of 300 meters, they are all crushed into ruins.


    Boom ~


    after a moment, they live on one side and look at each other. The scene just now seems to be testing.


    The fake ripped off the mask and showed a young and handsome face. The whole person was relieved, "whoo, if I had to finish the plan, I would have been tired of Li Shaobai''s identity. It''s a pity that the real person appeared too early to complete it all."


    "Who are you?" Uncle paojun raised his finger.


    "Su broke the army, Su broke the army, it''s not easy to lead you out. As for my identity, do you still need to ask? You don''t need to know where I come from. Lord Luotian has four envoys and two eyes under his command, and I am his left eye. You can call me left Dharma protector, or you can call me... Rozo, just let you die and understand. " The young man, who called himself rozo, looked like a man of gold.


    "The eyes of tianbang..." Uncle paojun was more dignified than ever before, and the purple light became more and more intense. They seemed to turn into two groups of light, which was so dazzling that it was hard to look directly at them.


    Luo Zuo said: "wrong, to be exact, it should be the eyes of Luo people!"


    "Luo nationality... Is this an abbreviation?" When Uncle paojun asked, a huge purple skeleton appeared behind him.


    "Do you want to divide the internal skills? Then I''ll help you. " The Luo people are not afraid. When they take a big breath, they instantly gather ten feet of gold.


    With the appearance of the two great shadows, a terrible majesty suddenly swept over, and people hundreds of meters away could not bear it. They knelt down uncontrollably.


    "The imaginary in legend."


    "My God."


    "It''s said that when the congenital great perfection comes, the inner Qi can be transformed into an ever-changing virtual phase, but the consumption of the inner Qi is also great."


    Under this invisible pressure, even Li Qi and I were forced to kneel on one knee and couldn''t get up.


    Luo Zuo''s golden giant raised his big foot, suddenly dropped a step, and suddenly the ground was sunken. Then his big fist burst out, directly rubbing with the air to produce a flame, like a fire fist.


    The uncle of the broken army snorted coldly and pinched the Jue with both hands. In the right hand of the ten Zhang purple skeleton, there was an extra bone sword. When he suddenly chopped at the other side, his momentum was startling.Boom ~ ~


    at the moment of their contact, the bone sword broke and disappeared, and the golden giant broke his arm.


    Uncle paojun''s face turned pale, as if he had consumed a lot of internal Qi.


    Rozo is the same, the corner of his mouth is overflowing with blood, "it seems that I underestimate you too much."


    "It''s just Luo Tian''s running dog. What''s the qualification to make wild remarks?" The broken uncle''s long hair dances in the air. When he pinches again, the skeleton suddenly distorts. All the bones turn into sharp Bone swords, hovering together. It''s like a blooming violet, and it''s like ten thousand swords returning to the ancestral home!


    "Ha ha ha, it''s a bit out of my expectation, but rozo may not be afraid of you." Rozo laughed wildly. The golden giant suddenly changed. A pair of big claws full of scales suddenly stretched out from his chest. He tore the golden giant in half and drilled out a golden dragon.


    The broken Army uncle ignored him. His fingers suddenly moved. With blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, a bone sword suddenly flashed and turned into a rain of swords. It was like ten thousand swords coming out of their scabbard and killing.


    "Ha ha ha, Su break the army, Su break the army, is that your card? But I''m not a vegetarian either. No one can save you this time. It''s a sword breaking move. " Luo Zuo sneered. Jiaolong raised his head and roared. He flew directly to the position of the broken Army uncle. All the bones and swords he had passed could not be pierced and disappeared.


    Roar!!


    The golden dragon, formed by internal Qi, opens its mouth ferociously, shows its sharp teeth, and its red eyes are mixed with strong murders, biting directly at the broken Army uncle.


    "Is it?" Uncle paojun raised his head with blood and a smile.


    suddenly stepped as like as two peas in the right foot, and the black light was gradually darkening, and the skeleton and the ghost were again illussing. The flesh and blood appeared, and the hair grew up. The face of the evil smile was just like that of the broken Army uncle.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked, even me.


    Because this is not only a simple contest, but a fight beyond cognition!

 Chapter 758

    Ten Zhang virtual shadow reappeared, holding the dragon''s mouth with both hands, the two sides were deadlocked, and it was difficult to decide the outcome for a moment.


    "What''s the matter with internal skills? How about the physical power?" Luo Zuo frowned, even in situ instant hand, straight to the broken uncle, a hit.


    "Anytime." Breaking the Army uncle does not retreat, but advances.


    The battle between the two virtual images caused a sensation.


    Rozo broke the army and touched each other.


    Boom, the two virtual shadow dissipated.


    They passed each other with injuries.


    "You are very good, but you are worse than me after all. You will die today." Luo Zuo turned his back to his uncle, raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "Are you sure? I can only say that you are a little arrogant. Your so-called plan seems to lack a certain degree of stability. I guess you came here without permission, right? Do you want to find out the strength of the unknown and then kill me? Are you a little too confident? " Broken Army uncle evil smile way.


    "Enough to kill you." Rozo suddenly turned back, his eyes red.


    Uncle paojun also looked back, "even the four envoys of Qinglong didn''t dare to act rashly. You are just a left Dharma protector. How can you have the courage?"


    "Ha ha ha, feel if your elixir field is damaged under my finger. You can''t use internal Qi. I''ll see how you can exert yourself." Rozo laughed three times as if he had won.


    The uncle''s face sank, and blood gushed out on the spot, kneeling on the ground, "so what? If you have enough time to repair it, you can feel it. "


    Luo Zuo''s eyes glared, as if he felt something. Suddenly, his face changed dramatically, and he said, "it''s impossible. You sealed my meridians, and didn''t let me use internal Qi? And began to reverse, damn, you are trying to break my cultivation, I become an ordinary person


    "There''s a strong hand in a strong one. We''ve even our internal skills. We''ve consumed a lot of internal Qi. You''re a little crazy. You think you''re invincible? If you delay time and don''t get treatment in time, you can only fall into the realm. Everyone can''t use internal Qi, and you can''t kill me. " The broken Army uncle stood up with difficulty.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll let you go this time. I can''t spare you." Luo Zuo suddenly burst into a rage, first scolded the broken Army uncle, and then moved his eyes, looked at me from a distance, "and you, Li Shaobai, you appear too early, and all my plans are disrupted, you''d better be careful, don''t let me see you."


    With that, rozo looked extremely unwilling and left quickly between his sleeves.


    The prestige disappeared, and a group of people gathered at the edge. Dozens of experts saw that the other side was going to leave, so they rushed to catch up.


    "You can''t let him go."


    "This is the return of the tiger."


    As a result, uncle Yang raised his hand and said, "don''t chase him. Even if he can''t use internal Qi, you can''t be his opponent just by your physical strength. Don''t seek your own death."


    Everyone stopped and did not dare to chase.


    At this time, the old man suddenly walked slowly with the help of my mother, leaning on crutches.


    He looked deeply at the broken Army uncle and asked, "broken army, are you in the way?"


    "Don''t worry, old man. It''s just that the Dantian is damaged. As long as there is enough time, it can be repaired." My uncle arched his hand.


    Then, the old man nodded, then scanned the ruins in front of him, and sighed: "this matter has a huge impact, the movement is too big, I''m afraid it has been seen by the common people. This kind of beyond cognition thing, we must try our best to suppress it, do not let the public opinion rise, make the world chaos."


    At this point, the old man raised his hand and pointed to Li Qinghao, "Qinghao, you are responsible for contacting China shipping, and the two sides should cooperate. After all, this matter is provoked by the Luo nationality, which has nothing to do with us. We are bound to keep the secret, and do not want to affect Taiping."


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away. I didn''t expect that this man was a fake. He had such terrible strength that even the virtual image could be transformed. The threat was too great." Li Qinghao did not dare not to follow, but left in a hurry with the fourth elder.


    Looking at the ruins, the old man smoothed his long white beard and sighed: "the war is coming. Has the Luo family started to be unscrupulous? Even a left Dharma protector dares to sneak into the Li family. I''m afraid he has gained a lot of intelligence. Fortunately, no one has come. Otherwise, once his strength is found out, the Luo people will have a relative strategy. "


    "Grandfather, who are the Luo people?" I really don''t understand. I went up to ask.


    The old man said: "the Luo family, the abbreviation of the Rothschild family, is deeply hidden. They have been in control of huge property in several wars. They have coveted China for many years and attempted to encroach on the three great families, thus controlling most of China in disguise. They started decades ago."


    "It''s a matter of rise and fall. How can the Luo people invade? Fang''s family is stupid, manipulated and willing to be running dogs. Only Li''s family and ye''s family are free from temptation. The reason why Ye''s family has been closed for many years is to resist Luo''s family at any time. I have reached a consensus with him, but you don''t know it. "


    "Green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch, Xuanwu, left and right Dharma protectors, only these six people, the Li Ye family together, can compete with them, very few, count shangshangxuan, difficult... And naluo master, more difficult, if we lose, we all have to die."Said, in the vicissitudes of the old man''s face, slowly showing a helpless.


    Ruins in the front, words in the back, virtually produced a huge sense of repression.


    All the Li family members present bowed their heads and were silent, their eyes unwilling.


    Finally, the old man broke the silence and said, "let''s go. We Li family are shouldering different burdens. This appearance of rozo seems to be an investigation, but in fact it is more like a warning and a provocation. So you must keep this matter in mind. As for Shaobai, I will arrange someone to rebuild the prince''s palace."


    The war has gradually come to an end with the old man''s dismissal.


    Although Luo Zuo''s fake plan was broken and he was not allowed to stay in the Li family to investigate intelligence, the impact on the Li family was not small. The broken Army uncle''s Dantian was damaged, and it took at least a long time to repair it.


    And that night, there was a lot of public opinion on the Internet. Many netizens saw with their own eyes that there were two huge gas shadows, changing and entangled with each other.


    It was even recorded and put on the Internet.


    All of a sudden, the Internet exploded. Everyone thought it was a dragon in the myth, and they thought it was a God coming down to earth. They were all crazy.


    In fact, it''s not an immortal at all. It''s completely controlled by internal Qi, or internal skill.


    Fortunately, under the mediation of Li Qinghao and Zhonghai, the result came out before 12:00 a.m. all video messages were blocked and listed as rumors, so that public opinion was eliminated.


    Soon, the outside world was suppressed, but the fangs, the yes, the four big families and even some top forces at the top of the Chinese pyramid were all sensational.


    Rozo pretended to be me, and the war broke the Soviet Union, Luo invasion, has become a fact!


    But in this process, Fang Dao received the news that I returned to the Li family. That night, he couldn''t sit still. He called the Li family''s landline directly. He was so angry that he scolded: "Li Shaobai, you''re really lucky. You''ve picked up a bargain like this. If you have the guts, don''t marry Chu Yuyan Ningxing. Do you dare to compete with me?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have time. Remember to come when I have a wedding wine." I said.

 Chapter 759

    Fang Dao thinks Luo zuoqian is seamless and powerful, but he turns out to be me, not to mention how depressed he is.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I hung up at that time and said that since rozo had done a good job for me, it would be better for me to settle the marriage so as not to worry about it.


    Before long, the door of the nameless courtyard was pushed open, Ning Xing''s eyes were red, and she rushed directly to my arms, "I thought it was you... I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry for you. I spent so much effort hiding in Fang''s house, but I was saved by others. I''m embarrassed to see you." I hold Ning Xing and look at her pretty face. I can''t help scraping her nose.


    "Are you hiding in Fang''s house? "Yes?" Ning Xing doesn''t understand.


    My in the mind Deng Luo a, the dark scold almost said to slip a tongue, this if be rather apricot know, I and Fang Ruolan married, this properly want to end, but looking at the situation, rather apricot estimate is not clear.


    So, I quickly explained: "no, I disguised as a servant in the Fang family, and I have been trying to save you."


    "I knew you didn''t give up." Ning apricot immediately blocked the mouth to come over, fought the life to kiss me, as if is venting the emotion which has not seen for many days.


    At this time, my mother behind a dry cough, scared me and Ning Xing quickly push each other away, two people face a burst of red.


    "Pay attention to the influence. If the young couple want to talk about the past, they have to go into the room. The elders are embarrassed." My mother laughed and scolded, and gave me a wink, as if she wanted us to be intimate and give her a baby.


    I instantly second understand, catch up with Ning Xing into the room, two people sitting together is Qingqing me, but did not cross the line.


    But Ningxing such a gorgeous beauty in front of me, I still can''t help wiping some oil.


    Whenever this happens, Ning Xing claps my hand away and says, "asshole, take your salty pig''s hand away. What''s your hurry? Sooner or later, it''s not yours? "


    "Good, good." I nodded submissively.


    As a result, Ning Xing suddenly pinched my waist, white me a few eyes, "since you decided to do according to the original marriage, then you have to deal with Chu YuYan''s problem, I am willing now, but she may not, as a future sister, I must ask you to be a man, mediate good relations in the middle, so that we won''t be jealous for you in the future."


    "Oh, you give up first. Mom, you pinch me as soon as you meet. You murder your husband." I''m not afraid of anything. I''m afraid of Ning Xing''s move. It''s so painful that my face is green.


    It''s strange that there is a little happiness.


    Ning Xingjiao snorts, pouts her lips and loosens her claws. Then she holds her hands in front of her full chest and says haughtily, "divide evenly. One three five you belong to me and two four six to Chu Yuyan. It''s the fairest way. You can play by yourself the rest of the day!"


    Can you still divide it like this?


    I can''t help laughing, "the rest of the day, I see you two with me."


    "Well, you Li Shaobai, you are so dirty." Ning Xing eyes a stare, raised a hand to knock my head once.


    But at this time, my mother suddenly knocked on the door outside, saying that there were guests coming to see me, waiting outside.


    At the beginning, I wondered who it was. After pulling Ning Xing out of the room, I saw the appearance of the comer and saw her sitting in the living room and drinking tea with the old man. I suddenly turned black.


    She put down the tea cup and saw Ning Xing and I holding hands. A trace of complexity flashed in her eyes, and then she was covered up. She got up and stretched out her hand, spread out her fingers, and said coldly, "we meet again. What about my things?"


    She is Ye Wudao!


    I never thought that she would come to me on her own initiative, which made me petrified.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, ye Wudao was even more aggressive, "what about things? Take it out! The deadline has already arrived, and I''ve done it for you. Do you still want to break your promise? "


    "I..." I don''t know how to explain.


    The old man got up on crutches and said with a smile: "no way, what does Shaobai owe you? If he can''t give it, I''ll give it. "


    "Mr. Li, it''s the pill that senior Li Qingcheng took out at the beginning. Li Shaobai said that as long as I help him keep Chu Yuyan, I will give the pill to me. Now I can''t take it out. How can I turn back like this?" Ye Wudao arched his hand, which was quite like asking a guilty teacher.


    The old man said with a bitter smile, "it turned out to be the pill, but I can''t get it. How about I take out ten holy pills from the Li family for exchange?"


    "Mr. Li, it''s not that I don''t give you face. It''s that this pill is extremely important to me. I''m stuck in the bottleneck now. I need a pill that is more nourishing than the bone quenching pill to make a breakthrough." Ye Wudao said angrily. Suddenly he lost his mind and pointed to me and said, "what about Li Shaobai? He said he would give it to me, but he didn''t do anything. He hid in the Fang family and enjoyed his fortune. He pretended to be Jia ZHENGJING and became the son-in-law of the Fang family! How natural and unrestrained and comfortable I am, and he ignores all my pains. Is my business unimportant? "


    The whole living room was quiet.My mother looked moved and asked: "Shaobai, my God, is Jia ZHENGJING you? Is that girl named Fang Xue yours? Is that true? "


    "Child? Son in law? Jia ZHENGJING? How is that possible? " Ning Xing''s expression suddenly changed and broke away my hand in an instant.


    Seeing this, the old man couldn''t help sighing. He seemed to have known about it through Li Qi.


    "I''m sorry. I''m just seeking truth from facts. I just want pills. It''s that simple." Ye Wudao said.


    I was completely shocked, secretly scolded the end, did not expect that ye Wudao this woman unexpectedly in a rage, said the secret completely.


    Looking at Ning Xing''s unbelievable face and her constant backward steps, I said, "Ning Xing, listen to my explanation. It''s very complicated."


    "No... you have children, you and Fang Ruolan are husband and wife, children, children..." Ning Xing can''t accept, even turned around and ran out.


    I want to chase, ye Wudao this smelly woman unexpectedly block in front, full face of don''t care, ask a way: "thing?"? Give me something first and then go after it. As you said last time, you will give it to me this time. "


    "I don''t blame you for telling the secret, because it''s true, but you have to take other people''s feelings into consideration, OK? Don''t you know what to say on what occasion? I owe you this. I will give it to you, even if I ask for it, but I have to wait until I get Ning Xing back. You scum stick! You are trying to kill me I can''t help scolding, and my good feeling for ye Wudao is gone.


    Ye Wudao was scolded and confused by me, and then he looked very unhappy. "Well, it''s my fault this time. You go to chase people back first, but you must give me something."


    "I''ll give you anything, but I hope you don''t disturb the relationship between Ning Xing and me, because you are not qualified!" I said in a cold voice.


    Ye Wudao appeared the color of complexity again, and was covered up in an instant. He waved his hand rigidly and said: "you... Go after it quickly."


    I didn''t think about it. I just felt that I was going to explode. I quickly went around the side and ran after it.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 33200 crown of kings.

 Chapter 760

    All the way to Ning Fu, Ning Xing has locked himself in the room, refused to come out.


    Ninglao and Erye were present. Seeing this, they were shocked.


    "Liang Sheng, who are you?"


    "Smelly boy, you won''t quarrel with Xiao Xing, will you?"


    I don''t know how to explain it. I can''t tell the truth face to face. The two old people can''t be angry with me.


    Find a reason to perfunctory in the past, I keep in front of the door, constantly knocking on the door, the result Ningxing Leng is not to open for me.


    After guarding for more than an hour, Mr. Ning and the second master came to help me and advised Ning Xing to open the door, but there was no response inside. It seemed that he had been greatly stimulated and would not be depressed for a while.


    "Ning Xing, blame me if you want. It''s all my fault." I stayed at the door and refused to leave.


    Ning Lao put his face close to him and asked, "what''s the matter? Liang Sheng, make it clear that we two old guys can plead for you. "


    "That is, the little couple quarreled at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. What can''t be said clearly?" The second master yelled.


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I really didn''t want to tell the truth, so I said, "it''s OK. I''ll solve it myself. You two are busy. I''m a piece of cake."


    "Well, you can keep watch, but I have to remind you that the story of rozo pretending to be you has been spread all over the world. You''d better be careful next. I''m afraid he will stare at you and try to lead your father out." The second master is holding a toothpick in his mouth and shaking his shoulder.


    Rather old horizontal two ye one eye, "stand posture can serious point?"? I don''t know. I think you are an old rascal. Anyway, I don''t think rozo will give up. In my opinion, this time, it''s not the idea of the Luo nationality. It''s rozo''s acting without authorization. He will bear the defeat in your heart and Su''s army. "


    "Liang Sheng knows that he will be more careful in the future." I arched my hand and two old people left one after another.


    Standing outside the door, Ning Xing refused to see me. In fact, I could kick the door and explain to her.


    However, I am in the wrong, Ning Xing may not listen to my explanation, if rashly kick the door, it''s just adding fuel to the fire, it''s better to wait for Ning Xing to open the door.


    I don''t know how to keep it for several hours, but I''m hoarse. Ning Xing finally said: "go back, don''t keep it here. Let me be quiet. There''s no need to explain. I know what you''re doing for. I just need time."


    I couldn''t answer. I stayed for more than half an hour before I chose to go back.


    But as soon as I got back to Li''s home, many elders gathered in the nameless courtyard.


    The old man, the broken Army uncle, my mother, Li Qinghao and Li Qingshan were all present and all sat together.


    My mother was so happy that she said with a smile, "you child, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I have a granddaughter. "


    "You all know?" I picked my eyebrows and took a look at Li Qinghao.


    The guy stares back and hugs his chest with both hands. He says, "if you have a child, it''s also a kind of relationship with the Fang family. It''s even harder to solve the problem. It''s even harder to take the child back to the Li family. You troublemaker, and Fang Ruolan become husband and wife. You''ll be laughed to death if you say it."


    The old man gave a solemn dry cough and said, "it''s a critical moment at present. Let''s put the children''s affairs aside. We will keep this secret in case they are used by the Luo nationality and make the children in danger. The Luo nationality''s surveillance ability is beyond imagination. Don''t talk nonsense at will."


    "Cut." Li Qinghao turned his lips with disdain.


    Uncle paojun nodded, "yes, don''t give Luo Zuo a chance, otherwise it will be a crazy revenge. We must keep this child and seal our mouths. In addition, Shaobai''s marriage is approaching, and both the Chu family and Ning family agree. Before that, you shut up with me for a while. You have eternal Qi formula in your body, and I personally check it. It''s not difficult to improve your cultivation It''s a matter of time. "


    "Yes I can''t help but be overjoyed.


    Late at night, I came to the seclusion of the broken Army uncle. This is a spirited no man''s land, one of the forbidden areas of the Li family.


    When Uncle paojun and I sat cross legged and accepted our luck, he opened his eyes and said, "when we arrive at the congenital state, we can feel the aura of heaven and earth, so that we can absorb it in the elixir field and transform it into our own Qi. Due to the particularity of the eternal formula of accepting Qi, the absorptive power is more than several times that of ordinary congenital, and we can no longer absorb it all the time. The capacity of elixir field is even more extraordinary."


    "Ordinary people need to concentrate on absorbing internal Qi, but you don''t have to."


    "And internal Qi can consume internal skills, such as the virtual skill I used before."


    "Whenever the internal Qi is exhausted and the elixir field is absorbed again, it will help to improve the realm. Although it is a little bit, it is better than none. If you refine the internal Qi and make it more pure, you can also improve the realm. These are two methods."


    "But the eternal Qi formula is different. As long as you absorb it crazily, you can break through one realm after another. This is the magic, and it is also the place where many people are afraid of Fang Xuan. If you refine the internal Qi on this basis, and reduce the huge amount to quality, you can practice at a speed that is several times or even dozens of times of the normal innate speed!"


    "So, from today on, you stay here to absorb. This place belongs to Qi gathering array after the Li family''s array master''s blessing. At the same time, you should carefully refine the internal Qi. The method is very simple. Suppress the inhaled aura to the extreme, and then transform it. When I agree, you can go out again!"Uncle paojun said a long time, full of the dignity of the elders.


    I understand that in today''s situation, strength is the most important thing. I just want to put down my complicated mood and try my best to run the eternal Naqi formula.


    In my perception, the aura that I can''t see or touch is flooding into the Dantian.


    I close my eyes and feel the changes of Dantian. Under the gathering of aura, it gradually turns into my own internal Qi, and Dantian is like a transit station.


    I tried my best to suppress Dantian in accordance with the method of breaking the Army uncle, but it was more difficult than I imagined, and at the beginning, everything was very strange.


    In this way, time goes by day.


    I am immersed in the practice every day, and constantly suppress it.


    Soon, it''s time to get married.


    On this day, the Li family was especially ceremonious, and they married Chu family Ningfu. This event was grand, and countless high-ranking officials came one after another.


    On the same day, with the consent of Uncle paojun, I was able to get out of the pass. With the blessing of Qi gathering array and the suppression of Dantian, my strength was greatly improved, and I learned a lot of internal skills from Uncle paojun.


    I don''t know why. When I came back to Qianyang palace and saw the rebuilt Prince''s palace, it seemed that there was a feeling in the dark, which made me think of my daughter Xiaoxue. I was so frightened that my eyelids were very fierce.

 Chapter 761

    I didn''t think about it. I thought I might be worried. I changed into the bridegroom''s clothes according to the etiquette, which was similar to when I married Fang Ruolan. I led a large group of Li family children, including Li Qi, ye Shu and ye Zhan, to Ningfu first.


    At the moment, Ning Fu is already decorated with lanterns, waiting for me to welcome the bride.


    I smoothly came to Ning Xing''s closed boudoir, where there are at least a dozen girls, let me continue to fill the door with red envelopes.


    It''s not easy to toss about before she smoothly enters the room. Ning Xing, wearing a brand-new red bridal dress, sits by the bed and doesn''t move, but she seems not happy. She seems to be thinking about her child''s affairs, and doesn''t even wear her shoes.


    "Find the shoes first."


    "Help my brother-in-law find it."


    "You can''t go until you find the shoes."


    The big guys spontaneously help one after another, especially Li Qi, who is rummaging around in the room. As a result, he is so surprised that he can''t find it.


    Just when everyone was worried, Ning Xing suddenly raised her head and gave me a deep look. "Only I know where the shoes are, but before that, you have to promise me a condition, or I won''t go."


    "You said I laughed.


    Ning Xing nibbled her lips and asked, "from today on, you should be nice to me and promise me everything. Don''t cheat me and scold me. You should always care about me. I''m happy. You should accompany me. I''m not happy. You should make me happy. Today is my most important day. You can''t make any mistakes. Can you do it?"


    "That''s for sure." I promised on the spot.


    Ning Xing raised his head, pointed to the ceiling, "hidden in the dark grid above."


    I was overjoyed, decisively got a stool, stood up, opened the ceiling, and took out a pair of red shoes.


    Then, I knelt down on one knee and put on Ning apricot seriously. Then I stood up and gazed at her. I dare to move in my heart.


    This moment, I have been waiting for too long, too long, experienced countless twists and turns, but the final outcome, is still happy.


    So, I reached out and picked Ning Xing up, "from today on, we will always be together."


    "Well." Ning Xing light jaw head, finally smile.


    Wow, the whole audience was very excited.


    Ye Shu ecstatic way: "great, the boss finally married a daughter-in-law."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s better to marry two daughters-in-law at once Ye Zhan laughs.


    I hold all the way, put Ning Xing into the wedding car, not directly back to the Li family, but to the Chu family.


    To be honest, it''s a bit strange to marry two women at the same time.


    Less than half an hour, the long wedding car arrived at the main entrance of the Chu family.


    Chu Wenyang, with three elders and more than a dozen children of Chu family, stood respectfully at the door to greet him.


    Pull open a car door, I one step fall to the ground, rather apricot suddenly followed to come out, Jiao hum a way: "I also want to go, she is elder sister."


    When Chu Wenyang heard this, he couldn''t help looking at everyone, but he didn''t mention it in an embarrassing place. Instead, he tried his best to praise me.


    "Hei hei, the prince is very lucky."


    "With the prince''s ability alone, I want to ask, who else is there?"


    ..


    I didn''t say anything, so I went into Chu''s house with Ning Xing, and led by Chu Wenyang, went straight to Chu Yuyan.


    The Chu family was not as grand as the Ningfu family, and everything was very low-key. Even when I came in and met Chu Yuyan, it was not so complicated.


    The first time I saw Chu Yuyan, she was wearing a white wedding dress. It was the one I left her at the beginning. The moving face and the charming temperament were just like the fairy in the painting.


    Ning Xing first went in and sat beside Chu Yuyan. She hooked her hand and said, "elder sister, you can''t let Li Shaobai marry you just because it''s too simple. I think you should give him a difficult problem first. Otherwise, it will be cheaper for him."


    As a result, the two women sat together, and they were united in an instant, without the slightest aim. They were like sisters, looking at me in common hatred.


    I shrugged and thought, how can I be used to mediate the relationship?


    "Well, I think it''s better. From here on, you hold me and carry Ning Xing all the way back to Li''s house. You are not allowed to take a bus." Chu Yuyan opened her mouth with a smile.


    I heard some silly eyes, Chu''s location from the Li''s, at least a dozen kilometers, play me?


    Ning Xing clapped her hands at that time, one elder sister at a time, and she was not an ordinary kiss. "Well, well, that''s it. Pig Bajie carries his daughter-in-law. Ha ha, anyway, there is still time. You are congenital. Can''t you do this?"


    I have no way, can only be in full view of the public, played a pig Bajie, first squat down to let Ning Xing climb to the back, and then hold Chu Yuyan, began to return.


    Along the way, the wedding car drove slowly, the road had been blocked, and ordinary citizens were not allowed to pass.


    And many of the entourage, Qi Qi spontaneously get off the car, follow behind to make a noise.


    Li Qi, in particular, cheered for me from the bottom of his heart: "my brother is very happy today. I will be uncle soon."I held Chu Yuyan in front of me and Ning Xing behind me. I said with a smile, "Li Qi, you''re fast. Do you think I don''t remember that little nurse?"


    "No, not so fast?" Li Qi blushed when I asked him, and was a little embarrassed.


    Ye Shu said decisively, "no, Li Qi, don''t admit it. I saw you two kiss secretly that day!"


    "Ye Shu, I can''t kill you!" Li Qi jumped up, raised his hand and punched Ye Shu, but he didn''t use much strength.


    Ye Zhan said with a smile: "ha ha ha, a big master is still embarrassed, don''t you kiss a small mouth?"


    Li Qi''s face became more red, laughing and scolding, which made everyone laugh. The scene was very happy.


    I feel the joyful atmosphere and heartfelt emotion. This road to the Li family is like my own life, for brothers and women. Now it is almost the end.


    But just then, the phone suddenly vibrated.


    I asked Ning Xing to take it out for me, press the call button and stick it in her ear.


    As soon as the phone rang, the voice of Fang Dao came from there.


    He said: "ha ha, Prince, congratulations."


    "Thank you very much. The grudge between you and me has finally come to an end." I said.


    Fang Dao sneered a few times, and his tone became very gloomy. He asked, "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, do you really think it''s over? You are so good at hiding things from the world. I was almost cheated by you. But now, I have a fatal card, which is enough to kill you. So should I call you Li Shaobai, or should I call you... Jia ZHENGJING? "


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand I suddenly all over a shock, the pace suddenly stopped, eyelids continue to pick, more and more scared.


    "You can cheat others, but you can''t cheat Luo Zuo. The timing of your appearance coincides with the timing of Jia ZHENGJING''s disappearance. After his investigation, you can be sure that you are Jia ZHENGJING. I''ll give you five minutes to come to jingyunlou alone, otherwise the wild seed you gave birth to with Fang Ruolan will die!" Fang Dao hangs up directly.

 Chapter 762

    At the end of the call, I was frozen in the same place, and my brain exploded.


    I never thought that rozo could investigate. He not only told Fang Dao, but also threatened me with the child''s life!


    Clench your fists, crackle of your joints, an unprecedented fury, suddenly swept the whole body.


    Ning Xing heard it clearly behind me, and her pretty face turned white instantly. She said angrily, "this square way, he is deliberately, deliberately to stir up trouble in such a day, but also with such despicable means."


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Yu Yan didn''t hear that, but she frowned.


    I put Chu Yuyan and Ning Xing down, and Li Qi, ye Shu and ye Zhan quickly come forward to inquire.


    "What does Ning Xing mean?"


    "Fangdao? Is it Fang Dao again


    "What does he want to do? Son of a bitch. "


    I tried my best to suppress my anger and said in a deep voice: "Yuyan, Ningxing, you go back to Li''s house first and wait for me. Don''t follow me. Go back and tell the old man that I''ll wait for you in jingyunlou. This way... I want to kill my children!"


    With that, I quickly turned around, stopped a wedding car, sat in the driver''s cab, stepped on the accelerator and went straight to jingyunlou.


    Five minutes is as long as a century. Hatred and anger accumulate in my heart, and the steering wheel is cracked by me.


    When he arrived at Jingyun building alone, Zhao Wuji led ten guards, including Lei Li Huatian, standing downstairs.


    I saw Zhao Wuji with a smelly face and said, "the sage son of Fangdao is on the top floor. I''ll take you up."


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. In an instant, I burst into it and soon came to the top.


    At this moment, the door is open, Fang Dao is sitting in it, leisurely drinking tea.


    While Fang Ruolan was on the other side, he was held by three congenital experts and couldn''t move.


    "I knew you would come." Fang Dao cocked his mouth and was confident.


    I quickly stepped forward, first looked at Fang Ruolan, and then asked: "release Ruolan, you are her big brother, how can you do this to her? Where are the children? You are Xiaoxue''s uncle. Can you do it? "


    "Since I know this, Fang Ruolan is not my sister. I don''t have this kind of sister, and I''m not the uncle of the wild seed. It''s a shame and disgusting for the two of you to collude with each other. Since you''re here today, you have to die, and so do your children. You can''t escape!" Square Road eye a horizontal, directly break the cup.


    With the sound of fragmentation, it sounds like a signal.


    Eight late congenitally, the rapid influx from the door, the door locked to death.


    I glanced and said in a cold voice, "Fang Dao, it''s not just what you mean, is it?"


    "So what? Luo Zuo is helping me. Fang Ruolan, a Jian, even dared to betray the Fang family and gave birth to such a wild seed with you. But because of this, I have a chance to seize your seven inches so that you can''t fight back. " Fang Dao slapped the table.


    I was so angry that I said: "I didn''t expect that your way would be reduced to the running dog of others. It turned out that I looked up to you too much. You used to be your opponent, but now you have changed and become more and more mean. You are so mean that you have no bottom line!"


    "Ha ha ha, you can say whatever you like. Anyway, you can''t escape. Unless you have ten inborn accomplishments, which are comparable to mine, it''s bullshit." Fang Dao raised his head and sneered. His voice echoed at the top, as if he had won the final victory.


    It''s true that I''m still ten, and there''s no way out.


    After biting my teeth, I thought that I had to hold off now. After Li Qi informed the Li family, I brought people to support.


    So, I deliberately changed the topic and pointed to Fang Ruolan, "Fang Dao, you won, but before killing me, let Fang Ruolan and the child go first?"


    "Fart, it''s impossible. I didn''t expect that you and Fang Ruolan still had feelings, and she spoke for you. I''m really ashamed of such a sister." Fang Dao keeps a sneer, gets up and moves, and walks to Fang Ruolan, who has been detained.


    Then, Fang Dao raised his hand and slapped Fang Ruolan in front of me.


    With a bang, Fang Ruolan''s teeth were beaten out and his mouth was full of blood.


    I don''t dare to do it rashly, otherwise I will start fighting and can''t drag on any longer.


    "If you want to kill the child, kill me first. Xiaoxue is my life!" Fang Ruolan''s eyes were red, and he no longer had the awe of the past.


    Fang Dao was even more furious when he heard the speech. He slapped him with his backhand and scolded: "shame, you shameful thing, how can you talk? I don''t have a sister like you, do I? Good. I''ll be cruel today. I''m so angry with you two


    At this point, Fang Dao clapped his hands, a room in the top floor was immediately opened, and a pram was pushed over.


    Snow curled up in the baby carriage, with beautiful eyes closed, in a state of deep sleep.


    Fang daomian is ferocious. He reaches into the pram and grabs Xiaoxue''s feet. He rudely puts her out and stands upside down in his hands."Wow ~ ~" Xiaoxue was awakened, shaking all over, began to cry, struggling.


    Hearing Xiaoxue''s tears, seeing her tears, my whole heart is like a knife, "Xiaoxue ~, Fang Dao, stop it for me, how do you want to solve it, come to me, don''t talk about innocent children."


    "Innocent? This wild seed was not innocent when she was born. What she shed was your dirty blood. What she brought was not glory, but shame Fang Dao is so gloomy that he deliberately makes Xiaoxue stand on his head.


    How big is the snow? I''m just a little bit. My head is not as big as my palm. How can I stand such treatment?


    "Wow ~ ~" Xiaoxue cried, as if very uncomfortable, two small hands keep swinging.


    "You must die today, but before you die, I won''t make you so relaxed. I''ll show you another thing." Fang Dao snapped his fingers.


    The door of another room was pushed open again. The old monk sat in a wheelchair and was pushed hard. He rolled uncontrollably in front of me and couldn''t get up. "Apprentice, I''m incompetent..."


    I crouched down and looked at the old monk''s face. I couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ha ha ha, it''s nothing. I just broke his leg and abolished all his accomplishments. Is it hard for me? That''s right. I''ll make you worse next. " Fang Dao completely became a psychological distortion, suddenly turned Xiaoxue over, and grabbed her neck with his big hand, "first kill the wild seed, then kill the old bald donkey, and finally scrape Fang Ruolan''s tongue, and shut him in the basement all his life until he died."


    Xiaoxue was choked, struggling even harder, and her face began to turn purple.


    My face changed greatly, and I was furious. I couldn''t care more. I stepped on the ground with my right foot and shot.


    "Fang Dao, you have to pay for your actions today. You have to die to pay for it!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 33400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 763

    "Ha ha ha, is it up to you? Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, you are so conceited. You alone can kill you without any hands. " Fang Dao laughed madly, as if in his eyes, everything I did was in vain.


    As the late congenital period approached, eight of them developed their own internal skills and turned into eight vague Qi swords, which came from all directions.


    I took a big breath and sucked up all the aura around me. In an instant, it turned into my own internal Qi. When it burst out, it turned into an air shield.


    Boom ~


    the air shield broke instantly, and the badaoqi sword was weakened.


    I didn''t care. I let the Qi sword rush into my body and run around in the five zang organs. I quickly operated the skill and forced the eight Qi swords into the Dantian area to return to Qi.


    "Scatter!" The corner of my mouth overflowed with blood, and eight Qi swords flew out of my body.


    Eight of them squinted and quickly used their internal skills to resist.


    "Good guy, it has gone from congenital triple to the fifth."


    "Do you want to take advantage of the eternal formula of accepting Qi to return to Qi by force? If you don''t have enough of yourself, Li Shaobai, are you going to be attacked


    "You can''t last long. Let''s go. You''re not our opponent."


    At this time, the top door was kicked open!


    "What about us? It''s just congenital seven fold. It''s a fart! " Li Qi took the lead. When he waved his sleeve with one arm, he turned it into an infinitely extended sleeve. With the force of lightning, he strangled the necks of the five players in the later stage and snapped it off.


    "You want to die!" After the leaves unfold, the purple gourd opens, and all of a sudden, poisonous bees are all over the sky, and the black tail needle is stinging like a pear flower in a rainstorm.


    The remaining three people, whose faces changed dramatically, were all poisoned when they tried their best to use internal Qi to resist.


    "Damn, what kind of wasp is this?"


    "Poison elixir!"


    "It''s a poisonous bee. You can''t resist it with internal Qi. It''s a trick."


    When the three woke up, it was too late, the toxicity began to attack, the three blackened, and died on the spot.


    At this moment, the door is open, and there are more than 20 masters of the Li family behind Li Qi Yezhan.


    Fang Dao''s pupils contracted and he was not afraid. He held Xiaoxue in his hand and said with a smile, "who dares to move again? I promise this wild species will die soon. Don''t think Fang Dao will be afraid of you. A group of minions dare to come without congenital ten fold?"


    I put my hand in front of Li Qi''s chest and shook my head. "Li Qi, don''t be impulsive. People are in his hands."


    "Fang Dao, I advise you to release people as soon as possible. Everyone already knows about you. You''d better not make mistakes again and again. Do you Fang family really want to be Luo Zuo''s running dog and Luo people''s running dog? There''s still time to stop. " Li Qi cheered.


    Fang Dao said with a sneer, "the Luo people can give you benefits that you can''t, and once the war comes, no matter how many people you have, you are not the opponents of the Luo people. None of you can escape today."


    At this time, another room door was opened and a middle-aged man came out.


    He was wearing a red robe with deep eyes. He said in a cold voice, "yes, none of them can escape. The wild seed is here, and Li Shaobai is here, even if it''s the prelude to the war."


    This person is... Fang Xuan!


    He walked slowly towards me with a light step, showing a strong greedy color, and said: "originally, I was still wondering whether I should suck you, but now I don''t think I need to worry about it. Even if you are not strong enough to a certain extent, it is possible for me to take the first step out of my nature just by being a practitioner of eternal Qi formula."


    With that, his figure flashed and he grabbed my neck in the blink of an eye.


    At the moment when the two inner Qi touched, there was a kind of resonance.


    Fang Xuan''s big hand spread out the power of pulling, and the pressure came, forming a gas wall surrounded by all sides. All the people around him were retreated and couldn''t get close at all.


    "Damn, it''s a chain game." Li Qi was so angry that he couldn''t break the wall of Qi.


    Ye Zhan was so angry that he gritted his teeth and scolded: "despicable and shameless, it turns out that everything is in your calculation."


    "Hahaha, so what? Li Shaobai is still useful. How can he die directly? Anyway, I have to wait until my father has absorbed them. Then I can follow the new orders of the Luo family and use the wild seed and Li Shaobai to lead Su paojun and Li Qingcheng out and kill them one by one. I don''t believe it. Su paojun and Li Qingcheng won''t come. " Fang Dao said with a smile.


    As soon as his voice fell, uncle paojun suddenly appeared and bombarded the iron fist outside the gas wall.


    Boom ~ ~


    there is a crack in the gas wall, but it''s still firm. All of them, including the broken uncle, are blocked outside and can''t get in at all.


    "The Soviet Union broke the army, didn''t it? When I suck up Li Shaobai, I''ll deal with you. You and I have the same strength. It''s not so easy to break my Qi wall. Even if you use the technique of virtual appearance, you can''t do it for a while and a half. " Fang Xuan side once face, saw one eye.


    "Mean." The uncle of the broken army was unprecedentedly dignified and attacked again.


    As a result, the gas wall is still not broken, just a few more cracks. The gas wall is like a blockade line. Everyone is outside and can only watch it."Let''s work together to help our predecessors break through the gas wall." Li Qi roared and immediately led the crowd to exert their full strength.


    Boom ~


    ..


    at this moment, I am trapped in the air wall, and the suction from Fangxuan''s big hand is more and more intense.


    I am not reconciled, snow is still in the hands of Fang Dao, how can I die here?


    So, I quickly run Na Qi Jue, suppress the fear of heart, staring at Fang Xuan''s face, forced suction.


    "Ridiculous, just because you want to suck back? I am already in the Mahayana realm. You can only be my tonic. " Fang Xuan glares back contemptuously.


    "That''s not necessarily true. You and I are both practicing this strange skill. What we compare is not the strength, but whose inner Qi is more powerful!" I cling to the elixir field, trying my best to seal the loss of internal Qi, and then continue to suck back.


    "You''re right. It doesn''t depend on the strength of the realm. It only depends on the purity of the internal Qi. What''s the matter? You have a lot of internal Qi? Although they come from the same source as me, they are still a lot worse than me. I think you should stop resisting so as not to waste your time. " Fang Xuan increased the suction again.


    I immediately fell to the realm, from the newly promoted congenital quintuple to quadruple.


    Then, there are triple and double...


    Fang Xuan teases and laughs and says, "Oh, look at these people outside, they can''t break my gas wall. I''ll play with you again."


    At this point, Fang Xuan suddenly stopped breathing, and in turn instilled the inner Qi into me, and the falling realm began to break through again.


    Congenitally triple, quadruple, quintuple, sixfold...


    until I arrived at congenitally sevenfold, Fang Xuan began to absorb it again, pondering and saying: "do you feel very refreshing and nourishing? Tut tut. "


    Then, the realm began to fall again, and I was made to go up and down, and I was so angry.


    "You like smoking so much, don''t you? Then I''ll let you suck enough. " I roared and started to use another skill to reveal the secret that I had been hiding.


    In the deepest part of Dantian, another Dantian appeared slowly, with the smell of destruction and collapse, and forced to merge with Naqi Dantian!

 Chapter 764

    At the moment of fusion, the two elixirs twisted together and became extremely unstable. A sense of exclusion came out.


    I was biting my teeth and working on the two methods at the same time to force the fusion.


    My body is booming, and my muscles and veins are exposed on my skin. My whole body is in great pain.


    The reason why I have two elixir fields is that one is formed by myself when I broke through the congenital, which is used to cultivate my father''s skills.


    And the elixir field of naqigong was opened up by me after my unintentional cultivation.


    Two skills, two elixirs!


    I have long understood that all this comes from the constitution.


    If Fang Xuan and I are from the same source, then my two Dantian are also from the same source!


    I didn''t dare to use it in the past, but I was afraid to arouse suspicion in Fang''s family. Now, before the crisis, I can''t keep it.


    The two Dantian touch each other. At the beginning, it is the roar of exclusion. Then, with the smell of destruction, Dantian suddenly rises a sense of hegemony, and even takes the initiative to invade the Naqi Dantian. With the momentum, it destroys all the way.


    Boom!


    The two in one of Dantian makes great changes in the internal Qi. It can not only absorb the internal Qi, but also has the power of destruction. The internal Qi it can hold is promoted to a new level.


    Fang Xuan didn''t pay attention. He accidentally sucked in, and his face suddenly changed, "Damn, how can your inner Qi change? It''s damaging my meridians and Dantian. "


    "Because... I have practiced two kinds of skills and integrated two elixir fields. Although the internal Qi is not as pure as you, it has produced a qualitative change, which is equivalent to two sources to one source." I don''t reserve anything. I deliberately concentrate the internal Qi on the absorption point of Fangxuan.


    "Two kinds of skills? It''s impossible. No one can practice two kinds of skills at the same time. You''re talking nonsense. Two elixir fields are even more impossible. Damn it. " Fang Xuan is more and more moved, that face sends out the weak state, dare not suck again, seem to hurt greatly.


    At the moment, due to the absorption state, neither of them can move.


    I almost reversed the trend and didn''t give him any chance to withdraw. I immediately turned back to Hakka as the main force and operated two kinds of skills at the same time, absorbing them crazily.


    "Son of a bitch!" Fang Xuan is greatly surprised, bite the tip of the tongue in a hurry, seem to be exerting different skill, prepare to leave.


    It''s a pity... He''s too late.


    In the case of the integration of elixir and nature, not only the suction is greatly increased, but also it becomes a bottomless pit. Just falling, it breaks through the barrier again.


    The image in the perception reappears!


    There are thirteen steps in front, and there is a light at the top.


    I stood on the first step, as if there was infinite thrust on my back, urging me to step up the steps.


    One, two, three!


    One, two, three!


    I walk faster and faster.


    Congenitally four fold, congenitally five fold, congenitally six fold, congenitally seven fold, congenitally eight fold...


    until we reached the ninth ladder, we reached the limit that Dantian could hold, almost burst, and our own realm had broken through to congenitally nine fold.


    The picture suddenly disappears, and Fang Xuan in front of him spouts blood. If he is badly injured, he doesn''t know what secret method he used to forcibly pull away from the absorbed state. His hair is scattered, and he is extremely embarrassed when he steps backward.


    Booming ~


    with Fang Xuan falling into weakness, the Qi wall suddenly broke, and the broken Army uncle rushed to the front to protect me, "Fang Xuan, you look down on him. His constitution was transformed by secret methods and countless pills as early as his childhood. Don''t you think that absorption can absorb it? You''ve made Shaobai a success. "


    Fang Xuan put his hair on his head, spilled blood from the corner of his mouth again, covered his chest and stepped back, and asked, "what kind of skill is this? What is the skill you integrated? "


    "This formula... Nameless! From now on, I''m your natural enemy. You can''t absorb me. Even if you use your internal skills, the internal Qi contained in it will be absorbed by me. In other words, your Qi formula doesn''t work for me. " I close my eyes and feel the power of absorption.


    Fang Dao was so anxious that he seemed to have no idea that the situation would turn out like this. He started to work hard and grabbed Xiaoxue''s throat. "Li Shaobai, what are you proud of? You are still in my hands. Today I want you to watch the wild seed die. Even if we have to leave, no one can catch up with us. "


    "Fang Dao, stop it!" I open my eyes and dare not move rashly.


    Fang Dao sneered: "stop it? Li Shaobai, you are really lucky, but I''m sorry that today your luck has come to an end. You have to watch your daughter die with your own eyes. "


    Fang Xuan retreated to the side of Fang Dao and said, "don''t be merciful."


    Fang Ruolan rushed over from the side and knelt down in front of them, pleading: "father, brother, I beg you, let Xiaoxue go. She is innocent. Father, this is your granddaughter."


    Fang Xuan showed his impatience, "due to the situation, our Fang family can''t tolerate such a villain."


    "Fang Ruolan, get out of my way. I don''t have such a shameful sister as you." Fang Dao scolded and kicked Fang Ruolan away.Xiaoxue, on the other hand, was pinched so that her eyes could not be opened. Her limbs lost their strength and her life was in danger. Her life and death were only in a moment.


    Seeing that the situation is critical, no one dares to do it at will.


    But at this time, a sigh came suddenly.


    "They were born of the same root. Why should they fight each other too soon? The Luo people should work together when they invade? Why should they fight each other? Such a despicable means is hard to see. "


    A white shadow suddenly appeared in front of me and my uncle.


    "Fang Xuan, stop here. Now it''s time to stop." He was wearing a white gown, as if from the snow, slender figure seems to be thin, but like the vast snow mountain, no matter what the wind and rain are unable to shake.


    When Fang Xuan saw the comer, he suddenly frowned and showed a strong fear. He immediately pressed Fang Dao''s hand and said, "it''s you? Daoer, wait a minute. Don''t start. This is the bottom card for us to leave. I didn''t expect that the situation would change. I''m injured now. It''s not necessarily the opponent of him and Su paojun. "


    "Yes." Fang Dao nodded and turned to hold Xiaoxue in his arms, instilling some inner Qi, which made Xiaoxue gasp.


    Then, Fang Xuan gazed at the man and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing here? What does it have to do with you? "


    "Why not? Master Li and I have already reached a consensus. Although there is still a struggle among the younger generation, it must be a common resistance. So I advise you to hand over the children. I''m willing to let you go and let you go back to reflect on whether you should stand on the side of the Luo nationality or not. " Said the man.


    Fang Xuan couldn''t help laughing and asked: "ye Canghai, who do you think you are? Let''s go back and reflect? What can you do if you don''t let people go today? Get out of the way


    This middle-aged man, known as ye Canghai, suddenly said: "are you sure... Don''t let people go? Well, you can kill it. Anyway, you can''t escape it. Let''s do it now! "

 Chapter 765

    This words a, square Xuan and square way all froze.


    Although ye Canghai didn''t do it, every word was full of aggressive momentum.


    "Do it!"


    "Don''t you dare? Shall I help you? "


    "If you don''t do it, hand over the people. It''s too late for you to reflect and stand in the team again."


    It''s hard to know what to do.


    Finally, Fang Xuan first reacted and said, "don''t play such tricks here. Get out of the way quickly."


    "I won''t give way today, OK?" Ye Canghai, one stop ahead.


    For a time, Fang Xuan and Fang Xuan dare not start, so does ye Canghai. The two sides are deadlocked, and Xiaoxue has not been released for a long time.


    Li Qi was so anxious that he took out his heart and lungs, and scolded: "Fang Dao, you have to have a bottom line in life. Your Fang family''s practice is tantamount to betraying China. You are not worthy to be called the Chinese people!"


    "Where are so many statements about the interests? Once the Luo family is in full control, our family will be the first family in China, and you people will submit to it. " Fang Dao is not angry but laughs, holding Xiaoxue Leng.


    I directly stood out, raised my hand to point to Fang Dao, and said in a cold voice: "Fang Dao, don''t you always want to kill me? Well, now you and I have almost the same strength. Let''s divide the victory here. If I win, give me Xiaoxue. "


    "What if you lose?" Fang Dao squinted.


    I made a quick decision and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    Fang Dao laughed wildly and looked at me jokingly, "are you stupid? I hold such a big card, need to work hard with you? I''ll give you two more minutes to think about it. If I don''t get out of the way, I''ll break the fingers one by one. "


    With that, Fang Dao grabs Xiaoxue''s hand and plays with her fingers.


    "The Fang family is obstinately disregarding. In fact, it''s also delaying time. You should make a decision. Before the Luo people arrive, this is the best time to kill Fang Xuan. This is your child. It''s up to you to decide whether to give way or something else." Ye Canghai suddenly turned back, and his eyes, which were somewhat similar to Ye Wudao, were staring at me.


    It''s true that there is so much noise here that the Luo people can''t miss the news.


    And ye Canghai''s decision is nothing more than Xiaoxue''s life.


    If you give up Xiaoxue, you can kill Fang Xuan and his son. Once Fang Xuan is gone, it will be a huge loss and the threat will be much smaller.


    If they don''t give up, they will have more chances to survive.


    But Xiaoxue is my daughter and my own flesh and blood. As a father, how can I let her die?


    The overall situation is very important. The problem is that everyone is selfish, and every father is not willing to do so.


    Pondering for a long time, all people cast their eyes at me, as if waiting for my answer.


    Just at this time, the ground suddenly vibrated, and the whole roof was forced to open with internal air!


    I looked up and saw a large helicopter hanging in mid air with a woman standing in the cabin.


    She covered her face with red gauze and dressed in red clothes. Her eyes had no emotion. She jumped down from the height and came to the front of Fang Xuan.


    She waved her hand and said: "it seems that for a while, there will be no result. This little girl is very important and crucial. It''s a means to check and balance the Li family. You take her on the plane and leave. I''ll stop ye Canghai and Su paojun."


    "Yes Fang Xuan didn''t hesitate. He lifted Fang Dao and jumped in an instant. He grasped the rope left by the plane with his big hand.


    "Don''t let him go!" Uncle paojun stepped on his right foot and flew up like a shell.


    The red gauze woman''s pupil contracted, her right hand waved slightly, and suddenly the red light suddenly appeared, forming a barrier in mid air, forcibly blocking the way of the broken Army uncle.


    Broken Army uncle had to fall back to the ground, look scared, said: "Luo people still come, no way, let them run."


    I looked at the red gauze woman, and vaguely felt that the heroism between her eyebrows seemed very familiar, but I couldn''t remember who it was.


    She and I looked at each other, then moved away from her eyes and said coldly, "ye Canghai, is it necessary for the Soviet Union to continue? People are in our hands. You can''t help it. "


    "It''s you... Rosefinch! You and I join hands to break the army. Even if we can''t get back the children and kill Fang Xuan, we should at least take down the rosefinch and kill one person, so as to get the first chance in the war and occupy the advantage! " Ye Canghai''s murder is very decisive. His whole body turns into a white awn. As he moves, the whole Jingyun building is shaking and may collapse at any time.


    "But... It''s in the city. There are many people and many eyes. If ordinary people see it, it''s harder for CNOOC to cover it up." Uncle paojun hesitated.


    "In the face of great difficulties, we can''t care too much. You and I may not be able to defeat rosefinch!" Ye Canghai shakes his head. His power is stronger. When the wind blows, the whole building is cracking and crackling.


    Uncle paojun bit his teeth and the purple light spread all over his body. At the same time, he urged: "you leave quickly. It''s very dangerous here. In addition, let someone go back to inform the Li family, and let people block and evacuate this area completely. If you can suppress public opinion, you will die!"Li Qi and ye Zhan immediately took me downstairs, and a large group of people came downstairs.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise from above, and the floor was collapsing from top to bottom.


    As he goes downstairs, Li Qi takes out the phone and seems to call the old man. He simply explains the matter, and then asks the old man to help block the area.


    Arriving downstairs, Jingyun building is already crumbling.


    This is the urban area. Many people around are frightened and implicated.


    "Li Qi, save people. Don''t let ordinary people get involved." I didn''t have any hesitation. I showed my ability decisively and saved people quickly.


    Dozens of Li''s experts helped, and all the people at the scene were stunned.


    "My God, what''s going on? Are these guys people? "


    "Run, Jingyun building is going to collapse!"


    "Help, damn it, I''ve got a sprained leg. Help me."


    In the distance, a young man sprained his foot and fell to a dog. His face was covered with mud and he desperately asked for help.


    As soon as I approached, I carried the youth on my shoulders and came hundreds of meters away. Jingyun building collapsed completely and became a huge ruin. Even the buildings nearby were affected.


    Many people who got out of trouble gathered together and were so shocked that they looked at the ruins in front of them, one by one they didn''t know why.


    "Why did it collapse all of a sudden?"


    "It''s Li Shaobai! Li Shaobai saved me


    ..


    I also followed the eyes of the people and gazed at the dusty ruins. I saw three lights rising up into the sky, which turned into an amazing scene.


    White awn ape, roaring up to the sky, the size of ten feet.


    Purple skeleton, holding bone sword, dazzling.


    Suddenly, a deafening sharp sound, suddenly spread.


    Whoo!!!


    The place that this sound passes, square kilometer, every is an ordinary person, all be shocked faint past.


    The red light distorts and changes, making the sky red.


    A flaming rosefinch is gradually condensed out. It spreads its huge wings and hovers over the White Ape and skeleton. Its eyes are mixed with indifference, as if overlooking all living beings.


    Whoo!!!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to 33600 crown of kings!

 Chapter 766

    Rosefinch hovers in the air. When its wings flap, it covers the light and shadow, just like covering the sky.


    Red gauze woman suddenly appeared in the head of rosefinch, supported by countless gases, just like floating, she looked down at the earth, still indifferent.


    The ten Zhang White Ape, which was transformed by Ye Canghai''s internal Qi, suddenly jumped up and hit the rosefinch''s head with a long silver stick while roaring.


    At the same time, the purple skeleton also jumped up, and the bone sword suddenly cut to the tail of the rosefinch.


    At this moment, the wind and cloud roll down, the world roars!


    The red gauze woman gave a cold hum, and the rosefinch''s wings suddenly opened and closed. Suddenly, the wind swept away, and the White Ape and purple skeleton were blown back to the ground.


    At the moment of landing, the earth vibrates.


    "I''m not here to fight with you. I don''t need to spend money with you. Nameless is the real enemy. My task is finished. I won''t accompany you any more." As soon as the red gauze woman waved her hand, the flaming red rosefinch immediately flew to the sky. In less than a few seconds, she completely disappeared without a trace. She didn''t mean to start at all.


    Looking at the disappearing direction of the red gauze woman, I was extremely shocked, because this is the first time that I saw the inner skill of virtual phase that can fly.


    At this time, White Ape virtual phase, purple skeleton, one after another dissipated.


    Uncle paojun came from a distance. Seeing the ordinary people around him who fainted, he was relieved. "It seems that things are still turning for the better. These people are all stunned because of their weak constitution. No one should take video photos."


    "No problem. If there are people in the know, CNOOC will send relevant departments to deal with it. We are beyond the scope of ordinary people. We need to stand in front of them, shelter them from the wind and rain, and maintain a balance. That is, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility." Ye Canghai came close behind and sighed.


    I clenched my fist, thinking that the rosefinch came too suddenly, Xiaoxue was taken away by Fangdao.


    If the identity is not exposed, it''s OK, at least it won''t hurt Xiaoxue. But Luozuo, the son of a bitch, has been found out by him. It will not only threaten Xiaoxue''s life, but also check and balance the Li family in disguised form.


    All of a sudden, my brain boom, quickly look back, "Fang... Fang Ruolan! Fang Xuan didn''t take her away, did she...


    "don''t worry, I saved her, no problem." Uncle paojun patted me on the shoulder, raised his hand and pointed to the dusty ruins ahead. There was a woman in yellow fir, who was struggling to get up.


    I didn''t have time to think about it, so I ran quickly, reached for Fang Ruolan and asked, "Ruolan, do you have anything to do?"


    "I''m ok, Xiaoxue, she..." Fang Ruolan wiped her tears.


    I said: "you come back to Li''s home with me. No one will blame you. Xiaoxue should be taken back to Fang''s home. I will ask for someone."


    "It''s impossible... The war is just around the corner, and the fangs are holding Xiaoxue in their hands. The four messengers will surely guard the fangs, and no one can get Xiaoxue back." Fang Ruolan choked.


    At this time, dozens of black cars came quickly from a distance, raising a dust.


    "The road has been blocked, immediately clean up the scene, find any insider, confiscate mobile phones and other tools, must do everything possible to seal, is bound to block public opinion." MCA opened the door and fell to the ground. The rest of the vehicles quickly came down. Hundreds of people in black started to clean up the scene immediately.


    Then, Mahua walked up to the broken Army uncle and ye Canghai, bowed his hand, and said: "CNOOC has received the news, the Luo family incident, there must be a result, otherwise it will harm China. The leader has already told us that they will send the three masters of CNOOC hidden door to help. I hope the two elders will discuss the strategy after they go back."


    "On the people''s side, the blockade of areas and speeches and other trivial matters are left to our Ma Hua."


    I quickly ran over with Fang Ruolan in my arms and asked directly, "Comrade Mahua, is there any way for China shipping to check and balance the Fang family? Although the base areas of the Luo people can''t be found, at least the Fang family is in China. "


    "Comrade Li, it is precisely because the Fang family is in China that it is more difficult to check and balance. Now it is a critical moment. If you are not careful, you may force the Fang family to jump out of the wall. With the Fang family''s ability, you can absolutely make a big fight in China. Economically and in public opinion, the last thing China shipping wants to see is this result. That''s why we need an outsider." Mahua shook his head, embarrassed.


    "Stranger?" I picked my eyebrows.


    Ma Hua explained: "the alien refers to the person whose strength is different from the ordinary person. It is the general name of China shipping. You go back first and leave it to me to handle."


    "Wait!" I''m in the way of MCA.


    Ma Hua was stunned. "Comrade Li, what''s the matter?"


    "Zhonghai yinmen... Is it Fu?" I said.


    MCA nodded, "yes, so what?"


    "Do you remember Mr. Fu Xiaofu? I think he is a member of the hidden gate. Now at this juncture, what are you hiding from Zhonghai? Who the hell is he? Strength is not simple, right? I owe him a favor. I have to save him. Maybe it will help this time. " I''m full of questions.


    As a result, Mahua waved his hand and refused on the spot. "Comrade Li, no, I can''t insist. Your request is too much. This is the secret of CNOOC. Moreover, Fu Xiao is a madman. No one knows what he will do. He can only be locked up. Don''t say it again. It''s impossible."With that, MCA bypassed me and did not give me any chance to refute, with a very firm attitude.


    Uncle paojun frowned and sighed: "Zhonghai also has secrets. It''s better to leave them alone. Today is your happy day. The old man, Chu Yuyan, Ning Xing and many others are still waiting for you in the Li family."


    "These things, wait for the happy event to pass and then discuss the strategy. Anyway, it''s impossible to forcibly kill the upper house. The Luo family should have sent someone to pass." Ye Canghai said.


    ..


    holding Fang Ruolan in his arms, he went back to Li''s home and stood outside the main hall, which was full of family members. They were all in a panic. It seemed that they had not put their mind on the wedding for a long time.


    "Rosefinch appears... Should it not be at the same level as Qinglong?"


    "The four envoys, led by Qinglong, are the strongest, but the other three may not be weak."


    "Is Fang Xuan sucked by the prince? The crown prince has been promoted to congenital nine. I think Fang Xuan''s loss this time is not small. At least he has to go from congenital great perfection to congenital twelve. It''s a little less threat. "


    "The latest news is that the Fang family has been completely blocked. It is said that a large number of people from unknown origins have settled in. Even the Fang family has taken the initiative to release the news that the four envoys of Qinglong have gathered in the Fang family!"


    "I''m afraid I''ll lose this time. Lord Naro, we don''t know from beginning to end."


    For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely depressed, and many figures on the scene felt hopeless.


    Ning Xing and Chu Yuyan stand together and see me holding Fang Ruolan with a complicated look.


    "I''m sorry... My child is missing. I''m going to bring the mother back. I can''t leave her alone." I step into the hall, slowly put down Fang Ruolan, a grasp of her hand.

 Chapter 767

    Lead Fang Ruolan to walk into, all around quietly silent, each big family together cast eyes, constantly looking back and forth at us.


    Chu Yuyan raised a shallow smile and said, "I don''t blame you. You are very good and excellent. You have done your duty as a father and as a husband."


    Hearing this, I nodded slightly, then moved away from sight, looking at Ning Xing.


    Ning Xingxiu''s eyebrows were locked and her look was very tangled. Suddenly she pulled off her head and said, "I don''t blame you either, because your choice is correct, but I''m different from sister Chu. I can''t pass my own level... Sorry, please give me some time to think about it."


    Finish saying, rather apricot head crown to my hand, pass by from my side.


    I was stiff, the result had already been expected, looking back at her leaving figure, I did not choose to chase, maybe we need time, need to calm down.


    The hall was oppressive, and many people lamented.


    "The bride left one."


    "It''s human nature that Ning Xing can''t accept it. Don''t blame her."


    "I don''t think it will be over between her and the prince. In fact, what I want to see most is that Ning Xing and the prince are married."


    "Don''t break up here. Ning Xing should just think about it."


    Rather old get up, full of complicated color, sighed: "everyone, it''s inconvenient to stay here, I''ll take people back to persuade Xiaoxing."


    Soon, Mr. Ning left in a hurry, leaving the second master in the Li family.


    The old man leaned on a crutch, stroked his white beard, and said: "the wedding is going on as usual. Ruolan has already left the Fang family, and she has given birth to her daughter. In the future, she will be a member of the Li family. No one is allowed to tell her what to do behind her back. Immediately, she will send someone to prepare for it, change her clothes for Ruolan, and worship here together."


    Under the orders of the old man, Fang Ruolan quickly changed his clothes. I took two girls in my left and right hands and began to worship.


    Originally, I thought that this would be the most festive day, but at the moment, my heart is extremely heavy, and I can''t lift any pleasure at all.


    Xiaoxue was taken away, Ning Xing repented of marriage, which for me, is undoubtedly a huge blow.


    I kowtow my head and my eyes turn red. It''s always my own incompetence that leads to a personal distress around me.


    Clenching my fists, my knuckles crackled. I vowed in my heart that I would not only save Xiaoxue, but also kill Fangdao, Luozuo, Fangxuan and the whole Luo family!


    The premise is, I need absolute strength, can crush all strength!


    And the fastest way is to suck up Fangxuan completely!


    After the wedding, due to the tense situation, there was no bridal chamber. After I settled the two girls, I immediately went back to the main hall and directly participated in the meeting.


    At this moment, only the leaders of the major families are left in the hall, and they have been completely united, with the Li family as the mainstay.


    Ye Wudao, ye Canghai, ye Jiadan, Wang Lin, er ye, Li Qinghao, Li Qingshan and so on all sat around.


    The old man was in the dominant position and said slowly, "the Luo nationality has a big intention. If we lose this battle, we will either die or be controlled and become the puppets of the Luo nationality. Now the Fang family, the Song family and the Xu family have all become members of the Luo nationality. It''s obvious that we have many opponents. It will be a big war."


    "On our side, we are obviously in a weak position. With the four envoys of Luo nationality and Fang Xuan, these seven people are a huge problem. If you add the Lord of Luo nationality, the hope is slim. I think you are ready for it."


    Uncle paojun held up his fists and said: "Canghai and I are already congenitally perfect. They may not be able to defeat Zhuque. Even with the three masters of Zhonghai hidden door, we have only five congenitally perfect. We can only deal with two messengers. If we rely on anonymity alone, we are still not sure. This battle is... Difficult. The reason why the other side is so slow to fight is that it doesn''t cost a lot of money If a soldier is killed, he will be subdued. "


    "Yes, today we have a simple fight with rosefinch. I''m afraid that this man is at least half of the source. If we calculate in this way, the four messengers will even have false sources! And Lord Naro, according to my conjecture, I think it should be the true source! " Ye Canghai said.


    "Source?" I don''t understand.


    Ye Canghai smiles, "the source is beyond the innate realm. The true source is the strongest, the false source is the second, and the half source is the weakest."


    "Congenitally refining Qi is the source of understanding. There are many kinds of sources, including the source of self, the source of internal Qi, the source of practice, the source of five elements, and the source of self creation! One of the sources is just like you absorb Fang Xuan. You have the same source, so you can resonate. "


    "To reach this level, there is no need to practice blindly, because both inside and outside have reached the limit of the individual, more is the need to feel."


    I nodded and understood.


    Uncle paojun then said: "Luo Zuo''s strength is equal to mine, so must the right Dharma protector. We have only one source territory, and the other side plus the Lord of Luo nationality has at least five people! And there are a lot of congenital consummation. "With these words, the meeting fell into a dead silence.


    Li Qinghao bowed his head and looked dejected.


    After a moment, Li Qinghao didn''t know what to think of. He suddenly raised his head and asked, "what about Li Qingcheng? I think he should belong to the origin, too? "


    The old man took a look, his hands on crutches, and didn''t speak.


    Ye Canghai eyebrows light pick, also asked: "yes, Li Qingcheng and Qinglong last fight, the strength is stronger than me, must be the source."


    The old man still didn''t speak.


    Li Qinghao raised his hope in his eyes and said hastily: "yes, if we count Li Qingcheng and the unknown, we have at least two sources. Last time, Li Qingcheng didn''t make a move. He just took the move. No one knows his real strength. Maybe it''s not the real source, it''s a fake source? If so, I am willing to put aside the past grievances and let Li Qingcheng return to the Li family! "


    At this time, the old man stood up with a crutch and looked around the room with great dignity, sighing: "in fact, we have only one source from the beginning to the end."


    "What do you mean? Isn''t it two? " Li Qinghao stares.


    Ye Canghai''s face changed dramatically, "shouldn''t it be..."


    the old man knocked his crutch on the ground, nodded his head and said: "yes, there have never been two origins, and there has always been only one. My son Qingcheng, who fought against Qinglong 20 years ago, is now regarded as a thorn in the eye by the Luo people, and even the four messengers are extremely afraid of... Nameless!"


    After a while, the closed hall burst into an uproar.


    Li Qinghao stood up uncontrollably and lost his voice: "it''s impossible!"


    "Li Qingcheng is nameless!" Ye Canghai was shocked.


    The king of Ye Jiadan waved the dust lightly and sighed: "who can refine the elixir beyond the holy product? It turned out to be him. Now what step has he taken to the source realm?"

 Chapter 768

    Nameless is Qingcheng, and Qingcheng is nameless.


    When the truth came out, people who didn''t know about it all cast their eyes at me.


    "I understand. It turns out that all this is to keep Li Shaobai."


    "Now, by absorbing Fang Xuan, the crown prince has reached the congenital nine fold, which is more or less self-protection."


    "Li Qingcheng is in seclusion. He doesn''t want to enter the Li family. He has been unknown for many years... I finally understand that this is because I''m afraid that the Luo people will find their weakness and seize Shaobai."


    "Damned Luo people, shameless Fang family, can they use such a trick? First I caught Ning Xing, and then I took the child away. It can''t be described as despicable. "


    ..


    "is this true?" Li Qinghao was so surprised that his eyes on me changed a lot.


    I''m more and more heavy, I can''t say anything.


    The old man pressed his hand, restrained the noise, and sighed: "this is the top secret. Please don''t spread it. According to the current situation, our chances of winning are very low. I say it''s hard to hear. Even if Qingcheng is the true source, the naluo master may not be weak. Once they fight each other, they give the four messengers a gap. So, the four messengers are our right choice Pay attention to the point. "


    "With our strength, we can only manage to deal with two messengers. If Qinglong is really a fake source, it''s a real catastrophe. Many congenital Yuanman are not rivals."


    As soon as the voice fell, the atmosphere fell into depression again, and no one could come up with an appropriate strategy.


    "There''s still a little time for Canghai and I to do our best to see if we can have the luck to step into the semi source. Even if we may not win, we can increase our chances of winning," he said


    "Old man, leave first. If there is something urgent, you can inform the Ye family directly." Ye Canghai got up and arched his hand.


    Ye Wudao also followed up and took a deep look at me. "Our business should be put first, and now the overall situation is the most important."


    Half a minute later, the Ye family had already left.


    The old man was full of vicissitudes and dignified. He also urged me to say that this is my wedding night. Don''t stay with them old friends.


    Back to the residence of Qianyang palace, there are festive lanterns and words all around, as if everything is good and immersed in joy.


    I was very tired. I went into the room and found two women sitting in the living room, looking melancholy and waiting for me.


    "How''s the discussion going? Is there any result? " Chu Yuyan asked.


    I sat down and pinched my temple. "It''s not the result. It''s hard."


    "Don''t think about it, now the situation can''t be reversed, as for the child''s problem..." Fang Ruolan took the initiative to massage my head.


    I grabbed her hand and said firmly, "don''t worry, Xiaoxue, I will definitely come back. No matter what way, but now the four messengers are guarding Fang''s house. You and I need to be patient and wait for the opportunity."


    Speaking of this, I looked back at Fang Ruolan, "if one day, I want Fang Dao and Fang Xuan to die, what will you do?"


    "This..." Fang Ruolan showed a tangled color.


    At this moment, I understood Fang Ruolan''s meaning, so I sat down again and didn''t mention this problem again, so as not to meet her heartache.


    Fang Xuan and Fang Dao are merciless, but Fang Ruolan always regards them as relatives. I really don''t know how these two bastards can be so heartless!


    Just two scum!


    As the night grew deeper and deeper, the three of us sat in the living room and couldn''t help feeling sleepy.


    I''m really not in the mood. I glanced awkwardly and said, "well, I have something else to think about. You two should sleep first and ignore me."


    "No, you''ve been tired all day. Ruolan, help me and pull him in." Chu YuYan''s face flushed with disapproval.


    Chu Yuyan is like a big sister, while Fang Ruolan becomes a little sister. They immediately attack each other and drag me into the room.


    Then, they pushed me to the bed, covered the red quilt, and instantly came in...


    ...


    when I woke up the next day, my room was in a mess and my clothes were thrown everywhere.


    I got up to wash, and then lit a cigarette, two women have not woken up.


    Looking at the tired faces of the two women, I vomited smoke and murmured: "this battle is only allowed to win, but not to lose. If it fails, Fang Dao will certainly not let me go, and his relatives will be implicated."


    After getting dressed, he opened the door and went out. Li Dachuan and other six managers of the side branch were all waiting in the living room, as if they had been waiting for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" I flicked ash into the ashtray.


    Li Dachuan took a deep breath and replied, "in half an hour, Fang Dao will come to Li''s house! Please ask the prince to come with us


    Is Fang Dao coming?


    What''s this guy doing here?


    I don''t say much. Let Li Dachuan lead the way.


    Half an hour later, Fang Dao led several experts to show up in the Li family and climb the main hall.


    As soon as we met, I said, "what are you doing here?""Hahaha, of course, I''m here to persuade you to surrender. I think you''d better not resist. You can''t imagine the power of Luo nationality. If the Li family obeys, the wild seed will be returned to you." Fang Dao sat down unscrupulously.


    I squinted, "you bring these people here, aren''t you afraid that my Li family will catch you? I believe you''re the one to blame for your lies. "


    "Believe it or not, anyway, the wild seed is still in the hands of Fang family. I want to lose a hair and let that wild seed die every minute. Do you dare to touch me? What''s more, as the old saying goes, if the two armies are at war and the envoys are not killed, won''t the Li family be afraid of being laughed at if they move me? " Fang Dao said, backhand to his head, arrogant very arrogant.


    Where is this to persuade surrender? It is clear that it is under the banner of persuading people to surrender and provocative.


    Fang Dao moved his eyes, stared at the old man, and said with a smile, "old man Li, Li Shaobai is stupid, don''t you follow him? What''s the end of fighting against the Luo people? You should know better than me. What''s the existence of Lord Luo Tian? It''s not something the Li family can resist. "


    "Please go back. You have to have backbone. My Li family is not like your Fang family. They are willing to be the lackeys of Luo nationality. Even if they want to lose, they don''t lose their dignity. What you say doesn''t work for us." The old man gave a cold hum.


    Fang Dao had a cup of tea, got up and took a leisurely step. He said sarcastically, "You Li family are so stupid. I''ll give you three more days to think about it, and then I''ll come back. I hope you can get lost and know how to return. Don''t fight against Luo family."


    "As for you, Li Shaobai, if you want to go back to that wild seed, you can persuade Master Li. It''s not shameful to be a force under the Luo family. It''s really not shameful at all."


    "Let''s go. The next stop is the Ye family. I don''t believe that no one is willing to be obedient. Nothing is more important than being alive. When I take away many forces and the Li family is helpless, you will come to me."


    ..


    words of the author: add more changes to the crown of 33800 kings.

 Chapter 769

    In three days, Fang Dao went all over the families.


    At the beginning, I was a little worried that someone would turn back.


    But when we got to the back, we didn''t even have a submissive one. We all kept our original position and stuck to our side.


    In the face of today''s situation, this is no doubt not to bow to the Luo people''s integrity!


    After persuasion, we are united as one and united as never before.


    Even Li Qinghao, who is rarely seen in the Li family, didn''t disagree with me.


    Three days later, Fangdao came again.


    However, this time Fang Dao came with a black face. As soon as he entered the hall, he was aggressive and said, "I''ll give you an ultimatum. The date of making an appointment with no name is getting closer and closer. Your decision is related to the life and death of the Li family and the major families. Once you bow your head, no one else will be involved."


    This tone, this attitude, is not the general arrogance, with the cock and dog like heaven.


    I was very upset. I had to bear it three days ago. I couldn''t bear it this time. I just waved my hand and said, "close the hall door for me."


    Several experts set out and closed the door in the blink of an eye.


    Fang Dao was not afraid, but also looked contemptuous and said with a smile: "what? Want to do it? I can tell you that if the two armies are at war and the envoys are not killed, you will be criticized for doing so. "


    I stood up with a cold face, walked to Fang Dao, and said in a cold voice: "you are right, but you have to look at someone. If you are such a running dog, I think no one will have any objection. Everyone hates you to the bone."


    "Ha ha, don''t forget that the wild seed is still in the hands of Fang family." Fang Dao continued to laugh, not nervous at all, with a look of victory in hand.


    With a few of his entourage around him, he looked like 250000 or 80000. He looked at people with his nostrils.


    "That''s right. The Li family dare to move one?"


    "With the support of Luo people, Fangdao is fearless."


    "If you dare to do it today, I''ll screw my head off and kick it for you."


    I grabbed a follower''s neck in an instant and ran the skill in an instant. Under the fusion of the two elixir fields, great changes have taken place in my body. I can not only absorb internal Qi, but also drain people''s vitality with the elixir field which contains the power of destruction and collapse!


    And the inner Qi, which had expanded to the extreme and almost burst the elixir field, had been compressed by me, and the congenital nine fold realm had been completely consolidated.


    Hiss ~


    in the blink of an eye, the attendant was sucked into a mummy by me, and died under my hands before I could even speak.


    This action made Fang Dao frown tightly, and the rest of his followers were shocked.


    I let go of my big hand and felt the vitality absorbed. All of them poured into the meridians and elixir fields and spread all over my body. Although they didn''t prolong my life, they got a huge nourishment and were extremely smooth.


    This strange effect is the benefit of the integration of elixir and elixir. The problem is that it''s too cruel. I don''t use it normally.


    But I don''t care so much about people like Fang Dao.


    After draining one, I started again, decisively sucking another attendant to death.


    Seeing this, they were scared out of their wits. They couldn''t even resist. They had to beg for mercy one after another.


    "Here, Fangdao Shengzi, stop him quickly."


    "Crazy, how can this Naqi formula have such a change?"


    "It''s just as terrible as Lord Xuan''s."


    Fang Dao''s face became more and more ugly. It was no different from eating dog excrement. He quickly stood in front of me and said, "Li Shaobai, stop it. Don''t annoy me. I''ll tell you, do you want that wild seed?"


    "I want people, and you... I want to fight! Don''t think I don''t know. Xiaoxue is the key to our Li family. Luo won''t hurt her easily. What about you? Even if you die here today, the Luo people will not fight directly because of you! " I said.


    Fang Dao immediately laughed, "hit me? Just you? Don''t think you''re lucky enough to be arrogant in front of me if you suck a little from my father. "


    "I''m sorry, I can be arrogant, and I''m arrogant. You''re so stupid. Even if you send it to me for the first time, how dare you come here for the second time? I dare to be an arrow with chicken feathers. I really think the Li family can challenge at will? " I laughed, too.


    At this time, the old man coughed a few times and said awkwardly, "what, break the army? It''s your turn to play your unique skill. Seal off part of the cultivation of Fangdao. Although it''s a bit out of the ordinary, you have to use this method to deal with this kind of running dog. I don''t think you have any objection. Clean up the dog well so that the Luo people can see our attitude He warned the Luo people not to play tricks again. OK, let''s close the door and beat the dog. "


    Without saying a word, uncle paojun immediately came to Fang Dao''s body and shot out his two fingers to seal Fang Dao''s meridians.


    Fang Dao hasn''t reacted yet, the broken Army uncle has already returned to the original position, his face''s amazement, can''t help patting his forehead, "Oh, I''m not careful to use too much force."Then, Fang Dao''s face turned white, filled with the color of weakness, and scolded: "mean, you are so mean, how can you play such a trick? What kind of family is it? What is a group of people bullying me? Damn it... Actually started to reverse the meridians. Su broke the army, you old bastard. "


    "It started to fall!"


    "Nine heavy, eight heavy, seven heavy, I..."


    Fang Dao''s meridians reversed and his strength regressed. When I raised my hand, I slapped him in the face and scolded, "I''m your uncle, so you''re allowed to be mean and we''re not allowed to shut down? I''ve wanted to cut you for a long time


    With a slap, Fangdao was directly taken away by me and hit the dragon pillar.


    I stepped on the ground and rushed to him without giving him any chance to escape. I grabbed his hair, opened his right fingers and tried to pull it out.


    PA ~


    PA ~


    Pa Pa!


    Right hand smoke, and then change the left hand smoke, is pumping, all kinds of pumping!


    I deliberately controlled it so well that Fangdao could feel pain and not be fatal.


    Fang Dao was red in my eyes. As the saint son of Fang family, he has always defeated me from the day he met me.


    But today, like a drowning dog, I slapped my face desperately.


    After dozens of slaps, Fang Dao''s face was ugly, swollen like a pig''s head, completely angry, and swearing.


    "Li Shaobai, you rely on Su to break the army to help you. If you have the guts, you can untie my meridians and reverse them. You can be one-on-one with me."


    "You, ah! Stop it. "


    "I''m the Holy Son, I''m the Holy Son of Fang family, I''m a member of Luo nationality, why do you beat me?"


    "Ah, ah, ah."


    "One on one? I love your mother! If you have Fangxuan and Fangsheng to help you, I can''t have someone to help you? " I fought back.


    At this time, the broken Army uncle suddenly said: "it''s easy to use, but it''s difficult to solve. Anyway, even if I solve it myself, the success rate is only half. The reversal of meridians is not a small thing. If you don''t solve it within 12 hours, you will become a useless person completely. If you fail, you will also become a useless person."


    Fang Dao was so embarrassed that he couldn''t help yelling, "Su broke the army, my father won''t let you go. You dare to do this to me. After I go back, master Qinglong will untie it for me. Next time I will kill you all!"


    "Shut your dog''s mouth!" I clenched my fist and smashed it directly at Fangdao''s smelly mouth.


    ...


    the author''s words: there is one more plane to reward "Nu Nu".

 Chapter 770

    Kacha ~


    the front teeth of Fangdao were smashed by me, but I pinched my mouth and couldn''t spit it out, so I had to swallow it alive.


    "Wow." Fang Dao was disgusted by himself.


    "You, now you have to eat the prince''s saliva." My tongue brewed for a few seconds, made Fangdao''s mouth bigger, and spit directly.


    Fang Dao''s stomach juice rolled and food gushed out of my throat uncontrollably...


    I let go, and this guy made me sick and almost vomited.


    After vomiting, I handed Fang Dao a paper towel. He quickly wiped his mouth, "Li Shaobai, I haven''t seen you disgusting man. I''ve vomited all the food I ate today."


    "It would be nice to wipe your mouth with a tissue." I slapped my backhand again.


    Pop!


    The sound was so loud that it made Fangdao flip 360 degrees in the air on the spot, and fell to the ground in the street.


    Fang Dao was lying on the ground with his ass puckered. It was just a dog eating. His hair was all over his head and his face was purple. This was definitely the most embarrassing moment for him.


    Seeing this situation, several of the attendants were scared to death. They knelt on the ground and did not dare to get up for fear of dying here.


    "Prince, let us go."


    "We''re just doing things for people."


    "Li Shaobai is too cruel. He is the son of Fangdao. He beat him like this."


    I ignored it, walked over and directly kicked the ass of the court, "Fang Dao, I think this place is good, our account should be cleared."


    Fang Dao rolled twice on the ground and quickly got up, as if he had been severely humiliated. Under the gaze of the people, he wanted to find a crack in the ground.


    "I''m the saint son of Fang family. What do you think of me as? If you want to settle accounts, you should also use an open and aboveboard method to play these little tricks. What kind of Prince are you Fang Dao asked in an urgent voice.


    My God yawned and said, "ha, Fang Dao, do you think this kind of provocation is effective for me? You are mean, insidious and perverse enough. No matter how I play tricks, I can''t match you. "


    With that, I took a step forward.


    "I''m the son, you can''t do this to me!" We can''t help regressing.


    I instantly face, back scold: "you are a fart, you are a piece of shit, just like Ye Wudao said, you are a villain, mean and shameless, I treat you like this today, how can you?"


    "My father will come to save me, master Qinglong will come to save me." Fang Dao said.


    I took another two steps, reached for Fang Dao''s collar, and put my face close to him. "Don''t forget, this is the Li family. If you deliberately hide it, you can also make the Luo people unable to explore. So now you are called" every day should not be "and" the land doesn''t work. "


    "What do you want to do? You think if you hit me, you can make me give in? I''ll give up? Don''t be kidding, Li Shaobai. I won''t give up this hatred. " Fang Dao''s attitude was suddenly quite tough.


    I kicked Fang Dao down, stepped on his face and said in a cold voice, "do you know? If it''s not for Fang Ruolan, I''m going to kill you here today. Don''t be conceited. Even if I don''t kill you, it will make you feel what it''s like to lose the most important thing! "


    "Don''t you always think you''re powerful? That''s good. I''ll tie you here and let you lose the so-called strength bit by bit. "


    "My child is gone, and I won''t let you have a good time!"


    With a wave of my hand, several experts immediately understood it, quickly took the iron rope and tied the square road to the dragon pillar in the main hall.


    "You let me go, Li Shaobai. I''m not finished with you. I''m a holy Son. You can only live under my feet forever. You''re not qualified to do this to me." Fang Dao was not angry and struggled desperately, but at the moment his strength continued to regress, and he had already lost his resistance, just like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Ignoring Fang Dao completely, I turned to the old man and asked, "old man, twelve hours is too long. Can we shorten it to half an hour? I want him to despair completely, because for a long time, the Fang family will be aware of it. I don''t intend to give the Fang family a chance to save him. "


    "No problem." Uncle paojun starts again. He approaches Fangdao in an instant. He turns his fingers with both hands, mingles with internal Qi, and forcibly accelerates the retrograde movement of meridians.


    Fang Dao''s face changed greatly. After he realized the change in his body, he suddenly showed a look of despair and lost his voice: "half an hour, Li Shaobai, why do you want people to deprive me of my cultivation? Who do you think you are! "


    "I''m not who, I''m just taking revenge." I turned my mouth up.


    Fang Dao was more and more moved. His swollen face was gradually purple, blue and white. His whole body was filled with bursts of weakness, and even his legs were shaking.


    In full view of the public, Fang Dao is like a clown, immersed in the line of sight, grinding time bit by bit.


    With the passage of time, Fang Dao''s so-called self-confidence and so-called pride were finally beaten to pieces. The feeling that his strength dissipated made him feel more scared than ever.


    About a cup of tea time, Fang Dao thoroughly afraid, and began to beg for mercy."No... don''t let me be an ordinary person, I don''t want nothing."


    "Without strength, I will never be a saint son, and I will not even have any status in the Fang family."


    "The fangs and the Luos don''t want to waste people. Li Shaobai, you... You let me go, you let me go."


    I shook my head, determined, replied: "impossible, you give up your heart, I do not kill you is the greatest kindness, and from now on, you are no longer my opponent, my opponent now, should be Luo nationality!"


    "It''s more painful than killing me directly. You know that''s what I value most. You''ve made me have nothing. I''m worse alive than dead! I''ll give up, we''ll give up! " Fang Dao said.


    "Do you know how to beg for mercy? You know you''re losing? But it''s too late, too late. " I shook my head again.


    Fang Dao had no hope of saving himself. He was completely stimulated. His hypocritical face showed in an instant. He opened his mouth and scolded: "Li Shaobai, I will not let you go. Even if I become a ghost, I will curse you day and night. I will always remember what you did to me."


    "Abuse it, abuse it heartily, such abuse can show you how much failure." I shook my head for the third time.


    But at this time, Fang Ruolan suddenly opened the door of the hall, walked up to me and Fang Dao, and said, "don''t treat him like this. He is my elder brother. Just look at him in my face. Will you let him go this time?"


    I frowned and hesitated.


    Fang Dao was overjoyed. He seemed to see the last straw and hastened to say: "Ruolan, I''m your elder brother. How can you watch me abandoned by Li Shaobai? You''ve been my follower since you were young. I''ve been thinking about you all the time. Don''t you forget? Who comforts you when you cry? Who helped you up when you fell? It''s your elder brother, me


    "Fang Dao, you shut up. I''m saving you today to give all this back to you. This is the last time I help you. From now on, you and I will be cut off!" Fang Ruolan burst into tears uncontrollably and roared loudly.


    Fang Dao didn''t see Fang Ruolan''s tears. He had only himself in his mind. He said in a hurry: "time is running out. You can help me talk. If you have an entourage, you can escort me back to Fang''s house in time. It''s not too late."


    I frowned deeper and deeper, and my whole heart was seized.


    ..


    in the author''s words: one more plane for "Nu Nu" reward, and it''s over.

 Chapter 771

    Fang Ruolan wiped his tears and stood between me and Fang Dao. The meaning was very obvious.


    I can''t help sighing, thinking that she can''t make it through blood and family after all, but this time, it may be a good thing to cut off all the ties between her and the Fang family.


    From time to time, Fang Dao urged me to wave and ask someone to untie him.


    When the iron rope fell to the ground, the Fang family''s entourage immediately stepped forward and held the soft Fang Dao.


    I put my arms around Fang Ruolan''s shoulder and patted him a few times to comfort him.


    Then, I glared at Fang Dao and said, "this time it''s for Ruolan''s face. In the future, Ruolan is no longer a member of your Fang family. Next time we meet, if you are still stubborn, I will never forgive you."


    As soon as this remark came out, many people in the Li family advised me.


    "The prince can''t do it. The best way is to abolish Fangdao."


    "This is no doubt to let the tiger go back to the mountain."


    "Think twice, Prince."


    "Let him go!" I shook my head. For Fang Ruolan''s sake, I was determined.


    Fang Dao eased his face, and a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth, "Li Shaobai, you wait for me."


    With that, several of Fang''s entourage decisively escorted Fang Dao away, and there was a sigh of regret in the hall.


    I pressed my hand, loosened my frown, and explained: "although Fang Dao has gone, his problem has not been solved, and there is not much time left. If he can untie the retrograde meridian, he is lucky, but if he is short of time or fails to relieve it, he is a useless man."


    Looking at the direction of Fang Dao''s departure, I knew very well that he would never give up.


    Fang Dao, as a famous son, has always been in a high position. Among the young generation of the three families, no one is his rival except ye Wudao.


    And I have always been under his pressure.


    But today, Fang Dao has suffered this kind of humiliation. How can he allow others to trample on his dignity? How can we give up easily?


    Move eyes, looking at Fang Ruolan''s side face, I inexplicably distressed, never thought, this pair of brothers and sisters will eventually become like this.


    But from another angle, it''s good for Fang Ruolan and me. I don''t have to worry about other factors when I fight next time.


    ...


    on the day Fang Dao went back, the Fang family was furious and issued several statements condemning the Li family.


    However, no one disagrees with Fang Dao, a running dog, and no one pays attention to Fang''s anger. These statements are totally useless.


    After the anger, there was no movement in the Fang family, and the Luo people seemed to see our attitude. It was very calm, just like the eve of a storm.


    In the following time, Fang Dao had no news. I was very curious whether he had been rescued or not.


    So, I connected to Tianyan 9 through MEDA to explore the situation of Fang''s family.


    As a result, unexpectedly, the fangs cut off the circuit of Tianyan No. 9, and memeda couldn''t connect at all.


    "Well, I can''t get any news. It seems that I have to wait for the result." I put away my cell phone and went to the forbidden area where my uncle broke the martial law.


    As soon as he entered the forbidden area, the aura surged everywhere. Uncle paojun sat at the center of the Qi gathering array with his knees crossed. Instead of absorbing and transforming any aura, he seemed to be turning himself into the source point.


    I quickly sat outside the array and carefully observed every move of the broken Army uncle.


    I saw that uncle paojun''s eyes were closed, and his breath became more and more strange, as if he was integrating with the aura of heaven and earth, but it was always a little bit worse.


    A moment later, the aura around returned to calm. Uncle paojun opened his eyes and sighed: "failed again."


    I patted my ass and walked over, sat opposite the broken uncle and asked, "uncle, what is the source?"


    "The source is wonderful. Take you for example, the reason why you can practice is the function of the source. Gongfa is a source, Dantian is also a source, and even life is also a source." Uncle paojun explained without stint.


    I was thoughtful, pinching my chin, and then asked, "isn''t that source explicit?"


    "Yes, it''s obvious, but it''s not easy to understand the mystery? Only when you understand the source can you step into the source realm. Now I say that you may not understand it. As long as you step into the great perfection, you will understand it. " "Broken Army uncle slowly got up," like me, the internal Qi of the body has reached the personal extreme, but you are different, you need to absorb a lot of internal Qi, while there is still time, work harder. "


    I nodded and immediately began to run the Zhou Tian, urging the Gong FA to accept Qi.


    After the previous compression, Dantian has a spare, the realm is not generally stable.


    At the same time, under the guidance of the broken Army uncle, I also had a clear understanding of the cultivation of the innate realm.


    If we say that the realm of land and capital is to cultivate the outside, then the innate realm is to cultivate the inside. By constantly absorbing the internal Qi, suppressing and then suppressing, after reaching a certain degree of purity, we can expand the elixir field at one stroke to the extreme. The truth is similar to the realm of land and capital.


    The expansion of Dantian is nothing more than a breakthrough!I feel the warm current in my body, remove all the impurities in the internal Qi, and keep suppressing it.


    When the equivalent reaches a huge level, I will suppress it to become a quality!


    In the blink of an eye, ten days passed.


    On this day, Fang Ruolan suddenly broke into the forbidden area and cried, "something''s wrong!"


    "Don''t worry, take your time." I suddenly opened my eyes, and the moment approached.


    At the moment, Fang Ruolan''s face is full of sadness, and he can''t bear it.


    "What''s the matter?" I realized at that time that the big event was not good. If it wasn''t for an accident, she would never be like this!


    Fang Ruolan bit his lips lightly and choked: "your master, his old man, has been getting weaker and weaker since he was rescued by the old soldiers together with me that day. Now he can''t make it. His old man has been calling your name and wants to see you for the last time."


    My head buzzing, suddenly a blank.


    When I reacted, my heart ached so much that I didn''t have time to think about it. I immediately left the forbidden area and went straight to Qianyang palace.


    The west side of Qianyang palace is the place I arranged for the old monk after that day.


    When I entered the door, many doctors stood outside, one by one melancholy and sighing.


    "The eminent monk was not only abandoned by the Fang family, but also his meridians were seriously damaged. It should have been a long time before he arrived at the Li family."


    "It''s all too late. It''s impossible for a patient of this degree to be treated in time."


    "The eminent monk is the master of the prince. According to his age, he is dead."


    When I heard these words, my eyes were red. I rushed into the room, pushed the door open, and found the old monk lying on the bed, as thin as a skin and bone!


    "Zheng... Zheng Jing, my apprentice." The old monk opened his eyes and saw me standing in the door, showing a kind face.


    I hurried over and grabbed the old monk''s folded hand, "master, the apprentice is here."


    "In fact... I have known for a long time that you are not my apprentice. In fact, I have nothing to take away from you. All this is because you are too much like him. I don''t want to believe it... And you will always be my apprentice of old monk rentu." The old monk shed tears from the corners of his eyes, which seemed to shine back, and his face suddenly rose ruddy.


    ...


    words of the author: sorry, there were too many last night, but now it''s a bit empty.

 Chapter 772

    Since the old monk appeared, he has been protecting me.


    In my heart, I have long regarded him as my own master.


    However, I never thought that he knew I was not Jia ZHENGJING, but he was willing to stay by my side.


    After a while, I burst into tears and my heart was cut.


    "Don''t cry, apprentice. I''m old enough to live. Even the great Luo immortal can''t be saved. There''s one thing I haven''t given to you." The old monk said, took out a thin ancient book from his arms and put it beside the bed.


    There are two big characters on this ancient book. It''s a classic!


    "This sutra was obtained by chance many years ago. There are so many mysteries in it that it''s hard to understand. Moreover, I went wrong and killed so many innocent people that I can''t make any further progress. At the same time, it''s the only thing that I left you. I haven''t had a chance to give it to you. It''s time to give it to you today." The old monk seemed to have fulfilled his wish and stirred up a shallow smile.


    "Master, you won''t die. What about people? Bring master back to life I was in a state of great anxiety and I roared uncontrollably.


    The old monk patted me on the back of my hand, and a warm current came into my body inexplicably. He lay and shook his head, "no, I can''t save you. I know my body as a teacher. Don''t move. I will accompany my teacher. I want to have a good look at you."


    "Good." I sat by the bed, feeling that the warm current from the old monk''s hand was strange, which made my blood restless.


    And the old monk''s eyes were muddy, so he looked at me silently.


    A few minutes later, the old monk suddenly closed his eyes, put his hands together, and whispered: "there is something unexpected in the sky. When I am not here, I hope I can have a good weather. If so, the old monk rentu is willing to make atonement to the Buddha, and I will have a safe life."


    "Nanwu... Anita Buddha."


    With that, the old monk kept his posture still and breathed a heavy sigh of relief. His vitality completely dissipated.


    I was completely suffocated, unable to recover for a long time, and my mood kept surging.


    All the doctors who were watching sighed.


    "I hope the eminent monk can go well all the way."


    "The eminent monk has passed away."


    I lowered my head, tears uncontrollably dripping to the bed, forced to endure sadness kneel to the ground, heavy kowtow three ring head, "master, I kowtow to you."


    ...


    seven days later, I placed master''s ashes in the Li clan ancestral hall. I dispersed all the people and knelt down to watch the spirit alone.


    It began to drizzle, gradually pouring and ticking.


    I took out my master''s relic and turned to the page after page of records. The content of cultivation in it shocked me!


    "Qi and blood as the source, Dan Tian as a supplement, stimulate the whole body meridians, tap the potential of the body."


    "Melt the blood to form the pill, open the way of the body."


    "Human body can destroy congenital six fold."


    "The body of the prefecture level can destroy twelve congenital diseases."


    "The body of heaven is beyond nature."


    "Crossing Qi and blood, taking the body as the source, can be transformed into the Supreme... Not bad body!"


    I read it according to the record, and the more I read it, the more I was shocked.


    Because in my cognition, it is already the limit for the physical body of the cultivator to reach the land capital, even if there is an inch of progress, it is not much.


    The relic left by the master is a body refining Sutra that can surpass the physical body!


    The rarity of this sutra is extremely rare. I can judge at once that its value even surpasses the eternal formula of accepting Qi!


    "It''s not just a method, or it''s not a method at all. It''s a simple method of refining body, which is essentially different from the method of refining Qi." Holding this ancient book, my hands were shaking. I couldn''t understand why Shifu had this kind of exercise.


    I can''t think much about it. I immediately meditate with my knees crossed according to the above practice method, and urge the Qi and blood elixir field to flow into my whole body.


    Whenever the blood flows by, I can feel that my body has reached the limit, and there is no possibility of progress.


    But I don''t believe it. Shifu said that although he went the wrong way, he had some achievements. This book of physical training will never be fake.


    So, I close my eyes and try my best to dig out the potential of the body. I don''t believe that the capital is really the limit of the body!


    After a full night, the clouds dissipated and the haze swept away.


    I opened my eyes, more and more moved, actually was really dug out by me, also abnormal smooth, it seems that there is a warm current in the body, guiding me, very strange.


    Moreover, I can clearly feel that the land capital is not the limit of the physical body. As long as I go further, I may be able to cultivate successfully, melt blood and build pills, and reach the human level physical body.


    Pick up the body classics, I don''t say a word, go straight to the broken Army uncle, give him to see.


    Uncle paojun took it in his hand and flipped it page by page. He was also shocked and said: "this is essentially different from the internal Qigong method, but it''s more about refining the body, while the internal Qi and Dantian are just auxiliary, surpassing the physical body of the local capital... I''ll have a try!"With that, uncle paojun sat down immediately.


    After half a sound, uncle paojun frowned, opened his eyes, shook his head, and said, "no, I can''t feel any potential ability at all. Even if I do, I may not be able to dig it out in a short time. This is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "No way. Why am I so smooth? I found it in one night. " I don''t believe it.


    Uncle paojun didn''t believe it. He gave me the training Sutra and said, "Shaobai, I think it''s your illusion. The land, capital and body should be the limit. There''s nothing wrong with it. Your master himself said that he''s on the wrong road. I think you''d better not practice it easily to avoid causing damage to yourself."


    I don''t know how to answer that.


    But I can feel the existence of physical potential, just like I still have strength, but I just can''t make it out!


    Now, I''m not up to the level of human flesh, and I''m still in the stage of digging. I can''t prove that this is true.


    After uncle paojun left, I sat in the Qi gathering formation with my knees crossed, strengthening the stimulation of Qi and blood. I thought that this must be proved to uncle paojun. If everyone can practice, it may play a role in the Luo nationality.


    But later, I realized that in the process of tapping my potential, there has been an inexplicable warm current guiding me, as if telling me where Qi and blood should go.


    The most important thing is that this warm current is so obscure that it can''t be detected if you don''t have to feel it seriously.


    ''s brain was as like as two peas. I immediately heard the few of the backs of my hands clap before his death. It is exactly the same as the current.


    "It turns out that not everyone can practice, but the master. He is guiding me. The master wants me to inherit his mantle, but does not want me to take a detour." I can''t help but suddenly understand, completely understand, because this warm current is the air that master left in my body!


    Once you practice this sutra, master''s Qi will trigger.


    The author''s words: it''s a bit empty today, and there''s another one.

 Chapter 773

    Soon, a few days passed.


    During this period, uncle paojun saw that I had been practicing physical training, but he didn''t focus on the improvement of internal Qi at all. He thought physical training was useless, but he couldn''t see it. He told me several times, let me improve my innate state first.


    Whenever this happens, I am vague and perfunctory. When my uncle leaves, I begin to tap my physical potential.


    After a few days of exploration, under the guidance of master''s Qi, I am quite sure that the potential really exists and can be tapped out, but it needs stimulation!


    Simply, I take a big breath, move the elixir field, stimulate the Qi and blood in the body, and constantly impact the meridians of the whole body, so as to achieve the stimulating effect.


    But in the middle of my work, uncle paojun suddenly came back. I was still struggling to refine the body Sutra. Suddenly, I hated the iron and didn''t make it into steel. I took away the Sutra from the ground and said, "I''ve told you how many times, internal Qi is important. Instead of practicing this unknown body Sutra, you''d better do what''s useful first. Why don''t you listen to me?"


    I understand the meaning of Uncle paojun. In fact, he is just for my good. I''m afraid I''ll make mistakes in my physical training.


    But without waiting for me to speak, uncle paojun said, "from now on, I will take care of you in the daytime. I must cultivate well. Don''t think about heresy. I will keep this sutra for the time being."


    With that, uncle paojun was just like watching me. He stood in front of me and refused to go.


    I can''t help it. I can only do it. For the time being, I''ll put down the cultivation of physical classics. Anyway, I''ve written down all the contents. It''s no use taking them away.


    After a day''s breathing, all the compressed internal Qi has been refined to a certain extent, and is getting closer to the limit of Dantian. If you add some more time, you will be able to break through smoothly and enter the congenital ten fold.


    When I return to Qianyang palace, I will concentrate on stimulating the meridians with all my strength. I am bound to melt my blood and form a pill in a short time, completely open the avenue of the flesh body, and step into the realm of human flesh body.


    In this way, day after day, day after day, day after day, day after night.


    until one night after half a month, my whole body twitched, blood was countercurrent, like countless blood essences were pulled out, bulging and fever, and there was nosebleed on the spot.


    Hum ~


    when Dantian was shocked, the sound came out of the body.


    I can see clearly that blood essence has been extracted from meridians and poured into the dans from all sides, forming a muddy blood Dan in the center.


    The moment when the blood pill condenses, it''s like the powerful core of the body. My perception has been magnified several times. Any wind and grass around me can be heard by my ears, which is more acute than ever.


    Even every pore on my body, I can feel it clearly.


    Soon, the blood Dan returned to calm, but still turbid.


    When I got here, master''s Qi had completely disappeared, as if telling me that I needed to go the next way myself.


    "Master... The first step has been completed, and according to the record, it should be continuously refining the blood pill while stimulating, until it is perfect! Can be turned into the true source of... " I clenched my fist, and my physical strength was stronger than ever.


    And this is just the power of the body. If you add internal Qi, even if you fight against congenital ten, I may not lose!


    The next morning, I came to the forbidden area early.


    As soon as he came in, he asked with a smile, "Shaobai, how are you doing? I''m afraid it won''t be long before we can get to congenital ten? Once we have this strength, we can really have the power to protect ourselves, and we don''t have to worry about you any more. "


    "Yes, with the combination of the Qi gathering array and the Qi absorbing formula, we can get twice the result with half the effort." I nodded.


    Uncle paojun patted me on the shoulder. "I''ve tried the body Sutra left by your master again and again, but I still can''t find the remaining potential of the body. I think it''s your illusion, so you''d better not practice it."


    "Actually..." half of what I said.


    "Break Army uncle suddenly frown to interrupt," don''t actually, this is a fact, before should be your illusion, like this, listen to me definitely right. "


    "Yes, yes." As soon as I draw my mouth, I don''t want to say it. I''m afraid I''ll hit uncle paojun in the face. It''s embarrassing.


    After another day''s practice, it was dusk when I came out of the forbidden area.


    Li Dachuan stayed outside. When he saw me coming out, he immediately bowed his hand respectfully. "Prince, I have something to report. Fang Dao has released the retrograde meridian, and also released the news. He is bound to have nothing to do with you. What''s more, he shows his attitude. Don''t let him see you, or he will kill you face to face."


    "Fang Dao''s luck is very good, and he wants to kill me face to face?" I picked my eyebrows.


    "Prince, you are not equal to Fang Dao in your accomplishments. I think it''s better not to go out recently to avoid Fang Dao biting others. Anyway, Dachuan thinks that if Fang''s family can''t persuade him to surrender, he will start to be unscrupulous." Li Dachuan advised.


    I laughed at that time, "unscrupulous? I''d like to see if it''s more unscrupulous to prepare a car for the prince, and to prepare ten people to go out with me. "


    ..Nine in the evening.


    I walked into the most famous bar in Beijing, followed by ten attendants, without informing the bar in advance.


    "It''s a good atmosphere here." I chose a seat at will, then sat down and cocked my legs.


    Taking out a cigarette and holding it in his mouth, Li Dachuan picked up the expensive lighter and lit a cigarette for me immediately, but he was still worried and advised: "prince, I think we should go back? Fang Dao, that''s a congenital ten. Prince, you''re not an opponent. "


    "As soon as he knows that I''m out of the Li family, he''ll find me like an asshole. He won''t forget the humiliation that day, and the prince will give him a chance to revenge." I took a puff of my cigarette and put up a smile.


    "Prince, you are acting in disorder." Li Dachuan was so anxious that he could not stop talking.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I took off my sunglasses and stepped onto the stage of the bar under the light. The people under the stage recognized me instantly.


    "God..."


    "God hero!"


    "Li Shaobai? Why is he here? "


    When the bar manager fangdun was shocked, a middle-aged man in a suit quickly took the microphone to the stage and focused all the lights on me.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that Mr. Li would come. I''m Zhang, the manager of the bar. You must have something to say when you come on stage?" Manager Zhang handed me the microphone with a smile.


    I clenched the microphone and glanced around. "From now on, this bar is mine, no matter how much money your boss has! Whether your boss wants it or not! In addition, tonight''s free, and then, in my bar, there will be a wonderful hand-to-hand fight, we wait to see a good play


    Voice a fall, square road leads a person, appear in the bar entrance of menace.


    "Li Shaobai, you are finished! At this juncture, I dare to be arrogant. Do you think buying a bar can stop me? The brain was kicked by a donkey? You gave me the chance, but don''t regret it. " Fangdao''s killing opportunity soars and suddenly approaches.


    I put up my fingers and swayed, "no, I''m not trying to stop you, I''m trying to limit you! I''ll give you a chance. You have to have this ability. Today, my young master will beat you up until you are convinced! "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 34000 crown of kings.

 Chapter 774

    "Restrictions? What do you limit me with? " Fang Dao raised his hair and laughed.


    I opened my hands and looked around, "I''ll take them to limit you. You see, my fans are here. These mobile phone cameras are absolutely high-definition."


    "Do you want to..." Fang Dao''s smile suddenly stopped, as if he understood what I meant.


    I nodded and laughed.


    Fang Dao''s face gradually tensed and said in a cold voice: "good means, you are limiting me to use internal Qi!"


    "The Luo people certainly don''t want to let ordinary people know these secrets, otherwise it will upset the balance, which is not conducive to the control plan of the Luo people. Therefore, the internal Qi can''t be used in this kind of environment unless there are special circumstances." I put away my hands and lit a cigarette leisurely.


    "So what? It''s ridiculous. You''re not my opponent with pure physical strength Fang Dao''s Qi and blood surged, and in an instant, a blow came.


    "Is it?" I didn''t move.


    Fang daoleng hum, this fist touched my chest instantly.


    Wow.


    The whole audience was shocked. No one thought that the so-called melee in my mouth actually refers to me and Fang Dao.


    "What are they talking about? What does Luo nationality mean? "


    "I don''t understand. I recognized him anyway. This is Mr. Fang, the CEO of Fang''s company."


    "Damn, the so-called hand-to-hand fight is a fight. It''s really his mother''s strength. People of this status can even fight?"


    "Why doesn''t brother Shenhao move? Is it hurt? "


    I stood in the same place, holding a cigarette between my fingers, calmly took a sip, "Fang Dao, Fang Dao, are you tickling me?"


    "It''s... It''s impossible!" Fang Dao was so surprised that I didn''t even move under his fist.


    When I vomited smoke and sighed, Fang Dao didn''t want to believe it. While accumulating strength quickly, he boxed me directly.


    In the face of the thunderstorm general attack, I always motionless, not even brow pick.


    Bang bang!


    Even, Fang Dao used neiqi very implicitly, echoed in his fist, and tried to smash my elixir field through physical contact, but after all, it was used implicitly, not with all his strength, which was directly dissolved by me and had no effect.


    "It''s impossible. What kind of body are you?" Fang Dao is more and more moved. He can''t believe it. He can''t help but stop his body.


    I finally got a cigarette, flew out of my fingers, landed in the distant ashtray, and said with a smile, "can''t you laugh? I thought you were so unscrupulous. That''s the degree? I''m really disappointed. Now it''s my turn to do it. "


    With that, I urged Qi and blood to take a step in an instant. I turned into a tripod, and the whole stage collapsed immediately.


    Boom!


    Seeing this step, Fang Dao''s face turned white and he couldn''t stop going back. With the masses under the stage, he was shocked.


    "I''ll go. Is this NIMA still human?"


    "Brother Shenhao, is he a special forces soldier?"


    "One foot breaks the stage, which is more terrible than the rhythm of special forces."


    I stepped on the scattered debris, deliberately slow to square road, "how about? Don''t you want to be unscrupulous? The young master is more unscrupulous than you. "


    "What kind of body are you? Why is it more terrifying than land capital? Everyone has a limit. After reaching the land capital, there is not much room for the physical body to further improve. What''s the matter with you? " Fang Dao said.


    I raised my hand and looked at five fingers, "because... This is a human body that has surpassed the land capital and stepped into a new avenue!"


    Finish saying, I five fingers of boxing, direct bombardment and go.


    This one punch, smash the chest of square way directly into concave shape, whole person inverted flies out.


    I don''t give him any chance. When he flies out, I rush after him in a flash, grab his collar in the air, stop his feet suddenly, and force him to the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground splits into a spider web.


    "Wow." Fang Dao vomited blood on the spot.


    Even though Fang Dao''s accomplishments are higher than mine, he can''t show his inner Qi at will here. He has no way at all.


    If we can exert our internal Qi, we can''t resist it just by our human body. We have to merge internal and external to have the power of the first battle.


    Unfortunately, in front of so many people, he just can''t use it!


    I press one knee on Fangdao''s chest, and my right fist''s veins are exposed. In the blink of an eye, I swing it on Fangdao''s left face. "Fangdao, I want to tell you that I''ve already started to turn over and win you step by step, and this chess game is coming to an end."


    "You think so." Fangdao counterattacks.


    I said: "the last time I compared was the background, this time I compared the body. I crushed it twice, and the rest was the final inner cultivation!"


    "Do you want to compete with me? If you want to win, it''s impossible. Even if I want to leave today, you may not be able to stop me. I suggest you don''t force me to use internal Qi. There are so many people now. When the situation gets out of hand, no one can hold down public opinion. " Fang Dao stares at him, which is quite threatening."I didn''t intend to kill you at all, because I haven''t won all the Games yet. Today, I''m here to warn you, don''t be a motherfucker. You''ve been disqualified for a long time. You and I are not the same people in the world." I look cold.


    Fang Dao was irritated by me. His face was full of shame. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth and scolded: "don''t pretend in front of me. If you have the ability, do you dare to show a trace of inner Qi? How dare you talk big with your body? "


    "Ha ha ha... Do you want to be here and tell me the difference?" I have a cold smile.


    Fang Dao sneered: "how dare you? Do you have the guts? Is it just a little trick to limit me? "


    "I really dare!" I let go of Fang Dao, got up and looked back at the whole crowd. Then my heart was horizontal, and the internal Qi suddenly spread, causing a great shock.


    Boom, violent fluctuations in the internal air, extremely strong, making the surrounding masses unbearable, all were regarded as stun.


    Li Dachuan was protected by several followers of the Li family. When the fluctuation disappeared, Li Dachuan said, "don''t do it, young master. You don''t play cards according to the routine. You will be in a complete mess. Don''t you just fight for the flesh? Why did you change your mind? "


    "Don''t ask why. Take all the people away. I''ll give you ten minutes to tell the Li family to block this area. It''s an order!" I gave the order directly.


    Fang Dao didn''t refuse either. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "well, since you want to play, I''ll accompany you to the end. It seems that it''s time for you and me to have an end. I''ll give you the Li family ten minutes. It''s better to alienate the masses as soon as possible!"


    At this point, Fang Dao also spread his inner Qi. When his eyes were twinkling, he took a step, "ten minutes is enough for me to perform your six steps of death, and it''s the most perfect state. You''re not in a loss if you die under your own internal skill!"


    ..


    words of the author: sorry, the power is off, it''s even later.

 Chapter 775

    "You''re... There''s no routine." Li Dachuan was very worried. After complaining, he began to do as I told him.


    The comatose crowd was soon carried away by the entourage, and all the people in the bar were emptied, as if to make room for me and Fangdao.


    In these ten minutes, no matter my followers or Fang Dao''s followers, they all went outside.


    The lights are shining and the music is still playing.


    In the very spacious bar, only I stand with Fangdao.


    Until the end of ten minutes, Fang Dao copied my six steps of death, and finally stepped on the last step. The inner Qi swept wildly, and the seats around were crushed one after another.


    "Congenital 11 heavy, Li Shaobai, you lost!" Fang Dao''s inner Qi is the essence, his hair is flying, and he looks confident, just like the son of heaven.


    "If you master the six steps of death to a certain extent, you don''t need much time to prepare." I shook my head, even step six steps, near the moment of Fangdao, is the peak state, forced into the congenital ten heavy!


    "To die!" Fang Dao was fearless, and his whole body was full of blue light. He waved with one hand, and suddenly a green light came!


    "The war has changed!" The corner of my mouth rises, covering my whole body with the essence of internal Qi and turning it into silver gas armour. I have a long silver knife in my right hand. When I face Qingmang, I will cut it off and the gas blade will rush out!


    The whole bar is shaking, the walls are cracking rapidly, and all the sound and light are broken.


    "The change of Li family? Do you think I didn''t? " Fang Dao was shocked all over. His inner Qi twisted from his left arm and turned into layers of scales, which covered his whole body continuously. His left hand condensed a spear, and the green light was even better.


    Then, Fang Dao held a spear in his hand, and suddenly projected it. At the same time, his body shape was closely behind.


    Spear in front, square road in back.


    I waved my soldiers to block the spear.


    Fang Dao grinned grimly. He grasped the end of the spear, and the blue light was strong to the extreme. He jumped up abruptly, and the spear came out again. He said with a smile, "you''re done! This is the change of Qinglong taught by master Qinglong


    I saw the spear suddenly changed into a dragon about the size of a foot, which was as powerful as a bamboo.


    I took a deep breath. I didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy. I obviously felt that if I was hit by this move, it would not be a slight injury, but also a serious injury, because Fang Dao was one level higher than me. It was a firm fact.


    So, when I stepped back, my left hand suddenly opened. Instead of shaking, I inhaled the Dragon directly.


    At the moment of entering the body, Naqi Jue immediately played a role and forcibly suppressed it, but it also made me feel uncomfortable all over, and the armor of the soldiers dissipated in an instant.


    I don''t allow this internal Qi to linger in my body, so as not to cause damage. I turn around and return with it.


    Roar!


    Fang Dao squinted and smashed the dragon head with a decisive big palm. The scales disappeared with him. He said with a smile: "you like smoking so much, don''t you? Do you know that Naqi Jue has a fatal flaw? That''s when you can''t do it, if you want to do it, it will explode! "


    Then, Fang Dao pinched the Jue with both hands and turned into eight green dragons. His face was a little pale. It seemed that his consumption was not small. "Suck it, if you dare not, you can only shake it hard!"


    "Still sucking? Do you think you have a card My pupils contracted and I no longer chose to retreat. Instead, I used my father''s unknown formula. When I hit it with one finger, the inner Qi, which contains a lot of energy of destruction, directly turned into a gray awn. Whenever I touch the blue dragon, it seems that I have encountered a natural enemy, and it is all fragmented.


    And where the grey awn passes, it is even more decadent. In a flash, it not only breaks the move of Fangdao, but also has the spare force to hit Fangdao directly.


    Boom boom!


    "What is this?" Fang Dao was surprised. It seems that he never thought that this move would be broken by me.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I ran the unknown formula again. I gathered a lot of grey awns and hit them continuously. My face turned blue.


    "It''s impossible. Damn it. What kind of skill is this? What internal skill? " Fang Dao''s brow was locked tightly, and he bit the tip of his tongue as if he was exerting his inner skill.


    At the moment when the grey awn was about to touch, the blue light of the square road burst open, and a virtual phase directly rose up, broke through the roof and became bigger and bigger.


    At the height of three, four, or even five feet, the virtual phase turns into the dragon''s head. Fang Dao is held in the air by the inner Qi and suspended in the center of Xu Xiang''s eyebrows. The touch of several grey awns only makes the virtual phase go back two steps without much harm.


    "This is my bottom card. Although it will hurt me if I don''t get to the grand circle, and it''s very limited to force my virtual appearance, I don''t care if I can tell the difference here!" Fang Dao is at a high place. Xu Xiang opens his eyes, just like his eyes, full of pride!


    Staring for a few seconds, Fang Dao raised his stride, and Xu Xiang also raised his foot and stepped on me, "Li Shaobai, this is a contest between you and me. If you still have someone in the Li family to stop you, then you will lose completely, and no one in our Fang family will stop you, because I am sure to win, you will lose too much."


    "Yes, you and I do want to end it, but I''ll end you!"


    "You should die long ago. Don''t forget, I''ve been giving you a chance, but now I don''t have it!"The big foot of the virtual phase crushed the roof and covered the moonlight, which was very impressive.


    Looking at this scene, I can no longer care too much, gritting my teeth to break through the original realm, direct breakthrough!


    The inner air burst out and expanded the elixir field, forming a gas field. The broken bar was smashed to the ground by the gas field.


    The big foot of Xu Ying stepped on the Qi field. He just couldn''t step on it to the end. What''s more, the voice of Fang Dao said, "Qi field... Can you break through? I don''t believe it. You still have cards! "


    Dantian concussion, finally the original state, to enhance the congenital ten heavy!


    Plus the six step state of death, now is the congenital 11 heavy!


    As soon as the aura burst, the virtual phase was forced to retreat three steps. Fang Dao was so angry that he scolded: "it''s really deep. First, it consumes me, and then you break through? But do you think that if you are in the same realm as me, I will definitely lose to you? You are too naive to fight with me before your realm is stable? "


    "Fangdao, it''s time to end. I really have a card to play, but I can''t play it all the time. But when I get to the top of my life, all the conditions are met." I bite the tip of my tongue, sacrifice blood in my hands, in order to urge internal skill.


    "Blood sacrifice? Virtual phase? I''m kidding. I''m from master Qinglong. What can you do better than me? You know, there are also strong and weak virtual phase Fang Dao looked at me contemptuously, but he was afraid that I would show him. He quickly controlled the virtual appearance, which made the dragon mouth open and spewed out a fire.


    "It''s a pity that there are, and it''s many times better than your dragon, dragon, and human stuff." My hands pinch Jue, and then left and right open, Dantian unprecedented boiling.

 Chapter 776

    With the boiling of Dantian, the inner gas evaporates 90% directly!


    The virtual phase condenses, expands, the ground vibrates, and the gravel floats uncontrollably.


    Until the virtual phase is completely transformed into a black and gray whirlpool, a big hand is stretched out inside it, as if it came from the depth of the whirlpool, tearing it up and crashing to the ground.


    Xu Xiang stretched out his hand a little and squeezed the fire directly into ashes. Then I moved my mind. Xu Xiang grabbed me with his big hand and immediately put me in the center of my eyebrows.


    At this moment, the virtual phase is six feet high, almost full of fuzzy, only the right hand and half of the face is clear, this is my limit.


    And the half face of the virtual phase, with a black mask, only the eyebrows are visible, a long hair fluttering.


    Xu Xiang opens his eyes, and his strong power directly surpasses Fang Dao''s Xu Xiang. Suddenly, he soars into the sky, making the wind and cloud turn upside down, as if the sky changes!


    "What''s this... What''s this illusion?" Fang Dao controls the virtual phase. On the trembling ground, he almost can''t stand steadily. Just this pressure makes Fang Dao''s virtual phase collapse frequently.


    If we don''t fight, Fangdao has been defeated!


    At this time, four lights suddenly appeared in the distance, green, white, red and yellow.


    On the other side of the road, uncle paojun and ye Canghai came.


    "Stop, don''t fight with Fang Dao. The four messengers are coming!" Ye Canghai spoke quickly.


    The uncle of the broken army was also worried and said, "Shaobai, stop now. Before the four messengers arrive, withdraw quickly. Don''t get entangled with Fang Dao."


    However, it''s too late.


    Green Dragon first came, still full of invincible meaning, when he saw my virtual phase, immediately revealed a strong killing, burst out: "nameless, it''s you!"!!! It''s your illusion!! How is that possible? What is the relationship between this son and you? "


    Just this burst of sound, will break Army uncle and ye Canghai two people earthquake retreat.


    Especially Fang Dao, the virtual appearance disappeared directly and fell to the ground weakly. "Master... Help me kill Li Shaobai. You are finished. My master is here. No one can save you this time."


    I die against this burst, barely manipulated, did not dissipate.


    Then, the other three messengers all came, standing behind Qinglong, each covered with a veil, unable to see clearly.


    "I''ll give you a chance to tell me the source of this illusion. What''s the relationship between you and nameless? Tell me where nameless is!" Qinglong stares at me without even looking at Fangdao. He takes a few steps forward. It looks small, but it gives people a feeling of unfathomable. It''s like no matter how big my virtual appearance is, he can kill it in one blow.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I never thought that the situation would turn out like this. The four envoys of Daren Qing have been watching from a distance. It''s impossible to kill Fang Dao this time!


    And my virtual appearance is the source of Qinglong''s appearance.


    I can''t help it, because it''s not only my own virtual skill, but also my only virtual skill. If I don''t show it, I will die.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak for a long time, Qinglong''s eyes suddenly showed cold light. He just stretched out his left hand and contracted his five fingers a little. Then I felt that the virtual phase was forced to crush by an invisible Qi and was broken in an instant.


    When I fell to the ground, death''s six step state disappeared, and I fell into weakness immediately. I lost all my strength and struggled to support my upper body. Qinglong had come to me.


    "I''ll ask you again, tell me what you know, or I can save you from death, and answer me, how did you gather the nameless emptiness? Even if it''s half a face, even if it''s wearing a mask, I can still recognize him. Don''t expect to cheat me. " He looked down at me, even colder.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." I stepped back and had no chance of winning in front of Qinglong.


    At this time, uncle paojun and ye Canghai got to know each other, and they rushed from the side together.


    "Bullying the younger generation, what are you Qinglong? What''s so strange about nameless and Li Jiayuan, who have deep roots and can condense his virtual appearance? "


    "Qinglong, if you want to do something, come to us."


    "If I want to kill you, it''s just a matter of minutes." Qinglong randomly moved his eyes, just waved his hand. I didn''t know what was going on at all. Uncle paojun and ye Canghai suddenly flew out and spewed out a lot of blood.


    "Source... This is the gas source! He realized Uncle paojun''s face turned pale.


    Ye Canghai covered his chest as if he had been badly hurt. "Qinglong was more powerful than last time. I didn''t expect that we were born to be perfect. We couldn''t even touch his body."


    Qinglong completely ignored them, turned to stare at me and asked coldly, "do you want me to repeat it a few times? You have not been in the Li family since you were a child. How did you practice the unknown skills? Without his skills, where would you come from


    "Want to know? Unfortunately, I won''t tell you. " I slowly get up, even if I''m defeated, I''m not afraid, because I don''t want to be the handle of Luo nationality, which makes it difficult for my father to do in the end.


    Although uncle paojun is the same as me, he has always been hiding the secret of anonymity and never revealed it in front of outsiders. The reason must be the same as me.The reason why Qinglong is so aggressive is that after seeing the virtual appearance, he guessed something vaguely, but he was not sure. He wanted to force me to say it myself.


    "Do you say... Or not? Do you want me to say it for you? In my opinion, you should be a nameless... Apprentice? " Qinglong''s eyes narrowed into a slit and his face was full of suspicion.


    Fang Dao coldly inserted a sentence: "master, no matter who he is, kill him, kill him is the best, kill him for me."


    "Stupidity, if he has something to do with anonymity, he can still grasp it, with the child, these two people can become the key to victory, and they don''t have to spend too much to let the Luo people completely control it." Green Dragon turned back and yelled.


    "Well, once he''s in our hands, we''ll have more opportunities to deal with him." Fang Dao was stunned at first, and then became extremely ferocious.


    I still didn''t answer any questions, which made Qinglong a little angry. He suddenly grabbed me by the neck, lifted me up and forced me to ask, "don''t admit it, right? Won''t answer, will you? It must have something to do with it. It''s enough to bring you back to the Luo family. The prince of the Li family, the nameless apprentice, has a very good identity. It''s a double-sided check and balance. "


    I was choked speechless, filled with a strong death crisis, as if as long as Qinglong moved a finger, I would die.


    Qinglong raised his mouth and said, "well, no matter you say it or not, we will take it away this time. In this way, we are almost sure to win. The nameless coward is really hiding. After so many years, he has not come out yet. If we meet again, I will definitely kill him without the help of the master. I will never lose to him again."


    But at this time, a thick hand, without anyone noticing, appeared without warning and pressed on Qinglong''s shoulder from behind.


    "Let him go."


    ...


    the author''s words: add changes to 34200 crown of kings.

 Chapter 777

    "Let him go."


    The big hand is coming quietly, just like a ghost. It''s impossible to know how it appears.


    Even green dragon, at the moment can not suppress the mind concussion, eyes filled with disbelief.


    the master as like as two peas, and half faces behind the dragon, are exactly the same as the empty images I have gathered.


    The dark mask covered his face, only his eyebrows could be seen, and his long hair fluttered slightly.


    At this moment, the other three messengers were shocked.


    "How did he show up?"


    "How could we not even notice?"


    Then, without hesitation, the three messengers joined hands immediately.


    Green dragon is stiff, like this thick hand, which has the ability to destroy the sky and the earth, so he dare not fight back. He said in horror: "it''s impossible... You three don''t move, listen to me!"


    The three messengers looked puzzled.


    "How many sources are you?" The green dragon still pinches me. In fact, the whole person has no momentum. It seems that at that moment, he has been crushed by this thick hand!


    The master said, "let him go."


    As soon as the words came out, Qinglong let go and stood in the same place, as if he would be torn up by the big hand as soon as he moved.


    I plop to the ground, the broken Army uncle comes again, deeply looks at the figure behind the green dragon, and quickly takes me hundreds of meters away. He and ye Canghai are responsible for protecting me.


    Then, I gazed into the distance and found that Qinglong''s forehead was exuding cold sweat, and his eyes were gradually frightened.


    And the master of this big hand is... Nameless!


    Just listen to green dragon swallow saliva, ask a way: "you this in the end is a few sources... How can I even fight back all can''t do?"


    "Because... You''re too weak to kill you... Like searching for something." No one said.


    Qinglong suddenly took a cold breath and shook his head: "it''s impossible. I''ve worked hard for that for so many years, but I can''t move in your hand? "


    " because my opponent has never been you, but... Luo Tian, now the time has not come, both sides are not ready, I don''t want to kill you and lead to a direct war, I think Luo Tian is the same as I think, go back and tell your master, don''t use the so-called four messengers to test me, if you want to know my strength, let him come in person. " Nameless light smile, slowly put the big hand away.


    Qinglong was relieved, but his face was still full of fear. His so-called invincibility was virtually smashed, just like the moment he was touched by his big hand, between life and death.


    Qinglong turns around and looks at the nameless person close at hand. He is scared. He takes Fang Dao away in a blink of an eye and goes back to the three messengers and shouts: "I can''t deal with you alone, but the four of us may not lose! If we don''t try to find out your strength today, we will waste our efforts for many years. "


    After that, with the green dragon as the center, the other three messengers formed a triangle array and pinched the Jue together.


    Four light fusion, as if with the green dragon as the source, suddenly heaven and earth roar, thunder suddenly appeared.


    With a bang, the thunder fell to the ground. Qinglong stood in the middle of the array, raised his hand, opened his five fingers, and pinched hard in the direction of nameless, "out!"


    In time, the space around nameless began to twist, as if it were squeezed.


    But even so, nameless still intact, standing in the same place, sighed: "with three people to help, strengthen the gas source?"? But in my eyes, the gas source is not used in this way. Since I want to try it, I will help you and give Luo Tian a little warning. "


    Then, with nameless hands behind his waist, he looked up at the sky. If there was a resonance, the clouds began to surge and condense, and lightning was brewing inside.


    However, nameless still stands there, even if the ground under his feet has begun to break, even if the space around him is all twisted, he can''t do any harm.


    I saw the ground collapse completely, nameless stepped out of thin air three steps, the body hanging in the air, where all the twisted space is broken, like a broken move.


    "Crush... The void!" The green dragon spurted out a mouthful of blood at the beginning, and the light of the array was obviously weaker.


    And at this moment, nameless did not even look at the green dragon, has been looking up at the sky, the clouds keep gathering from all directions, bigger and bigger!


    Until it turned into a hundred Zhang cloud palm, nameless just looked down at Qinglong, "the source of Qi, should be used like this."


    As soon as the words came out, the hundred Zhang cloud palm roared from the sky. When it fell, it wiped out a lot of flames. All the surrounding buildings were crushed, and even the ground began to sag.


    "Go! You can''t stay here to avoid being affected. " Broken uncle face a change, and ye Canghai decisively pull me away, quickly fled to the Highlands thousands of meters away.


    At this time, Baizhang cloud palm mixed with unprecedented pressure, getting closer and closer to the ground, even if I had escaped so far, I could feel a strong wind.One thousand meters!


    Eight hundred meters!


    Five hundred meters!


    The corner of Qinglong''s mouth overflows with blood. He and the three messengers can no longer maintain the array.


    When I looked at him from a kilometer away, Qinglong was so scared that he turned pale that he yelled, "I can''t shake it. Nameless has mastered the gas source to the extreme, and there are other sources that haven''t been used yet! This is definitely not his best source, let alone his most powerful source. But if he can control the gas source to this extent, I doubt that he is the true source. I just don''t know whether he is the seven source, the eight source, or the nine source! "


    With the spread of Qinglong''s words, he took Fangdao and the three messengers to leave immediately.


    My father seemed to let them go on purpose. At the moment when Baizhang cloud palm was about to land, he suddenly pinched his hand, and suddenly dispersed into air and rushed to all directions.


    Hoo ~


    the strong wind came, and I rolled back more than ten circles uncontrollably before it gradually dissipated.


    When I got up, the sight in front of me made my hair stand up.


    Although the hundred Zhang cloud palm was dispersed, it left huge footprints on the ground. Within a radius of 1000 meters, it was a mess and ruins everywhere.


    "This is... Nameless. If this palm really falls, I don''t know how many people it will affect." Ye Canghai has no blood color on his face. He looks at my father in a daze.


    In the middle of the conversation, my father interrupted decisively, looked at me with his eyes, and said, "don''t be constrained. You go back to Li''s house as soon as possible. I''m afraid the public opinion will break out completely this time. I''m bound to control the situation. Next, I''ll go to Fang''s house to get the child back and give you a gift."


    "Why not kill the four messengers directly? You already have that ability. " Asked the uncle.


    My father shook his head, "they can''t die, and Luo Tian will help. At that time, there will be a direct war. Now we are not ready enough to do so. On the contrary, if we temporarily suppress the situation, Luo Tian will be afraid of me and give us plenty of time. I''m not afraid of Luo Tian, I''m afraid of you...


    with that, my father suddenly said However, I didn''t move any more. When I touched it forward, my hand went straight through, "residual shadow, gone...


    "

 Chapter 778

    Back at Li''s home, the whole interior is in a mess. We are working with China shipping to deal with public opinion urgently.


    My father''s gas source, let alone a square kilometer, even people ten kilometers away have seen it!


    I took out my mobile phone and went directly to the microblog. The headline was the hundred Zhang cloud palm!


    The whole network has been completely bombed. There are not only long-distance photos, but also long videos recorded. All netizens agree that this is the rhythm of changing weather.


    I can''t think much about it. I click on the microblog issued by CNOOC. The content immediately identifies all this as false rumors.


    But the following comments, but do not think so, just ten minutes or so, it broke a million!


    "What''s the situation, NIMA?"


    "Is CNOOC teasing us? There are all the videos and photos, and they are all crazy on the Internet. "


    "Damn, there must be a secret. Is it the mysterious weapon that we are going to deal with the United States and the island countries? How many people will die if NIMA''s palm hits the ground? "


    "Hahaha, Niubi, just slap the banana seller bin to death, and take the island country into the sea."


    "NIMA, isn''t this the kind of man with powers in anime? Or what kind of superpower? "


    Millions of comments, all kinds of statements are constantly emerging, and I am dumbfounded.


    Then, more and more heat, more and more comments, just because this time, let alone the network, the whole of China is a sensation.


    What''s more, this time has shocked the major media, sending paparazzi all night to stay at the gate of China shipping, and reports are flying all over the world.


    The mobile phone vibrated a few times, and a new news message came. I click on the video to see that it turned out that MCA was surrounded by a group of paparazzi reporters when it came out from the gate of China shipping.


    The Malaysian Chinese look rather ugly and say nothing. Escorted by a large number of soldiers, they get into a red flag car.


    And the comments on this news are also on the rise.


    "The horse doesn''t say a word. What does that mean?"


    "I see, ninety-nine percent is true. Maybe it''s our secret weapon in China."


    "Wool, this kind of means, that is immortal talent has, artificial can do?"


    Just after reading the news, there was a brake sound outside the door. Mahua led nine soldiers into the room, saw me looking at my mobile phone, and said in a deep voice: "Comrade Li, you must be very clear about the seriousness of this time. Things must be covered up and the balance of the outside world cannot be disturbed, because ordinary people can''t compare with you. They need a stable life. ¡±


    "is it useful for you to find me? Sit down first. The Li family and Zhonghai are dealing with it. I think the Ye family is also preparing to help. " I put down my cell phone and made a gesture of please.


    MCA sat down with a straight face and said, "it''s useful. CNOOC has come to the conclusion that if it wants to cover up this matter, it must cover it up with another thing. At that time, with the cooperation of CNOOC, it should be able to greatly reduce the problem of public opinion, and you have always been the focus on the Internet."


    "What does Comrade Ma Hua mean?" I didn''t understand that then.


    Instead of answering immediately, MCA took out its encrypted mobile phone and made a call to CNOOC, demanding that all comments on the Internet be closed and all posts be deleted.


    As soon as the phone was hung up, less than five minutes later, I took my mobile phone and looked at it. Really, all comments were closed, and all netizens could not comment.


    And a large number of reports were quickly deleted.


    "Great." I got a thumbs up.


    MCA reluctantly raised a smile, "it''s nothing. The problem now is how to create new events, divert the attention of the masses, and use your influence to complete it."


    "Why must it be me? It''s good to find a big star. I don''t think I can match them. " I said.


    Ma Hua Han Yan said: "Comrade Li, how long have you not been connected to the Internet? Do you know that you are the one who has the most fans on the Internet, and the influence of the whole network is your brother Shenhao. Although your Weibo fans can''t compare with some international stars, CNOOC has checked the potential data, and your Weibo traffic is the largest. Do you know how many potential fans you have? "


    "I''m that good? Come on, tell me about your plan. You can''t come to me without thinking about everything, can you? " I took out a pack of cigarettes and sent one to MCA.


    The Malaysian Chinese took over and stuck in the middle of their fingers, but did not ignite directly. They said, "the Huaxia Sea issue has not been solved. Recently, the guest country has been constantly picking up issues. I think it''s better to take this opportunity to let you go to the guest country to negotiate instead of China Sea! It''s best to win. If you can''t, you should make a big deal out of it! "


    "So you think so, but it''s too much to give each other face. Huaxia haiben is ours. I''m supposed to negotiate in person. What''s more, the situation is tense now. If I go out rashly, I''m afraid I''ll be ambushed by the Luo nationality. The best result is to let the other party come over. Our Huaxia attitude should be tough." I shook my head.


    MCA frowned, "I''ll give you a reply in an hour. I need to go back to China shipping to discuss the result with the leaders. The action must be quick. You should be ready!"With that, Ma Hua raised his collar, looked nervous, and took the man away again.


    I squinted, hurried into the room, Chu Yuyan and Fang Ruolan are in, two women seem to be a fidgety appearance.


    "There''s a lot of noise on the Internet. You''ve heard what Ma Hua said to me and Ruolan. Can you hold it down?" Chu Yuyan came forward to seize my hand and asked in a hurry.


    I patted her on the back of the hand and comforted her: "don''t be nervous. You don''t have to think about these things and leave them to us. Ruolan...


    " eh? " Fang Ruolan answered.


    I reached out my other hand and held her in my arms. "Our child, will be back soon."


    "No name? He went to the Fang family to save people? " Fang Ruolan is not so smart.


    I nodded, "you shouldn''t call him nameless. It''s time for me to tell you the secret. He is actually... Xiaoxue''s grandfather, my father! Nameless is Li Qingcheng, and Li Qingcheng is nameless. "


    "And with my father''s ability, there should be no problem in saving people under the current situation, because the four envoys have just been defeated, and it is impossible to focus on Xiaoxue. Moreover, the public opinion is so noisy, which has a negative impact on the Luo nationality. I can conclude that they are not in Fang''s family now, but in a certain base area of the Luo nationality."


    ...


    "show up on purpose and show a little bit of strength on purpose, so as to divert the attention and go to the Fang family to save people! What a careful plan. It''s a chain game. " Chu Yuyan looks a little surprised.


    Holding Fang Ruolan and Chu YuYan''s hands, I was happy and proud from the inside out and sighed: "yes, this is my father, Li Qingcheng! Xiaoxue is finally saved, but in addition, I''m curious about what gift my father will bring me back. "

 Chapter 779

    An hour later, MCA called me, saying that it had reached a conclusion, and informed the guest side, asking the other side to come to negotiate.


    The Malaysian Chinese said that at first, the country was not willing to send representatives from the Chinese side. As a result, the leaders of China and the sea directly choked. They had no choice but to come or not.


    Where in the kingdom of bin has China ever been so tough? At that time, I was a little soft.


    But in fact, I know very well in my heart that no matter the other party comes or doesn''t come, there''s no discussion. It''s just to make a stunt.


    "Tomorrow, the other party will send someone to come. You should make all preparations. Tomorrow, CNOOC will send someone to pick you up. No matter what the result is, this process must be noisy. With your three inch tongue, I don''t think anyone is more suitable than you." MCA gave a few words of advice and hung up the call.


    Within half an hour, CNOOC immediately issued a circular.


    I read it carefully. It said: "at eight o''clock tomorrow, we will start a comprehensive negotiation with the guest country on the issue of Huaxia sea. We will send Mr. Li Shaobai, the representative of Huaxia, to attend and negotiate with the other party. At that time, we will broadcast it live all over the country."


    ...


    not long after the announcement was issued, CNOOC launched a push on the Internet, catching up with the "tianzhang change" event.


    In particular, there are many comments below.


    "How did CNOOC turn off the review of the incident? Are you afraid of being told? "


    "Lying trough, brother Shenhao''s identity has become fast enough. What''s the situation? Before that, he was still wanted. He became the representative of China all of a sudden? "


    "Brother Shenhao''s backstage is hard enough, so I want to ask who else? Rich, handsome, fanatical and powerful, NIMA, as a man, I can''t wait to kneel down and lick. Brother, please take me to mix with you. "


    "Representative of China, 66666! It''s still live tomorrow. "


    When I saw the title of "representative of China", I couldn''t help blurting it out. I didn''t think that I would change my position and become an official. I was still at such a high level that I could negotiate with my country. What''s the peak of my life?


    When I put away my mobile phone, I put things aside for the time being. While running Dantian to repair the damage, I also waited quietly with my two girls. Before my father rescued Xiaoxue, I didn''t dare to inform anyone for fear that the news might leak.


    It''s getting late. My two girls and I are destined to be sleepless.


    Since Xiaoxue was born, I haven''t done my duty as a father, and let her be used by the Fang family as a means to blackmail and balance the Li family.


    But now, with my father''s help, everything seems to be stable.


    I only regret that I can''t kill Fang Dao by myself. Every time I was killed by him.


    I thought that Fang Dao would die after I played the virtual phase in this contest. Unexpectedly, it triggered a series of things behind.


    But there are mistakes. It''s worth saving Xiaoxue, even if it turns out to be so.


    At three o''clock in the morning, the wall clock rings, reverberating in the silent living room, as if knocking my mind.


    "Counting up, it''s been several hours. Dad, he shouldn''t have been there so long. What''s the accident?" I can''t help feeling a little anxious.


    Chu Yuyan poured a cup of tea for me. On her refined face, she outlined a comforting smile. "Don''t worry, since you don''t have any... Since Dad has the strength, he can also divert Luo''s attention. Maybe he has already saved the child, just dealing with other things, and hasn''t come back yet?"


    "I hope so." I picked up the cup and sipped it gently.


    Time goes by, the night goes by, the day is hazy.


    My father didn''t come back until Mahua sent someone to pick me up and park the car at the door!


    "We''ll wait for you. Don''t worry. You have something important to do." Fang Ruolan said.


    I nodded, got in the MCA''s car and went straight to the negotiation site.


    Out of the Li family, the car was driving on the road. MCA laughed and said, "this negotiation will be broadcast live all over the country. The heat has been very high. If you handle it well, you can absolutely suppress the public opinion on that matter."


    "You Zhonghai asked me to negotiate and gave me the status of a representative of China. Is it really after careful consideration? Are you not afraid of my nonsense? " I laughed, too.


    "Comrade Li, we don''t believe that you will talk at random on that occasion. I''m afraid you don''t need me to teach you a few official words with your ability? In addition, you and I share the same position, we will definitely not disgrace Huaxia. " Ma Hua patted me on the shoulder, one by one Comrade Li.


    I hold my chest in my hands and stare out the window? Do you think I really have such a star effect? From the point of view that it was intended to override public opinion, if everyone came to see me perform, the heat could only last for a few days, and then it would completely disappear. If you let me speak Mandarin in the negotiation, how could there be a big possibility? So I need a right to speak freely. "


    "You..." Ma Hua looks embarrassed.


    "No? Don''t forget, it''s live broadcast all over the country. If you don''t give me the courage, don''t forget what kind of person li Shaobai is. I''m for the sake of China. On the contrary, you have to be afraid of your hands and feet. On this point of China alone, you should not use this attitude. You must let the other party know what is tough! " I squinted."This..." with that, MCA took out its mobile phone and reported it to CNOOC in a hurry.


    As soon as we arrived at the negotiation site, MCA ended the call and said with some indecision: "the above has passed. The premise is that you can''t go too far. You should grasp the yardstick."


    "Come on." When I opened the door and landed with MCA, there was a huge hall in front of me, with a long red carpet on the floor!


    And around the hall, there were already cordons and guards everywhere.


    I stopped thinking about my father and decided to focus on the negotiation.


    When we arrived at the negotiation site, we were surrounded by figures, all of them were high-ranking people, and many media reporters on the edge were recording live.


    On the two big black sofas in the front, there was a middle-aged man with yellow skin and black hair. He was pockmarked. I recognized him at a glance. This is undoubtedly the representative of the state of bin!


    When he saw me coming, he turned his lips with disdain, spoke a little fluent Chinese, and said, "does China Shipping respect us too much? It''s surprising that such a suckling boy was sent here. With this boy alone, is CNOOC sure to win? "


    "You can''t talk about it when you''re young?" With a smile in my eyes, I sat down on the sofa next to the middle-aged, just like the meeting between the two heads of state.


    When the other party saw this, he pinched his chin and sneered at me. He seemed to look down on me and said sarcastically, "in fact, the matter has already been ruled by the court. You must act according to the ruling, abide by the sanctity of the court, and return the ownership of Huaxia sea to us."


    "Well, since you don''t introduce yourself, I won''t introduce myself to you. Let''s go straight to the point. You mean that piece of waste paper?" The more I laugh, the colder I get. I glanced at the camera.


    "What kind of waste paper? Don''t you understand what to say and what not to say? Boy


    "You are the one I don''t understand. Since you have to talk about things with waste paper, that''s good. We also have a way to do it according to your method. How about a private court where several people sit together and judge your country as Chinese?" I blurted it out without thinking about it.


    It''s a big shock.


    Ma Hua''s jaw was almost dropped. It seems that he didn''t expect me to make so much noise when I came here. He gave me a wink and twisted his face.


    The representative of the guest state was choked and blackened by me. He couldn''t help staring and asked, "what do you mean? You should be responsible for what you say. I think you will be dismissed next. "


    I cocked my legs and said foolishly, "dismissed? Since you want me to be a sinner, I''ll do it to the end. I advise you to be more peaceful, or you''ll make Huaxia''s father angry and turn you into a province every minute. Oh, no, no, county is still wrong, it should be a village! "


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 34400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 780

    On such a very serious occasion, the representative of the state of guest was so angry that he was speechless.


    "Huaxia''s attitude has been very clear." I didn''t even pay attention. I left on the spot in front of all the cameras.


    Although the whole process is less than a few minutes, only a few words of communication, but I know in my heart, this is absolutely going to make a world shaking.


    Pushing the door open and going out, MCA immediately followed me. I was so worried behind my ass, "how can you talk like this? What are you talking about? Do you know how much influence this will have on China''s international position? "


    "Since you want to come to me, don''t be afraid of your hands and feet. Can you still arrest me like before? I''m sorry, Comrade Ma. I have other things to deal with. I don''t have much time to spend here. Just take me as a sinner and dismiss me from office. Anyway, I haven''t been here for more than a day. What''s more, isn''t it true what I said? " I yawned calmly and continued to walk out.


    "Oh, you, you." MCA had no choice but to follow him. Instead, he gritted his teeth and turned back.


    Less than an hour back and forth, I went back to Li''s.


    When I turn on the TV, it''s all my replays just now.


    Especially on the Internet, as I thought, the new public opinion soared again, and the limelight directly overshadowed that incident.


    I looked at it a few times and put it back. Fang Ruolan just came out of the room and said, "didn''t you go out with MCA? So soon? "


    "It''s just a small matter. I''ll just say a few words. I don''t have to stay too long. Don''t call me. I''ll have a sleep." My eyes were sleepy and I was slowly lying on the sofa.


    This eye a MI, open again of time, already is noon.


    I knead the temple to get up, found that the house only Chu Yuyan and Fang Ruolan, my father has not come back.


    "What''s going on? It won''t take long to go to Fang''s, will it I frowned uncontrollably, thinking it was strange.


    But at this time, the door suddenly strong wind, blowing things in the room flying everywhere.


    My father was haunted and stood at the door with a child in his left hand and a bruised and unconscious man in his right hand.


    "Snow!" Fang Ruolan recognized it for the first time.


    My father does not smile, first is to throw the right hand person at the foot, that person soft, was beaten black and blue.


    Especially that face, it can''t be described as miserable. It''s all deformed. I can''t recognize him at all.


    Then, my father took the child to Fang Ruolan and said, "the child has been brought back. It''s safe."


    "My little snow." Fang Ruolan''s tears came out at that time.


    Chu Yuyan and I quickly came forward, looking at the snow in her arms. She was sleeping soundly with her eyes closed, and her mouth was still drooling, which seemed very stable.


    "Xiaoxue is so beautiful, like you, Ruolan." Chu Yuyan smiles happily.


    At this moment, the pressure in the heart of the stone was finally removed, I can not help but relax the atmosphere, and then toward my father arched his hand, "Dad, thank you."


    "This is my granddaughter. Thank you for what? In addition, you can call me as you like here, and you''d better call me nameless outside, mainly to protect your safety and prevent the Luo people from using poisonous hands. " My father said, suddenly turned and raised his hand, pointing to the person on the ground, "this person is the gift I want to give you."


    "Who is he?" I''m stunned. What''s this gift?


    My father suddenly became a little embarrassed, intentionally or unintentionally looked at Fang Ruolan, forced to cough a few times, "he is Fang Xuan, because to clean him up, it took so long, hit him for a long time, almost died."


    This is Fang Xuan?


    No wonder it''s so miserable that I can''t recognize it even though I fainted on the ground. My father is venting his anger? Now I''m back...


    looking at Fang Xuan in a daze, I can''t help but say, "Dad, you''re too cruel, don''t you need to be so cruel? My father-in-law, at least. "


    "I don''t have to work hard any more. If he wasn''t your father-in-law, Fang Ruolan''s father and the child''s grandfather, he wouldn''t live to this day." My father said.


    After listening, I subconsciously move away from sight, look complex to Fang Ruolan.


    "Who he is has nothing to do with me. Elder sister Chu, please accompany me to go in and avoid for a while." Fang Ruolan doesn''t care. She has only Xiaoxue in her eyes. She holds her child and Chu Yuyan directly into the room.


    Bang, the door was locked, leaving me and my father and Fang Xuan in the living room.


    I came back and said, "Dad, what do you do when you arrest Fang Xuan?"


    As a result, my father raised his hand and knocked me on the head a few times, "bring him, of course, to you to absorb, now the situation is urgent, the Li Ye family''s help is not enough, you suck him away, it is to add a grasp, and Luo Tian let me deal with it."


    "His cultivation has been completely sealed by me and can''t be displayed. You can absorb it with Naqi Jue. This is my gift to you."As soon as the words take off, Fang Xuan shakes on the ground and slowly opens his swollen eyes.


    See me standing on the side, Fang Xuan immediately angry, gnash his teeth, kill extremely strong.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he found that my father was also beside him. His face suddenly changed, and he immediately trembled, as if he saw the most terrible person in his life.


    "Wu Wu Wu Ming, what do you want to do? What do you and Li Shaobai want to do?" Fang Xuan was terrified, but he couldn''t move. Whenever he tried to prop up his upper body, he would fall down again in pain, very embarrassed.


    My father ignored him, but said to me: "after absorption, Fang Xuan is useless. You can decide for yourself whether you want to leave him alive or not. He doesn''t have any power to fight back now."


    Fang Xuan heard that the whole person took a cold breath. The unprecedented fear, the so-called Supreme Identity, the so-called strong self-confidence, were crushed into ashes by my father''s understatement at this moment.


    My father did not look, turned and went outside, sat in the courtyard Pavilion, quietly closed his eyes, guarding outside.


    At this moment, Fang Xuan and I were alone in the room.


    Fang Xuan forcibly suppressed the fear of his mind. In the absence of my father, he even held up a strong feeling and threatened: "I''m Fang Ruolan''s father. How dare you treat me like this? If Ruolan knows that you''ve done something to me, I''ll see how you two can survive. I''d advise you to stop in time for this kind of treason. "


    I squatted down with a smile, staring at Fang Xuan and patted him in the face, "treason? Thanks to you, as Xiaoxue''s grandfather, what do you do? Now that I''m here, I don''t want to go back. Please be my tonic. "

 Chapter 781

    "How dare you?" Fang Xuan''s eyes bulged and he was very angry.


    I hold Fang Xuan''s face, "how can you and Fang Dao always ask me if I dare? Can you tell me more? "


    A little force, unable to move the Fang Xuan immediately pain to show his teeth, whoa straight call.


    "Oh, hello."


    "You give up, you give up, I''m your father-in-law."


    "How can you treat your father-in-law like this? Ouch, ouch, it''s killing me. Let go, you smelly boy. "


    Instead of loosening it, I tried harder and harder, holding the meat between my two fingers and twisting it immediately.


    At this time, Fang Xuan, who was just like an ordinary person, was hurt by me and screamed, "Wow, Fang Ruolan! I know you are here. Come out quickly. Do you have the heart to watch my cultivation be sucked away? Your husband is such a jerk. Fang Ruolan, I''m your father. Come out for me. "


    "Shut up! No one can save you today even if you scream out loud. " I raise the corner of my mouth and slap it.


    Pop!


    This slap, as if defeated Fang Xuan''s final strength, the whole person lying on the ground, full of disbelief, whispered: "do you dare to hit me? How dare you hit me? I am the supreme of the Fang family, the practitioner of the eternal Qi formula, the fifth messenger of the Luo nationality in the future, you boy... "


    my heart was horizontal, and my backhand drew on his face again. I interrupted his mouth and broke his skin.


    "Ah! Li Shaobai, you bastard, you villain. " Fang Xuan can''t use internal Qi, even the physical realm is not as high as me. How can he bear it? It''s all about being abused.


    I opened my fingers, grabbed Fang Xuan''s whole face, and sneered: "I was not a good person, whatever you say, today, I will not kill you, but I will squeeze you dry, let you be an ordinary person!"


    Voice a fall, Fang Xuan afraid, thoroughly afraid, he knows I really dare.


    I instantly turned on the skill and immediately gathered the suction in my palm.


    Feeling the weak suction, Fang Xuan''s face changed greatly, and her whole body began to tremble. She could no longer care about her so-called identity and dignity, so she began to beg for mercy now.


    "Don''t...


    " Li Shaobai, don''t do this. You see I''m the supreme of the Fang family. As long as you let me go back, I''ll give up cooperating with the Luo nationality immediately. How about that? "


    "Why don''t you listen? Don''t, don''t, I beg you. It''s my life''s effort. It can''t be destroyed like this. "


    These nonsense, I don''t pay attention at all, slowly will suction from low to high, gradually improve.


    I just feel that the same source of breath is flowing into the Dantian gradually. The internal Qi consumed by my previous battle with Fang Dao is filled up again in less than three breaths.


    And Fang Xuan''s Dantian, still thick, seems to see no end in general.


    I don''t dare to do it rashly, for fear of accidents. After reaching a certain suction, I will keep the absorption speed.


    With the internal Qi being sucked away, Fang Xuan becomes weaker and weaker. Seeing that he can''t beg for mercy, his tone changes and he begins to curse.


    "I will not let you go, you murderer. You wait for me."


    "If you treat me like this, dao''er will never give up, and Luo people will certainly take revenge for me."


    "If you suck me, you''ll regret it. Don''t think you''ll turn the tables. You can''t speculate about the cultivation of the Lord of the Luo clan."


    ..


    as I inhaled, I said, "Fangdao? I''m afraid next time we meet, he is no longer my opponent, and the Lord of Luo clan, there is an unknown elder to resist, and the rest is up to us to solve. "


    "Fart, what do you take to resist? The four envoys alone will be enough to crush you. Qinglong is a fake source. If you master the six sources, you are a group of rubbish. " Fang Xuan scolded.


    I shook my head with a smile and said, "so what? Anyway, you''re going to die. It''s no use saying more. "


    Boom!


    The pure internal Qi absorbed by the vibration of my Dantian field has reached the highest point. The edge of Dantian field is constantly spreading, and it is more than several times larger.


    I close my eyes and feel the picture in perception, the thirteen grid ladder, now standing in the position of the eleventh grid, getting closer and closer to the light.


    Congenital eleven!


    At the moment of breakthrough, Fang Xuan''s whole breath was greatly reduced, and Dantian was obviously contracting sharply. He fell from the last time to congenital twelve, and this time to congenital eleven.


    "I didn''t expect that the gap between the top ten and the top eleven is so big. I''m looking forward to how strong the top thirteen is." I opened my eyes slowly, without any hesitation, and continued to absorb while consolidating my realm.


    Fang Xuan was so scared that he didn''t dare to abuse at will any more. He begged: "I beg you, don''t treat me like this, don''t suck all my accomplishments away, OK?"


    "Well, no way!" I moved my hand directly and pressed it on Fang Xuan''s belly.After breaking through to congenital twelve, the suction suddenly increased, Fang Xuan began to twitch all over, even the words are not clear.


    But when it''s several times stronger, it''s also several times harder to break through.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes.


    Until an hour later, Fang Xuan was almost dried up by me, and Dantian dried up to the extreme. When I wanted to fall to the realm of land and capital at any time, I didn''t break through!


    "Let me go, to the last few stages of congenital, the gap is very big, you can reach the acme of congenital eleven, it is good." Fang Xuan asked for mercy.


    I made a little effort, Fang Xuan''s only internal Qi was sucked away by me, and directly fell into the congenital, becoming the capital.


    And Fang Xuan''s Dantian still exists. As long as he has enough time, he will be able to return to his nature again.


    "If you are born with land resources, Dantian will not disappear, which is why the strength between the two is so obvious." I said to myself, I still don''t give up. I intend to suck away his physical vitality and make him a mortal.


    But suddenly, after Fang Xuan''s Dantian completely dried up, it resonated with my Dantian.


    For a moment, Fang Xuan''s abdomen penetrated a burst of white light, which was very similar to the light behind the thirteen grid ladder.


    Even for me, the same color appears in the elixir. The resonance is stronger and stronger. It seems that the two can be integrated, but it is very difficult and not easy for me.


    Fang Xuan was shocked and said, "no, don''t suck away my elixir field. If you suck it away, you''re really nothing. You''re my ancestor."


    Sitting under the pavilion, my father suddenly opened his eyes and said, "this is not only the source of Dantian, but also the source of your Dharma. It''s a bridge between you and him that you can absorb each other. It''s the real source. Absorbing and fusing it immediately can help you step into the twelve fold of congeniality. If you understand it properly, you will get a source of cultivation."


    "Well, Fang Xuan, I''m sorry." I have a dry cough.


    At this moment, Fang Xuan is about to cry, and Huosheng produces a tonic, which is not a general grievance.

 Chapter 782

    What kind of existence is Fang Xuan?


    From the first time I met him, he was the supreme figure of the Fang family. Even Fang Sheng, the owner of the family, had to follow his advice.


    Among them, Fang Xuan''s accomplishments are all over the world. He is famous for his eternal Naqi Jue. In fact, he is a great power!


    But now? Not only was my father beaten into a dead dog, but also I was sucked into howling, not to mention how down, the realm is down to the capital, only Dantian support him.


    However, at the moment, I even want to absorb his elixir, but also make use of the resonance between the two, unremitting efforts for crazy absorption.


    Frankly speaking, I am not really absorbing his elixir, but the source of his elixir, the source of his cultivation!


    Once the source disappears, Fang Xuan''s Dantian is void, just like uprooting his source. It''s impossible to return to the original.


    Buzzing ~


    the white light is more intense in the Dantian of Fangxuan.


    It''s very difficult for me to absorb. Although this source matches me, it seems that it has been rooted in Fang Xuan for a long time, and it can''t be completed in a moment.


    With more and more strong resonance, the faint source of the influx of my body, Fang Xuan as if suffering unprecedented pain, can not help roaring.


    "Ah!"


    "Stop it, you stop it, No."


    "Li Shaobai, my hatred with you is not so serious. If you keep your hand, everything will be easy to discuss."


    side Xuan asked for mercy and trembled, and there was a lot of cold sweat all over the body. The flesh and blood had changed greatly, and even the essence of my body was sucked away by me.


    Time goes by.


    Fang Xuan gradually became skin and bone, shouting hoarse.


    And that source, I absorb more and more, from the beginning, gradually absorb 10%, 20%, 30%!


    Until absorbed 50%, oneself Dan Tian shakes again, suddenly expanded nearly 10 times, break through finally!


    Congenital twelve!


    "Fifty percent more! Although it''s not enough, it''s better than not! " I exhaled turbid air, the whole person was overjoyed.


    Fang Xuan was so scared that he couldn''t stand me any longer. He really cried, with a runny nose and a tear. "Ancestor, you are my ancestor. I don''t want to play like this. I''m your father-in-law at least. How can you be so cruel? It''s OK to suck away my accomplishments. Even my source wants to suck away. Are you still afraid that I can return to the peak state? "


    "Cough, don''t forget, what you cultivate is eternal Qi formula. It''s possible." I said awkwardly.


    Fang Xuan was angry and crying. He held back to the extreme and complained: "are you kidding? When I get back to the top, I''ll be dead long ago, lying in the coffin, and I''ll be a threat to you? Li Shaobai, can''t you be merciful? If you don''t kill too much, it''s too hard for you to play like this. "


    "I''m not cruel, but you forced me. When you killed me, you didn''t show mercy to me. I''ve made it very clear that you won''t be killed. You can be my tonic. I''ll let you go back to Fang''s house after it''s over." I take a deep breath and keep absorbing.


    Fang Xuan''s mouth twitched, his hands and feet were cramped, and he was so angry that he spewed blood. "You, Lao Tzu, it''s really bad luck to meet you. When it''s over, do you want me to go back? Why don''t you just kill me


    "How can I kill you? Anyway, you are also my father-in-law. As my son-in-law, isn''t that a little bit too much? " I gave a bad smile.


    Hearing my laughter, Fang Xuan gushed blood again, like a fountain, high and high.


    "Son of a bitch, smelly boy, where did you learn this sinister energy? This is absolutely the most incisive I''ve ever met. "


    "Ah, kill me. I''d better die than go back to Fang''s house."


    "No accomplishments, no strength, since then we are nothing."


    I kept a smile, absorbed it in no hurry, and said with a smile: "don''t be angry, father-in-law. I''m sending you back to Fang''s home for the elderly. You''re old and you''re always fighting. How can you do that? I think it''s up to us young people. "


    "I... I''m your uncle. You have to die. I''ll tell you." Fang Xuan was enraged by me again.


    My eye a horizontal, slightly increase suction, Fang Xuan also want to scold, the result is very painful.


    Then, I deliberately pause and return the point source and internal Qi to give Fang Xuan a chance to breathe.


    "Hoo, you... Ah!" Fang Xuan just exhaled a few heavy breath, I suddenly increased suction, make him up and down, it is the rhythm of immortality and death.


    "Ah, Li Shaobai, if you have the guts, you just kill me and play with me like this. It''s a shame to me." Fang Xuan cried for pain for a while, and for a while he was relieved. At last, he was forced to collapse by me. He could not help yelling. His expression changed, and he was almost mad by me.


    I picked up my eyebrows and said with a smile, "didn''t you teach me? That''s what you did to me before. You don''t know if you don''t try. It''s so funny and fun. ""You are shameless!" Fang Xuan is half dead with anger.


    Unknowingly, half a day has passed.


    The bedroom door, which had been closed, was finally opened by Fang Ruolan.


    She holds the child, and Chu Yuyan stand together, nothing said, just looking at me and Fang Xuan.


    Seeing this, Fang Xuan called for help and said, "Ruolan, Xiaolan, you can''t watch Li Shaobai do this. I beg you, please plead for me."


    "as like as two peas, you and Fang Dao are two alike, but you can persist in your way," said father father-in-law. "I admire you so much." I said.


    At this time, Fang Ruolan gives her child to Chu Yuyan. She walks to me three meters away and stares at Fang Xuan with complicated eyes.


    Fang Xuan clenched his teeth. He didn''t care too much, so he directly played the emotional card and said, "Xiao Lan, I''m sorry for you. I haven''t seen you all the time because of the Luo people. I need to shut up for a long time and try to become the fifth messenger. Can you be my father?"


    "You still don''t know where you are wrong." Fang Ruolan replied coldly.


    Fang Xuan said: "I''m right. I''m not wrong at all. I''m for the prosperity of the Fang family. Everything is based on interests. The Luo family is so strong that the Chinese experts can resist for a while, but they can''t resist for a lifetime! It will eventually be replaced by the Luo people. I''m looking for the future. "


    Fang Ruolan said with a sneer, "I didn''t understand before. Just like you and big brother, I used to do anything for the sake of interests, but now I understand a lot. In addition to interests, there are more things in the world, that is Dayi!"


    "Everything you''re doing now is for your own sake. You''re willing to be a running dog by betraying righteousness."


    "From the moment you take away Xiaoxue, we are no longer a father daughter relationship. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me. Maybe it''s the most correct choice to let you be an ordinary person, so as not to cause trouble everywhere."


    This words a, as if in the square Xuan in the mind mercilessly hit.


    "You Fang Xuan finally despair.


    I squinted, "father-in-law, don''t you, accept the reality, and I''ll see you home myself after it''s over."


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 34600 crown of kings.

 Chapter 783

    Once upon a time, Fangxuan had a lot of scenery?


    But now, in despair, he is a lamb to be slaughtered.


    In a flash, the source of absorption has reached 60%, congenital twelve heavy state, completely stabilized.


    At the same time of absorbing, my Dharma works more skillfully. With the help of God, "even the realm of his Dharma has been absorbed. This is the Mahayana realm of Naqi Jue! It''s much better than before. "


    Seventy percent!


    80%!


    90 percent!


    Until the absorption reached 100%, the white light suddenly disappeared.


    The Dantian roared, and I immediately meditated with my knees crossed. I felt an inexplicable source of power, which was flowing in my body. It seemed that due to the difference of realm, I could not use it or feel it.


    For a long time, everything was calm.


    I opened my eyes and twisted the dying Fang Xuan, just like a chicken.


    "Li Shaobai, you suck too. Why don''t you just take my life and send me back? Isn''t that humiliating? It''s mean of you to do so. " Fang Xuan refused to go.


    I laughed, shaking my head and wringing him out. "I''m not mean. I''m black in the stomach. My father-in-law, don''t waste your energy to struggle. My son-in-law, I''ll send you home now to have a rest."


    When I got out of the courtyard, my father got up calmly, as if he wanted to go with me. He said: "after so long, the four envoys should have returned to Fang''s home. Maybe they have noticed. You can go now to warn the Song family, the Xu family and some other forces. Clean up the door before the war."


    "Well." I nodded.


    Half an hour later, I came to the main entrance of Fang''s house.


    At the moment, I drag Fang Xuan, and my father standing outside, in front of a large number of figures gathered.


    "This is... Lord Fang Xuan!"


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Why is Fang Xuan''s breath so weak?"


    These words, I listen to the bottom of the ear, dangerously to Fang Xuan buttocks kick feet, forced him to fall forward a dog to eat.


    With a click, Fang Xuan''s front teeth were broken, and his mouth was bleeding. He was so painful that he cried.


    Dun time, all around the figure are thrilled, is a discerning person to see out, Fang Xuan this is become an ordinary person!


    With the help of several elders of the Fang family, Fang Xuan coughs desperately. Finally, he can''t bear to be weak. His neck is crooked and he faints.


    But despite the Fang family''s anger, no one dares to fight just because my father is standing here.


    At this time, Qinglong came from the inside of Fang''s family, and the three messengers followed him.


    Seeing Fang Xuan''s immature face, Qinglong stares up and presses his fingers on his neck. His expression is gloomy and he says in a cold voice: "no name, it''s a good move to divert the tiger from the mountain. I didn''t expect that I won your plan. I not only saved people, but also absorbed Fang Xuan''s accomplishments by your apprentices."


    Qinglong thought I was an unknown apprentice. Anyway, with my father, I was not afraid of anyone at all. He said decisively, "yes, you really fell into my unknown Master''s plan. In the time when you disappeared, Fangxuan completely became my tonic."


    Qinglong''s face became more and more ugly, just like eating dog excrement. He was deadlocked with the three messengers, silent for a long time, and scared.


    Suddenly, Fang Dao ran from behind with a pale face, and seemed to be still in a weak state.


    Seeing Fang Xuan''s appearance, Fang Dao''s face suddenly changed, and he suddenly took a cold breath. He was extremely unbelievable and said: "father..."


    speaking of this, Fang Dao turned his face coldly, his eyes suddenly projected on me, showing unprecedented murderous opportunities, and scolded: "Li Shaobai, you dare to do this to my father, I will never let you go!"


    "Don''t let me go? Why don''t you let me go? " I took two steps straight ahead.


    Then, I put my hands behind my waist, deliberately imitating Fang Dao''s arrogant posture, and said contemptuously, "the reason why the four messengers don''t start now is that even the Naro master is afraid of my unknown Master? I''m standing here now. Fang Dao, if you have the ability, just try it. "


    "You Fang Dao is in a hurry.


    I glared back and said, "you, what are you? How long has it been? You have not come out of weakness, I have returned to normal, and even to the congenital twelve heavy, this time what do you take to fight me


    "I haven''t lost yet!" Fang Dao said.


    I shook my head, "I''ve seen shameless, I''ve never seen you so shameless. As soon as my nameless master''s virtual appearance comes out, you''ve been defeated. If you still don''t agree, you can go on here. With the help of my father-in-law, I''ve broken through this realm. It''s like opening a cheating device."


    Once the words came out, it turned into a dead silence.


    Some of the forces attached to Fang''s family also had eyes twinkling and bowed their heads.


    Finally, Fang Dao broke the silence and sarcastically said, "if you have seed, don''t rely on anonymity!"I took a few steps forward and came to Fangdao in an instant. There was only a distance of tens of centimeters between them.


    Looking at Fang Dao, I tilted my mouth and said ironically, "I''m on my way. How can I do that? Is master Qinglong any better than my nameless master? If you have the ability, you can find one to rely on. If you don''t have the ability, don''t talk here. "


    These words, together with the green dragon, were dragged in. The expression of the two masters and disciples was like being forced into their mouths.


    "Li Shaobai, don''t forget that I''m giving you all these opportunities." Fang Dao''s face was very blue.


    "It''s your stupidity that makes me who I am today. This is my gift of thanks." I run Dantian, a moment kick out, Fang Dao was kicked to the back by me on the spot, the back of the whole Fang''s door collapsed.


    Just a foot is a thorough crush!


    Boom!


    The audience was in a state of shock.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you attack Fang Daosheng."


    "It''s obvious that it''s bullying."


    "Li Shaobai, how can you be so mean?"


    Fang Dao spilled blood from the corner of his mouth, and his whole body seemed to be falling apart. He couldn''t get up. He covered his chest and squeezed out a sentence from his mouth, "very angry, right? It''s a pity that you can''t kill me here, otherwise the situation will be more chaotic. "


    "I''m not angry. I don''t feel angry at all. I think you should be the most angry person. You don''t have to use provocation, because we have already won and lost. Now you lose everything. In my eyes, you can''t even kill an ant. Although you can''t kill you directly, it''s all over." I smile gradually deep, a long sleeve wave, directly turned.


    With my back to Fang Dao, I stopped for a few seconds. I looked back slowly and said with a smile: "Fang Dao... He''s just a defeated general. Do you want revenge? Turn hatred into motivation, but I think... Since I can beat you once, I can beat you twice, three times, four times, countless times! "


    ...


    the author''s words: it''s perfect!

 Chapter 784

    With that, my father and I went straight away.


    Back at the Li family, the Qianyang palace is full of Li family''s relatives, one by one looking after the children in turn, as if the big guy knew all about it.


    "Look at this child, how beautiful it is?"


    "The perfect beauty."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Li Qinghao, Li Qi, ye Shu, ye Zhan, including the old man and my mother are all here.


    Especially Li Qinghao, when he saw me and my father coming back, his face turned green at that time. He stood aside and didn''t dare to say a word.


    My father came forward and took the baby from Fang Ruolan''s arms. He watched it for a long time.


    The old man''s vicissitudes of life smile, "nameless, thanks to your help, the child can be saved."


    "It should be." My father sighed and returned the child.


    Later, my father left with the others in an anonymous capacity for a high-level meeting of the Li family and the Ye family, which directly put me aside.


    I sat in the yard with Li Qi, ye Shu and ye Zhan. Li Qi was like a psychopath and said with a wild smile, "Damn, I will be Xiaoxue''s big uncle and the biggest uncle after me! Ye Shu, ye Zhan, you two can only be small, ha ha ha. "


    "Damn it, how about taking advantage of you?" Ye Shuyi pats the table.


    Ye Zhan said, "you are small. Your whole family is small."


    I hastened to make it over, not let them continue to make trouble, dignified looked at Ye Shu, asked: "how is your physical condition? Has the problem of retrograde channels been completely cured? "


    "The Li family said they would help me, but I refused because the chance is only half. If they fail, they will be useless. So I still choose Ye Zhan to help me. Although the process is very slow, the good thing is that they won''t fail." Ye Shu said.


    Ye Zhan suddenly shook his head and sighed: "Ye Shu is not born yet, so his situation can completely break through. The problem is that it has not been completely solved, and he has encountered some small problems."


    "What''s the problem, you say it." I''m a little worried. I don''t know how long Ye Shu''s problem has been delayed. Even now the Ye family and the Li family join hands, I still hate Ye Shun.


    Ye Zhan said: "the black liquid you spit out before is of great help to Ye Shu. It''s very effective to refine pills. The problem is that we only collected it once, but we have used it up. I can only use other ways to restrain Ye Shu''s condition."


    "That''s right. You can''t throw up those things now. It''s almost impossible to get them again." Li Qi interjected and worried.


    I also think why, it is this!


    So I quickly went into the room and took out a sealed bottle from the study, which was filled with black liquid.


    When I came back to them, I put the bottle on the table, turned off the lid, and the stench came...


    "I''ll go, how can you have it?" Li Qi pinched his nose and stepped back a few meters. He didn''t dare to get close.


    Ye Shu and ye Zhan seemed to be used to the smell, and they were stunned when they sat in their original position.


    I pushed the bottle, "Ye Zhan, you take it and refine it into pills for ye Shu. You told me about ye Shu''s situation. In fact, he is not really retrograde in meridians, but poisoned by Ye Shunna son of a bitch, which is used to fight against poison."


    "No, don''t you stop vomiting? What else is there? " Ye Shu asked.


    I explained with a smile, "it''s true that the innate realm does not vomit, because only the breakthrough of the physical body can vomit impurities. Don''t you know that I beat Fang Dao so badly? This is what I kept for you after breaking through to human meat. "


    "Refining the body classic? Did you practice the physical training Sutra left by your master? Didn''t you put it away and say that you can''t succeed in training? " Li Qi was shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, actually, it''s ok... Why don''t I try it for you?" I got up and shook my shoulders.


    But just as I was about to have a try, Li Dachuan suddenly ran in from the outside and said in a hurry: "prince, the Song family and the Xu family are coming!"


    I folded my fists, frowned and asked, "who are the Song family and the Xu family? What are they doing here? "


    "It''s song Shaocheng and Xu Kun. They come at the same time. They say they represent the two families. There are important things. Now they are all in a meeting. I can only inform you." Li Dachuan arched his hand.


    "Let them come to the prince''s palace." I wave my hand.


    ..


    ten minutes later, I was sitting on the throne of Prince in the prince''s palace, Li Qi was standing behind me, and ye Shu and ye Zhan were sitting left and right.


    Under the leadership of Li Dachuan, two familiar faces appeared in the prince''s hall.


    One is old and wrinkled, and the whole person is smiling.


    The other was quadriplegic and in a wheelchair with a complicated look.


    They are Xu Kun and song Shaocheng.


    These two guys, on behalf of their respective families, come to the door. I have already understood the meaning.


    "I don''t know if you are coming. What''s the matter?" I know it.


    Xu Kun smiles hypocritically, and his old face looks in awe. He says, "I, Xu Kun, on behalf of the Xu family, have come to show my attitude. I am no longer involved with the Fang family. I hope the crown prince will succeed.""Oh, it turns out that I came to be a wall grass after seeing my unknown Master''s strength? Or can''t you stand people pointing at you behind your back and calling you a running dog? Or are you spies sent by each other? " I mean to be sarcastic.


    As soon as Xu Kun heard this, his face turned black and charcoal, and his throat seemed to be stuck, unable to respond.


    I moved my eyes slowly, locked my eyes on song Shaocheng, raised my hand and said, "what about you? Is it the same? In other words, they are afraid of being used as cannon fodder by the Luo people? "


    Song Shaocheng immediately choked, facial veins exposed, did not immediately answer, seems to suppress his hatred.


    This guy has been fighting against me since I knew him. He''s been abandoned by me several times. He''s still alive like an undead cockroach. His vitality is amazing. I admire him a little.


    It''s a pity that admiration belongs to admiration. The enmity and hatred between them are not over yet!


    "What? Don''t speak? Do you come here to insult? Do you know in your heart what kind of attitude I have towards you? " I deliberately asked hard.


    Song Shaocheng gritted his teeth and said, "the situation is tense now. It''s about the rise and fall of China. I hope the prince can put aside his past gratitude and resentment and don''t care about me. Moreover, I''m still thinking about the Song family and come here with sincerity."


    "Sincerity? Sincerity is spoken? Take some practical actions. Xu Kun is better. If I''m not satisfied today, don''t think about me. " When I touched the armrest of the chair, I felt a sense of hatred.


    Song Shaocheng hardened his head and asked, "prince, what do you want me to do? I know that I am responsible for all this. If I can pacify the hatred in the prince''s heart, please do as he pleases. "

 Chapter 785

    Whatever you want?


    The change of Shaocheng in Song Dynasty is not small. I can''t help but look at it with new eyes.


    As far as I know, since the death of song Hai, song Shaocheng took his place and became the head of the Song family.


    What song Shaocheng has done today is quite a bit of a leader.


    The question is, who knows if song Shaocheng will turn its back the next moment?


    Song Hai died in my hands. That''s a firm fact. Will song Shaocheng put down his hatred? Don''t say it''s him. I don''t believe it myself.


    Looking at Song Shaocheng''s pious face, I slowly narrowed my eyes and said in a cold voice, "no, I won''t want you. If you are not a spy today, your decision is not proper enough to make the Fang family and Luo people sneer. You can''t stand on both sides, so someone will clean you up for me."


    Song Shaocheng didn''t seem to take this into consideration. His pale face changed sharply and he said in a lost voice: "prince, you are...


    " sorry, I don''t welcome you here. Please come back. You are a useless person. I don''t want to embarrass you any more. " I waved my hand and ordered to leave immediately.


    Song Shaocheng was more and more frightened. He was almost crying. "No, Prince, you can see that my song family is still a little useful in terms of financial resources. Don''t worry about me. It was song Shaocheng''s fault before. I''m sorry to apologize to you here."


    "I''m sorry. Is that useful? Can Ling Xiaoxiao, Tiejiang''s dead brother, come back from the dead? Xu Kun stay, song Shaocheng you go I immediately hardened my attitude and gave song Shaocheng no more opportunities.


    Xu Kun was overjoyed when he heard that. He said with a smile, "thank you, Prince. Thank you for your success. My Xu family will do their best to pay for Xu Qingxiong''s death. I know very well that he is responsible for his death. No wonder you. I will tell you what I know about the Luo nationality."


    When I looked at Xu Kun, I thought that the old bone was also a personal spirit. Seeing that my father showed his hand a little in his nameless capacity, he came to join him. He was afraid that the Luo family would lose, for fear that it would involve all the Xu family?


    But from another angle, the naluo leader still doesn''t show the slightest strength. Once the other side makes a move, I''m afraid that Xu Kun will change, and even go back to work under the banner of coming to find out the news.


    No matter Xu Kun or song Shaocheng, these two guys have no good intentions!


    The reason why I accept Xu Kun is simply to get some information.


    But at this time, song Shaocheng saw that the situation became like this. He looked extremely desperate and begged, "prince, why do you have to refuse me? I''ve made it very clear that we can put down our hatred. "


    I suddenly turned my head and cut song Shaocheng coldly. "Because I don''t believe in your song family, you can be regarded as the perfect inheritor of song Hai''s blood. Both of them are carved out of the same mold."


    "Prince, I beg you, as long as you are willing to promise and protect the Song family, I will do anything." Song Shaocheng is in a hurry.


    I raised my hand to refuse, while winking at Li Dachuan, said: "do not ask me, I can not afford, Dachuan see off!"


    "This..." song Shaocheng completely despair, was forced out of the prince hall by Li Dachuan.


    Xu Kun is proud of a smile, maintain the posture of arched hands, skin smile meat don''t smile, "prince, since we Xu family has come to your side, that must have something to say, I want to tell you is, I listen to Fang Sheng in Fang''s home, Luo family in the capital, is a base, and that Luo family master Luo Tian, in the capital!"


    "Go on." I nodded, a little surprised.


    Xu Kun said: "I have attended more than one meeting at Fang''s house and met with the four envoys many times. It is said that Luo Tian is very powerful and the four envoys are not rivals. In this game, only the unknown elder is Luo Tian''s enemy. The other side tries to weaken our strength by one by one. Please be careful."


    "If it''s not clear, it''s dark?" With a thump in my heart, I thought that things were bad. There were only five congenital consummation in our side, which was no match for the Luo family. If it were not for my father and the other side wanted to fight, I''m afraid we would have been defeated long ago.


    If the other side kills one by one, it is undoubtedly the worst case.


    I was in a hurry. After drawing a lot of information from Xu Kun, I quickly went to the closed Li''s hall alone, entered the meeting that was still going on, and told you the news.


    "Damn, it''s the worst that we''ve been expecting, but not so fast." When the second master patted his thigh, his expression became very ugly.


    Wang Lin, the head of the Wang family, frowned and stopped bickering with the second master as usual. He said hastily, "the best way is to inform China shipping to let the three big Yuanman over there protect themselves, while we will stay at the Li family in case of accidents."


    "Yes, I''m afraid I''ll have to live in the Li family for some time. I don''t know if there is a bed for Prince Li?" Ye Canghai made a joke at the right time, as if he was deliberately not letting everyone fall into a repressive atmosphere.


    "Of course. These are small things." I looked at Ye Wudao, this woman also looked over, that look is like I owe her hundreds of billions, how dare I not agree?The old man pressed his hand. "Don''t worry, there''s no name here. I''m afraid there won''t be a big problem. We try not to go out alone. I guess the means of the Luo family will be more and more despicable, especially Shaobai. You''d better not go out of the Li family. I''m afraid Qinglong will put down his airs and do it to you personally, otherwise it will be troublesome."


    This word spread, all reached a consensus, but this is the core person, all stay in the Li family.


    But just the next day, things made everyone dizzy, unexpected to the extreme.


    When I got the news and arrived at Li''s gate, I was too shocked to speak.


    The Xu family was killed by Fang Dao last night. All the Xu family members who stayed in the Xu family had dozens of lives, none of them alive.


    And the Xu family, who are away from home, escape and hide!


    The Xu family, the head of the four families, completely collapsed and became history.


    Xu Kun, in particular, was beheaded by Fang Dao and his head was hanging at the door of Li''s family!


    I stare at Xu Kun''s head, and his eyes are bulging. I can''t close my eyes.


    Many of the Li family''s children who received the news were all nauseous.


    "Fang Dao, this is just too cruel."


    "This is a provocation to our Li family."


    "I''m afraid it''s the meaning of the Luo nationality. Fang Dao just obeys orders and does things, but this degree is really disgusting!"


    All of a sudden, a car came in from a distance and stopped at Li''s gate.


    When song Shaocheng got out of the car, he didn''t even have time to sit in a wheelchair and fell directly under the door.


    When he looked up and saw Xu Kun''s head, he was so scared that he peed his pants and yelled: "prince, help me. Fang Dao killed Xu Kun this time. The next target must be me. I don''t want to die yet. Prince, you have a lot of adults. Help Shaocheng. As long as you want, let Shaocheng be a bull and a horse."


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the 34800 crown of kings.

 Chapter 786

    Head hanging high, the picture is chilling.


    Song Shaocheng was extremely scared. His eyes were full of panic and his whole body was shaking.


    The driver picked it up, put it in a wheelchair and immediately pushed it in front of me.


    Song Shaocheng looked at me bitterly, as if I was his last straw.


    I quickly reflected that I didn''t expect things to be so sudden. Xu Kun was killed by Fang Dao the next day when he came to join us.


    And hanging Xu Kun''s head at the door of Li''s house is undoubtedly a provocation and a warning.


    "Prince, Fang Dao won''t let me go. I beg you to let me stay in the Li family. At present, only the Li family is the safest." Song Shaocheng opened his mouth quickly and his lips trembled.


    I didn''t give the answer directly. I always have a knot in my heart about song Shaocheng. It doesn''t mean that I can accept it if I accept it.


    What''s more, who knows if it''s Fang Dao''s plan to cooperate with song Shaocheng to avoid suspicion? In order to break into the Li family?


    So I shook my head and said, "no, I don''t like you. Go back."


    "Prince, you can''t watch me die. I beg you. Now only you can save me." Song Shaocheng''s face turned white in an instant.


    In front of a group of people, I still didn''t agree. I turned around and went back. There was only song Shaocheng''s despairing roar behind.


    "Prince, if you help me, Shaocheng will die!"


    "You guys, help me down. I must ask the prince to accept me today."


    I can''t help but look back and find song Shaocheng kneeling at the front door of the Li family with the help of several men.


    This move shocked the Li family''s children all around.


    "Song Shaocheng did such a great ceremony."


    "Is it hard to be true that it has nothing to do with the Fang family, not spies?"


    "I don''t think song Shaocheng''s expression is from acting."


    I frowned and yelled, "get up! What do you want me to do? "


    "Now only you can save me. This time is different from the past. If you are willing to accept it, Shaocheng is willing to surrender!" Song Shaocheng didn''t listen and tears came out.


    "Get up!" I gave a loud drink.


    Song Shaocheng refused to die. "I won''t get up. If you don''t agree today, I won''t get up!"


    "Then kneel down!" I''ll turn around and go.


    Back in Qianyang palace, after more than half an hour, I called Li Dachuan to him. I was quite complicated.


    Li Dachuan arched his hand, "prince, what can I do for you?"


    "What, song Shaocheng is still kneeling?" I asked curiously.


    Li Dachuan raised the corner of his mouth and said, "kneeling, I don''t think this guy will really get up. Prince, I think you should accept him. People have done this. Just as the saying goes, we can''t let him kneel all the time."


    "Don''t worry. As soon as there''s something wrong with song Shaocheng, you''ll let me know." I shook my head and waved Li Dachuan away.


    After an hour, Li Dachuan ran back.


    He was so moved that he seemed to see something unexpected. He quickly announced that something serious had happened in Song Shaocheng. This guy was not only kneeling, but also gathered all the core elders of the Song family, all kneeling at the door!


    At first glance, I was a bit silly.


    When I came back to the front door of the Li family, there were many more people around.


    In the crowd to give way, I led Li Dachuan to the front, song Shaocheng face weak, against the hot sun, as if to coma at any time, but still insist.


    And behind him, there are more than a dozen song Yuanlao on their knees!


    "Prince... Please." Song Shaocheng raised his head, behind the elders, is the voice.


    "Please take in the prince!"


    "The Song family is willing to submit to the crown prince."


    As the words fell, all the people of the Song family bent down and kowtowed.


    Hua''s a, the whole audience boiling, even a lot of Li family children, also help to speak at the moment, ask me to accept the Song family.


    I frown deeper and deeper, it is difficult to cross the heart of that ridge, for a long time no answer.


    But I don''t show my attitude. Song Shaocheng won''t get up with others. He kneels down on the ground and looks at me with his eyes. "Prince, if you accept the Song family, Shaocheng will have no second intention and swear by his life!"


    I took two steps forward and said, "your life... Is not worth money."


    "Yes, my life is worthless, but Shaocheng is by no means mediocre. It will be shared by the prince." Song Shaocheng said.


    Hearing this, I was completely silent.


    Looking at a group of Song family Yuanlao, the expression of surrender, I am more complex to the extreme.


    After a long time, the complex emotion turned into a sigh, I said: "song Shaocheng, why do you need it? Have you forgotten the death of song Hai? "


    "I don''t forget it, but at the time of the survival of the Song family, it''s time to let go of all the past grudges. From the beginning to the end, Shaocheng knew that it was us who caused the disaster first, and it was our calculation. I was really angry, but who could I blame? Can I help you? If I didn''t do that at the beginning, maybe the ending would be different. I''m not the song Shaocheng I used to be. Now I''m the head of the Song family. I have to think about it for the Song family. " Song Shaocheng replied.I clenched my fist, "but... Ling Xiaoxiao''s death, I can''t let go."


    Song Shaocheng trembled, lowered his head and grinned bitterly. "Ha ha ha... I understand the prince. After all, this is your old love. The original means are too cruel to bury an innocent woman''s life."


    "What are you laughing at?" I asked.


    Song Shaocheng still bowed his head, as if he was making a decision. If he didn''t return to me, he looked even more helpless. "Since the prince can''t let go, let me pay back my life. As long as I can keep the Song family, what''s the regret of song Shaocheng''s death?"


    "In fact, if I live, it''s better to die long ago. This useless body makes me feel extremely suffering."


    "I think it''s a proper death for song Shaocheng to do something for the Song family at last."


    With that, song Shaocheng suddenly raised his head, his eyes were red, he opened his mouth in a flash, and he wanted to bite his tongue to commit suicide.


    I never thought that song Shaocheng had changed so much that he would make such an amazing move. In order to keep the Song family, he would not even die.


    As soon as I was about to bite off his tongue in Song Shaocheng, I grabbed his mouth and said in a cold voice, "do you think you will die if you bite off your tongue? If I want you to die, you can''t live. If I want you to live, you can''t die. "


    Song Shaocheng couldn''t speak. He looked at me in a daze.


    Together with all of them, they also focused their eyes on this place, and all of them widened their eyes.


    "Keep your mouth open. The prince doesn''t want a useless man who can''t even speak!" I released my hand and swung my sleeve to turn around.


    The old man of the Song family was deeply moved and yelled in unison.


    "The crown prince is supreme. The Song family has been willing to serve the crown prince from generation to generation and die later!"


    At this moment, song jiachenfu!

 Chapter 787

    That night, led by song Shaocheng, plus more than a dozen Song Yuan elders, I arranged to live in Qianyang palace temporarily, in order to keep the core figures of the Song family.


    In this case, it is impossible to guarantee the safety of all. As long as the family core is not destroyed, it is possible to rise again.


    And I think after the Song family''s core transfer, Fang Dao should not attack the left behind men, women, old and young. After all, it''s useless.


    But I didn''t expect that I underestimated Fang Dao after all...


    the next day, when the news of his death came out of Li Dachuan''s mouth, I sat in the prince''s palace and was in a trance.


    Li Qi, ye Shu and ye Zhan are very angry.


    "This way, completely insane."


    "Son of a bitch, even the old and the children can do it."


    "It''s a pervert."


    Song Shaocheng, in particular, was totally unbelievable. His face was blue and his teeth were rattling. "Fang Dao... I''m not with you!"


    Apart from the core figures, all the other members of the Song family, no matter men, women, old and young, old and weak, sick and disabled, were killed by Fang Dao.


    And this time, the means were more cruel than destroying the Xu family. The other party cut off more than ten heads and hung them on the Li family''s gate!


    After hearing the news, I came to the scene without saying a word. The terrible picture in front of me made me angry, "Fang Dao!"


    Song Shaocheng followed him, sitting in a wheelchair and staring at the gate, his eyes suddenly turned red, and he burst out with unprecedented hatred. He could not help roaring: "Fang Dao, if I don''t kill you, I will swear not to be a human being!"


    I glanced around, quickly let people take off the head, and then disperse the crowd, forced to calm down, comforted song Shaocheng a sentence, "the more anxious we are, the more we hit each other''s way. Fang Dao''s doing this is not only his meaning, but also the meaning of the Luo nationality. It''s just to let us make a mess of ourselves."


    "Yes, this matter has spread all over the Li family. They are all discussing strategies." Li Dachuan answered.


    Song Shaocheng tears, nodded and choked: "it''s a beast, even innocent old people and children, Fang Dao can be so cruel."


    "If the Luo people can''t disperse and kill the great consummation on our side, they will attack all the families. It''s a stratagem to create pressure and panic. I don''t think they can succeed." Li Qi is not angry.


    Song Shaocheng turned to his side and his thin face was dignified. "I think prince, you''d better report to Mr. Li and quickly transfer the important power core to the Li family, so as not to be killed outside, because if you go on like this, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "With this in mind, the Li family is the backbone of the country. They must take responsibility, otherwise they will not fight and will be in chaos." I agree.


    Two hours later, I was ordered by the old man to send a large number of Li family experts directly. With the help of the Ye family, I began to gather the core.


    Unfortunately, there are a lot of family forces attached to it. It''s not easy to complete in a short time. The process is doomed to be slow, and it''s too late after all.


    Fang Dao is like a mad dog. He starts to bite people hysterically everywhere. When we move here, he takes people to kill the door one by one, just like a tug of war.


    Lin''s family in the second ring of the capital is destroyed, Liu''s family in the fifth ring is destroyed, and Rao''s family outside the capital is dead!


    These are all family forces that we have no time to transfer under the four families.


    As for China shipping, apart from blocking the news, there is no other way. They dare not send troops for fear of harming the civilians. Therefore, this contest naturally falls on the Li family.


    Time goes by.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Over the past three days, people have been killed, and more and more people have been sent by the Fang family.


    What''s more, Li''s experts also met with Fang''s people. We want to move here, but they want to attack there. The two sides just fight!


    In the end, there were casualties on both sides, but the fight is still not over.


    On the fourth day, many people had already lived in the Li family.


    I wandered around on purpose, wondering why the people in Ningfu hadn''t come yet. I felt a little strange.


    As a result, I learned later that there was a list of priorities for this transfer plan. Ning Fu and Wang family, including Chu family, were at the bottom of the list, giving priority to the rest of the family forces, in order to make a statement and reassure the people.


    I immediately anxious bad, rather apricot since the last repentance, has been staying in Ning house, if Fang Dao and to her how to do?


    Ran to the nameless courtyard, I pushed away the old man''s study, he is holding the capital governance lessons, seriously studying.


    As soon as I came, the old man put down his book and asked, "what are you doing in a hurry? Let''s talk about it. "


    "Ning Fu! First transfer Ning Fu, Ning Xing is still there, and Chu family. " I''m in a complete hurry.


    The old man shook his head and said, "no, we must make the rest of the forces feel at ease. This is an exemplary role. Moreover, the number of the king family in Ningfu is large, and it is difficult to transfer. Unlike the Song family, there are only a dozen core elders.""You''re too old-fashioned, aren''t you? Now, in order to prevent the four messengers from going out alone, who will protect the Chu family in Ningfu? And the Wangs? " I said.


    The old man didn''t get angry. He just sighed a few times and explained: "to put them at the bottom is to take the overall situation into consideration. In fact, I also sent people to protect them secretly. If we want to be selfish, we should transfer these three families in public first. If Fang family gets involved, what should we do? What do you want the rest of us to think? We Li family are big brothers in China. We have to worry about many factors when we do things. We can''t do what you want. "


    What can I say if the old man says so? It''s almost speechless.


    Out of the study, I am still not at ease, although the old man said someone was secretly protecting, but there is Fangdao, this mad dog, I am not at ease at all.


    And has been transferred to this degree, now transfer Ning Fu Chu family, no one will have objection?


    So I went back to Qianyang palace and immediately gathered the six side branches to gather the rest of the staff. There were more than a dozen congenital experts and dozens of local capital guards.


    I didn''t even want to. I immediately sent them to Ningfu for transfer. I specially told them to keep a low profile.


    When all the people were gone, Li Dachuan arched his hand and said: "the prince can rest assured that if he wants to make a low-key shift, Fang Dao''s current attention is not here. He should be able to complete the transfer of Ningfu in one day, and then transfer the Chu family the next day. After all, the transfer is not so simple. There are many things like property, certificates, and the core of power, which are very complex. It does not mean that people have arrived That''s fine. "


    However, as soon as Li Dachuan finished speaking, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He picked up a listen, that face immediately white, mobile phone directly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 788

    When I saw that Li Dachuan''s expression was not right, I suddenly had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Without waiting for me to ask, Li Dachuan didn''t even have time to pick up his mobile phone. He looked extremely alarmed and yelled: "bad! Fang Dao, a mad dog, broke into the Chu family. Now he is fighting with Ye Kai, who is guarding the Chu family! Chu Wen Yang is in danger


    I Shua stood up, completely did not expect that Fang Dao would suddenly attack the Chu family.


    Today''s Fangdao has completely stepped into the top ten. Ye Kai is only the top nine. He will never be the opponent of Fangdao. He can resist for a while at most.


    "What about people? Is there anyone in the Li family who can help I''m in a hurry. Chu YuYan''s parents died early when she was young. She was brought up by Chu Wenyang. She is almost half of my father-in-law. Even if she cheated me before, how can she watch him die now?


    What''s more, if Chu Wenyang dies, how can I tell Chu Yuyan?


    As a result, Li Dachuan''s face became extremely ugly, his lips were hard to open, and he said, "the Li family has sent out a lot of people, and we don''t have many people like Fang Dao. We all use them outside to help, leaving only the nameless elder, the elder who broke the army, and the leader of the Ye family to guard the Li family."


    "In particular, the unknown elder, according to the situation at the moment, is absolutely unable to leave the Li family, in order to prevent the tiger from leaving the mountain. The elder who broke the army and the master of the Ye family are the same."


    ..


    I couldn''t sit still at that time, and I was about to leave.


    Li Qi stood in front of me and said, "where do you want to go? Stay here so that I won''t be cheated and punished impulsively. You haven''t heard this song, have you? Shall I ask you to sing a song? "


    "Now is not the time to joke. Who am I not going to? Did you watch Chu Wenyang die? " I''m staring.


    At this time, a white robed figure appeared outside the hall.


    In the sunlight, can not see the front face of the comer, the other step into the threshold, only to show the face.


    It was a half male like female face, dressed in white robes, as if from the snow.


    "I''ll go." She opened her mouth a little, and it was Ye Wudao!


    In this hall, only I know that ye Wudao is a woman. How can she go? If she gets hurt for helping me, how can I behave and explain?


    "No, you are stuck in the bottleneck period, still at the top of the nineties. You are no longer Fang Dao''s opponent. If you go, you will be killed, and you are more likely to be captured." I refuse directly.


    Ye Wudao snorted coldly, showed his mean eyes without concealment, and said darkly: "don''t talk to me, I''m not so valuable. Luo people can''t change Ye family''s position even if they catch me, but don''t think you can break through quickly. I''m Ye Wudao''s also good, isn''t that congenital ten fold? My aunt... My young master has successfully broken through. "


    "Breakthrough?" I was stunned.


    Ye Wudao nodded triumphantly, as if he had regained a lot of face from me. He also vaguely revealed the meaning of high and low scores, saying: "I''m not worse than you. You can''t go out now, so you have to rely on me."


    "Then... I''ll thank you." I laughed awkwardly.


    As a result, ye Wudao was ungrateful. He approached his pretty face and said bitterly, "don''t forget what you owe me. It''s not that you don''t pay me back. It''s not the time. This time you owe me again. If you hadn''t been an old man at the beginning, you would have been played to death. You, Li Shaobai, owe me everything from top to bottom, including every hair. You''ll remember."


    "Yes, yes." I don''t dare to reply. I feel that this woman is not only mean, but also strong.


    Ye Wudao took a look at my whole body and suddenly raised a bad smile. He said, "if you can''t afford it, give me meat!"


    With that, ye Wudao immediately put away his smile and turned away.


    I was shivering all over. Why does this woman speak so insidiously? Don''t you want me to be her slave?


    "With Ye Wudao''s help, I''m afraid it won''t be a problem. The prince can rest assured that the current situation is just convenient for us to transfer Ningfu, at least it won''t be dangerous." Li Dachuan was relieved.


    Li Qi patted me on the shoulder and agreed: "yes, ye Wudao''s going is just like Fang Dao. I think Fang Dao will go to Chu''s home this time. I think it''s because of Chu YuYan''s problem, so I''ll go to Chu Wenyang."


    "Maybe, I really want to thank Ye Wudao this time. As soon as she comes back, I will treat her to a good meal. No, one meal is not enough. I have to get the pills." With that, I felt a little flustered in my heart. I always felt that I owed Ye Wudao too much. I was afraid that I would not be clear at that time.


    So, in the process of Ning Fu''s transfer, when ye Wudao helped the Chu family, I went to the seclusion place of the broken Army uncle alone, and my father was also here.


    Seeing both of them, I walked over and said with a smile: "Dad, uncle, what are you doing here?"


    Uncle paojun raised his eyebrows. It was strange to see my expression.


    My father wearing a black mask, light glance at me, "something to say, don''t smiley.""It''s about the pill. I want to ask you for another pill. I owe Ye Wudao a favor. That''s what she wanted. If it wasn''t for her, I couldn''t have sneaked into Fang''s house." I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment.


    However, my father ignored me and closed his eyes to meditate.


    "Dad, please, isn''t it a pill? You are so powerful. Can I have another one? The one you gave me last time, I had no choice but to eat it in order to save my life. Now I can''t explain it to Ye Wudao. " I whine close to the past, quickly for my father pinch the shoulder.


    The problem is, my father still doesn''t say a word, and completely treats me as if I don''t exist.


    As soon as I turned my eyes, I chose to play the emotional card and said with a smile, "Dad, if I hadn''t sneaked into Fang''s house, how could I have snow? For your granddaughter''s sake, you can give me another one? "


    At this time, the broken Army uncle suddenly put in a sentence, "Shaobai, this pill is only the last one left. It''s not that you can have it. How can it be refined so easily? And this last one was used to save lives in a crisis. Your father didn''t give it to you for a reason. "


    "..." I held my father''s ten fingers on his shoulder, and they all froze.


    "Go back." My father said with his eyes closed.


    I had no choice but to leave dejected, thinking that the pill was still limited, and my father didn''t have a lot of it.


    As soon as I got out of the forbidden area, Li Dachuan brought me good news that Ning Xing had already arrived at Li''s house and was on his way to Qianyang palace.


    I was so happy that I ran back.


    But I haven''t seen Ning Xing yet. On the way, Li Dachuan answers the phone again. His mobile phone falls on the ground again, and his expression is startled.


    I stopped and looked aside. I immediately knew that something had happened and asked, "what''s the matter? Why do you have so much bad news every day? I dare not stay with you. You are a good terminator. "


    "Prince, I don''t want to either." Li Dachuan wants to cry and picks up his cell phone without tears.


    ...


    the author''s words: add more for 35000 kings.

 Chapter 789

    Holding the mobile phone in the palm of his hand, Li Dachuan''s expression became more and more ugly. He was stuck in the same place and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    I was so impatient that I was forced to ask him several times before he told me everything.


    "Ye Wudao and ye Kai joined hands, although they forced Fang Dao away and made the Chu family move smoothly..."


    "but both sides had their own losses, especially Ye Wudao, who was seriously damaged by Fang Dao''s virtual appearance, and the situation was very dangerous."


    "Now the Chu family is on their way."


    Ye Wudao was badly hit...


    how is this possible?


    When I heard the news, my head exploded, my eyes suddenly raised, completely stunned.


    Then, I didn''t have time to find Ning Xing first. I immediately turned around and went straight to Li''s door.


    After waiting at the door for more than ten minutes, a car of Chu family appeared in the distance and came slowly.


    I got in the middle of the road and stopped the whole team, "where''s Ye Wudao?"


    "In the second car, I was able to transfer smoothly this time, thanks to Ye Kai and ye Wudao. Otherwise, I would not be able to save my life." Chu Wenyang opened the door and the front car fell to the ground, his expression full of complicated meaning.


    Without saying a word, I went around Chu Wenyang and stretched out my hand to open the back door of the second car. There were bloodstains all over it. Ye Kai was wounded all over his body and protected Ye Wudao''s neck with one hand. He was dying.


    And ye Wudao''s condition, at the moment, has been completely coma, seemingly unimpeded, in fact absolutely suffered extremely serious internal injury.


    I can''t help but take a cold breath, "isn''t Ye Wudao born ten? How did you get hurt? "


    "Little leader, where is congenital ten? He is still stuck in the original nine peak, has been in the bottleneck period Ye Kai sighed.


    "What..." I was stunned.


    Ye Wudao is not born ten fold at all. She is not the opponent of Fang Dao. Why do you want to be brave and show off for me?


    Is it for the big picture? Or for what?


    I don''t understand, just feel very anxious, decisively take off the coat, cover Ye Wudao''s chest position, and then hold her out of the car.


    Ye Wudao''s eyes trembled and opened slightly. "Remember, you owe me!"


    "Psycho! It''s time to say that. " I''m anxious and angry.


    Ye Wudao cocked up a mean smile and spilled blood from the corner of his mouth, "because I want you to be unclear all your life. You have to do what I say in the future."


    "Shut up and save your strength! This is not the time to be strong. " I started in an instant and rushed to the Li family''s medical base in an instant.


    ..


    Lijia medical base.


    Ye Wudao is undergoing examination and treatment.


    I stood outside the treatment room and couldn''t see what was going on inside. Many people came one after another.


    "What''s going on?"


    "How did ye Wudao get hurt? How did you go to the Chu family? "


    "The son of a bitch, Fang Dao, is not a human being. If ye Wudao hadn''t, I''m afraid the Chu family would not have been spared."


    In the sound of discussion, I sat in the side seat and kneaded my temples. I was very anxious for fear that ye Wudao would make mistakes. I could not help feeling guilty.


    The last thing I want to see is that someone will get hurt because of me. Originally, I could go to Chu''s house by myself, cut the mess quickly, and then leave immediately. The Luo family may not be able to encircle me in time.


    At this time, ye Canghai appeared with a nervous look.


    He came up to me and asked, "what''s wrong with Wudao?"


    "I don''t know." I shook my head.


    Ye Canghai stamped his feet, and then he was in a hurry, "what can you do without Tao? Li Shaobai, you really are. Even if you can''t go out, you can make a phone call and temporarily dispatch people from outside to help. Why do you have to let Wudao go? Wudao has not been born ten times. Where is the opponent of Fangdao? Don''t you let Wu Dao die? "


    Li Dachuan was next to me, trying to explain the manpower problem for me when I forced his words back with one look.


    Then, I stood up and bowed, "it''s the negligence of the younger generation. If the elder wants to blame me, blame me."


    Ye Canghai gradually put away his anger and sighed: "well, forget it, it''s useless to blame anyone. Now the situation of Wu Dao is the most important. I may be too anxious. What I said just now is not pleasant to hear. Don''t take it to heart. I know Wu Dao''s character best and always show off in front of the people I care about. I think it''s Wu Dao''s decision to go this time."


    "It''s the younger generation''s fault." I said.


    Ye Canghai patted me on the shoulder. "You don''t have to take all the responsibility on yourself. I was in a hurry just now. In fact, we don''t have enough manpower at present. Even if we are temporarily dispatched, it may not be in time. After all, all the high accomplishments are transferring the family power far away."


    "Don''t say it again, elder. It''s all the younger''s fault. Let''s wait for the result." I made a pose for you.


    Two people sit together, the surrounding clansmen are also waiting.Ye Jiadan King finally arrived. He didn''t look good either. He waved the dust and sighed: "it seems that I have no way in my family. This time, I have a lover."


    This made the people present confused.


    "The right person? What does that mean? "


    "Isn''t it the prince? Keke, ye Wudao is a man. "


    "Certainly not. There must be someone else. Otherwise, it would be too bloody."


    Ye Canghai stared, "what do you say?"


    "Nothing... I''m old and confused." Dan Wang realized that it was not right. He coughed quickly to hide his embarrassment, as if he had let slip.


    In this strange atmosphere, time passes by.


    More and more people came, and even the old man was present in person. It can be seen that ye Wudao''s status is no worse than mine.


    It was not until nightfall that the door of the treatment room was opened.


    The doctor came out from the inside, nervous, pushed his glasses, and said: "the situation is not optimistic. This time, the leader of wudaoshao suffered extremely serious internal injuries, and the meridians and Dantian were also greatly damaged. Although his life was saved, the problem of the meridians and Dantian would be more and more serious if it was not repaired in time. Finally, he would become an ordinary person, especially the Li family It''s a good thing to say that the injury is mild, but it can''t be repaired at present. Maybe senior Danwang can do it, but the success rate is not high. "


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect it to be that serious.


    But suddenly, the doctor suddenly frowned, looked at ye Canghai and Dan Wang strangely, and asked: "there is another question, which is why Wu daoshao is a..."


    "don''t say it! This is not what you should say. Since the situation of Ye Wudao can''t be solved even by King Dan, let me handle it! I have my own way. " I yelled and interrupted the doctor.


    Ye Canghai and Dan Wang met, it seems very strange, two people coincidentally asked.


    "You know?"


    "How do you know?"

 Chapter 790

    How do I know?


    I know for sure. I know the circumference of Ye Wudao best.


    This one person, ask me embarrassed, quickly explained: "happen to know, you can rest assured, I will not tell, this is her secret."


    Seeing my attitude, ye Canghai and Dan Wang were relieved. They seemed to be quite at ease with me.


    But the rest of the people couldn''t understand.


    I''m too lazy to explain. After all, it''s Ye Wudao''s secret. I''m too lazy to explain.


    "I''ll try it in." After seeing the eye doctor, Dan Wang and ye Canghai walked into the medical room together, not only dispersing the people inside, but also isolating us.


    Dan Wang said: "although my success rate is not big, I always have to have a try. Wudao is a genius in heaven, so I can''t die young."


    With that, the gate was directly closed by Ye Canghai.


    Dan Wang''s meaning is very clear, but is afraid of being found Ye Wudao''s daughter.


    My heart is still nervous, simply pull a few doctors to the other side, told them to keep a good mouth, can''t Ye Wudao''s secret.


    Then I sat back in my place and waited silently with the others.


    It''s getting late and there are fewer and fewer people here.


    With two dark circles under my eyes, I couldn''t help feeling sleepy. My neck was crooked and I fell asleep uncontrollably.


    I don''t know how long later, vaguely, I heard the squeaking sound of the door of the medical room being pushed open. Subconsciously, I woke up to see the melancholy expressions of Ye Canghai and Dan Wang, and suddenly I felt bad.


    "No way?" I got up and came forward.


    Ye Canghai was silent and only shook his head at me.


    Dan Wang sighed: "I also failed. The degree of damage is amazing. I can''t solve it. The longer I delay, the more serious the consequences will be. I think there is no way for you, but I will fight with Fang Dao with my life. You...


    " I understand. Since neither of you can do it, let me have a try. " I arched my hand to answer the way, then turned around and went straight to the forbidden area where my father and uncle paojun were.


    As soon as I came in, I only saw the broken Army uncle and didn''t find my father. I was so worried that I even asked where my father was going.


    As a result, uncle paojun told me that as soon as I left the forbidden area, my father left behind. As for where I went, he didn''t even know. He also said that my father had never seen the end. It was hard to find him.


    I''m directly stupid. How can I not see people? Isn''t this the rhythm of the impatient?


    So, I explained a few words, let broken Army uncle wait for my father to come back, immediately inform me.


    "Don''t worry." Uncle paojun nodded and agreed.


    It took me a lot of time to come and go. I left the forbidden area and went back to the door of the medical room.


    At this moment, there were only a few guards outside the door, and everyone left.


    With a wave of my hand, the guard quickly gave way and took the initiative to open the door.


    As soon as the door closed, I came to Ye Wudao.


    Ye Wudao didn''t use any needle water, as if her injury could not be treated by needle water, just lying on the bed and sleeping there.


    With her high nose, golden ratio of facial features, long eyelashes, slightly white lips, and the erect softness, she is like a sleeping beauty.


    I moved a chair and sat by the bed, staring at Ye Wudao''s face silently, feeling very guilty.


    If it wasn''t for me, maybe Ye Wudao would not have been injured to this degree.


    If I stop her, maybe she won''t have to lie here!


    I can''t help but look down and start to blame myself. I very much hope that ye Wudao can recover. I''m also thinking about where my father has gone and when he will come back.


    "Water..." Ye Wudao said vaguely.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I quickly poured a glass of water and adjusted the bed angle to 30 degrees so that ye Wudao could lie down.


    Then, I put my hand on her back, dragged her body, and handed the boiled water to her mouth.


    Ye Wudao was so weak that he didn''t even have the strength to lift his hands. He could only let me feed him and drink water one by one.


    After drinking, I put the teacup aside and saw that ye Wudao''s complexion was a little better. I couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    However, ye Wudao was so mean that he gave me a straight look, "don''t think... I''ll thank you. This is what you should do. It''s what you owe me."


    "Yes, you are the queen. You are right." I dare not refute.


    Ye Wudao snorted coldly, "take out your mobile phone. I want to see a movie."


    "OK, OK, what movie do you want to see?" I quickly took out my mobile phone and directly used my hand as the mobile phone bracket. Ye Wudao just lay still and said he wanted to see iron man...


    with the movie playing, I kept a posture with one hand and froze for nearly two hours before the movie was finished.


    But ye Wudao was so seriously injured that he not only kept on taking a rest, but also regarded me as a slave and said, "I want to eat fruit. Go outside and get some for me.""I want to eat snacks. Go and buy them quickly."


    "It''s very smelly here. Clean it up and continue to show me the movie."


    I became a slave to run errands. I not only went out to buy snacks and fruits, but also eliminated the smell of the medical room for her. I was sweating and panting.


    ..


    I picked up a potato chip and fed it to Ye Wudao personally. The woman was still a little proud and said, "the prince also wants to work for me. Who has such treatment? I think it''s worth it this time


    "Why do you eat these things when you are injured?" I shrunk.


    Ye Wudao''s eyes were all staring up. He was so powerful and unforgiving that he yelled: "bring it back to me. Can you manage it? Now you can only listen to what I say. You can''t disobey it. I''m just injured internally. I won''t die if I eat some chips. You''re so nervous. "


    I was speechless at that time. Although I didn''t want to, I still fed it.


    With a bite of white teeth, ye Wudao and I were very close, cold face, very moving, I thought if this woman had long hair and waist, I''m afraid even Chu Yuyan would be covered by her beauty.


    This woman is a monster.


    It''s a pity that a woman like her can''t be subdued.


    Besides, people may not be able to look up to me. They just make me a slave and feel funny.


    Thinking about it, ye Wudao, after eating most of the potato chips, said hastily, "OK, don''t feed me. You can find me a bathroom in the medical base. I''ll take a bath later. You can carry me there."


    "You can''t move your hands and feet. How can you wash it?" I was stunned for a moment.


    Ye Wudao narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice: "how can I wash it? Cover your eyes and wash them for me

 Chapter 791

    Blindfolded, wash Ye Wudao...


    I''ve never done this kind of thing, and I don''t understand why Ye Wudao asked me to do it, which made me jump up, "no, men and women are not compatible. I''m responsible for bathing you."


    "What''s the age of being responsible? What''s wrong with bathing patients? What''s more, you can''t see it blindfolded. You should know that I''m a cleanliness addict. It''s better to die than to let me not take a bath all night and feel miserable! " Ye Wudao spoke harshly, with a strong attitude.


    "I can''t see it, but I can feel it. Aren''t you a cleanliness addict? Why can you accept me to wash it for you? My God, what''s in your head. "


    "You''re not going to wear gloves or wrap your hands in a towel? In short, it''s better to wash than not. You can''t control it. I''m happy! You can only be obedient. If you don''t dare to wash it for me, you''ll return all that you owe me. I''ll see how you can return it. " Ye Wudao''s words are amazing again.


    I...


    she even calculated me!


    "The reason of cleanliness is far fetched, isn''t it?" I asked in surprise.


    Ye Wudao yelled: "don''t talk nonsense. I''ll do whatever I like. Go and find a bathroom."


    I immediately speechless, this woman speaking aggressive, too strong.


    Half an hour later, I found a luxury bathroom near the treatment room, filled the bathtub with water and dispersed everyone nearby.


    Back in the treatment room, ye Wudao looked at me with a smile and said, "look at your face. I guess I found it."


    "I''ll go with you." I went to the bed and quickly held Ye Wudao in my arms.


    At this moment, ye Wudao didn''t even wear underwear. She only wore a suit, but it was still hard to cover her amazing softness.


    I inadvertently looked at it and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. I was so shocked that I couldn''t move my feet.


    "What? Did I hurt you when I asked you to take a bath for me? I can tell you that other people don''t have such treatment. You''re taking a big advantage. If you don''t serve me well, I''ll let you beg me every minute. " Ye Wudao threatened.


    I almost want to cry without tears. If I change to another situation, it is absolutely so cool that I have to fly. But why do I feel so depressed now?


    Came to the luxury bathroom, ye Wudao''s hands and feet or can''t move, the whole person is soft.


    "Hurry up, don''t waste time. I''ll have a good rest after washing." Ye Wudao urged.


    I gritted my teeth and blocked my eyes with the prepared eye mask. Then, with my ear power and the bathroom pattern in my memory, I easily put her on a big chair.


    Then, ye Wudao said two words.


    "Work."


    My hands were very uncomfortable. I rubbed them for dozens of seconds before stretching them out.


    When I untied the first button, my hands were shaking.


    Then there was the second one, the third one, the fourth one...


    and then there were the pants...


    during the whole process, I couldn''t see anything, I didn''t even touch her skin, I just smelled the fragrance of virginity from her body.


    "That''s good. Take me into the bath." Ye Wudao said.


    I am all over violent a shake, secretly scold pit father, if ye Wudao let me be responsible how to do? It may be her trick.


    So, I said, "well, I''d better use gloves. I put them in the bathroom in advance, so as not to say I''m taking advantage of you."


    "Whatever you want." Ye Wudao agreed directly.


    I was relieved. When I was about to take the gloves, my foot suddenly tripped over something, and my whole body fell down uncontrollably.


    At this moment, I realized that if I fell on Ye Wudao, I would jump into the Yellow River.


    My face changed greatly. I suddenly jumped up, stepped on the wall, flashed back and forth in the bathroom, and then stabilized my feet when I landed.


    "Oh, good response." Ye Wudao said with a smile.


    I was just about to boast a few words, only to find that after a few moments ago, I didn''t know where I was. When I stepped forward again in a trance, I was tripped again...


    "ouch." I yelled. I couldn''t react this time. I subconsciously stretched out my hands. I was afraid that there would be something in front of me that would knock my head.


    As a result, what my hands touched was neither the ground nor any obstacle, but two warm soft balls...


    this is too bloody!


    Dare to love Lao Tzu to jump, the result is back to the original position?


    Silence, the silence of death, ye Wudao immediately took a cold breath.


    But just when I wanted to pull my hand, my foot suddenly slipped, and I fell down and chewed the dog''s excrement directly. Not only my eye mask was crooked, but also my head was stuffed in two soft balls...


    in a flash, it was soft and trembling."This..." I raised my head and looked at Ye Wudao from bottom to top with one eye, completely stupid.


    "You..." Ye Wudao''s chest heaved violently, and his face turned red to his ears.


    I swallowed my saliva. "Operation error... Pure operation error. I didn''t see anything. I was blind."


    With that, I immediately stood up stiff, quickly put on the gloves next to me, and pulled the blindfold back to its original position.


    However, the bathroom has fallen into silence again, even the atmosphere is so embarrassed that I am embarrassed. I dare not move. I am ready to be retaliated by Ye Wudao.


    This NIMA is not ape dung at all, it''s dog blood, it''s egg pain, it''s bad luck!


    As a result, after a while, ye Wudao even said: "you... Don''t tell anyone that I can''t move now, I can''t help you. Give me a bath first, and I''ll settle with you when it''s over, son of a bitch!"


    "Yes, yes." I quickly started, quickly picked up Ye Wudao and slowly put him into the bathtub next to him.


    However, I was completely absent-minded. I put it in place and let Ye Wudao enter from the side. He rolled into the bathtub and splashed water on my face.


    Gulu Gulu ~


    I scolded her for being so bad that I quickly put my hand into the water to pull her back to her normal position.


    However, the scene of dog blood happened again, and I even touched her buttocks...


    "lying trough!" I was so scared that I moved away and turned Ye Wudao''s posture back.


    As soon as ye Wudao came out of the water, he seemed to be choking. At that time, he couldn''t help scolding, "Li Shaobai, are you on purpose? Do you know what compassion is? I want you to serve me, not to upset me. "


    "I''m sorry. You asked me to wear the blindfold. I can''t see it." I said.


    Ye Wudao snorted coldly, "forget it, wash it well for me. If there is any more mistake, I will never forgive you. Now I have to torture you. There are 10000 ways."


    "What a wash?" I''m completely petrified. Although I wear gloves, there are still some tactile feelings, such as the shape and so on.


    Ye Wudao scolded: "wash, wash for me! If I''m not satisfied, I''ll poke out all the things that you insult me! "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 35200 kings.

 Chapter 792

    I was so frightened that I moved my hands in a panic...


    during the whole process, my liver was shaking and my body was burning with evil fire.


    I can''t see anything, but the picture is a little too dirty.


    Until the end, I took Ye Wudao out of the bathtub, put him back on the big chair, and dried him with a towel before I helped her dress.


    "It''s time to lift the blindfold." Ye Wudao didn''t say well.


    "Yes." I flustered to take off the blindfold, looking at Ye Wudao half lying on the chair, still some at a loss, uncomfortable.


    In the time just now, I not only felt the three circumference clearly, but also...


    I shook my head and restrained my evil thoughts. In front of Ye Wudao, I was like a shy little boy. I didn''t dare to look at her. I lowered my head and asked: "why do I have to do it? It''s OK to find a maid in the Li family. "


    "No way. It''s my secret. The less people know, the better." Ye Wudao is a strong one.


    I can''t ask again, and I don''t want to know why she wants to hide her gender. I quickly take her back to the treatment room, put her on the bed safely, and plan to pat her ass and leave.


    As a result, ye Wudao suddenly stares at me, "just here, you can''t go anywhere."


    "Auntie, I have a lot of things to deal with. Aren''t you bothering me?" I''m in a hurry.


    Ye Wudao not only refused, but also insisted that I stay and said, "do you want to leave after taking advantage? Stay here and watch the night. You are not allowed to go anywhere. You can''t leave until I''m satisfied. "


    Why is this woman so wonderful!


    Ning Xing just moved into Li''s, I have been busy until now, I haven''t had time to see her. If I was found accompanying Ye Wudao, I don''t know what Ning Xing would think.


    If still be rather apricot know ye Wudao is a woman, that is more troublesome.


    But now, I have no choice but to sit down again and watch ye Wudao. I wish she would fall asleep immediately and leave immediately, because it''s not my wish at all. It''s completely forced by her.


    After a long time, ye Wudao finally fell asleep.


    I felt relieved and sneaked out of the treatment room with sharp hands and feet, intending to come back at dawn.


    As soon as I got out of the medical base, I inquired about Ning Xing''s residence, and then I rushed over directly.


    When I came to the door, it was early in the morning. I reached out and knocked on the door, "Ning Xing, did you sleep..."


    for a long time, there was no response.


    Just as I was about to leave with disappointment, the door suddenly opened.


    Ning Xing is wearing pajamas, her hair is tied into a horsetail, her beauty is amazing, and her face is plain.


    "Come in." Ning Xing lightly turns around.


    I immediately with go in, and rather apricot face to face and sit, in the heart quite happy, refers to rather apricot has changed his mind, intend to marry me?


    Before I could speak, Ning Xing said, "let''s leave our business behind for a while. Although others are very open-minded and think it''s normal for you to be the prince and have three wives and four concubines, I''m different. I''m a very traditional woman. It''s my limit to accept sister Chu."


    "No, Ning Xing I..." said, I was interrupted by Ning Xing.


    She added: "before the big things, children''s private affairs should be put aside. You have more important tasks to complete. You need to improve your strength as soon as possible, instead of wasting time on me. I''ll give you the answer after all these things are over."


    This is an extraordinary refusal.


    I understood Ning Xing''s meaning and sighed: "since you said so, I''ll wait for your answer. No matter what the result is, I can accept it. After all, it''s my own fault. I won''t blame you."


    "Is there anything else you want to say? If not, I''ll have a rest. " Ning Xing''s eyes are complicated.


    I gritted my teeth, "I''m sorry, I''ve done something beyond your bottom line. I want to apologize for boredom, but I have to take care of the children and Fang Ruolan."


    "You don''t need to apologize for me. You''ve done your father''s and husband''s duty. I know that everything you do is for me. I just can''t pass the pass in my heart. I don''t mean to blame anyone. I just need time to think about the answer and measure the relationship between you and me. You go." Ning Xing said, suddenly stood up.


    "Well, I''ll give you time." I got up with a heavy heart.


    After leaving Ning Xing''s residence, I was on my way back to Qianyang palace.


    In the middle of this morning and night, although most of them have fallen asleep, the Li family is still bright.


    Just then, there was a quarrel in the distance.


    I look at the side head, is Ye Shu, another person is Ye Shun!


    "Ye Shu, you rubbish, I didn''t expect to meet here again in the middle of the night. If it wasn''t for the alliance of the two families, I would not let you go."


    "You''ve done a really mean job of poisoning. Did you go to Chu Yuyan just now?""Don''t talk nonsense. I like Chu Yuyan. From then on, you and ye Zhan can''t go to see her, especially you."


    "It''s none of your business for me to see her?"


    They argued endlessly. Ye Shun looked at Ye Shu with disdain and said sarcastically, "you are neither the Ye family nor the pure lineage of the Li family. You are just a dog of Li Shaobai. Don''t think you are great. What about me? At least I''m the young master of the Ye family. On the contrary, you have nothing in the Li family. "


    "Ye Shun, don''t talk nonsense." Ye Shu was angry.


    Ye Shun pushed the gold rimmed glasses and said with a sneer, "do you want to do it? Come and beat me. If you have the guts, shoot me. Do you have the guts to talk nonsense? You are Li Shaobai''s dog. You are nothing without him! "


    "Fuck you!" Ye Shu raised his big hand and his face was blue.


    "Do it. I''m the young master of the Ye family. Can you bear the responsibility? I advise you to know better. You are not allowed to get close to Chu Yuyan in the future. Otherwise, if I see you, I will kill you every minute. " Ye Shun is not afraid at all. He is even more arrogant, and his whole body is filled with a strong smell of force.


    I frowned. I didn''t expect that ye Shu could meet Ye Shun so late.


    And I just heard Ye Shu say that ye Shun just went to find Chu Yuyan?


    In the middle of the night, what did he do with Chu Yuyan?


    "Ye Shun, tell me quickly. What did you do when you came to Chu Yuyan so late?" Ye Shu asked.


    Ye Shunqiao raised the corner of her mouth and asked, "guess what I did? Do you care about you? If it wasn''t for Li Shaobai, you would still be squatting in Langya Pavilion, right? Why don''t you leave Li''s house and beg outside? "


    Ye Shu can''t bear it at last. He swings his big hand and draws it on Ye Shun''s face.


    "Pa of a sound, ye Shun immediately silly eye," you still really dare to hit me? What''s your status? Even me? You''re dead. This slap is hard evidence. I''ll tell you if I can drive you out of the Li family! You are just Li Shaobai''s dog. Your cultivation is so low that it''s very different from him. He won''t care about you at all. "


    I came to Ye Shu in an instant.


    Ye Shun was stunned and quickly covered his mouth. It seemed that he never expected that I would suddenly appear.


    I coldly face, said: "brother is not to say, people are doing, heaven is watching, regardless of the status and strength gap, you ye Shu will always be my brother, ye Shun, you are really a dog mouth can not spit out ivory, dare to disturb our relationship, you are not happy, give ye Shu poison this kind of thing, it is shameless."


    "Ye Shu, it''s time for you to take revenge. Don''t quarrel with him. Fight me, fight to death, and fight his shit out to me!"


    "I''ll cover you with the boss! Today I''ll see who dares to come out for you, ye Shun. "

 Chapter 793

    "Ye Shu, dare you?" Ye Shun stares.


    Ye Shuli didn''t care. He grabbed his hair in the past and hit his knee directly.


    Dayton time, ye Shun yellow bile juice spit out, pain howl.


    Ye Shucai doesn''t care whether he''s alive or dead. When he catches Ye Shucai, it''s a beating, and his fist crackles on him.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    "What are you? How dare you beat me? "


    "Li Shaobai, the situation is tense now. You will destroy the relationship between the two families by doing so."


    I stood still and lit a cigarette. I said with a smile, "you deserve it. Don''t be cruel here. I''ll take revenge today. What can you do? If you are brave enough, go up and report to see what the result will be! Let''s see if we are on your side or on our side! "


    With a slap, ye Shun''s disgusting gold rimmed glasses were immediately broken by Ye Shu, and his eyes were all purple. He scolded, "Ye Shu, I said you were just a dog. Now your master is coming, you dare to crack in front of me?"


    "You are the dog!" Ye Shu''s eyes a horizontal, mercilessly drew Ye shun a big mouth son, beat his teeth to fly out.


    "Ah, I''m right. You''re a dog. Without Li Shaobai, you have the courage to fart. You''re not qualified at all." Ye Shun uttered a shrill scream, which seemed extremely desolate in the middle of the night, but he was still speaking harshly, as if he didn''t agree with the spirit.


    "Courage? qualifications? It''s a pity that I don''t need any reason to beat you today. To beat you is to beat you. Whether I''m overbearing or domineering, I''m Ye Shu''s capital! You can''t stir up the relationship between us. Just because he''s my brother, he''s 1000 times and 10000 times more powerful than you. What he said is what I said. Ye Shu gave me to beat him, beat him to death, his grandmother''s leg. " I said.


    "Damn it! Ye Shun, you villain, count me like this. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this day? " Ye Shu is also stimulated, suddenly turns Ye Shun''s body over, grabs his back brain and knocks it to the ground.


    Bang Bang ~


    the picture is terrible.


    Ye Shun was shot head on the spot, his mouth ate a pile of soil, the whole person disheartened, direct pain crazy.


    However, ye Shu followed the devil, still refused to give up, desperately smashed, "you made me become like this, if it wasn''t for you, I would have broken through the congenital, if it wasn''t for you, why should I leave Ye family? It''s you who... Ruined me


    "Do you know how much pain I have suffered for detoxification? You''ll never know. "


    "If not, how could I stay in the realm of land and capital for such a long time?"


    "I''ve been qualified to make a breakthrough for a long time, but the meridians don''t allow me. It''s all your fault that limits me!"


    Ye Shu''s eyes were red, and his whole body was full of inexplicable fury, but he could not hurt people, as if he had been limited.


    I was totally surprised. This kind of fury can''t be compared with that of the local capital. I thought that ye Shu had stayed in the local capital for so long. If he hadn''t been calculated by Ye Shun, he would definitely be second only to Ye Wudao in the Ye family. Once he broke through the inborn, he would surely have a flying speed of improvement!


    Ye Shun didn''t agree. Although he was beaten to be a man, he was always full of vicious words: "don''t talk nonsense. It''s Lao Tzu who calculated you. What can you do? Don''t think that if you are covered by Li Shaobai, you will be great. You have no dignity in my eyes. "


    "You..." Ye Shu was stimulated to look crazy to kill.


    In a flash, ye Shu raised his hand knife and cut it at Ye Shun''s back neck.


    Suddenly, two of Ye''s entourage appear. One of them transfers Ye Shun in a flash, while the other blocks Ye Shu''s hand knife and shakes it back.


    Then, King Dan of Ye family came slowly from a distance, with a slightly ugly expression, and said, "prince, this is a matter of Ye family. No matter what ye Shu said, it is also from ye family. Please don''t interfere. I will deal with it."


    Ye Shun was held by someone, wiped his forehead, and sneered: "Ye Shu, you see, my identity is different. What else can you do besides being discouraged? I''ll count on you. Can you break through the inborn? Ha ha ha, I tell you, impossible! You hit me today. It''s a solid fact. "


    I stood in front of Ye Shu and stared at Ye Shun coldly. Then I moved my eyes and looked at King Dan. "It''s my brother''s business. I can''t stop anyone!"


    However, ye Shu suddenly from behind to front, back to me, slowly turned back, "boss, let me do this, you don''t interfere, don''t do anything, I work alone, I Ye Shu also have their own dignity, no matter where I go, we will always be brothers, just this time, I want to solve by myself."


    Speaking of this, ye Shu looked straight ahead and said, "master Dan, don''t you want to deal with it? Then tell me what you want to do with it. "


    "It''s your fault that you beat people first." Dan Wang''s face changed slightly, and he seemed very surprised by Ye Shu''s attitude.


    Ye Shun couldn''t help laughing and sneering: "see? Do you hear me? It''s your fault. What else can we do? You must be expelled from the Li family immediately for disturbing the relationship between the two families. ""Then you calculated that I was in front of you and poisoned me. How can I solve this problem, master Dan Wang?" Ye Shu asked again.


    The king of Dan waved the dust and coughed, "this matter has no basis. Ye Shu, don''t slander Ye Shun. Ye Shun doesn''t have innate strength, but he comes from his own family. You can''t compare with him."


    "That means, anyway, it''s my fault? Ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. It turns out that the Ye family in my mind is like this. I''ve been missing the Ye family for so long. It doesn''t seem necessary! " Ye Shu lowered his head and sneered.


    Ye Shun is also smiling: "it''s your own death. Don''t let Li Shaobai help you. As I said, you are a lost dog without Li Shaobai. No one will help you!"


    Just then, a familiar voice came from behind.


    "And your grandfather and me!"


    I turned my head and saw that ye Zhan was tied with a purple gourd, walking fast.


    Ye Zhan took a deep look at the king of Dan and said, "master, you said that I had gone astray. Today, my apprentice will show you what is the real poison pill!"


    "Catch, Dan has been thoroughly refined. Whether you can succeed depends on your will. My Dan is no worse than the one with broken bones and quenched body!" Ye Zhan unties the purple gourd, pours out a black pill and throws it to Ye Shu.


    "When I was bullied by dogs, I had a bright future, but I was schemed by villains. I was treated coldly. When the curse was finally lifted, there must be a reversal day. That''s the moment!" Ye Shu five fingers open, suddenly catch, immediately a stink filled, he did not want to, immediately take.

 Chapter 794

    At the moment of taking it, ye Shu''s violent breath suddenly increased!


    The whole body meridians begin to appear under the skin, turning into extreme black, which is extremely ferocious.


    Hair is growing at an amazing speed.


    "Ah..." Ye Shu knelt on one knee uncontrollably, as if suffering terrible pain, holding the ground in both hands, panting for breath!


    The king of Dan narrowed his eyes and questioned: "Ye Zhan, don''t kill people with your pills. I said that you are devious, don''t you listen to me?"


    "There is no difference between good and evil in the world. It only depends on where it is used. Master, just look at it. The result will surprise you. The premise is that ye Shu can survive, and then wait. The effect has just begun." Ye Zhanying said.


    I didn''t know much about it. Although I could see that ye Shu''s pills were definitely composed of my black liquid, I was still nervous.


    I saw Ye Shu''s meridians surging, as if something was forced through, eroding the meridians, making his limbs start to cramp slightly.


    "My body has been experimenting with countless poisons for a long time. At this moment, all poisons build bridges and transform the blood and flesh elixir field into the supreme poison body. Where I am, I am the poison master!" Ye Shu raised his head, his eyes were completely black, and his fury became stronger and stronger.


    With a bang, the fury suddenly changed into a deadly poisonous gas, and the grass around Yeshu withered immediately.


    "Back." I can''t help retreating to the distance of six or seven meters, exerting internal Qi to form a protective cover and protect the nearby leaf exhibition.


    Dan Wang and ye Shun are also protected by two experts to prevent this breath from invading and causing damage to people.


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    "Ye Shu''s internal Qi is coming out, and it''s poisonous! It''s very toxic. "


    The floor tiles trembled, and ye Shu''s hair grew longer and longer, as if his flesh cells were strongly stimulated and dragged to the ground.


    "Ah, ah Ye Shu''s other knee fell to the ground, and suddenly all the bricks were broken, spreading all the way.


    Under the protection of the two masters, ye Shun was surprised. "It''s impossible. I think the pill Ye Zhan gave you is not our Ye family''s bone quenching pill, right? Did the son of a bitch steal it? "


    "Put your mother''s bullshit, the broken bone and quenched body pill is a fart compared with me. The master didn''t speak. You made you paralyzed!" Ye Zhan scolds directly without any respect.


    I moved my eyes and looked at King Dan. He was staring at Ye Shu. His whole face was moved and he whispered: "corroding the meridians of the whole body, then paving the way with poison and turning them into his own meridians. This is..."


    "master, you drove me out of the pulse of King Dan in those years. Today I will let you know that my path is not wrong! Once Ye Shu successfully gets through this, he doesn''t need to practice any skills! The more toxic he is, the stronger he will be. What''s wrong with calling him the son of heaven? " Ye Zhan gave a loud drink.


    At this time, countless poisonous bees gathered from the sky, and each poisonous centipede and deadly snake crazily climbed to Ye Shu''s position.


    Then, a strange scene happened.


    Centipedes and poisonous snakes are all around Ye Shu, and poisonous bees fall to the ground one after another. All of them are still, as if they are worshiping their king!


    More and more, more and more...


    people on both sides stepped back together, all retreated to a distance of tens of meters, and did not dare to approach at will.


    Indistinctly, at the center of countless poisons, there is a gas field gathering momentum, as if it might break out at any time.


    And once it breaks out, it''s bound to break the rock!


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes...


    Ye Shu''s poisons gathered around him, and he even began to die, but he still kept running towards him, like a moth to the fire.


    Ye Shuo''s whole body trembled violently, and his meridians were constantly corroded, but the corroded parts began to grow again, forming purple meridians.


    The scene shocked the silent Li family.


    Countless people wake up by the scene of poisonous bees flying all over the sky, and spontaneously come from all directions.


    When they saw Ye Shu, they were shocked.


    "What''s the situation? Keep away


    "Step back quickly, I''ll protect you with internal gas for the time being, resist this poisonous gas, and then go back to the distance."


    "Good guy, this ye Shu is amazing. Is he going to break through the inborn?"


    With the large-scale death of the poison, ye Shun was shocked and lost his voice: "how could this waste be broken through? I don''t believe in killing him. He can''t make it. He will die here. It''s better that way. "


    "You will regret it!" Ye Shu difficult to get up, hair full of two meters long, constantly shaking.


    Ye Shun slowly over God, sneer: "don''t think I can''t see, you must be very uncomfortable, give up, death is your best relief, hurry to die."


    "Dead? I''m not going to die. " Ye Shu narrowed his black eyes. When he clenched his fists, the purple veins spread over 50% of his body, and the speed was faster and faster.Sixty percent, seventy percent...


    but ye Shu''s expression became extremely painful as the speed increased.


    80%, 90%...


    up to 100%, purple veins spread all over the body, ye Shu''s momentum soared, and an unprecedented poisonous gas directly washed away the dead poisons around him, and the trees nearby were also attacked, withering visible to the naked eye.


    And ye Shu''s realm has also begun to improve dramatically.


    Congenital one fold, two fold, three fold...


    whoosh, no one is not surprised.


    "Breakthrough!"


    "My God, how could this guy die? His internal Qi is poisonous. "


    "Congenitally triple, it''s congenitally triple in an instant. How many years has this guy suppressed his strength?"


    "It''s a genius. Oh no, it''s a monster!"


    However, after congenital triple birth, there is no end.


    Under the projection of countless eyes, ye Shu''s fingernails turned black, and his strength soared wildly.


    Congenital quadruple, quintuple, sixfold!!!


    Ye Shun was stunned. Subconsciously, he ordered one of the experts beside him: "Ye Shu is in front of us. We have every reason to drive him away. You can kill him. You are born eight. He can''t be your opponent. In the past, we will kill him directly!"


    "Yes." The master nodded and ran to Ye Shu while resisting.


    To everyone''s surprise, a loud noise suddenly spread, ye Shu directly disappeared, immediately grabbed each other''s neck, full of black gas.


    In less than an instant, the other party was black and completely cut off. His eyes were full of disbelief, as if he didn''t understand why he was so confused that he died.


    In Yeshu''s original position, a huge pit was left. Where he passed, the vegetation was withered, just like extinction!


    For a moment, there was an uproar, and the onlookers were like ants on a hot pot.


    "Cross the border force to kill!"


    "My God, congenital six second kill congenital eight, direct poisoning ah."


    "It seems that this guy''s trend of breaking through has not stopped. He has not been suppressed for a long time, can''t he break through? That''s why I''ve accumulated so much? "


    At this moment, ye Shun involuntarily backward, thoroughly afraid, "how can this happen? What the hell are you eating? "


    "Something that can kill you." Ye Shu throws away the dead body.


    Ye Shun slowed his face, "do you dare to kill me? All the masters of the Ye family are coming. They are all nearby. How dare you try? "


    "Come on." Ye Shu''s killing machine is exposed, and the whole body spreads out a terrible black fog, which spreads all around. He is close to Ye Shun in a moment. His sharp five fingers are as strong as a bamboo, destroying the withered and decaying. He directly passes through the protection and pinches Ye Shun''s whole face.


    ...


    the author''s words: add more to the 35400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 795

    The black fog exploded and spread in all directions.


    Under the cover of this fog, you can''t see the situation inside. All the ye masters who are disturbed dare not touch the black fog at will.


    "Bad!"


    "Dan Wang is still in it."


    "Will ye Shu not attack the king of Dan? This traitor


    Although I can''t see it, I don''t disturb Ye Shu. This is his gratitude and resentment. It is the best result to solve it by himself. I respect his choice.


    Ye Zhan is the same, standing side by side with me, looking firmly at the black fog.


    Just listen to a sad to the extreme howl, suddenly from the center of the black fog, the cry of Despair makes many people around creepy.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    "Ye Shu, let me go, don''t kill me, wow!"


    "Help, help!"


    About ten seconds later, ye Shun''s scream was no longer heard.


    The black fog converged in an instant, contracted from outside to inside, condensed back into Yeshu''s body, and the picture became clear again.


    When people saw the scene in front of them, they all shivered uncontrollably.


    "What a cruel way."


    "Ye Shun just died?"


    "The whole body is so corroded that only the skull remains???"


    At this moment, under the protection of an expert, the king of Dan didn''t get any harm, but they were dull.


    Ye Shu grabs the skull, and the ground is covered with remains and ashes. His big hands close and crush the skull in an instant. "One man does the work and one man does it. I only kill Ye Shun, not the king of Dan."


    Ye Shun, there is no dead body!


    In response, the king of Dan was shocked. He was moved as never before. His long beard trembled and said, "what kind of pill is this? Why is it so terrible? Although it is similar to the bone quenching body pill, it is definitely better than blue!"


    Ye Zhan walked over and said with a smile: "the quantity of this elixir is not much, and only I, ye Zhan, can refine it all over the world. Before taking the elixir, I need to taste all kinds of poisons to make it inviolable. After taking this elixir, I can take the poison as the core. The stronger the toxicity, the stronger the strength! The reason why Ye Shu was able to make a breakthrough was that the toxicity contained in his body was too terrible, so terrible that he could cross the boundary to kill! With years of experience, master, you must know better than me


    Ye Shu tilted his mouth and seemed to no longer suppress the trend of breakthrough. He compressed the poisonous gas in his body and did not emit it. After three consecutive bangs, he said: "congenital... Jiuzhong! The toxicity is not strong enough, I need more... "


    at this moment, everyone''s eyes on Ye Shu have changed greatly, and they can''t help whispering.


    "This guy is a freak."


    "Ye Zhan''s elixir is so terrible that it can make such a big killer."


    "It''s not ordinary terror that internal gas turns into poison gas."


    Ye Shu was still smiling and asked, "master Dan, please make your decision. Now is it to drive me away, or what do you want?"


    "This..." Dan Wang was entangled at that time.


    Seeing the expression of Dan Wang, I can''t help but feel at ease. Now that I''m a man of insight, I can see how much potential Ye Shu has. It''s not just a Ye Shun who can match. It''s a talent.


    Ye Shun is indeed a little master. The problem is that we need a large number of top experts at present, and ye Shu''s promotion is very simple. He just needs to increase the poison continuously to make a deadly poison body, which is easier than cultivating internal Qi!


    To drive Ye Shu away for ye Shun? It''s absolutely stupid.


    And this time, not only Ye Shu proved himself, but also ye Zhan proved his ability.


    Ye Zhan''s poison pill has already surpassed the king''s bone breaking and body quenching pill, and will become more famous in China in the future.


    How many people can surpass the bone quenching body pill?! Ye Zhan is one of them!


    King Dan hesitated, his face full of complicated meaning, stopped not mentioning Ye Shun''s death, sighed: "Oh, it''s just, now is the time to need talents, are you willing to... Return to Ye''s family? I''d like to stand for you and take over from ye Shun. "


    "No, I have no feelings for the Ye family, but I will stay here and pay as much as I can." Ye Shu cleanly refused.


    The king of Dan didn''t force Ye Shu. He seemed to have expected that. He slowly moved away and fell on Ye Zhan. He sighed again: "Ye Zhan, what about you...


    " I''m the same. " Ye Zhan said.


    Dan Wang stroked his long beard and asked, "do you have a name for this pill?"


    "Ten thousand poisons build the bridge pill!" Ye Zhan returned five words.


    Dan Wang laughed, "good name, maybe I used to be too conformist. After listening to your words, I have an epiphany. There is no difference between good and evil in the world. I just see where it is used. You can find your own way. I''m very happy for you, but I don''t know. You are a bridge building pill with all kinds of poisons, but there is still something left?"


    "There''s another one, which has very limited material." Ye Zhan nodded.Dan Wang showed a meaningful expression, "if we make good use of this pill, I think we can cultivate another master, which will have a great effect on our side."


    "I''m sorry, this last one is also for ye Shu. I can tell you in advance that before you want to take the ten thousand poison bridge building pill, you have to taste all kinds of poisons. The difficulties need great will support. Ye Shu also tried a lot of luck to survive. No one can bear it. It''s almost impossible for anyone to succeed." Ye Zhan explained.


    With the spread of Ye Zhan''s words, many people have gathered. When you see ye Shu''s toughness, your eyes are burning.


    "Master Ye Zhan!"


    "Master Ye Zhan, please leave this pill. I''m willing to taste the poison. Please give me a chance."


    "Master, and I, you can definitely refine it again. Please do it!"


    Dan Wang smile gratified, already put aside the past view, looking around one by one, said: "please Ye Zhan master for these are not afraid of death of the younger generation, try one by one."


    Ye Zhan was called a master by Dan Wang. He was embarrassed. He winked at Ye Shu as if he were asking for his opinion.


    Ye Shu''s Revenge also made Ye Zhan recognized by others. He was full of joy and said with great magnanimity: "well, since they are not afraid of death, let them have a try. Anyway, as long as the material is enough, you can refine it again."


    Ye Zhan was silent.


    Around the figure beside, each one is blinking.


    After a moment, ye Zhan coughed a few times, raised the volume a little, and asked, "are you afraid of death? I can declare in advance that I can''t bear the pain. Don''t blame me when I die. I don''t include the funeral expenses. "


    "If you want to succeed, you have to bear hardships and ask the master to give you pills."


    "Master Niubi, ye Shu, it''s a rhythm against the sky. I want to be the same as him."


    "Master Ye Zhan is definitely the most powerful poison elixir I have ever seen."


    Ye Zhan cleared his throat again, pretended to be a little bit, and his whole body was filled with the smell of force. He was almost in heaven. "Since he is not afraid of death, I will come to the west gate of Qianyang Palace tomorrow morning, and I will take charge of it myself!"

 Chapter 796

    Standing in the distance, I saw the scenes in front of me and was happy for them from the bottom of my heart.


    With a smile of relief, I quietly disappeared and did not participate.


    The next morning.


    I received the news early that the west gate compound of Qianyang palace was full of people. All of them volunteered to taste the poison. They were all excited and crazy.


    Li and ye issued two statements.


    Ye Zhan was granted the title of imperial poison elixir, and his position was extraordinary.


    Ye Shu was canonized as the prince''s first Dharma protector, and he searched for poisons to cultivate.


    These two statements are undoubtedly great good news.


    But I''m not happy. I have to wash my feet for ye Wudao, who just got up. I''m very sorry to wash my feet for this woman!!


    Rubbing Ye Wudao''s feet, her whole face was expressionless, as if everything was taken for granted, and she really regarded herself as the master.


    "Be serious. Don''t be lazy."


    "Push


    "If you wash my feet, it''s like paying off a debt."


    I have no place to vent my anger. Who owes her so much?


    After washing her feet, ye Wudao was still unable to move on the bed. The injury was obviously serious. King Dan came and pulled me outside, saying that her limbs and meridians had begun to fester.


    I asked Dan Wang if ye Zhan''s ten thousand poisons can be used to build a bridge.


    Results Dan Wang shook his head, saying that there was not enough time, and before that, he needed to refine the body of ten thousand poisons. The process was very difficult, absolutely impossible. If he could not be cured within seven days, ye Wudao would not only become an ordinary person, but also lead to quadriplegia.


    "Within seven days..." my brain was buzzing, completely confused.


    Dan Wang looked at Ye Wudao, who was in a daze in the treatment room, and hammered his chest hard, as if he was extremely heartbroken. He said in a deep voice: "now the only possibility is your father''s pill, but he suddenly disappeared. It''s really difficult. I''m incompetent..."


    "don''t you have seven days? Wait a second, my father will show up when he arrives. " I said.


    Dan Wang sighed and seemed not to believe it. He left with a bent body and disappointment.


    In the next few hours, people came to visit one after another, and the results were the same. All of them were full of regret. It seemed that everyone had decided that ye Wudao was hopeless.


    I was very anxious in my heart, but I didn''t dare to show it in front of Ye Wudao. I was waiting for my uncle to give me news.


    At the same time, I am also very confused. Where did my father go at this moment? Why play and disappear?


    Time goes by.


    At the beginning, ye Wudao was able to speak, but it was difficult to speak later.


    One day, two days, three days...


    I accompany Ye Wudao every day, never leave, the string in my heart has been tight, from the beginning of unwilling to finally become willing.


    Until the fourth day, ye Wudao''s limbs had no consciousness and could not speak at all. He had to rely on liquid food to support his life. He became more and more sleepy and often slept for more than ten hours.


    I can''t help but fear that ye Wudao won''t open his eyes when he sleeps.


    Listening to her weak breathing, I sat beside the bed like a kind of suffering, my heart up and down, eager to break the square road.


    On the fifth day, I woke up from my sleep and found that ye Wudao was staring at me. His eyes were very complicated and strange.


    As soon as she looked at me, her eyes suddenly changed and returned to the original mean, as if I owed her.


    I didn''t think deeply. I just felt that ye Wudao should be hungry, so I took the initiative to get some liquid food and fed her little by little.


    Just in the process of feeding, ye Wudao''s eyes became more and more mean, but suddenly red again.


    "Eh ~" Ye Wudao didn''t know what he wanted to say.


    "What do you want to say?" I put my ear close to her, but she was still humming.


    I didn''t do anything, just think she just wanted to say, I owe her and so on, then said with a smile: "well, well, I know I owe you, I will take good care of you, you don''t worry, when my father comes back, I will get the pill, save you."


    If my father hasn''t come back in a short time, what will be the result?


    Especially after my father disappeared, I even made a sweat for the Li family. My father was a bit wayward, and even said to leave. Isn''t he afraid that the Luo family will know that he''s not in the Li family and then invade?


    After thinking about it for a long time, I gave myself the answer. I thought that my father would not do anything uncertain. Maybe the Luo family didn''t know about his departure. Otherwise, the four messengers would have arrived long ago.


    In the evening, ye Wudao began to creak again.


    I looked at the clock. It was nine o''clock in the evening. I immediately understood what she meant. I decisively dispersed all the people in the medical base, carried Ye Wudao into the bathroom and began to take a bath for the patient.


    After a few days, I was familiar with her, blindfolded and wearing gloves, and I really cleaned her body.I don''t have psychological barriers. I''ve been used to it for a long time. I know every structure clearly.


    However, my heart is full of guilt and sadness. As I wash, I think about what to do if my father hasn''t come back within the deadline.


    However, just after I finished, I took off the blindfold and saw that ye Wudao had already passed out. His heart rate was very low and he was almost out of breath!


    I was so scared that I rushed out of the bathroom with Ye Wudao in my arms and called all the doctors to the treatment room to give ye Wudao first aid.


    "I''m sorry, Prince. Please avoid. The situation is very urgent, even life-threatening. It''s not a joke." The doctor pushed me out of the door and closed the door in a panic.


    Many people were shocked by this situation, and all of them came.


    "King Dan seems to have said that it''s seven days, right? It''s only the fifth day. "


    "It seems to be getting worse."


    "Get ready."


    For a moment, there was a moment of silence, like a farewell.


    "My shadow, my no way..." ye Canghai eyes wet, back to secretly wipe the tears, mouth murmur.


    Dan Wang looked choked, desperate to the extreme, regretted: "this is... Life."


    At this time, the broken Army uncle and the old man came from the outside, and I ran to them immediately.


    Uncle paojun saw my nervousness, sighed, shook his head and didn''t speak.


    My face is white. Uncle paojun''s meaning is very clear. It''s just that my father hasn''t come back yet.


    The old man was silent and helpless.


    I lost all my strength, sat down on the ground, and my mind was blank.


    After a long time, first aid was over.


    Several doctors opened the door. A middle-aged man, the leader, slowly took off his glasses and sighed: "the situation has worsened. It''s beyond our imagination. We''ve tried our best. Patients don''t have much time left. If you have anything else to say, just go in, but not too many people."


    "The patient seems to have any last wishes, has been strong willed to support, try to meet her, let her leave at ease."

 Chapter 797

    Last wish...


    my mind was in a mess, and I rushed into the ward in a flash before the public could react.


    Ye Wudao''s face was pale, and even his eyes were so hard to open.


    I grabbed her hand and said to myself, "I''m sorry, I hurt you. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t let you go. I''m the one who should die!"


    Ye Wudao looked at me in a daze and began to creak again. He couldn''t understand what she was saying.


    I don''t understand. She has been like this since morning. What is she trying to tell me?


    I leaned my face over, "you say, I listen."


    "Ah ah ~" Ye Wudao seemed to have something urgent to say, but he couldn''t say it again.


    At this time, ye Canghai and Dan Wang went into the treatment room. The old man and the broken Army uncle were close behind, and the door was closed. No one was allowed to enter except five of us.


    It''s strange that ye Wudao didn''t look at anyone, so he just stared at me and didn''t listen.


    All of a sudden, everyone is in a hurry.


    Ye Canghai looked sad and cordially asked, "Wudao, do you have anything to say to Li Shaobai?"


    "Eh ~" Ye Wudao nodded.


    I held her hands. "What are you... Trying to tell me?"


    Ye Wudao took a deep breath and used his remaining strength to say two words forcibly, "you wash...


    " what do you wash? " I vaguely seem to understand a little bit, shouldn''t it be about the bath?


    But ye Wudao shook his head again with difficulty, even his pronunciation was not accurate, "counter attack..."


    "what? Counter attack? " I''ve got my head blown. What does she mean?


    Unfortunately, ye Wudao had no more strength. He breathed heavily and his eyelids began to close.


    At this moment, ye Canghai burst into tears, the king of Dan burst into tears, and the broken Army uncle and the old man sighed one after another.


    My heart that string completely broken, eyes are red, "I hurt you."


    Ye Wudao''s eyes closed more and more until he covered his pupils...


    at this moment, the door was suddenly opened, and my father appeared with injuries!


    His clothes were damaged, and there were blood stains on the corners of his mouth. He came to me in a flash, took out a black pill from his arms and sent it to Ye Wudao''s mouth.


    "Daddy I couldn''t help shouting.


    My father wiped his sweat, and his face was still scarred. "I finally came back. I didn''t expect that as soon as I left my front foot, there was an accident in my back foot. If I had known, I would have given the pill to the army first."


    The old man was shocked when he saw my father''s injury.


    Together with the broken Army uncle, ye Canghai and Dan Wang, they were all surprised.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Where is this going?"


    "Why did you get hurt?"


    My father waved his hand, "don''t worry about these. Wudao''s life matters. Don''t worry. She still has a trace of life. As long as she takes pills, it will be OK."


    But just finished, I suddenly surprised to find that the pill was stuck in Ye Wudao''s mouth and couldn''t swallow it.


    "Thank you. I owe you for this." Ye Canghai arched his hand, and then made a gesture to move the internal Qi and send the pill into Ye Wudao''s abdomen.


    My father put out his hand and shook his head and said, "you can''t use internal Qi. The body without Tao is extremely weak and can''t bear it. On the contrary, it will damage it."


    "What should we do?" Dan Wang is in a hurry.


    Seeing the current situation, I didn''t have time to think about it. I picked up a cup of boiled water beside me and poured it into my mouth. Although it was a little disgusting, I couldn''t help it.


    Then, with a mouthful of water, I held Ye Wudao''s mouth and leaned forward to kiss him, sending Dan with water!


    Just in this moment, I looked at Ye Wudao''s pale face, and I felt ripples in my heart.


    ...


    I loosened my mouth and stood up straight again. The pill had been taken, and the big stone that had been pressed in everyone''s heart was finally removed.


    Ye Canghai relaxed his mouth and said, "it''s good to be in time, or everything will be late."


    "No way can be saved, thanks to nameless and little white." Dan Wang smiles from the bottom of his heart.


    The old man and the old man looked at each other with a smile.


    However, although Ye Wudao took pills, he didn''t wake up directly. He was still in a coma and couldn''t wake up for a while.


    That night, the Li and ye families called a supreme meeting.


    My father changed his clothes to attend, and all the high-rise buildings gathered in the hall, which was very lively.


    The old man made a meaningful start and said, "nameless, it''s time to say, where did you go and how did you get hurt?"


    "I went to the land of Luo nationality and fought with Luo Tian. I hurt Qing long and Bai Hu. The purpose is to test Luo Tian''s strength. The second is to weaken each other and give us an advantage. The reason is very simple. We can''t be passive all the time." My father nodded, and his voice was very rich.The whole audience was shocked by this remark.


    "Master nameless, did you go to fight Luo Tian? Is it that each has its own damage? "


    "The two messengers, Qinglong and Baihu, were injured? No wonder we haven''t heard from them these days, master nameless. Is this one against five? Still leaving? That''s great


    "What is Luo Tian''s strength?"


    Faced with a lot of questions, my father seemed dignified and said: "Qinglong realized six sources, which is the extreme of false sources. Baihu covered three sources, which is the peak of half sources. As for Luotian, his strength is still unknown. In order to hurt them and pull back some advantages, I was forced to disperse my power and reveal my true cultivation. I will leave after hurting them. That is to say, Luotian knows I don''t know what he can do when I lose my strength, although he and I are both wasted... "


    " if you want to get back the advantage, you have to make a certain sacrifice. It is estimated that after this time, Luo Tian knows my strength, which will make the situation stable for the time being and enter a period of truce and healing. Let''s use my strength as an opportunity to delay and give you enough time ¡£¡±


    The old man agreed and said: "sacrifice your hidden strength, maybe Luo Tian will be more afraid. We may not have taken advantage of it. Even if you didn''t test Luo Tian''s strength this time, it''s still worth it! But now it''s time to confess to us, what are you doing? "


    My father was silent for a moment, and his eyes swept the whole room, "the true source of the realm..."


    the true source of the realm, just like the source of hope, everyone stood up.


    However, the old man pressed his hand and asked: "the true source can be divided into high and low, the seven sources are the weakest, the eight sources are the second, and the nine sources are the most respected. You...


    at this moment, all figures hold their breath.


    I''m sitting next to my father and I''m very nervous.


    My father got up slowly and raised his fingers one by one. "One source is Qi, two sources are meaning, three sources are extermination, four sources are five elements, five sources are vitality and six sources are spirit."


    At this point, my father suddenly gave a meal, and put down his hands, "seven sources of skill, eight sources..."


    ...


    the author''s words: add more for 35600 kings.

 Chapter 798

    "Eight sources of thunder!"


    "The nine sources are the way!"


    Jiuyuan supreme!!!


    When the cultivation is revealed, no one is surprised and no one is scared.


    The whole hall was completely suffocated.


    However, my father frowned and said, "the first eight sources that everyone understands are the same, different, and mutually reinforcing. But the final one can''t escape from his own Tao. Although I haven''t fully detected Luo Tianxiu''s behavior, he is no less than nine sources. He is more likely to start to combine Tao with the ninth source."


    "It''s a long way to practice. The combination of nine sources is the limit I know. Once Luo Tian''s combination is achieved, no one can defeat him!"


    "And the reason why I''ve been hiding these years is to try to join the Tao! But it''s too difficult, too difficult... "


    with the spread of my father''s words, the atmosphere suddenly changed into extreme depression.


    For a moment, everyone looked at each other.


    The old man got up and looked around the hall and said, "don''t be nervous. It''s just a guess. Luo Tian may not succeed in joining the Tao. Otherwise, we will be crushed long ago, and we may not be impossible. From now on, no one is allowed to disturb us. We must try our best to join the Tao at this final stage, even if we can''t reunite with Jiuyuan Is it better? "


    In this case, I can''t calm down at all. I didn''t expect that after I understood the nine sources, I would be able to unite with the Tao!


    And the current situation, though temporarily delayed, is actually more tense!


    Soon, the meeting was over.


    My father, uncle paojun and ye Canghai were closed together.


    Back in Qianyang palace, after a long time of intense mental tension and unprecedented fatigue, I went into my room and fell asleep.


    ..


    I don''t know how long I slept. Vaguely, I was awakened by the noise outside.


    "You can''t go in. The prince is resting."


    "How can you get out of bed before your injury is completely healed?"


    "The prince must be very tired. He has been sleeping for more than twenty hours."


    I rubbed my bleary eyes and got up feebly. The door of the room was suddenly pushed open.


    I''m not very conscious, and I don''t have a clear vision. I only see a figure holding a long sword in the hazy, and the blade is across my neck.


    "Li Shaobai, who asked you to kiss me?! Now that everyone knows, people think I''m gay and crooked! "


    I was so excited that I woke up at that time and was surprised to find that the owner of the sword was Ye Wudao, still wearing a sick suit!


    "What''s your hurry? Put the sword down, how can you get out of bed so soon? Everyone knows that I sent water to Dan to save you, but no one knows your secret. Go back and stop making trouble. " I raised my hands and laughed.


    Ye Wudao was ungrateful, as if I had offended her, staring at me.


    I was a little confused. She didn''t even care about me taking a bath and falling a dog to chew excrement. Did I kiss her and make such a big fight?


    This made Chu Yuyan, Fang Ruolan, Li Dachuan and Li Fuhu outside the room very nervous.


    "Brother Wudao, you put down your weapon first. Let''s sit down and have a good talk. No one will misunderstand you." Chu Yuyan advised.


    Fang Ruolan also said: "that is, brother Wudao, things are not as complicated as you think. At that time, you couldn''t swallow pills and instill internal Qi. In the end, Shaobai helped you. Calm down."


    However, ye Wudao refused to let go and was not angry, just like what I did to her.


    More and more confused, I asked: "is not a kiss, you as for you?"


    "Shut up, I ask you, why don''t you understand what I told you before? Are you deaf or are you being kicked in the head by a donkey? " Ye Wudao became stronger.


    I patted my forehead. I thought that ye Wudao didn''t come here to kiss me, or to borrow a topic. In fact, the point was that I didn''t understand her two words before I blamed her.


    "You wash it?"


    "Counter attack?"


    "What the hell? I don''t understand. "


    Ye Wudao bit his teeth, more and more angry, as if I didn''t understand it was my fault, scolded: "you are a dead deaf ghost, you can''t understand such a simple words, why don''t you die?"


    After scolding, ye Wudao gently moved his sword, and the sharp blade was completely on my throat.


    In fact, I''m not afraid at all. It''s a matter of minutes to fight back, but ye Wudao hasn''t recovered yet. Let her as much as possible. It''s a gentleman''s manner.


    So, I deliberately pretended to be very scared and said, "don''t be impulsive. Don''t be impulsive. Since you are sober now, tell me in person what you want to say at that time. Isn''t that ok?"


    "Say a fart, no chance, you go to die." If ye Wudao incarnated as a resentful woman, he said he would do it and suddenly swung his sword.


    Lying trough, this woman is too cruel!I stepped back in an instant, avoiding the cutting of the sharp blade, and yelled: "Ye Wudao, stop it for me!"


    "Die, die, die!" Ye Wudao was so angry that he came after him in an instant.


    For fear of hurting Ye Wudao, I retreated to the balcony and jumped down directly.


    Ye Wudao is as crazy as if he is chasing after me with a long sword. If I run away, she will chase me!


    "Li Shaobai, stop!"


    "Come back to death, that''s my order!"


    "I promise I won''t kill you."


    I looked back at Ye Wudao, who was wrapped in a chest cloth. Now she was loose, and she didn''t realize that there was only me in her eyes, as if she wanted to break me up.


    How dare I go back? Isn''t it self abuse?


    I''m just trying to speed up my escape.


    "Want to run? If I don''t catch up with you today, I won''t be ye! " Ye Wudao also speeded up. The chest cloth Shua and fell out of his coat.


    Ye Wudao didn''t notice it at all, and his attention was all on me. He caught up with me, and his chest was undulating and soft shaking...


    before I could remind him, I was seen by people nearby.


    Some people were stunned, and then picked up the chest cloth with two fingers.


    "Breast wrap!"


    "Look at Ye Wudao''s chest."


    "My God, it''s impossible!"


    "I wipe it. It''s so big! How do I feel now that ye Wudao is so beautiful? "


    Ye Wudao heard the sound of consternation around him, and finally reacted. His hands subconsciously touched his chest, and his expression suddenly changed.


    With a clatter, the sword fell.


    She stopped where she was and petrified.


    I also stopped and pointed awkwardly to the direction of the breast wrapping cloth and said, "I just wanted to remind you, but I was picked up in the twinkling of an eye... Don''t blame me. You are the one who wants to chase me, and I don''t want to do that, Keke ~ ~"


    Ye Wudao''s face turns green when he hears it!

 Chapter 799

    "Is Ye Wudao a woman?"


    "Lying trough, no wonder she looks half male and half female. Dare she is a woman from beginning to end?"


    "Is the successor and future owner of the Ye family a woman? But... It''s beautiful. I like it. "


    ..


    with the exposure of gender, there are many words around.


    Ye Wudao was full of shame and indignation. He seemed to blame all the responsibilities on my head, covering my soft chest and biting my lips.


    I''m all hairy with stares. It''s none of my business! Why blame me? It was you who dropped it. Well, who told you not to wrap it tightly!


    However, ye Wudao didn''t think so. Seeing the situation, she didn''t bother to cover up her real voice any more. Her Adam''s apple seemed to have been raised by the internal Qi all the time. At this moment, she disappeared and completely turned into a real woman. She said: "Li Shaobai, I''m not finished with you. You''ve done all this. My secret has been known. Now, are you happy? You are making our Ye family disgrace indirectly! "


    "I..." I explained.


    Ye Wudao''s eyes showed fierce color, interrupted on the spot, and yelled: "I''m what I am! It''s your fault. "


    With that, ye Wudao seemed unable to bear the strange eyes of others, and immediately jumped onto the roof and disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    It''s time to go. It''s not over yet, especially when young people are staring at Ye Wudao''s direction.


    "Damn, is this the real voice of Ye Wudao? That''s a nice voice. "


    "Hey, hey, hey, I don''t know if ye''s family is shameful. Ye Wudao has no boyfriend. It must be true."


    "If ye Wudao is involved, he will definitely make a lot of money, such as his figure, appearance, background and strength..."


    "don''t be so vulgar, OK? I''m after her, not her stuff. "


    "This is definitely not the prince''s dish. Ye Wudao hates him so much, which means that we have a chance, ha ha ha."


    A group of young people express their own opinions and regard me as transparent!


    In the face of such a situation, I was so embarrassed that I didn''t want to. I quickly walked up to a young man and took back the breast wrapping cloth. Then I quickly left and went straight to the treatment room.


    Now to apologize, to bow, it should be too late, I think so.


    However, the cloth is very soft and fragrant in my hand. It''s indescribable!


    However, before I got there, I was stopped by Li Qi on the way. The goods received the news and said that ye Canghai was going to hold a declaration meeting.


    "What? "Will it?" I was stunned.


    Li Qi said in a hurry: "I''m kidding. The news about such a big thing is not so fast. All the ghosts in wechat circle of friends have been spread. NIMA hasn''t had ten minutes! The Ye family is in a mess. In the end, ye Canghai said that he would hold a declaration meeting or something. It''s not a matter of minutes to start it up? "


    I kneaded the cloth around my chest, pressed the idea of apology for the time being, and asked Li Qi to lead me to the scene of the declaration meeting.


    Li''s north courtyard.


    This is the temporary residence of the Ye family. Because the Qianyang palace was full, the Ye family moved here.


    When I came here, it could be described as a sea of people. Young people didn''t come to listen to the announcement at all. Instead, they came to see their future father-in-law!


    The north gate was wide open and full of people.


    I stand on the outside. Looking around, ye Canghai and Dan Wang have appeared in the center of the north courtyard. There are many family leaders around.


    Ye Canghai''s face was very ugly. After looking at the king of Dan, he said, "I think you all know the matter of Wudao. I didn''t expect the response would be so fast. It seems that my family''s influence of Wudao is still very big."


    As soon as the words came out, the young people on the scene responded.


    "Master Canghai is modest. Ye Wudao is worthy of the name."


    "Dare to ask Master Canghai, when will he recruit his son-in-law?"


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough."


    It seems that ye Canghai didn''t expect the sudden change of the situation, and they were stunned.


    A moment later, ye Canghai had no choice but to smile bitterly, "the great aristocratic family has always preferred sons over daughters. I, ye Canghai, have no sons in my life. I have only one daughter, and I am the only heir. In order not to make people laugh, I have to put her in the ancient Chinese school since childhood, and disguise her as a man. I intended to hide this secret forever, but I didn''t expect that today''s situation would be so unexpected. It''s really amazing I didn''t expect that. "


    At this time, the second master didn''t know from which corner he came out and said, "what''s the point? It''s a long time ago, and the idea that men are superior to women should have been abandoned. Besides, now that everyone is united, I believe no one will make fun of the Ye family. In other words, we have been a family since we united. "


    There is a second master with a head, the whole scene is one-sided, no one tease, but accept it.


    Among them, the biggest response is Ye Wudao''s single problem!Li Qi took out his mobile phone from his pocket and opened the circle of wechat friends. There was a picture of a Chu youth. It was Ye Wudao covering his chest and blushing!


    The following dozens of comments...


    Ning Yishan: fried, my dish!


    Song Fei: let her go and let me do it!


    Li Xiaobei: (angry) go away, don''t rob me! I''m going to have a statement meeting. Let''s see what attitude my future father-in-law has.


    The more I saw it, the more amazing I was. I couldn''t help asking, "Li Qi, where do you have so many good friends?"


    "I wipe, we all live in the Li family, wechat and other things should not be too simple, we still have a group, and only you, who have no access to the Internet, don''t know." Li Qi put away his mobile phone with a little pride.


    At this moment, because of Ye Canghai''s hesitation, the response on the scene is stronger. Everyone is counting on him to give a clear answer, whether he can catch up.


    Through the crowd, ye Canghai suddenly found that I was standing at the back. He immediately laughed and said, "in fact, I have suffered a lot in these years. My family has no way. Since everyone thinks this is a good thing, I agree. It''s time to consider the lifelong happiness of no way. After all, free love is based on sincerity, responsibility and responsibility. Of course, failure is also a good thing It''s normal, but it''s better not to have a bad idea, otherwise don''t blame me for turning over and not recognizing people. "


    As soon as the words came out, many people secretly thought they were confident.


    But in fact, when ye Canghai was talking, he didn''t look at other people at all. He just stared at me all the way, as if... This was meant for me.


    I''ve been agitated all over. What''s the situation? Ye Canghai doesn''t want me to be his son-in-law, does he?


    "No, no, I already have Chu Yuyan and Fang Ruolan. Ning Xing hasn''t dealt with them yet. If there''s more trouble, it''s just... Crazy! No, I have to give it back to Ye Wudao first. " I subconsciously shook my head and ran away in a panic.


    But I never thought that what''s more troublesome is still behind...


    ...


    the author''s words: Wang Zhiguan is not enough. It''s much worse. It''s just two shifts tonight. Just give me a rest and relax. I haven''t had a holiday these 360 days. I''m very tired.

 Chapter 800

    When she came to Ye Wudao''s treatment room, it was quiet. She was sitting by the bed, holding her legs in her hands and burying her head deeply. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    I knocked on the door and walked in awkwardly with a breast wrap in my hand. "Well, I''ll return it."


    With that, I put the chest cloth beside the bed.


    Ye Wudao suddenly raised his head, as if he and I were enemies. He pulled up the cloth and threw it on my face.


    Gentle attack, a fragrance into the nose, I seized the cloth, said with a smile: "you don''t get angry, we all know now, also did not make fun of the Ye family, we are more concerned about you, you don''t want to hide yourself, how good?"


    "Get out of here!" Ye Wudao got up and pushed me hard.


    I stepped back a few steps, then I was a little confused. What was Ye Wudao angry at? Is it because I didn''t remind her, or is it because of the two words?


    I don''t understand. I just think ye Wudao can''t be provoked, so I put back the breast wrapping cloth again and said, "OK, OK, I''ll go, I''ll go, you''ll have a rest."


    "Take it away, I don''t want to see it! I don''t want to see you Ye Wudao''s eyes were slightly staring, and he threw me a face with a cloth wrapped around his chest, as if I was wrong in everything I did. His temper was unpredictable.


    "Well, you''re right. It''s my fault. I''m sorry. I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ll go first." I turned my lips, did not dare to stimulate her again, quickly folded the chest cloth, held it with my right hand, and slipped away before she broke out.


    Back to the Qianyang palace, I dare not let Chu Yuyan and Fang Ruolan see the cloth wrapped around the chest. They sneak it into the dark grid and dare not throw it away. They think that this thing is definitely one of Ye Wudao''s closest things. Can I take advantage of others?


    I just pushed the dark grid in, Fang Ruolan holding the child, suddenly came out of the room, directly scared me.


    "What are you doing? You''re not going to do anything bad, are you Fang Ruolan squinted, full of suspicion.


    "Where is it? You think too much. " I pretend to smile, hand over snow, gently hold in the arms, this little girl is open crystal clear eyes, straight at me.


    "Wow." Snow called, it seems very dependent on me, small mouth high up.


    I touched Xiaoxue''s face, and a warm current rose in my heart.


    Just at this time, Xiaoxue suddenly pulled Baba and cried again.


    I became very anxious. I quickly changed Xiaoxue''s diaper with Fang Ruolan. It took me a long time to get it done. I was sweating. I finally realized that it was not easy for my parents to make a big deal of shit.


    Can look at snow, I am very pleased, this feeling is never, and Fang Ruolan look at each other, two people together smile.


    In the evening, Li Qi suddenly pulled me into the wechat group. There were hundreds of people in it, all young children.


    As soon as I came in, the crowd was boiling.


    Ning Yishan: brother Shenhao appears!!


    Li Xiaobei: the prince gives a red envelope.


    Wang Guorong: brother, you are connected to the Internet. Send a red envelope quickly.


    Can''t stand enthusiasm, I had to send a maximum amount of red envelope.


    Hua La, many divers have come out. The feeling of being forced is indescribable.


    All of a sudden, Wang Guorong said: Thank you, boss. Just now we were talking about ye Wudao. Good guy, I didn''t see that ye Wudao was a beautiful woman. I''ll go. You have so many daughters-in-law, Prince. Don''t rob us.


    Song Fei: No, the relationship between the prince and ye Wudao is very poor.


    Li Qi: I just received a big news that master Canghai has a plan to recruit a son-in-law. I''m not interested in Ye Wudao. You little ones have to work harder. If you like, go after him. Don''t be vain.


    I stare at Li Qifa''s words, suddenly some silly eyes, ye Canghai has a plan to recruit son-in-law? Do you really want to find a man for ye Wudao? It''s too fast. Is it necessary to be in such a hurry?


    Don''t know how, my mood suddenly became very strange, double finger click on the analog keyboard, reply: you can rest assured, I won''t rob with you, I''m not interested in her, she can find a good home, I''m also very happy, although we don''t have a good relationship.


    Just sent out, my mood is more strange, even some regret!


    And those guys in the group, including the divers, started to swipe the screen with joy.


    "Illusion, it''s definitely illusion. I''m crazy. I have nothing to look for." I rubbed my temples and felt bored.


    The mobile phone shocked, and suddenly someone in the crowd @ me.


    Ye Canghai @ overbearing President: are you sure?


    With a shake of my hand, I directly sent out two words of confirmation.


    Ye Canghai @ overbearing President: I know.


    Then, ye Canghai stopped speaking and seemed to be diving.


    Instead, the crowd became more and more lively. They all thought that I would not fight with them, and they decided that I would not have anything to do with Ye Wudao.I feel complex lock the screen, directly half lying on the sofa, head in a daze, brain for ye Wudao done those things, Leng is lingering.


    "Now even the major events are not over, and I have not dealt with this kind of children''s private affairs well. I absolutely can''t make a fuss. I can''t think about it any more. I have the illusion." I comforted myself by talking to myself.


    Three days, blinking.


    In these three days, the topic about ye Wudao is getting hotter and hotter. Unexpectedly, many people have organized groups to visit the treatment room and send flowers and fruits.


    , especially the WeChat group, Wang Guorong, especially Joseph, often make complaints about narcissism and narcissism.


    What''s more exaggerated is that some people even made a list of "impossible to fall in love", and ye Wudao and I were in the first place.


    When I saw the group saying, I couldn''t help laughing and scolding and replying: how do you think about these strange things all day long? It''s impossible to fall in love. What the hell is this!


    Song Shaocheng: don''t mention it. It''s credible. I don''t think it''s possible for both of you. Don''t you admit it yourself?


    Ning Zhenbang: How dare he? I haven''t settled the matter with my sister Ning Xing, and I''ve married two daughters in law. I haven''t settled with him yet.


    Ning Zhenbang appeared. There was no voice in the group. Even I didn''t dare to reply.


    However, the next second, ye Canghai suddenly said in the group: I have asked Wudao and obtained her consent. First, I will inform you in this group that a martial arts contest will be held in seven days. If anyone can win Wudao, he can marry her!


    This sentence makes my eyes stare out, and I can''t help shouting: "lying trough, is that too casual? What''s Ye Wudao doing? What''s Ye Wudao doing? What''s Ye Wudao doing? What''s Ye Wudao doing? There''s no need to be in such a hurry. It''s like you can''t find a man... Teasing me. "

 Chapter 801

    When I was able to make complaints about


    , I couldn''t help thinking about Tucao, but what time did I get to play this old trick?


    In particular, all the people in the group burst into tears.


    Wang Guorong: how many people can win Ye Wudao?


    Song Fei: it''s too difficult. Who dares to go? It''s the rhythm of sadism.


    Ning Yishan: it''s over. We have no hope. Now in the Li family, those who can win Ye Wudao can count.


    Li Qi: please don''t do that. Ye Wudao has a high status. Canghai''s arrangement has deep meaning.


    ..


    when I turn off wechat directly, my mood becomes more and more complicated, and my mind is full of Ye Wudao''s appearance, just like a psychopath, and I don''t want anyone to win her.


    Entering the room, I took sleeping pills and immediately put myself into sleep.


    Unfortunately, I still can not affect the development of the situation.


    When I woke up the next day, the news of the martial arts contest had already been known to all. Several middle-aged unmarried people, whose accomplishments were more than nine, directly registered with ye Canghai.


    I pretended to take a walk in the Li family. Actually, I was walking towards the treatment room intentionally or unintentionally. I found that there were more people outside than before, and I was more determined. I planned to win Ye Wudao''s heart before the martial arts competition.


    Flowers, gifts, everything.


    I saw Wang Guorong from a distance.


    I accept boring, ye Wudao unexpectedly still don''t refuse, one by one of the rounds of interview, make me completely don''t understand what she is thinking.


    In the face of such a situation, I did not get to the front, but stood in the distance under the tree, secretly watching.


    Just at this time, a middle-aged man in his forties was walking straight towards the treatment room, with a mouth full of dregs, a back full of tigers, and very rough, holding flowers in his hand.


    The man glanced at me carelessly, changed his direction and came to me. He bent slightly and said in awe: "I''ve seen the prince. You must have been attracted by the bustle here, right? Hahaha, after all, the Ye family is very busy. I''m one of the applicants in xiayueshi. I hope the crown prince can say something nice for me in front of Wudao. "


    I draw a corner of my mouth, secret way this goods are more than 40, and ye Wudao match up, it is beauty and beast!


    Suppressing my inner thoughts, I waved my hand slightly and said with a stiff smile: "Yue Shi, yes, I can''t do it for you. I have a bad relationship with her. It''s up to you then."


    Yue Shi said with a bold smile, "it''s OK. I''m satisfied that I can get the prince''s affirmation. I''m sorry to talk to you more. I''ll go to visit Wu Dao first. After all, I have to cultivate my feelings first."


    I am speechless, can only stare at.


    When Yue Shi went to the treatment room, the young children around him made way subconsciously.


    "Yue Shi, a ten fold inborn character."


    "It''s said that it''s one of the six Dharma protectors of the Ye family, and I signed up for it."


    "I''ll go. Isn''t this guy sure to win?"


    Yue Shi seems to enjoy the eyes of others. He shakes his shoulders and jumps to the front. Even Wang Guorong has to get out of the way.


    However, Yue Shi didn''t enter immediately. Instead, he looked back at many young people and sighed, "give up. You don''t have a chance. Once the martial arts competition starts, Yue Shi will win. Even my five Dharma brothers support me. Don''t think about it."


    Wang Guorong didn''t dare to retort, but he was so angry that he gritted his teeth and was very unconvinced.


    Yue Shi reached out and patted Wang Guorong on the shoulder. "Guorong little brother, this time he talks with his strength. If you want to be a partner with Wudao, you must have enough strength. The minimum requirements of this competition have been made very clear. I''m not satirizing anyone, I just don''t want you to waste your time here."


    Wang Guorong still refused, "you care about us. We don''t know who wins or who loses until the end."


    "In that case, I''ll go first." Yue Shi moved his hand with a smile and pushed the door open.


    All this, I see in the eye, thought Ye Wudao is really crazy, even the martial arts contest can do!


    But I just couldn''t leave. I stayed outside for no reason. Seeing Yue Shi come out confidently, Wang Guorong went in again. My mood became more and more complicated.


    Yue Shi went back and forth. Seeing that I was still standing under the tree, he came back and said, "prince, why are you still standing here? It''s been more than half an hour. "


    "No, I''m just curious. I''ll look more." I said.


    Yue Shi picked his eyebrows lightly, showing a suspicious look, "don''t you want to join in the fun? Ha ha ha, I remember you said in the group that you would not participate in this matter. "


    Is this guy afraid that I will fight with him?


    I deliberately put on a solemn expression, scolded: "the prince said a lot, is here to watch the excitement, you look around, there are people like me?"


    Hearing this, Yue Shi glanced around and said with a smile, "that''s true. Then Yue Shi won''t disturb the prince. Let''s go."With that, Yue Shi left decisively.


    I grabbed the bark hard, sorry to stay here, so as not to be misunderstood and leave.


    In the next few days, I paid special attention to the situation. Through Li Qi, I learned that there were nine applicants, including Yue Shi, one of the six Dharma protectors of the Ye family, Zhang Yang, the elder disciple of the ancient Chinese school, Fu Yun, the proud son of the Zhonghai hidden door, and Li Xian, one of the eight dignitaries of the Li family, These two people are born twelve! They are the two most popular people in this recruitment.


    Because of the strength of these nine people, most of the young children died, including Wang Guorong.


    Because the first step in recruiting relatives is to select the strongest among the nine, and then the strongest will face Ye Wudao, so those who have not signed up have no hope at all.


    It''s just that Wang Guorong even started gambling again and openly solicited customers in wechat group, with all kinds of odds.


    The most speechless thing was that Wang Guorong came to me personally and asked, "prince, this dish is so big. Let me be the dealer this time. Don''t interfere any more. Last time I was ruined by you."


    "If you don''t interfere, you can do it yourself." I said.


    Wang Guorong immediately came over with a smiley face, and said with a smile, "you are my biggest customer. How about a bet? In my opinion, Fu Yun of Zhonghai yinmen hopes to be the biggest. You will definitely make a steady profit. "


    "Roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll? You want to pit me, too. Let''s find someone else. I''m not interested in this. It has nothing to do with who married Ye Wudao. " I curled my lips and refused on the spot. My words were tough!


    ..


    time goes by.


    After the opening of the gambling table, the day of martial arts competition officially began.

 Chapter 802

    On the day of marriage, the north courtyard was full of seats.


    A contest platform was set up in the north courtyard, and the auditorium was surrounded on all sides.


    I sit at the forefront of the position, behind a row of Li Yuan old, can be said to show the power of the prince.


    However, today is particularly grand, with various ceremonies. It took more than an hour. When the drums and trumpets sounded, the martial arts contest was officially started.


    Ye Canghai went to the martial arts competition platform, took a competition form in his hand, and read: "in the final stage of this competition, there is one more person. A total of ten people participated in the competition. They were divided into five groups to compete in turns, and finally the winner was decided. I don''t have to go on with the competition, and everyone knows it."


    With these words, all the gamblers who participated in Wang Guorong''s gambling were cheering.


    Ye Canghai said with a smile, "please don''t be impatient. Wudao will appear at the last moment. Next, there will be a wonderful competition. First of all, the competition of the first group, Yue Shi and Fu Yun!"


    Fu Yunzhi''s name has become a big hit even before he started. Now he is in an uproar. Most of the people who bought this person''s code are very excited.


    As ye Canghai stepped down from the competition platform, a figure appeared at the entrance of the left and right venues.


    On the left is Yue Shi, tall and powerful, with a rough face.


    On the right is Fu Yun, dressed in a stiff suit, with long hair tied into a horsetail, sword eyebrows and Eagle nose. He is pretty handsome and proud.


    In a flash, both of them jumped onto the competition platform. Fu Yun, as a hot man, just stepped on the platform with his shining shoes, which attracted a lot of cheers and support.


    However, Yue Shi was defeated. He lost his self-confidence and was like a counsellor in front of Fu Yun. He didn''t dare to look at him.


    But even so, Yue Shi is still very polite. He greets the old man and ye Canghai respectively, and finally bows to me.


    In contrast, Fu Yun was arrogant and extremely impolite. He didn''t say hello to anyone. He looked like Lao Tzu was the best in the world. He was just arrogant.


    Fu Yun looked at Yue Shi contemptuously and asked in a strange voice, "do I do it or do you give up? I don''t think it''s necessary to continue this so-called martial arts contest, because I''m the final winner and I''m sure to win the Ye family. "


    Yue Shi''s face was so blue that he didn''t answer any questions. Instead, he turned his inner Qi into a long blue knife, which was proved by his actual actions. Then he chopped it off.


    "Fireflies dare to compete with the bright moon!" Fu Yun tilted his mouth slightly, pointed his fingers together, and smashed Yueshi''s sword on the spot. At the moment when he could not respond, his fingertips were near Yueshi''s eyebrows.


    Fu Yun folded his fingers, turned them into a palm, and lightly beat Yue Shi on the chest. He beat him back to the competition platform and said, "go away, spare your life."


    At this time, ye Canghai announced on the theme: "the first group, Fu Yunsheng."


    Fu Yun didn''t even have the basic politeness. He just waved his sleeve to step down from the stage and sat down with his eyes closed.


    All of a sudden, the big guy''s impression of Fu Yun has changed a lot, and even I feel very uncomfortable. Fu Yun seems to have ignored the Li family and the Ye family by relying on his family background.


    "Why is this man so impolite?"


    "It''s like pretending to be forced. Damn, I didn''t buy him if I knew. Now I really want him to lose."


    "Don''t worry, we still have Li Xian. He''s one of the eight great masters of the Li family. He''s the second in the list. He may not lose to Fu Yun."


    Soon, the competition of the remaining four groups began, and the scene became more and more intense.


    I''m very excited, especially Li Xian, who is only in his thirties. He is very sharp and has the same strength as Fu Yun.


    With the end of all five groups, the remaining five were divided into two groups by Ye Canghai.


    The extra one happened to win Fu Yun by drawing lots, so that he could be promoted to the top three and fight with the final three.


    In the contest between the two groups, Zhang Yang, the eldest disciple of the ancient Chinese school, won first, followed by Li Xian.


    When the three people boarded the competition platform, face to face with each other, there was a wave under the platform.


    "Brother Li Xian, come on, I''ll support you!"


    "awesome, Zhang Yang, don''t lose to Fu Yun. This guy is impolite."


    "Fu Yun, you admit defeat. Li Xian and Zhang Yang will certainly join hands to deal with you first."


    Sure enough, when the drum sounded as a starting signal, Zhang Yang and Li Xian looked at each other, immediately reached a consensus, spread out from left to right, and used their internal skills to bombard Fu Yun.


    "Mole ant!" Fu Yun suddenly stepped down on the ground, and the amazing inner Qi instantly retreated Zhang Yang and Li Xianzhen.


    Boom!


    Zhang Yang, Li Xian, stepped back uncontrollably, spilled blood by coincidence, with a look of horror.


    "Half a step to perfection!"


    "This guy is more than twelve. He''s half stepped into the big circle."


    However, Fu Yun didn''t give each other a chance at all. His eyes were full of contempt. When he pinched the formula with one hand, he bit the tip of his tongue and sacrificed his blood. All of a sudden, he became a dark cloud of eight feet in size, and there was more thunder inside!It''s the first time I''ve seen this type of virtual reality, let alone other people.


    Li Xian, in particular, turned pale and said in horror: "this is the false appearance of the hidden door thunder method! He was able to condense in a half step perfect state. In the dark clouds, he was in control of himself, as if he was in the palm of the thunder world! "


    "The dark clouds haven''t dispersed yet. Once they do, it''s hard for us to resist! Even seriously injured, it''s not worth it... "Zhang Yang is the same, and he even has the intention to retreat.


    "Give you a chance. If you don''t want to die, go down!" The corner of Fu Yun''s mouth was higher and higher. He raised his hand and suddenly pointed. The dark clouds immediately spread to all directions, covering the whole Biwu platform. The thunder was louder, just like the master!


    Zhang Yang heard that, at that time, he jumped off the competition platform and left Li Xian standing alone.


    Li Xian clenched his teeth and refused to admit defeat. He forced out his six Zhang virtual appearance and turned it into a huge human armor, but it was empty inside.


    "To die!" Fu Yun''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly thunder appeared, bombarding Li Xianxu.


    In a flash, Li Xian''s armor was broken. In the blink of an eye, it turned into pieces and dissipated in the air. Li Xian''s whole body was hit and flew.


    Li Xian spewed out blood, forced the internal Qi to the ground, wiped the blood, and said with a smile: "the thunder method of hidden door is really powerful, but I Li Xian didn''t lose?"


    "If I want you to lose, you have to lose. If I want to win, no one can win me. As I said, I''m the winner. You''re just a group of supporting roles. I''m Fu Yun, ye Wudao. In the future, I''m the master of the Ye family." Fu Yun took a step forward. The dark clouds burst into dazzling light and turned into purple and golden light!


    Countless purple thunder, all gathered in a Li Xian, and Fu Yun seems to have left his hand, it seems not to kill him.


    Boom!!


    Even so, Li Xian is still defeated, lying in a big pit, has lost the power to fight back, is simply crushed by Fu Yun''s virtual phase!


    Fu Yun didn''t look at it. He waved away his empty face, looked at ye Canghai from a distance and asked, "ye Canghai, where''s my woman?"?! I don''t think any of the younger generation of Ye family and Li family is stronger than me, is it? It seems that our hidden door has been hidden, but some people don''t remember it. "


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 25800 kings.

 Chapter 803

    This Fu Yun, dare to call ye Canghai''s name, is not the general impolite.


    Most importantly, this person''s intention has been quite obvious. It''s just for power.


    However, who let the Ye family do this trick? Well, if you let someone win, you can''t argue. You can''t turn back.


    Ye Canghai''s face sank, slightly unhappy, and said: "nephew Fu Yunxian is powerful. This recruitment is worthy of the name. In this case, let my family have no way to go on stage."


    With that, ye Canghai waved his hand, a figure appeared at the entrance, and all of them looked at the past.


    I am extremely not calm, sitting under the stage, scolded Ye Wudao a hundred times in my heart, this crazy woman who is Fu Yun''s opponent!


    Ye Wudao walked out of the entrance, already took off his sick clothes and put on his white robe, but he didn''t hide his feminine nature any more, and went straight to the martial arts competition platform.


    Fu Yun looked at him a few times, but his eyes changed. He was salivating and said with a smile, "are you ye Wudao? It''s worthy of being the strongest young generation of the Ye family. Even if you are a female, you are also a heroine. You are worthy of the Ye family''s blood. But compared with Fu Yun, you are still a little worse. You take advantage of me when you are with me. "


    I listen to silly eye directly, this Fu Yun''s skin is too thick, also want not to have a face? How can ye Wudao take advantage of him? Even if he could say that, he thought highly of himself.


    Ye Wudao glanced at me casually, then immediately moved away, and then stared at Fu Yun, "Fu Yun, the proud son of the hidden gate, has heard about it for a long time. I don''t want to see it today. I don''t want to talk nonsense. According to the rules, you have to win me, or I give up until you can betroth me."


    With that, ye Wudao stood on the stage and didn''t move. He didn''t mean to move at all.


    Fu Yun really didn''t talk nonsense. When the moment came near, he hit it directly.


    Ye Wudao didn''t even hide. He took Fu Yun''s palm for nothing. His body kept going back, and he immediately sprayed blood. "It''s just a random palm."


    When she steadied her pace, Fu Yun looked at her in a daze and asked, "why don''t you hide?"


    "I didn''t want to hide. If you have the ability, beat me until you give up." Ye Wudao said.


    Fu Yun laughed again, "is this your Ye family testing me? See if I''m decisive enough? Or do you think I''ll pity you? To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to hurt you a woman, but now that I''ve come to this stage, whether it''s a test or not, I have to make you admit defeat. "


    At this point, Fu Yun''s smile disappeared in an instant, but it was another slap.


    This time, ye Wudao was directly shot to seven or eight meters away...


    the atmosphere of the whole audience didn''t know when it started and became extremely depressed.


    Especially when ye Wudao got up, many people couldn''t see it.


    "What is Ye Wudao doing? Well, why don''t you fight back and stand and be beaten? "


    "Fu Yun is so cruel that he even beats women."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    However, despite all the discussion around, Fu Yun seemed determined to win. He suddenly went away, grabbed Ye Wudao''s neck and lifted her up.


    "Give up, you are destined to be my woman." Fu Yun said.


    Ye Wudao''s eyes turned red. "I haven''t given up yet. It''s too early for you to think so. Do you dare to kill me?"


    "I really dare not. If I kill you, there will be nothing left, but it is absolutely very simple to force you to admit defeat." Fu Yun suddenly raised his knee and pushed it up.


    Ye Wudao is in pain and struggling.


    Fu Yunli didn''t pay attention to it, but he still went to the top one after another.


    Bang!


    Bang bang!


    Ye Wudao was pinched so that his face turned pale that he would spit out blood uncontrollably every time he was pushed to the top.


    However, ye Wudao does not admit defeat. No matter how Fu Yun deals with it, even if he smashes her on the ground, he still refuses to admit defeat.


    This scene, saw many admirers repeatedly suffocate.


    "I really don''t understand now. Isn''t it a martial arts contest? Why does Ye Wudao refuse to admit defeat? "


    "It makes me feel bad. Fu Yun is not a human being. He has hurt Wudao like this."


    "What does Ye Wudao insist on? Let''s give up. Don''t be beaten for nothing. Even if we don''t like Fu Yun, he is quite good regardless of his origin and strength. "


    "Yes, no way, don''t hold on. You''re just right injured. You can''t be hurt any more."


    At this time, Fu Yun was a little annoyed and slapped Ye Wudao in the face. "You''re a strange woman. Do you think Fu Yun doesn''t deserve you? I just want to ask, "who else is there besides me?"


    Ye Wudao''s left face was flushed and he replied, "I said it until I give up."Fu Yun''s expression was gloomy. When his five fingers were open, there was thunder light inside. He suddenly patted Ye Wudao on the shoulder and said, "you forced me. Once my thunder method enters the body, the pain is enough to make people submit."


    From his right shoulder to his arm, ye Wudao was in a twinkling of lightning, as if in great pain and shaking.


    "That''s good. You''re not bowing, are you?" Fu Yun still did not stop, but patted Ye Wudao''s left arm and legs one after another, making him lose his resistance and have to lie on the ground to endure pain.


    "Ha ha ha." Ye Wudao said.


    This smile, as if to stimulate Fu Yun, let his eyes suddenly appear, palm thunder more intense, cold voice way: "look down on me? Good. What I hate most is a self righteous woman like you. Who can match me, Fu Yun? "


    With that, Fu Yun pressed down his palm and patted Ye Wudao''s forehead.


    At this moment, my fist clenched more and more tightly. If I still don''t understand what ye Wudao is insisting on, then I''m just too stupid!


    The reason why she didn''t refuse to be visited by others, and then she started this martial arts contest to recruit relatives, and finally she refused to admit defeat, was just to force me to do it!


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes in an instant.


    After a breath, I suddenly opened my eyes. When I raised my first step, I was still in the same position. When I fell, I had reached Fu Yun and grabbed his big hand of Lei Guang.


    "What are you... What are you here for?" Fu Yun subconsciously froze.


    I looked back at Ye Wudao lying on the ground and sighed, "you are a woman. You are really enough."


    "Get out of here!" Ye Wudao looked at me with resentment.


    I shook my head. "Now that I''m here, the prince won''t leave. Just now I heard someone say that none of the younger generation of our two families can compare with him? Claiming to be the strongest? I don''t know if the person who said this would be killed by the prince! "

 Chapter 804

    Fu Yun first looked at me, then at Ye Wudao behind me, and instantly understood.


    "I see. It seems that this recruitment is just a joke. Ye Wudao has already got a lover. It looks like he is making a fuss. Is that right? Do you really think Fu Yun is a soft persimmon? Since I''m here, this person must be mine. I don''t care who you are. That''s the rule! " Fu Yun was furious.


    In terms of rules, Fu Yun has a huge advantage. Now I''m trying to stop him. It''s just like stepping in. It''s against the rules in both emotion and reason.


    But I know in my heart that this so-called martial arts contest was made by Ye Wudao. She didn''t intend to marry Fu Yun at all. She was just doing it!


    Pinching Fu Yun''s thunder hand, I sighed in my heart. It seems that I can only be a black face this time and clean up the mess for ye Wudao. Even if I am said to be overbearing, I can''t help it!


    Anyway... I don''t want Ye Wudao to marry anyone else.


    So I let go of Fu Yun, turned around and arched towards ye Canghai, and asked: "Ye Wudao hasn''t given up yet. Dare to ask Canghai elder, can I sign up?"


    "No problem." Ye Canghai was obviously relieved. It seems that compared with Fu Yun, he wanted me to come forward and nod my head immediately.


    For a moment, there was an uproar everywhere.


    "What is the prince doing?"


    "Isn''t he the least likely to fall in love with Ye Wudao? And there''s the leaderboard. "


    "The prince said clearly that he didn''t like Ye Wudao."


    However, Fu Yun sneered and said in a deep voice, "well, you''ve asked for it. You aristocratic families are too arrogant. Don''t you think that the title of" proud son of hidden family "is a fake? If you want to be a death seeker, don''t you dare to step in halfway. This time, I won''t be merciful! "


    Then, Fu Yun pinched his hands again, and immediately gathered the dark clouds, covered his ears with lightning, and spread in an instant.


    Fu Yun stood under the dark clouds and raised his hands, just like the master of this area.


    I saw him wave down with one hand, and a purple electric wave came.


    I was in a hurry, for fear of implicating Ye Wudao, quickly picked her up, avoided the thunder, and held her in front of Ye Canghai.


    "Did I ask you to come?" Ye Wudao said.


    Looking at her face, I just smile, because this woman''s mouth is very hard, in fact, she is right and wrong!


    Then, I went back to my original position again. When I faced Fu Yun, I completely perfected the black face and said, "since I have passed the registration, now I should let you see what is the strongest."


    "I don''t know the heaven and the earth. I think I''m born with twelve weights, so I can compete with you? You are too naive to pee and take care of yourself Fu Yun''s eyes were full of contempt, and there was anger in them. His five fingers pressed down out of thin air, which made the dark clouds and thunder light brewing. In the blink of an eye, five purple and golden thunder fell, resounding through the world.


    Without waiting for me to run the Dantian, zijinlei would split on me. It was so fast.


    At first, I thought it would be hard to imagine the consequences of being hit by this purple thunder.


    As a result, at the moment of being split, thunder and lightning flowed all over the body and gathered all over the blood pill in the body. There was only a slight burning sensation. If it had extremely strong quenching effect, it would make the blood pill more pure.


    I was stunned all of a sudden...


    when the reaction came over, I finally understood what was going on. The purple gold thunder had the effect of quenching the body with thunder.


    The general physical body may not be able to bear, but my physical body has already changed, which is quite different from others. The blood pill in my body is the core of my physical body. Now, after the baptism of thunder and lightning, I am still a little strong!


    "Well?" Fu Yun frowned tightly. Seeing that I was not affected, he even manipulated the dark cloud and virtual phase, splitting ten purple thunder.


    Boom!!!


    The blood pill is quite pure again!


    The whole process, I have been using the gas to protect the head, the so-called head can be broken blood flow, hair can not be disordered!


    Then, I slightly raised the corner of my mouth, shrugged leisurely, put my hands on my back, took a step, and said with a smile, "come on, come on, go on, are you too weak? Is there anything more powerful? "


    "It''s impossible! How can you be all right? " Fu Yun took a cool breath.


    I stretched out my hand and yawned, "what Fu Yun is, right? Are you deaf or something? Let me see how powerful you are. Don''t tickle me all the time. "


    Fu Yun was stimulated, immediately manipulated the virtual phase, and thundered again.


    This time is no longer ten, but a full 20 zijinlei, the scene is very terrible, scared the whole audience confused.


    "My God."


    "The prince can''t resist this time."


    "The prince lost... How can it be? In my mind, the prince has always been invincible."


    I stood in the same place, let the purple thunder hit, and in the process of being split, the old God stretched himself.


    Until I was cut, I was still intact. The blood pill became more and more pure, and some turbid impurities were eliminated. All the children who thought I would lose just now were shocked."What, to this extent? I thought you were very powerful. I didn''t expect you to be so weak. What kind of bullshit? I can''t hurt a hair. " I made a deliberate mockery.


    "What kind of cultivation are you? Aren''t you born with twelve? Why is there nothing? " Fu Yun''s face turned black with anger and became a bit irrational. It seems that in his impression, no one has ever been like me.


    I put up a finger, left and right swing, "because... I''m the strongest, I want to deal with you, there is no virtual phase, just a finger, do you believe it?"


    "Let your mother fart. You must have suffered internal injury. You are pretending to be calm. I don''t believe in evil today. I can''t kill you!" Fu Yun roared, as if his dignity could not be provoked. When he waved his hand, dark cloud brewed thunder light again, and his look became obviously weak, which seemed to consume a lot.


    I raised my head, looking at this piece of cloud shrouded in the surrounding, which is like brewing a lightning strike.


    Boom, this is no longer purple gold, but pure golden thunder!


    Even if it''s just a golden thunder, it''s more terrifying than dozens of purple golden thunder.


    But when it came to me, there was nothing wrong with it...


    I felt the process of Jinlei refining the blood pill, and I couldn''t help but exhale, "exhale, this is a little interesting, but it seems that it doesn''t work for me. Comrade Fu Yun, how about more hair? I hear that''s what you''re good at


    "I don''t believe it!" Fu Yun completely crazy, directly forced consumption.


    If one can''t, there will be two. If two can''t, there will be three.


    The whole audience, from the shock at the beginning to the shock at the back, finally couldn''t believe it.


    Until the six Golden thunders roared, the blood pill in my body changed. I found a small blood hand in the blood pill by groping for the inner Qi.


    I was secretly overjoyed, but my mouth was saying: "how dare you come out to do this? This is also called the strongest

 Chapter 805

    Fu Yun''s face was pale, his long hair was loose, and he was a bit embarrassed.


    It is clear that he is attacking me, but the injured one is like him.


    It''s amazing and funny.


    At this moment, Fu Yun, as the proud son of the hidden family, his eyes twinkled, and finally saw something fishy. He asked: "six Golden mines are immortal. What kind of body are you?"


    "Not perfect yet." I said.


    Fu Yun''s face was blue, and he took a breath with great force. He suddenly pinched the formula with both hands, and then pointed to the sky, "these are the three most powerful moves of my hidden door thunder method. If you can keep it, I''ll give you my last name in the future!"


    With that, the dark clouds quickly gathered and turned into a ball. In an instant, a golden thunder burst open, turned into a huge golden snake, opened its ferocious mouth and roared!


    Boom!


    Despite the bombardment of thunder and lightning, I still don''t move.


    Until the end, xuedannei stretched out another hand and formed two arms!


    As for Fu Yun, he seemed to consume a lot. He vomited a mouthful of black blood on the spot, but his self-esteem was hit and he was just unconvinced. He said: "even the Golden Snake thunder decision, which combines me with the virtual phase, can''t hurt you... I don''t believe it, I don''t believe you are so powerful! Among my peers, Fu Yun is the strongest! I have two more moves! "


    Fu Yun completely hysterical, once again manipulate the dark clouds, so that its scope gradually narrowed, "colorful thunder decision!"


    I raised my head, the dark cloud was reduced to only four feet in size, inside came colorful light.


    Boom, the thunder composed of five colors of red, orange, yellow, green and green immediately gathered together and turned into a colorful giant thunder.


    At the moment of touching, the blood pill boils and grows its legs directly. It floats in my Dantian, just like a little blood man.


    "It''s impossible!" Fu Yun raised his head and spurted blood. The whole person was going crazy.


    I feel more and more powerful body. Fu Yun is trying his best to show his virtual appearance in front of me, but he is actually helping me. If he knows, he will be angry and go straight into the coffin.


    However, Fu Yun did not give up, his eyes full of blood flickered seven times in a row, and then the dark cloud shrank again, less than half a foot in size, but it contained extremely terrible fluctuations.


    The wind is blowing, and the plants are flying.


    The whole North Court was in a state of chaos.


    Nevertheless, all the children present were unwilling to leave, as if they were not afraid of death.


    "Damn it, I can''t go. I''m afraid of a hair."


    "This is definitely Fu Yun''s strongest blow."


    "Prince, it''s against the rhythm of heaven. I haven''t been hurt up to now. Isn''t that a bit too good?"


    "I feel the fluctuation of Fu Yun''s virtual appearance. I think it will be more severe this time. The prince should have been injured and not damaged. That''s a fool''s dream. Who can really not be hurt by such a strong attack?"


    "In my opinion, it''s not nice to say that the prince has been trying to support him. He''s just born with twelve weights. How can he be Fu Yun''s opponent? I think this is Fu Yun''s last move. The prince will be defeated. "


    ..


    I listened to all these words and didn''t care at all. Instead, I gazed at Fu Yun''s virtual appearance, not to mention how excited he was. I wish this virtual appearance was more powerful, because the more powerful the thunder method is, the purer the blood pill in my body will be!


    Fu Yun spewed out blood, as if he were exerting it by force. The virtual phase suddenly bloomed into a rainbow of seven colors.


    "Supreme ray! You''re dead! " Fu Yun suddenly waved his hands, Changhong suddenly changed into colorful thunder!


    I quickly straightened up my chest and thought, hurry up, chop me!


    Boom.


    Colorful light directly submerged me, I was in the center of the light, was crazy baptism.


    I can''t see Fu Yun, and Fu Yun can''t see me. They have been blocked by the colorful light.


    Vaguely, I only heard Fu Yun laughing wildly. His words were extremely soothing, as if he had killed me at last.


    "Ha ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, you think you are the prince. You are born with twelve weights, so you can call yourself the strongest in front of me?"


    "I''m the supreme thunder. It''s the most powerful move of Lei FA''s Feixiang. You will surely lose."


    "Even, I suspect you''ve been blown to dust!"


    I don''t even care. I just feel that the supreme thunder is very powerful. It''s constantly refining the blood pill. A lot of impurities are being eliminated. The blood pill with both arms and legs has grown its head at the moment when the supreme thunder is about to disappear.


    Blood pill adult!


    I fumbled as like as two peas in a small blood person, and found that his face was exactly the same as mine.


    At this time, the little blood man slowly opened his eyes, and my blood and blood suddenly surged, as if after this baptism, I was about to enter the next stage of the body.


    "Prefecture level flesh." When the little blood man spoke, I even followed him, as if there was an indescribable connection between them, but the little blood man seemed to have something to say.


    With the spread of words, my body seems to have no change, but in fact only I can realize that the physical strength and strength are soaring!Strong, very strong, unprecedented strong!


    I raised my head and saw that the supreme thunder had disappeared. Fu Yun covered his chest and his virtual appearance had completely dissipated. He was extremely weak, as if he had lost a lot of strength. It was estimated that he would not be able to give full play to his full strength. He was born with twelve weights and would not last long.


    Then, I glanced around the room, and everyone was shocked.


    "It''s all right again?"


    "My God, the prince is invincible?"


    "What a pervert, it''s still intact."


    When Fu Yun heard the comments around him, he looked a little angry and said, "what''s the matter with you? Why can''t even supreme thunder hurt you? I don''t believe it''s true. It''s impossible. Under the supreme thunder skill of our hidden door, why not die? "


    I ignore it, just close my eyes and quietly let the body continue to ascend.


    See me close my eyes, Fu Yun is more angry explosion, it can be said that is furious, mouth scolding, before the arrogance has long gone.


    "I''m talking to you, do you hear me?"


    "Li Shaobai, right? Yinmen is the core of CNOOC. You are challenging CNOOC!"


    "In this tense situation, I advise you not to have conflicts with Zhonghai, otherwise it will not do any good to each other. If you know the truth, you should step down and let me marry Ye Wudao."


    Fu Yun kept shouting and threatened me with Zhonghai.


    Until the end of the process of strengthening the body, the little blood man finally said, "open!"


    I suddenly opened my eyes, "go!"


    "Cut the crap, will you get out of the way? Get down here. " Fu Yun scolded.


    I put up a finger and said, "I''m still saying that one finger is enough to defeat you. Do you believe it?"


    "You are challenging Zhonghai and yinmen." Fu Yun didn''t believe it.


    "Prince Ben is provoking China shipping, so what? Is there little provocation from Prince Ben? " As soon as I tilted my mouth, I moved to Fu Yun with the power of my body in a flash, and hit Fu Yun''s forehead with a little finger. It was like playing a fly.


    Bang...


    ...


    words of the author: add more changes to the 26 000 crown of kings.

 Chapter 806

    It seemed very casual, but the amazing power it contained instantly flew Fu Yun to more than ten meters away, directly fell on the street, with a big swelling on his forehead.


    Fu Yun''s head was dizzy, and he couldn''t get up again. He was dizzy every time.


    This scene shocked the whole audience!


    Ye Canghai looked moved, his lips trembled, and whispered, "what kind of body is this?"


    "If you don''t use internal Qi, you can use the power of the body to move quickly and snap your fingers at will. Fu Yun is defeated!" King Dan couldn''t even brush the dust, and his face turned white.


    The rest of the children were all thrilled, as if they had seen the most frightening scene in their lives.


    "What is Fu Yun? Half step congenital big perfect, even if the loss is huge, can play out the strength, it will not be lower than congenital twelve heavy


    "He was flicked by the prince and flew away..."


    "is Fu Yun a fly? Or ants? "


    In a panic, Fu Yun finally regained his consciousness, covered his forehead and got up. His expression was uncertain, and he couldn''t believe it. He said: "I''ve never seen this kind of physical force, but you''re done. You''re very tough. I just don''t know if you can keep this attitude when you wait for the hermit to come."


    "No matter who comes, Prince Ben has the same attitude!" I insist on making the black face to the end. I blink away again and punch Fu Yun in the front.


    At that moment, Fu Yun''s expression changed very quickly.


    At the beginning, his face was not satisfied, but with the approach of his fist, his eyes were raised and his hair was all up, sending out a sense of panic.


    In the end, this kind of panic completely became an unprecedented fear, as if no matter how struggling, there was no chance of survival under this blow, only brought extinction, crushing!


    I squinted and stopped my fist in front of his nose.


    After a few seconds, Fu Yun was so scared that his tears and snot came out. The so-called arrogance and self-confidence were all crushed into debris at the moment.


    "Be polite in the future, you know?" I said.


    Fu Yun''s head was like pounding garlic. He nodded desperately, but he was too scared to speak.


    I immediately closed my fist, waved my sleeve, turned around and walked slowly towards Ye Wudao.


    Where I passed, no one looked at me, but at the entrance of Fu Yun, which was blown to the ground by the simple physical boxing style, and the ruins behind him...


    "what did I see? This kind of physical force can absolutely fight against congenital great perfection. It''s a matter of minutes to kill congenital twelve. Have you peed? "


    "It''s terrible. How can I not pee? This NIMA... Thought Ye Shu was a big killer before, but did not expect that the real killer in the world should be the prince... "


    " invincible... Young generation, the prince is invincible! "


    "Lying trough, how does Fu Yun''s crotch turn yellow?"


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help pausing. Looking back, I found that Fu Yun was standing in his original position, his legs were shaking, and his crotch was full of feces. Especially under the gaze of people, he was like a self righteous clown.


    I grin, Fu Yun see this expression, really piss off, trembling one buttock sit down, extremely embarrassed.


    Looking back at Ye Wudao beside ye Canghai, I ignored Fu Yun and jumped directly in front of them.


    The Danwang town settled down, stroked his beard with a long smile, and exclaimed: "with the power of the body alone, why are you afraid of congenital perfection?"?! In fact, the most suitable person in my mind is Shaobai. "


    "Actually... Me too. That''s the right way." Ye Canghai also laughs.


    I just want to respond, ye Wudao rubbed his shoulder and said coldly: "Li Shaobai, who let you make trouble? Did I let you out? I want to choose a man. What''s your business? "


    When I heard this, I was a little upset. Even ye Canghai and Dan Wang were silly. They thought we were in love.


    Later, ye Wudao said, "you''ve made a mess of my good things. Are you nervous? Who am I going to marry? Do you need to intervene? What if you win? "


    I can''t help it. I thought I''d come out to help you, ye Wudao. I blame me for that. It''s a kind heart! Why does this woman do that?


    I don''t know why, my temper suddenly came up and countered: "Ye Wudao, you don''t want to get married. I''m helping you. Do you mean to scold me? What if I win? I always do what I say. I won''t marry you if I win! "


    "Go away! How far to die! I don''t want to see you any more. No one I marry will marry you. You are not qualified to manage my affairs. You are not my one. Besides, when did I say I didn''t want to marry? " Ye Wudao scolded.


    I was so angry that I turned around and left. I didn''t even want to talk to Ye Wudao any more. It was just trampling on my man''s dignity. In this way, the secret way would be better. It would be better to break this heart, and it would not cause any emotional problems. At least now I have room to explain what she likes.


    Passing by Fu Yun, I don''t even look.Fu Yun said: "prince, don''t worry. I don''t want anything."


    ...


    back in Qianyang palace, I opened the mural, pulled out the dark grid, took out the white breast wrapping cloth and threw it directly into the garbage can outside. I didn''t want to have anything to do with Ye Wudao any more.


    Fang Ruolan came out of the house with Xiaoxue in her arms. She seemed to have received the news. Seeing my ugly face, she asked, "you helped Ye Wudao, and she blamed you in turn. It''s really not worth it."


    Chu Yuyan also followed, "you and ye Wudao..."


    "I just want to help her, you don''t get me wrong, I owe her a lot of human feelings, but this time all paid off, Dan Yao also gave her to eat, now I don''t owe her anything, completely clear." I waved my hand and denied it on the spot.


    Chu Yuyan and Fang Ruolan look at each other. Both of them believe me very much. They nod together and pull me back to the house. They beat their backs and pinch their shoulders. They advise me not to be angry.


    I took a sip of tea, forced the cup down, gritted my teeth and said: "how can I not be angry? I''ve never seen such a woman in my life. I''m just short of brains. "


    "Oh, maybe people like Fu Yun? Just because you misunderstood her again, she didn''t want to get married. As a result, she was kind-hearted. I think it''s best to talk to her about this matter. Don''t let the two families leave a knot in their hearts. After all, the situation is tense, so we should be honest with each other. " Chu Yuyan does not know the situation, a strong good advice.


    I was so angry that I stamped my foot, "do you want me to talk to her? no way! Even if I break my leg, I don''t need to go to her. I don''t want to get involved with this kind of crazy woman. She will always do whatever she likes and say whatever she likes. She is a female emperor and others are slaves! "


    ...


    the author''s words: for the "unchanged for you" reward of the aircraft plus more, the first more.


    Note: this reward is for two airplanes, four of which are shown to have system loopholes. The specific amount of support is accurate. The local tyrant brother''s "unchanged for you" has informed me in advance of babaocong, which shows that.

 Chapter 807

    At that time, I spoke very well and vowed never to bird her again.


    As a result, in the early hours of the morning, I got up and sneaked out to the garbage can, then took back the breast wrapping cloth. In the middle of the night, I hid in the backyard to clean and air it.


    I pulled up my sleeves, my left hand was akimbo, and my right hand was smoking. Staring at the cloth, I said to myself, "I''m not willing to throw it. Is it funny? Whatever, what does this woman regard Laozi as? You can''t leave this thing with me. If you want to do it, you can do it and give it back to her when it''s dry. "


    At daybreak, I immediately called Li Dachuan to the prince''s palace, took out the brocade box with chest cloth in advance, and instructed him to hand it over to Ye Wudao.


    When Li Dachuan received it, he was very surprised and asked, "what is this? What''s the matter with you and ye Wudao? "


    "You don''t care what it is, just give it to her directly. Besides, I have nothing to do with Ye Wudao." I said.


    Li Dachuan stepped forward and said, "didn''t you read wechat last night? It''s all blown up. Some people think that you have an ambiguous relationship with Ye Wudao. Others think that you came out to help, and ye Wudao bit back. "


    "Don''t worry about that, just send it to me." I waved.


    Soon, things were sent out by Li Dachuan. When he returned, he told me that he had given them to Ye Wudao.


    I couldn''t resist curiosity, so I asked Li Dachuan, when ye Wudao took things, what was his expression, what was his attitude, and whether he said anything.


    I did not expect this question, Li Dachuan immediately meaningful smile, replied: "tell the prince, she is not happy, very unhappy, also asked me to tell you, limit you in today, to apologize with her."


    Hearing this, I patted the armrest of the chair and said, "let her daydream. I really think I''m superior. I don''t care about her."


    "Well, she also asked me to ask you about your attitude. Dachuan will tell you now." Li Dachuan turned around and left.


    I quickly stopped him, "what are you doing, you? Who on earth are you? Tell her a fart. Don''t tell her. Let her worry about it. "


    "It turns out that Lang has a lover''s intention. I don''t think it''s necessary, is it? If we sit down and have a good talk with each other, we can solve the problem satisfactorily Li Dachuan, laughing, has seen through my mind.


    I turned my lips awkwardly. "Don''t talk nonsense. Who''s interested in her? Now I still have a lot of things to deal with, and I will never allow extraneous things to happen. Moreover, ye Wudao''s personality is really annoying. I want to bow to her, and I am not a man! "


    "Yes, Dachuan understands. He will never talk to others." Li Dachuan arched his hand, then raised his eyebrows and asked, "then I have to tell her your attitude, otherwise I''m not a good person."


    I understand the difficulties of Li Dachuan. After all, ye Wudao''s status is not low.


    So, I said: "you go to tell her that my attitude is very firm, cold and heartless!"


    ...


    in the evening.


    The old man ordered me to go to the nameless courtyard for dinner. He also said that my mother was there for King Dan and ye Wudao.


    When I arrived at the nameless courtyard, as soon as I saw Ye Wudao sitting at the table, I immediately understood what was going on.


    It is obvious that two old people are trying to mediate the relationship. They want me to reconcile with Ye Wudao.


    Especially when my mother is smiling, I feel that this dinner is not only a reconciliation, but also a match between me and ye Wudao. As far as my mother''s character is concerned, how can I not know? She wants me to have a football team for her.


    I deliberately went inside without expression and sat directly opposite Ye Wudao. I totally ignored her and gave a hug to King Dan and the old man. "Two elders, I''m sorry to be late."


    "No later, Canghai will go back and shut up. I will replace him. Your body is so magical, which is undoubtedly great good news for us." King Dan stroked his beard with a long smile, and his eyes were full of admiration.


    The old man clubbed his crutches in both hands and sat upright. He asked, "I don''t know if you want to. How happy are you?"


    "No, I''m not interested." I shook my head coldly, inadvertently aimed at Ye Wudao, and found that she was still the high expression.


    This makes me feel even worse. Is everything wrong with me? Only you ye Wudao is right? You can come as you want?


    Don''t time, Dan Wang full face embarrassed, hurriedly give ye Wudao make wink, don''t know in hint what.


    Ye Wudao snorted coldly and turned his head directly.


    Now, not only Dan Wang was embarrassed, but also the old man and my mother.


    Finally, the old man broke the silence and sighed: "anyway, I think it''s time to make clear the misunderstanding between you and Wudao? You two don''t have to go on like this. "


    "Yes, it''s time to clear up the misunderstanding." My mom cut in a word.


    Ye Wudao looked at me from the corner of his eye and said coldly, "I want him to apologize."


    Apologizing? You want me to apologize? It''s so funny.


    I couldn''t help laughing. I picked up my chopsticks and ate. I didn''t take ye Wudao as one thing at all.Dan Wang was worried. He reached for ye Wudao''s sleeve and said in a soft voice, "can''t you change your temper? I''ll regret it. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. "


    "Regret? What do I regret? I haven''t lost anything. I regret it. " Ye Wudao''s attitude is more and more tough.


    My mother is secretly winking at me, which means that it''s like telling me that a big man can''t do anything if he lowers his head.


    My heart pressed a stuffy, hard chopsticks on the bowl, Shua stood up, "don''t eat, such a meal I can''t eat, I don''t like this atmosphere."


    With that, I picked up a tissue, wiped my mouth, and turned to leave.


    But suddenly, ye Wudao also stood up and said behind me: "you stop for me!"


    I ignored her and went on outside.


    Ye Wudao was very unhappy and said, "I told you to stop, do you hear me?"?! You owe me that! "


    "What I owe you is over! From now on, we will not owe each other I stopped for a moment and turned back slowly.


    Ye Wudao clenched his fist and scolded: "what you owe me is what you owe me. I want you to apologize to me."


    I took a cold look at her. I didn''t reply, and I didn''t intend to apologize. I looked ahead decisively and continued to walk out.


    With a bang, the gate of the nameless courtyard was smashed by Ye Wudao''s hands.


    "Come back to me!"


    "Apologize to me."


    "Did I let you go?"


    In the dust, no matter how ye Wudao shouts, I still firmly step on the gravel and leave.


    ...


    the author''s words: for the "unchanged for you" reward aircraft, add more, the second more, the next more, first complete the basic, and then add another aircraft.

 Chapter 808

    After leaving the nameless courtyard, Ning Xing suddenly sent me a wechat.


    I point open a look, she said: "you and ye Wudao is how to return a responsibility?"


    Suddenly, my heart half cold, quickly find a place to sit down, back to the sentence: "it''s OK, others misunderstood it, I just came out from the old man, everything is clear."


    After a few seconds, Ning Xing sent another text: "do you think you can cheat me?"


    I snapped my thigh and scolded me for being bad. I was killed this time. After being nervous, I replied, "it''s true. I have no improper relationship with her."


    "It''s best to be like this..." Ning Xing''s voice said, and then there was no more.


    I can''t help but feel relieved, thinking that in addition to proper things, I can''t have any extra contact with Ye Wudao.


    Creaky ~


    the mobile phone vibrated a few times, and someone in the wechat group @ me.


    I quit the chat interface with Ning Xing and entered the wechat chat group. I found that it was Li Qi. I also asked me in front of a lot of people what happened to Ye Wudao and me.


    I quickly click the analog keyboard to send out a sentence, "don''t guess, most of them are rumors. Ye Wudao and I don''t have any ambiguous relationship. That''s it. I don''t want to explain any more, so as not to make more mistakes."


    Song Fei: what the crown prince said should not be false, otherwise he would have married long ago, and would he still use it until now?


    Li Xiaobei: the gate of the nameless courtyard was smashed. I don''t know what happened.


    Ning Yishan: let''s not discuss this matter any more. Since the prince has made a sound, it''s true. The prince has always said a lot. Otherwise, if we don''t understand the situation, don''t talk nonsense.


    Li Qi: Well, I''ve heard that Fu Yun will bring his master, Fu Tong, one of the three leaders of yinmen, to us tomorrow. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Fu Tong is one of the strongest three people in yinmen.


    ..


    I turn off my mobile phone and directly forget Ye Wudao, thinking that Fu Yun even brought his master here? Is it the small one who is beaten and then seeks revenge from the big one?


    Sure enough, the next morning, Li Dachuan reported that Fu Yun and his master Fu Tong had come to see each other and had been waiting in the Li''s hall. Both the old man and King Dan were there.


    I put on my clothes and asked Li Dachuan if he knew what their attitude was.


    As a result, Li Dachuan didn''t know. He said that they didn''t say a few words since they came into Li''s family. However, it can be guessed that they came for me.


    After listening to this, I vaguely feel that these two masters and disciples have no good intentions.


    Simply, I deliberately procrastinated. I ate in Qianyang palace in a leisurely way. It took me more than half an hour to walk leisurely.


    When I came to the Li''s main hall, there were few people.


    Fu Yun sat on the left, his head down and he did not dare to speak.


    Next to Fu Yun, there was a middle-aged man in his mid-50s. He was white at the temples, not angry, and expressionless.


    I just sat on the right side, opposite them, and said with a smile, "when master Fu Tong comes, I''m really sorry to meet you. Because of some miscellaneous things, I''ve delayed for a long time."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How can you count your injury to yun''er? He doesn''t have this ability. I, as a teacher, naturally want to stand for him. Besides, my family is dignified and can''t be provoked! " Fu Tong''s eyes glared, and he really came to ask for a crime.


    I moved my eyes and looked at Fu Yun. This guy quickly lowered his head and trembled all over, as if he didn''t want to do it.


    I immediately understood that this should be Fu Tong''s own meaning. I want to come here to earn some face and support Fu Yun by the way.


    "Master Fu Tong, it''s true that I hurt Fu Yun, but I also signed up to take part in the martial arts contest. Do you remember?" I said.


    Fu Tong patted the table directly and denied: "don''t play word games in front of me. It''s totally against the rules. Moreover, you won''t marry Ye Wudao. You''re just making trouble! Frankly speaking, you are provoking CNOOC and yinmen. Why do you do it intentionally? "


    Well, what he said is really reasonable. I have nothing to say. Even the old man and King Dan don''t know what to say.


    Fu Tong then said: "well, now is the critical moment. There should be no contradiction. As long as the Ye family agrees to let yun''er marry Ye Wudao and Li Shaobai apologize, the matter will be turned over."


    I mouth a draw, unexpectedly want me to apologize, dare feeling this time for ye Wudao do black face, I am a big loss!


    "Please think about it first." Dan Wang rubbed his temple, which seemed to have a headache.


    Fu Tong stares at me and points his hand. "Apologize. You''re wrong about this."


    "Master, I don''t need to..." Fu Yun was afraid.


    Fu Yun scolded: "shut up, it''s a matter of face. It''s no longer your business."


    Fu Yun was scolded, had to look at me bitterly, as if to imply that this has nothing to do with him, not his will.I think about it. For the sake of the overall situation, I really don''t want to have a conflict with CNOOC. Moreover, the black face this time is too bad. I feel like I''m suffering from it.


    A moment later, just as I was about to get up, the sound of high heels came from outside the hall.


    When I looked outside, I found that ye Wudao was wearing a short skirt and high-heeled shoes. He walked up one step after another unaccustomed. There were scars on his long white leg knee, as if he had fallen down many times.


    Especially Ye Wudao''s eyes were red, with a trace of swelling, like crying all night.


    See this scene, I immediately see silly, ye Wudao today''s dress changed, suddenly became a very iconic beauty, not inferior to Ning Xing.


    "No way? How do you dress like this? What''s the matter with the eyes? " Dan Wang was stunned.


    Ye Wudao stepped into the threshold, sprained his foot and fell to the ground. But he got up again and shook his body. He said, "he must like beautiful ones. Maybe I''ll be better this way."


    Speaking of this, ye Wudao stepped on high heels, walked to Fu Yun unnaturally and apologized directly, "sorry, I apologize to you. It''s all my fault. I want to understand that Li Shaobai is not wrong. I''m forcing him to do it."


    Fu Yun awkwardly waved his hand, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Then, ye Wudao turned around and walked towards me step by step. He bent down to reveal the soft gap. He lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry. I apologize to you. Don''t be angry with me. I know I''m wrong. Please accept my apology."


    I''m stunned. Which one is this? It doesn''t look like Ye Wudao''s character at all.


    This kind of change is overwhelming. Yesterday she was so angry that she smashed the gate of the nameless courtyard. Today she came to apologize in person?


    I can''t react at all. I''m confused.

 Chapter 809

    Ye Wudao was so beautiful, he bent down and apologized to me, and his expression was the same as it was.


    Now, a man with a clear eye can see that ye Wudao likes me!


    I was confused first and then heavy. Once I agreed, didn''t I admit the ambiguous relationship with her in disguise? Other people must have thought that we were having a quarrel, so they deliberately played the whole match.


    What will Ning Xing do then?


    I take a deep breath. I''m not sure about my feeling to Ye Wudao. I always feel hazy.


    If you think about it carefully, I''ve made a decision. It''s better to stifle this feeling in the cradle as soon as possible. Now if you refuse, you can deny it unilaterally. Others will only think that ye Wudao likes me, not two people like each other.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t accept your apology. What you did completely angered me. I don''t like you very much." I turned away and immediately raised my hand to refuse.


    Ye Wudao suddenly raised his head, his eyes filled with disbelief, his lips began to tremble, and asked: "I''m a woman, and you don''t want to accept...


    " sorry. " I said.


    "What a pity! Ha ha ha Ye Wudao immediately became angry and threw off his high-heeled shoes. His eyes turned red. He looked back at Fu Yun and said, "Fu Yun, I will marry you. Will you accept it or not?"


    Fu Yun heard, involuntarily dull in place, and then he looked at me, seems to seek my meaning.


    But before I could make a statement, Fu Tong stood up and said, "this is the best. Fu Tong agreed to this marriage for yun''er. This is the best result."


    "Since you have apologized for Li Shaobai, I don''t think you need to go on, because I don''t care who you like."


    "However, I think only a few of us should know about today''s affairs. Otherwise, it will not be pleasant to hear the news. If we are married to our hidden family in the future, we must abide by women''s principles."


    The series of Fu Tong''s speech is very fast, just like he is afraid of being robbed.


    In fact, I know in my heart that what Yin men is looking for is Ye Wudao''s only daughter identity, which is for power from beginning to end.


    Once Ye Wudao married Fu Yun, it would be very good for Yin men.


    But... What does that have to do with me?


    Simply I also stood up, congratulated clapped three palms, slapped, congratulated: "then I would like to congratulate Fu Yun, and ye Wudao can marry, this is a good fate."


    Fu Yun''s mouth twitched and hesitated: "thank you, Prince. I..."


    "don''t worry about me. You''ve picked up such a big bargain. What are you still doing?" I said.


    "Thank you, Prince." Fu Yun shows the color of salivation, up and down looked at Ye Wudao a few eyes, thoroughly excited.


    But the king of Dan looked melancholy and sighed a few times.


    I retreated to my original position, and my mood was very complicated. Although no one thought that I liked Ye Wudao, she still wanted to marry someone else.


    Forget it, just marry. I comfort myself in this way.


    "Thank you Prince Li for your congratulations. I''ll marry Fu Yun at that time. Remember to prepare the money. I don''t want it without me!" Ye Wudao looked back at me with a great change in his eyes, full of hatred.


    I said: "the money will certainly not be less, you can rest assured, I Li Shaobai who you do not know?"


    Ye Wudao snorted coldly, then looked to the king of Dan and said, "now that the marriage has been settled, hurry up. I don''t want to delay, and I don''t want to stay here any longer. I want to live in the hidden gate with Fu Yun."


    Dan Wang nodded lightly and agreed helplessly.


    ...


    after Fu Tong and Fu Yun left, I also left the Li family hall.


    My mood was very complicated. I didn''t want anyone to see me now, so I drove out of Li''s house by myself and found a small bar in a remote place. I was wearing sunglasses and drinking quietly.


    One cup after another, I couldn''t solve my depression by drinking. I suddenly wanted to vent this emotion.


    At this time, a coquettish woman, extremely charming, slowly sat next to me, put her hand on my shoulder, and said with a smile: "handsome man, how can I still wear sunglasses? I think it''s a bit boring for you to drink the expensive wine by yourself? Do you want my sister to accompany you? My sister''s name is Julie


    I turned my face. The woman named Julie was close at hand. She was beautiful, and she had a strong femininity in her heart.


    However, I have no interest in this Julie, declined: "I''m sorry, I don''t need company."


    "Oh, are you shy? Don''t be shy. My sister won''t pit you. My sister is alone. The light here is not good. I want to see what you look like when you take off your sunglasses. It''s so mysterious. " Julie pasted it directly on my right arm.


    I was impatient and pushed it away uncontrollably, "go away! Do you know you''re upset? "Julie Shua stood up, "what''s the matter? Even my mother dares to push it. It''s your luck to paste it upside down. How dare you say I''m bored? You wait for me, but you don''t want to know which elder brother covers this area. "


    I didn''t listen at all. When Julie left, she was still drinking alone. She always felt that she was in a dilemma. This choice made me feel very uncomfortable.


    After more than half an hour, a group of people burst into the bar, all wringing their hands.


    Julie pasted it on a tattooed man''s arms and pretended to be poor. She bitterly raised her hand and pointed to me, "that''s him. He just took advantage of me and ate my tofu! Brother Dong, you have to avenge me. "


    Tattoo man suddenly drink, directly let people turn off the music, seems to be a bit famous in this place.


    "Wocao, why is brother Dong here?"


    "Hey, hey, that boy dares to take advantage of his sister-in-law. Isn''t he looking for death?"


    "This bar is covered by Dongge. He is the first one who dares to take advantage of his sister-in-law."


    I saw the tattooed male East brother holding Julie''s waist, leading a group of younger brothers to me, holding up a baseball bat, smashing the table on the spot, scolding: "playing in my territory, right? Do you know what you just did? "


    I don''t even care. I always drink my own.


    Seeing my attitude, Dongge couldn''t hold on and scolded: "Damn, you have a lot of money. It''s a waste to order so much good wine. If you don''t want to die, you''ll give me 300000 yuan. You can''t run without a penny, or you''ll cut your hand! Or tell your family to redeem it. "


    "You little gangsters, now you dare to be so blatant when you play Fairy Dance and blackmail? I''ll give you money. Do you have the courage to take it? " I put down my glass, slowly looked up and leaned back, put my hands on the sofa, and laughed.

 Chapter 810

    "Cut the crap, hurry up and call someone to send money." Tattoo male East brother impatiently urged.


    I was about to take out my mobile phone to inform Li Dachuan, but suddenly a yellow light flashed. The whole bar was shocked by the strong breath, and all the people fell to the ground and fell into a coma, including Julie and others.


    I was so excited that I suddenly became very sober that I remembered that I was sneaking out!


    At this time, the master of Huang Guang, I directly recognized, was one of the four envoys Xuanwu!


    "Finally, when you are alone, if I didn''t catch you last time, let me do it this time." Xuanwu was near, half covered, and his eyebrows were pretty. In an instant, he turned his fist into a blow.


    "Why bother you? It seems that Li Shaobai''s face is really big enough. " I no longer suppress irritability, completely broke out, right straight up.


    Double fist touch, Xuanwu back nine steps in a row, I only back five steps.


    Xuanwu folded his fist, Hukou trembled, frowned, and said in a deep voice: "in terms of physical body, you are the first one who can still dominate in front of me! I didn''t expect you to grow up so fast, but it''s a pity that you have only achieved great fullness on the outside, but not on the inside, because the inside is the most important. The physical body can always be a carrier and a tool to cooperate with the Dantian. No matter how strong it is, it''s limited and can''t match the inner terror. "


    With that, Xuanwu moved the elixir field, instilled the internal Qi into the whole body, and suddenly expanded his limbs, which was amazing.


    This move alone makes me wonder whether Xuanwu has broken through its source.


    So, I asked tentatively, "are you just born with great perfection?"


    "So what? Congenitally great fullness and half step great fullness of the body are enough to capture you alive! When the physical body is really perfect, it is the day when I step into the source state. " Xuanwu said.


    I didn''t expect that this Xuanwu actually said it by myself. Now I have a bottom in my heart. I think I''m afraid of Mao. Dare Xuanwu is the weakest of the four messengers! Not even the source territory, just a little better than the broken uncle.


    "How dare you arrest me? You are a little too confident I laughed then.


    "To strengthen the body with Qi, and to perfect the cultivation of the body, what''s the difficulty in capturing you?" Xuanwu took a step forward. It seemed that it was heavy and the ground was sunken directly.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a way to improve your physical strength. Unfortunately, I won''t, but if the two are perfect, have you forgotten my unique skill?" I want to fight incisively and vividly and let out all my negative emotions. I don''t mean to leave at all. I take six steps to improve my self cultivation to the top.


    Prefecture Level flesh body is equal to great perfection of flesh body!


    Death six steps, on the spot congenitally complete!


    "I''m not the original Li Shaobai. Even if you are one of the four messengers, I won''t be afraid of you! It''s a fight, isn''t it? Come on! " I flash, do not want to involve the coma of ordinary people, resolutely rushed out.


    All the way running, in this dark night, the speed is too fast to imagine, the terrible physical force, makes the place, have turned into dust.


    Until I came to a deserted open area, I turned back and punched, "fight me well, don''t hide your strength!"


    "To help you, I haven''t met an opponent like you for a long time, but the final result is the same. You can''t escape the fate of being captured." Xuanwu withstood my fist, his body was yellow, and his big hands and fingers came straight.


    I hit it with one finger and poked it in the palm of Xuanwu''s hand. They were equal.


    Next, it''s more boxing to the meat, two people like crazy, desperately against the bomb.


    This kind of free hand makes me feel more happy than ever.


    From the open space into the woods, the trees were crushed into sawdust, just like a physical peak of the battle!


    Xuanwu took a deep breath, and his arms burst out with terror. He suddenly pulled up a tree and used it as a big stick.


    "Chop!" I put my fingers together and waved them down to form a Qi blade, which immediately split into two parts.


    Xuanwu threw away the broken trees, patted the dust on his hands, and said with a smile: "the flesh is the winner, and finally we need to use the internal Qi? So come on, be direct, use the virtual


    At this point, Xuanwu''s hands pinched Jue, and immediately gathered a ten Zhang giant turtle. When he looked up at the sky and roared, his momentum was amazing.


    Looking at the giant turtle, I was stunned for a moment, and then I laughed, "it''s a tortoise son of a bitch, and I''ve been curious about your virtual appearance. It''s really a tortoise!"


    "Shut up! Don''t insult me with such words Xuanwu''s face turned black and he didn''t look happy.


    "I said you were a tortoise. What''s the matter? You son of a tortoise, ha ha, I''m so happy. " I can''t help laughing. The tortoise is so happy.


    With a smile, I squatted down, even my stomach hurt.


    Xuanwu''s expression was like eating dog''s excrement. He manipulated the tortoise''s virtual appearance, suspended in mid air, and directly came to the top of the mountain.While I was laughing, I stepped back. I was not hit by the tortoise, but I couldn''t stop laughing. "Ha ha ha ha, what can you do for the tortoise? I guess in addition to strong resistance, it can only be used to smash people? "


    "Damn, I won''t let you talk nonsense! You are insulting me. " Xuanwu was stabbed in the pain by me. I was a little crazy at that time, and I couldn''t keep calm any more.


    I started to show the skill of virtual appearance with a big mouth.


    In a flash, Shizhang virtual appearance suddenly appeared. This time, it was no longer just an arm and half a face, but a complete unknown virtual appearance!


    I run the Dantian, lift my body from the inner Qi, float to the empty eyebrow, and directly control a foot on the turtle''s back, "you big tortoise! Ha ha ha


    "Come on, if you can defeat me, I''ll let you go today." Xuanwu said.


    "Isn''t it a matter of minutes?" I manipulated and waved a big empty fist, bombarded turtle''s back, but it didn''t cause any damage.


    Then he stepped on a few feet, and the dead Turtle was as hard as if it could not be killed.


    "Ha ha ha, how are you? Is my Xuanwu virtual appearance powerful? Even if your virtual appearance is nameless, it is impossible to break my defense, because I am Lord Luo Tian''s shield! " Xuanwu smiles with pride.


    "I can''t kill you. I''m angry with you." I controlled Xuxiang to sit on the turtle shell. Then Xuxiang stretched out his big hand, grasped a big stone, and began to carve characters on the turtle shell with a sharp corner.


    Kaka, Kaka ~


    the turtle of Li Shaobai!


    "Son of a bitch! How shameless of you to play such a trick Xuanwu was so angry that he trembled all over, and the faint emptiness was about to dissipate, as if he had been humiliated in an unprecedented way.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for the 26200 crown of kings, and there will be more later!

 Chapter 811

    Li Shaobai''s turtle!


    These five characters are engraved on the tortoise shell of the virtual phase, which is the essence of inner Qi. Xuanwu is suspended on the head of the virtual phase. The whole person is already in a state of rage. Subconsciously, the inner Qi will be erased.


    It''s a pleasure for him to wipe and I''ll write again.


    Once, twice, three times...


    Li Shaobai''s turtle, Li Shaobai''s turtle, Li Shaobai''s turtle...


    "drive!! Run, Yu ~ ~ "I''m going to laugh crazy. I let the tortoise virtual phase struggle to run. I control the unknown virtual phase and just sit on it.


    "You shameless villain, it''s a shame to me. If you give it to me, you can win or lose. Face to face." Xuanwu was furious, and the emissary''s posture was lost, as if he was a receiver.


    I don''t pay attention to him. The dead tortoise is very resistant to fighting. Maybe it''s a conspiracy. There are still people watching around.


    Xuanwu may have come out on purpose to consume me, in order to minimize my consumption and capture me alive.


    Because with my current strength, if I want to escape, even if the rosefinch comes, I may not be able to stop me!


    And the two messengers, the green dragon and the white tiger, were injured again. It is absolutely impossible for them to be present.


    I once again carved the five characters of Li Shaobai''s tortoise. I kept my posture and sat on the tortoise''s shell, manipulated the virtual phase, patted the tortoise''s head, and said with a smile, "Li Shaobai''s tortoise, you will be my mount in the future, very stable."


    "I''ll take your seat. Get out of here." Xuanwu is going crazy.


    At this time, a woman in red with a veil was walking in the distance.


    She shook her head and sighed: "it''s really troublesome. You can''t kill him directly, you can''t consume him, and you''re worried that he will commit suicide, and this card will lose its effect. If this mission is not successful, I''m afraid Lord Luo Tian will be punished. Let me try again."


    Here comes the rosefinch!


    The woman''s eyes were cold, and it seemed that she would make a move in the next second.


    I immediately dispel the emptiness, and my heart says that the devil will fight with you. The direct physical force will burst out and run away.


    This male and female, unexpectedly I am so decisive, have been stunned.


    It was just a few breaths when they were stunned, and I dodged out of the woods. Later, Xuanwu roared.


    "Damn Li Shaobai, don''t let me see you next time."


    "Li Shaobai''s tortoise, this shame, I want you to double it next time."


    "Besides, I''m not your mount!"


    While I was running, I said, "you are my mount, my turtle! Big tortoise, big bastard. "


    "Shit! Don''t run, you coward Xuanwu responded.


    I grinned, mixed with voice, spread the internal Qi in a large range, and said: "Li Shaobai''s turtle!"


    As soon as the words came out, they overshadowed the sound of Xuanwu and surrounded them in all directions.


    On the way back, Xuanwu and Zhuque didn''t come.


    After such a trip, I was in a very happy mood. Suddenly I thought of those guys in the bar. I didn''t know if they were dead, so I made a small detour and went back to the bar again.


    As soon as I entered the door, the situation inside was ok, but I was stunned by the shock. Many people have come to their senses one after another.


    Tattooed male East brother was held by several younger brothers, all Zhang Er was confused.


    "What happened?"


    "Why do we faint at once?"


    "Brother Dong, you see, the boy is there. Don''t let him run away!"


    East brother suddenly cast his eyes, full of murderous, immediately led the people around me, it seems that he didn''t know what happened just now.


    With a leisurely smile, I said foolishly, "do you want to blackmail me?"


    "Hurry up, if you touch my woman, do you want to pay me? I want 300000. This is my territory. You can''t escape. " Dongge is very arrogant.


    I don''t want to, a foot directly around the younger brother in turn kick fly, just like the ball.


    Bang bang!


    In the blink of an eye, the East brother''s side was empty, and he was the only one left in the same place.


    I put my face close to it. "Do you want more money?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no His face pale, shivering thumbs up, quickly squeeze out a flattering smile.


    "Please call me... Bossy president!" I pushed my sunglasses. Instead of showing my true appearance, I swung my sleeve and turned around to go, hiding my merits and fame.


    When I got back to Li''s house, I was like a nobody. I didn''t dare to go back in the middle of the night. For fear of disturbing the children''s rest, I sat alone in the prince''s palace drinking tea.


    About ten minutes later, Li Qi rushed to the prince''s palace. Seeing me at ease, he was relieved.


    Then he sat down on the ground and said, "I thought you were arrested. I didn''t see anyone for several hours, but I was scared.""Well, I just sneaked out." I put down the cup.


    Li Qi frowned, stood up again and ran to me, "are you out? What are you doing out there? Looking for death, don''t you know it''s dangerous now? "


    "Come on, I''m fine now? By the way, I fought with Xuanwu just now. This man is the weakest of the four messengers. He''s just born with great perfection. Only the physical body has the advantage. It''s a little perfection of the physical body. Later, you can tell the old man personally. This is an important news. " I don''t hurry to push Li Qi to the next position.


    Li Qi glared, "and then what?"


    "What else can we do then? He and rosefinch joined hands to make me, to consume me, and to capture me alive, but let me run away. " I said.


    When Li Qi heard about it, he scolded, "do you have a brain hole? I dare to sneak out in this situation. I tell you that I can''t do this in the future. What if you die? Damn it!"


    "Oh, what are you angry with? Come on, have a cigarette, have a cigarette. " I quickly took out the cigarette, offered it to Li Qi and lit it for him.


    Li Qi took a breath and didn''t mention it any more. Instead, he strained his face and asked, "what about ye Wudao? You can cheat others, but you can''t cheat my eyes."


    "What?" I''ll just play dumb.


    Li Qi didn''t look at me angrily, "pretend, continue to pretend, others can''t see, I don''t know what urine you have? To be honest, if you really like it, why make it so stiff? At least there is still room for her to stay. Once she becomes a relative, you will cry and faint in the toilet. "


    Li Qi really saw through me...


    with a few sighs, I shrugged and said helplessly: "I have so many, isn''t it enough? It''s nothing to look for. I didn''t even deal with Ning Xing. It''s going to jump into the fire pit, and it''s the right thing to cut off this relationship while I don''t like Ye Wudao so much. "


    "Well, I can''t take care of your feelings. Think for yourself. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Everyone is different anyway. But if I''m the prince, I need at least a dozen technicians. Oh, no, I have a dozen wives. That''s enough to be domineering. Think about how powerful the ancient emperors were? Three thousand girls in the harem Li Qi smiles while he fantasizes. It looks like a hanging silk!


    I couldn''t help kicking him, "go away, I don''t want to see you!"


    ...


    the author''s words: for the second plane to be rewarded with "unchanged for you", the first one is to be rewarded.

 Chapter 812

    Li Qi rubbed his buttocks and showed his disdain. "But the prince is so troublesome. I don''t want to be him. Anyway, I''ll remind you once. Don''t wait until it''s too late. You''ll regret it again."


    With that, Li Qi walked away.


    When I was in a good mood, I was so depressed by Li Qi.


    Stay up all night and sit till dawn.


    Ye Wudao had already moved out of the treatment room and lived in the North Hospital.


    I deliberately wandered around and found that the Ye family had begun to prepare for their marriage, and many servants were busy.


    "Childe Wudao is going to marry Fu Yun."


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, what kind of young master is a young lady, a young lady with no way."


    "Oh, I''m used to it. I made a slip of the tongue for a moment. It''s definitely a great joy. It''s a great benefit for the Ye family to get married to the hidden family."


    "Mr. Fu Yun is a talented man. He is the first under the crown prince among the young generation. He is a perfect match for Miss Wudao."


    These words, with the help of my excellent ears, I listened to them all, pretended to be nothing, and continued to walk around, constantly looking towards the North Court.


    I couldn''t help entering the gate of the north courtyard, pretending to visit and looking around.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s the prince." Dan Wang came up with a smile and pulled me to the corner where there was no one.


    I coughed awkwardly and asked, "master Dan Wang, what''s the matter?"


    "You boy, why are you so stubborn? I''ve given you an apology. Why don''t you accept it? Does it have to be this way? Let''s not talk about feelings for the time being. Let''s talk about interests. It''s undoubtedly the best for the two families to completely unite and get closer. " Dan Wang''s face is anxious. He still wants to fix us up.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t jump down the fire pit, so I politely refused and said, "I really have no idea about ye Wudao, and I still have a lot of emotional problems to deal with, so it''s not appropriate for me to make a fuss."


    "Our family has no way and is not bad. Do you really have no idea about it? It''s impossible. " Dan Wang questioned.


    I forced embarrassment, pretended not to care about the expression, slightly waved his hand, said: "really not, I think you several elders misunderstood, even if there is, but ye Wudao unilateral, not me."


    "It''s just... Since you don''t want to, it''s not hard for me to help you. Fu Yun is not bad either, but they come for power, which makes me very uncomfortable." King Dan stroked his long beard with a melancholy look. He sighed like a lost immortal.


    I pretended to be calm and comforted: "in fact, it may not be a bad thing to marry with the hidden family. This can fundamentally consolidate the position of the Ye family and play a certain role in this game."


    "That''s right, but I just don''t like the hermits. They come and go by the name of their Chinese origin. On the contrary, I''m more optimistic about you and Wudao." The king of Dan grasped the dust and waved it slightly. His whole body was full of the smell of pills.


    I laughed, "now that I have agreed to the hidden door, it''s basically a firm fact. Master Dan Wang doesn''t have to say any more. Why don''t you show me around? I think it''s quite lively today. "


    "Good." King Dan promised to come down and take me to visit the north courtyard immediately.


    It has to be said that the wedding was prepared very quickly, and the whole north courtyard was in a happy atmosphere. It seems that it was done according to Ye Wudao''s requirements, and everything should be done as soon as possible.


    Walking in the north courtyard, I saw many familiar faces, but I couldn''t see ye Wudao.


    Bored in every way, I had to leave quietly and scold myself for being insane. I have already made my words so clear, and I still have to think about it. I''m just insane.


    Therefore, I no longer pay attention to Ye Wudao''s affairs, but devote myself to dealing with Luo people.


    The strength of the four envoys has been given a clear answer.


    Qinglong pseudo source, Baihu half source and rosefinch should have just stepped into the source territory, while Xuanwu is the weakest, with little lethality but the strongest resistance. They call themselves luotianzhidun.


    But after yesterday''s capture failure, the Luo nationality has not moved.


    However, the Fang family is not calm. Fang Dao, the mad dog, is still using his poisonous hand after our transfer. Whenever someone goes out on our side, he will personally take people to kill him. He is more and more unscrupulous.


    In this situation, everyone is very passive. They all hide in the Li''s house and dare not go out. If they don''t have very important affairs to deal with, they will never take this risk.


    I summoned Li Dachuan to ask him about his recent casualties.


    Li Dachuan said: "report to the crown prince that we have lost a lot of congenital guards during this period, which has reached dozens of people. Many family leaders have been killed and can only be succeeded by others. Fang Dao is just like crazy, biting people everywhere."


    "If it goes on like this, the loss will only be bigger and bigger. We have to counter it. Within today''s time, you can send out a group of dead men for me. The leader must have the strength to match Fang Dao." I gave the order directly.


    Li Dachuan knew what I meant and decided to retreat and summon the dead.That night, twenty people in the middle of congenital, five in the late of congenital, one in the ten heavy of congenital, totally 26 people, all neatly arranged in front of me.


    "Please tell the prince that we are all dead men."


    ..


    I squinted, "are you really not afraid of death?"


    Twenty six people were speaking together.


    "To serve the prince is to die."


    I nodded and ordered: "take the strongest one as the leader and fight back. It''s a moment of survival. We don''t have to worry about face when dealing with the enemy''s running dogs. We''ll kill them as we treat them. We need to take them by surprise."


    "Now set out for me immediately and kill any one of Fang''s family who is alone! Except for the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled and ordinary people, if you meet Fang Dao in front of you, you don''t have to care about it. You can do it directly. You''d better kill Fang Dao. "


    When Li Dachuan heard this, he turned pale and said: "prince, we can''t be like them. It''s not appropriate to use this method of tit for tat, is it?"


    "What''s the same? Don''t you hear me? With the exception of the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled and the ordinary Fang family, even if I want to fight back, I don''t want to kill innocent people like Fang Dao. I only move people who are threatened. They will not die, and we will die later. " I said.


    Soon, the group of dead were sent to the Li family to search for the single person and kill them one by one.


    But what I didn''t expect was that in the next few hours, the 26 dead almost never returned, and all of them lost touch.


    Until daybreak, the ten born dead man was covered with injuries. He came back on his deathbed, half knelt on the prince''s hall, and said: "Fang Dao... Broke through, eleven born! In addition to me, Quan Mie, and he deliberately let me go, let me tell you that he has been appreciated by Luo Tian, and will soon break through to Da Yuanman, so that you... Prepare the coffin. "


    ...


    the author''s words: for the second plane which is rewarded as "for you to stay the same", the second plane will be added.

 Chapter 813

    Is Fang Dao breaking through again?


    Also got Luo Tian''s appreciation?


    Good guy, it must be Luo Tian who helped him behind his back, so that he could reach congenital 11 weight so quickly, and he was more confident that he would be happy soon.


    Twenty five of the 26 dead men died. It''s not heavy. It''s false. After all, it''s a living life.


    I didn''t expect the situation to change so fast that I sacrificed them in disguise.


    After hammering my chest, I told him to go down and pacify the families of the 25 dead, and put their names in the Li family one by one to mark them as martyrs.


    At this time, song Shaocheng appeared outside the hall. Sitting in a luxurious wheelchair, he was lifted over the threshold and pushed to the middle of the prince''s hall.


    Song Shaocheng was full of hatred when he opened his mouth. "Prince, these martyrs can''t die in vain. Since Fang Dao dares to let out such words, it means that they have a certain authenticity. Don''t raise a tiger for trouble. They should be killed as soon as possible. I suggest sending more people and using the eight dignitaries of the Li family."


    "The eight venerable people are all born with twelve weights. They belong to the backbone force. They should not send too many people out. The old man certainly won''t agree. He can only choose one of them, and he should have the top strength of the twelve weights, because Fang Dao will copy my six steps of death." I shook my head.


    Li Dachuan agreed: "yes, it''s impossible for all the people to go out. Song Shaocheng, you can''t do this. It''s impossible to kill Fang Dao just by relying on one venerable person. He can''t stop him if he wants to run."


    "The prince can report to the leader that the Li family should send one of the dignitaries and the Ye family should send one of the great Dharma protectors. If the two join hands, is there any reason for Fang Dao not to die?" Song Shaocheng cold speech, eyes more gloomy, like a snake.


    As soon as Li Dachuan heard this, he immediately vetoed, "the Fang family is not without the twelve fold Dharma protector. If they give timely support and have a face-to-face battle, it will definitely be a stalemate, and it will still not work."


    "Li Dachuan, you don''t understand. I haven''t finished my words yet. If you want to do something, you have to do it under the condition that he can''t have any support. It''s just the so-called Jiang Taigong fishing, and those who wish to take the bait!" Song Shaocheng has a plan.


    "What do you mean?" I can''t help shrinking my pupils, vaguely, it seems that in the body of song Shaocheng, I see the shadow of song Hai, and I see the ruthlessness.


    Song Shaocheng raised his head, full of self-confidence, and replied: "I, song Shaocheng, volunteered as bait, followed secretly with respect for the Dharma protector, and then sent Zhang Yang, the eldest disciple of the ancient school, as the last help."


    "I take some people out on the ground of routine. Fang Dao gets the news. With his current madness and his pride and self-confidence, he will come to chase and kill without even thinking about it, or even come alone."


    "Because in Fang Dao''s eyes, I''m a traitor and a cripple. I don''t need to inform other people at all. At that time, this fish will definitely take the bait. The venerable and Dharma protector will encircle Fang Dao at the same time. Zhang Yang, the eldest disciple of the ancient school, is responsible for killing the other miscellaneous fish. Fang Dao will surely die."


    The company of song Shaocheng was confident, like a military strategist.


    It''s really good. It''s a bit insidious, and it''s not without risks.


    It seems to see my concerns, song Shaocheng said: "some lack of moral things, the prince is not convenient to do, after all the things that can''t be seen, you don''t have the heart to do, all leave to song Shaocheng."


    "You''re not afraid of death? If the strategy fails, others can come back safe and sound, and with your current physical condition, it is absolutely impossible to get out of danger. " I pinched my chin, a little worried.


    As a result, song Shaocheng was not generally firm. He said firmly: "the Song family has been preserved. My life is given by the prince. It''s nothing if I die. Someone will take my place."


    Now, song Shaocheng is not afraid of death. What else do I worry about?


    Decided, I will be all demobilized, personally on the nameless court, to the old man reported for approval.


    The process is very smooth, it seems that the old man is also very unhappy with the other way. After getting the agreement, he also told me that I must eradicate this mad dog, so as not to harm innocent people again.


    So, a fight against Fang Dao started.


    Late at night, it is the night of killing.


    At this moment, song Shaocheng has gone out, and is followed by the venerable Li Xian, the protector Ye Ming, and the ancient school disciple Zhang Yang. They use special means to avoid the monitoring of the Luo nationality.


    I sat in the prince''s palace, not clear about the process of things, can only wait for the news with Li Qi and Li Dachuan.


    As time went by, there was no news back for a long time.


    Li Dachuan was obviously anxious. He smashed his right fist into the palm of his left hand, slapped it a few times, and said hastily, "is there any accident? It''s been half an hour. Why hasn''t there been any news? "


    Li Qi pressed his hand. "Don''t worry. Before the result comes, you can''t make a mess of yourself. Song Shaocheng uses himself as bait to set up this kind of killing game. He takes advantage of Fang Dao''s arrogant character and should not fail. I still admire song Shaocheng. I didn''t expect that he is very vicious. He''s not afraid of death. He''s a cruel man."


    At this time, ye Shu suddenly came. His long hair had been cut short. When he stepped into the threshold, he said, "boss, I don''t think it''s possible that Fang Dao has been defeated several times by his own conceit. Moreover, Fang Dao''s city is so deep, can''t he guess that it''s a trick?""Please... Please sit down." Li Dachuan was afraid of Ye Shu. Looking at his dark eyes, he moved his position involuntarily.


    Ye Shu nodded and sat down, and said, "Fang Dao is very difficult to eradicate. It''s like a cancer. Although song Shaocheng''s plan is good, there are still risks. It''s equal to exchanging life for life. Either he dies or Fang Dao dies."


    I can''t help but frown. I''m not sure what ye Shu said. I always feel that there will be risks and it can''t be so smooth.


    Because ye Shu is quite right. After fighting with Fang Dao for so long, he didn''t die, just like a cockroach that can''t be killed. How could song Shaocheng easily kill him?


    Now think about it, I have called song Shaocheng back.


    Simply, I gave Li Dachuan a wink, "ask the situation first, don''t wait for the news, ask."


    "Yes." Li Dachuan took out his encrypted mobile phone and dialed quickly.


    Don''t know what said there, Li Dachuan suddenly put down his mobile phone, "Fangdao is hooked! Listen to me


    With that, Li Dachuan turned on the loudspeaker directly, and there came a conversation between song Shaocheng and Fang Dao.


    Fang said: "song Shaocheng, you betrayed the Fang family. You think I don''t know if you sneak out in the middle of the night?"


    Song Shaocheng: "hahaha, Fang Dao, today is my bad luck. If you want to kill me, you can come. Song Shaocheng disdains to be with you as a running dog who sells his country and seeks honor."


    Fang said, "do you think I dare not kill you? It''s really funny. At such a time, you dare to be tough. Today, not only you, but also the followers around you will die. "


    Song Shaocheng: "what''s the use of killing me? You can only be discouraged. You can kill Li Shaobai. Besides, he and you are no longer people in the same world. As peers, we are just his foil and supporting roles. Fang Dao, do you think you are still qualified to face him? What a son of a bitch can''t compare with Li Shaobai''s finger now! "

 Chapter 814

    Hearing the conversation between song Shaocheng and Fang Dao, it is impossible to call him back.


    Moreover, song Shaocheng is deliberately using me to stimulate Fang Dao, forcing him to lose his mind.


    Fang said, "shut up


    Sure enough, with Fang Dao''s roar on the phone, the call ended instantly.


    Unable to get the exact information, I was so anxious that I asked Li Dachuan to try again.


    As a result, one after another, no one answered.


    I realize that the major event is not good. Song Shaocheng''s plan should be a failure this time. I''m afraid it''s more bad than good.


    Time goes by.


    A few of us were in the prince''s hall, but we still couldn''t get any news, so we had to wait.


    "Song Shaocheng is very ambitious. No matter whether the plan is successful or not, I admire him very much." Ye Shu sighed and thought that song Shaocheng was dead.


    Li Qi nodded and thought the same way, sighing: "it''s a pity."


    I stood up and asked them not to speak. No one knows the ending until the last moment. We can''t make a conclusion too early. Even if Fang Dao had expected it and had people in the dark, we might not be much prepared.


    Another half an hour later, Li Dachuan''s encrypted mobile phone finally rang.


    He quickly picked it up and turned on the loudspeaker. Song Shaocheng said in it, "the plan failed. Fang Dao brought a helper. Fortunately, there are three of us who are born with twelve. Fang Dao was injured this time. Even if he failed, he could stop for a while. At least he would not be so passive as he is now."


    At this point, before I could ask, song Shaocheng hung up immediately.


    Until they return, song Shaocheng is supported by Li Xian and Zhang Yang, enters the prince''s palace, and is placed on the seat.


    I went to song Shaocheng and looked at him carefully. "Are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. Thanks to Zhang Yang, he saved me in time and played a decisive role. Fang Dao suffered internal injuries. During this time, all the children should be able to go out at ease." Song Shaocheng smiles happily.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, and then held up a double fist toward the three people, "thank you for your help. Although it didn''t succeed in the whole, it was half successful. I owe you a favor."


    "Prince, this is what we should do. Even if we can''t kill Fang Dao, it''s good to let him stop. During this period of time, there are too many lives in his hands, among which are the children of our ancient school." Zhang Yang''s polite response.


    Song Shaocheng was very unwilling. He bit his teeth and said, "it seems that I didn''t think it over. I didn''t expect Fang Dao''s mind to be so meticulous. I underestimated him too much."


    "Don''t blame yourself. It''s a great success to be able to achieve this level. You''ve got nothing but merit. I think Fang Dao is the man. Finally, let me deal with him." I patted song Shaocheng on the shoulder to comfort him.


    ..


    the next day, all the staff received the news about Fang Dao''s injury.


    For a time, song Shaocheng got a lot of praise, and was named and praised by the old man.


    Among them, many people can finally go out of their homes without having to stay in the Li''s house every day as if they were in prison.


    However, in order to take the initiative, I dispatched two groups of people, led by Li Xian and Zhang Yang, to capture the single people in the Fang family, not to hurt each other''s lives, but to detain them.


    Within three days, the situation was reversed. No one as like as two peas at


    .


    And me? Still can''t go out, because the Luo nationality won''t waste manpower to hurt the youth of each family, just waiting for our core to go out all the time.


    So, staying at Li''s all day makes me crazy.


    Sitting under the eaves, I lit a cigarette silently, not daring to smoke in front of the children.


    Song Shaocheng was pushed to me by his entourage in a wheelchair and said with a smile: "the prince is so elegant. He smokes so hard."


    "If you have something to say, don''t beat around the bush." I flicked off the ash and gave him a look.


    Song Shaocheng was slightly embarrassed. He coughed a few times and replied, "actually, it''s nothing. I think the place where I live is too noisy. Can you change it for me? My wife wants a quiet one


    Wife??


    When did song Shaocheng have a wife?


    After thinking about it, I remember that when I first met song Shaocheng and that woman with Fang Ruolan when I got the license.


    But just when I was ready to agree, Chu Yuyan suddenly walked out of the house and saw song Shaocheng face to face with me. If she was the fairy in the painting, she could not help but froze in the same place, "you..."


    Song Shaocheng saw Chu Yuyan, with a strong complex emotion, completely stunned in the wheelchair, unable to make a sound for a long time.


    I smoked a cigarette and let the two people look at each other.


    After a moment of silence, song Shaocheng sighed deeply, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Even if I live with the Li family, today is the first time to meet you."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ve heard the news. You''re different and better." Chuyuyan smile, that dimple looks really charming."Before..." song Shaocheng wanted to say nothing.


    Chu Yuyan gently shook her head, "the past has passed, I have a different understanding of you, I heard that you are married."


    "Yes, I''m married... She''s very kind to me and takes good care of me." Song Shaocheng is full of happiness.


    Chu Yuyan said: "the past is gone. If you find what you want, you can live a good life."


    "I will, thank you." Song Shaocheng said thanks.


    I got up slowly with a cigarette in my mouth and joked, "I''m very jealous when I meet my enemies."


    "It''s not the enemy. Where''s the blush? Can you be serious?" Chu Yu Yan puffed and laughed.


    Song Shaocheng said with a smile: "prince, don''t make a joke. As Chu Yuyan said, everything has long passed. Now we are just friends and have common enemies."


    At this time, Li Dachuan suddenly came out, attached his mouth to my ear, and said in a very subtle way: "tell the prince that something is wrong. Ye Wudao''s wedding date has been fixed, and there are only eight days left. Moreover, Fu Yun will come again later. It''s said that ye Wudao plans to live in yinmen first, which is the rhythm of cohabitation."


    Live in your husband''s house before you get married!


    Cohabitation!


    I stared at him and pretended to be decent all the time. When I heard the word "cohabitation", I was out of control. I immediately agreed to song Shaocheng''s request to change his residence, and then quickly ran to the north courtyard.


    As soon as I entered the door, I rushed directly into Ye Wudao''s room and found that she was packing, as if she really wanted to leave.


    "Where are you going? Why do you go to Fu Yun when you are not married? I can''t go. " I grabbed Ye Wudao''s hand and didn''t let her clean up.

 Chapter 815

    "Where am I going? What do you care?" Ye Wudao broke away and continued to put clothes in the trunk. He completely ignored me and looked cold.


    I thought that I could take it easy all the time.


    But now, for this reason, the so-called calmness is bullshit.


    I immediately covered the trunk and pulled it to the back to block it. "You can''t go. You can''t go. You haven''t married him yet. How can you let him take advantage of it like this?"


    "Don''t you still congratulate me? Why are you so nervous now? Give me back my suitcase. Don''t get in the way here. " Ye Wudao is going to grab it.


    I retreated to the corner, blocking the suitcase, insisting that I would not be robbed by her, and that I could not live together if I was unmarried.


    Ye Wudao, but I can''t, also don''t pack things, unexpectedly open the door to leave.


    I once pulled her back, conveniently locked the room, stretched a face, scolded: "Ye Wudao, do you want to be shameless? If the other party takes advantage of you and doesn''t get married, what will you do? "


    "What''s wrong with you? Marriage is a matter of certainty. Neither party can break the contract. Besides, do I want you to take care of it? You are so righteous and you don''t care. How can you stop me now? " Ye Wudao was angry, but he pushed me hard, and his eyes were full of anger.


    My voice is blocked and my throat is stuck. It''s hard for me to answer this question directly.


    Seeing my silence, ye Wudao sneered, "don''t talk, right? If you don''t say anything, get out of the way and give it back to me. Fu Yun will be here soon. I advise you to stop. The current situation is not what you want, but what you can do. "


    I don''t know how to answer. After looking at each other for a few minutes, she seemed to hate me to death.


    Suddenly, Fu Yun knocked on the door.


    Dong Dong ~


    "no way, oh no, Shuying, are you in there?"


    "Ah, yes, you wait for me outside. Change your clothes and go out at once." Ye Wudao answered.


    Fu Yun said outside, "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    Then, ye Wudao winked at me, pulled my sleeve, pointed to the open balcony, and hinted that I left quickly.


    "No way." I won''t go.


    Ye Wudao was very unhappy. He kept his voice down and said in a low voice: "hurry up, I don''t want to see you again. I have already apologized to you. It''s you who don''t want to accept it. Now it''s too late to regret it."


    "No way!" I continue to hang on.


    Ye Wudao was so angry that he stamped his feet. "Don''t force me. If you want to be friends with me, just leave, or you won''t even be friends when you meet next time. Do you understand?"


    Fu Yun heard the sound of stamping his feet and asked involuntarily through the door, "what''s the matter? Why don''t I go in? "


    "No, it''s almost ready. I''m changing." Ye Wudao was frightened.


    I can''t move, standing in the same place, not willing to go.


    Ye Wudao was so angry that his eyes turned red. He glared at me and said in a soft voice, "do you want to go or not? Now, don''t drag me down, OK? Just think I''m begging you, OK? It''s over between us. It''s over before we start. There''s no chance


    It''s over before it starts... Right?


    My brain is buzzing, and I feel a little powerless.


    In a trance, ye Wudao pulled me to the balcony and pushed me down from the second floor without thinking.


    When I landed, there was no one around. I lay on the grass, staring at Ye Wudao on the second floor. She said, "don''t come to me again, OK? When you return all my favor, we are clear, and no one owes anyone. "


    With that, ye Wudao walked directly back to the room.


    I quickly got up, quickly ran to the corner near the main gate of the north courtyard and watched silently.


    At this moment, Fu Yun carrying luggage downstairs, ye Wudao holding his hand, two people talking and laughing, came to an Audi A8 behind.


    Fu Yun put the trunk in the trunk, opened the door of the car, invited Ye Wudao in, and sat in the back with her.


    Bang ~


    as soon as the door is closed, the car starts, turns slowly and drives out of the main gate of the north courtyard.


    I stood under the tree for a moment and watched the car pass by.


    Suddenly, the car stopped, ye Wudao opened the door, holding a delicate brocade box in his hand, and walked slowly towards me.


    Ye Wudao handed the brocade box to me and said, "I don''t want this thing. Holding it will make me think of some unpleasant memories. You can keep it as the secret between us. It''s here forever."


    "Are you mending the knife?" I hold the brocade box in my hand and know what''s inside.


    Ye Wudao shook his head slightly. "It''s not that I keep this thing. I want you to remember what is treasure. Maybe we will meet again soon, but at that time, I already have my own family. I hope you don''t disturb me.""And our secret, I also hope you can keep it a secret, because it''s about my innocence, I don''t want to let a third person know."


    "I''ve given you many chances, but you didn''t cherish them. Now it''s too late for you to say the lines of" the journey to the west "


    Ye Wudao gazed at me, holding one side of the brocade box to the other.


    A moment later, she seems to be no longer nostalgic, resolutely turned back to Fu Yun''s car, gradually away.


    I stood under the tree in a daze, watching the car disappear in sight, heart pain.


    There was a light rain in the sky and thunder was brewing in the dark clouds.


    Dripping wet fall on the face, I am absent-minded to support the tree, the mind flashed and ye Wudao countless scenes.


    Save Chu Yuyan, she''ll throw a thousand gold.


    Lie against Fang Dao. She is seriously injured. I run errands for her every day to clean her body.


    I fell in the bathroom, jumped back and forth, and finally fell.


    She forced me to fight for marriage. I had many scruples and refused to admit my death.


    The gate of the nameless courtyard was smashed. It was her heartbreaking desire to stay, but I insisted on leaving...


    now, it''s my turn to leave.


    As soon as my legs softened, I sat on the ground, my right fingers loosened, the brocade box fell, and a white chest wrapping cloth stretched out with a line of words written on it.


    "Maybe if you turn around earlier, the ending will be different."


    The author''s words: don''t panic, I never write about tragedy! This is to create the emotional line of rhythm.


    I''m really tired to add more for the 26400 crown of kings. I still have the last plane left. I''ll add more tomorrow. I feel like I''m going to die suddenly. I can''t stand it. I''m sorry. The last plane will be finished tomorrow. I won''t accept more. I really can''t stand it. Tuhao, don''t give me a plane.

 Chapter 816

    Maybe if I turn around earlier, the ending will be different?


    I stretched out my hand, picked up this chest cloth, and squeezed it hard. I was lost like a fool.


    Sitting, watching, regretting.


    It rained harder and harder, wet the hair and stained the cloth.


    At this moment, I realized that the real person was not her, but me.


    But what? Is there a chance?


    Perhaps, from the second she left, as she said, it was over without a beginning.


    Too late, too late...


    I don''t know how long later, Li Dachuan came from the direction of Qianyang palace. He saw me sitting under a tree in the rain, propped up my umbrella on my head, lifted me up, and sighed: "prince, I''m a passer-by, too. I know your concerns, but this is how nature makes people, and time will dilute everything. I''ll take you to Li Qi Shizi''s place, what are you doing now You''d better not let the two ladies see you. Dachuan will help you find reasons. "


    I smile, don''t speak, don''t know what to say.


    Silent, by Li Dachuan to leave, I like lost the soul of the corpse, stepping on the rain, gradually away.


    When I live in Li Qi''s room, I feel wet all over. I curl up on the sofa with my arms in my arms and look at the glass chandelier aimlessly. It seems that ye Wudao''s face appears in every light and shadow.


    Li Qi learned from Li Dachuan that he was also very worried. He quickly found me a suit of clothes, and there was no taboo between the elders. At that time, he changed it for me, and he was still cursing.


    "Why are you in the rain?"


    "I reminded you, but I didn''t listen. Now it''s all right!"


    "Well, let''s not talk about you. I''ll get some wine. I''ll call ye Shu and ye Zhan in the evening. My brothers will sit down and have a good drink. Li Dachuan, you''ll come too. What''s the matter with me? I''ll stay with you as brothers."


    I''ve been curling up like this, holding on to the chest cloth with my right hand, in a trance.


    In the evening, ye Shu and ye Zhan came. When they saw me like this, they immediately surrounded me.


    "Boss, without women, don''t we still have us?"


    "I think the Lord is very sad this time, but everyone will keep a secret for you."


    Then, Li Qi made a pile of good wine, forced me to pull up, put the bottle in front of my mouth, "Damn, I want to fart, drink!"


    I grabbed the bottle and poured it into my throat without thinking about it. When I put it down, it was empty.


    Li Dachuan was so scared that he said, "this is not beer!"


    "Come again!" I picked up a few bottles again and poured them continuously without blinking.


    At this moment, even Li Qi was scared, "brother, do you want to be so fierce? Although alcohol has little effect on our body, we don''t take you to drink like this! "


    "Cut the crap and give me a drink." I said.


    Li Qi has no choice but to work with me.


    Soon, Li Qi fell down, ye Shu vomited, ye Zhan fell asleep, and Li Dachuan didn''t dare to come out.


    I look around. If the people on the table are alone, they are all the losers.


    But looking at them, I felt warm again.


    "Yes, I have brothers. No matter what strength you have, you will always accompany me when I am lost." I smile happily.


    Standing up, I twisted a bottle of liquor and went outside alone. Now the heavy rain stopped and the breeze was blowing.


    I raised my right hand, holding the breast cloth, whispered: "maybe, it''s time to end, because the end is the new beginning, you give me something, I won''t keep it, just let these unpleasant memories disappear."


    With that, I poured up the liquor, took out the expensive lighter, and lit the front end of the cloth. With the spread of the fire, I waved it vigorously, and it immediately floated to the sky, gradually burning, as if burning all the memories of Ye Wudao.


    Li Dachuan finally came out of the bathroom, walked up to me and said, "maybe this is your best result."


    I suddenly turned back and glared at Li Dachuan, "who told you to hide in the bathroom? Go back and sit down, no one can escape tonight! "


    "Can you stop drinking? I can''t beat you." Li Dachuan wants to cry without tears, and seems to regret it.


    I ignored him. I dragged him back into the room, picked up five bottles of foreign wine and put them on the table. "Don''t do this. You want to surrender, right? Drink these five bottles. "


    "My God, I can''t do it. Ah, I''m drunk. I''m going to sleep." Li Dachuan turned his eyes, fell on the sofa and began to play dead.


    When I poked my finger at Li Dachuan''s Xiaoxue, he was excited and laughed uncontrollably. "Ha ha ha ha ha, what are you doing? Ha ha ha ha, untie it for me. Ha ha ha, I can''t do it. I laugh so hard."


    "After drinking, I''ll explain it to you. I learned it from Uncle paojun. How about that? Isn''t that great? " I said with a smile.Li Dachuan''s eyes were extremely subdued, but he couldn''t control himself. He could only laugh wildly and drink at the same time.


    After drinking only half a bottle, Li Dachuan couldn''t hold on. He laughed and sprayed all the wine.


    I untied the point of smile for Li Dachuan. He was relieved, and his whole body was paralyzed. "If you don''t play, you cheat. How can you use this trick to force people to drink? How can you drink with such a smile?"


    With that, Li Dachuan began to play dead again.


    ..


    the next morning.


    The room smelled of alcohol, and clothes and socks were scattered everywhere.


    Ye Shu is holding Ye Zhan and snoring. His posture is very strange.


    Li Qi held a wine bottle in her hands and said in her dream, "it''s so big and the service is good. Well, what number of technician are you? I''ll have some more of you next time. "


    Li Dachuan bare arms, do not know when to sleep on the ground, or lying on the ground that, a mouth of saliva.


    I stretched myself and just woke up. The scenes in front of me made me laugh. I quickly took out my mobile phone to take photos and photographed everyone''s embarrassment. "Ha ha ha, if I knew that I had taken ugly photos, I would die."


    Then, I sent it to the micro blog, and specially said: "my good friends, addicted to drinking, getting thinner and thinner."


    Once sent out, in the early morning of the network world, it immediately aroused great attention.


    "Brother Shenhao is online! I''ve been following him for a long time. I haven''t seen him tweet for a long time. "


    "NIMA, how much is the wine? Why never? I feel so high-end. I drink so much. "


    "Lying trough, this is too messy. I don''t understand the world of Shenhao."


    I turned off my microblog with satisfaction and went outside. Now after the heavy rain, what I got was bright sunshine, shining on my body, warm as a new beginning.


    At this time, ye Wudao was only seven days away from his marriage.

 Chapter 817

    On this day, I invited the three masters of yinmen to the Li family through the old man''s side.


    They are all surnamed Fu and of the same age. Fu Ming, Fu Xue, and Fu Tong are of great accomplishment.


    Among them, Fu Tong was the second and Fu Ming was the first in power.


    When I sat down, I looked around with a smile. I held up my fists to the three principal officials. First, I said, "Ming, Xue, Tong... Is there another Xiao? I don''t know which of the four of you has the most seniority? "


    Fu Ming''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t speak.


    But Fu Tong immediately stared, "Li Shaobai, what do you mean by that?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I once owed Fu Xiao a favor and promised to save him. I wonder if you can look at my face and promise me?" Although I don''t know Fu Xiao''s and yinmen''s grudges, I have an indescribable relationship with these three leaders, and I can''t be wrong.


    However, Fu Tong suddenly patted the table and vetoed it on the spot. "No, this man is a madman. He is suppressed by us and monitored all the time. You dare to make such unreasonable demands on yinmen by virtue of your crown prince status. Is it because you ignore the dignity of Zhonghai?"


    "Crazy? No, master Fu Tong, can you tell me? So that the younger generation can know why. " I squinted and thought there must be something fishy in it. How could Fu Xiao haoduanduanduan have been locked up for so many years?


    Presumably, it''s mostly a power dispute. Otherwise, how could Fu Xiao say on the spot that people in China shipping are afraid of him?


    At this time, Fu Ming, who had been silent, suddenly made a voice, "this is the secret of China shipping. Irrelevant personnel should not ask more, and they are not qualified to know. If it is for Fu Xiao''s sake that we are called, I think we should forget it, because it is impossible."


    With that, Fu Ming got up decisively and moved to leave.


    I immediately blocked in front, said with a smile: "three predecessors so scared, I think this Fu Xiao should also have some strength, right? Otherwise, how could they have been imprisoned for such a long time? You have to say that he is a madman. Now that the Luo people are ahead, why don''t you put down some grudges and let them out first and see what he has done? With strength, why not use it? "


    "It''s impossible. Fu Xiao is very ambitious. If he goes against the law and stands on the side of the Luo people, with his knowledge of Zhonghai and a lot of unspeakable secret information, you will be responsible for an accident?" Fu Ming asked coldly.


    Fu Tong also said in the back: "Fu Xiao must not be released. After so many years, he has already wiped out most of his ambition. How can he give up halfway? Do you know how many people and weapons we have secretly set up in that place to suppress him? You think he''s just a sinner? "


    "Can''t you sell me face and the Li family face?" I asked tentatively.


    Fu Mingyang refused, "it''s not a matter of losing face. It''s useless to say more. That''s it. There''s nothing important in the future. Don''t call us here easily."


    With that, Fu Ming led Fu Xuefu Tong and disappeared in an instant.


    I turned around and looked at the old man. He said, "this is the internal affairs of the hidden door, and we Li family can''t intervene, but I know something about it more or less."


    "Please tell me." I hastened forward.


    The old man nodded and replied: "Fu Xiao has been Tianjiao, Xiao, Ming, Xue and Tong since he was a child. Among them, he is the eldest brother. However, he struggles for power and position. Contrary to the opinions of these three people, there is a huge contradiction. But I don''t know the specific reason. I only know that he was finally suppressed and imprisoned by the three people, and that area seems ordinary In fact, there are many hidden weapons. "


    After thinking about it, I came forward to the old man and helped me communicate with yinmen to see if I could meet Fu Xiao.


    The old man didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he changed the topic and asked, "well, don''t worry. I''ll talk to them later... Ye Wudao went to live in yinmen. Aren''t you afraid that something will happen?"


    "What''s the matter?" I picked my eyebrows.


    The old man was a little embarrassed and sipped his tea. "It''s nothing. It seems that I misunderstood. Since ye Wudao chose Fu Yun and has reached an engagement, there is no room for maneuver. Otherwise, he will only have a stiff relationship with Yin men and have a bad influence."


    "I know that I have my own sense of propriety. I won''t let the old man worry." I lowered my head and stepped back slowly.


    Back in the Qianyang palace, I had no distractions, waiting for the old man to give me news.


    Because I promised Fu Xiao that I would help him come out when I have the ability. Now the hidden door refuses to agree. How can I go there myself and discuss with him again?


    So, I''m ready to go out. Now the Luo people don''t want to kill me, but are ready to capture me alive. With my current strength, as long as I don''t fight with them, I can still escape.


    After waiting for a long time, the old man finally gave me a reply, saying that the hidden door had agreed, but only gave me five minutes for an interview.


    As soon as I got permission, I went out of Li''s house and drove a Maserati to Fu Xiao''s prison.Come here again, the above has been approved for a long time, and I drove in smoothly.


    When I got out of the car and landed, I looked around. Many prisoners were playing basketball, and I saw many familiar faces.


    Looking from a distance, Ji Gao''s eyes suddenly brightened, leading a group of younger brothers across the iron net on the edge of the basketball court, greeting: "Bai Ye, how did you come back?"


    "Ha ha, I''ve come to you, master Fu. I have something to tell him. Are you not bullied?" I can''t help laughing.


    "Thanks to Mr. Bai, if it wasn''t for you, how could I have been here? I''ve been maimed by people. " Ji Gao shrugged his shoulders, but also quite imposing. Six or seven younger brothers in the back seemed to rely on him very much.


    Suddenly, a few uniformed personnel came from the distance and saluted me.


    "Report to representative Li, everything is ready. Please go to representative Li. Prisoner Fu Xiao is already waiting."


    Many prisoners looked sideways one after another in a daze.


    "Who is this? Even master Fu has to wait for him? "


    "You''d better keep your voice down. This is Mr. Bai. You can''t make it up. You used to be a big man here."


    "You new comers, it seems that you need to popularize your knowledge."


    After ten minutes, I came to the interview room.


    Fu Xiao was dressed in prison clothes, his long hair was tied up high, and a fringe fell on his right eye. He looked like an old man who had entered the palace many times.


    I picked up the phone, he also picked up the phone, as had already expected, first said: "you finally came, I have guessed, is hidden door does not agree, right, but I have other ways, as long as you can help me, everything is easy to say, and ye Wudao and Fu Yun things, I can also help you, do you believe it?"

 Chapter 818

    Fu Xiao''s magic power is vast. I had already appreciated it when I first came in.


    Although he is in trouble, he can still understand the situation of the outside world.


    And he dare to say so, it means that even if he is not outside, he will see through my mind.


    On the contrary, I can''t see through him in front of me all the time. These points alone are enough to prove his ability.


    From the beginning to the end, I not only want to fulfill my promise, but also hope that Fu Xiao can play a certain role in dealing with the Luo people. The problem is that the hidden door won''t agree.


    But I never thought that he even said that he could solve the marriage between Ye Wudao and Fu Yun!


    Holding the phone in one hand, Fu Xiao was close in front of me. There was only a transparent barrier in the middle. I said, "Ye Wudao and Fu Yun have settled down. There is nothing to say."


    "To make a long story short, you and I only have five minutes. If you don''t let me out, I don''t know when we will meet next time, and your Ye Wudao will have to marry someone else. If you think about it carefully, yinmen can''t promise, but with your current strength, it''s enough to take me out." Fu Xiao was full of confidence in his speech. His confident smile seemed to predict that I would do it one by one.


    Fu Xiao is really smart. If he doesn''t say ye Wudao is OK, I''ll at least explain it and then he can leave.


    But now he''s holding on to it, and it''s just in my heart.


    Staring at the opposite Fu Xiao, I clenched the phone and said in a deep voice: "even if you can help me, their marriage has been decided. Do you think it''s good to break up people like this? Makes a lot of sense? Can it stand? "


    After three questions in a row, Fu Xiao''s face didn''t change, but his smile was deeper. He shook his head and sighed, "Ye Wudao likes you, and you like Ye Wudao too. Why do you practice yourself? Of course, with me, everything will be reasonable and can stand, provided I can get out. Do you know how many weapons and arrays are set up around here? I could hardly have escaped without the help of someone like you


    Although Ye Wudao made it clear to me that the breast wrapping cloth was burned by me, I still didn''t want to.


    No way, who let Fu Xiao calculate so accurately?


    So I said, "yes, but you have to tell me how to help you."


    "I''ll create some confusion in it first, and then you use the Li family''s Tianyan system to blackout all the weapon systems in this area, because this is not an ordinary weapon system, and the anti blackout ability is very strong. Once the weapon system fails, only the array will be left. There are many hidden door experts in it. You and I need to cooperate with each other in order to break the array and escape, and then I''ll be back Sure to help you, isn''t it a marriage? Can''t solve it? It doesn''t seem difficult at all Fu Xiao Long said a series of plans.


    After a moment of silence, there was not much time left for conversation.


    Seeing that I was hesitant for a long time, Fu Xiaofei was not worried. He took out a cigarette from this place and smoked it recklessly. He took a mouthful of the cigarette ring, and his face was so comfortable that he didn''t say a word.


    As time goes by, although it''s not good for Fu Xiao to get involved in the marriage, I can''t shake the mountain of Zhonghai alone, nor can ye Wudao repent if he wants to!


    Simply, I agreed face to face. Fu Xiao made a long story short and told me all the surrounding formations. Then the meeting ended and the guards opened the door and took him away.


    I hung up, got up and walked out.


    The warden immediately handed over a cigarette with a smile, "representative Li, I''ve worked hard. I don''t know what you said to Fu Xiao when you were inside."


    I squinted. How dare you say that? It must have been ordered by the hidden door.


    So they didn''t dare to eavesdrop on my conversation with Fu Xiao.


    But the warden is stupid enough to ask me in this way. Only a fool can tell you.


    I took the cigarette a little and said with a smile, "no, I just told him that I owe him the favor. That''s it. Who makes me incapable?"


    When I got back to Li''s home, I didn''t dare to follow Fu Xiao''s advice directly, which is too obvious.


    Therefore, I only asked Li Dachuan to keep an eye on the prison side and send me news at any time.


    On the third day, Li Dachuan told me that Fu Xiao had created a disturbance, and now there was a complete mess.


    Hearing this news, I immediately rushed to the old man''s side to apply for access to the science and technology research and development base and access to the general system of Tianyan.


    The old man didn''t agree directly. He frowned with his crutch and asked, "do you want to contact the total system of the eye of heaven? Do you know that the total system of Tianyan controls all Tianyan? Is it an important means for us to resist Luo''s surveillance? If there is a slight accident, the consequences will be unimaginable, so you have to give a suitable reason. "


    Why not?!


    When I had no way, I played the emotional card to stimulate the old man''s weakness and said, "well, do you want to have more grandchildren? Ye Wudao is going to get married in four days. If I don''t rescue Fu Xiao, it will be too late. ""Now you know how to regret it? What have you been doing? " The old man gave a cold hum.


    I scratched my head awkwardly. "Isn''t that how it works? So I came to ask you for your help. "


    "Still no, the marriage has been settled, and no one can change it. If there is another change, the relationship between Li family and Zhonghai will become more and more rigid, which is not conducive to the future development. More importantly, Fu Xiao is undoubtedly against the bottom line of Zhonghai. If we have to save him, the first thing Zhonghai has to deal with after defeating the Luo family this time is to save him Our Li family, no matter how powerful our Li family is, is only a part of China. " The old man became more and more serious and refused to agree.


    I don''t believe it. "I don''t think it''s that serious, right? Fu Xiao is just a man. Don''t you have to make such a big feud? "


    "I know what you think. If you change your mind earlier, maybe you don''t have to. It''s really too late now. It''s not only a matter of marriage, but also a matter of marriage between yinmen and ye family. How can you change it? What would China Shipping think if the Li family stepped in at this time? After everything is over, the Li family will be suppressed with absolute economic strength, and the consequences will be unimaginable! I can''t stand your nonsense. " Said the old man.


    I pick pick pick eyebrow, "really can''t?"


    "Absolutely not. It''s for the sake of the whole Li family. Don''t give up the whole forest for the sake of a small tree. Ye Wudao is very important to you, but the Li family is more important. As the crown prince, you should take responsibility, not just for your own selfish desires. You can''t blame others. Who makes you have to make trouble with Ye Wudao? Now you know what it''s like? I can''t help you with this old bone. " The old man knocked on the ground with his crutch. He was not angry, but he taught me a lesson.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 26600 kings, and there will be more later!

 Chapter 819

    Well, it''s such a big thing. It''s a big move.


    According to the old man''s words, he would not agree. No matter how much he wasted his words, it was useless.


    Now I want to save Fu Xiao, which undoubtedly adds a little more difficulty.


    Because you can''t control the general system of the Li family''s Tianyan, it''s impossible to hack the weapon system set by the hidden door, so everything is versatile.


    Moreover, saving Fu Xiao is equivalent to harming the Li family. It is obviously a wrong move to create all kinds of contradictions in this situation.


    As the old man said, we can''t give up the whole forest for the sake of one tree. The overall situation is more important than the individual.


    Walking out of the nameless courtyard in silence and walking in Li''s garden, I chose a seat to sit down and lit a cigarette silently.


    Spit out the smoke, I sighed deeply, almost dead, hope is almost dim, feel like a headless fly.


    If Fu Xiao can''t be saved, the marriage can''t be reversed. Without Fu Xiao, it''s all bullshit.


    "The question is, how to save it? No matter what way to save it, it''s not good for the Li family. I can''t save it at all, but it''s not good if I don''t save it. Don''t I really care? " I spread out my hands and talked to myself.


    Unfortunately, no matter what I think, there is no proper way.


    One cigarette after another, I was so dizzy that I couldn''t do anything.


    Time goes by.


    Seeing that the wedding day is getting closer and closer, the north courtyard is full of festive red, I still can''t think of the appropriate countermeasures.


    I learned from Li Dachuan that the chaos created by Fu Xiao had been completely suppressed in one day and calmed down again.


    When I heard the news, my head was about to explode, and I felt that my brain was all twisted into a ball, and it was very painful.


    Until one day, I received an invitation from yinmen. It was even more heavy in my hand. If Fu Xiao was not rescued before that day, it would be useless to take regret medicine.


    I was not the only one who received the invitation. Li Qi came to the door and pulled me outside. He said, "look, people''s invitation cards have been sent. If you don''t think about it, it will be really late. Then people will be married."


    I rubbed my temple and told Li Qi everything about Fu Xiao, including his connection with Ye Wudao.


    Li Qi frowned and shook his head: "can''t this work? How can we save him? This is the rhythm of jumping into the fire pit. You can''t do this. I think it''s better to give up Fu Xiao. "


    "I can''t give up. Although I don''t know Fu Xiao''s ability, I can only trust him now." I said.


    Li Qi was worried. "What if he fooled you? Why don''t you do anything after saving others? Besides, he didn''t tell you his assurance at all. I can do it just by talking about it. "


    I don''t think it''s right. I don''t think it''s Fu Xiao''s cheating.


    So Li Qi and I went to the unknown courtyard together and came to the study. We asked the old man to come forward and arrange for Fu Xiao and me to meet again.


    As a result, the old man didn''t agree. He told me not to work hard in this aspect. He also told me that it would be quite good if hidden door could let me see him once. Don''t think about it the second time!


    I like to plead for mercy. The old man still has that attitude. He also urged me to hurry up and be ready to attend Ye Wudao''s wedding at that time. He said that ye Wudao could not have another chance from the first day of his marriage. Everything was in vain.


    I didn''t dare to answer back. Li Qi stood by and could only stare.


    Finally, Li Qi and I left our study, sighing as we walked out.


    "I said, why don''t you forget it? There''s no turning point. I think ye Wudao and Fu Yun are also very good. There''s a saying that is not very good. If you like someone, you don''t have to get her. She''s happy. " Li Qi said.


    I didn''t listen. "You''re right, but it''s all the words that people can''t get to comfort themselves. It''s not the end yet. Who knows the result? The question is, can ye Wudao be happy without me? "


    "It''s all your fault. I''ll say something ugly. Ye Wudao is a woman. She''s willing to lower her figure, lower her identity and change her clothes to apologize. Is that her character? Why don''t you accept it? I have to cram at this moment. You two are just teasing me when you compare each other Li Qi turned her lips and began to look at me with disdain.


    I''m resolute against disdain, "you know a fart."


    "I don''t know about you? If you want me, it''s just a move. We''ll talk about it later! " Li Qi gave me a white look.


    In the future...


    thanks to this product, what''s in your head?


    I immediately blushed, quickly returned to the prince''s palace, gathered all the big guys together, told them my wishes, and asked them to give me advice.


    Li Dachuan said: "well, it''s really impossible. The impact is too great."


    Ye Shu nodded and seemed to agree with Li Dachuan.Ye zhantan sighed: "it''s too much. If I were the Lord of the pavilion, I would die now. However, I can''t do anything right now. I think I might as well do what the old man said. The Li family is the most important."


    I glanced around and found that song Shaocheng didn''t come. When I wanted to ask, I choked back. I thought it was useless for song Shaocheng to come.


    For a time, the big guys began to persuade me to give up, determined that there was no hope.


    I know that they are from the perspective of the Li family. It''s really right, even right.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s no use thinking about it."


    "The invitation has been sent out. Can it be changed?"


    "It''s not that brothers don''t support you, but the overall situation is more important. I can only say it''s fate."


    ..


    with every word of advice, I am downcast and completely disheartened. Even in many moments, I thought that I might as well just let it go and continue to do something, which is useless. Even God won''t help me.


    With a heavy sigh, I said, "just do as you say. For everyone''s sake, I can only give up. When things get to this point, I really can''t blame anyone. It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world. If there is one, I really want to eat one."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone was silent, showing the color of regret.


    But at this time, song Shaocheng was suddenly carried in by several people with a wheelchair. He was smiling, as if he had a plan in mind. His eyes were shining with confidence, and he said with a smile: "ha ha ha, where do I need any regret medicine when song Shaocheng is here? I''m a slow comer. Just now Li Dachuan sent me a text message. Isn''t it to save a Fu Xiaoming? It''s too simple. I have a plan. I will be able to save it without affecting the Li family! Would the prince like to hear it? "


    ...


    the author''s words: for the "for you} unchanged" reward of the aircraft plus more! First, more.

 Chapter 820

    Song Shaocheng came late and said he had a plan!


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect that at this critical moment, everyone couldn''t think of it. It was song Shaocheng who made a move!


    "I''d like to hear about it." I waited for his answer with suppressed excitement and anticipation.


    Just listen to song Shaocheng thin lips slightly open, orderly speak out a complete plan, talk, like master strategist.


    Until he finished, with a confident smile, he asked, "what''s my move like?"


    This remark moved the audience.


    I clapped my forehead, "why didn''t I think of it! Song Shaocheng, you''ve been a great help! "


    Li Qi put up his thumb directly. Although he didn''t open his mouth, his admiration was already on his face.


    "That''s a great move. Lao song can do it! The problem is that there is a little risk, but with the strength of the cabinet leader, there should be no problem. " Ye Zhan stands up involuntarily.


    "Hahaha, it''s OK, it''s OK. In fact, what you can think of is that your thinking is limited by the situation. It''s a good saying that the onlookers can see clearly, but there are still risks. The main thing is to see how the prince can get out of danger." Song Shaocheng responded with a smile.


    I clenched my fists and stopped wasting my words. After dismissing all the people, when it was dark, I drove Maserati out on my own, deliberately drove to a place a few kilometers away from Fuxiao prison, and went into a club to wash my feet.


    The female technician is skilled in technique and considerate in service. I calculate the time wholeheartedly and look at the watch every few minutes.


    An hour later, the female technician washed her feet and asked me if I needed any other services.


    I shook my head and refused. I stayed in the guest room by myself, lit a cigarette, turned on the TV and pretended to be very interesting. "I haven''t come yet... It''s been an hour. Is it too many people in my place to start?"


    Half an hour later, the club is still calm.


    I simply checked out and drove Maserati slowly, just along the deserted road of the prison to and from the Li family.


    After turning a big corner, just a few hundred meters away from the prison, the road was blocked by two Humvees. Next to the car stood five men in black, as if they were powerful.


    As soon as my mouth turned up, my heart said that the fish had taken the bait, so I parked the car on the side of the road, opened the door leisurely, and stretched out, "what, what do you want to do when you block my way in the middle of the night? What a robbery? "


    At this time, from a white Humvee car, down a muscular man, bald hair, like a turtle head.


    His expression was very gloomy, as if he had a deep hatred with me. He scolded: "Li Shaobai, you can''t escape this time. Do you really think the Luo people are empty? You''re too unscrupulous, aren''t you? Do you think that if you become stronger, you will not be captured? I''ll give you all my last grudges. "


    This person, is... Li Shaobai''s turtle, big bastard, Mount "Xuanwu"!


    Looking at Xuanwu''s angry expression, I almost laughed and said, "hahaha, it''s you, my turtle. Why are you biting me? You guys, you think you can stop me? If I were you, I would be my mount and ride on my back. "


    "You! OK, OK, I''ll see if you dare to drag like this later. Do you think I''ll be like last time? You''re done this time. " Xuanwu was so angry that he gritted his teeth. As soon as he waved his hand, the five men in black joined hands in an instant. Their internal Qi penetrated through each other, as if they were forming an array and coming around quickly.


    The array opened, and the light curtain rose. My Dantian was restrained a little, and it was hard to work for a while.


    "Ha ha ha, I call you arrogant! In addition to the temporary restraint of your cultivation, there are rosefinch Xuanwu says, rosefinch comes down from another Hummer.


    "It seems that this time, we can succeed." The rosefinch moved gently.


    "You are too confident. Can this broken array trap me? Five inborn twelve double count a fart! Rubbish I don''t need internal Qi at all. With pure physical strength, my fists burst out, and instantly blew a man in black into meat, which forced the array to collapse.


    Xuanwu suddenly approached and sneered: "it''s enough to trap you for a moment!"


    "Fire of the dark, rise!" Rosefinch followed, silent jade hand a pinch, as if to grasp the source of fire, around the fierce fire, will I again round trapped.


    I accidentally touched my finger, and my skin immediately burned and festered, with great pain.


    It''s a long story. In fact, it''s just a flash.


    At this moment, Xuanwu rosefinch has arrived outside the fire array.


    Rosefinch controls the array and gradually shrinks, trapping me. The space it can hold is getting smaller and smaller.


    Xuanwu pinched the secret with both hands and gathered a giant tortoise''s virtual appearance. It seemed that it came from the sky and smashed down with the torrential weather, shouting: "suppress!"


    When I move the elixir field and perform my skill, my internal Qi turns into silver armor. A soldier holds it in my hand and immediately opens a gap in the fire.


    At the moment of touch, the armor of the soldiers directly broke up. As soon as the fire had a gap, the rosefinch wanted to repair it.I suddenly move, in the exit is about to merge, blink out of the array, many parts of the body were burned, hot pain.


    With the roar, Xuanwu virtual phase failed, and the original place was smashed into a huge pit.


    "Damn it! Rosefinch, you are slow Xuanwu is angry.


    The rosefinch snorted coldly and waved away the array. "It''s more difficult to capture alive than to kill him. If you want to kill him, he would have died in the dark fire array, but he can''t escape. He has been hurt by the dark fire, and his physical strength can''t be in a state of complete victory."


    I didn''t even want to think about it. I ran towards the direction of Fu Xiao prison hundreds of meters away.


    As the rosefinch said, the flesh was attacked by the fire, and every move was painful. It was unable to exert its full strength, and even slowed down a lot.


    Xuanwu dispels the emptiness and pursues with the rosefinch.


    I keep running, but still can''t pull the distance, Xuanwu and rosefinch are getting closer and closer.


    One hundred meters, fifty meters...


    ten meters, five meters!!


    Zhu que Xuanwu is just behind him. They join hands and attack each other with fear.


    "Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, you''re finished. I''ll let you scribble. Are you afraid this time?" Xuanwu laughed with pride.


    I used my strength to rush into the prison area. There were more than 20 small missile turrets on the ground, making a cold mechanical sound.


    "Three unauthorized intruders have been found, one of them is Prince Li, who is on the white list. It is not recommended to attack him. The weapon system should be turned on, the array should be fully opened, and the scope should be expanded. The other two should not break in and kill him!"


    Boom!!!


    More than 20 small missiles launched, deafening, scared me to pee, "lying trough, so fierce! Fortunately, I''m on the white list. Song Shaocheng''s guess is right. "


    Whoosh, whoosh ~


    Xuanwu was so surprised that he and the rosefinch stopped in a hurry and did not dare to chase after him again.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re playing dirty tricks! You''ll know it later. " Once again, the Xuanwu condensed into a virtual form. The tortoise shell turned into a huge shield, 30 meters in size and as strong as a city wall. Even these small missiles could only make it retreat and could not cause damage.


    I laughed, "my turtle, you can really carry it. Come here if you have the ability."


    With a smile, I rushed into the prison. When I fell to the ground, I was oppressed by the array, and immediately came face to face. Both of them were suppressed to the nineth degree.


    As for Xuanwu, he''s holding missiles outside the array, not to mention how much he''s holding back. "Damn it, if it wasn''t for my big and hard shell, I''d be killed. I''ll hold on a little longer. When these small missiles are gone, I''ll see where you''re going!"


    ...


    the author''s words: for the "unchanged for you" aircraft, add more, add more finished.

 Chapter 821

    The light curtain of array covers the whole prison.


    Zhu Que and Xuanwu are all out of the array.


    I don''t even care. When I want to rush deep, the strength of the array suddenly increases!


    Boom ~


    a strong pressure came from all directions. It seemed that it was only aimed at the practitioners. It forced me to bend my legs and the ground began to crack. It seemed that there was a mountain on my back.


    I can''t help it. My tendons burst. I didn''t expect that this array was so powerful!


    I took a hard step, and my physical body and cultivation had been suppressed to the eighth fold.


    Then there is more and more strong oppression, congenital seven, six, five!


    In the end, I was suppressed to a heavy!


    In the face of such a situation, I am shocked. The strength of this array is beyond my imagination. This is absolutely the great skill of yinmen to imprison Fu Xiao.


    If you don''t have more than ten years, you can''t be so strong.


    Fu Xiao has been trapped here for many years, so we can imagine his fear from the hidden door!


    If it is not strong, how can it be suppressed like this!?


    "Yinmen is worthy of being the core of CNOOC... Even the Li family can''t take out such a big hand!" I guess a little bit, against this pressure, difficult to enter.


    All of a sudden, many guards with weapons rushed out everywhere. When they saw the huge tortoise shell outside the array, they all looked silly.


    "What is this?"


    "My God, can you even block a missile?"


    "Isn''t that representative Li? How did he come in? "


    "Don''t ask so many questions. Go back and watch the prisoners and keep order." Seeing this, the warden was very calm and dismissed his men.


    Then he came to me alone and said, "prince, I''m from the hidden gate. Why did the rosefinch and Xuanwu come here?"


    "Is that a question? People with a clear eye also know that I''ve been chased. What''s going on here? Why is my cultivation suppressed while you are so relaxed? " I asked knowingly, pretending I didn''t know why.


    With a dry cough, the warden explained, "this is the place where Fu Xiao is imprisoned. It''s a big array. Under the first Chinese king''s cloth, there are senior people in the dark of the prison. Ordinary people won''t be affected, but the congenital practitioners are different. Their cultivation will be suppressed to the congenital one."


    "Can the weapons outside resist Xuanwu and rosefinch? Would you like to inform the hidden door for help? " I nodded, pretending to take refuge.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome, and it''s too late for a long distance. Although this array can''t be moved, as long as the other party breaks in, it''s like catching a turtle in a urn. This is a great opportunity. If the experts who maintain the array join hands and crush them with the sea of people tactics, they may be able to kill Xuanwu and Zhuque at one stroke." The warden smiles confidently.


    I stopped, deliberately did not go inside, and the warden stood together, looking back at the outside of Xuanwu, this guy is carrying a small missile, constantly being pushed back.


    I had an idea. I deliberately stirred up Xuanwu''s nerves and cried: "Little Turtle, the ammunition is almost gone. If you really have the courage, you can enter the array and capture me alive. Do you dare?"


    "Cut the crap. You''ll be dead later." Xuanwu raised his head and roared, hoping to tear me apart.


    And rosefinch hiding behind Xuanwu, has been looking at me coldly, without any words.


    Boom ~


    at the same time of missile bombardment, a large heavy machine gun was raised from the fort, and it was madly sweeping.


    Although the bullet had strong penetrating power, it was still resisted by the virtual turtle shell of the internal gas substantiation, leaving only a few scratches.


    Seeing that the elixir was almost gone and the weapon system would have to stop working, I said with a smile, "hahaha, isn''t it bad that I can''t be caught? If you are brave enough, you will come in. Once you come in here, everyone will be suppressed. I''m not afraid of you. "


    The warden gave me a thumbs up and said with admiration, "the prince is very powerful. He deliberately brought them in with provocation. It''s really good. It will be the first battle of the Luo nationality and occupy a huge advantage. It''s all due to you, Prince."


    I looked at him with a smile and thought that I didn''t want them to come in. If he knew my purpose, would he be so angry that he would die?


    Besides, is Xuanwu rosefinch that stupid? Those who will fall into the trap must destroy the array first, and then catch me!


    That''s what I did from beginning to end?


    So, I Dangle dangdangdang shoulder, "good good, did not expect to take a shit luck, can kill these two people, I now use my three inch tongue, to stimulate them."


    Speaking of this, I took a big step, raised my head and yelled five words!


    "Li Shaobai''s turtle!"


    As soon as I blurted out, there were bursts of responses.


    Xuanwu''s eyes were red, and his killing intention was strong to the extreme. He scolded: "you take advantage of me, you cunning villain, you will rely on your mouth. When I catch you, I won''t tear your mouth."


    "I take advantage of you? Did I say what turtle it was? Do you admit that you are My tortoise, that''s why you scold me like this. Well, yes, it must be so. You admit it yourself. " I fork my waist and laugh. If you want more, you have more.Xuanwu couldn''t fight me. I was so angry that I didn''t retreat any more. Instead, I manipulated the tortoise shell and forced it to come. Everything I passed turned into dust.


    "I''m going to break your mouth!"


    "I want to engrave on your back. I want to write about the dog of Xuanwu!"


    ..


    at this moment, the weapon system makes a cold sound, and all the batteries automatically descend and no longer attack.


    "We are out of ammunition and can''t kill the enemy. We have informed the headquarters of yinmen and sent someone to support us. We will arrive in 15 minutes. Everyone who maintains the array, please try your best to suppress Fu Xiao. Don''t make any mistakes."


    With the decline of the fort, Xuanwu rosefinch is close at hand, just outside the light curtain of the array, as if it is a diaphragm.


    Xuanwu first stepped into the array, the powerful pressure made the virtual phase disappear suddenly, and the strength was constantly weakened, shouting: "don''t come in, this array will indeed suppress cultivation."


    With that, Xuanwu immediately stepped back and left the array. His expression was like eating dog dung, and he scolded: "Li Shaobai, you have seed to come out for me!"


    I put out my tongue, deliberately tease, "don''t go out, you come to bite me, this array is really his mother''s powerful, hidden door took many years to decorate, even if it is congenital full come in, also is the same result."


    "Yes? Maybe you don''t know much about the origin The rosefinch''s eyes are indifferent. In a flash, the red figure flies up in a flash and turns into a huge virtual phase in the mid air. When it opens its wings, it covers half the sky. The sound of raising its head resounds through the sky, and the fire clouds burn the moon!


    ঠ~ ~


    à¦

 Chapter 822

    This call, with sharp fluctuations, suddenly penetrated the array.


    If you are an ordinary person, you can''t bear it. You are in a coma on the spot.


    More people were shocked to bleed and die.


    The warden fell beside me, his ears bleeding and unconscious.


    I raised my head, staring at the huge virtual phase hovering in the sky, rosefinch suspended in the center of its eyebrows, eyes full of indifference, looking down on the earth, just like all living beings are ants.


    And the big bird flapping its wings, just like coming out of Jiuyou, spread all over the rolling fire. When it flies high, it seems to be self respecting.


    In a flash, the rosefinch pointed down, accompanied by another long sound, the fire spread, and immediately fell down. The sharp beak seemed to be able to penetrate everything, and the momentum was amazing.


    Closer and closer, closer and closer.


    I clenched my fist, and my heart said, hurry up, hurry up, break the array! In this way, I don''t care about my business. It''s Zhuque who did it. Yinmen won''t blame me.


    From the beginning to the end, it was all planned by song Shaocheng. Without his advice, the responsibility could not be transferred to Zhu que.


    At this moment, I stood inside the array and Xuanwu stood outside the array. Even he had to condense the virtual phase again, hide himself in the turtle shell and dare not fight.


    Outside the light curtain of the array, the big bird turned into a huge flame, so fast that the outline could not be seen clearly. It was like a meteorite falling down, which caused the buildings on the ground to collapse one after another.


    Thundering ~


    the wind and cloud are rolling down, and the sky and the earth are changing color.


    The collision between the flame and the light curtain produced a huge shock. Within a radius of kilometers, the wind howled!


    Even more, when cracks appeared in the light curtain of the array, the fire was forced to penetrate and bombarded the ground. It turned into a terrible fire wave and spread around in a twinkling of an eye, rolling up countless hot winds.


    At the same moment, countless people screamed around the prison. It was as if all the people who maintained the array were killed by powerful counter attack.


    "Source ~"


    "the source of fire... Where it passes, no grass grows!"


    "Ah ~ ~"


    the array is broken!


    It was also at this moment that the fire waves rolled in, and I instantly recovered to my original state. I was no longer suppressed by the array, and I quickly retreated to other places. I couldn''t even get close to the direction of Fu Xiao''s cell.


    The flames were burning. I didn''t have time to save the warden, so he was completely submerged and engulfed. Even the fire wave invaded into the broken cell, which was more terrible than the molten slurry. All the places he passed were melting and spreading!


    Rosefinch stands at the center of the fire wave, as the source of all this, unaffected by any influence. When her long hair is flying, the hot wind blows away her veil...


    it is a face full of oriental charm, with a high nose and red lips.


    In my rapid retreat, when I saw this face, I immediately recalled the memory of the woman who taught in Yanjing University and sent clothes to the orphanage!


    This man is Murong Zi!


    Premier Feng once told me that her adoptive father married her a name, called... Rosefinch!


    "It''s you! Murong purple It suddenly dawned on me that Murong Zi was a rosefinch. Teaching in Yanjing University was just her identity.


    Murong purple look as usual, seems to have no longer care about identity, when you look from afar, still cold, "so what? I should have killed you at the beginning. I hesitated. I won''t kill you this time. I will burn you to death. "


    With that, Murong Ziyu raised her hand, stretched out a fire phoenix head in the sea of fire, opened her mouth, and was about to swallow me up.


    The heat of terror hit, although I have a certain strength at the moment, but in front of Murong purple, but still like a child, can''t fight back.


    "This is the source, and what you master is the source of fire. It comes from within the five elements, but it is beyond them." My heart palpitation is unprecedented. I''m crazy to retreat.


    But at this time, the clouds and fog in the sky moved to cover a curving moon. In the blink of an eye, the clouds were thick and there was a drizzle.


    It seems useless, but in fact it is putting out the fire.


    The head of the Phoenix gradually shrinks at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Who?" The rosefinch frowned.


    The response she received was a wheezing.


    Murong purple burst out suddenly, the fire of the dark place strengthened again, and said in a cold voice: "no matter who you are, it''s useless! Hiding behind and not daring to come out, I thought I would be afraid of you? "


    Boom!


    A black light came from the sky and bombarded the top of Huofeng''s head.


    Murong purple rare show the color of moving, asked: "who in the end, give me out!"


    Boom!


    Another black ray of thunder hit the shell of Xuanwu''s virtual turtle!


    If this thunder has heavenly power, even the tortoise shell with strong resistance will crack at the moment!


    With a scream, Murong Zi deliberately protected the area from interference, and immediately became a terrible pit. Xuanwu lay in the deepest place, his whole body was cut to scorch, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood, "it''s thunder method!"!!! The source of black thunderXuanwu, second defeat!


    Murong purple see, while controlling the fire, while scanning around, "give me out!"


    Without Murong Zi''s pursuit, I temporarily recovered my safety. While I stepped back, I was also looking around for the owner of the black thunder.


    With the shift of vision, in my field of vision, there is a middle-aged man with long gray hair on the top of the prison cell that is about to collapse. He slowly walks to the edge and is located at a high place, with his hands behind his waist, breathing heavily.


    And in his body, at this time, there are countless streamers, the color is constantly changing, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple.


    Until he no longer wheezes, the streamer finally turns into an arc black awn, shrouded in his own circle, zizizao.


    It''s like he''s standing there. He''s the source of thunder!


    He closed his eyes, opened his arms, and seemed to feel his own strength. He said with a wild smile: "finally... Freedom. This feeling has not been experienced for many years. If it was not for the long-term suppression of the great array, I would not have been able to enter the source. The hidden door treated me unfairly, and secretly colluded with the usurper to separate sovereignty. I was the leader of the hidden door, but I would have suffered a disaster without any rashness, the so-called bone It''s just the same with flesh relatives and brothers. "


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    He was smiling, seemingly wanton, but in fact full of sadness.


    "Who are you?" Murong Zi was puzzled.


    He continued to smile and turn a deaf ear.


    "To die!" Murong purple a finger hit, fire condensation, melt into a huge fire snake.


    As if feeling the impact, he laughed at himself and said, "who am I? Is that important now?"


    With that, he slowly opened his eyes, and there was black light shining in them, even overflowing the end of his eyes. Despite the fire snake''s bombardment, he still stood in the shadow of black light.


    This man is Fu Xiao!


    He pointed to the sky and said faintly: "you have fire, I have thunder, you have waves, I have sea!"


    This refers to the roar of the sky and the earth, the flow of electricity and light, and the roar, forming a vast thunder sea in the night sky!

 Chapter 823

    The thunderous sea is deafening.


    The dark clouds are twined with black threads, and Fu Xiao is extremely powerful. Standing there, he is just like the real supreme Lei FA. The colorful thunder once played by Fu Yun is like a child playing boxing compared with Fu Xiao.


    Murong purple looks moved, showing deep fear. First he looks at me, and then he looks back to the deep pit where Xuanwu is seriously injured. Unexpectedly, he retreats. He says in a cold voice, "I''m not here to share with you. It''s a waste of time. I''m just for Li Shaobai. Today he''s lucky. With your help, but never next time."


    With that, Murong Zi turns around and grabs Xuanwu. Subconsciously, she wants to quit.


    "Did I... Let you go?" Fu Xiao suddenly pointed, and the loud noise suddenly rang all over the place. Several black thunder intercepted him and split him a foot away from Murong Zi.


    Murong Zi suddenly turned back, her eyes full of killing, "don''t deceive others too much, you and I are the same source of cultivation, if I want to go, you can''t stop me."


    "Yiyuan? When did I say that I am a source? " Fu Xiao''s hand turned. In the thunder and lightning sky, it suddenly began to rain.


    This drizzle seems as usual, but in fact it is full of strong corrosiveness!


    I hastened to hide under a broken eaves to temporarily block the rain, thinking that Fu Xiao was really not simple.


    Murong Zi was shocked and quickly resisted with fire, but he could only resist reluctantly as if he had met a natural enemy. He was shocked and said: "rain... The first thing you do is rain source! You are two sources


    "The two sources are still a little different. They haven''t been fully understood. At most, they are one and a half sources." Fu Yun''s fingers closed and the rain stopped.


    Murong purple more fear, stalemate in place for a long time, do not move, "what do you want? I don''t want to fight with you, otherwise you and I will be injured. It''s not worth it. If you are a smart person, you should know how to measure the difference, and you and I don''t have any grudges, so we don''t have to fight. "


    Speaking of this, Murong Zi moved her eyes and glared at me, "Li Shaobai, you are lucky this time. I didn''t expect that such a person was taken in here. The degree of his secrecy is unknown to the Luo people."


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I winked at Fu Xiao and hinted at him.


    As a result, Fu Xiao didn''t listen to me. He stood still and left with Xuanwu for Murong Zi.


    Just now he said so domineering that it was just a scene? I thought he really wouldn''t let Murong Zi go.


    Daren Qing Fu Xiao is still so careful, not willing to suffer losses.


    When the rain stops, the fire goes out and the thunder disperses, you can see the bright moon behind the dark clouds.


    Fu Xiao came to me, reached out and patted me on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, master Bai. I don''t want to help you. It''s because I don''t have absolute strength to crush you. It''s not worth it. You see, I''m just one source and a half, and I''m not much better than her."


    My face was black, and I looked at him white. "Master Fu, you are really modest. At such a good time, you let others run away. At least you have cleaned up Xuanwu?"


    "Oh, forget for a moment, forget for a moment, ha ha ha, we''ve accomplished our goal. Why are you angry with Mr. Bai? In the future, you''ll have a good chance. If you can''t do it yourself, you''ll let rosefinch do it instead of you. It''s really powerful. I''ll take the opportunity to put the responsibility on the head of Luo nationality. It''s high, it''s high!" Fu Xiao pretended to praise me.


    I said: "in that case, the matter we discussed should have a result, right?"


    Without waiting for Fu Xiao to answer, a group of hermits suddenly appeared in the distance, such as Fu Ming and Fu Xue. Fu Tong, the first three men, came quickly.


    Seeing the remnant images around him, Fu Tong immediately took a cool breath and said, "what happened? Did the rosefinch really do it just now? "


    Fu Ming saw Fu Xiao and I standing together from a distance. His face became tense, and he even directed the followers to disperse and form a square array.


    "Fu Xiao, did you come out? What''s going on? " Fu Xue was full of doubts.


    Fu Tong clenched his teeth. "Damn, I just received the news that rosefinch and Xuanwu were chasing Li Shaobai. Did they come here all the way? Li Shaobai, don''t you mean it? "


    Hearing this, I felt a thump in my heart, saying that this was the biggest risk song Shaocheng referred to, and it was easy to be recognized.


    I just wanted to explain it according to song Shaocheng''s lines in advance. Fu Xiao put his hand in front of me and shook his head at me. "I''ll help you with your affairs, but I can''t help you until I finish dealing with these things."


    I turned my head a little. Unexpectedly, Fu Xiao, the old fox, stood forward and said, "yes, on purpose. So what? Come and bite me


    I can''t help but have black lines all over my head. It''s too honest and direct!


    At this moment, Fu Ming, Fu Xue and Fu Tong were very angry.


    "Li Shaobai, you collude with the traitors and sinners of the hidden gate. We have nothing to do with your Li family."


    "Li Shaobai, you are so bold. This is the bottom line of challenging China shipping. Even if you were killed today, the Li family would never dare to say no!""Fu Xiao, Fu Xiao, if you are wise, let''s go. In front of the three of us, you are not the opponent."


    I stand still, it''s like being killed by dog day.


    Fu Xiao gave me a look, suggesting that I don''t have to worry. Then he walked forward leisurely and said: "a good one is not an opponent. Maybe it was many years ago, but it may not be now. I really want to thank you. If it wasn''t for the array suppression over the years, I would never have made such progress."


    "What do you mean?" Fu Ming frowned.


    Fu Xiao said with a smile: "it doesn''t mean much. You three are really despicable. Before my father died, he gave me the sovereignty and asked you three to help me. However, I didn''t think that in order to control the hidden gate, you should join hands to suppress me and do such harm. Good and evil will be rewarded. In those days, I could not resist, but now everything is different. "


    "For so many years, I have been suppressed here. Many of my confidants have to work for you in order to survive, but they have been secretly helping me. Compared with the three of you, they are not brothers, but they are more like brothers!"


    "You say... I''ll kill you, or let you try what I''ve been doing for years?"


    When Fu Xue heard about it, he immediately used the hidden door thunder method, called out a colorful supreme thunder, split it at Fu Xiao, and scolded: "fart, you are a sinner, and the hidden door sovereignty will never be controlled by one person."


    Boom!


    The thunder disappeared and the dust filled.


    Fu Xiao walked out of it, his whole body intact, his eyes became extremely contemptuous, sneered and said: "hidden door supreme Lei FA, is that what you learn?"


    "It''s impossible! It''s all my strength. " Fu Xue is unbelievable.


    Fu Tong gave a cold Snort and looked at Fu Xue. They joined hands to show the seven colors of thunder at the same time.


    It''s booming again. Fu Xiaolian and Mao are still alive. It''s like stepping into the source territory and mastering the black thunder, he turns himself into the source of thunder. It doesn''t hurt him, but he''s immune.


    "Rubbish! What the hell did you learn! It''s a shame that I was suppressed by you three. " Fu Xiao''s eyes were filled with deep disdain.


    At this time, Fu Ming, whose face was the most gloomy, finally made a move. He pinched the Jue with both hands, and in a moment, he condensed the virtual phase.


    Boom ~


    unfortunately, no matter how Fu Ming used his thunder method, he still couldn''t hurt Fu Xiao''s hair.


    "Slag, I think you''ve lost all the faces of yinmen Leifa! Three mediocre people dare to control the hidden door. It''s a great shame to the hidden door. Today I''ll show you what the real leader of the hidden door is Fu Xiao always keeps the posture of both hands holding the waist, that expression, that posture, domineering!


    In the blink of an eye, he suddenly chopped off the black thunder, turned into a black python, and immediately split Fu Ming into two parts: the outer part was burnt, the inner part was tender, and his hair was fried.


    Fu Minggang is still in good condition. Now he can only collapse on the ground. He is half dead and twitching all over


    When the hermits around saw this scene, they were so shocked that they were all numb. They were almost scared to pee, for fear that they would be themselves in the next second.


    I don''t know who it is. Suddenly, I bow my hands and bow down, "see... See you, Lord of the hidden gate."


    Then, the voice of obedience grew.


    "This is the real Leifa!"


    "Such strength deserves it."


    "Let''s meet the leader of the hidden gate."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 26800 crown of kings!

 Chapter 824

    People bow to the throne, this scene, become not ordinary fast, dare to face the source of Fu Xiao, hidden door is also afraid of death.


    In addition, the sovereignty belongs to Fu Xiao. It''s not too much to call him the leader of the hidden gate now, and it''s even more natural.


    It was Fu Ming who was smoking on the ground with white foam in his mouth. "You''re really the grass on the wall!"


    With that, Fu Ming was so angry that he fainted on the spot.


    Fu Xuefu, the only one left, trembled in both legs. They did not dare to look directly at Fu Xiao. Their faces were very pale.


    Fu Xiao''s eyes narrowed into a narrow slit, which contained a murderous opportunity. He said coldly, "as a fellow brother, I should be ashamed of my father under the yellow spring if I don''t clean up the door, wipe out my relatives with justice, and revive the power of my hidden door."


    Fu Tong''s face changed greatly, and he was scared to death. As a congenitally perfect man, he even knelt down and kowtowed and begged for mercy: "big brother, don''t kill me. It''s my fault. It''s my fault that Fu Tong ate bear heart and leopard gall, and I don''t dare any more."


    When Fu Xue saw this, he knelt down and stammered: "big brother, the third brother is afraid. He will listen to you in the future. What you say is what you say."


    "Big brother now? Why didn''t you call me when I was imprisoned? Begging for mercy when you die? Too late, too late! As the leader of the hidden door, I have to bear some responsibilities. You cancer must be eradicated! " Fu Xiao looked cold, as if he was going to call black thunder in the next second.


    Fu Tongfu''s teeth clucked and collided. In the blink of an eye, he was sweating profusely. He was so regretful that tears came out.


    "Brother, you can''t be so heartless."


    "Yuanjing... Don''t kill me. I don''t want to die."


    Fu Xiao snorted coldly, took two steps forward, stood in front of them, looked down, and sighed: "you do these things, and you want me to treat you as brothers? It''s ridiculous. If I didn''t master the thunder source and be immune to all the thunder damage, I''m afraid you are not kneeling now, but working together to deal with me? "


    Seeing this, I have a hunch that Fu Xiao will make a move in the next second.


    So, I rushed over, stood in front of Fu Xiao, shook my head slowly, and said, "Mr. Fu, you can''t kill this man. It''s useful to keep it for the Luo people. There can''t be any less generals at this time."


    "Master Bai, don''t get involved in this matter. I''ve decided that these three people must die." Fu Xiao said.


    When Fu Xuefu and Fu Tong saw me, they immediately begged for help.


    "Prince, please help us. We have to deal with the Luo people."


    "Help us. We don''t want to die yet. As long as you are willing to help, you will agree to any conditions."


    Are you willing to agree to any conditions?


    Isn''t that just what I want?


    As a result, before I begged for them, Fu Xiao saw through his mind and said, "as long as I restore my identity as the leader of the hidden door, what conditions can''t I promise you? You need the three of them? I has the final say when I hide the door.


    The old fox''s answer is very simple.


    I shook my head again, "master Fu, even if you have a grudge, it depends on the situation. You see they all kneel down, right? At least, you can give them a chance to show their attitude. It''s not too late to deal with it after defeating the Luo nationality."


    Fu Tong heard the words and said, "yes, if we can''t defeat the Luo people, we can''t live any longer. Now is the time to need people. Please give us a chance. We will perform well and make up for our mistakes. When it''s over, you''ll have a good time."


    Fu Xiao is entangled.


    Fu Xue added, "we must devote ourselves to the hidden gate. I know you hate us, elder brother, but I''m also thinking about the hidden gate. Who is not born in the hidden gate, and who wants the hidden gate to be destroyed by the Luo family?"


    Fu Xiao was still silent, which made Fu Xue and Fu Tong look at each other, extremely nervous, as if they were at the moment of life and death.


    Finally, Fu Xiao took a meaningful look at me and sighed: "this time, it''s only for the sake of Mr. Bai''s face that I''ll let you off for the time being. But I advise you not to take chances. Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning over my face. If Mr. Bai didn''t show up for you, I think you would have died long ago."


    This old fox is actually raising my face and giving me all the credit.


    At that moment, Fu Xuefu and Fu Tong were very grateful. They changed their appellation and called me master Bai, just like I was their Savior and ancestor. They wanted to hold my thigh.


    Then, Fu Xiao glanced around, suddenly changed the topic, said: "what... Fu Yun and ye Wudao''s marriage is cancelled, I think ye Wudao and Bai Ye are quite right, it is estimated that there is a little conflict, which one of you has an opinion?"


    Who dares to have an opinion?


    Fu Tong seems to suddenly realize, finally understand my intention, but did not say anything, the default point down.


    "In that case, go back to your home. I haven''t been back to yinmen for many years. I''ll make a good rectification this time. Tomorrow I''ll let someone tell me about it. Mr. Bai, you can go back to Li''s house and wait for the news. When you are free, come to yinmen and have tea with me. Later, you will be the VIP of yinmen. You are always welcome. Let''s go first." Fu Xiao waved his hand and immediately led the man away.As for Fu Ming, he was carried hand in hand. He did not know whether he was alive or dead.


    When I got back to Li''s home, it was very late.


    But what happened before shocked countless people.


    Almost as soon as I entered the door, I was called to the Li''s main hall by the old man''s orders. A group of people sat there, all staring at me.


    As there is no accurate information from the hidden gate, all of you, including the old man, don''t know much about the situation. All they know is that Fu Xiao was saved by me using the rosefinch.


    The old man''s face was not good-looking. He said sternly, "what''s the situation? Didn''t I remind you? Why not? It''s about the future development of the Li family. How can we do it at will! "


    I just wanted to explain. Li Qinghao, who hadn''t been against me for a long time, suddenly stood up in a huff and said, "Li Shaobai, you are so brave that you dare to disobey the old man''s words. Do you want to be the prince or not? I''m not taking revenge on you for personal enmity, but judging this matter from the perspective of the Li family. You must have an account. "


    In front of all the people, the old God lit a cigarette and totally ignored Li Qinghao.


    Seeing that I was frivolous and unrepentant, he said, "hum, you are too selfish. It seems that you can''t do without giving you a lesson. Just by your behavior, how can you be worthy of the crown prince''s identity? I think you might as well order me to take away his crown prince''s status. You are still pretending to be nobody here because you are wrong."


    "I have already reminded you why you just didn''t listen and said that you should not give up the whole forest for the sake of a small tree. You are ignoring the future of the Li family." The old man sighed heavily, full of strong disappointment.

 Chapter 825

    We all don''t know the real situation. It''s not unreasonable to look at the problem from their point of view.


    The problem is that Li Qinghao started to sow discord again!


    My head was raised, my arrogance was even more frivolous, and my whole body was full of arrogance. I deliberately stimulated Li Qinghao and said, "someone wants to do me, right? It''s a pity that it''s impossible. This time Xuanwu was seriously injured and Zhuque was defeated. In a short time, our high-level core can be regarded as really safe. We can also go out at will like the younger generation. "


    The old man frowned, as if thinking, as if waiting for my answer, he knew I would not talk nonsense.


    But Li Qinghao didn''t believe it. He thought I was full of nonsense and immediately said, "fart, how can Xuanwu be hurt? How can rosefinch lose? Are you defeated? What a shame


    With a leisurely smile, I smoked a cigarette calmly. Along with nicotine inhalation in my lungs, I exhaled smoke and said, "I didn''t fart. In front of so many people, how can I fart? This time I rescued Fu Xiao, and he successfully ascended the position of the leader of the hidden gate. What''s more, Fu Tong and Fu Xue were subject to the relationship between Fu Xiao and me, and the change of the situation. How could the Li family fall out with the hidden gate? To put it another way, the strength of our camp has been improved again. "


    "Fu Xiao? How can this be possible? Don''t talk freely here. A mere Fu Xiao is not qualified to be the leader of the hidden door, a waste who has been imprisoned for many years. What is it Li Qinghao still doesn''t believe it. He has to fight with me to the end.


    Cursing cursing, the old man suddenly reached out to interrupt Li Qinghao and motioned me to go on.


    Li Qinghao wants to talk but doesn''t dare to refute. He just holds his chest in both hands and stares at me fiercely, as if waiting for me to use some excuse to make up for this mistake and then expose it.


    I smile a little, put up two fingers, only said two words, "source."


    Master second understand what I mean, together with the surrounding elders, also understand.


    "Is Fu Xiao the source? It''s great news. "


    "The prince rescued him. It can be said that he is his great benefactor. If what the prince said is true, then our relationship with yinmen will definitely be better."


    "The leader of the hidden door... When Fu Weiguo died, there was no new leader of the hidden door. I didn''t expect that his eldest son had been in this position for so many years."


    "There is no dispute about the origin."


    ..


    the old man was relieved and seemed to put down the burden in his heart.


    Li Qinghao''s face turned green, but he just didn''t believe it. He questioned: "you don''t have any evidence here, are you talking nonsense? It''s not so easy to break through the origin. "


    "Tomorrow you will know." I coughed and didn''t tell the story of Ye Wudao and Fu Yun, because I thought it was better to announce it by the hidden gate.


    But at this time, the hidden door suddenly came.


    "I don''t have to wait for tomorrow. I''m going to inform some of you on behalf of yinmen now. The elder brother told me that he was afraid of being misunderstood, so he specially asked me to come." Fu Tong led Fu Yun to the main hall.


    With that, Fu Tong said hello to the old man for the first time. Then he gave up his hands and bowed down to me deeply. "I''ve met Mr. Bai..."


    Fu Yun also quickly arched his hand. "Mr. Bai..."


    this move made Li Qinghao''s eyes bulge and his face couldn''t believe it.


    Who is Fu Tong? He is one of the three main affairs of the hidden gate. He is higher than me in terms of cultivation and status!


    But now, in front of everyone, he was not only respectful, but also grateful.


    "Master Bai?" The old man was stunned.


    "What''s going on? Is it... "Li Qinghao was completely stupid.


    All the people were shocked and took a chill.


    Fu Tong nodded, "yes, all this is true. My eldest brother Fu Xiaoxiu is Tongtian, and Lei Yuan has mastered it to the extreme. He is actually the master of the hidden door. Thanks to master Bai, it''s not convenient to say more about other secrets."


    This guy only said that I saved Fu Xiao, and he didn''t mention anything about their imprisonment. He was also a good person. He changed his face faster than magic.


    I didn''t want to expose Fu Tong. I shrugged my shoulders and swaggered up to Li Qinghao. I raised my eyebrows to him on purpose. "How about that? I didn''t lie to you, did I? "


    "You..." Li Qinghao couldn''t respond, and his expression was very subdued.


    Then, Li Qinghao turned his head. He didn''t seem to want to see me. He snorted, "this time you''re lucky."


    The old man pressed his hand, and finally no longer kept a straight face. When he had a long smile, he stood up with a crutch and said, "yes, yes, I didn''t expect that things would take such a turn. Even I, the old man, felt that I didn''t expect it. Now, as the owner of the Li family, I have to do some rewards."


    I looked at Song Shaocheng in the corner and quickly put in a sentence, "don''t worry, old man. The credit for this is not me, but song Shaocheng. He is the greatest hero. If old man wants to reward, please leave the credit to song Shaocheng.""Oh? This is even more unexpected. I didn''t expect that the Song family in Shaocheng still had such wisdom. It seems that the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, and the green is better than the blue. " The old man stroked his beard and laughed, and his words were full of praise.


    Song Shaocheng is not modest, let a person push out, "the old man is sorry, I''m inconvenient, can''t salute, first thank the old man''s praise, but this reward or forget it, I''m a useless person, don''t need any reward, can stay around the prince, has been satisfied."


    "How can you be a useless person just by your nature? You look down on yourself too much, but proper rewards are still needed. Do you have any requirements? Put it up at will. " The old man looked very happy.


    Song Shaocheng shook his head and replied: "the younger generation''s request is to stay with the prince. That''s all. Please turn over the topic. There is really no need for any reward, and this is what I should do."


    The old man even said "good" three times, his eyes on song Shaocheng changed, as if he regarded it as his own junior.


    However, Li Qinghao''s face turned black. He was staring at Song Shaocheng. His expression was full of envy and jealousy. He seemed to be jealous that I had such talent, but he didn''t!


    "Please don''t be impatient. I''d like to tell you one more thing in advance. That is the marriage between Fu Yun and ye Wudao. After the consideration of my elder brother, the leader of the hidden door, I made the decision to cancel the marriage." Said Fu Tong.


    As soon as the words took off, all the people were confused. They didn''t know why they made such a speech.


    But in this, there are many discerning people who see through the meaning and look at me one after another.


    "It''s the prince..."


    "cough cough cough, I have already said that the prince must be interested in Ye Wudao. You don''t believe me."


    "But even so, the prince''s move is a little... Bad, isn''t it? After all, the marriage has been settled. That''s why it''s cancelled...

 Chapter 826

    The crowd murmured and gradually realized the reason.


    The reason for the cancellation of the marriage is not only the result of the relationship between Fu Xiao and me, but also a manifestation of Fu Tong and Fu Yun''s fear of power.


    I clearly understand that it''s really inappropriate to intervene again at such a time, which is tantamount to forcibly breaking up the two.


    Seeing this, Fu Tong quickly winked at Fu Yun.


    Then, Fu Yun took a few steps forward, bowed his hands, and said: "I''m Fu Yun. I don''t love ye Wudao. Before, everything was the master''s idea. It was to marry Ye family and make the hidden gate stronger. I don''t have much to do, but I think I must clarify it for him."


    "It''s an indisputable fact that he won me in the martial arts contest. The reason why Ye Wudao chose to marry me is very clear to me. It''s just a moment of anger. I just picked up a bargain and agreed to follow my master''s instructions."


    "So far, I hope you don''t misinterpret it. I think it''s better to marry Ye family with the relationship between Bai Ye and yinmen."


    ..


    after Fu Yun finished speaking, Fu Tong said something that he didn''t have, and then he left slowly.


    For a moment, the main hall held different opinions.


    Some people think that this excuse is too reluctant, and my approach is very inappropriate.


    Some people think it is in line with the fact that Lang has a love affair and she wants to be together. With such a good ending, how can there be so many others.


    Some people directly define Fu Yun''s behavior as having to bow in front of the powerful.


    Among these figures, Li Qinghao''s subordinates are particularly sharp in their words. They constantly accuse me of forcing others to do harm to both sides, which is immoral.


    Li Qinghao said with a smile, "Li Shaobai, don''t you think it''s mean to do this? Ye Wudao is still in the hidden door, and Fu Tong didn''t say when she would come back. I don''t think they are very angry. They hate you for beating mandarin ducks. "


    "I just like Ye Wudao. I know it''s not good. Can I do nothing but watch it?" I calm down and respond.


    Li Qinghao said, "if you do something wrong, you can do something so immoral. It''s really amazing. The reputation of the prince will be ruined by you sooner or later. Just because ye Wudao hasn''t come back, it''s enough to prove that you have made a big mistake. It''s not only affecting you, but also disturbing the atmosphere of the Li family What''s the difference between this and forced marriage? "


    I was so choked that I couldn''t fight back, because it was really wrong. Li Qinghao obviously deliberately grasped this point to make trouble for me and risked his life to hurt me.


    I was so angry that I turned around and wanted to go.


    Li Qinghao, standing in front of the road, said with a smile, "where is the prince going? Forced to destroy other people''s marriage, still don''t let me say? I think ye Wudao and Fu Yun have been in love for a long time in yinmen. I''m afraid they are not clean! "


    The whole audience was shocked by this remark.


    The king of Dan slapped the table and scolded: "Li Qinghao, what are you talking about? Shut up for me. You can''t talk nonsense and point fingers."


    Li Qinghao said with a smile, "don''t worry, master Dan. I just mentioned it casually. Who knows if it happened? Right. "


    "Shut up I want to tear Li Qinghao''s mouth.


    As a result, not only did he keep on, but also he didn''t have a bottom line. He said sarcastically, "I won''t shut up, and I''m not allowed to talk? Since the marriage has been cancelled, why doesn''t Ye Wudao come back? It''s just that. It''s so mean and shameless of you to disturb other people''s marriage. You''re really shameless. "


    "Enough!" The old man suddenly denounced.


    Li Qinghao turned his lips and stopped talking at that time.


    However, what this dog spits out from his mouth has affected many people''s thoughts. They look at each other one by one. It seems that everyone thinks Li Qinghao''s words are reasonable. Ye Wudao has been staying for so long, but he may have a close relationship with Fu Yun.


    Then, even I was confused. My heart said that ye Wudao''s character of such a death, maybe she would do it on purpose to annoy me...


    I couldn''t help it. I gritted my teeth and glared at Li Qinghao, a son of a bitch, secretly scolding him for having nothing to do with me. If he wasn''t a member of the Li family, I would never kill him.


    Li Qinghao is very angry, provocative way: "more I don''t say, anyway, I think, ye Wudao is impossible to come back, even if not married Fu Yun, also can''t have a relationship with you, you think more of you."


    "Don''t shut up The old man was angry.


    Li Qinghao turned his head and returned to his original position. Although he didn''t speak any more, when his eyes came, I almost couldn''t help but want to do it.


    At this time, Dan Wang took out his mobile phone and seemed to prove Ye Wudao''s innocence. He dialed her number in public and turned on the loudspeaker.


    Only listening to the phone was connected, Dan Wang did not hesitate, immediately asked: "no way, the marriage has been cancelled, when will you come back?""If I don''t go back, why should I go back? I think the hidden door is very good. They treat me just like their own family. They will stay here in the future. " Ye Wudao responded.


    Wow, people can''t help being shocked.


    "Is it true that...


    " I look like it. "


    "Well, don''t say it. Master Dan Wang will be angry later."


    When I heard these words, I felt very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. I watched King Dan silently.


    At this moment, after swallowing a mouthful of saliva, the king of Dan asked in a deep voice: "no way, you are in the hidden door. Is there any accident?"


    "What accident?" Ye Wudao didn''t seem to understand.


    Dan Wang''s mouth twitched and asked, "that''s the one."


    "What, which?" Ye Wudao still doesn''t understand.


    Dan Wang looked around and asked for the third time, "it''s about... Men and women. After hearing these four words, ye Wudao was silent for dozens of seconds.


    In these dozens of seconds, all the people held their breath, all raised their ears and waited for the answer, for fear that they might miss it.


    After the silence, ye Wudao said, "I don''t know!"


    With that, the phone was hung up!


    Dududu ~


    I don''t know...


    What does it mean?


    I felt as if I had been struck by thunder. My whole body was numb and my brain was blank.


    Dan Wang hesitated and wanted to call again. After several times, ye Wudao refused to answer.


    "I''m not shy. I''m sorry to say that? Isn''t that the way women are? "


    "I should be like this. Alas, it''s broken. The marriage is cancelled, but I''m not healthy again."


    "This time, the prince is really stealing chicken, but he can''t eat rice."


    My first instinct is that I don''t believe it!


    How could that be!


    Li Qinghao scoffed and sat there enjoying himself. His eyes kept flashing. If he finally won in front of me, I would like to kill.


    "No way!" I had no time to deal with my injury, so I rushed out of the Li family hall and went straight to the hidden door!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 37000 crown of kings.

 Chapter 827

    Hidden gate, located in the capital Zhonghai.


    After Xuanwu was seriously injured, the situation is quite stable for the time being. At least I can go out safely. They will never come back to capture me alive in a short time.


    Without approval, I forced my car into Zhonghai. Because of my relationship with Fu Xiao, no one dared to stop it at will.


    When they arrived at yinmen, Fu Tong and Fu Yun had just arrived.


    As soon as I got out of the car, they were staring at each other.


    Fu Tong asked, "master Bai, why are you here? It''s fast enough. As soon as our front foot arrived, your back foot came. "


    "Where is Ye Wudao? Take me to see her I closed the door and rushed in.


    Fu Tong understood what I meant and didn''t say much. He immediately led me into the hidden door.


    ..


    I saw Ye Wudao in a villa in yinmen, which was specially arranged by yinmen.


    She was wearing a thin white pajamas, jade feet on the table, holding a large bag of potato chips, eating while watching TV.


    Fu Tong, master and apprentice Fu Yun, took me outside the door, then stepped down and left the space for me and ye Wudao.


    I stood outside the door. Ye Wudao didn''t even look at me. The chips were eating faster and faster, just like venting his anger.


    I looked around and found that there were not only women''s things, but also men''s daily tools, such as ashtrays on the desktop, large slippers, razors, and so on.


    Dayton time, my heart cool half, dare feeling Fu Yun also live in this villa, and ye Wudao get along day and night.


    All stiff into the door, I sat on the sofa next to Ye Wudao, she still ignored me, just like a pair of distracted expression, completely ignored me.


    I want to talk and stop, pause and pause, full brewing for more than half a minute, said: "go back with me."


    Ye Wudao put down the big bag of potato chips, clapped his hands, picked up a glass of orange juice, slightly sipped, but still did not want to pay attention to me.


    I said, "if you stay in the hidden gate, you will be gossiped. Come back with me."


    At this time, ye Wudao turned his face, looked at me indifferently, and finally replied, "I know, do you still use it? Don''t you think I''m not clean when I stay here, right? In fact, you also care about it, right? Otherwise, you will come to me personally? But it''s a pity that I don''t care any more. Whatever others say, I''ll eat and live here, and the hidden gate won''t do anything to me. Do you need to go back to be angry? "


    "No, it''s better to go back than here. It''s not proper." I hastened to advise.


    As a result, ye Wudao didn''t appreciate me at all. He looked at me like a stranger, not only unwilling to leave, but also told me that everything was over.


    Said, ye Wudao showed anger, directly face to face.


    "I have told you not to come to me again. Why do you want to interfere?"


    "Don''t you think it''s mean and shameless?"


    "If you let me go, you can go back. What do you think of me as ye Wudao?"


    ...


    I was so choked that I didn''t know how to answer. All my complicated thoughts were frozen in my heart, and I only sighed, "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry. Is it useful? I''ve already made up my mind about a good marriage. Why do you always like to be a faggot? I''m really fed up with you. Even if what happens to Fu Yun and me, it''s a matter of course. You don''t have to care about it. " Ye Wudao responded harshly, his pretty face flushed with anger.


    I couldn''t believe it and asked: "are you and Fu Yun..."


    Ye Wudao held his chest with both hands, turned his head over, and hummed coldly: "what''s your business? Why should I tell you? Go back. I don''t want to see you


    "Really don''t want to see me?" I clenched my fist as if my heart were dead.


    Ye Wudao still didn''t look at me and said decisively: "yes, I don''t want to see you. Don''t bother me again. I hate you now. I''m really bored. If you know what I mean, don''t come."


    I lowered my head and let out a cry, but it didn''t hurt as much as before. Instead, it became very calm.


    Maybe Ye Wudao and I should not have been together. As the saying goes, it''s better to follow Ye Wudao''s meaning and let both sides be free.


    Thinking, silent, I close my eyes.


    A few seconds later, I suddenly got up, no longer have redundant words, out of the villa.


    Back in the car, I grabbed the steering wheel with both hands, and I still haven''t been healed. My clothes are in rags, just like a beggar picking up garbage.


    Especially the burning marks on my body, whenever I move my hands and feet, I feel painful.


    "The fire source of rosefinch is really extraordinary. If it is swallowed, there will be absolutely no bones left. Fu Xiao''s source of black thunder is even more terrifying. However, Fu Xiao should not be free now. He should straighten out the affairs of seclusion. Don''t worry. Come back to him later." I felt the burning wound, felt the little blood man in the Dantian, and suddenly had a surprised idea.


    ...


    three days later.I came out of the Li family''s medical base and my injury was almost healed.


    In these three days, ye Wudao''s affair was known to all. Even if I went to invite her in person, it was known to all.


    For a moment, I have feelings for ye Wudao, which has become a firm fact.


    On the other hand, people think that ye Wudao and Fu Yun already have a close relationship. They also think that she is waiting for the hidden gate to change her mind and resume her marriage.


    The same is the three days, Ning Xing did not contact me once, even a fool, also guessed that she knew the situation, our feelings undoubtedly fell into a deeper dilemma.


    I didn''t explain, and I don''t know how to explain, because this is the fact, wrong is wrong, with Ning Xing''s character, more explanation is just redundant.


    Sitting in the prince''s hall, Fang Ruolan and Chu Yuyan surround each other.


    "We are married to you. What can we do for Ruolan? But it''s very common in a big family. Can I get a divorce? " Fang Ruolan said.


    Chu Yuyan sighed: "sister Ning Xing, I can still accept it, but this ye Wudao... Forget it, don''t say it."


    Even if the mouth is not happy, the two women are still around, leading to a strong sense of guilt in my heart, I really want to slap myself.


    I haven''t had any good luck before. All day long, I feel that as a super God hero, I don''t even have a girlfriend around me. It''s a shame to talk about it. How did it come to this? I like four women at the same time....


    rubbing my temples makes me headache. Although Chu Yuyan and Fang Ruolan are calm, what I fear most is this kind of emotional conflict. This feeling of helplessness is worse than killing me.


    Ning Xing there, can''t explain, forced to explain I''m afraid will make more rigid.


    Ye Wudao there, she has regarded me as a stranger, determined to stay in the hidden door, unable to change.


    What do I do now? This meeting is really a loss for my wife and a loss for my soldiers.

 Chapter 828

    Both sides of the road have become a dead end, there is no way to go.


    After thinking about it, I simply don''t care, continue to leave personal space for Ning Xing, don''t disturb her for the moment, wait for her final result, no matter how she chooses, I won''t blame anyone.


    As for ye Wudao, I didn''t pay any attention to him. Anyway, I gave up.


    So, I went to yinmen in person again. What I saw was not ye Wudao, but Fu Xiao.


    At the moment of meeting, Fu Xiao took off his prison clothes and changed into a purple gown. His right sleeve was surrounded by lightning stripes. When he raised his hand, he had the style of the leader of the hidden door.


    After all the people were sent away, Fu Xiao and I sat down face to face for tea.


    He threw me a cigarette and showed his yellow teeth when he was smiling. He didn''t treat me as an outsider at all. He asked, "master Bai, I''ve cancelled your marriage for you. Why haven''t you finished it yet?"


    "Master Fu, I came here today not for ye Wudao''s sake, but to ask him to help me quench my body with thunder." I lit my cigarette and didn''t regard Fu Xiao as an outsider.


    Fu Xiaohu export smoke, fundus raised strong interest, looked up and down at me, and asked: "to Lei quenching body?"? I heard that your master rentu left you a body refining Scripture before he died. Is it because of this Scripture that your body is so strong? "


    "I''ll tell you the truth. I''ve succeeded in training this body refining Sutra. Leifa is of great benefit to me. Last time I fought with Fu Yun, it was his Leifa that helped me to break through the flesh body smoothly. But I understand that the flesh body is not enough and needs to be stronger, so I came to ask Fu ye to do me a little help. With your strength, it shouldn''t be difficult?" I nodded and told the truth.


    Fu Xiao narrowed his eyes. "My thunder method is not ordinary. Are you sure you can bear it?"


    "You mean yes? Ha ha, to tell you the truth, what I need is extraordinary thunder method. Colorful thunder like Fu Yun can''t satisfy me. " I smiled.


    As a result, Fu Xiao suddenly interrupted my laughter, rolled up his sleeves and shrugged, pretending to pose in front of me.


    The old fox is so smart that he doesn''t want to do anything for nothing?


    I propped up my cheeks, tilted my head, blinked and didn''t speak.


    "Mr. Bai, you know me too well. I''m very careful. I didn''t expect to be seen through by you. In fact, my condition is not big. I''m very curious about your refined Sutra. In exchange, you can extract a copy for me to see?" Fu xiaoha laughs.


    I gave the old fox a white look and said that you still have a lot of places I can''t see through, but it''s no big deal to pass on the training Scripture. In the current situation, the more people practice, the better. In addition, Lei FA''s training can get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Yes, you can fix a time and arrange everything. My body is now perfect. I''m afraid it will take a big scene to refine." I tapped my finger on the table and agreed immediately.


    Fu Xiao smiles with satisfaction, frowns, pinches his fingers, and replies: "in seven days, I still have some chores to deal with. The internal arrangement of hidden door is related to the overall interests of CNOOC. Now, although I am in charge of hidden door again, there are many new faces in CNOOC, and some outside authorities are unconvinced."


    "No problem. I''m not in a hurry. I can be at the back as long as you remember Mr. Fu." I put out my cigarette and got up slowly.


    Fu Xiaoai let out a cry, reached out and pressed me back. He was not angry and said, "it''s rare to come here. Why do you go so fast? It''s like we''re only interested? After all, you''ve squatted together and saved me. How can you do that? "


    "Tut Tut, if you have something to say, don''t beat around the bush with me." I''ll just sit down and really want to hear what Fu Xiao wants to say.


    Fu Xiao double finger clip cigarette, almost to the end, also need to smoke a mouthful, just put out in the ashtray.


    Then he looked around and saw that no one was near him. Then he closed his mouth and said, "what... When will you take ye Wudao back? She always stays in the hidden gate. It''s not nice to say that. It''s like our hidden gate took advantage of her. If you really don''t take her away and keep making trouble like this, I''ll just get married again. "


    It turns out that Fu Xiao wanted to say this.


    At that time, I turned my head and said angrily, "is it taking advantage? They all live together with Fu Yun. They''ve cooked ripe rice. "


    "Fart, no, I''ve asked Fu Yun. Two people sleep in the same room, and ye Wudao is such a powerful woman. Do you think Fu Yun can do it?" Fu Xiao was suddenly very loud.


    I was stunned by this sentence.


    No? Have you asked Fu Yun? Pure and clear!


    I couldn''t help but be overjoyed. My dead heart suddenly revived. I couldn''t help but get excited and asked, "then why does she want me to go? Don''t you want to talk to me? "


    "Nonsense, women are all right and wrong. If you come here a few more times, I''m sure she will forgive you. People just want to see if your attitude is sincere enough. Why do you take it seriously? Your head is not burnt out." Fu Xiao said, then put his hand on my forehead, "I don''t have a fever, it doesn''t seem that my brain is broken, it''s a nerve problem."I patted Fu Xiao''s hand open and cut him directly. "Come on, I don''t believe what you said. What if I go and she still refuses to do? I don''t even dare to see her now, for fear that she will call me shameless and mean."


    , "you are the winner of the competition, and I has the final say." where did I get so many? Don''t listen to the nonsense of outsiders. These people just don''t like you. In fact, they are envious of you from the bottom of their heart. Think about it. Each of the four wives is charming. Who is not envious and who is not envious? " Fu Xiao said.


    I shook my head. "I mean, when I went there, she refused to answer this question. Every time I met her, I would not only quarrel, but also quarrel. I''m afraid that the more I met, the more contradictory I would be."


    "Oh, I don''t know. It''s not easy for me to intervene in your relationship, so as not to make a mess. You can solve it by yourself. Anyway, I''ll just say one word. You can take the people away quickly and live in the hidden door all day. You don''t need money for water and electricity?" Fu Xiao said.


    I hear the corner of my mouth twitch, hidden door so strong inside information, still care about this water and electricity? Dare to love Fu Xiao is eager to Ye Wudao quickly led away by me, afraid of being gossip.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Fu Xiao put up his fingers and made a gesture of seven. "I''ll give you seven days for this matter. It''s not good to be talked about. If you don''t want to take her away, or you can''t take her away, tell me by the way when yinmen hardens. Then I''ll get married again. Anyway, I have to consider yinmen''s reputation, right? You have to understand me. After all, this big yellow girl has come to live in the hidden door. She''s too embarrassed to rush. Rumors spread all over the world. It''s not the same thing not to marry. "

 Chapter 829

    Fu Xiao has a point.


    From the perspective of hidden door, in order to curb rumors, there is no other way but to resume marriage, and ye family still win each other.


    If it wasn''t for my face and with Fu Xiao''s help, I''m afraid I would have recovered a long time ago.


    "I''ll give you seven days. Someone under my hand is persuading me that we can''t do this all the time. Whether we take it or stay, we must have a result." It seems that Fu Xiao had no choice but to do it.


    I understand his difficulties, although there is no solution, but also agreed to come down on the spot.


    But in fact, I have no bottom in my heart. Ye Wudao is a woman who is unpredictable. Go to her door again. I''m afraid that the conflict will become more and more intense, which will lead to the end.


    When I got back to Li''s house, I just put it aside and went to the forbidden area to find the broken Army uncle. I asked him to return the refined body Sutra to me.


    Uncle paojun was a little embarrassed. Before, he said that it was a heresy, and I couldn''t practice casually. Now I not only succeeded in my cultivation, but also reached the level of fullness, virtually hitting him in the face.


    But after all, uncle paojun is an uncle. How dare I mention it again? Then he ignored the past and said nothing about the past.


    "Keke, just wait for me outside. I''ll go in and get it for you." Pretending to cough, uncle paojun tried his best to cover up his embarrassment. He quickly entered the big house in the forbidden area and took the exercise Sutra.


    When I got the body refining Sutra and put it in my arms, I arched my hand and quickly left. It was embarrassing to stay one more second.


    In the prince''s palace, I was holding a pen in my hand, turning over the refined scriptures and transcribing them one by one.


    I remember the first time I saw the Lian Ti Jing, I was shocked by the contents. Now I can''t help but feel excited.


    Especially on the last page of the Scripture, the line on it made me feel more excited.


    [the heaven level flesh body, after a lot of training, shapes the original spirit, and combines with the flesh body as the source, forming its own vein. Without epiphany, it directly steps on the ultimate path of the flesh body, and turns into a supreme body. It can retreat and kill the source with one finger. ¡¿


    this is the source of cultivation. It has a completely different way. It is quite different. There is no need for epiphany at all. As long as the perfect combination of the original spirit and the physical body, it is the ultimate of the physical body.


    And the little blood man in the Dantian is the yuan God!


    After transcribing, I have a strong longing in my heart. I don''t know if Fu Xiao''s source of black thunder can refine my body to heaven level body again?


    If you can, how strong will the so-called heaven level body be?


    If you don''t get the answer, you will know after seven days.


    After finishing the training, I entrusted Li Dachuan to give it to Fu Xiao.


    When he came back, Li Dachuan said, "the things have been delivered safely. Fu Xiao is very satisfied. He said that seven days later, you can go to the hidden gate and he will deal with everything."


    "Well, not bad." I nodded with satisfaction and said that Fu Xiao was very kind.


    Li Dachuan looked up at me and said, "on the way back, I saw Ye Wudao. I secretly looked around and found that she was pinching flowers in the garden. One by one, she died. She seemed very angry."


    "I must still be angry about me. I think I''m despicable and bad for her." I didn''t think deep.


    Li Dachuan slightly shook his head, slowly put his mouth to my ear, and said in a soft voice, "I don''t think it''s right. She''s scolding you all the time, saying you''re a fool. She doesn''t even understand her mind."


    "What''s the point?" I don''t know why.


    Li Dachuan stepped back a few steps, "I don''t understand. I don''t know about you two. Anyway, Dachuan has told you what he knows. Let''s leave first. Dachuan still has six side branches to deal with."


    With that, Li Dachuan left, leaving me alone in the prince''s palace.


    Why does Ye Wudao call me a fool? What tricks is she playing?


    I don''t understand. I always feel that women''s heart is like a needle in the sea. I''ve been wondering for a long time. I feel tired...


    another day has passed. Without the moment of Xuanwu, I''m relaxed.


    Maserati, driving in red sandalwood, carries Fang Ruolan and Xiaoxue out of the house and buys Xiaoxue baby products in person, which is very harmonious.


    In fact, people can buy it without having to bother themselves. But parents always think that what they buy is the safest and best for their children.


    Milk powder, clothes, paper diapers and so on, were all twisted into the car by me, Fang Ruolan holding Xiaoxue, showing a happy smile.


    But, after all, it was the focus of the people, this random trip, also did not wear sunglasses cover, immediately recognized by people.


    "Eh, isn''t that Li Shaobai?"


    "Who is that woman? Why never? And the child, isn''t it...


    "Oh, no, I haven''t seen you for a while. I have all the children and wives."


    "I''ll go. What about Ning Xing? Isn''t the Internet very popular? There have been rumors all the time. How can we have a wife and children all at once? "A lot of fans came and surrounded Fang Ruolan and me.


    I carefully protect Fang Ruolan''s mother and daughter, secretly scold myself for forgetting to take others.


    In the face of many mobile phone shots and noisy questions, I first put Fang Ruolan''s mother and daughter into the car safely, then stood outside the car and said, "don''t ask. What you see is true. Sorry, I''m married."


    As soon as the words came out, the female fans around them took a cold breath one after another, showing the color of despair.


    "Married..."


    "really married, brother Shenhao married so early? According to their Shenhao routines, they all have to be romantic until they are 40 or 50 years old to get married. How can they...


    "really, that child looks like brother Shenhao, especially the temperament between his eyebrows, but I can see brother Shenhao''s action of protecting his wife clearly."


    "Yes, let''s not talk about it. If you want to take photos and sign your name, you can take advantage of it now. Later, I will send my wife and children home." I pressed my hand to suppress the noise of the scene, thinking that this time the world should know, but in fact I have more than one wife.


    Of course, such a strange thing can''t be spread freely. I managed to act as an idol of conscience. I took photos and signed them in turn, and then I was able to get on the bus and escape.


    Carrying a car full of baby supplies, driving in the capital Avenue, I was deeply relieved.


    Fang Ruolan snickered in the back seat and said, "I didn''t expect my husband to be so charming. Should I be jealous? Ha ha ha, actually I''m much better than sister Chu, because I''m the only legal wife on your marriage certificate. "


    I was about to laugh and scold when the phone suddenly rang.


    Pick up a look, screen impressively marked, Caller: ye Wudao.


    ...


    the author''s words: add changes to the 37200 crown of kings.

 Chapter 830

    Why did ye Wudao call me?


    This is beyond my expectation.


    It''s a pity that I''m driving. Xiaoxue and Fang Ruolan are both in the back. For the safety of mother and daughter, I didn''t connect them. Instead, I hung up first, adjusted the mute mode and planned to come back later.


    When the mother and daughter arrived safely, I went back to the car and unlocked the mobile phone screen. I found that ye Wudao gave me dozens of phone calls.


    Even more, there are seven or eight text messages.


    Click to see, it''s all swearing.


    "Li Shaobai, good Li Shaobai. I''ll remember you."


    "There''s no more chance this time."


    "You go to die, you still play hard to get with me, shameless."


    ..


    these text messages made me twitch at the corners of my mouth and feel very happy. I dialed her number in a hurry.


    As a result, it''s Ye Wudao''s turn to pick up, hang up desperately, hang up desperately.


    "I''ll go. I''m not really playing hard to get." I quickly turned the steering wheel and stepped on the accelerator. The red sandalwood Maserati ran out like a runaway Mustang.


    Along the way, I feel excited to the extreme, if I still don''t understand, then I am the biggest fool in the world!


    Dare to love ye Wudao is really waiting for me to come, but I have other things, which leads to, as Li Dachuan said, she is pinching flowers in the garden and cursing at the same time.


    In fact, ye Wudao was just worried. He was thinking about why I didn''t go to her. As long as I came back a few times, she agreed.


    I clenched my teeth, stepped on the bottom of the accelerator, rushed to the hidden door like crazy, and secretly scolded myself for not answering the phone. I missed this big opportunity.


    Creaky ~


    the fierce brake sounds, and I have reached the hidden door and stopped at the main door of the villa.


    I opened the door and fell to the ground. I looked around. Ye Wudao was standing on the balcony on the second floor, staring at me angrily. His expression was so charming that he immediately entered the room and locked the balcony.


    I strode across, body shape like an arrow, came to the first floor downstairs, the door was locked to death, then cried: "Ye Wudao, you open the door for me, I''m not here? I didn''t mean to


    Within five seconds, ye Wudao''s angry voice came from the room.


    "You did it on purpose. How many times have I called you? How many days have I given you? Why don''t you come! You''re a dead wood. You''re smart and calculating. How can you be so stupid when you come to me? "


    Am I stupid?


    I also have no way, who let you ye Wudao unpredictable, said to change.


    But now, I am clear and clear. I just stick to the door and say, "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Can''t I? Come out, don''t make any noise. Come back to Li''s house with me. "


    "Why do I go back? Let people gossip behind their backs? " Ye Wudao said.


    I patted the door, "come back with me, I will marry you! I don''t think anyone dares to talk nonsense. "


    At this time, ye Wudao suddenly unlocked, and then opened the door, not angry white me a look, "talk can count, if you dare to cheat me again, I will castrate you."


    "It''s necessary. I won''t lie to you. Come with me!" I put out my hand.


    Ye Wudao just didn''t catch hold of it and scolded: "who will clarify my innocence? I''m a yellow girl. Do you want me to say it myself? "


    "It''s too simple. I''ll make a joint statement with Fu Xiao. It can be solved completely. Don''t think about it. I''m really wrong." I shook my hand again.


    Ye Wudao still didn''t give an accurate answer. With a smile in his mouth, he tried his best to hide it. He immediately turned his head and said, "what''s wrong with you? Answer me seriously first. If one of them is false, I can''t spare you. "


    I was stunned for a moment, hesitated for a few seconds, did not expect that she asked me to answer the wrong.


    Ye Wudao suddenly changed his face and scolded: "no sincerity! I even have to think about it. I don''t even know where I''m wrong. I''ve said it on the Internet. If I think about it for more than three seconds, I''m not sincere. "


    My God, what''s in this woman''s head? I believe what she says on the Internet. It''s like playing with my rhythm.


    "I answer, I answer, you don''t worry, I''m wrong, I''m too dead, don''t listen to you, worry about before, worry about after, and afraid to quarrel with you, dare not continue to come to you, finally because the car with the children, temporarily didn''t answer your phone, I''m wrong, my aunt ah, these are all for a reason, I don''t want to ah." I want to cry without tears.


    Ye Wudao turned his head and finally looked at me with his eyes. He couldn''t help chucking and laughing.


    I feel unprecedented excitement, once again shook his hand, "follow me."


    "For the sake of your sincerity, I''ll forgive you today, but since I choose to be with you, I won''t make it difficult for you. I know what you''re worried about, so I''ll help you with Ningxing." Ye Wudao said, holding my hand.At the moment when my hands touched, the big stone pressed on my heart finally moved away at this moment. It seemed very relaxed.


    And ye Wudao''s attitude surprised me. I couldn''t help asking, "can you accept it? Can you help me? "


    "What''s the point? Anyway, I''ll help you, Ning Xing. She just can''t accept it. I came from the Ye family. I see too many things like this. Do you think I''ll make trouble for this? What kind of person is my girl? " Ye Wudao''s mouth rose, more and more happy.


    I squinted. "Really or not?"


    "Nonsense, of course, it''s true. Ning Xing is wrapped in me. Now take me away quickly. Hidden door is such a crap free place. I''ve long wanted to leave." Ye Wudao stares. He reaches for the door with his other hand and pulls out a suitcase.


    When I saw the suitcase, I said, "Oh, you''ve been waiting for me. The things have been packed up for a long time. I''m so worried. I''ll drive slower if I know."


    "How dare you? Son of a bitch, I''ve had bad luck when I met you. You''ve taken all the advantages. You even want to drive slowly. If you slow down for another minute, I''ll ignore you. " Ye Wudao gave me a hard push and immediately broke away my hand.


    I stepped back a few steps, reached out my hand again, and said with a smile, "OK, OK, you''re right. Come with me. Come back with me. This is not our territory. Let''s stop it. It''s embarrassing."


    "Go away! Give me the trunk. " Ye Wudao scolded and pushed the suitcase in front of me.


    I grabbed the trunk handle with my left hand, and my right hand was always hanging in the air.


    "Back." Ye Wudao''s jade hand makes him laugh and angry.


    At this moment, the two were very close to each other.


    ..


    the author''s words: very good, next is Ning Xing. Rest assured, you will be satisfied and have patience.

 Chapter 831

    Peer return, two people hand in hand news, a sensation throughout the Li family.


    I sent Ye Wudao back to the north courtyard, and a large number of people have been watching.


    "I''ll go. I''m really together."


    "In any case, the outcome is good, and the process is ignored."


    "It''s just that ye Wudao is still not..."


    after taking Ye Wudao to the residence of Beiyuan and arranging her clothes, I led her to the public.


    First, I looked around. Then I raised Ye Wudao''s jade hand and said, "I won''t say anything else. It''s obvious to all. But there is one thing that needs to be clarified. Ye Wudao is innocent. You can believe it or not. Then I will reach a consensus with Fu Xiao to clarify this issue comprehensively."


    As soon as they spoke, they were silent and did not mention the issue any more.


    In the crowd, Li Qinghao''s face was very ugly. It seemed that he was beaten by me again. He stepped forward and said sarcastically, "I don''t think so. You haven''t tried it yourself. How can you know whether it''s true or not?"


    This was said in full view of the public, which made many people look pale and unbelievable.


    I slowly put down Ye Wudao''s hand, she has been angry pretty face flushed, abnormal not angry.


    Li Qinghao, even if you want to deal with me, even takes Ye Wudao''s innocence. He just wants to make me angry.


    This guy is both good and evil. When he''s good, he makes people happy. When he''s bad, he can make people hate him. So far, I don''t know whether he''s good or bad.


    However, this sentence was too much. I couldn''t help it at that time. I retorted: "Li Qinghao, I respect you for being an elder, so I didn''t make a big deal with you before, but now you have to hold on to this point and deliberately mislead others. Don''t blame me for not being sentimental."


    "What? I said it wrong? Only Ye Wudao himself knows whether it is true or false. I just tell the truth. Do you still want to beat my elder? " Li Qinghao stares at his eyes and asks fiercely.


    On purpose, absolutely on purpose, this guy just wanted to hurt my face and belittle me to nothing through Ye Wudao.


    "Come on, beat me. If you have seed, you can beat me to death. If someone wants to beat the elder, it''s immoral." Li Qinghao took another two steps forward and raised his chest like I couldn''t help him.


    "Damn it." Ye Wudao scolded lightly, and his teeth itched with hatred.


    At this time, King Dan walked out of the north courtyard. Seeing the situation in front of him, he was very angry and went to Li Qinghao. Without even asking, he threw up the dust and slapped it on his mouth.


    Shua, Li Qinghao''s mouth was flushed. The pain made him show his teeth immediately and yell, "master Dan, why did you hit me?"


    "You''ve got a mouth, Jian! You can''t spit Ivory out of your dog''s mouth. You should be beaten. If Li Shaobai can''t beat you, I''ll beat you! " Dan Wang''s face was full of anger. He seemed to endure for a long time, and then it broke out.


    Li Qinghao refused, "if you want to fight, you can only fight by the old man. If I say something ugly, you are not qualified."


    Dan Wang eyes a horizontal, and picked up the dust to beat down, deterrent way: "I''m not qualified? I don''t blink when I beat you. I know what you said. Now Shaobai and Wudao have come together. They are the same family. In terms of seniority and status, I also say something ugly. You are not Li Qinghao''s fart! And who will stand for you? "


    "You..." Li Qinghao covered his red and swollen face with countless lines of sight. Suddenly his face was dull, and he wanted to find a crack in the ground.


    Especially in the whispered conversation, Li Qinghao stood there like a mean person.


    "Li Qinghao''s words are too ugly. No wonder master Dan Wang will hit him."


    "He speculated and maliciously slandered. When he was in the Li family hall, he deliberately misled everyone in this way."


    "Master Dan Wang is right. It''s time to fight, but can we speak in a lower voice? Li Qinghao seems to have heard it. Look at his expression. What can we do if we take revenge? "


    "Hey, hey, revenge has to be reasonable. I''m afraid of something."


    ..


    Li Qinghao looks around and lowers his head uncontrollably. He looks very gloomy. With a cold hum, he turns around in a hurry and is about to leave.


    All of a sudden, ye Wudao shouts him, making him turn back involuntarily.


    "You just said that I''m not innocent?" Ye Wudao that strong strength son, got up on the spot.


    Li Qinghao said, "so what? I can assure you that you are absolutely tainted by Fu Yun. "


    The king of Dan glared and was about to scold him when he was stopped by Ye Wudao. He shook his head and said with a smile, "I knew someone must be grumbling when I came back. Since you have to say I''m not clean, I''ll prove it to you today."


    The astonishing words stunned everyone.


    "Proof?"


    "How to prove it?"


    "Ye Wudao is too simple. He is hitting Li Qinghao in the face."


    Ye Wudao suddenly turned around, grabbed me and pulled me into the room."What are you doing?" I was dumbfounded.


    Ye Wudao said with shame: "do what we love to do."


    Wow, the whole audience was shocked.


    Dan Wang looked moved, but he didn''t stop him. Instead, he laughed a few times.


    Li Qinghao was stunned, like a petrified statue, and seemed to be shocked by Ye Wudao''s directness.


    ...


    I was forced into the room, ye Wudao closed the door, and then pushed me to the big bed.


    "No, don''t be stimulated. You start to mess as soon as you are stimulated." I waved my hand in a hurry.


    Ye Wudao went to the window and looked at the people outside the window. He seemed to hint them with his eyes. Then he pulled back the lock, looked back at me and said, "I just like to mess around. Don''t they believe me? Let them believe it! Anyway, the windows and doors are closed, and they can''t see anything. "


    At this point, ye Wudao leaned out and put his hands beside my shoulders, looking down from high.


    And me? Her face came out of my sight, which were the two soft balls...


    I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva, and I couldn''t even speak.


    "You didn''t enjoy using gloves before, did you? Now that we''re together, I don''t have so much scruples. I''ll do what I have to do. That''s normal. " Ye Wudao suddenly grabbed my hand and forced my five fingers to press on the softness.


    I suddenly think of Ye Wudao''s drunken scene in Dongling city. I think this woman is not hungry and thirsty. Is it for the sake of relieving her thirst that I am blindfolded to wash her?


    "What? Don''t you want to Ye Wudao''s eyes narrowed and his mouth filled with smile.


    I swallowed my saliva again. I was very embarrassed. Although I couldn''t see it outside, and the sound insulation effect was so good, I couldn''t hear it outside, but I always felt uncomfortable in my heart, like being watched by a group of people.


    As a result, ye Wudao didn''t think so. He tore open my coat and said, "you don''t want to, I want to! I''m sure you will

 Chapter 832

    Not to untie, but to tear!


    Ye Wudao''s action shocked me.


    Originally, it was the man who took the initiative. Unexpectedly, it turned the other way.


    It''s too fast. It''s developing too fast to imagine.


    Before I could think about it, ye Wudao leaned down, his tender lips blocked my mouth, and he was kissing fiercely, as if he was eager to be satisfied...


    my mind was blank, and this woman was so strong at this time.


    In this battle, 500 rounds have been fought, and it is still a draw.


    The next morning.


    Messy room, clothes everywhere, the whole space filled with a strange smell.


    Ye Wudao and I didn''t sleep. Both of them were panting.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. It really surprised me." Ye Wudao''s legs are tightly intertwined, and his words are quite interesting.


    Simply, I followed her tone, arched my hand and said with a smile: "the cultivation of this Taoist friend is unexpected. If you have to describe it, then you are the vast sea, wave after wave, just like the narrow mountain road, rugged and incomparable."


    "Daoyou are modest. If I am the vast sea, then you are the God of the sea. If I am a rugged mountain road, then you are the bulldozer that opens the way." Ye Wudao also laughed.


    Dinghaishen needle? Is this praising me or damaging me? It makes my face black.


    Ye Wudao immediately burst out laughing, "look at your small appearance. I''m praising you. Daoyou is the most powerful person I''ve ever seen. Of course, he is also the only one who is born with great perfection. It really deserves the name."


    "Don''t you hurt?" I said.


    Ye Wudao suddenly got out of bed and changed his clothes. He was wearing them and said: "this pain is not in my eyes because of my nine fold cultivation."


    I also get out of bed, put on clothes, quietly open the window, showing a gap, eyes desperately to the outside.


    As a result, ye Wudao suddenly pushed open the whole window behind me and said, "I''m not afraid of farting. What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m not afraid that you will go away?" I hastened to scan a few eyes and found that there was no one outside. It was surprisingly quiet.


    Ye Wudao put up a finger, poked my forehead, and said with a smile: "your brain is pretty funny, isn''t it that some insect has gone to the brain, and you can''t think about things clearly? who are you? Who am I? Who dares to peep? It is estimated that they have been dispersed since we entered the room. "


    When I heard this, I thought about it and thought it was right.


    At this time, ye Wudao suddenly said: "don''t worry about Ning Xing. I''ll help you deal with it well. I''ll explain to her in the next day. You''d better not come here and don''t interfere in anything."


    "Are you sure you''re sure?" I picked pick eyebrows, heart to tell the truth or not believe.


    Ye Wudao was full of confidence and replied: "Ning Xing is actually a sister. I''m a little girl, so I have to treat her well. As the saying goes, Ning Xing and I know each other after all. With my understanding of her, she is not a mean woman. I suggest that she should be OK. Anyway, let me do it. You can go back and prepare for a few days Let''s talk about it. "


    "No, you go back to Qianyang palace with me first. I have to show you Chu Yuyan and Fang Ruolan. I think they are already waiting for us." I said.


    After half an hour.


    Come to the prince''s courtyard of Qianyang palace.


    I feel very embarrassed, let Ye Wudao wait outside the door, and then a person went in, found Chu Yuyan and Fang Ruolan sitting together, as I expected, really waiting for me.


    Chu Yu Yan pour nothing, see I just reluctantly smile.


    On the contrary, Fang Ruolan held her chest in her hands. Her small eyes were like looking at the prisoner, and she said, "Oh, all the good things have been done. Why do you still let people stay outside? Why don''t you tell her to come in? "


    I mouth a smoke, ye Wudao has instant near.


    Fang Ruolan looked up and down at Ye Wudao and said, "since it''s done, there''s nothing to say. Sister Chu agrees, so do I. but there''s one problem that we have to make clear, that''s to divide the size!"


    "Size?" I was just dumbfounded.


    Ye Wudao said with a smile: "please tell me how to divide it."


    Fang ruolanjiao snorted and reached out to Chu Yuyan. "Sister Chu is the biggest. She is the eldest sister. We have to listen to what she says. Next is sister Ning. She and Shaobai are not easy. I know best that she is the second sister, and we have to listen to her."


    "And then?" Ye Wudao''s face sank.


    Fang Ruolan pointed back to himself and said with pride, "I''m Shaobai''s legal wife, the only wife with marriage certificate, so I must be a little... Ah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah


    "Why am I the youngest?" Ye Wudao narrowed his eyes. His expression was just the eve of the storm, and it was about to break out.I rubbed the temple, heart said I knew, to Ye Wudao''s character, absolutely do not want to be the smallest.


    Just as I was about to interrupt, Fang Ruolan stood up. He was full of confidence. The moment when his eyes touched Ye Wudao, it was like tit for tat, and the smell of gunpowder reached the extreme.


    "Why aren''t you the youngest? I''m Shaobai''s legal wife, and I gave birth to Xiaoxue! " Fang Ruolan said.


    Ye Wudao replied, "I know Li Shaobai earlier than you do!"


    "Who are you cheating on? When I knew Shaobai, you were still in the ancient Chinese school." Fang Ruolan choked directly.


    Ye Wudao was unable to fight back. His face was very ugly and he seemed very reluctant.


    "Don''t think about it. You can''t fight me. I''ll be your third sister in the future. Ha ha ha." Fang Ruolan is more and more proud. It seems that someone is younger than her at last.


    Ye Wudao said that Fang Ruolan didn''t win. He turned his face and stared at me directly. "It''s not fair! I don''t care. I won''t be the youngest. Li Shaobai, you can''t do this to me. "


    "You''re the man, you''re the head of the family. Anyway, I''ve left my words here. How to solve it is also a matter of words." Fang Ruolan also cast her eyes. If I don''t listen to her, I have to fight with her to the end.


    In the face of the first fight between the two women, I was caught in the middle of a dilemma, which helped no one.


    "Let you talk! What are you doing? " Ye Wudao urged.


    "Yes, speak! What is the ink Fang Ruolan also urged.


    I have a terrible headache. I don''t know who to help.


    Just then, a familiar voice came from outside.


    "Shut up! You are both the youngest


    It''s apricot.


    ...


    the author''s words: add changes to the 37400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 833

    Ning Xing came in person!


    This is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The perfect figure of Nao man is vividly reflected by his body posture, gorgeous appearance and tight clothes like a black widow. He is full of invisible momentum in his light steps.


    is just this sentence, like a real elder sister, than Chu Yu Yan returned to force, directly deterred Fang Ruolan and ye did not utter awesome.


    I was completely stunned. I didn''t expect that Ning Xing would appear, especially when she said this sentence. Did she admit Ye Wudao''s existence in disguise?


    "Ning Xing..." I have a little guilty greetings.


    Ning Xing cut me one eye, then went to Fang Ruolan and ye Wudao, looked around, "what''s so noisy? Is that interesting? "


    "Ning elder sister, I..." Fang Ruolan just wanted to explain, but was interrupted by Ning Xing''s eyes, which forced her to swallow her words.


    Then Ning Xing looked at them and said, "do you two still have any opinions?"


    "No Fang Ruolan did not dare to fight back.


    Ning Xing moved his sight and stared at Ye Wudao, "what about you?"


    Ye Wudao nibbles at the vermilion lips and gives his head a little bit. He acquiesces.


    I quickly step, insert in front of Ning apricot, hastily way: "Ning apricot you this is to forgive me?"


    "Forgive you? I don''t blame Ye Wudao. I''m not the kind of person who likes to be jealous. Today I''m here to tell you that it''s too early for me to forgive you. You can''t rely on other people to persuade me. It''s absolutely impossible. You have to show sincerity. " Ning Xing said.


    I didn''t understand at that time. Since Ning Xing came, she also admitted the existence of Ye Wudao, but she didn''t forgive me. Which one is playing.


    Ning Xing immediately turned around, from the door to leave, less than two minutes.


    "Li Shaobai, I can''t help you now. It''s estimated that Ning Xing came here because she guessed that we would plead for you. I think you''d better solve it by yourself this time. I can''t help it." Ye Wudao shrugged, rather helpless.


    Chu Yuyan lotus step light move, slightly pushed my shoulder, "go to chase it, Ning Xing, this is to give you a chance, can''t you see?"


    "Go and get sister Ning back." Fang Ruolan is in a hurry.


    With the consent of the three women, I was overjoyed and ran after them.


    Catch up with the gate of Qianyang palace and finally stop Ning Xing.


    I said: "Ning Xing, how can you forgive me?"


    "Didn''t I say that I''ll give you the answer when I figure it out. Now you just need to show me your sincerity. Finally, I''ll decide whether I should continue to work with you." Ning Xing embraces her chest with both hands and has a beautiful posture.


    I was so anxious that I grabbed my heart and lungs and said, "tell me what you want me to do."


    "You want me to tell you? You can do it yourself, but before that, I have a precondition that you can''t have any more women. If you continue to challenge my bottom line, we''ll be finished. " Ning Xing said.


    I can understand and accept this condition.


    Only, I really don''t understand why Ning Xing suddenly admitted Ye Wudao.


    So, I first agreed, and then asked: "I and ye Wudao... Aren''t you angry?"


    "I''m angry, of course, and I''m very angry. But when the rice is cooked, the old man and Dan Wang are making up for you. What''s the right of a woman to intervene? If you want to blame me, I like you and stick my youth in it. Anyway, I just want to say, don''t expect others to persuade me. It''s useless! It''s all up to you. " Ning Xing said more and more, he was not angry. First he punched me hard, then he stretched out his hand, clamped my waist meat, and suddenly turned to pull.


    At this moment, although my body is perfect, I can face Ning Xing''s claws, but I still can''t resist. Just like my only natural enemy, I immediately show my teeth and beg for mercy.


    "Ouch."


    "You, you let go first."


    "Can we not be so rude? If you have something to say, say it well. "


    "When I talk to you, I have to do that." Ning Xing didn''t let go of her hand. She almost hated me to death. Her small eyes turned away and her long hair flew away. It was beautiful.


    I opened my clothes and saw that they were all pinched purple, but I was very happy. It turned out that Ning Xing had not changed as before.


    As soon as Ning Xing left, Li Qinghao passed by. He first looked at me and then at Ning Xing''s back. His eyes suddenly flickered. When he gave a gloomy smile, he seemed to be brewing some conspiracy.


    My first reaction was that it must be no good. I quickly asked, "what are you looking at? Want to see me again? "


    "Li Shaobai, you wait for me. You dare to beat me in the face with Ye Wudao. Everyone regards me as a mean person. I have to get back this face." Li Qinghao cold voice response, vaguely, seems to admit in disguised form that he really want to count me.


    I kneaded my waist, straightened out my clothes, took three steps in a row, and said, "is there no doubt about ye Wudao''s innocence? No matter how maliciously you slander, it will not play any role. I respect you for being an elder. If you don''t target me, don''t force me. ""Well, only you and ye Wudao know if she is innocent. Who knows if you deliberately hide the fact that she is not clean? Ha ha, I''ve seen a lot about this kind of face saving practice. I can guarantee that ye Wudao is not a young man. " Li Qinghao sneered.


    I raised my hand, frozen in the air, this slap just did not smoke down.


    Li Qinghao straightened his chest and pointed to his face, "come here. If you dare to fight, you won''t get any reason. What''s more, he admitted that I was right in disguise. Ha ha ha, come on, aren''t you arrogant and publicity? What''s the matter now? "


    "Son of a bitch, can you do something serious? Ye Wudao is innocent, not what you said I was so angry that I took my hand back.


    "Business? In my eyes, dealing with you is business! Anyway, I can say whatever I like. If you don''t have the ability to beat me, don''t chatter in front of me. " Li Qinghao raised the corner of his mouth with pride, and his expression was not enough.


    Can''t stir up, can''t fight, can''t I hide?


    Turning back, Li Qinghao suddenly said behind his back, "come to my side for dinner at 7 p.m. and I still have some things I want to chat with you."


    "Not interested." I refused on the spot.


    As a result, Li Qinghao said, "it''s OK not to come. I''ll invite Ning Xing to come. I''m an uncle, but I haven''t had dinner with my nephew''s daughter-in-law."


    I can''t help but stop the pace, suddenly turned back, "do you dare? What do you want to do? "


    "Why can''t I? Anyway, if you don''t come, I''ll invite Ning Xing to come. Don''t blame me for any accident Li Qinghao laughed three times, no matter whether I answer or not, he waved his sleeve away.

 Chapter 834

    Li Qinghao, a son of a bitch, is forcing me in such a way. It''s certainly not a good thing.


    I pondered for a long time alone, but I didn''t figure out what he wanted.


    The only thing we can be sure of is that it''s not a matter of killing.


    Before 7 p.m., I called Fu Xiao and asked him to clarify.


    Fu Xiao agreed very readily. In less than half an hour, the news came out of the hidden gate and gradually spread. The hidden gate made it clear that there was no cross line relationship with Ye Wudao.


    Hearing this news, I finally settled down. Ye Wudao also went back to the north courtyard and didn''t stay in Qianyang palace for long.


    But Fang Ruolan was very unconvinced. He sat in the living room and said, "with what, with what?"


    "Oh, don''t make trouble. What a big deal." Chu Yuyan advised.


    I didn''t dare to get close. I had to hide on the stairs and eavesdrop.


    Fang Ruolan said angrily: "sister Chu, you don''t know. Ye Wudao is so strong. He has to ask her in a low voice. If I don''t treat her, what will she do when her temper is going to turn upside down?"


    "It''s because of this. I thought you really wanted to divide the size." Chu Yuyan was relieved.


    I peeked downstairs, feeling relieved. I thought that as long as it wasn''t the conflict caused by jealousy, it wasn''t too much. Fang Ruolan''s actions obviously didn''t make me feel angry. The starting point was good.


    Fang Ruolan held her chest in both hands and hummed coldly: "but with elder sister Ning, everything is enough. I can''t cure Ye Wudao''s bad temper. Elder sister Ning can definitely be stronger than she really is. Who can be better than elder sister Ning? Ye Wudao that is a small fight, little white to rather elder sister is not still obedient


    "What? It''s OK for Ning apricot, but it''s not OK for leaves without Tao? " Chu Yuyan asked with a smile.


    Fang Ruolan turned his head and denied: "I just can''t, because ye Wudao is a new comer! I haven''t fully accepted her yet. "


    I''m excited all over. I''m still a little jealous. It seems that I need some time to mediate in the middle of this. Otherwise, the relationship will not be harmonious and life will be very disturbing.


    ..


    seven in the evening.


    I came to Li Qinghao''s Qianzheng palace. This guy laid a good table, but there was no one around.


    I sat opposite him, habitually tapping the table with my fingers, clucking again and again.


    Both of them are silent, their eyes are touching each other.


    It took Li Qinghao two minutes to break the silence. He picked up a glass of sake and said with a smile, "if you stare down like this, I think the food will be cold. Since you come to me, you can''t eat cold. Come on, have a drink first."


    I didn''t drink with him at all. I sat still and asked, "if you don''t have anything to do, you have to cheat or steal. Li Qinghao, Li Qinghao, what do you want to do?"


    "Nothing, didn''t I say? I''ll come to you for dinner. I''ll talk to you. " Li Qinghao drank the wine himself, reached out and made a gesture of invitation, indicating that I would eat with chopsticks.


    I picked up my chopsticks, put a piece of good Dongpo meat into my mouth and thought that if I didn''t eat it, I would not eat it.


    Seeing that I had eaten the meal, Li Qinghao suddenly had a face that didn''t fight. He couldn''t help laughing. "You see, I''m also your uncle. I think it''s time to talk about some things."


    I put down my chopsticks, wiped my mouth with a paper towel, and took a sip of sake to deliver food. I thought about Li Qinghao''s kindness? Trying to reconcile with me?


    Aware of my doubts, Li Qinghao burst out laughing again, just like a smile, and said, "it''s really no wonder that you are responsible for the death of my son Li Ji. The real murderer is Qinglong. It''s the Luo nationality. I really shouldn''t aim at you everywhere. Come on, let''s have another drink. It''s reconciliation."


    At this point, Li Qinghao also took the initiative to get up and pour wine for me. His expression and posture were just the same.


    I can''t understand it at all. This guy''s behavior is too abnormal. He said that he didn''t finish with me in the afternoon. Now he''s going to make up again?


    I can''t get the answer. After having a drink with this guy, I think it''s better to reconcile and stop making trouble for me.


    Li Qinghao put down his glass, looked reminiscent, and sighed: "my son Li Ji, he died unjustly. He was killed for no reason. I will never forget this hatred."


    "Li Ji was an obedient child when he was a child. I often dream about his appearance when he was a child, saying that he wanted to be the prince."


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have the ability to help him, but the reconciliation, Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, is really good... Difficult!"


    Li Qinghao looks gloomy to the extreme, as if he can swallow me up, full of strong hatred.


    I suddenly raised my eyes. This guy changed again. He clearly said that he would reconcile with me. How difficult was it?


    Li Qinghao slaps the table hard, and his backhand overturns the table, causing the food and drink to fall to the ground.


    Then he raised his hand, pointed to my nose and began to scold.


    "Don''t think I''ll forget that you killed my son."


    "That''s my only son. If it wasn''t for you, how could Qinglong show up! How could my son be killed"You are the real culprit, blood feud is not not not revenge, but the time has not come."


    I was scolded out of temper. Li Ji''s death really had a lot to do with me.


    All of a sudden, Li Qinghao suddenly raised his head and laughed wildly, mixed with a sense of madness, sneered: "ha ha ha, you make me lose the person I care about most, then I will let you try this taste, isn''t Ning Xing your favorite? Good. I''ll make you regret it. "


    "What do you want to do?" There was a thump in my heart.


    Li Qinghao kicked open the wine bottle on the ground, stepped on the glass slag and walked up to me, sneering: "although I can''t kill you, I can''t kill you in the Li family, but it''s still very simple to want Yin. Do you feel a faint heat in your body now?"


    I feel it a little bit, but it''s really like that. It feels like wine, but it''s actually different. The heat is getting faster and faster, and it hits my head in a few seconds.


    I shook my head and felt heavy all over,


    Li Qinghao laughed wildly as if he had succeeded. He said: "hahaha, these wine and food are added with ground powder of evil elixir. If I hadn''t taken the antidote in advance, I''m afraid I would be the same as you now."


    Evil Dan powder...


    when I heard these three words, I was so angry that my lungs would explode. I scolded: "Li Qinghao, you despicable person, you can use all these dirty means?"


    "If you flatter me, I''m despicable. I''m a jerk. What can you do now? Hahaha, ouch, there are still ten seconds left, and all the effects will be exerted immediately. " Li Qinghao raised his hand and looked at the time of the watch. Everything seemed to be in his calculation.


    My head became more and more heavy, and the heat in my body suddenly changed into a huge evil fire, and my consciousness began to blur.


    When Li Qinghao waved his hand, the four most powerful men appeared at the same time. They held my hands and feet and lifted me up.


    "Ning Xing doesn''t want you to have any more women?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got everything ready for you. Is ten enough for you?"


    "Now, I don''t think you''re going to lose Ning Xing. Maybe your three women won''t talk to you any more."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 835

    In Li Qinghao''s wild laughter, the four elders snickered, each carrying my hands and feet, took me to a spacious room, and closed the door.


    I fell to the ground, even though my body is strong, but I can''t control myself. It''s already a raging fire.


    And in this big room, at the moment, there are ten beautiful women, all around me, touching my chest and laughing.


    "Prince... This is the prince!"


    "Maybe we can also be the prince''s women. Lord Qinghao''s move is really wonderful."


    "What a strong body..."


    I couldn''t control my desire completely, and my whole body burst into a beast. Even if there is a trace of consciousness and reason, but still unable to control hands and feet, completely like in this evil Dan powder, completely out of control.


    Li Qinghao, a son of a bitch, is so mean as to play such an extremely abusive means.


    He did it on purpose, not only to break up Ning Xing and me, but also to break up my whole family.


    "Prince, come on." A strange woman kisses up, and then unites nine women to drag me onto the big bed.


    With a little bit of willpower of my own, I didn''t let desire devour me completely. In my heart, I already gave Li Qinghao a greeting.


    Ten women, all around me, are staring at me. If they are looking at the supreme treasure, they want to take it for themselves.


    I reluctantly open my mouth, want to speak, but can not speak out.


    "The prince wants to...


    " come on, come on. "


    The collision of will and desire makes me shiver.


    I ran the elixir field very hard, tried my best to restrain my hands and feet, and forced to fight against the efficacy of the evil elixir powder. I pushed away the nearest woman in a transparent coat and scolded, "get out of here!"


    As a result, the woman was not angry, but immediately she came back. She was dead on my chest and didn''t want to go. She also tied my hands and feet to the corner of the bed with nine women.


    After a while, I couldn''t move. I just closed my eyes and let ten women kiss me. I kept fighting against desire.


    And this process, is undoubtedly extremely difficult, I have long had a physiological reaction, ear slowly full of surprised shy voice.


    "Powerful, worthy of the crown prince."


    "Prince, we will serve you well."


    "Lord Qinghao said that you must be comfortable."


    I forced to ignore these voices, in the operation of Dantian at the same time, try to stimulate the spirit of Qi and blood, in order to control the effect.


    Gradually, the noumenon strength began to reverse and suppress the drug effect, but it made me feel that it was impossible to suppress forever. It seemed that the evil Dan powder must be released, otherwise it would cause great damage to myself.


    I was shocked, and I managed to regain control of my body. I broke free from the shackles of my limbs, sat up with my bare upper body, red eyes, and said in a cold voice, "get out of here, do you hear me?"


    At this time, a woman suddenly yelled to the door: "the medicine is not enough, the prince is too fierce, four old quickly come in to help."


    The door was pushed open, four old in front, Li Qinghao in the back, with a cold smile, said: "Li Shaobai, I didn''t expect that the dose is not enough, but you don''t struggle, later I''ll call Ning Xing, let her enjoy the picture in person."


    I bit my teeth and scolded, "Li Qinghao, you''ve had enough!"


    "Not enough, you four, get rid of him quickly. He can''t do his best now. Don''t be afraid, I''m here. Anyway, it happens to me. I can say anything to you then! Let''s say that Li Shaobai is cheating here. I''ll ask someone to inform Ning Xing first. " Li Qinghao urged him to turn around and leave.


    Four old quickly approaching, the first hand holding a complete purple evil Dan.


    I smashed my fist on the bed so that the bed broke and ten women fell to the ground.


    Shaking stand up, four old hand forward, ready to choke my mouth, forced feeding.


    "Don''t struggle, Prince."


    "It''s good to have a good time, isn''t it?"


    "Which of these ten beauties is not as good as your four?"


    ...


    "beautiful farts, they are not comparable to these Rouge common powder." I raised my leg and kicked it out. It was very slow and I lost.


    At this moment, one person buckled my ankle, two people clamped my arms, the last one pinched my mouth, two fingers holding the evil pill, and immediately sent it to me, laughing: "anyway, Qinghao is happy. Why do you care so much? If you listen to Qinghao, you can''t tell me in time, he won''t call Ning Xing? And this secret will be kept. As the saying goes, a person who knows current affairs is a hero. Don''t you understand? "


    Son of a bitch, he even wants to control me in this way!


    "No way, you can''t succeed!" My whole body was burning with anger. I tried my best to stimulate the spirit and suppress a small part of the medicine again. My physical strength increased a lot. In an instant, I broke away the three men and faced the one who was about to send Dan into my mouth with an iron fist.Gala ~


    under the iron fist, this man started to break from the finger bone, and was smashed with the evil pill. The whole arm was blown to pieces by me, and instantly flew out, inlaid in the wall, like a gecko, half dead.


    "Damn it, you can''t let him go."


    "If he runs away, it''s all over."


    "Set up


    The remaining three people''s faces changed greatly. They even formed a triangle array. They kept pressing the air pressure to force my knees to bend for five or six minutes. It seemed that they wanted to hold me down and distract me to resist the array. As a result, they were unable to resist the medicine and completely lost their senses.


    It''s an unprecedented struggle.


    These five or six minutes are definitely the most difficult time in my life.


    I fell on my knees uncontrollably, my whole body swelled.


    At this time, the man whose arm was smashed by me fell down from the wall, slowly regained his consciousness, stood up with the pain of broken arm, took out an evil pill from his arms, and walked towards me step by step, "prince, no wonder we can succeed in today''s affairs, and we can succeed if we don''t succeed. This is the task given to us by Lord Qinghao!"


    With that, the man came again. It seemed that under the deliberate guidance of the other three, he would not be affected when he entered the array.


    He kicked me in the chest and forced me to fall on my back. Then he put one knee on my chest and put Dan between his fingers and forced me into my throat.


    Wow ~


    with the impact of internal Qi, the evil pill is forced into the abdomen, and combined with the original desire, the evil fire reaches the peak.


    The array disappears, and the four elders retreat quickly.


    I stuck to my will and held on for several minutes, gradually unable to resist.


    Ten women around, undress.


    I lost my last sense of the moment, unprecedented regret.


    But also at this last moment, I saw hazily that the door was pushed open again and a pair of black women''s boots appeared.


    The owner of the boots hurried in, getting closer and closer...


    "you are looking for death! Dare to touch my man! I want your lives


    ...


    the author''s words: add changes to the 37600 crown of kings. I wish you a happy mid autumn festival.

 Chapter 836

    As soon as I said this, I lost all my sense and consciousness before I could see each other''s face. It was like a walking corpse.


    I don''t know how long, I opened my eyes, blurred vision to the extreme, head dull pain.


    He raised his hand and pinched the temple. His vision was barely clear. The luxurious ceiling and huge chandelier were in the room of the prince''s courtyard.


    Slowly sit straight body, the room except for me, empty, only a strange smell reverberated around.


    "This is..." I can''t figure out why. I vaguely remember that before I lost my mind, someone helped me, but I can''t remember who it was.


    Groping to get out of bed, my legs were soft and trembling, I couldn''t stand up and rolled directly to the floor.


    At this time, the door was opened, Chu Yuyan first entered, her face mixed with a burst of red, quickly picked me up.


    Then, Fang Ruolan and ye Wudao entered the city one after another.


    Finally, Ningxing.


    All four girls are here!


    I shook my body and asked, "what''s going on? I''m at Li Qinghao''s, aren''t I? "


    "Little white, fortunately Ning Xing arrived in time, this just saved you back." Chu Yuyan tightly supported, for fear that I accidentally fall.


    I''m even more confused. What does this have to do with uncle paojun?


    Aware of my confusion, the three women cast their eyes on Ning Xing.


    Ning Xing''s expression was complicated and explained: "Li Qinghao sent someone to inform me that you were cheating on his site. When he found you, I immediately thought it was impossible. How could you do that in Li Qinghao''s place? It must have been calculated, so I immediately informed my predecessors of breaking the army. Fortunately, I came in time to control the whole situation. "


    "Ning Xing, is that you?" I looked straight at it.


    She nodded, "if it wasn''t for me, you would have been calculated. Li Qinghao is stupid enough. Do you think I''d rather be stupid? You think that''s going to mislead me? He''s such a fool. "


    "Li Qinghao doesn''t have a brain. He just wants to destroy the relationship between me and you. He has done everything he can. As long as you slow down, accidents will surely happen. It will be an irreparable situation. Who can accept the four of you? I guess Li Qinghao hasn''t been punished yet? At most, he is under house arrest. After all, he is one of the branches of the Li family. Can he not be wise enough to protect himself? " At the same time, I shook my head. "As like as two peas, Li Qinghao said he was not good enough to admit that he had sneaked into him and he had been unaware of it. He said he knew nothing about it. He knew it by someone else behind the back. And those ten Jian goods were exactly the same. They said that they had feelings with you. It was really bad, and we could not take him to the house for temporary restraint."


    I had expected that for a long time.


    Since Li Qinghao dares to calculate me in a big way, he must be well prepared. How can he easily admit his guilt!


    But suddenly, I looked at my body and found that the efficacy of the evil pill was gone.


    Suspiciously, I glanced at the four girls and said, "who helped me solve the evil pill..."


    the four girls looked at each other and even winked at each other.


    Chu Yuyan said: "this can''t tell you, you want to go."


    "Why can''t you tell me! I don''t even know what happened to me. You can''t be so cruel. You have to tell me who it is. " I squinted, intentionally or unintentionally looking to Ning Xing.


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know." Ning Xing holds her chest in her hands, but she can''t see any trace of shame. Even ye Wudao, Fang Ruolan and Chu Yuyan are like this. The four women seem to have nothing happened.


    My brain is exploding, isn''t it Ning Xing?


    Or is it not the four of them?


    Who is that?


    Or... One of them, for some reason, deliberately didn''t tell me?


    I can''t get the answer, I really want to know the answer, and even I hope the answer is Ning Xing!


    So, I stepped forward, put my hands on Ning Xingxiang''s shoulder, and asked with a smile, "Ning Xing, I know it''s you who saved me in the end. How could it not be you? Don''t deny it. "


    Ning Xing patted my hands, "you think too much, I''m not your girlfriend, nor your wife, I''m such a traditional and conservative woman, how can I do that?"


    Not Ning Xing?


    First I was stunned, then I looked back at the three girls one by one.


    "I don''t know." Fang Ruolan shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hands.


    "I don''t know." Ye Wudao shook his head.


    "Don''t look, I don''t know." Chu Yu Yan pie pie pie pie mouth, that facial expression a see know is lie.


    The four women keep their word, and everyone is willing to tell the truth.


    I turned my head, looked at Ning Xing and said in a deep voice, "Ning Xing, don''t pretend. I know it''s you. It must be you, right? You can''t say it. Anyway, my relationship with you is so clear.""It''s not clear. It''s not clear at all. Don''t talk nonsense. It has nothing to do with me. I can''t help you if I don''t help you. Besides, I can measure the relationship between you and me!" Ning Xing replied.


    Now, make my brain that tendon twist into a ball, completely don''t know Ning Xing said is true or false.


    But the only thing I can be sure is that the release of the efficacy of this evil pill must have a great relationship with the fourth daughter.


    The problem is, I want to know who it is!!!


    But he refused to tell me. It was too appetizing.


    Simply, I first went to Fang Ruolan and asked, "is that you? Ruolan, it must be you. "


    "Not me." Fang Ruolan denied it.


    Then I went to Ye Wudao again, "Wudao, is it you?"


    "No, I don''t know anything." Ye Wudao showed a smile as if it were nothing. It seemed that she was very happy to see my present expression.


    The corner of my mouth twitches, and then goes to Chu Yuyan and asks, "Yuyan, it''s you. You''re too unskilled to tell lies. I''ll see through it at a glance. Don''t think I don''t know."


    "It''s not me." Chu Yuyan defends a way, that facial expression looks actually like is true, this time really is not to lie.


    I was shocked, suddenly turned around, staring at Ning Xing, and said with a smile: "Ning Xing, that must be you. Don''t explain. I know, it must be yours. You are just shy."


    "fart, it''s none of my business. I can''t help you with this evil pill." Ning Xing vetoed it on the spot. It didn''t look like she was lying.


    I frowned, looked right and left, and finally opened my hands. "It''s not you. Who is it? Is it a ghost? "

 Chapter 837

    Four women hide, do not want to tell the truth.


    I think that if I continue to ask, there will be no result. After looking around, I will not mention this question again.


    But actually, I still want to know who it is.


    For the next two days, while I was recovering, I knocked and pushed. The result was still the same, and I couldn''t get any answers.


    In the past two days, Li Qinghao''s use of such dirty tricks has been well known. In private, a lot of people talk about Li Qinghao. They scold him for being mean and shameless, but they are not willing to admit it. It''s obvious to everyone that Li''s face has been lost by this guy.


    On the third day, my weak body completely recovered, and I came to Li Qinghao''s Qianzheng palace again. He was under house arrest and was not allowed to go out or participate in any family affairs.


    The moment we met, there was no one around.


    Li Qinghao gritted his teeth and scolded: "I didn''t expect Ning Xing to be so smart and call Su to break the army. Li Shaobai is lucky for you this time."


    "You''re disgusting. You can even use this kind of trick. What do you mean?" I''m so angry that I want to kill this son of a bitch.


    Li Qinghao suddenly changed his expression, gradually outlined a confident smile and replied, "what''s the matter with you? Even if I don''t get you this time, you can''t help me? The ten women were as like as two peas, who gave me the special responsibility of giving their responsibilities to me. If I do not admit it, they will naturally commit crimes for me. "The ten women will be guilty."


    "Even if it''s a scapegoat, they won''t be good as ladies. At most, I''ll get rid of the Li family. I''ll give them some money afterwards, but what about me? It''s just house arrest for a period of time from beginning to end, and it''s still unaffected in the end. "


    "Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, I know you are upset, but what can you do? Before I did this, I left a way for myself. When the spotlight passed, no one remembered. "


    "It''s worth it to see that you''re flat, even if you''re under house arrest for a while."


    The more Li Qinghao laughs, the more wanton he is.


    ..


    I scan around, but now there is no one. It seems that I am deliberately isolated by Li Qinghao, so that I can speak freely and stimulate me with such words.


    Unfortunately, I''m not a vegetarian either.


    "Screw you - damn it!" I raised my big foot and kicked it on Li Qinghao''s stomach.


    Wow, Li Qinghao''s stomach acid is spitting out. He is bending his waist. His face is blue and his expression is unbelievable.


    "How dare you hit me? I''m an elder, you dare to do it! You''re done. " Li Qinghao stepped back a few steps, pointed to my nose and scolded. He was very angry.


    I scanned around again, and after confirming that there was no one, I dumped Li Qinghao with a big mouth, "get out of here!"


    Pop!


    Li Qinghao lost control and spun 720 degrees in mid air. Then his head went down, his front teeth knocked heavily on the ground and he fell to the ground.


    "Li Shaobai, how brave you are." Li Qinghao turned around in pain and sat on the ground with his mouth covered. His brows were wrinkled with pain.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I kicked him in the face again and said, "I''m so brave. If I give you face, you''re the elder. If I don''t give you face, you''re a piece of shit!"


    "This time, I''ll play it to the old man. I''ll sue you severely!" Li Qinghao''s whole face was trampled on the ground by me, and half of his mouth was kissing the soles of my shoes. He was so angry that it seemed that no one ever dared to step on his face with his feet.


    I twisted the sole of my foot and completely stepped on his whole mouth. "Go to sue. I''ll see how powerful your mouth is. Which dog eye saw me hit you? Well, you Li Qinghao, you dare to beat yourself, and then go to sue me. That''s awesome. "


    "Fart, it''s you!" Li Qinghao didn''t understand what I meant. He spoke vaguely under my feet.


    I was upset immediately. When I let go, I took off my shoes, grabbed them, and took them to Li Qinghao''s smelly mouth.


    Li Qinghao''s lips swelled rapidly with a thumping sound more powerful than the slapping sound, and became a sausage mouth in a few seconds.


    Pop!


    Pa Pa!


    At last, I put my shoes in Li Qinghao''s mouth and said, "who saw me beating you? Nobody seems to see you around here. When did I hit you? You can complain. I''m afraid of birds! "


    Li Qinghao is wearing shoes. His eyes are bulging. At the same time, he is full of blood, anger and hatred. Shock, suffocation, each clear, all gathered in the facial features.


    But his mouth was blocked by my shoes and he could only falter.


    "What''s your name! It''s a matter of words. " I controlled Li Qinghao, took off another sock and pressed it on his nose.


    After a while, Li Qinghao''s face turned green and struggled desperately.


    However, in front of me, he can only be a weak chicken. He can''t move at all. He can only taste the smell of shoes and socks.


    ..


    after a while, I finally got rid of my breath, pulled out the shoes from Li Qinghao''s mouth, crushed the shoes and socks with the internal air, and directly destroyed the evidence. Anyway, I couldn''t wear them.Li Qinghao was so sick that he got up and vomited, but he couldn''t vomit anything. He kept retching.


    "Li Shaobai, you are disgusting!"


    "You wait for me. It''s not over."


    ...


    I said: "no, you''re disgusting. You can complain. No one sees you anyway."


    with that, I instantly disappeared from where I was and left the scene immediately.


    But I didn''t expect that Li Qinghao was obviously unconvinced and couldn''t tolerate being trampled on his face by me in this way. He actually played it to the old man. Through his own relationship, he called on a large number of people to witness and say that he wanted to judge me.


    The old man sent an order to me to hurry to the Li family hall and solve the problem thoroughly.


    I changed my clothes and put on a pair of new shoes. When I came to the hall leisurely, I was surrounded by figures.


    Li Qinghao seems to be allowed to temporarily lift his house arrest because of this. Standing in the middle of the hall, his face is black and blue, especially the sausage mouth, which is very funny.


    I ouch, pretending to posture said: "Uncle Li, what''s the matter with your face?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t keep on pretending. It''s you who beat me. Now I have hard evidence. You''ve broken the family rule of beating your elders. It''s just treason. I''m sure you''ll take off your crown prince this time to show justice!" Li Qinghao''s opening way of righteous speech.


    Then, Li Qinghao took out a mobile phone and played a video in public. It was the whole process of my hands-on, which seemed to be captured by surveillance.


    However, the video seems to have been deliberately silenced. I can only see the process of my beating, but I can''t hear any details of the conversation.


    After putting it on, Li Qinghao held his cell phone tightly and scolded: "Li Shaobai, the iron evidence is in hand. What else do you want to say? I don''t think the old man can protect you this time. If he knows the truth, he will resign himself as the crown prince


    I was surprised at first, and then I turned up at the corner of my mouth, held my hand forward, stepped forward, and said faintly: "yes, it''s me, but even if it''s me, what can you do? If I don''t step down as the prince, can you turn the world upside down? I didn''t beat you up. I''ve already made you face. Don''t you know what I beat you for? "


    As soon as this remark came out, none of the elders and personages present supported Li Qinghao.


    "Good fight!"


    "It''s so exciting! It''s really the prince''s best way to deal with this cancer. It''s called clearing the door. "


    "Put the shoes into Li Qinghao''s mouth. I didn''t expect the prince to be so rude. But why do I like it so much?"

 Chapter 838

    The scene was so pleasant that it seemed that every scar of Li Qinghao made everyone feel relieved.


    Such a situation led to Li Qinghao''s face livid and furious. He scolded: "that matter has nothing to do with me. I don''t know anything. It''s clear that Li Shaobai and the ten women had an affair that I found out. I went to inform Ning Xing to come to the end."


    However, no one believes Li Qinghao''s so-called ignorance. He is a wise man. This reason is extremely poor.


    The old man said, "Li Qinghao, stop talking to me. Don''t play tricks in front of me. I don''t think I can''t see it. I should beat you for nothing. If you are someone else and you are so calculated, I''m afraid you are already in a different place. How can you still stand here?"


    At that time, Li Qinghao was choked and speechless.


    I don''t know how, the scene suddenly burst into applause, and everyone gave me a thumbs up.


    The clapping of applause formed a sound wave. When it sounded, it was like beating Li Qinghao on the face, which was more direct than the physical damage.


    "Well, I don''t have much to say now. Li Shaobai has hit me now. It''s a turn over. Nobody cares! I can''t stay under house arrest. I have a lot of things to deal with. I can''t do nothing. " Li Qinghao is not angry.


    I laughed coldly and said, "well, since you admit that you did it, and I beat you, then turn the page, but I''m here in front of everyone. If you still play tricks behind your back, don''t blame my men for being merciless, because next time it won''t be so easy."


    "Only if you have the ability." Li Qinghao refused.


    The old man pressed his hand, restrained our quarrel, and scolded: "one person should say less, especially you Li Qinghao. Don''t forget what''s the situation now. You can''t tolerate your nonsense. You should pay attention to it. Now you can lift your house arrest, but don''t make small moves behind your back. Otherwise, don''t blame me for cutting off all your power. I give you everything, so I can make you lose Go to everything


    Li Qinghao''s face suddenly turned pale. He bowed his head and arched his hands. "What the old man said is that I listen to you."


    The old man nodded, then moved away from his sight and said to me, "Shaobai, you are also your elder. How can you say that Qinghao is also your elder? Let him know more. After all, you have a perfect body. You are born with twelve accomplishments, which will cause human life and trouble."


    Let him...


    with these four words, Li Qinghao''s expression is even worse than eating dog shit.


    It is clear that he is an elder, but he still wants me to let him.


    They couldn''t help laughing and covered their mouths.


    I tried my best to hold back my smile and replied, "yes, I will let Uncle Li Qinghao do as the old man tells me."


    The corners of Li Qinghao''s mouth twitched. Under the authority of the old man, his throat seemed to be clamped by forceps, and he couldn''t fight back.


    ..


    the old man didn''t feel that what he said was wrong. He didn''t even explain it, so he immediately changed the topic and said, "in a few days, you will meet Fu Xiao of yinmen. You can quench the body with the thunder method of Yuanjing. Are you ready for Shaobai?"


    "I''m ready to wait for the time to come." I bow my hands to the virtuous.


    Li Qinghao''s eyes flashed and looked at me silently, which was filled with jealousy.


    I felt a thump in my heart. I scolded this guy secretly. Would he want to be a shitty stick again?


    It seems that the old man also noticed Li Qinghao''s abnormal expression and said intentionally or unintentionally: "it''s extremely important to have less white body quenching, and it''s also an opportunity to improve our strength. If someone dares to make trouble from it, don''t blame me, Li Tianxing, for not thinking about love!"


    Hearing this, Li Qinghao buried his head, as if he would not give up.


    I thought that he must be thinking about how to deal with me again. How can this son of a bitch be like a dead cow? You have to fight me to the end.


    It''s just that Lei FA''s body is very important, especially in the hidden door. In addition to my friendship with Fu Xiao, Li Qinghao''s ability is not his fault.


    At this moment, people are all looking forward to, are wondering if I can be promoted again.


    "The prince''s body is divine."


    "The Li family has transcribed many copies of the body Sutra, but no one has succeeded in it so far. It''s very difficult. Even I think it''s more difficult than the eternal Qi formula."


    "If you quench your body with thunder, can the prince enter the heaven level body in the legend of the refined body Sutra through Fu Xiao?"


    Li Qinghao was more and more jealous, and his eyes were full of jealousy. It seemed that he was not willing to let my strength rise again. After a cold hum, he left in a hurry.


    "Time flies. Even Li Qinghao has changed. I don''t know how long I can last." The old man looked at his back, sighed and shook his head slowly, full of regret.


    When the crowd dispersed, Li Qinghao and I finally came to an end.


    The key point is that the influence is very big. Li Qinghao used to be regarded as a mean person. Now after such a show, it''s not mean, it''s mean!This guy not only lost the face of the Li family, but also pasted his own face. Most of the family members who were familiar with him began to alienate from him. They came to me one by one to give me gifts and fawn on me.


    Li Dachuan, the double agent I arranged with Li Qinghao a long time ago, indicated that he was following me. In fact, he would work for Li Qinghao secretly.


    Through Li Dachuan''s report, I received a lot of news.


    Li Qinghao from the beginning of frustration, become irritable, and then depressed, all day long to drink depression.


    Even Li Dachuan told me that Li Qinghao didn''t want me to have a successful quenching, but he had no way to stop it. He was so anxious that he almost grasped the rhythm of heart and lung.


    "That''s good. It''s very relaxing. Once he has any plans, please let me know in advance." I said with a smile.


    Li Dachuan looked embarrassed and shook his head: "prince, I may not know some things. For example, I didn''t receive any instructions about the evil pill incident before. I didn''t know it afterwards."


    "Don''t blame yourself, just get something useful." I patted Li Dachuan on the shoulder to comfort him.


    ..


    time goes by.


    The appointed day has finally come.


    On this day, a large number of people went to the hidden gate.


    Li Qinghao and I finally went. Under the arrangement of the Li family, we were in the same car.


    This guy sat next to me, in front of me with an anxious look, deliberately pretending to be very calm.


    In fact, I know in my heart that this guy can''t be more envious, jealous and unwilling.


    Li Qinghao thought that I couldn''t see it. He deliberately cast scornful eyes and sarcastic remarks.


    "Li Shaobai, are you too arrogant? I don''t believe that you''re so amazing that you want to let Fu Xiao of Yuanjing do it. I think you''re half disabled if you don''t die this time. "


    "This time, you can''t bear it without me. It''s the real origin, not the innate state! You should know the difference better than I do. "


    "Even Xuanwu can''t bear Fu Xiao''s attack. How can you?"


    "Do you want to break through to the origin of the body with the help of Fu Xiao? Heaven''s flesh? You are in a fool''s dream. You can''t say that you can break through the source


    This sentence is sarcastic and contemptuous. It seems to be gnashing teeth, but actually it is sour.


    "Don''t be jealous of me. It''s useless to motivate me. You can''t do anything this time. You can only stand aside and watch me step by step to reach a higher peak. You and I are not the same people for a long time. The old man told me to let you go, so you''d better die. Don''t say that I bully my uncle." I respond with a light smile, and my mouth is a mockery.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 37800 crown of kings.

 Chapter 839

    Li Qinghao''s words stopped him. He turned his head reluctantly, and his whole body was filled with a strong sense of frustration.


    I don''t speak any more. I just close my eyes and take good care of myself. I just feel that the smell inside the car is very fragrant, which makes me relaxed and happy.


    When we arrived at yinmen, Li Qinghao and I got out of the car, but when he landed, he laughed intentionally or unintentionally, which was very strange.


    I raised my eyebrows and felt that there was something wrong with the smile. I didn''t know why.


    ...


    ten minutes later, I came to the site set up by the hidden gate, and made a huge space of 800 meters.


    Around the open space, many people are full of interest.


    When I came to the center of the open space, I looked around and heard a lot of people.


    "Today, I can take this opportunity to see the leader of the hidden door make a move. It''s really a blessing."


    "I don''t know if Fu Xiao, who has mastered the source of black thunder, can succeed in training the crown prince into a heavenly body?"


    "I think it''s difficult. I''ve seen the copied refining Scripture. The heaven level body is the ultimate, and it''s the peak of the road. It''s good for the prince to have the strength now."


    I scan around again and find Li Qinghao sitting in the distance, sneering and squinting. I don''t know what he is enjoying. I always feel that something is wrong.


    At this time, Fu Xiao came from a distance, and every step he took, there was thunder brewing, just like incarnation as a part of heaven and earth, and had the source of thunder.


    "Master Bai, are you ready?" Fu Xiao asked faintly.


    I nodded slightly. "Come on, I''ve been waiting a long time."


    "Well, next, I will strengthen Lei Yuan one by one, from weak to strong step by step, and gradually improve. If you can''t bear it, remember to tell me in time, so as not to stop too late and lead to disaster. Yuan... Is not as simple as you think, even if you can''t bear it, it''s not disgraceful." Fu Xiao said.


    "Good!" I took a deep breath, immediately turned on the internal Qi, and covered my body with a layer of air hood to protect my clothes from being slashed.


    Fu Xiao closed his eyes, opened his hands and raised them slowly. The bright sky suddenly changed, the dark clouds covered the scorching sun, and the sky suddenly became dark. It seemed that Fu Xiao was not a monk, but a warlock who called the wind and thunder.


    The thunder roared, the clouds billowed and darkened.


    Such a terrible pressure slowly came to the earth, making it extremely difficult for people to breathe.


    "This is the origin!"


    "This momentum, this kind of pressure..."


    "Fu Xiao just belongs to the half source realm. What will be the degree of the combination of the false source, the true source, and even the unknown mentioned nine sources if he tries his best?"


    ..


    Fu Xiaomeng opened his eyes, and his whole body was filled with black thunder. He pointed to my position with two fingers together, and said: "master Bai, this is a pure source of thunder, without any method. It''s extremely pure. You have to be careful. I will gradually increase my power by adding a number of fingers."


    With that, a dark thunder suddenly came.


    Boom ~ ~


    this black thunder is obviously not Fu Xiao''s full strength, but compared with Fu Yun''s seven color supreme thunder, they are still not the same level.


    Just at the moment of touching, I felt pain all over my body and could barely bear it.


    Under the bombardment of the black thunder, the little blood spirit in my body is more pure again. It has a faint connection with me.


    The ground is sunken and dusty.


    I stood in the center and said, "master Fu, you are merciful. It''s too far from the blow that hit Xuanwu hard."


    "Oh, I''m not afraid that the rhythm is too fast for your body to react? There has to be a process to get used to Fu xiaoleisurely smile, then five fingers down a pressure, suddenly two black thunder hit.


    Boom!


    "Come again!" My whole body vibrated, and my tendons burst with pain. The spirit of the Yuan Dynasty was in a frenzied temper, and at the same time, he was working with all his strength.


    Fu Xiao did not hesitate, but three, four, five black thunder gradually hit.


    Every time I carry the past, the benefits are also quite huge, the connection between Yuanshen and my mind is more and more, vaguely, as if as long as this continues, I can truly integrate with Yuanshen.


    But in the back, the black thunder has already changed into shape, starting from several thunder snakes, changing constantly, and becoming more and more powerful, and finally turning into nine black boa constrictors.


    As soon as the nine boas came out, they were awed by the fierce wind.


    "It''s so terrible. No wonder the war with the Luo people has been considered for so long that they are reluctant to fight."


    "I''m afraid the prince can''t make it any longer. Let''s stop here and try again next time."


    "After this move, I think it should be Lei Hai. Lei Hai is the real bottom card."


    The corner of my mouth overflowed with blood, and I could hardly hold it. My body didn''t enter the source state. I covered my chest with wheezing. I felt that I was close to the limit that my body could bear. If I tried to hold on and break through the limit, I was afraid that my body would explode.Even if I stop now, it''s no shame at all. After all, Fu Xiao is the origin, but I''m just in the congenital state. There are too many differences between the two.


    The problem is that the current distance from the limit is still a little bit short. As long as we survive this time, the next limit will be far more than now!


    So, I said: "master Fu, let''s do it. I''ll stop. You can stop. I can''t carry all the nine snakes. You can be sure."


    "Ready? Although you can''t make it this time, as long as you have more times of quenching and the limit is getting bigger and bigger, you will eventually have a breakthrough day, and today is not the last time. " Fu Xiaoning stresses the road.


    I made a wink. Fu Xiao gave a big drink, stepped on the ground, and nine black boa came.


    First, I can survive.


    Second, it''s not the limit.


    Third, my whole body seems to burst, and the resonance between Yuanshen and me is more and more.


    When the fourth rule came, I finally reached the limit that my body could bear. When I was about to stop, a shock came out of my body, which directly swept my mind. My consciousness was shaken and I was in a trance. I couldn''t even speak.


    Hazy, I saw Li Qinghao sitting in his original position, extremely proud sneer, as if he had carried out some conspiracy, and his eyes were full of strong murders, ironically made a mouth, as if to say two words, "die!"


    I don''t know why this son of a bitch has to laugh. I don''t know why he has to do this kind of mouth shape. He just feels that his brain is completely confused. It''s like taking poison. In front of him, the whole world appears double shadow, and all the pain disappears.


    Li Qinghao was sitting there, just like dozens of him, mocking me.


    "Die


    "Die


    However, Fu Xiao didn''t see the difference. Seeing that I didn''t stop, he thought I could continue to bear it, and even confiscated his hand.

 Chapter 840

    I shake my body, I have hallucinations, my brain is buzzing.


    The fifth black Python thundered, and even I didn''t know what was going on, so I fell down for no reason, but my eyes were still wide open.


    Fu Xiao seemed to find that I looked abnormal. When the sixth black Python fell, he forced to stop and said, "stop! There''s a problem! "


    The dark clouds dissipated in an instant, and the sun was shining again, as if nothing had ever happened.


    Fu Xiao came quickly and reached for my pulse. "There''s something wrong! Someone''s been poisoned! And the attack time is very accurate. After losing the pain, the body breaks through the limit by force for a moment, which has a great effect. Unfortunately, the phantom poison has affected the mind of master Bai, and it has gone deep, and it is difficult to remove it! "


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience got up and yelled at each other.


    "Magic poison! This is one of the three strange poisons. It invades the mind very fast. If you don''t take the pill for immunity in advance, you will have no solution after the attack of this poison! "


    "Who is it? Who''s doing this behind your back! "


    "Damn it, even the prince of our family dares to attack. Who is it? Stand up for me!"


    These words, I can hear, even the rest of the eyes can see, but I can''t do anything, can only like a fool, dull lying.


    In the remaining corner of the line of sight, Li Qinghao was very upset. It seemed that he was not reconciled. I didn''t die. When he suddenly stood up, he immediately changed his face and swore angrily: "Damn, I''ll fight with Li Shaobai in the Li family. We''ll always be a family outside. This is the hidden door. Who dares to do this? It''s aimed at our Li family! We are challenging the Li family. "


    Fu Xiao turned his face, frowned slowly, and said in a cold voice, "don''t blame me here. My friendship with master Bai is not what you can imagine. This kind of person is really cruel. I think it''s very like someone."


    With the spread of Fu Xiao''s words, people around him heard three words and subconsciously looked at Li Qinghao.


    "Is it him again?"


    "With motivation, the problem is that there is no evidence..."


    "I think it must be him, and he can''t run away."


    Li Qinghao was very angry. He patted the table and yelled: "don''t talk nonsense here. I have already made it clear in the Li family before. Li Shaobai and I have turned the page. We are still consistent with each other. We have no basis. Don''t bring everything to me!"


    Fu Xiao snorted coldly. He couldn''t bear to look at me. "Damn, I hurt you. Don''t worry. I will help you find out the culprit behind this."


    That night, I was transferred to Li''s treatment base.


    Lying on the bed, a lot of people shook their heads.


    My father and uncle paojun came. After they realized my condition, their eyes showed unprecedented killing intention, but they could only turn into sighs.


    I lie in a daze, the illusion has existed, the sight is full of double shadows, at the same time, the body has been completely out of control, I am like the soul imprisoned in the body, become a vegetable.


    You can know everything around you, but you can''t respond.


    Uncle paojun clenched his fist and said in a cold voice, "it must be Li Qinghao who did it. There is no one else except him."


    "Wait a minute, I''m also very angry, but I can''t do it at will without any evidence. We don''t like the Biro people. We should do things with evidence. Otherwise, everyone will do whatever they want. Isn''t the world in a mess?" My father said stop.


    Uncle paojun suppressed his anger and gave me a deep look. "If you can refine another pill, it might be useful."


    "No, it''s a mental trauma. It can''t be recovered with the help of external objects. It can only be recovered with his own will. Although the magic poison is strong, it only affects the mind. If Shaobai''s will is enough, it may not be able to recover." My father shook his head and sighed that even if his cultivation reached his level, he was helpless at the moment.


    Then, my father and the broken Army uncle left. Fang Ruolan and ye Wudao ran in from the outside. They were crying.


    "Who did it, Wang Wang... Son of a bitch, I''m going to kill him!" Ye Wudao could not cry.


    Fang Ruolan looked sad, choked: "we don''t fight, I don''t fight with Ye Wudao, you wake up quickly, please."


    Even so, even though I knew everything, I still lay still and couldn''t move.


    Chu Yuyan followed behind, standing at the edge of the bed silently watching, sighing, bowing to wipe tears.


    Ning Xing also came, she clenched her fist and bit her white teeth.


    The elders and relatives around them can''t help but feel sorry.


    "Heaven envies talents..."


    "no matter Li Qinghao or not, no one can make an operation on him without conclusive evidence. It''s just the saying that there are no rules, there are no squares, and you can''t jump to a conclusion."


    "The prince, with his all-round cultivation, is the best of the younger generation, but he didn''t expect to be...


    As time went by, all the people left, only four women were with them.


    Day by day, at the beginning, people came to visit, but later, it seemed to be forgotten, and gradually came less.


    Only four women, only parents, only father, only uncle and only brother still insist on visiting every day.


    Ning Xing seems to put aside all the bad things, and Chu Yuyan, Fang Ruolan, ye Wudao, take care of me regularly every day.


    However, Ning Xing is not like the three of them. Since the first day of my poisoning, she has not shed a drop of tears and is very strong.


    Late at night.


    Three women can''t endure sleepiness, Ning Xing let them go back to rest, a person in bed, seriously for me stretch hands and feet, mouth chanting.


    "I believe that my man, must not be weak, can certainly carry over."


    "When you wake up, I''ll give you the answer, provided you promise to wake up quickly, OK?"


    "It''s the 15th day. I''m afraid... You''ll never wake up."


    I''d like to answer, but I can''t.


    In the blink of an eye, a month and a half passed.


    The four women were haggard. After a long time of pressure, they finally couldn''t hold on and chose to leave them to the servants for a day.


    On the same day, Li Qinghao came for the first time, sent all his servants away and cleared the whole area.


    He sat next to me with a sneer on his face, reached out and patted me on the face, and said, "you are still too young compared with me. If it wasn''t for the sake of the Li family, the phantom poison would be more than that."


    "I''m going to make it bigger. You''re going to be mentally disabled every minute. Do you remember the smell of the car that day? Yes, that''s the phantom poison. I arranged everything. As for all traces, I''ve cleaned them up. No one can find them. "


    "However, the weight is just right now. It doesn''t damage all your senses, but also allows you to watch it. It''s just in line with my heart. I want you to watch it day by day. The people around you gradually leave and live in sadness every day."


    "It''s more pleasant than killing you."


    "Hahaha, can you hear me? I really want to ask you what you feel now. It''s a pity that you can''t do anything."

 Chapter 841

    Patting me on the face, Li Qinghao suddenly pinched up, gloomy to the extreme, and said in a cold voice: "do you think my face can be beaten? You can think of it by putting your shoes in my mouth. Now you are suffering from your own misfortune. You have no good end against me. You are one of them. "


    Speaking of this, Li Qinghao loosened his hands, patted his sleeves and got up, put his hands on his back, looked down at me, full of pride and disdain, and sneered: "is the son of heaven? Isn''t it to be abandoned in the hands of Li Qinghao? I can tell you that this poison is a mental wound, not a physical injury. It can''t be removed by pills. No one can save you. "


    "Mental trauma is different from physical trauma. Physical trauma can be recovered, but mental trauma can''t be cured. Even if you wake up, your brain is still lacking, and you may even become a fool."


    "Ha ha ha." Li Qinghao sneered a few times. His shameless expression fell into my eyes. There were dozens of double figures, watching him leave gradually.


    I know what happened, and I feel extremely depressed. Li Qinghao, the son of a bitch, came here to say this on purpose to stimulate me!


    The problem is that I can''t control my body, and sometimes my mind will get out of control. It''s difficult to operate, and I''m forced to fall into a deep sleep. In this state, I almost become a useless person.


    After that day, the four women came to watch the house again, and discussed the time and took turns to watch the night.


    When I saw the relationship between the four women gradually harmonious, even if the mind is damaged, the body is out of control, but I can''t help flowing through a warm current.


    Ning Xing, in particular, seems to have let go of her bad feelings because of my injury this time. In order to take care of me, she has spent a lot of energy, and her look has become extremely haggard and faintly lost.


    In the twinkling of an eye, half a month has passed.


    In this state of unconsciousness, sometimes conscious, sometimes in a trance, but still unable to control the body, it seems that time passes very fast.


    When the consciousness was stable, I tried to resonate with Dantian, trying to regain control of the body, but it was always difficult to work.


    The only one who can have a weak connection with consciousness is the yuan Shen, who is deep in the Dantian, the core of the body.


    Unfortunately, this connection is too weak. It seems that there is no real integration between Yuanshen and me. It is not enough for me to stimulate Yuanshen and urge the body.


    But this is the only chance. No matter whether I succeed or not, I will try my best to use my willpower to constantly collide with the Yuanshen in a stable state of consciousness.


    I swore secretly that this revenge must be avenged. When I wake up, I will turn the world upside down and let Li Qinghao kneel down to admit his mistake! Make him pay what he deserves!


    But as time went on, I gradually realized that the physical body is out of control now, and there is no sense of pain at all. If I use thunder method to refine the physical body now, I may be able to strengthen the physical body, which is more likely to promote the connection between me and the spirit, and re control the physical body.


    Even after success, my mental trauma still exists, and I still have to control my body through the spirit, but it''s better than lying here all the time and trying anyway.


    So I waited and waited and waited for several days until Fu Xiao came to visit me.


    Fu Xiao took the fruit basket and slowly put it down. Seeing what I look like now, he sighed: "master Bai... It''s the old Fu who hurt you. If he doesn''t promise you to harden your body, it won''t be like this. The most important thing is that everyone has guessed who did it, but there''s no evidence. He can''t be forced to do it."


    Chu Yuyan brought a glass of water to Fu Xiao and said, "up to now, we women have no choice but to stay here and wait for him to wake up. We just hope that we can achieve our wish."


    "I have a good relationship with master Bai. If I were not the leader of the hidden door, Li Qinghao might kill him. Unfortunately, being the leader of the hidden door, I was constrained everywhere. Alas." Fu Xiao sighed.


    "It won''t be long before Li Qinghao takes a beating. When Shaobai wakes up, he must be treated first." Chu Yuyan is not angry.


    Looking at the conversation between Chu Yuyan and Fu Xiao, I can only maintain the body''s natural reaction when I lie in the hospital bed. I can''t do anything when I look at the front with dull eyes. I think it would be better if Fu Xiao could read the mind. It''s too much to be bowed.


    "Lei, I want Lei. Fu Xiao, you should use Lei FA to bombard me. Now there is no pain, but it''s the best time to quench my body. Why don''t you think about it?" I recited it in my heart. I can''t remind Fu Xiao. If I didn''t remind him, I don''t think he would think about it in his whole life.


    Simply, I grope for the weak connection with Yuanshen. While Fu Xiao has not left, I try my best to touch and fuse with Yuanshen. As a result, it is still useless. Yuanshen is not pure enough and has not enough connection with himself.


    It''s like two mirrors. Without glue, you can''t get one.


    Fu Xiao sat down, reached out and touched my forehead. An inner breath came from the palm of his hand. It seemed that he was probing my condition.


    When he moved his hand away, Fu Xiao shook his head and said, "Alas, it''s like losing the soul, leaving only the body. This phantom poison is too cruel. If we put it in ancient times, it means that the soul is still there, but the soul is gone."


    I cried desperately in my heart, saying that Lao Tzu''s soul is still there. Li Qinghao didn''t put so much weight on it. Fu Xiao, you are quick to react to me.However, how can Fu Xiao know my mind? Also a face of regret, told Chu Yuyan about his and my past.


    I''m so angry with this guy. I''m usually like an old fox. Why can''t I think of it!


    But suddenly, ye Wudao came from the outside and saw Fu Xiao sitting by the bed. He was overjoyed and said in a hurry: "brother Fu, please help me. I have come up with a possible way to save Shaobai."


    "What method?" Fu Xiao looked moved and got up in an instant.


    Ye Wudao said: "now Shaobai''s body is out of control. If you refine it with thunder, maybe you can stimulate his consciousness and save him?"


    Hearing this, I drop a God, ye Wudao is my lucky star, my Savior!


    As a result, Fu Xiao suddenly said, "I''ve thought about this for a long time, but he has been poisoned by fantasy, and his soul is gone. No matter how exciting it is, it''s just an empty shell."


    I was almost angry to death. My soul was still angry with him. Fu Xiao, why do you think that my soul is no longer there? It''s just an empty shell?


    As a result, Fu Xiao said, "the magic poison is extraordinary. As one of the three strange poisons in the world, there is no one in the world who can solve it. If I can really solve it, it''s really amazing. So, believe me."


    This guy, it''s a rhythm that''s going to piss me off.


    Fortunately, ye Wudao didn''t believe it. He had to drag Fu Xiao, even if he had a try.


    Fu Xiao can''t refuse, so he orders Chu Yuyan and ye Wudao to step back, condense the palm thunder, and blast into my body.


    Yuanshen touch, faint and pure a trace, and contact also more a trace.


    It''s a pity that this is not Fu Xiao''s full strength. It''s just like the stone ox entering the sea. It doesn''t have much effect.


    The most irritating thing was that Fu Xiao took out his hand and said, "you see, the palm thunder is not weak. It''s as powerful as several black thunder, but he still doesn''t have any response. I didn''t cheat you, do I?"


    My heart says that you should make more efforts! It''s better to get Lei Hai out and blow me to death!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 38000 kings.

 Chapter 842

    However, after Fu Xiao''s words, ye Wudao and Chu Yuyan believed it!


    The two women looked at each other, showing strong disappointment. They really thought that I had become what Fu Xiao said.


    Then Fu Xiao said hello and left like this.


    At this moment, my mood is like being killed by dog day.


    Ye Wudao leaned down and sat down. Holding my hand tightly, he looked guilty and muttered, "I''m sorry, I can''t help you. Fu Xiao has tried, but it doesn''t work. This time, I''m really at a loss."


    Fang Ruolan patted Ye Wudao''s shoulder from behind and sighed: "you don''t have to blame yourself. If you want to blame it, blame the person who poisoned it. Everyone has said that this phantom poison only stimulates the mind and doesn''t hurt the body. As long as Shaobai''s will is strong enough, he will wake up one day."


    "What day is it? Tomorrow, next year, or ten years? " Ye Wudao suddenly turned back and his face was full of tears.


    When Fang Ruolan saw this, he couldn''t speak for a moment, but turned into a repressive silence, which made the atmosphere sad.


    Soon, Fang Ruolan went back to rest, and it was Ye Wudao''s turn to guard.


    She put her face on my chest, said: "last time I was injured, you take care of me, this time it''s my turn to take care of you, remember since I recovered, why angry?"


    "You dead wood, I can''t understand what I said. At that time, I really wanted to beat you hard."


    "Because those two words I said are neither counter attack nor you wash. Why can''t you understand them? I''m asking... Do you like me or not."


    With that, ye Wudao''s eyes even despair, "even if you will not wake up all your life, I will always be with you. No matter what way, I will try to wake you up."


    In my dull eyes, ye Wudao said to himself like this, every word affects my heart.


    It turned out that ye Wudao came to chop me with his sword because I didn''t understand her meaning.


    But what can I do?


    Time flows, though I sometimes wake up and sometimes sleep.


    However, I learned about the changes in the situation outside through the conversation between the four women.


    At the beginning, Qinglong made an appointment with my father, and the first battle, which was set at the top of Mount Tai, was long gone.


    No one from the Luo nationality came forward, and no one from the Li family mentioned it. It seems that both sides do not want to fight rashly when they don''t know their opponents well enough. As a result, the war will be postponed indefinitely, and no one knows when it will really start.


    Fang Dao recovered from his injury and began to bite like a mad dog. The Li family had to send people to check and balance, but they were defeated. Everyone began to gather in the Li family again.


    And me? Gradually forgotten behind, often to visit, has been very few.


    It seems that everyone has recognized that I have lost the possibility of waking up, and I can only do so in my whole life.


    Fu Xiao has been here no less than ten times. Every time he leaves with a sigh, he seems helpless.


    In the face of such a situation, I have to rely on myself, constantly groping for the connection with Yuanshen, until I am completely connected. Although the extent of the connection is very weak, it is better than nothing.


    A year later.


    More than a year old snow will call Mom and Dad, and even some simple words and sentences, can also be said vaguely.


    Fang Ruolan took Xiaoxue to the hospital bed and let her sit next to me. Her long hair and white face were very similar to Fang Ruolan and me. She was a beautiful girl.


    "Dad." Snow climbed on my chest, hands and feet tightly around me, crystal clear eyes revealed a dependence.


    Unfortunately, Xiaoxue is still young and has no clear reason at all. She can only ask: "Mom, why... Dad is sleeping all the time? I want dad to wake up and play with me. "


    As soon as these words came out, all the four women around them were red eyed.


    "Dad is tired, so he has to sleep for a long time. Xiaoxue is good."


    "Xiaoxue, aunt Chu tells you that your father loves you very much. Even if he falls asleep, he is thinking of you."


    ...


    Xiaoxue didn''t listen and said capriciously, "I want my father to wake up. They all say that my father is a waste man and a useless ghost. They say that I have a mother and no father, but my father is here. Why do they say that my father is a waste man?"


    Ye Wudao was angry when he heard the words. He asked in a deep voice: "who is this? Who said that to you? "


    "Uncle Li, there are still a lot of people talking behind their backs, which I heard." Xiaoxue said.


    Ye Wudao suddenly shook his hand, "you stay here, I''ll find Li Qinghao this son of a bitch to reason."


    "Don''t go. It''s useless. You don''t know who Li Qinghao is." Chu Yuyan stops Ye Wudao and gently shakes her head.


    Ye Wudao was so angry that he stamped his feet. "Is that what it is, watching Xiaoxue being bullied? Do you know how much harm these words do to children


    "I know, but it''s no use. Li Qinghao''s bad behavior will not be recognized even if he is killed. At that time, he won''t be able to say anything. He''ll make himself angry. It''s not worth the loss." Chu Yuyan advised.Xiaoxue''s eyes suddenly turned red and tears fell out desperately. She cried: "I want my father. My father is not what others say. Dad, wake up quickly."


    Four women sighed, tears also can''t stop falling down.


    "More than a year..."


    "Xiaoxue, dad will wake up soon. Don''t you believe aunt Ning''s words most? Aunt Ning will never cheat you. "


    "Xiaoxue, don''t cry. Your father certainly doesn''t want to see you cry."


    At this time, Li Qinghao suddenly walked in from the door and saw the scene in the ward. He pretended to be in a posture and said, "Why are you so sad?"


    "Li Qinghao! What did you say to Xiaoxue! " Ye Wudao wiped his tears and began to question.


    Li Qinghao didn''t smile and denied on the spot: "I didn''t say anything. I can''t point out the child''s nonsense. Tut tut Tut, after Li Shaobai''s trip for so long, you guys still stick to it. This truth really makes me admire as an elder."


    "You are not welcome here, you leave for me." Fang Ruolan waved her hand and pointed to the door.


    As a result, Li Qinghao insisted on staying, and said sarcastically, "Fang Ruolan and Chu Yuyan are well deserved, but some two women are different. They don''t have any fame. It''s really shameless to be a woman without any reserve. Tut tut tut."


    "Today, I''m here to see my great nephew Li Shaobai. As an elder, don''t I have the right to visit him?"


    Speaking of this, Li Qinghao went to the other side of the bed, quickly held Xiaoxue in his arms, put her smilingly face close to Xiaoxue, and deliberately put her in front of me. His mouth was an irony: "Li Shaobai, you see, your daughter is so big, why don''t you wake up? Do you want to sleep in the dark

 Chapter 843

    Provocation, chiluoluo''s provocation!


    Li Qinghao played all kinds of sarcasm.


    That dirty hand holding snow, I think it is a strong insult.


    For more than a year, every day and night, after countless times of deepening contact with Yuanshen and precipitation of experience, we have made progress to a certain extent.


    Even I have a premonition that once the connection deepens to a certain extent, my mind will be connected with the original God, and the two will not be separated from each other. From then on, I am the original God, and the original God is also me.


    Looking at Li Qinghao wandering in front of my eyes, I showed that he did not move. In fact, he was stimulating Yuanshen crazily.


    Li Qinghao pinched Xiaoxue''s face and said with a sneer, "look at your daughter. How beautiful she is. It''s so pitiful that she didn''t have her father''s care when she was young."


    Xiaoxue is not happy. She pushes Li Qinghao''s hand away and says, "go away! I don''t like you. "


    "I look good at children. There are several young people of the same age in Qianzheng palace. It''s better to choose a baby to kiss." Li Qinghao not only held on, but also held him closer and closer. At the same time, he glanced around.


    Fang Ruolan is eager to protect her daughter. She quickly goes around and tries to take back Xiaoxue. She shouts, "let me go, so that you don''t have any involvement with the people in qianzhenggong. When Shaobai wakes up, you are the first one to clean up."


    Li Qinghao turned around and refused to give Xiaoxue back to Fang Ruolan. He asked, "why do you want to clean me up? I have no grudge against him. Besides, it''s not for the sake of getting closer to each other that we have a baby kiss. "


    "Li Qinghao, let go, or I''ll do it." Ye Wudao coldly put in a sentence, already full of cold anger.


    Li Qinghao eyebrows pick, "Yo, I''m an elder, I hug this child, what''s the matter? It''s not about grabbing. What are you worried about? Are you still afraid of me? Don''t worry, I won''t rob the children. Since you don''t want to, I can hold you, right? I''ll leave in a minute. I''ll leave in a minute. "


    "Better hurry! There is a limit to our patience. Don''t rely on our elders here. " Ning Xing squinted.


    "Come on, isn''t he a child without a father? It''s really noisy. We don''t want this kind of child in qianzhenggong. " Li Qinghao puts on airs tut tut a few, see light snow is crying ceaselessly really, this just puts on the bed.


    Fang Ruolan quickly hugs her back, calms her and glares at her.


    Li Qinghao is still hanging on. He takes on the posture of an elder and begins to point out and teach him lessons one by one. He says in a strange way: "Ning Xing, Ning Xing, look at you. Li Shaobai has been reduced to this field. How can you still serve him every day? You''re a woman. You''re old and old. When you get to the age of marriage, you''ve put your reputation in it. If you want me, I don''t care a long time ago. "


    "And you ye Wudao. I''m ashamed to tell you. Before I got married, I had a close relationship with Li Shaobai. At least Ning Xing did better than you, and I don''t know how the Ye family educated you."


    "Chu Yuyan, don''t talk. If you don''t talk, I won''t teach you a lesson? Your face is a disaster for a beautiful woman. The reason why Li Shaobai became like this is because of you. "


    It''s like Li Qinghao is an absolute elder standing here. No one can refute him. We must respect him.


    I resist anger, consciousness constantly and Yuanshen collision, this is a very wonderful feeling, as if there are two invisible lines, are slowly approaching.


    "Li Qinghao, I think you''re an elder. I don''t want to quarrel with you. Don''t push an inch." Ye Wudao clenched his fist, as if he would do it at any time.


    Li Qinghao not only was not afraid, but also more and more bang se, asked, "how? Do you want to beat your elders like Li Shaobai? What''s the matter with you? Can''t you say that in my capacity, in my position? You four young people, you''d better be polite. It''s not a year ago now. The situation of the Li family has changed a lot. I will be in power in the future. Do you want to wait for Li Shaobai to wake up? It''s just a fool''s dream. He has phantom poison in his body. In fact, he can wake up when he wakes up. Even if he wakes up, he''s just a fool with brain problems. "


    "Don''t do that. None of us will be afraid of you. You won''t be in power in the future." Chu Yuyan had a rare shout.


    Li Qinghao looked up and laughed, "I''m not in power, who is in power? Nameless, his character will never be bound by the power of the Li family. It''s even more impossible for Su to break the army. When the old man is 100 years old, who can compete with Li Qinghao in the Li family? "


    "I will wake up. Shaobai will wake up." Fang Ruolan''s eyes were red and filled with strong hatred.


    Li Qinghao leaned down, put his head close to my face, and said with a smile, "look at his face. It''s dementia. I hope he can wake up. I think you''re still dead. If you haven''t married him formally, you should find a good family again. It won''t be delayed."


    In the face of Li Qinghao, the four girls could not fight back with their hands or words.


    Only Xiaoxue tongyanwuji said softly: "you are a bad man! I hate you the most. You go quickly. I don''t want to see you. "When Li Qinghao''s face changed, he slapped Xiaoxue face to face.


    The slap sounded, and Xiaoxue was crying at that time.


    Fang Ruolan takes a cool breath. It seems that he did not expect that Li Qinghao would dare to beat Xiaoxue.


    Li Qinghao glared fiercely and scolded: "the suckling little boy, even dare to speak rudely to his elders. I should slap you and let you remember how to behave in the future!"


    At this point, Li Qinghao leaned down again, looking at me and pointing to the fourth daughter, and said sarcastically, "Li Shaobai, do you see that? It''s your daughter who doesn''t obey the rules. If you can really see it, I think you should be very depressed. After all, orphans and widows have no men. It''s common for them to be bullied. Once you fall down, everything you have in the future will belong to Li Qinghao. "


    Anger, unprecedented anger.


    Consciousness and Yuan Shen constantly touch each other until the connection deepens to a certain inexplicable level. Yuan Shen suddenly boils up. Although the connection is not perfect, it is enough to temporarily control the body through yuan Shen for a short time.


    Suddenly, Yuan Shen opened his eyes.


    The two senses begin to merge!


    I look instant change, blood all over the eyes, astringent raised a stiff hand.


    For a moment, he grabbed Li Qinghao by the neck.


    The hoarse voice suddenly reverberated, and Li Qinghao''s face changed dramatically in vain. He immediately choked.


    "I''m sorry, your life... Is mine!"

 Chapter 844

    This scene shocked the whole medical room.


    Ye Wudao took a cool breath and covered his mouth involuntarily.


    Ning Xing looks moved, so she can''t speak.


    ...


    Li Qinghao''s pale face was not only a mental shock, but also a physical fear. I choked him so hard that I couldn''t even breathe, and his whole body kept shaking.


    I squinted, just want to break his neck directly, but the fusion of spirit and consciousness is not smooth, just like the two lines need to be run in to make a connection.


    In a flash, I lost control of my physical body again, and I could do nothing.


    Li Qinghao''s facial features trembled, as if he had survived a disaster. He desperately stepped back, covered his blue neck, and said in horror: "it''s impossible, you should...".


    however, the fourth daughter didn''t take care of Li Qinghao at all. She surrounded me and pushed him to the outside.


    "Shaobai, are you awake?"


    "What was the matter just now?"


    All this, I have a panoramic view, through the four women''s face, eyes more to Li Qinghao''s body, his whole body is full of cold sweat, so frightened that even his heart and mind can not be stabilized in time, full of disbelief.


    A moment later, Li Qinghao slowly regained his composure and stared at me. His eyes twinkled with fear, shock and reluctance. It seemed that he was brewing a new plot. When the four women''s attention was diverted, he left quickly, in a panic.


    At this time, the four women lived around, looking surprised and happy.


    Ye Wudao constantly urges me to wake up, Fang Ruolan helps to shout, Chu Yuyan calls to inform people, and Ning Xing looks forward to it.


    However, the most important thing is to integrate the consciousness of Yuanshen.


    Therefore, I no longer scattered thinking, continue to touch with the spirit consciousness.


    Because after more than a year, I have probably found out the essence of Yuanshen. Yuanshen has his own mind, and it is not in the records of Lianti Jing!


    Or perhaps, from a long time ago, it was deliberately hidden and ignored by the existence of Lian Ti Jing.


    Once fused with Yuanshen''s consciousness, my mental trauma can definitely be made up by Yuanshen!


    Silence in the state of integration, more and more calm, everything outside, has not been affected.


    The connection is getting stronger and stronger...


    I don''t know how long after that, Yuanshen and I became one and connected very closely.


    Its eyes are mine.


    Its ears are mine.


    Its consciousness is my consciousness.


    I can see my own internal organs, countless Qi and blood surging, and I can see my own elixir field more clearly. All the internal Qi is concentrated to the extreme, and all of them are precipitated in it, just like a vast river of stars.


    Yuanshen sits on the river of stars and meditates cross legged, just as the river of stars dominates.


    It slowly opened its eyes, and in its consciousness, a memory that didn''t belong to me forced into my mind.


    It was a land full of killing, with thousands of troops. Nine monks of Yuanjing rose up in the air, with a look of extreme fear, staring at a man.


    The man was covered with blood and corpses all around him. Facing the nine monks in Yuanjing, he seemed to be the most invincible of all ages. When he hit with one finger, the source was also destroyed!


    In the blink of an eye, the memory suddenly changes, and the scene becomes a dilapidated house. Looking at the structure of the building, it seems that it is very old.


    When the man became an old man, he seemed to go back to the ruins and write down countless copies of the book. Every time he finished, he would put his hand on it and emit a faint light, saying: "the essence of the book is not only the physical body, but also the divine consciousness. If someone can cultivate it to integrate with the original consciousness, it''s fate, so that he can open the divine consciousness and understand the old man''s Dharma."


    "Internal Qi, physical body, and divine consciousness are all equal. The three are practicing together. It''s rare in the world. There are very few divine consciousness methods. I don''t want to lose them here."


    "The divine sense can search the soul, kill people in the invisible, and look at the body inside. Every man is innocent and has his own sin in mind, so he takes the body book as a cover to imprint the memory of the old man''s divine sense. Every time he is transcribed, the divine sense will be scattered."


    The memory here is broken. It seems that the memory is very weak.


    Yuan Shen said: "before the body reaches the limit, the divine consciousness has been opened ahead of time. From then on, I will be you, you will be me, my mind will be your mind, my ability will be your ability."


    Boom, Dantian boiling, an unprecedented strong will, directly rushed into my consciousness, covering mental trauma at the same time, like two ropes, are slowly tied together, the speed is very slow, not immediately completed!


    I slowly opened my eyes, found no one around, quiet.


    Even without my eyes, I can feel the wind and grass outside. The scope is bigger and bigger.


    At this moment, my body is still unable to move and speak, but it is slowly regaining absolute control.Creak ~


    the door is pushed open.


    The four elders under Li Qinghao''s seat sneaked in and surrounded me.


    The old man with broken arms said, "Mr. Qinghao said that you can''t let Li Shaobai wake up. Otherwise, Mr. Qinghao will die. All the monitoring has been dealt with. Let''s start here and kill him first."


    The others nodded.


    "Quick."


    "Li Shaobai''s life is really great."


    The old man''s eyes were horizontal, and he slapped me on my forehead.


    "Li Shaobai, blame it on you. It''s Lord Qinghao. We''ve planned this for a long time. No one can find out." The internal Qi of the old man with broken arms is blowing in, which seems to destroy all my consciousness.


    At this moment, the expanding and strengthening divine consciousness, after being invaded, instantly defends itself, and invisibly disperses the internal Qi, straight out of the body, through the palm of the arm broken old man''s hand, blows into his mind.


    Yuan Shen opened his mouth, I also followed: "soul search!"


    The old man''s blood tendons burst up, and his whole head seemed to burst open. He was forced to invade his consciousness by my divine sense, and was constantly damaged. He couldn''t bear it. Even his memory was clearly explored by my divine sense.


    It was in Qianzheng palace. Li Qinghao called the fourth elder in a rage. For fear that I would wake up, he decided to let the fourth elder take the advantage of the fourth daughter''s rest day to clear away all obstacles. He was bound to kill me.


    From the beginning of their plan, to the implementation of the action, and even the ambiguous relationship between the old man and the ten women, I knew all about it.


    The old man fell to the ground with his broken arm. His whole body was twitching and his mouth was foaming. He had become an empty shell.


    The other three were so frightened that they felt numb.


    "What''s going on? What the hell? "


    "Why is that all of a sudden?"


    "Don''t care. Kill Li Shaobai."


    I suddenly a stare, immediately gather God consciousness, extremely astringent hit, virtually into the three old mind.


    Boom boom three, three old head burst open, even scream can''t do, then blood four splash, like three blooming blood lotus!


    Half an hour later.


    I fell to the ground barefoot, stepped on the coagulated blood floor, stepped on the headless body, and walked out of the medical room with a bloody body.


    ...


    the author''s words: for 38200 wangzhiguan plus Geng, this is originally the urban Xiuzhen novel....

 Chapter 845

    Qian Zheng is outside the palace.


    I came barefoot in my sick clothes, with blood dripping from my sleeves.


    Before I open my mouth, my mind is scattered, which conveys my will and turns into six words.


    "Li Qinghao, get out!"


    The words are silent, but shocking.


    After feeling my divine consciousness, the whole Qianzheng palace was shocked and rushed out from the inside.


    "Is the prince awake?"


    "What was that? Do you feel it? "


    "I feel it. He asked Qinghao to get out. What''s the matter?"


    I ignore everything, control the divine consciousness and spread it on a large scale. Without harming other people''s minds, it turns into six words again: "Li Qinghao, get out of here."


    At this moment, not only Qianzheng palace, but also Qianyang palace, nameless courtyard, forbidden area, main hall, six side branches, Li Changqing branch, ye family of north courtyard, king of Ning and Song family of South courtyard were all shocked!


    Countless figures came from all directions in an instant. When they saw the appearance of my awakening, they could not help but look shocked.


    I ignored the sight of the public, and I was no longer a mortal. When I swept away through the divine sense, I knew that Li Qinghao was shivering in his own room, with unprecedented fear.


    What''s more, I could hear every word he said to himself.


    "He''s not dead! Four old failed, what''s the situation? "


    "Son of a bitch, this son of a bitch is going to kill me!"


    "Damn, what to do, what to do... No matter what, Li Shaobai will not let me go. Even if he has no evidence, he will kill me today. No way, I have to find a way."


    Li Qinghao was so anxious that he couldn''t even stand on the wall. He was so frightened that he didn''t even dare to leave the door.


    For the third time, I conveyed the divine sense, "Li Qinghao, you''d better not let me go in and catch you."


    After a while, Li Qinghao was in his room, scared to death, and said, "what kind of magic has this son of a bitch practiced? I can''t hear it, but I can feel it


    Then, Li Qinghao forced his haste, his eyes turned, and he seemed to be thinking.


    A moment later, he gritted his teeth and whispered: "I''m his elder. Now it''s time to apologize to him. In my opinion, Li Shaobai has gained a lot. It''s definitely me who helped him in disguise. Damn it, this time I really can''t steal chicken and eat rice. It''s better to lower my head than to die, but this magic poison is absolutely impossible Admit it, or the whole Li family won''t be able to accommodate me. "


    With that, Li Qinghao finally pushed the door open and came with a heavy step.


    As soon as he appeared, there was a lot of attention.


    Li Qinghao raised his head, deliberately pretended to have an unknown expression, immediately arched his hand at me and said, "what can I do for you, prince? Don''t be so angry. If I did something wrong before, I can apologize to you. Sorry, nephew


    "Kneel down and admit your mistake!" My pupils contracted a little, and instantly burst out the ultimate killing intention.


    Li Qinghao''s face slightly changed, and he said clearly: "nephew, as an elder, it''s good that I can apologize for my previous entanglement with you. It''s too humiliating for you to do so."


    "You know what you''ve done, and everyone knows it, but there''s no evidence. I''ll say it again. Kneel down and admit your mistake, or you''ll regret it." I slowly raised a finger.


    Li Qinghao didn''t admit it and said, "what''s the matter? I don''t understand you. You see, I''ve apologized to you. What else do you want? I think you''ve gained a lot this time. It seems that you''ve learned something you''ve never seen before. I''d like to congratulate you first. You won''t make trouble for me any more. "


    I can''t help sneering. I don''t want to talk anymore. As soon as I get close, my five fingers open one by one. I clap them on Li Qinghao''s tianlinggai, and the divine sense rushes into each other''s consciousness.


    Li Qinghao immediately screamed, stiff and unable to move, shouting: "Li Shaobai, what have you done to me? Why does my head ache so much! "


    "Admit your mistake?" I control the divine consciousness, not directly destroy Li Qinghao''s consciousness, but use the pain of forced entry to torture him bit by bit.


    Li Qinghao refused, "no, why should I admit my mistake and kneel down?"


    "Good." I slowly increased my consciousness.


    "You... Stop it." Li Qinghao''s whole body began to twitch, and his head was slowly expanding at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    I said without expression, "it''s painful, right? If you admit your mistake now, I may think about the elder''s affection and save your life. "


    Li Qinghao dead shoulder God consciousness, desperately with the will to fight, but not the opponent, did not give a reply for a long time.


    "It seems that you don''t want to repent even when you are dying. In that case, take your life as I said." I said.


    Li Qinghao was so scared that he peed in his pants. As if in such a short time, he had experienced the most painful ordeal in history, shouting: "I admit my mistake, I admit my mistake, you let me go, I kneel down and kowtow to you."As soon as I released my hand, Li Qinghao felt relieved. His eyes were full of fear. In order to protect his life, he knelt down without hesitation, kowtowed his head three times and begged for mercy: "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Please let me go. I don''t dare any more."


    With these words, everyone present was silent.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see why Li Qinghao is admitting his mistake. He is responsible from beginning to end.


    I closed my eyes, chose to ask a clear, then said: "Li Qinghao, do you know where you are wrong?"


    "I''m wrong that I shouldn''t use magic poison and talk with children. You see, you have this ability now, and most of it is due to me. You might as well treat me as a fart and let it go like this?" Li Qinghao cried at that time. He was full of tears.


    I sighed quietly.


    Seeing this, Li Qinghao kept kowtowing again and again, as if I were his ancestor. He kept saying something, begging for mercy and flattering at the same time. He became more flattering than a flatterer.


    Some of his words, deliberately play emotional card, leading to some people in the heart can not bear.


    "Li Qinghao is hateful, but after all, he is an elder and should be handed over to the Li family."


    "Well, if I had known that, why did I have to do it in the first place?"


    "They all knelt down to admit their mistakes. It seems that the attitude is not fake. Can''t the prince kill them all? After all, isn''t the prince still standing here? The past is the past. "


    Li Qinghao raised his head and looked at me bitterly. "You see, everyone pleaded for me. I''m willing to accept punishment for my mistakes, and you promised to spare my life."


    "Too late." I opened my eyes. In Li Qinghao''s despair, I raised a finger and touched his eyebrow.

 Chapter 846

    At the moment of touching, the divine sense poured into Li Qinghao''s mind, and the moment... Burst open!


    Boom ~


    the blood is flying, the head turns into powder, and other parts of Li Qinghao still keep kneeling posture.


    It didn''t flop until a long time later.


    Li Qinghao, dead.


    I stopped and looked at the headless corpse silently. It''s too cruel for me to erase my mind in the secret way. It''s better to die directly.


    If it had been for someone else, it might not have ended like this.


    Because no matter what kind of grudge, Li Qinghao is an elder after all. He should not be destroyed for the rest of his life by erasing his mind. Maybe his best ending is to die happily.


    In the end, I have a soft heart after all.


    But in the eyes of others, this is not the case. Even the attitude has changed. It is no longer awe, but complete fear.


    "Kill directly..."


    "so decisive, so cruel."


    "I have goose bumps. This picture is really cruel."


    In addition, the relatives of Li Qinghao in Qianzheng palace began to cry one after another, and some even knelt down to worship Li Qinghao''s body.


    I heaved a sigh and left the gate of Qianzheng palace in everyone''s subconscious way.


    Li Qinghao, the leader of the Li family, returned to the ruins and became history.


    ..


    when night came, I changed my clothes, and the old man had ordered me to meet him quickly.


    Before that, I sat with four girls.


    Four female see me to wake up again, all seem very happy.


    When I saw the harmony between the four girls, I was also happy from the bottom of my heart. I didn''t expect that this time I got a blessing in disguise, which not only opened up the divine consciousness, but also made the four girls accept each other.


    Ye Wudao and Fang Ruolan, in particular, were like sisters, holding each other''s hands. With a sound of Wudao and Ruolan, they were very kind.


    I moved my sight, looked at Ning Xing with a smile, and asked: "Ning Xing, you said that when I woke up, you would tell me the answer, you can''t cheat me? I heard it very clearly then. "


    Ning Xing suddenly blushed, but also sophisticated, "which ~ which have! Don''t talk nonsense in front of everyone. "


    "Sister Ning, just admit it. Why are you suddenly shy?" Chu Yuyan smiles.


    Fang Ruolan quickly grabbed Ning Xing''s hand and advised: "yes, sister Ning, it''s not easy for you and Shaobai. Along the way, sister Ning, what you pay is absolutely the most. Everyone knows very well. I don''t think we should drag on any longer. Let''s find a day to get married."


    "That''s right. I''m for Roland." Ye Wudao also showed his attitude.


    "I..." rather apricot face more red, actually stand up and go out.


    The three girls winked at me in a hurry, hiding joy.


    I quickly followed outside, stopped Ning Xing and said with a smile, "they are right. We have been dragging on for a long time. It''s time to really be together. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about."


    "Don''t do that. You''ll know that I''m trapped step by step by the scam of a rascal like you." Ning Xing hammered me hard.


    I deliberately pretended to be in pain and tried to step back.


    The result rather apricot white one eye, Jiao angry way: "don''t pretend you, you that urine sex, old Niang still don''t understand?"? This kind of trick can''t deceive me


    "Haha, as expected, nothing can hide Miss Ning''s insight. In that case, please give me the next reply. I''ve been waiting for a long time this day." I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment.


    Ning Xing didn''t reply. Instead, she kept staring at me for a long time. I don''t know what I''m thinking. It''s not a good look anyway.


    Suddenly, she outlined a shallow smile and nodded heavily.


    I couldn''t control myself at that time. I was so happy that I forgot everything. I hugged Ning Xing''s waist and turned around in place, laughing.


    Turning a few circles, Ning Xing grabbed my ear, "put me down quickly, I''m almost dizzy, look at you like that, look at your promise."


    "I''m happy! I would like to do it. I like it! But can you let my ears go first? " I stop, still cling to Ning Xing, two people close together, it seems that all the past mustard, by this injury, so as to be solved.


    Ning Xing loosened my ears, two jade hands hooked my neck, touched my forehead with his forehead, whispered: "will you treat me well?"


    "Yes, I''m not good to my daughter-in-law. Who am I good to? That''s what I should do. " I said.


    Ning Xing suddenly changed her expression and asked: "if I''m not clean, if I''m not a virgin, will you treat me well? Will you marry me? "


    This sentence is like a bolt from the blue, which makes my mind confused and my whole body lose strength. I can''t help but release Ning Xing.


    Ning Xing said that she was not clean...


    it''s impossible!Is Ning Xing caught before, Fang Dao or Fang Xuan one of them?!


    In other words, which son of a bitch of Fang family secretly took advantage of Ning Xing?!


    But suddenly, Ning Xing pushed me, turned around and left, "I knew that you men don''t have a good thing! Especially when you are a virgin! Liar


    I quickly grabbed Ning Xing, pulled her back to her arms, shook her head and said, "no, I''m angry. Which son of a bitch did it? I have to cut him!"


    However, the expression of rather apricot changed again, unexpectedly surprised smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "I''ll test you to see if you mean it."


    "Well, the performance is qualified."


    ..


    I''m speechless and frozen.


    Ning Xing blinked and said with profound meaning: "however, there is such a son of a bitch!"


    "Is it true? Are you really from the Fang family I was completely confused, and then there was another burst of anger.


    Ning Xing laughed more and more loudly and replied, "it''s not the Fang family. Do you want to know?"


    "Yes! Who did it? Lao Tzu killed him and ruined all generations of his descendants! " I clenched my fist, and there were ten thousand grass mud horses galloping by in my heart.


    Ning Xing once again hook my neck, gently said: "son of a bitch, it''s you."


    With that, she kisses her lips.


    I was playing up and down, until now I finally understand what''s going on!


    It turns out that before the attack of evil Dan, not only Ning Xing rescued me, but also she helped me...


    the problem is that I didn''t know what happened, let alone how I felt.


    So, I immediately picked up Ning Xing and said angrily: "not last time, not last time, let''s do it again?"


    "No, the old man told you to go there. I think there are a lot of things to ask you. It''s important now. I''ll wait for you to come back." Ning Xing pressed my chest and gave me a smile.

 Chapter 847

    In the nameless courtyard, in the conference hall.


    I stood at the door, all the elders were at the table, the old man, my father, uncle paojun, ye Canghai, Dan Wang, all staring at me.


    I felt uncomfortable all over. After I sat down, I waved my hand with a smile and said, "elders, please don''t look at me like this, otherwise I will feel like a freak."


    "Where did you learn this method? Is it Telepathy? " The old man gave a dry cough.


    I put up two fingers, "divine sense."


    "What is divine consciousness?" Dan Wang''s face was full of confusion, and he didn''t seem to understand it anyway.


    Through my own contact, now I have a general understanding, I said: "divine consciousness is equal to will and consciousness, but it is superior to will consciousness. It can not only look at itself internally, but also explore externally. It can even invade other people''s consciousness, forcibly deprive them, search for memory, and use modern words to describe it, which is equivalent to strengthening and controlling brain waves."


    Ye Canghai patted his forehead and suddenly realized.


    But my father frowned and asked in a deep voice: "this means... It seems that when I fight with Luo Tian, I have felt it as if it were nothing, but I can resist it."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned.


    But it''s understandable for me to come here. In the memory that doesn''t belong to me, the old man once said that there are very few six words of divine knowledge, so it doesn''t mean it''s extinct.


    Then my father asked, "where did you come from? If everyone can practice, they will benefit a lot. "


    Therefore, I told the whole story and repeated it several times. If I want to open the divine consciousness, I need to integrate with the original spirit thoroughly.


    According to the records of Lian Ti Jing, this kind of situation can only be realized in the physical body of heaven level. The reason why I can open my divine consciousness now is that I have gone through a lot of bad luck, plus my desire to recover from phantom poison, and accumulated for a long time.


    Uncle paojun''s mouth twitched and said awkwardly: "cough, cough, I''m sorry. I thought it was heresy before, but I didn''t expect it was such a powerful skill."


    This is not only embarrassing for uncle paojun, but also for me.


    Finally, it was my father who broke the atmosphere and suddenly stood up and said, "Shaobai, I can be sure that Luo Tian has divine sense. Now use your Divine sense to attack me and see how it works."


    Let me attack my father?


    What if it''s not under control.


    As a result, my father glared at me and yelled, "right now! This matter has a great influence. If your Divine sense can defeat me, why are you afraid of the Luos? "


    "Here I am." I nodded, and in an instant, I gathered my mind and rushed to my father.


    But just at the moment of contact, the divine consciousness bounced back, completely unable to attack, just like some kind of restraint.


    My father picked an eyebrow, "did you start?"


    "It''s over... It''s no use to you. It''s like there''s an invisible restraint." I helplessly spread out my hands.


    The old man tut a, "restrain? It''s impossible. Since Luo Tian also has divine sense, and you also have divine sense, why can''t you? "


    My father sat down again. He seemed to have an epiphany and spoke slowly.


    "Although this divine sense is powerful and can kill people in the invisible, everything in the world has to return to its source when it reaches the extreme, no matter in the body or in the cultivation of internal Qi. Therefore, I conclude that this divine sense can only be used against people who are in the same realm or lower than their own strength, but for me, the realm is too high to work."


    "That''s why Luotian''s divine sense can attack me, but Shaobai can''t, because Luotian and I are not very different in strength."


    After hearing this, I suddenly remember that the old man in my memory once said that cultivation, physical body and divine consciousness are all equal. Does that mean that once a certain level reaches its peak, the lower level will not be able to work on the higher level?


    For example, in the face of congenital great consummation, the body will win.


    Another example is to face the source state with my current divine consciousness, which is also the suppression of the source state.


    I can''t help but understand.


    However, the physical body and cultivation are divided into different realms. However, when the divine consciousness comes to me, I don''t know what realm it is, but I think it should be.


    Perhaps, the memory from Yuanshen is too weak, leading to the loss of some important things.


    At this moment, you all think that my father''s words are reasonable.


    The old man made preparations and handed out a copy of the training Sutra to everyone afterwards. Even if the training from the beginning is equivalent to looking for a needle in a haystack, it''s better than not. Once it''s successful, it''s almost twice the result with half the effort.


    "If you all have divine sense, you will add a layer of strength. This is a good thing, but whether you succeed or not, I hope you can try your best." Said the old man.


    Then, the old man took a look at me and sighed, "now that the divine sense has been understood clearly, it''s time to say something about Qinghao.""If you have anything to say, please let me know." I arched my hand.


    The old man sighed again, quite helpless, "although we all know the death of Qinghao, the consequences left behind are not small. The branch headed by Li Qinghao constantly reported to me. Things must have a result. You took his life without evidence. It''s really... Alas, impulsive. If you drag on, this branch will be in chaos."


    "Evidence? It''s too simple. Please wait and see. You can call them all to the prince''s Palace tomorrow. I''ll give them a satisfactory reply and a reply to shut them up! " I got up and worshipped, and then I went away.


    When I came to Ningfu of Nanyuan, I walked straight in and looked up at the sky. It was late at night and the whole Nanyuan was quiet.


    Stopping in Ning Xing''s boudoir, I reached out and tapped on the door and said in a low voice, "I''m coming."


    Creak ~


    the door opened slowly, Ning Xing stretched out her head and looked nervously from left to right.


    Seeing no one around, Ning Xing pulled me into the room.


    With the door locked, it''s the rhythm of a single man and a few women living in one room.


    Ning Xing was wearing pajamas, blushing, and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "Didn''t you say you were waiting for me?" I step forward, holding Ning Xing''s small waist, that graceful posture, beautiful appearance, like a budding rose, delicate.


    I couldn''t help swallowing when I was fascinated. This is a beautiful thing.


    However, Ning Xing was shy one second before, but she changed her face the next. She pushed me away and said: "are men like you? Have the first time, want the second time?! I said, wait for you, must be for that kind of thing? "


    "Have I ever said that since I entered the door? Sure enough, women are the most erotic. " The corner of my mouth cocked up, a word choked rather apricot dew stuffing.


    ..


    words of the author: add more changes to the crown of 38400 kings.

 Chapter 848

    "I said just now, do you want a second time when you have the first time? I don''t seem to have made it clear from the beginning to the end. What is it


    This sentence of mine made Ning Xing blush. She wanted to find a way to get in and never come out again.


    But at this critical moment, I should be the one who takes the initiative.


    So, I put the topic behind me, and when I step forward, I hook Ning Xing''s waist, caress her back, and kiss her directly.


    It seems that she has been waiting for this moment.


    The tip of the tongue is twining and the feeling is endless.


    Ning Xing left tears in her eyes, as if every kiss was hard won.


    My eyes are also moist. If I have to divide the four girls, Ning Xing is definitely my favorite.


    No reason, just because of her company, her silent pay, she thought for me everywhere, would rather die than drag down my character!


    If you want to be among the four women, who loves me more deeply, that person must be Ning Xing.


    She... Loves me the most.


    However, just when I was ready to launch an attack, Ning Xing grabbed my hand, suddenly moved his mouth away, shook his head and said: "no! may not! I want to stay until the end. "


    Enthusiasm was interrupted, my heart cold half, rather apricot is a said to do person, she does not want who also can''t force.


    "Well, when?" I said.


    Ning Xing raised a smile and replied: "after the end of the survival crisis, tonight is just like before. Sleep well and don''t daydream, or I''ll kick you out of bed every minute."


    ..


    the next morning.


    In the prince''s palace.


    All of Li Qinghao''s elders and relatives were coming, and he looked rather resentful.


    Despite the presence of the old man, he still couldn''t restrain the noise.


    "Prince, you killed Lord Qinghao without evidence. There must be an account of this."


    "It''s really tyrannical. Even if the phantom poison is really from Lord Qinghao, it''s not the prince''s turn to judge it."


    "If you want to kill, do you think that when you become the prince, the Li family really belongs to you? You are hegemonic. "


    Among these figures, a middle-aged man, who looks somewhat similar to Li Qinghao, is actually Li qingqiong, Li Qinghao''s younger brother.


    I glanced around and found that this man was very popular. He should be Li Qinghao''s successor.


    Seeing Li qingqiong take three steps forward, she is quite a leader. She looks not angry and arrogant. She hums coldly: "prince, this matter is your own opinion. I think if there is no proper result, please deal with it. This kind of domineering arrogance should be cured."


    The old man has no choice but to look at me with a hint.


    When I nodded, I understood. In a flash, I left my position. When I stepped out, I blinked in front of Li qingqiong, and his face changed greatly.


    "What do you want to do? The old man is watching here. You are not allowed to be presumptuous. Anyway, I am your elder! " Li qingqiong made a point of criticizing.


    As soon as the words came out, a group of elders behind quickly followed suit.


    "Li Shaobai, pay attention."


    "Keep your temper in check. We are not afraid of other people''s fear of you. We are right!"


    ..


    I turned up my mouth coldly and said with a smile, "is that right? Is that reasonable? I am domineering, overbearing and arrogant, so what? The prince is full of arrogance of capital


    "Cut the crap. We''re here to talk about it. Don''t change the subject here." Li qingqiong was so flustered that she put on an air of confidence.


    I looked around again and found that it was more and more ridiculous.


    It''s not that Li Qinghao wants to punish me alone. Even his subordinates are always aiming at me.


    "This is capital!" My pupils suddenly contracted and my mind immediately dispersed, mixed with the memories of Li Qinghao and me, including the words he personally admitted in the ward, were forced into people''s minds by me.


    Silence, dead silence.


    Li qingqiong, who was very confident just now, was made dull by this memory.


    And the rest of the gang were shocked to nothing to say.


    All the weak people present felt the memory.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes...


    the prince''s hall was as silent as a pool of stagnant water.


    I broke the silence myself and asked with a smile, "do you need me to say the result? You must know what Li Qinghao has done? "


    Silence is broken, followed by a sensation.


    "This is...


    " false, it must be false. No one knows that your Divine sense can be manipulated at will. "


    "Who knows if you''ve wove up false memories and instilled them?"


    When Li qingqiong heard these words, she even followed their meaning and questioned: "yes, this memory must be false. You have this strange divine sense. The truth is only clear to you, so this is not true."At this time, Li Qi, who had been sitting in the prince''s palace, couldn''t bear it. He smashed the table and scolded: "Li qingqiong, what we all know is that you don''t want to distort the facts here. You want to deal with Shaobai, don''t you want to win more people''s support in Qianzheng palace? Don''t do that. "


    "What are you? Just a son of a generation, not qualified to talk back to me! I''m brother Qinghao''s successor now. In terms of status, you are not as high as me. " Li qingqiong retorted.


    Li Qi''s violent temper came up. It seemed that it was almost the prelude to the attack.


    I gave Li Qi a wink to tell him not to mess around. Then I laughed more and more brightly. With a harmless look on my face, I reached out and patted Li qingqiong on the shoulder and said, "uncle, I haven''t seen you several times. Don''t we have to fight each other like this?"


    "What do you mean? This time I''m here with my elders and relatives to represent the whole Qianzheng palace. The things you instilled with divine knowledge are not real evidence at all. " Li qingqiong clapped my hand and then bowed to the old man, "please give the old man an immediate order to remove Li Shaobai''s crown prince. This kind of reckless person is not qualified to be the crown prince again, otherwise...


    the old man squinted and asked," otherwise, what do you want? "


    "Otherwise, the pulse of Qianzheng palace will make people uneasy. If something happens, I can''t control it." Li qingqiong sneered.


    The old man''s face changed when he heard this. He just wanted to rebel! He even took the whole Qianzheng palace to shake me.


    "The external chaos is peaceful, and the internal strife is rising again. Is this the time to be agitated? Now that Shaobai has told you the divine memory, it must be true. " The old man said coldly.


    But I didn''t expect that Li qingqiong was not so bold. She even said, "I understand the truth that you have to settle the interior before setting up the exterior. But I think the real cancer should be the prince. This man can never give him any power. Is the old man planning to give up his position as the head of the family to such a person? If that''s true, it''s a big mistake. It''s time for you to retire

 Chapter 849

    "And the truth of this memory is decided by you alone, which is a little too eccentric."


    With that, Li qingqiong raised her lips, as if she had a chance to win.


    On purpose, absolutely on purpose.


    As the master of the family, Li qingqiong just pinched him. He was made very difficult and looked helpless.


    I can''t get angry. Even if Li Qinghao is dead, I didn''t expect that his brother Li qingqiong is also a tough guy!


    He mentioned the memory, but can not take hand, everything is nothing, they do not admit that no one can do.


    In order not to let the old man continue to be difficult to do, I simply turned to bow my hand and said: "since someone wants to remove my crown prince, please give me an order to fulfill their wish."


    "This..." the old man was stunned, as if he never thought I would do this.


    Li qingqiong was powerful and unforgiving, so she immediately added fuel to it.


    "Don''t think about it, old man. You can see that Li Shaobai is so conscious."


    "After all, with the facts before us, he really has no evidence to show his hand."


    "Don''t think about it. Facts speak louder than words. If you are biased any more, I''m afraid someone will point at you behind your back."


    This sentence won Li qingqiong a lot of support, and the elders of Qianzheng palace stood behind him one after another, as if they were looking forward to him with respect.


    The old man had no choice but heavily nodded his head and sighed: "in this case, then take away your crown prince."


    The words spread out, Qian Zhenggong burst out laughing in unison, as if he had finally tripped up the enemy and raised his eyebrows.


    But at this time, the six side groups walked in from outside the prince''s hall.


    Li Dachuan was the first to bear the brunt. He led a large group of people to stand behind me and said the same thing.


    "We will follow the prince to the death!"


    "The six side branches belong to the crown prince forever."


    Then, song Shaocheng, Ning Lao, er ye, Wang Lin, Wang Guorong, Shao Wentian, Ren Changfeng, Chu Wenyang, a large number of people poured into the prince''s palace, and they all chose to support me, just like the six main side branches.


    The second master said, "no matter where Liang Sheng goes, no matter what his position is, I will always be on his side. Anyway, Lao Tzu left his words here today."


    "Hahaha, today''s play is really a slap in the face. My Wangs only recognize the prince, but they don''t recognize Li qingqiong." Wang Lin looks up and laughs.


    With a smile in his eyes, song Shaocheng said, "the Song family is the same. Whether the crown prince is the crown prince or not, he is the aspiration of the people."


    One after another, Li qingqiong was completely stunned by the speech and support.


    I put my hands on my back, took two steps forward, looked directly at Li qingqiong and all the people behind him, and said in a cold voice: "people who are really capable will never care about the so-called status and title. Even if I am no longer the prince from now on, there are a large number of people willing to follow. In a word, the prince is a fart now!"


    "Yes, I''m no longer the prince, but I''m better than the prince!"


    "Because... Everyone is willing to follow me, because... Everyone recognizes me!"


    At that moment, Li qingqiong''s face turned black, as if she had been slapped in the face. She was so frustrated, so-called fight for power, so-called confidence, so-called Liwei. With the support of all the people, she was beaten to ashes!


    In particular, the elders of the Qianzheng palace, one by one, have no face to see people, as if they have been aiming at each other, and have become children.


    The old man was relieved, stroked his beard and said with a long smile, "hahaha, Shaobai... I''ve really grown up. Maybe I''ll soon retire."


    "Li Shaobai, you are not the prince. You can''t enjoy the treatment of the prince in the Li family. Please move out of the prince''s courtyard of Qianyang palace immediately." Li qingqiong is not satisfied.


    Suddenly, Li Changqing stepped slowly into the prince''s palace and said, "brother qingqiong, don''t go too far in life. In fact, the prince only wants to make you do things for minutes. Don''t be too conceited."


    "Li Changqing? What are you doing here? " Li qingqiong glared.


    Li Changqing came to me slowly and gave me his hand as an elder. "Naturally, he represents my whole branch and follows the prince."


    "You''re... Eating inside and out." Li qingqiong was so excited that her tendons were exposed. Looking at her frustrated eyes, she seemed to want to tear me apart.


    However, Li qingqiong still didn''t give up. She pointed to me and scolded: "Li Shaobai, don''t think it''s useful to have someone to support you. This is the Li family. I''ll repeat that, spit out all the prince''s treatment you have. The prince''s palace, the prince''s courtyard and the whole Qianyang Palace are free, and you are not allowed to step into it."


    I kept smiling and asked, "what if I don''t?"


    "You''re... Breaking the rules!" Li qingqiong replied.


    I said, "I''m not the prince, why should I obey the rules? I''ve lived in Qianyang palace. What can you do? Everyone supports me. Who cares about you? Do you want to send someone to expel you? ""Do you think I dare not?" Li qingqiong straightened out her chest, very unwilling.


    I put up a finger, left and right swing, sighed: "then I want to ask, who do you send to expel me? Broken Army uncle or unknown Master? With my current strength, who can drive me away? "


    With that, I couldn''t help laughing, so I burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? Be serious!" Li qingqiong gritted her teeth with anger.


    I had a stomachache when I laughed, so I squatted down and laughed desperately.


    The sound of ha ha suddenly reverberated, and all the people who supported me also laughed together.


    It seems to be laughing, but it''s like invisible irony, which makes Li qingqiong''s face crackle.


    As I laughed, I looked up and said, "you are so funny. You sent someone to expel me. Don''t you just want to seize power? Today I''ll tell you for myself how naive you are. "


    "The owner of the family is my grandfather. Uncle paojun and I are closer than my uncles and nephews. The unknown elder is my master."


    "Ningfu is Ningxing''s mother''s family, chujia is chuyuyan''s mother''s family, Yejia is yewudao''s mother''s family."


    "The whole Tiejiang only serves me. In the whole Li family, my strength ranks at the top."


    "Fu Xiao, the leader of yinmen, is an old friend of mine. He has a deep friendship. It can be said that the relationship between the Li family and Zhonghai has to be maintained by me."


    "I just want to ask today, what kind of capital do you use to expel me, just like Li qingqiong, who is just in the top position? Even if I want to be the head of the Li family today, the old man will not even want to agree! At that time, not to mention a small Qianyang palace, even the whole Li family belongs to Laozi! "


    At this point, I have stopped laughing, the whole person momentum rise, behind the countless eyes seem to support me, in promoting me to move forward.


    That is recognition, that is willing to follow, that is countless fetters.


    "Laozi, Li Shaobai, has already stood at the top of the pyramid of China. How many people are there in the world? Who dares not? "

 Chapter 850

    "Who dares to refuse!"


    "Who dares to refuse!"


    "Who dares not to be convinced?"


    Echo resounded, wandering in the space of the prince hall, shaking the mind, deterred many figures.


    I go to that station, no one dares to say no!


    In contrast, Li qingqiong has become a child who can''t do any harm to me. Everything is just a child.


    Li qingqiong was shocked at the beginning, shocked in the middle, and could not hold a word at the end. Countless complex emotions were written on her face. She gradually lowered her head and became silent.


    Along with the elders of Qianzheng palace, like Li qingqiong, they can''t refute any more, and they can''t raise even a little rebellious psychology.


    A moment later, there was a sound.


    "It''s too strong..."


    "if you think about it carefully, it turns out that Li Shaobai''s foundation is stronger than ours."


    "This kind of terrible interpersonal relationship, even if we are in the right palace, can''t shake the slightest bit. Let''s talk about it. For this reason, he has removed the crown prince''s position, but in fact, no matter whether he is the crown prince or not, he can''t fall down and still stand in that position."


    "Prince? It''s ridiculous. Maybe the prince is already dispensable to him. "


    "Now I think we are really like children."


    When I look around, many people sigh.


    Li qingqiong Liwei failed. It was like eating dog''s excrement.


    I made a quick decision and said, "so? Li Qinghao is dead. Do you still have to fight with me? "


    I don''t know which patriarch he was, but he took the first step and said, "the prince''s divine power lies in my clumsy eyes. I hope I can work for you. Even if I get out of the Qianzheng palace, I will do whatever I can."


    Some people have become the first bird, one after another behind, and constantly people come to my side. That scene can be called wonderful.


    "You... You!" Li qingqiong looked around and found that there were only two people behind her in less than a minute!


    Before I could speak any more, one of the old men behind Li qingqiong sighed deeply and said, "qingqiong, forget it. We can''t fight him. Lord Qinghao is dead. There''s no need for anything."


    With that, the old man stood behind me in front of everyone.


    Li qingqiong suddenly turned back and stared at the last middle-aged man. The corner of her mouth twitched and asked, "do you want to go there, too?"


    "I''m sorry. The situation is better than others. I''m going to conform to the Li family and go for the better. It''s time for this civil strife to end." Middle aged dry cough a few, quickly move.


    Soon, I stood behind a lot of people, can''t count.


    What about Li qingqiong? Just standing in front of me, it''s neither coming nor going.


    I deliberately do not speak, staring silently.


    After being watched by me for two minutes, Li qingqiong was sweating and soaked in clothes. She was helpless and frustrated. She was like a clown in the spotlight.


    Another minute later, Li qingqiong seemed unable to withstand the invisible pressure. She raised her eyes and looked at me awkwardly. She wanted to arch her hands together, but stopped hanging in the air, full of strong entanglement and reluctance, and said: "I...


    " do you want to come here, too? " I opened my mouth with a smile.


    Li qingqiong''s face turned green when I said that. Just now he was still arguing with me. Now the situation is like this. This is not an ordinary embarrassment.


    "Can I... Cocoa, too?" Li qingqiong said in a word.


    With both hands on my back, I took a leisurely step and said with a smile, "if you think of the Li family wholeheartedly, and do not harm the interests of the Li family because of your personal desires, it''s OK. I''ve always been sincere."


    When Li qingqiong saw that I agreed, she was very happy. She ran over and flattered her face. She said, "the prince is really the prince. Adults don''t remember villains. They are generous! I admire it


    As soon as the words came out, there were several contemptuous eyes immediately.


    "Li qingqiong, how fast she has become."


    "Well, Daren Qing is a strong man on the outside but a strong man on the inside. I thought he was so powerful. At least Li Qinghao has more backbone than him."


    "Come on, one person can say less. It''s a good thing that everyone can unite because of the prince, both at home and abroad."


    I glanced at Li qingqiong, raised my head and said, "I treat people sincerely, but if someone dares to play tricks behind their back, you know the end, you must have seen the way I kill people."


    "Yes, qingqiong will never do such a bad thing. Don''t follow Li Qinghao''s example. As his younger brother, I''m ashamed of him." Li qingqiong nodded, and even took the opportunity to play, pointing to the people in Qianzheng palace.


    Having said that, it was Li qingqiong who was beaten by this, and more and more people began to despise him.Li qingqiong is shameless if Li Qinghao is abusive.


    Li Dachuan, in particular, was flattered by Li qingqiong. It was like robbing him of his job. He glared at him with anger.


    With the end of the internal strife, the old man got up with a long sigh of relief, and then stood up on crutches and said with a long smile, "the younger generation is formidable. I, Li Tianxing, have been in charge of the Li family for many years, but I have not been able to completely pacify the internal situation. However, it only took you a few years to do it. I think it''s better to pass the position of the head of the family to you now. I''m really old I can''t do it any more. I want to spend my old age comfortably. "


    I shook my head, "old man, where is it? Shaobai is just a newborn calf. How can old man have deep experience? I can''t afford to be the head of the family at the moment. "


    "Are you still modest to me? Since you have the ability, let me take a rest. " The old man said with a smile.


    I shook my head again, "Shaobai is not modest, and the position of the head of the family is very important. Although the internal disputes have been settled, the great trouble of the Luo family has not been eradicated, so Shaobai''s ability may not be able to deal with it, so please don''t worry."


    "Oh, look at my head. I''m so happy that I don''t remember. But you can keep calm and say you''re not modest?" The old man patted his forehead with a sudden realization. He could not hide his admiration from the bottom of his eyes. He was not only gratified by his relatives, but also recognized from the perspective of his family.


    I said, "yes, I''m modest. What do you want to do, old man?"


    "Ha ha ha, anyway, with your present ability, you have virtually replaced me as an old bone. Everyone agrees with you and recognizes you. In that case, I''ll have the cheek to stay in this position for a longer time, but most of the affairs will be handled by you. I want to be a shake off shopkeeper. Don''t ask the old man for anything that has nothing to do with the Luo family My husband The old man patted me on the shoulder.


    The falling of folded palms is not simply appreciation, but the gradual transfer of power and responsibility.


    Now, unify the Li family!


    ...


    the author''s words: for the 38600 crown of Kings plus more, my God, finally solved the internal contradictions.

 Chapter 851

    The transfer of power is destined to need a process.


    From the next day on, I was very busy. Just examining and approving the documents, I piled up a hill.


    Although I had the divine sense, I was still dazzled. For a moment, I felt indigestible. My fingers were numb with my signature.


    This is only part of it. There are still more things that have not yet been handed over to me.


    It''s time for the afternoon.


    I stretched out and walked out of the study of the prince''s courtyard. Looking at the harmonious Li family, it seemed that the interior had completely subsided. Everyone was wholeheartedly preparing to deal with the Luo family, and the atmosphere was quite consistent.


    I clench my fists and feel my triple strength. I really want to know how strong I am when I have divine consciousness.


    "Cultivation, physical body and divine consciousness are all the same, and they should return to the source after reaching the extreme. I''m really curious about what realm my divine consciousness is. There is no realm that is unclear. It''s really a bit confused. Unfortunately, the memory of the original spirit is too weak. It''s basically impossible to retrieve these memories." With a sigh, I felt sorry.


    Although this divine sense is powerful, it only knows the method used, has no cultivation skills, does not understand the boundary division, and this level of strength will eventually stagnate. Now I have no way to enhance it.


    In addition, there is also the problem of the body. Fu Xiao, the wood, had been poisoned by hallucinogen before, and I didn''t help to refine it. He insisted that I had lost my soul. Now my consciousness was all restored, and even more sensitive. It would be more than twice the trouble to refine it.


    "The body is perfect, but I''m still far from the source. Now more than a year has passed, and the agreed deadline has already passed. I''m afraid that the green dragon, white tiger and Xuanwu have recovered their injuries, and everyone has recovered their condition of not going out, especially naluotian..." I raised my head and murmured, "who is he?"


    At this time, Li Dachuan came from the outside and quickly announced that Fu Xiao had come to see him.


    I hastened to ask him to bring Fu Xiao in, and then I asked someone to hold a banquet and set up a table of good wine and food.


    They sat opposite each other. Fu Xiaomang bowed his hand and said with a smile: "ha ha ha, master Bai wakes up. It''s really gratifying. I''m busy with business and I''m late by accident."


    "So polite to me?" I gave him a blank look.


    Fu Xiao raised his head and laughed. He picked up the wine and had a drink with me. He said in a beautiful way, "you are half the owner now. What you should do is to do it in form."


    I deliberately put down the glass, narrowed my eyes and asked: "Lao Fu, I''ll ask you one thing, do you mean it? Knowing that I have been poisoned, I can refine my body at will. Why not? Don''t take me as a fool. You can hide from ye Wudao, but you can''t hide from me. "


    "Oh, Mr. Bai is becoming more and more intelligent. You have seen through my little secret and you know my character. But at that time, I really thought you were lost. It''s a waste of time to temper you like this. You have to think about it from another angle. I''m the leader of the hidden door. I''m more busy than you are now. How can I have so much energy?" Fu Xiao said.


    At the corner of my mouth, I secretly scolded him as an old fox. He didn''t dare to do anything good. This guy was never willing to work in vain. This once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity was just missed.


    However, Fu Xiao likes to take advantage of others. At least he is not as dishonest as Chu Wenyang. Fu Xiao always wants what he wants, which is much better than Chu Wenyang''s hypocritical old things.


    "Yes, after all, you don''t know." I turned my lips and thought that it would be better to say the effect of quenching the body before I was poisoned, and I would not lie for so long.


    Suddenly, Fu Xiao opened his mouth, showed his yellow teeth, and asked like an old man: "I know about your divine knowledge. Is such a powerful thing really from the body refining Scripture? Although no one has successfully practiced the hidden door at present, you must not be stingy about the secret? It''s good for everyone. "


    "The trick? The trick is to be struck by thunder and strengthen the connection with Yuanshen. The premise is that you can cultivate successfully. If you don''t succeed, everything is Utopian. Anyway, the problem of cultivation depends on fate. But generally speaking, only when you reach the heaven level body can you open the divine consciousness. I''ve been poisoned by illusory poison, and only by virtue of personal willpower can I benefit from misfortune. You don''t know that in the past year or so, in order to strengthen the relationship between me and Yuanshen How hard it took to get in touch. " I propped my chin and tilted my head to gaze at Fu Xiao.


    Fu Xiao said with a smile, "no, I don''t mean that. Why don''t you understand?"


    "What do you mean?" I can''t figure it out.


    Fu Xiaomei sipped her wine and explained: "since you have divine consciousness, you can instill the memory of cultivation into other people. Starting from every process of your cultivation, isn''t it twice the result with half the effort? Even if other people don''t like you to open the divine consciousness ahead of time, I am confident that I can create a large number of physical masters with the cooperation of hidden door! That''s the trick. "


    How could it be?


    I was stunned at that time. I really didn''t think about this aspect. I didn''t expect that Fu Xiao could think of this level.What''s more, Fu Xiao is right. Even if he can''t open the divine consciousness ahead of time, he has a large number of physical experts, plus the yinmen thunder method, which is absolutely a great good thing.


    "Hehe, hehe, am I right? Do you think it will be very difficult to turn the situation around if you can create more physical consummation, even double-digit physical consummation? " Fu Xiaoquan has a clear mind, as if from beginning to end, he just came here for this.


    I calmed down again and said that you Fu Xiao are all pervasive in order to take advantage. If I use my divine sense to tell others about my cultivation experience, this guy will surely be cultivated in the hidden gate. After all, it''s the hidden gate who masters Lei FA, but the Li family seems a little passive.


    There is also a possibility that there may be people of the Luo nationality who know how to teach the Dharma. If I pass on my experience through divine knowledge and other people pass it on from mouth to mouth, it will be very troublesome if I am known by the Luo nationality.


    So, I shook my head, "this matter has two sides. It''s not that I don''t want to, but it needs a lot of confidentiality. All the selected candidates have to go through a lot of auditing, and they can''t be exposed. You know before you look, Xuanwu and rosefinch are trying to catch me. Do you think they just want to threaten the Li family with me? Not necessarily? It must have something to do with my body, which means they are also curious. "


    I didn''t expect that Fu Xiao gave me a cut. "He said I beat around the bush. Aren''t you the same? Come on, what do you want? "

 Chapter 852

    Fu Xiao is just a person!


    I can''t hide the secret from him.


    When I coughed awkwardly, I rubbed my hands and said excitedly, "it''s very simple. As far as I know, there are still some of the same body refining sutras left outside, and some of them still have some divine memories. If you can collect all of them for me, I will promise you."


    As soon as Fu Xiao heard this, he immediately shook with one hand, "no, I can''t. China is so big. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find some scriptures. If you want to find them, you must first contribute your cultivation experience. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be motivated."


    "Your sister, can you stop taking advantage of me? I''m smarter than the vegetable market." I couldn''t get excited. I had no expression.


    Fu Xiao grinned and shook his head with complacency. "Don''t occupy white, don''t occupy. Anyway, I''m just like this. Please promise me. I''ll be worried to death for the sake of refining your body classics."


    "All right, anyway, we know the root and the bottom, and I believe you too. One day you will bring some people you trust, and I will do as I do, because you are the source, and my divine sense will not work for you. You probably know that there is a realm to suppress you." Then I said, "well, refining Scriptures must be carefully searched for by me. It''s very important not only for me, but also for everyone. Only by getting all the refining scriptures can we really understand the divine sense."


    "Yes, I don''t want to do that? The problem is that I can''t guarantee that I can find all of them. Maybe some of them have disappeared or damaged. " Fu Xiao said.


    "I don''t think so. There is a mark of divine consciousness on it. With the strength and will of that person, it can be saved." I silently feel that does not belong to their own divine memory, feeling the existence of the strong.


    Fu Xiao didn''t understand and asked, "who is there? Who is it? "


    "I don''t know who he is..." I sighed.


    "Oh, I don''t care. I don''t have so much time. I''ll call someone before I finish my meal. Don''t change the time." Fu Xiao''s face was full of anxiety.


    I couldn''t help laughing that he was more anxious than the prisoner just released.


    ...


    after dinner, Fu Xiao''s people came on time. I passed on the cultivation experience of divine consciousness to them. Fu Xiao was relieved and laughed with satisfaction. He took advantage of it and was aboveboard.


    "Get out of here, get out of here." I''m not angry.


    Fu Xiao laughed more happily, "Oh, didn''t you take advantage of it? I''m sure I can help you with what you''ve told me. "


    Finish saying, this guy just peep peep peep peep peep to lead a person to leave, that swagger of back figure, I wish one foot kick past.


    As a matter of fact, I am also very happy. Once I can collect all the refined scriptures with the mark of divine consciousness and repair the incomplete memory of divine consciousness, I may be able to master the method of cultivating divine consciousness and the division of the realm of divine consciousness. This is almost all good without harm.


    At this moment, it was seven o''clock in the evening.


    I gathered Li Qi, song Shaocheng, ye Shu, ye Zhan and Li Dachuan together at the prince''s palace to inquire about their recent situation.


    Ye Zhan was very excited and said, "to get to the point, Mr. cabinet leader, Li Qinghao is dead. The internal dispute has basically subsided, but now that son of a bitch of Fangdao has started again. He''s really a mad dog."


    "That''s right. You don''t know how many changes have taken place in Duoduo Dao this year. He claims to have been helped by Luo Tian, and his accomplishments have been steadily rising. Now he has already been born full!" Li Qi frowned and looked angry.


    Is Fang Dao breaking through again?


    More than a year, let him achieve the congenital great consummation?


    I was just stunned. Fang Dao, the immortal Xiaoqiang, not only has strong vitality, but also has bad luck. He has reached this level during my poisoning time.


    "Prince, this way has been in trouble for a long time, and fewer and fewer people are his opponents. If we don''t eradicate it, it will be a real disaster." Li Dachuan arched his hand, a bit worried.


    Ye Shu nodded, "it''s true. Fang Dao should die."


    I think for a moment that Fang Dao is really a random game. Now he basically has no humanity and can do anything. If he doesn''t eradicate it, it will have a great impact.


    "Is the prince thinking about how to solve the problem? At present, with Fang Dao''s strength, it''s impossible to set up a killing game secretly. Even if you do it yourself, Xuanwu is badly damaged by Fu Xiao. Now that he has recovered, he must be eyeing you. I''m afraid Fang Dao can only let him do whatever he wants. " Song Shaocheng opened his mouth.


    I said: "you have reached the point. According to the current situation, Xuanwu will not give up. Once I leave the Li family, I will definitely face hysterical revenge, and Fangdao will certainly join hands. I will face Fangdao, Xuanwu and Zhuque alone. There is no hope."


    As soon as the words came out, it was in a dilemma.


    If you don''t get rid of all the ways, you will suffer all the disasters.


    A moment later, song Shaocheng broke the silence and said: "Fang Dao has always been arrogant. Even if he is similar to a mad dog now, his character will never change. The reason why he does this is to stimulate the prince. Now that he has the same strength as the prince, he absolutely wants to beat you personally, and then trample on the prince''s self-esteem In the end, they killed people. Do you think that Fang Dao is really living for Fang family and Luo family? I don''t think so. He just wanted revenge. ""I think you''re wrong, old song. How can Fang Dao just take revenge? This guy is the running dog of Luo nationality Li Qi questioned.


    Ye Shu and ye Zhan also felt that this was not the case, and expressed their own objective views.


    However, song Shaocheng kept shaking his head.


    Song Shaocheng didn''t say until all the people finished expressing their opinions: "why is Fang Dao willing to be a running dog? It''s because the Luo family can make him stronger, because Luo Tian will help him. Who is Fang Dao? The prince has been pestering with him for so long, so he must know the most about him. "


    "Shaocheng is right. Selfishness, pride and conceit are the most real ways. But you have talked so much about Shaocheng. Since you have a plan in your heart, why do you have to make such a big detour?" I agree.


    Song Shaocheng raised his mouth and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid that you don''t understand? That''s why I made it clear first. In fact, it''s very easy to deal with the current situation. "


    "Fang Dao''s attitude towards you has been very clear. He has a good face. It''s absolutely impossible for him to decide with you secretly. It must be a scene with a lot of people. It''s fair and aboveboard, and it''s natural to overshadow you."


    "So, in the name of the prince, set up a venue in the Li family, and make a formal engagement!"


    "This is the prince''s first engagement with others, and it should be the last. Believe me, Fang Dao will come, because he has the strength."


    "If you''re afraid that he won''t come, you can announce it face to face in the name of your family. No one will interfere, and life and death will be decided by heaven."

 Chapter 853

    Song Shaocheng talked about the beginning and the end, but also showed a pretty sure appearance, as if this engagement was just a match between Fang Dao and me.


    However, I turned to think about it, and said in my heart, if we follow song Shaocheng''s example, will Fang Dao really come? Even in the name of a family, it''s the same as a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    Because the Li family can not intervene, the Ye family may not agree. No one can let him leave this great opportunity.


    The city government with square way never follows the routine set by others. It always goes against the road.


    I couldn''t get an accurate answer. In order to restrain Fang Dao''s mad dog from biting people, I had to try.


    The next day.


    I told the old man about it.


    The old man didn''t say much, but gave me the choice and let me deal with it by myself.


    I didn''t rush to publicize it. Instead, I ran to Ye''s home in the north yard and had an interview with Dan Wang.


    As a result, the king of Dan shook his head and said, "Shaobai, Fangdao must be removed. Even if you can''t eradicate it in the process of fighting, our Ye family will have to do it, because Fangdao affects many people''s lives."


    "This... What if I win Fang Dao?" I said.


    The king of Dan turned his lips and vetoed: "it seems that you are decisive. In fact, once you are involved in your family, you will be softhearted. Fang Dao is Fang Ruolan''s elder brother. Judging from his immortality this time, it is all caused by you alone. I feel that even if you win Fang Dao, you may not be able to be cruel. I am very accurate in judging people."


    "So, the best way is that our Ye family superficially agrees that after you two fight each other, if you win or lose, the Ye family will do it again. You will do it for the red face, and I will do it for the black face."


    "As long as we can get rid of Fangdao, even if we go back once, our Ye family will not hesitate. Fangdao is a running dog, and we have to deal with anyone in any way."


    In the face of King Dan, although the practice is not appropriate, I can only promise it for the time being.


    This is a way to save the situation. In fact, it is not wrong.


    So, on the same day, I issued a declaration of engagement with the Fang family. According to song Shaocheng''s plan, I took the Li family as the venue, and the time was set three days later. I publicized it and made it known to everyone.


    Fang didn''t respond directly. On the contrary, he seemed very calm and didn''t see the final attitude. He should be in the measurement stage.


    Back in the prince''s courtyard, I watched Fang Ruolan''s face while waiting for the news. After all, she was very tough at the beginning. In fact, she had an inseparable blood relationship with Fang Dao. This is not the only way to pass.


    After observing for a long time, Fang Ruolan has been quietly taking care of the children, and the whole person is absent-minded.


    I hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear, "I''m sorry, I can''t help it."


    "I know that you don''t have to tell me this. If it wasn''t for your deep hatred with Fang Dao, I don''t think he would have a chance to change. It''s just that it''s too late to say too much now." Fang Ruolan sighed.


    I also sighed, "Fang Dao is an uncontrolled random chess. My biggest idea is not to let him die, but to hope that he can wake up and play a decisive role in his current situation."


    "Since you let him go again and again, I know, but will he really change? And the situation has become like this. "Fang Ruolan lowered his head and looked lonely.


    I stroked her hair and sighed: "if not, I can only do it. Ruolan, I hope you don''t blame me. I would rather Fang Dao die in my hands than be wronged. After all, he is your elder brother."


    "I don''t blame you. If he still sticks to his will and dies in your hands, it''s a proper death. No one can blame him. It''s his own choice." Fang Ruolan nodded gently.


    I raised my head, looking at the direction of the Fang family, thinking of the scene when Xiaoxue was born.


    I remember that day, Fang Dao was very happy that he had lived for so many years. Even though he had reached this position, he still had no children. On the contrary, he regarded Xiaoxue as his own child and me as his own relative.


    But in the end, because Jia ZHENGJING was me, it led to the outbreak of hatred, and everything changed dramatically.


    Fang Ruolan is also right today. I let Fang Dao go again and again in the hope that he can change, instead of being blinded by pride and conceit.


    When it comes to family love, I''m also sad.


    In the evening when the declaration of engagement was issued, the Fang family finally got a response.


    Fang said that Fang Dao accepted the engagement on the premise that the Li family must abide by the rules and not let anyone interfere. Let me solve the hatred with him in person. If we are afraid of death, we will not blame anyone.


    On behalf of the whole Li family, after receiving this response, I also promised to abide by the rules and wait for three days.


    In the next three days, the Ye family has begun to prepare for the eradication of Fangdao, secretly deployed a large number of arrays on the battlefield, and arranged six Dharma protectors, even ye Canghai.All this, I see in the eye, but can''t say more.


    Because the Ye family is for the sake of the overall situation. In their eyes, Fangdao is the running dog of Luo nationality, and they should use any stratagem.


    I used to think that way, but after song Shaocheng''s advice, it dawned on me that Fang Dao may not be willing to be a running dog for Luo nationality, but he just lacks strength.


    Three days, blinking.


    When the sun shines on the earth in the early morning, countless figures have arrived at the site set by the covenant.


    I stood in the middle of a huge open space, with my hands on my back and eyes closed tightly. I was in a mood of ups and downs, and my ears were full of declaration of killing.


    "Fang Dao dares to fight!"


    "This time he''s dead. It''s up to the prince to deal with him. He knows it''s a plot, it''s a trap, and he dares to come."


    "That''s right. Fang Dao is too proud. He thinks that he must be the prince''s opponent if he has a great accomplishment?"


    "Today''s Prince is not what he used to be. Cultivation, physical body, and divine consciousness add to his body. His strength is unfathomable."


    When I listen to these words, I sigh silently.


    When he opened his eyes, there came a figure in a jade robe in the distance. He changed a lot. His body was slightly emaciated, and his face was a bit haggard. I don''t know how long his hair hasn''t been cut. It''s very long. He looks very lonely.


    But his eyes are always the same, full of vigor and self-confidence, as if he did not come here for the Luo nationality, nor for the Fang family, just for his only pride.


    Gradually, every step down, still with the prestige of the son, making the surrounding into silence.


    Fang Dao... Came alone.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to the crown of 38800 kings.

 Chapter 854

    Fang Dao knew it was dangerous, but he came alone.


    Song Shaocheng made no mistake in his conjecture.


    He was so proud that he only wanted revenge for his dignity. He knew that there were tigers in the mountain, but he also preferred to travel on the mountain.


    "Long time no see." Fang DaoDun kept pace, his long hair flying in the wind.


    I nodded slightly and sighed: "it''s really a long time no see. This is your last chance. Don''t pester me any more. Everyone can put down their hatred. Why can''t you?"


    "It''s not up to you to teach us our way. It''s my own choice. I have no regrets. My opponent is you. As long as I can defeat you, I''m willing to do anything for our way." Fangdao''s eyes are full of sharp light.


    I secretly pinched a sweat, advised: "looking back is an end, why bother to practice yourself."


    "It''s a pity that I''ve already broken my bridges. You don''t know how much effort I''ve made and how much pain I''ve experienced in order to achieve congenitally great perfection. You will never be my opponent again today. Our way is the real pride of the first day!" Fang Dao raised his head and laughed wildly, sending out an astonishing pressure. In a moment, the blue light suddenly appeared and soared into the sky.


    The blue light was intense to the extreme, gradually changed into shape, covered with green scales, as if indestructible.


    When Fang Dao stepped out, the ground vibrated and his momentum suddenly broke out. Death''s six steps had been completed by him in one step. He stood in front, just like the unparalleled God of war, and cried: "Li Shaobai, you have the most powerful body, I have the gas armor, I will never lose again! Come and fight


    It''s time. It''s time.


    "Prince, do it."


    "Don''t be merciful. We all know what you think. Fang Dao is already a mad dog. It''s useless to persuade him."


    "He is just born perfect, may not be able to surpass the prince."


    I ignored the cheers of all the people and silently gazed at Fangdao in front of me. My mood was very complicated.


    Fang Dao''s five fingers of his right hand were open. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a green dragon shaped spear. When he waved it, he was full of fighting spirit and said, "Li Shaobai, don''t look down on people. Now I am different from the past!"


    With that, Fang Dao suddenly came, and every step of the fall set off a huge dust.


    The sharp blade of the spear came straight at my throat.


    I sighed, put up two fingers, caught the spear, "stop it."


    "Go away!" Fang Dao grabs the end of the spear with one hand, pushes it and stabs it in the throat.


    "Think about Fang Ruolan, think about Xiaoxue, I don''t want to let you die, because our relationship has long ended." I turned my fingers over and directly cut off the spear to make it collapse.


    "My life is not up to you. It''s not over yet." Fang Dao seems to avoid talking about it, and suddenly the big claw is captured, just like a ferocious dragon claw.


    "You are wrong, your life is only between your thoughts." I stood in the same place, the silk did not move, raised his hand to hit, point in the palm of Fangdao.


    "Damn it." Fangdao''s body retreats suddenly, and the whole body''s gas armor collapses at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    I stopped and sighed again: "you are really not an opponent. I am not a pure physical perfection. There are twelve congenital factors and more divine consciousness. These three factors add up. Under the source environment, I am the first person. Even if you use the six steps of death, you can''t cross the source environment. So stop and listen to me. Let it pass."


    "If I didn''t die for a day, I couldn''t put it down!" Fang Dao seems to be stimulated. His eyes turn red and he smiles with pride. When he pinches the Jue with his hands, he suddenly condenses and turns into a ten Zhang dragon.


    The wind and cloud turn upside down.


    Fang Dao soars into the sky, hangs in the empty eyebrow, and is so proud.


    But at this time, Fang Ruolan suddenly rushed in from the heavily protected periphery with Xiaoxue in his arms. He stood in front of me and yelled at Fang Dao, "big brother!!"


    "Xiaoxue is here. Look at her. She can talk!"


    "Xiao Xue, call uncle quickly."


    Snow look frightened, weak cry: "big uncle."


    Fang could not bear it, as if he deliberately made a heartless face and scolded: "Fang Ruolan, get out of my way! I don''t have a sister like you


    "Fang Dao! Can you still wake up? Your so-called dignity, so-called pride, is to do a running dog in exchange for it? In my opinion, your dignity is worthless. Your real dignity and pride are not like this. Would you please sober me up? " Fang Ruolan roared.


    Xiaoxue was scared at that time and cried in Fang Ruolan''s arms.


    "I don''t need you to take care of my affairs. Let me die. It''s the grudge between Li Shaobai and me. Don''t let the women''s family interfere." Fang Dao clenched his fist and tried not to bear it.


    I turned my head and winked at Li Qi and ye Shu in the distance. They came quickly and took Fang Ruolan and Xiao Xue away by force.


    Fang Ruolan could not struggle, but cried in tears: "Why are you such a muscle, why do you have to take your own life!"


    Fang Dao ignored it. After no one else stopped him, he raised his head to the sky and roared, intending to kill him."Li Shaobai, let''s take out your real strength!"


    ..


    I spread out my mind and found that many ye family experts outside are already preparing.


    Then, I looked up at Fang Dao''s tight face and sighed, "is this your choice? Why do I feel like you''re here to die? It''s not like your character. "


    "No nonsense! It''s not certain who will die. The first change of Qinglong''s virtual appearance is true! " The whole body of Fang Dao and Xu Xiang was shocked, which produced dramatic changes. It was no longer a human form, but a complete dragon body, flying in mid air and opening its teeth and claws.


    "Second change, atavism!" Fangdao virtual phase began to extend, hovering in the sky, full of immortality, like the ancient dragon.


    Finally, he gushed blood, momentum has shaken heaven and earth, shouting: "final change, five elements borrow source!"


    Boom ~ ~


    at this moment, Fangdao seems to have broken through the source, but it doesn''t seem to be the real source, but is forcibly borrowing the source.


    When he raised his hand, the ground fluctuated, pushed away uncontrollably, and spread out continuously, pushing all the people around him to the distance. Finally, the earth rose up and put up a huge wall to cover the sky and isolate all the people. It was like a cage.


    But in this completely encircled isolation wall, only I and Fangdao were left.


    "Fire Fang Dao pressed his hands down, and ZuLong Xuxiang immediately spurted out the source fire, as if to burn me alive in this closed space.


    I took a deep breath, suddenly stepped on the ground, my body soared up in the air and said: "regardless of all factors, if you are fighting for your dignity and pride, then I have to admit that you have become very strong, but since this is your choice, don''t regret it!"


    With that, I raised my hand, condensed the strongest cultivation, mixed with divine consciousness, and contained the power of the terrible body, and suddenly pointed.

 Chapter 855

    This finger, burst the flame.


    This finger broke the dungeon.


    This finger, decided the victory or defeat.


    Roaring ~


    the huge noise, the disintegration of the soil prison into a terrible dust, swept everywhere, the dust, still blocking the public''s sight, no one can see.


    When he landed, Fangdao was lying in the deep pit of the depression. He had been seriously injured and bleeding in his mouth.


    I stood next to him, deliberately blocking the surroundings with inner Qi and divine consciousness, so that no one could explore or hear.


    "It''s no good to borrow the source by force. After all, it''s not the source. I have to say, Li Shaobai, you really exceeded my expectation, but what you instilled into my mind with your Divine sense is your true word? If it''s true, it''s ridiculous. " Fang Dao covered his chest with a bitter smile.


    "You can''t see anything while the dust is still here. You go quickly. The Ye family has already set up an array. If you''re a little late, you''ll die. Don''t force me any more." I nodded and said.


    Fang Dao refused, "deliberately let me die? You are trampling on my dignity. "


    I grabbed his collar and said in a cold voice: "if you are for the sake of righteousness, I will admire you from the bottom of my heart, but not now. You are just trying to be brave here for your pride! I know you are not really inhumane, you also have family ties, I can see from your eyes, think about Fang Ruolan, think about Xiaoxue, if the Luo family does not die, they will all die! Luo Tian supports you so much that you must have won the trust. "


    "Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, after all, you don''t want to kill me. Have you been my opponent for a long time and have feelings? But I will not show mercy when I face you Fang Dao was smiling and his eyes became extremely cold.


    "If song Shaocheng didn''t remind me to see through the essence before me, I''m afraid you are dead now. This time, I don''t want to win you or kill you, but I want to change you. I hope you can do something for us at this moment to make up for your own sins." I''m out of breath.


    Fang Dao stretched out his hand to push me away. He shook his body weakly and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He sneered, "Li Shaobai, you will regret what you did today. Your heart is soft, but I''m as firm as a rock!"


    "I''ll give you the last five seconds. If you don''t leave, I can only kill you. I''d rather you die in my hands than under others." I clenched my fist.


    Fang Dao took a deep look at me, "our grudge is not over, sooner or later there will be a clear day, don''t try to let me listen to you, even Luo Tian, I don''t really obey, what I want to do is up to me."


    "You remember that I am neither Luo Tian''s pawn nor Li Shaobai''s pawn. I am me, Fang Dao! One day, I will be better than Luo Tian! "


    "And you can only die in my hands, no one wants to take the lead."


    Immediately, Fang Dao ran away in a flash and disappeared in sight.


    The dust gradually fell, and my vision gradually recovered. I slapped my hand on my chest in advance, deliberately made a false wound, knelt on the ground on one knee, bit the tip of my tongue and spat out blood.


    When everyone saw the situation in front of them, they were shocked.


    "What about Fangdao? It''s gone. "


    "Did he run away? This guy, he''s so fast. "


    "The prince was injured. Fangdao has become so powerful. Just now, Fangdao seems to have broken through the source. It''s a terrible pressure."


    ..


    King Dan and ye Canghai came quickly. They looked at me suspiciously and asked me what was the situation and why Fang Dao had disappeared.


    I pretended to be reluctant to stand up, shaking my head and said: "Fang Dao will use the virtual phase method of the source of the five elements, which is surprisingly strong. Even if I face him, I can only barely get the upper hand, and I can''t win completely. The reason why he uses the dungeon is to smash and run away. Do you think Fang Dao will really come to die?"


    "This..." Dan Wang believed it.


    Ye Canghai sighed, "it''s a waste. I didn''t expect that Fang Dao left a hand, which made us unprepared and confused."


    Between sighs, the people all over the dust all around also show the color of regret.


    "It''s too bad. Let Fangdao run away again."


    "This guy is not so smart."


    But in fact, everyone was misled. Fang Dao really came to die for his pride!


    With this alone, we can see the essence of Fangdao clearly. He doesn''t really work for the Luo people, but just wants to improve himself with the help of Luo Tian.


    Although he is selfish, he still has family affection. Although he conceals it deeply, he still can''t hide it from my eyes. Otherwise, Fang Ruolan and Xiao Xue would have been killed by him when they appeared. How could he let mother and daughter leave?


    The end of the engagement.


    I lied to everyone, and all of them thought that I was really escaped by Fang Dao.


    Even Li Qi, ye Shu, ye Zhan, song Shaocheng and so on have been kept from me. The truth in their eyes is that Fang Dao has escaped.In fact, the reason why I deliberately hide it is not only our factor, but also to keep it confidential and not let the Luo people know.


    That day, the injury was not serious, I went straight back to the prince''s hospital.


    Fang Ruolan threw herself into my arms and sobbed with tears on her face: "thank you, thank you, thank you for letting him go again and again. You can cheat everyone, but you can''t cheat me."


    "I didn''t. He ran away by himself." I shook my head, wiping tears for Fang Ruolan and denying it.


    Fang Ruolan didn''t believe it, "don''t pretend. You are afraid of passing it out carelessly. You are so tight on purpose. Anyway, I know it must be you who put it. Even I suspect your injury is caused by yourself."


    "Cough cough ~ what you say is what you say, I have never admitted anything." I coughed awkwardly and didn''t want to hide it.


    At this time, Xiaoxue staggers out of the room, rubs her eyes and says bitterly, "Mom, uncle is so fierce. I don''t want to see him any more. I''m afraid he will hit me."


    "Xiaoxue, you remember, he is your uncle. No matter what he does, he will always be your uncle. He shows that he is very fierce. In fact, he won''t really hurt you. It''s too late for him to hurt you." I picked up Xiaoxue and whispered in her ear.


    "Really?" Xiaoxue stopped crying.


    I raised a smile, holding Xiaoxue in one hand and Fang Ruolan''s shoulder in the other hand, and said to myself in my heart: "I hope it''s true. I hope he can listen to the words in my divine sense. If he is still inflexible, he will go back and tell Luo Tian that I let him go. That''s a big trouble. Song Shaocheng will be the first one to turn against me, and then the Ye family will be angry."

 Chapter 856

    the second day.


    The air quality is not good, the capital is shrouded in a haze, which is extremely depressing.


    I was woken up by Li Dachuan''s emergency report. Only when I asked, did I know that Fang Dao really publicized that I was secretly taking the opportunity to let him go. He also said that I was trying to make him change. He told me not to be paranoid, but also to make me regret.


    This news shocked the whole Li family and even the hidden door.


    When I arrived at the prince''s palace, song Shaocheng had been waiting for him for a long time. He was sitting in his wheelchair and was not angry. He asked, "prince, I think you owe me an explanation."


    I secretly scold bad, did not expect Fang Dao is really out of control, want to do anything, it is not according to the routine.


    I simply took the opportunity to play, and made up a lie, said: "I didn''t let Fang Dao go, but he escaped by himself. The reason why he did this is to disturb the morale of the army. Shaocheng, with your mind, may not really fall into a trap?"


    Song Shaocheng hesitated, gritted his teeth for a moment, and finally chose to believe.


    I was secretly relieved. Fortunately, I was smart enough, otherwise it would be hard to clean up.


    However, from another perspective, Fang Dao''s approach may not be wrong. The more he targets me, the more he can gain a firm foothold in the Luo family and create such a disturbance, which will completely disturb the internal balance of our side, so as to explain why he can escape and give a satisfactory explanation to the Luo family.


    It''s just that Fang Dao''s practice is too unexpected. In fact, he doesn''t have to do it at all. But he just said it, which makes me completely confused about his position.


    Then, Dan Wang came to the door in person, and the whole person was angry and asked me to explain.


    I was so angry, not to mention how depressed I was. After telling the same lie more than ten times, King Dan was still dubious, which made song Shaocheng''s expression begin to change.


    "You boy, you don''t admit that you are soft hearted. In my opinion, you let this man go?" Dan Wang narrowed his eyes, full of suspicion.


    I carefully liver all mentioned the throat, bitterly said: "really not me, Fang Dao, this is to put me together, you old should not also be deceived?"


    "Come on, your reason is perfect. I can''t refute it. Just think it''s Fangdao playing tricks." The king of Dan was slightly displeased.


    I said, "what do you mean when Fangdao is playing tricks? It''s obviously not me. If you always say that, it will mislead people. "


    "It''s not you, it''s not you, it''s me who wronged you. OK, it''s a pity that Fang Dao didn''t die. I spent so much effort to arrange the battle. In the end, it''s useless." Dan Wang waved his hand.


    Later, thanks to the help of Li Qi and ye Shu, the king of Dan and song Shaocheng stopped questioning.


    After finishing this job, I personally issued a statement, once again cheated everyone, and because Fang Dao was seriously injured, he would not continue to bite like a mad dog, so the whole situation was completely stabilized.


    However, Fang Dao''s attitude is not clear, which makes me regret very much. I don''t know what he thinks. If he is still dead, it''s definitely my fault.


    Once it comes to family affection, my weakness becomes my weakness.


    From time to time, I think, if Fang Dao is not allowed to leave before, will the ending be better?


    It''s a pity that what I did was what I did. No matter how I think about it now, it''s useless. I can''t control Fangdao''s random chess. It all depends on fate.


    After the situation subsided, I was still in a bad mood. In addition to examining and approving documents, I had to consider many aspects of problems. I was always on tenterhooks. I was afraid that the secret of letting Fang Dao go would be discovered, and I would never be as smart as I used to be.


    However, as time goes on, my lie has gradually become true, and no one mentions it again.


    One day, Fu Xiao came to the door in person.


    As soon as I saw his smile, it must have been a good thing. I simply cut off the surroundings, and they sat down to talk again.


    "Lao Fu, you have a brilliant smile. Can''t that be a breakthrough?" I''m excited.


    As a result, Fu Xiao said to me, "yes, there has been a breakthrough. The experience of divine knowledge is very useful. At present, two people have successfully practiced. They have closed the door in the deepest part of the hidden door and have been slowly tempered by several elders. Today, I''m here to tell you this. Besides, I''m taking advantage of you in vain. Now that Fang Dao is not here, you send ten trustworthy people to me When the hermit comes, we''ll take care of the refining. "


    "Brother, I''m not talking about this. It''s about searching for the body Sutra. I''m afraid I won''t succeed if I inherit my divine experience? But you''re kind enough to come and ask me if I need someone. " I was all black.


    Fu Xiao grinned, "that''s natural, but it''s not so easy to find the refined scriptures. I''ve used the ability of Zhonghai to search in a large range in the dark. This kind of Scripture should appear in temples. That''s the main place to search. But in order to avoid being found by the Luo people, I have to take it step by step. Don''t worry."


    "Well, you can help yourself. It''s another matter whether you can find it or not." I nodded.Suddenly, Fu Xiao put his face together and asked gently: "Fang Dao... Did you let him go? Don''t pretend. You have no secret in my eyes. It''s too easy to see through you. Why don''t you tell me your plan? See if I can help you or something


    "Tut, how can you be like this? Fortunately, I''ve been cut off from my surroundings, and I''ve blocked them with my divine sense. Otherwise, what can I do if I leak information? I can''t make friends with you. I don''t have any secrets. " I gave him a straight look. This guy has perspective eyes.


    Fu Xiao laughed, patted me on the shoulder and said, "I can''t help it. This man is so smart that he can see through a lot of things. I think your old man is very clear in his heart, but he just didn''t say it. Because if you misappropriate Fangdao, it may have a big effect. So you tell me your plan quickly, so I can prepare secretly. ¡±


    plan?


    I sighed and explained: "what''s the plan? In front of Luo Tian''s absolute strength, any strategy seems weak."


    "I just used my divine sense and Fang Dao to say something from my heart. I advised him to fight back and stay in Luo nationality, waiting for the opportunity to use Luo Tian to improve himself, because now Fang Dao''s strength is not enough, it is difficult to play a big role. Only when Luo Tian constantly helps him, until he has the strength, is the time for him to play a role."


    "The problem is that Fang Dao won''t listen to me. In the end, I don''t know what he will do."


    Fu Xiao''s face was unbelievable, his eyes were staring like a cow, and he asked: "dare you, you didn''t think about anything, so you let people go? You''re teasing me. "


    "What can I do? He''s Ruolan''s brother and Xiaoxue''s uncle. I can''t do it. " I rubbed my temples and felt a lot of problems.


    Fu Xiao said: "you didn''t play well in this move, even a little bit disordered. Fang Dao is an unstable factor. If I were you, I''m afraid he would have died. Your soft hearted problem needs to be treated. Don''t make trouble again at the critical moment. According to you, Fang Dao''s position is still uncertain. In addition, I have another question. Do you think you have a heart to heart talk with Fang Dao? What''s in your heart? "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 39 000 crown of kings.

 Chapter 857

    In the face of Fu Xiao''s curiosity and breaking the casserole, I can''t hide it.


    So, I said: "if Fang Dao is willing to fight back, put down his hatred and stand on my side for the time being, I am willing to give him a chance to clean up after everything is over. That is to say, he can keep it, and no longer face the taboo of running dog. He is called" insider, undercover. "


    "And I and his grudge, can also be in the end, no matter how he came, I will personally accompany."


    When Fu Xiao heard this, his eyes widened and he was shocked and said, "is that what you said? Do you know how many innocent people Fang Dao killed? You lie one by one, and then you make it up one by one. In the end, it''s just going to get harder and harder. Tut tut Tut, you''re really playing a mess. "


    "I can only make mistakes. Fang Dao has a close relationship with Luo nationality. I hope he can help. If he is still like this in the end, I will not be soft next time." I sighed and opened my mouth, feeling very complicated.


    If Fu Xiaoruo had some thoughts, he immediately changed the subject and began to talk about the practice of body Sutra. He asked me to prepare ten candidates and send them to yinmen in a few days. He also said that with the experience of divine consciousness, it is not difficult to practice.


    Before he left, Fu Xiao said happily, "well, although I can''t accept your divine knowledge, I know the details from those people. Next, I''ll try to practice. It''s better to inform Su paojun and the unknown elder, and let them have a try."


    With that, the guy went away triumphantly.


    "To gather experience with divine knowledge, and then pass it on from mouth to mouth." I patted my head and found that the secret way was still Fu Xiao''s cleverness. At first, everyone couldn''t practice it. I didn''t expect that we could use divine knowledge to teach experience in disguise. It was just unexpected.


    Why don''t I take Li Qi directly to the forbidden area, first pass on the divine experience to Li Qi, and then let Li Qi tell Uncle paojun and my father in person.


    As if he had a clear understanding, he immediately meditated and began to practice according to the steps.


    Li Qi is the same. After mastering this experience, he chose to shut up in the forbidden area for a long time to prevent the secret from leaking out.


    My father was not in a hurry. He pulled me to the other side of the forbidden area, slowly took off the black mask, revealed the vicissitudes of life, and sighed: "your body is not strong enough. If you are wantonly refining in the hidden gate, the Luo people will know your strength clearly. Then, let me come."


    "Are you coming?" I was stunned.


    My father stood in front of me and looked back calmly. His fierce eyes were mixed with harshness. He said in a deep voice, "don''t you forget that I have mastered Lei Yuan?"


    After hearing this, I suddenly remembered that when my father announced his accomplishments in the main hall, there was a source of thunder.


    After a while, I was shocked and asked: "Dad, is your Leifa the same as Fu Xiao''s? If so, that would be great. "


    "No, I''m different from him. He''s black thunder, which is the so-called Yin thunder, but mine is Yang thunder. These two sources have their own merits. If his thunder source is gentle to you and you can bear it to a certain extent, then mine is so painful that you doubt your life." My father suddenly made a funny joke, and then put his hand on my shoulder.


    In a flash, a fierce white light shrouded the whole body, just for a second, the pain made my every meridian twitch, and my legs softened at that time.


    My father released his hand, I immediately fell to the ground, still a strong twitch.


    "I''m sorry, but the more painful it is, the better the effect will be. From now on, you have to come every day and dad will help you slowly. Otherwise, it''s too difficult for you to reach the source before the conflict breaks out completely by yourself." My father said.


    I quickly run Dantian, this just slow strength to come, feel the physical body obvious improvement, suddenly unprecedented shock.


    Although Yang Lei is painful, the effect is much better than Yin Lei. My father shows his hand casually, and the physical improvement is so obvious.


    Difficult to get up, without any hesitation, I quickly nodded.


    My father gave me a deep look, which was full of deep meaning, as if everything was his intention, but I couldn''t guess his intention.


    Then, he put on his mask again and issued a strong voice: "before you have enough strength, don''t expose that you are my son. Li Qingcheng''s identity still has a certain role. Luo people always regard me as two people."


    "I know, but Dad, how strong is Luo Tian? Do you know who he is? " I can''t help but wonder.


    My father turned his face and looked in a distant direction. He couldn''t see any change in his face. He just said, "it''s very strong. Even if he is called the first person in the world, it''s not too much. As for his identity, I don''t know. The only thing I fear is that he will succeed and what he will do."


    "The way?" I don''t know why.


    My father said: "Tao refers to the road in your heart, the road of your cultivation, the road of heaven and earth, the road of survival. Everything in the world is ever-changing, and so is Tao. This is the so-called three thousand roads and countless paths. Every road has its own reason for existence.""But even the Tao depends on people, things, and heaven and earth. What about the path and the road, it can''t be compared all the time..."


    speaking of this, my father raised his head and gazed at the sky, "the only way of heaven!"


    I was shocked and almost suffocated by these two words.


    "Yes, that''s right. What I''m worried about is that Luo Tianhe''s success will control the power of the way of heaven. Even if it is a part of the way of heaven, no one can match it any more." My father sighed heavily.


    I couldn''t help sweating, "Dad, you''re not kidding me, are you? Is that possible? "


    "I''m not kidding. What''s the impossibility for you to become what you are now? If you are the same as before, you will feel that everything is impossible now. There are many things in this world that you and I don''t know. " My father shook his head, more and more heavy.


    My brows were locked together. I felt that the situation was very serious. If my father really expected it, he would have to be eradicated before Luo Tianhe was successful. Otherwise, there would be disaster.


    "The ninth source of enlightenment is your Tao. Maybe you don''t understand it now. When that day comes, you will understand everything. Who you want to be, what you have experienced, and what you want will be integrated with your own Tao, and you will find your own Tao in it. In fact, everything has been predestined."


    "He Dao is to sweep away the chaos, integrate, adhere to their own way, and then further expand, more comprehensive, stronger, and constantly move forward."


    "It''s a long and endless way to practice. In the future, it''s not what Li Qingcheng can understand."

 Chapter 858

    My father''s words made me feel a lot.


    After leaving the forbidden area, I meditated with my knees crossed and kept thinking about the so-called Tao.


    But no matter how I think about it, I still can''t get an accurate conclusion.


    From the next day, I would go to the forbidden area every day. According to my father''s instructions, I would quench with Yang and thunder every day. This process is doomed to be slow and difficult, not a one-day success.


    In addition to the early opening of the divine consciousness, the extraordinary sensitivity of perception makes it even more difficult to ascend to the heaven level physical body.


    When I leave the forbidden area after the quenching, I always walk unsteadily, with static electricity on my body and a puff at the corner of my mouth.


    Time goes by.


    Half a month has passed.


    As for the things mentioned by Fu Xiao, I''ve already arranged for them. I''ve sent ten people into the hidden door to practice, because my father can''t disperse his energy and do it for everyone.


    Fu Xiao is also kind. From time to time, he will tell me to search for the whereabouts of Lian Ti Jing.


    As time goes by, I have made more and more progress.


    The more that happens, the more excited I get.


    That period does not belong to my memory, the existence of terror, simply shocking.


    I can''t help but get excited. Every day, I wonder how strong the body of this day can be. Next time I meet rosefinch, can I fight back?


    Until one day, Fu Xiaolian did not say hello, directly into the prince''s courtyard, that expression is very moving.


    At this time, all the children were there. I think Fu Xiao was in such a hurry. It must be an important thing, so he took him to the back garden.


    I said, "what''s the rush? Don''t even call? "


    "I found the whereabouts of a body refining Scripture, but it was regarded as a treasure by the other party. No matter what conditions we offered, the other party was not willing to hand it in. It also said that this scripture had a history of hundreds of years in their temple, and it was a group of old monks who ate antiquity. It was difficult to persuade them. That''s why I came to tell you." Fu Xiao spoke quickly.


    I was so moved that I grabbed Fu Xiao by the shoulder and asked him where the book was.


    Fu Xiao replied, "in Songshan Shaolin Temple, I asked someone to go through the ditch with the abbot. As a result, the other party refused to let go. They didn''t want any gold and silver. They also said that it was handed down and only gave it to those who had a chance. It was very troublesome. You can''t go out in person, and we can''t understand it. Can''t you rob it openly?"


    "Don''t worry, you go back first. I''ll try my best and let you know when there is a result." I nodded.


    After Fu Xiao left, I went to wumingyuan to meet the old man in person.


    The old man doesn''t have too many affairs these days. Sitting alone in the courtyard tasting tea, he seems to be very carefree, and his expression is beautiful.


    Seeing me coming, he said with a smile, "isn''t there another problem?"


    "Actually, I came here to ask for something from you." I am busy is bow hand, secretly scold oneself how always can''t escape with that thing to concern.


    The old man''s eyes narrowed into a slit. It seemed as if he had expected. He took out a piece of folded soft skin from his arms and put it on the table. "Fu Xiao came to see you, and you came to see me again. I think it''s going out to do business. After the danger before, I''ve already prepared for you in advance. You see, the old man, I guess right?"


    Looking at the folding soft skin of the desktop, I put up my thumb directly, "you''re powerful, old man."


    "Take it and do a good job. The old man will make a cover for you and cheat Luo''s attention. It will be more convenient then." The old man pushed the soft skin in front of me, swallowed his saliva and said, "his name is Zhang Quan."


    Three days later.


    Wearing a new mask, I changed my face and came to Shaolin Temple in Songshan. It was full of tourists. It was totally different from my impression of quietness.


    Fortunately, Fu Xiao arranged a person named Liu Ming in advance to take me through the scenic spots and enter the deepest part.


    It''s a simple temple. There is a monk sweeping the floor in front of the door. There are statues of Buddha worshipped in it. The incense is burning continuously, and there is no noise outside.


    But as soon as we were ready to enter, Liu Ming and I were stopped.


    Two strong monks are standing in front of the road. They seem to know Liu Ming. Their eyes are full of hostility.


    "It''s you again. You can''t give something to hidden door. Don''t you understand?"


    "Liu Ming, if you are wise, you should leave immediately. Don''t force us to see the guests off."


    Liu Ming is a middle-aged man. At the moment, he dare not reply. Instead, he put his mouth close to my ear and said respectfully, "young master, these two men are the gatekeepers here. The abbot has given instructions not to let us step into the hidden door again. I''m afraid things are not so easy to do."


    I nodded with a smile, and Lixian held up his fists. "Next Zhang Quan, please let me go, because I''m the one you Abbot said was predestined."


    As soon as the words came out, the two monks laughed at that time.


    "The abbot just said it casually. In order to get rid of the flies in the hidden gate, are you serious?"


    "And fate, do you want to laugh me to death?"Just then, behind the door came a monk in his sixties. He still had a big mole on his face. With a straight face, he scolded: "monks don''t lie. Since the abbot spoke, it must be true. How can you two talk nonsense at will?"


    The two monks in charge of the gate were so surprised that they quickly stopped laughing. They bowed their heads and called out Uncle De Shan. They didn''t dare to speak any more.


    The black mole monk, known as martial uncle Deshan, immediately raised a faint smile and said, "I''m sorry, benefactor. If you have any offense, please forgive me."


    "The virtuous and virtuous monk has been thinking too much. I''m going to Zhang Quan for the purpose of refining the body Sutra." I went straight to the subject.


    Monk Deshan was embarrassed and said in a friendly voice: "benefactor, it''s really difficult to take out the refined Scripture. You have a great power in seclusion. Don''t embarrass our small temple."


    "Don''t you mean it''s for someone who''s destined? I am I patted my chest carelessly.


    Monk Deshan''s expression was even more ugly. He didn''t mean to let us in from beginning to end. He kept us outside and said, "benefactor Zhang, you don''t believe me. How can you go to see elder martial brother Abbot directly with this sentence? I think you''d better go back where you come from. "


    "Eminent monk, I''m not here to take the Scriptures. I just want to borrow them to have a look. Is there any loss in your temple by doing so?" I immediately turn the target, anyway, I just need the memory imprinted on it by divine consciousness, and I''ll fool in the door first.


    As a result, the two monks next to each other would not let me in.


    "This benefactor, it''s very important to refine the body Sutra. If someone steals it, it will be a big trouble."


    "Yes, this is a treasure of our temple. Not everyone can see it, let alone take it away."


    As for monk Deshan, he looked at me silently, as if the two monks'' words represented his meaning.

 Chapter 859

    "That is to say, in this world, there are many people who have bad intentions. Who knows what you''re up to?"


    "I advise you not to be stubborn. You can''t enter this gate today. Give up your heart. Refining the body Scripture is the treasure of our temple. How can you allow the hidden gate to touch at will?"


    When they saw that monk Deshan didn''t say a word, they went on and on. They were just using the heart of a villain to treat a gentleman.


    Especially the virtuous monk, although he didn''t speak, he obviously regarded us as that kind of people.


    I turned my face and looked at Liu Ming helplessly, thinking about what you have done in the hidden door. How can you make such a bad impression that people are not willing to let us in.


    Liu Ming seemed to understand my eyes. He was very embarrassed and said in my ear: "young master, I''ve tried both hard and soft in this matter. Several experts from the hidden sect had a conflict with the abbot before, which led to the two sides'' action. Liu Ming didn''t dare to say any more.


    I probably understand the situation. It''s just that Fu Xiao''s people didn''t deal with it well. They were stupid.


    Is it necessary to use a knife and a gun for such a simple thing?


    So with a harmless smile, I leisurely took out a body refining Sutra from my arms and threw it directly to monk Deshan. With a smile, I said, "after reading this sutra, you can consider whether you want me to enter this door. I said that I am the one who is predestined."


    Monk Deshan dipped his finger in some saliva and slowly opened the first page. He looked dubious, and so did the two people beside him. He thought I was cheating.


    As a result, when monk Deshan saw the contents of the first page, he immediately took a cool breath.


    On the second page, his face changed dramatically.


    On the third page, I was shocked.


    Until he quickly turned over the whole Sutra, his eyes mixed with disbelief, he was stunned.


    The two people around didn''t see the content, and they were surprised to ask questions.


    "Martial uncle Deshan, what kind of ghost Scripture is this?"


    "That is to say, the characters are crooked. Isn''t this Zhang Quan used to fool people?"


    Monk Deshan''s face twitched and his black mole trembled. He looked back at them and yelled, "you two are enough. Shut up. This sutra can''t tolerate your nonsense."


    Speaking of this, monk Deshan looked me in the eye again, holding the refined body Sutra in his hand, but he didn''t mean to return it to me. He also asked, "where does this sutra come from, sir?"


    "this is as like as two peas." this is a book that I have many copies of. I have many copies of it. They are all alike. They only listen to the temple occasionally, so they only look at the facts and see them. They only take a few look, never take them away. If there are differences, they will also be beneficial to the two sides to amend them. I casually told a lie, did not tell the specific truth, as long as you can get the mark of divine consciousness is enough.


    "as like as two peas, I can''t see it, but it''s the same as the body refining. You can''t answer it, and now you can get it. I doubt you copied it, you must have expected it." Monk Deshan''s attitude changed suddenly and his words were aggressive.


    Say I steal scriptures? This is absolutely a false charge.


    "and as like as two peas?"


    "Well, I dare to say that you didn''t have a good heart. We didn''t even know when we were secretly copied."


    The two people next to him were very angry.


    "Huaiyi and Huairen, first keep the two benefactors. I''ll tell elder martial brother Abbot that this man is guilty of stealing scriptures. The most hateful thing is that he even deceives us under the name of a predestined friend." Monk Deshan stepped back, waved his hand and told them to stop him. Then he turned and left.


    For a moment, the two people around, directly blocked the retreat.


    "Well, it''s a thief." Huaiyi despises Tao.


    "When the abbot comes, you will know that you regret stealing scriptures. This is against our bottom line." Huairen hummed coldly.


    Liu Ming was so angry that he raised his finger and scolded them: "Damn, how can you think that? Do you know who is the young master standing in front of you? "


    "Whoever he is, it''s wrong to copy scriptures." Monk Huaiyi turned his head and looked like I was a thief.


    In the face of such a situation, I was not angry. Instead, I winked at Liu Ming to tell him not to tell me my identity. Then I waited at the door in silence.


    Anyway, it''s OK to see the abbot. As for misunderstanding or something, I don''t care at all.


    A moment later.


    In the courtyard came several monks, all of whom were old bones.


    Monk Deshan walked in front of him. Next to him was an old man in a cassock. He was also in his sixties. His brows were twisted together and his expression was rather ugly.


    I don''t have to guess. I know that this is the abbot here. Besides the monk Deshan, the others are obviously highly respected.


    The abbot came and waved Huairen Huaiyi away. Then he took my scriptures and asked with a smile, "benefactor Zhang Quan, right? There are many contents in this sutra. I didn''t have time to read it completely, but I have confirmed it. I want to ask, where can I get it? If you steal the body refining scriptures of our temple, please tell us something about morality and return the others. ""When the abbot came, he insisted that I stole it? Don''t even tell me the name of the law, next time? " I picked my eyebrows.


    Monk Deshan suddenly interjected, "is the name of elder martial brother Abbot something that you can know?"


    Liu Ming finally couldn''t bear it and scolded: "monk de Shan, I advise you to keep your mouth clean. Don''t wrongly treat people without conclusive evidence. Master Zhang will never do such a thing. You are a monk. How can you just look at the surface?"


    Monk Deshan was about to fight back when he was interrupted by the abbot.


    Then, the abbot took a step forward and said with a smile: "I just guess a little. If I misunderstood benefactor Zhang, please explain clearly. Our temple is not in any difficulty. In addition, I''m kind and sincere. Please don''t misunderstand me."


    "It turned out to be Abbot Cicheng. It''s impolite. Since you want an answer, I''ll tell you. This sutra is a relic entrusted to me by my master on his deathbed. My master is also a monk, so I''m half a Buddhist disciple." I hugged my fist.


    The abbot frowned and asked, "how dare you ask the name of Lingshi?"


    Without waiting for me to speak, monk Deshan and several brothers of the same generation were chatting around.


    "Well, it''s a half way at most, isn''t it?"


    "I guess it''s just a small role."


    "I don''t know. This scripture was copied by his master."


    ..


    my eyes burst out with strong murders. Even if these smelly monks slandered me, they even dared to gossip to my master. If they were not monks, I would have slapped them to death.


    "Respect your teacher, rentu." I tried to hold back my anger.


    As soon as the name of the law came out, the abbot of Dayton time was surprised.


    Monk Deshan stared. His expression was like hearing something incredible. He stammered and said: "you... Say it again? Jen, what


    "Respect your teacher, rentu." I said.


    The abbot was so surprised that he couldn''t even hold the stick. He fell to the ground with a clang sound, and even couldn''t take it. He was shocked and said, "Uncle rentu??? Are you my... Martial uncle


    ...


    words of the author: add more changes to 39200 crown of kings.

 Chapter 860

    From the beginning of questioning, to the back of the unwarranted charges, until now Abbot Cicheng called martial uncle, let alone other monks, even I was shocked.


    When I spread my mind and scanned the whole temple, I found several hanging paintings in the depth of the temple, one of which was my master!


    It''s just the Ren Tu in the painting. It''s not the Tu of slaughter. It''s the way of the road.


    I gradually came to understand that the real name of master is benevolence.


    Monk Deshan was shocked at first, and then he didn''t believe it. He took the lead and denied: "you must be pretending. Uncle rentu has been missing for many years. He doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive. If you pretend to be uncle Shizu, we can''t stand it."


    After hearing this, abbot Cicheng suppressed the disbelief. He slowly picked up the stick on the ground and knocked it hard on the ground. He said kindly, "younger martial brother Deshan, don''t be aggressive and pay attention to justice in everything. If benefactor Zhang can prove it, what if I call him uncle Cicheng?"


    "There is a proper explanation for the origin of his Lianti Sutra, because this Lianti sutra was in the charge of shishuzu many years ago, which was obtained by our temple by accident hundreds of years ago. So please explain it clearly. After all, this is a treasure. If there is any offence in our temple, please forgive me."


    The Abbot''s words are polite and regular.


    But monk Deshan made it clear that I was a thief and insisted that I was a fake. He even took my master as his brush. He was not worthy to be a monk!


    So I gathered my divine consciousness again and instilled a memory of my master and myself into their consciousness.


    God knows, memory comes.


    Monk Deshan''s face was startled and his expression changed dramatically. He called out: "what is this? Why did you get in my head? "


    Together with several monks around, they were all the same. When they looked at each other, they could not hide their shock.


    "This is shishuzu!"


    "Whose memory is this?"


    "Uncle, are you dead? It''s impossible! "


    Abbot Cicheng looked moved and asked, "benefactor Zhang, what''s your... Means?"


    "You don''t need to know. You just need to know my identity. Do you still doubt it?" I said.


    Monk Deshan didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more. After he felt the memory of divine consciousness, his eyes even changed. He stepped back uncontrollably and was scared to hair.


    Liu Ming also felt the divine memory and gave me a wink, as if to express his respect.


    I nodded slightly, then stepped forward, no one dared to stop.


    Abbot Cicheng put down his position, took the initiative to lead the way, and said with a smile, "it''s little martial uncle. Cicheng is offended. Since little martial uncle is here for scriptures, it''s OK to have a look as little martial uncle."


    "Then lead the way. I''ll only look at you a few times, and I won''t rob you. Don''t worry." I passed by monk Deshan and swaggered on purpose.


    Monk Deshan almost didn''t get angry with me, but he still had to follow me and call me martial uncle.


    When I came to an attic, abbot Cicheng and I were sitting in the master''s seat, while monk Deshan and several martial brothers could only stand on one side, which was very funny.


    With a wave of his hand, abbot Cicheng immediately sent someone to fetch the Scriptures. While waiting, he said, "Uncle Shi, his old man has been missing for many years, but he didn''t expect to have an apprentice. It''s really moving."


    "Well, I''d better call you abbot. Just call me Zhang Quan. I just want to ask why my master and his old man disappeared in those years?" I picked my eyebrows and wanted to know more about Shifu''s past.


    At this time, monk Deshan came over with a cup of tea. He changed his face faster than magic. He was full of flattery and said with a smile, "little martial uncle, how can I call you a taboo? Why shishuzu disappeared is almost a mystery here. No one can know the reason why he left. Maybe he copied this Scripture and took it away, but it doesn''t matter. Shishuzu copied it and then copied it. Anyway, he is in charge of it, and you are his apprentice. "


    How to listen, this is nothing.


    But when I think about it, I suddenly find something wrong.


    The memory of the brand of divine consciousness can only be found in the Scripture of that being. If the master himself copied it, where did the above divine memory come from?


    Because I have tried, as long as it is transcribed by others, including myself, it can''t disperse the brand of divine consciousness, that is to say, it is a simple Scripture.


    I suddenly widened my eyes, thinking that this is too strange, can there be two training classics? Or maybe the reason why master left has something to do with this other book?


    The more I think about it, the more confused I am. My mind seems to be limited and I can''t get the answer at all.


    Simply, I deliberately inquired about master''s past here to see if I could get some clues.


    As a result, abbot Cicheng politely told me a lot of unimportant things."My uncle is an old man. He has a high reputation here."


    "I didn''t expect it to disappear overnight."


    "I still remember that when I was a child, I was naughty. My uncle beat my ass again."


    At last, the three disciples presented the scriptures with their hands. They looked respectful and didn''t dare to profane them, just like holy things.


    Abbot Cicheng looked at me and said with a smile, "little martial uncle, since you want to see it, you can see it."


    as like as two peas, I didn''t think too much about it. I took it directly in my hand. When I opened the front page, it was exactly the same.


    After reading for more than half an hour, I found that the words in this Scripture were exactly the same as those given to me by my master, and even the handwriting was exactly the same.


    With this alone, I can be sure that the master''s book and the temple''s book are two originals!


    After biting my teeth, I decisively explored my divine consciousness and began to touch the mark of divine consciousness in the Scriptures. Maybe the answer is in it.


    Touch the moment, a period of memory does not belong to me, once again into the mind.


    It was the old man or the old cottage. He put down his pen and did not continue to brand the divine sense.


    The memory passed quickly. The old man walked out of the hut and forced himself to continue to live. He spent a lot of time dispersing the ninety-nine scriptures.


    Just as the memory was about to dissipate, he climbed a lofty mountain. At the top of the mountain, there was a young man in a scholar''s blue shirt. His thin back looked weak, but the young man stood there, but it seemed that he had surpassed the whole mountain.


    The old man stopped walking and looked back to death.


    "At last, do you know who I am?" The young man suddenly looked back, showing a face of awe inspiring majesty. His brow was like the master of heaven and earth.


    "The divine sense takes away your life. If you use cruel means, even if you change your body, I can still recognize you. Even if I die in this battle, you can''t recover in a short time! I will never let you succeed When the old man said that, the memory stopped.

 Chapter 861

    With the end of my memory, I put the scriptures on the desk and did not get the answer to master''s disappearance.


    However, in this fragmentary memory, the old man''s last words, two key points, make me remember deeply.


    First, it should be a Dharma, but it doesn''t exist in Yuanshen. There are only soul searching, soul breaking, memory condensing, sound transmitting, wisdom erasing and so on.


    Secondly, I thought that it should be a long time ago that the young man could not be compared with Luo Tian at that time?


    After thinking about it for a long time, three puzzles formed a cloud of doubts. The disappearance of master for no reason, the loss of divine consciousness, the continuation of life, and the unity of Tao are lingering in my mind.


    Finally, abbot Cicheng woke me up, handed me the Scriptures that originally belonged to me, and said, "since this is left to you by my uncle, it''s not convenient for us to take it. We just hope that the rest of the Scriptures copied by my uncle will not be handed down to others. After all, this is a treasure."


    "That''s natural. Don''t worry, abbot." I pretended to nod, picked up the Scriptures and put them in my arms. My heart said that these monks are not in the world. How can I know the changes of the external pattern? I have to take out this training Sutra for everyone to practice.


    Abbot Cicheng gave a big smile and showed great enthusiasm. He asked me to stay for a few days.


    I couldn''t bear the enthusiasm, and I had been in the Li family for a long time, so I just agreed to live in the temple for a few days.


    ..


    the next morning.


    After eating the fast food of the temple, Liu Ming saw that things had been done, so he took me wandering in Songshan mountain to enjoy the scenery everywhere.


    Monk Deshan also wore casual clothes and followed him with a smiling face, as if he was afraid that I would retaliate against him. He tried his best to show himself in front of me. Whenever tourists had to queue up, he immediately embezzled his identity and did not intend to queue up.


    But I still go by the rules and line up with a lot of passengers.


    Monk Deshan was very impatient, but he didn''t dare to urge me. He took out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket and handed me one. "Little martial uncle, come on, smoke."


    I browed a pick, did not take his cigarette, asked: "now the monk can still smoke?"


    "Oh, the way of the world, the way of the world. There are so many people here. Virtue and kindness don''t smoke. You can smoke, little martial uncle." Monk Deshan smiles awkwardly.


    Liu understood him for a moment, and scolded lightly, "a fake monk, what kind of eminent monk do you pretend to be? Fortunately, you wear casual clothes, otherwise the reputation of the temple will be ruined by you."


    "Put your cigarettes away. Judging from your various performances, you are not a true Buddhist disciple at all. However, this is a matter of your temple and has nothing to do with me. I will go down the mountain in a few days." I turned my head and continued to line up.


    Deshan was more embarrassed by me. He didn''t say anything in the whole process and stood in line with me in silence.


    After visiting several scenic spots that day, it was evening when I returned to the temple.


    Abbot Cicheng prepared a fast meal and invited Liu Ming and I to a table for warm hospitality.


    Monk Deshan pretended to be serious, and his mouth smelled of smoke. He did not dare to speak in front of Abbot Cicheng.


    Halfway through the meal, abbot Cicheng suddenly put down his chopsticks, looked deeply at monk Deshan and asked, "younger martial brother Deshan, have you broken the precepts?"


    "No... No." Monk Deshan is full of guilty.


    Abbot Cicheng sighed, "your mind is not right. Elder martial brother, I have been helping you. How can I not see through my accomplishments? Now my little martial uncle is here, and you still do this kind of thing, I really...


    I narrowed my eyes and didn''t interrupt. I secretly said that Abbot Cicheng was really a cultivator.


    Monk Deshan was so scared that he couldn''t even hold his chopsticks. He knelt down at the foot of Abbot Cicheng in public and begged for mercy. "Elder martial brother, it''s Deshan who broke the precepts. If Deshan admits his mistake, please punish him."


    "How many times have I punished you secretly? Do you have a long memory? When you came here, you didn''t even have any evidence, so you slandered him for stealing. You also belittled his ancestors'' taboo, saying that the dead are the greatest. Is that correct? " Abbot Cicheng was slightly angry.


    Monk Deshan did not dare to reply.


    Several of the martial brothers around him helped to persuade Abbot Cicheng in unison. They looked very emotional.


    As a result, abbot Cicheng still refused and said, "Deshan, you can go down the mountain with the little martial uncle this time. If you follow the little martial uncle, you may correct yourself. The elder martial brother can''t help you. Maybe the little martial uncle can."


    "No, never. I can''t stand it." I was stunned for a moment, and quickly wiped my mouth. I thought abbot, you can''t manage yourself. Why do you throw this man to me?


    "Little martial uncle, you absolutely can stand it. Why can''t you? You are a martial uncle. Deshan is your nephew. As an elder, what''s the difficulty for you to put the younger generation in the world to exercise your mind? Besides, young martial uncle, you can come in person on behalf of yinmen. I''m afraid your cultivation is not simple, right? I''m afraid I can''t compare with you. " Abbot Cicheng suddenly laughed like an old fox.


    I heard the corners of my mouth twitch. Monk Deshan is sixty years old. How can the abbot say that I am an elder? The abbot is absolutely calculating what he wants.Without waiting for me to refuse, the abbot suddenly became serious and scolded: "virtue, kowtow to your martial uncle quickly. The little temple of your elder martial brother can''t accommodate you any more. You will follow your martial uncle in the future. You need to be a man of your own nature and change your nonsense character."


    Monk Deshan immediately turned around and kowtowed to me without thinking about it.


    Where can I afford it? He quickly picked him up, stared at the abbot, and asked, "is this cutting before playing? Abbot, abbot, you didn''t send the virtue to watch me. I''m afraid that the training Scripture will be passed on? If you do that, you will not trust me. "


    "No, absolutely not. I''m looking at you, martial uncle. You''re full of spirit, and you look like an emperor. I saw the sky at night a few days ago, and found that Ziwei emperor star had returned to its original position. I took another hexagram. I came to the conclusion that Ziqi is coming from the East, and there must be a noble man. It must be martial uncle you." Said the abbot.


    I don''t even believe this. The abbot must be talking nonsense and flattering me.


    Then, the abbot coughed, covered up his embarrassment, and said, "uncle, you worry too much. I really can''t change my virtue. Take him down the mountain to see the world, so that I can feel at ease."


    At ease? Are you lazy?


    The abbot is so cunning that he threw the burden of monk Deshan to me.


    As soon as I frowned, I refused, "no...


    but before I finished, the abbot immediately interrupted, glared at monk Deshan and said," come on, keep kowtowing to your martial uncle. I want to make my own decision, let you turn to him and worship him as a teacher. From now on, you should call master Deshan! "


    "Deshan, after going down the mountain, elder martial brother can''t take care of you any more. Elder martial brother is thinking for you. Don''t let him down. Elder martial uncle is so powerful. I''m really relieved this time. Ha ha ha ha."


    "I''d like to follow my elder martial brother''s advice. I''m virtuous. I''ve met my master." After hearing this, monk Deshan kowtowed and called me master.


    I''m so green that I can''t force people to accept apprentices? Or an apprentice several decades older than me? If this is taken out, who is the apprentice!

 Chapter 862

    In the face of such a situation, I was helpless and had to accept it.


    "I''ve accepted this man, but don''t blame me if he''s broken by me." I shrugged.


    Abbot Cicheng smoothed his white beard and said with a satisfied smile, "it''s your man anyway. You can do whatever you want. We young people, where can we find them?"


    Monk Deshan congratulated, and his attitude became extremely respectful. He cried out to his master.


    I''m all black. What''s going on!


    A few days later.


    I almost swam the whole Songshan mountain.


    Monk Deshan, with a heavy burden on his back, although he was not young, he was like a child who left home. He would not give up coming down the mountain with me.


    Abbot Cicheng, with a happy face, waved his hand and said, "let''s go."


    "Take care, elder martial brother." Monk Deshan bowed his hands and bowed his hands.


    As a result, Liu Ming and I took monk Deshan down the mountain. I explored the direction of the temple with my divine sense and found Abbot Cicheng was in full bloom.


    "Hahaha, Deshan has finally left. I''m quite relaxed now."


    "Hey, hey, anyway, little martial uncle will take care of Deshan. I don''t need to worry about it any more."


    "Deshan is not suitable to stay in Buddhism. If you let him go outside with my younger martial uncle, you will succeed in Deshan."


    When I was walking down the mountain, I couldn''t help but look at monk Deshan and say how much I didn''t want him to stay in Songshan?


    "Master, what do you think I''ll do?" Monk Deshan doesn''t understand.


    I turned my lips and said, "it''s OK. I''ll go down the mountain. Now that I''m my apprentice, I don''t care about the rules and regulations. I can do whatever I want, because these are superficial and mainly depend on your mind."


    "Really?" Monk Deshan''s eyes are shining.


    I nodded, he actually directly took out the cigarette, with a addict like, Zizi smoked, also asked me if I want to smoke together.


    "You are too decisive, aren''t you? Did you take me as a master? I''m your master. In this way, people will say that the beam is not straight and the beam is crooked. They will also say that I can''t even educate my apprentices well. Do you know? All right, let''s have one. " Then I took the cigarette and lit it immediately.


    Liu Ming, who has been silent for a long time, looks like a bitter smile.


    Down the hill, nine Bentleys met him in person.


    I went straight over, and monk Deshan stopped me in a hurry and said, "I''ve seen this car. It''s very expensive. Master, don''t go the wrong way. Let''s just call a taxi. Wherever you go, Deshan will follow you."


    Liu Ming looked at me, too embarrassed to speak.


    With a leisurely smile, I walked around monk Deshan decisively, and the nine Bentleys immediately came down. The man in black, wearing sunglasses, yelled in unison.


    "Young master!"


    When I got to one of the cars, the back door had been pulled open.


    I stepped in and sat in. When I turned my head and looked at monk Deshan, I found that he was completely stunned. Half of the cigarettes he smoked fell to the ground from the corner of his mouth.


    Liu Ming patted monk Deshan on the shoulder. "Master Zhang''s wealth is beyond your imagination. Get on the bus quickly."


    In response, monk Deshan sat in the car like a hillbilly, looking at the luxurious interior and touching it with a cool voice.


    With the start of the car, monk Deshan slapped his forehead and asked, "master, you are the legendary local tyrant!"


    "No, the level of local tyrant is not up to your master''s level. You should call me Shenhao. As an apprentice of Shenhao, you should not be too shabby. This monk''s costume should also be changed. Driver, go to the place with the highest level for me." I took a look at monk Deshan and immediately asked the driver to follow my advice.


    Two hours later.


    Coming out of several luxury brand clothing stores, Deshan changed his clothes. His shoes were shining and his watch was ticking. His bald head looked like a nouveau riche who had never seen the world.


    Liu Ming didn''t smile and asked, "young master, do you think it''s time for you to go back? You have been out for several days. "


    "Yes, master, where shall we go next?" Deshan wiped his head and was a little embarrassed.


    I''m not in a hurry to answer. It''s hard to come out this time. How can I go back so soon? I''m crazy to stay at Li''s all day.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough? It''s too early to go back. Liu Ming, please see what''s going on later. Go and arrange it. " I said.


    Liu Ming turned his eyes and said, "I''m most familiar with this area. I know a lot of things that can''t be seen. There''s a black market fight tonight. Would you like to take me to have a look? It''s said that tonight''s whole journey is just to challenge a boxer. It''s very fierce. We won more than 70 games in a row and didn''t lose. We''re all counting on him to lose. Of course, it''s not a simple fight. It''s all inborn experts. It''s all family dignitaries who come to watch the fight. ""Congenital master? I have to go and have a look. I''ve been practicing with my elder martial brother all these years. Now I''m also born with a heavy heart. " Monk Deshan immediately became interested.


    Liu understood him and said, "you? Forget it. Just have a look. Don''t let people beat you on the stage. These guys are desperate for money, especially the boxer who won in a row. It''s invincible. I went to see one. It''s so sharp. "


    "Well, let''s go and have a look. I''m very interested in the man you''re talking about." I said.


    The night came.


    After Liu Ming''s arrangement, Deshan and I came to the scene of the fight smoothly. The ground was really underground, and even the entrance was very hidden.


    At this moment, the boxer has not yet appeared, is loud, no one on the scene is not dressed luxuriantly.


    Sitting in the front row, the three of us immediately attracted attention.


    "Who are these three guys? Can you sit at the front


    "It looks very familiar. It should be from other places, not from our side."


    "Maybe I have a friendship with the organizer. Look at that bald guy. He''s dressed like a nouveau riche. He doesn''t have any temperament. It''s far worse than us."


    I ignored people''s eyes, straight up legs, hands embrace chest.


    Soon, the boxers of both sides appeared. The host stood in the center of the challenge arena in suit and shoes, holding a microphone and said, "the theme of tonight is very simple. Who can break the record of consecutive champion is the winner of tonight, and there will be more than one opponent tonight, but nine congenital experts will take turns to play."


    "Now, let''s invite our 72 game winning streak king, Ye Jing, who can be called the invincible flesh body, to come out!"


    Once the words fall, the atmosphere is strong to the extreme.


    A familiar face suddenly rushed out from the backstage, as if turning into a shell.


    When he stopped walking, there were scars all over his body, and the smell of his body was inexplicable.


    This breath, too familiar, too familiar, even made me stand up uncontrollably.


    "Prefectural flesh! "Yeh king?"


    ..


    words of the author: add more changes to 39400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 863

    But when I feel it carefully, it''s not the real flesh of the prefecture level. He just touched the threshold of the flesh of the prefecture level. There was a few breath on it, which made me have an illusion in an instant.


    What is the physical body of prefecture level? If ye Jing is really a prefecture level body, how can he get it? Still use reduced to fight with people here, still use reduced to become the plaything of the dignitaries?


    But ye Jing is a human body without doubt, and has the strength to destroy congenital sextuple.


    This alone is enough to judge that Ye Jing has refined body classics!


    I forced myself to be excited and sat down slowly again. Unexpectedly, I had no chance to find a place to break my iron shoes. It took me no effort. I ran into Ye Jing.


    At the beginning, in the bloody trials of the three aristocratic families, Ye Jing was my biggest opponent at that time. He had the strength of land and capital, which was infinitely close to congenital. I was unprepared.


    In addition, I can see clearly that Ye Jing and Fang Yi were in the lake before. This guy is a second man.


    I didn''t expect that time would never come back. It was several years in the blink of an eye. After Ye Jing was expelled from the Ye family, he was reduced to such a situation. The scars all over his body obviously suffered a lot.


    Holding my mind, I sat at ease and began to watch the fight tonight. I was very curious about how powerful Ye Jing is now.


    At this moment, the audience on the scene looks excited, shouting one by one, cheering for their bet.


    "Wasn''t Ye Jing a member of the Ye family before?"


    "I didn''t expect him to be so powerful, but he''s finished. Even he doesn''t know how high his odds are. Everyone expects him to lose. It''s better to die here."


    "Nine people''s wheel fight, the last one took a big advantage. I''m sure Ye Jing can''t survive."


    In a loud voice, nine people came out one after another from the backstage and sat next to the huge challenge arena in turn. It seemed that the organizer deliberately did it, and did not want to waste time because of the appearance of the nine people.


    Ye Jing stood in the corner of the challenge arena, his face stretched and his fists rubbed.


    The host took the microphone down the ring and said: "the competition is about to start. The rules must be very clear. If you die, you will die. Here, only if you are alive is the real winner. The strength is very close and fair. They are all about congenital sevens. There is no referee. Next, let''s welcome the first opponent Feng Xu."


    As soon as the words got off, a middle-aged man immediately got up in the seat of the nine people, stepped onto the platform, looked at Ye Jing with disdain and sneered, "Ye Jing, it''s a pity to meet me, Feng Xu. Give up the resistance. Next, I''ll take the place of you and meet the eight people behind you, until I become a hot bet! Even by some big people


    Ye Jing''s temperament changed greatly, his expression became more and more indifferent, and he didn''t say a word.


    With the sound of the bell, Feng Xu took the lead, gathered his Qi finger with one hand, and hit away in a flash, "Ye Jing, you are too good to pretend. Now everyone expects you to die here. Do you know how much benefit some people have lost because of your appearance?"


    "My heart is dead, so I don''t fear life and death." Ye Jing suddenly opens his mouth, just like a walking corpse without any emotion. At the moment when Feng Xu''s fingers come, he doesn''t move, as if he is indestructible.


    Bang, Ye Jing is undamaged, Feng Xu completely stunned, "this is impossible! What kind of body are you? You are even better than the game I watched a few days ago


    "All you need to know is that I''m never going to die." Ye Jing grabs Feng Xu''s finger in a flash, breaks it in the twinkling of an eye, and then kicks his big foot out.


    Whoosh ~


    Feng Xu became a ball on the spot. He was kicked to more than ten meters away by Ye Jing and hit the wall. His muscles and bones were broken and his whole body was half dead.


    Win with one move!


    There was an uproar.


    "Damn, Ye Jing has become stronger again."


    "Damn, what is his body made of? It''s so strange. Even Feng Xu, who is born with seven weights, has been defeated."


    "Don''t worry, there are still eight people behind. Ye Jing just wants to save some energy. After all, the strength of the last one is very difficult."


    The host looked at Feng Xu in a daze. After half a sound, he came back to himself and said: "in the first scene, Feng Xu lost his resistance, and Ye Jing won. Next, let''s invite the second, Rao Chan."


    I''ve been sitting in the audience, holding my chin and watching Ye Jing silently, thinking that Ye Jing is very talented and can cultivate human body.


    Soon, Ye Jing fought one after another, and every move was a move to defeat the enemy.


    The second, the third, the fourth...


    until the eighth person was defeated, many audiences were furious and yelled in the audience.


    "Ye Jing, you son of a bitch, can you give up? Do you know how much money I lost? "


    "Money is not a problem. I have some excellent pills."


    "Damn it, Ye Jing is the most popular person held by the organizer. If we can make money for them, it''s too difficult for us to turn over the game. We can only see the last one. I heard that he is from Japan, and he is born eight fold!"I moved my eyes and found that there was only one middle-aged man left in the seat of nine people. He had a moustache, was wearing Japanese clothes, and was holding an unsheathed samurai sword.


    After the eighth man was defeated, the middle-aged Japanese man yelled baga and suddenly drew his sword onto the stage. His internal Qi was mixed with the blade and it was extremely sharp.


    "Death The middle-aged Japanese cut it down with a knife, exposing the killing opportunity.


    Ye Jing became dignified for a moment. He didn''t dare to shake the knife and couldn''t help going back.


    I narrowed my eyes and scolded that it was bad. Ye Jing didn''t use internal Qi from beginning to end. Can''t it be only human body, but the cultivation of internal Qi is behind? If middle-aged Japanese cultivation surpasses Ye Jing''s physical strength, he will surely die tonight.


    Because according to my observation, Ye Jing''s physical strength should match the peak of congenital seven, and this middle-aged Japanese is firmly in congenital eight.


    Not surprisingly, Ye Jing began to retreat. He was constantly oppressed by the middle-aged Japanese and was cut black and blue.


    When ye Jing was defeated, the atmosphere in the audience reached the acme, and countless figures were cheering.


    "Ha ha ha, I lost at last."


    "The odds are high that you won''t die if you lose."


    "Yamamoto, do your best. It''s boring for you to tease Ye Jing like this."


    This middle-aged Japanese man, known as Yamamoto Jun, raised his mouth with a sneer, quickly waved the blade, took a deep breath, held the knife in both hands and cut it from top to bottom.


    In a short time, a two Zhang high triple air blade rushed out, as if it would kill.


    "You dignitaries have arranged to deal with me. It seems that you really want me to die. It''s ridiculous. No matter how hard I try, I''m just a victim between the organizers and the dignitaries." Ye Jing was very surprised. He was biting his teeth. He couldn''t break the move at all. He had to keep retreating.


    It''s a pity that the triple Qi blade is too fast for Ye Jing to retreat.


    At this moment, I sat in the same position, flicked my fingers and smashed the blade of Qi. Accidentally, there was a trace of coercion, which made the middle-aged Japanese suddenly unable to bear. On the spot, I fell to the ground and spewed blood unconscious.


    "This..." ye jingdun steps, shocked at the same time, began to look left and right.


    The whole audience was dumbfounded.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Yamamoto lost?"


    "Ye Jing won again. He must have used some tricks. He not only cracked the Qi blade, but also killed Yamamoto, his mother."

 Chapter 864

    The audience was shocked. No one knew why Yamamoto suddenly fell to the ground, and why Ye Jing won in a muddle.


    But there were sighs all around, and one by one they lost, and they wanted to rush to the stage.


    I don''t know who it is. I suddenly yelled, "Ye Jing is hiding his strength. It''s unfair. The organizer is pitching us!"


    Then, the scene suddenly became uncontrollable and completely out of control.


    "That''s right, absolutely right, otherwise Yamamoto won''t lose in an instant."


    "Ye Jing, you are too cunning. Since you have more strength than Yamamoto, you still hide so deeply."


    "It''s not fair. It''s not fair."


    In the face of such a situation, the host on-the-spot response, hastily said: "we misunderstood, here is absolutely fair and just, absolutely no hidden strength, everyone''s cultivation is transparent."


    As a result, there are still some people who don''t believe it and point the finger at Ye Jing.


    With a cold face, Ye Jing stepped down and grabbed the microphone of the host, saying, "is that unfair? It''s not fair if I win? Yamamoto is born eight fold, and his strength is higher than mine. Why didn''t you say it''s unfair? Why didn''t you say it was unfair when nine people took turns to fight? "


    However, everyone seems to have deliberately ignored Ye Jing''s words and insisted on hiding his strength.


    Ye Jing''s eyes burst out and said in a cold voice: "Yamamoto is not defeated by me, and I don''t have the ability to defeat him."


    With this remark, the atmosphere became more chaotic.


    "It''s not you. Is there a ghost?"


    "Cut the crap. That''s unfair."


    "Don''t beat around the Bush here."


    Ye Jing is very embarrassed. No matter how he explains it or how the host helps, no one chooses to believe it.


    Frankly speaking, the interests of these people have been damaged. Today is the day to make trouble.


    I always sat in the front row of the audience, with a sigh.


    Deshan turned his face and said, "master, I think these people are too much. If ye Jing wins, he has to slander them."


    "Deshan, you didn''t do that before? Now you know how hateful it is? " Liu Ming sneered.


    Hearing this, Deshan suddenly twitched his face. He looked at me carefully and nodded his head heavily. "Deshan will never again. He will never just look at the surface."


    "Come on, don''t talk." I pursed my mouth and continued to gaze at Yejing.


    At the moment, Ye Jing can''t stand the slander of others. His forehead is blue and his shoulder is still scarred. He says, "I repeat, I don''t beat people. Believe it or not, it''s a big deal to find someone to play again! I''ll accompany Ye Jing to the end. I''ll fight as many as I come. "


    At this time, a man came out of the audience, and immediately sent out his innate eight fold cultivation. When the big fist was out, it contained amazing inner Qi, "replay, right? That''s what you said. I''ll take the place of Yamamoto. "


    Ye Jing threw away the microphone, fearless, posturing to fight with it.


    But in my eyes, Ye Jing is not his opponent, and he is still injured. So I flicked my fingertips again, sending out a trace of divine consciousness, which could not be checked, and then he burst into each other''s body.


    Poof ~


    in the process of approaching, the man''s legs bent uncontrollably and temporarily lost consciousness. He rolled on the ground several times before stopping and lying unconscious on the ground.


    Ye Jing stopped, looked at the man on the ground, looked around desperately, and said: "who is it? Who is helping me? In the next Ye Jing... "


    before the end of the speech, another person walked out and scolded:" Ye Jing, don''t be silly here, it''s absolutely you who did it. There''s no one else except you. What just happened doesn''t count. Now it''s up to me! "


    It''s a mess. It''s a complete mess.


    I calmly cocked up my legs, lit a cigarette leisurely, and scattered my consciousness at will. The second person, like the previous person, bent his legs in the process of moving, then rolled on the ground, and finally became unconscious.


    This scene aroused public anger.


    After the second person''s strange coma, four people appear one after another and attack Ye Jing together.


    Unfortunately, these four people haven''t got close to Ye Jing yet, and they fainted again.


    Wow, the whole audience was shocked.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Are you pretending to be evil?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s definitely Ye Jing who did it. I don''t know if he has any secrets. If this means can be obtained by us, hahaha...


    after a while, more and more people are trying to take away the so-called secrets instead of for profit.


    However, the ending is still the same. No one can get close to Ye Jing. All of them fell on the street on the way, and the dog chewed the excrement and rolled together one by one. The scene was really funny.


    Finally, the change of the scene startled the organizer, and several people in suits appeared backstage. They quickly stopped and asked the dignitaries to stop.The scene is in disorder. Who else would like to listen? This kind of situation is to fish in troubled waters. It''s like crazy.


    Ye Jing stood there, looking around and shouting, "please show up, don''t do it again, just give me an explanation."


    I put a smile on the corner of my mouth and said two words, "is that right?"


    In a flash, countless eyes cast.


    "It''s him? Who is this person? "


    "No matter, the scene is so chaotic. If you catch this man and take him away, you may get something."


    "Give it to me!"


    I stood up, calmly out of the audience, carrying both hands, the pace of calm to the extreme.


    In front of Ye Jing, there are more than a dozen congenital experts coming from all directions. I didn''t even look at them.


    Boom ~


    countless internal skills bombard me, but they can''t do me any damage.


    "Master, who are you?" Ye Jing was in front of me, looking unbelievable.


    I was not in a hurry to answer, but felt that the scene was too noisy, so I waved my hand lightly, "noisy!"


    With the spread of divine knowledge, more than a dozen congenital masters were unable to move, unable to bear the slightest threat of divine knowledge. They knelt on the ground uncontrollably, and their mouths were suppressed by divine knowledge.


    All the people present, except ye Jing, Deshan and Liu Ming, could not move or speak. They could only watch.


    Quiet!


    Silent!


    Deshan sprang up and said, "master, you did it! Great, great! Ha ha ha ha


    "That''s right. I don''t know who your master is. What is that?" Liu Ming said.


    I pressed my hand and asked them to speak. Then I looked at Ye Jing, who was going backwards and turned pale, and asked, "Ye Jing, where do you come from to cultivate your human body?"

 Chapter 865

    Ye Jing looks moved. Seeing the drastic changes in the surrounding environment, he is unavoidably shocked.


    When he stood in front of me, he didn''t dare to raise even a trace of disrespect. When he bowed his hands, he opened his mouth, which was still a bit of aristocratic. "Young Ye Jing, thank you for your help, but I don''t understand what you said."


    I smile with indifference. I know that refining scriptures is a secret in the outside world. Ye Jing is afraid of being taken away.


    In fact, it''s not a secret to cultivate the body classics in the great aristocratic family. It''s just that no one can successfully cultivate them, except Fu Xiao and I. few people really know this.


    Reaching out and patting Ye Jing on the shoulder, I said, "don''t be afraid. I''m not here to hurt you. I''m here to take you. I think you can''t help staying here."


    "Take me? Where can I walk? " Ye Jing is bitter.


    I once again spread the divine consciousness, making all the people in a coma, said: "I take you back to Ye''s home, let you enter the hidden door, how?"


    "Ye family, hidden door? Who are you Ye Jing suddenly raised his head, and the surrounding scene made him swallow his saliva.


    I was afraid that Ye Jing would know my identity, and it would be more difficult for me to do so, so I told a lie: "my name is Zhang Quan. I know your past. I can help you return to Ye''s family and train you to practice in hidden door. How about that? Is that a good condition? "


    "Master Zhang, you won''t help me for no reason, will you? What do you want? What''s more, the existence of the hidden gate, does it mean that you can enter when you enter? " Ye Jing''s eyes rose a little desire, just like a wanderer away from home, to the joy of returning home, but also a little doubt.


    I moved my hand and said with a smile, "I''m really a smart man. I''ll help you get out of here, let you go back to Ye''s house, and let you go into the hidden door to practice. But in exchange, you have to tell me how you can cultivate your human body. Now everyone has lost consciousness for a while. You can say it at will."


    "How can I believe it?" Ye Jing shakes his head slightly and looks cautious.


    I raised my hand, folded my five fingers, and kneaded my fist to send out the condensed breath of the body. "Just because... I am the peak of the body at the prefecture level."


    Feeling this breath, Ye Jing immediately took a cold breath, shocked and said: "elder, are you also the same person who practices physical classics? It''s a prefecture level flesh body... It''s terrible. It''s already a perfect flesh body. You''re not even afraid of congenital fullness. Are you a member of the aristocratic family? I didn''t expect that in the years since I left, you have become such an expert. "


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough? Can you lend me a look? Just take a look. " I put down my hand and put it back on my back.


    "No, I have the training Scripture, but I can''t show it to anyone. At least... You have to complete your conditions first, send me back to Ye''s home, and I''ll let you see it again." Ye Jing refused, and his attitude was very firm.


    I glanced at the audience and said, "here..."


    "don''t worry. As long as I go back to Ye''s house, these people dare not trouble me. I just stay here to make money for them. As long as you are here, I don''t think anyone dares to chase me." Ye Jing said.


    "That''s true, but can''t you let me have a look at your refined body Sutra first? Anyway, you won''t lose out if you just look at it. " I thought I had to have a look. What if it wasn''t the original? I have to make sure, especially the divine memory is very important to me.


    I attach great importance to the decisive battle between the old man and the young man, as well as the cause and effect of things, the existence of boundary division and cultivation methods in divine memory.


    The most important thing is the former. I have a strong premonition that the young man who was called by the old man as the one who lost his life by divine sense, and the young man who tried his best to prevent the success of he Dao, maybe is...


    Luo Tian!


    However, I''m not sure now that we need to find enough divine memory for everything.


    However, Ye Jing still refused to agree. He only wanted me to do a good job before he was willing to show me the refined body Sutra.


    As soon as I see his attitude, it''s needless to say that he can''t continue his private visit. Let''s hurry back to Li''s house.


    ..


    the next morning.


    Take a flight to the capital, all the way fast, just back to the Li family.


    As I am still wearing a mask and still using the identity of Zhang Quan, I have already said hello to the old man in advance. What I am doing is very clear. No one is blocking me in the Li family, which makes me very smooth.


    Deshan looks around like a country bumpkin going into the city. He points to Qianzheng palace for a moment and then to Nanyuan for a moment, which makes me smile bitterly.


    As soon as Liu Ming catches the opportunity, he will do harm to his virtue and good deeds and scold him for his ignorance.


    It was Ye Jing, who seemed to be cautious for a long time. Then he asked, "master, what did you bring me to Li''s house for? The Ye family is not here. "


    I raised the corner of my mouth. It seems that Ye Jing has been outside for a long time, and the news is not well-informed. He doesn''t even understand the current pattern change.


    I didn''t explain, and I didn''t bother to explain. I''ll send him to the north yard, and someone will tell him.The main gate of the north courtyard is now open. With my contact with the old man in advance, the Ye family has been informed that many clansmen are waiting.


    When ye Jing saw these people and saw a couple of middle-aged men and women, he immediately stood in the same place, his eyes turned red, "Dad, mom..."


    "Hey, just come back, just come back." Ye Jing''s father''s face is full of beard and his expression is full of joy.


    "Xiaojing, I''m back." Ye Jing''s mother''s face is haggard, but she still outlines a smile and exudes maternal greatness.


    Ye Jing quickly came forward, knelt down in front of his parents and kowtowed heavily. He was already sobbing and said, "father, mother, it''s the child who is unfilial and doesn''t understand. Before that, he did such a cruel thing and put the blame on Jia ZHENGJING."


    Ye Jing''s mother quickly helped him up, but ye Jing''s father was embarrassed and looked at me involuntarily, "Er ~ Jia ZHENGJING, it''s OK, it''s OK, he won''t care."


    Soon, a lot of clansmen around, warm and cold.


    "Xiaojing, I''m suffering outside."


    "If it wasn''t for Zhang Quan''s help, I''m afraid it would be hard to step into the door of the Ye family."


    "Thank Zhang Quan, Xiaojing. Do you know how much you owe?"


    Ye Jing wiped his tears. Just as he was about to thank me, Dan Wang came out slowly from behind the door.


    "Dan... Dan..." Ye Jing stammered.


    The king of Dan glared at him angrily, "what are you looking at? It''s a good thing to let you suffer outside. Now that you''re back, I''ll be honest and upright. Next, as Zhang Quan said, I''ll send you to the secret door for cultivation. You don''t need to know too much about the rest. "


    Ye JINGNUO did not start, Dan Wang raised the dust and patted it on his skull, "what are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you thank Zhang Quan?"


    "Don''t thank me. Just show me the refined Sutra." I stretched out my hand and spread out my five fingers. I couldn''t help thinking, Ye Jing, hurry up. I came back to the Li family in a hurry for the sake of refining the body Sutra, and asked everyone to help me hide my identity. If it wasn''t for the original Sutra, I would never kill you.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 39600 crown of kings.

 Chapter 866

    Ye Jing was very obedient. He decisively took off the burden, stretched out his hand and tossed his clothes. Finally, he slowly handed me a scripture under the pressure, "master, what you want."


    I stretched out my hand to take it. It''s another book of refining the body!


    Dan Wang gave me a wink and motioned me to explore the reality quickly.


    I nodded in secret. In a flash, the divine consciousness poured in. In the blink of an eye, there was a response. The memory of the divine consciousness immediately invaded my mind.


    It is still the lofty mountain, still the youth and the old.


    However, the old man was seriously injured and was dying. He was lying on a broken boulder and dying.


    Young people are also injured. They look very embarrassed. Their clothes are in rags, which is quite different from the dignified appearance before.


    "Ha ha ha, although I''m defeated, you''ve lost a lot. Your mind and body have been seriously damaged. Your body has lost the qualification of Tao. If you want to continue your life, you must start from the beginning after you lose it! Even if my life is exhausted, it''s worth it. " The old man spat out blood and laughed wildly.


    The young man''s face was embarrassed. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said in a cold voice, "now that I don''t have to do it by myself, no one can save you. You''ve exhausted all your life. You''re just looking for your own death."


    "Every man is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. Death is lighter than a feather, and heavier than Mount Tai. I have no regrets!" Said the old man.


    "Damn it! I failed to join the Tao in this life and found the best body in the next one. That''s when I joined the Tao again. At that time, no one can stop me. " The young man snorted coldly. He was more and more seriously injured. His body seemed to collapse. After looking at the old man deeply, he went down the mountain.


    The old man covered his chest, took out a blood stained Scripture from his chest, and began to brand his divine knowledge. He whispered: "this is part of my memory before I died. I can''t brand too much just with my last breath. I hope that future generations will remember the disaster of he Dao. If there is an outstanding person, it is necessary to try their best to stop him. Every time he gives up, he will be a lifetime. If he finds his talent and spirit I''m afraid there will never be any peace for the person with the highest root and flesh body. This person is trying to control the will of heaven and be a great disaster for the world. At that time, life will be ruined. "


    With that, the brand of divine consciousness ended, and the old man''s blood hand dropped down and closed his eyes.


    It''s like the end of everything.


    I slowly recovered and stroked the book. There was a faint bloodstain on it. It was the 100th and the last book.


    I can''t help but sigh. The old man''s behavior is admirable. Even before he dies, I should warn the younger generation.


    It''s right to refine the body Sutra. The difference is that there''s nothing I want in it. I have to keep looking for it.


    I opened the Scripture, looked at it roughly, then closed it. I handed it back to Ye Jing and sighed, "I''ve finished reading it, but I still have a question. Where did this scripture come from? Is there any clue to other scriptures? "


    "No, I found this Scripture on an ancient mountain during the last trial. At that time, I thought it was very strange. This scripture was very old, but it didn''t corrupt. So I collected it. Later, I was expelled from the Ye family. I took it out and found that it was the skill of this practice." Ye Jing shakes his head.


    "Good. I see. You''ll stay here for a few days, and then I''ll arrange the high-rise of yinmen to pick you up." I said.


    Two days later.


    Ye Jing was picked up by Fu Tong of yinmen. When he left, he didn''t know that Jia ZHENGJING was me. Everything was deliberately concealed.


    Liu Ming also followed back to the hidden door, leaving only Deshan to accompany me.


    Always wearing a mask, I feel very uncomfortable, simply take off the mask, told the virtue of my true identity.


    At first, Deshan was shocked, but when I told him all the reasons, he was relieved. He still treated me as his own master and served me tea and water every day.


    I don''t think it''s the same thing for Deshan to be idle all day, so I arranged him with Li Dachuan and let Li Dachuan lead him to do things for a long time.


    Time goes by.


    Since Ye Jing got the last divine memory in his hand, there is no more news about Lian Ti Jing in yinmen.


    And the whole situation has become quite calm, there is no sign of tension.


    Fang Dao was seriously injured. What we should go out or go out, what we should do business or continue to do business, everything goes with the flow.


    I spend most of my time in my study approving documents. Even though I have a lot of trouble, I am accompanied and rewarded by four girls from time to time, which makes my childhood quite nourishing.


    In addition, I have to go to my father and quench my body with Yang Lei, which makes me half dead every time.


    Until one day, Li Qi, according to the divine knowledge inheritance I gave him, finally found out the clue of cultivation, and quickly moved towards the human body.


    Without hesitation, my father took Li Qi and I to one side and said, "good. Li Qi has also succeeded in training, but it''s too slow to rely on himself. Next, you have to accept Yang Lei''s training at the same time as Shaobai."


    I saw my father hit it with one finger. It was not from the sky, but from himself. A white light scattered into two paths and ran into Li Qi and me respectively.Zizizi ~


    before Li Qi regained his consciousness, he convulsed all over, and tears came out in pain, "Wow, damn, it''s killing me, uncle, I haven''t said to start."


    "I''m... I''m kidding." I stammer.


    ..


    at the end of the day, Li Qi and I got out of the forbidden area, helped each other, and our four legs were shaking.


    "My God, it''s so painful that I can''t wait to find a rope to hang myself." Li Qi wants to cry without tears.


    I trembled and said, "you''re a fart. You''re even human. Why don''t you think about me? It''s not like death."


    "Now I finally know that it takes a lot of perseverance. The cultivation of the body is the rhythm of the whole process of death." Li Qi said.


    I was about to reply when my mobile phone suddenly vibrated.


    It''s a call from Fu Xiao.


    Press the call button, I said: "Lao Fu, what''s the matter?"


    "Ha ha ha, why are you so powerless? Isn''t it the four ladies who have served you too much? " Fu Xiao made a joke and heard my mouth twitch.


    "Go away, I''m going to collapse now." I can''t help scolding.


    Fu Xiao didn''t care. On the contrary, he was very happy. He said with a smile, "I''ve got some good news for you, and I''ve found another book for me. However, the other party said that if I want this book, I have to pay a lot of money. You know, I don''t like to suffer losses, so you have to show up."


    "In what hands?" My heart was filled with joy.


    As a result, Fu Xiao poured cold water on me and said, "it''s not so easy. It''s more difficult than the monks last time, because it''s not in our territory. It''s in the hands of a large consortium in the United States! It seems that you have to go to Meidi

 Chapter 867

    My heart suddenly cooled. I didn''t expect that the refined body Scripture could be spread overseas in a long time.


    In this way, the scope of the search will not only be within the territory, but will spread to the whole world.


    "Well, the other consortium''s economic strength is not bad. It belongs to one of the top ten consortia in the United States. I have communicated with the other in advance. Guess what?" Fu Xiao''s tone suddenly became very unhappy.


    My eyebrows slightly raised, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s useless to them, but they know it''s a good thing. We''re looking for it. They ask us for 200 billion yuan. If it''s less than that, don''t even think about it." Fu Xiao snorted.


    My eyes glared and I asked, "do you think I would be so stupid to exchange 200 billion yuan for a Scripture?"


    "I know you won''t do this, but the money must be paid out, otherwise we can''t get it. The other party is holding on to the Scriptures we need, so it''s like stepping on us in disguise and asking us to ask." Fu Xiao said.


    This Fu Xiao is really a good person. He loves to take advantage of things. He is not willing to take advantage of things when there is a loss.


    But the good thing is that Fu Xiao is honest enough. He doesn''t want to suffer losses and will say it at the first time.


    I helped Li Qi to go out and sat down on Zhang Shi''s bench. I was not in a hurry to give an answer. I was thinking about how to solve the problem.


    After thinking for several minutes, I came to the conclusion and replied, "well, you can arrange a meeting with each other for me. I''ll still use Zhang Quan''s identity. You can help me prepare the funds first. Zhang Quan''s identity is inconvenient outside. I''ll return it to you when I get back. I''ll try to negotiate with them first."


    Fu Xiao suddenly lost his voice.


    I said, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you talk? "


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough." Fu Xiao said bitterly.


    "Yes, I''ll give it to you when I come back. Can I say something false? You cheapskate. " I almost didn''t get angry. This guy is so mean that he looks like a miser.


    "Hang up first. When you plan to leave the country, please let me know and send someone to pick you up at any time." Fu Xiao said and hung up.


    Put down the phone, looking at the call records on the screen, I can''t help but smile bitterly. It''s true that Fu Xiao is kind and mean. Sometimes I can''t understand why there are so many wonderful flowers around me!


    Especially the guy sitting next to me with a little urine on his crotch!


    "Don''t you think that''s not good? When you''re nervous, when you''re scared, you pee. " I put away my cell phone, and I''m so angry that I turn my eyes to Li Qi.


    Li Qi suddenly blushed and his neck was thick. He straightened up his chest and said, "fart! You can''t do it. Your whole family can''t do it. Yang Lei is so terrible. If you want to change it into a normal person, I guess the excrement has come out. I just peed a little. Don''t hold on all day. Use this to damage me. "


    "Why can''t I pee? I don''t think you can, tut tut. " I deliberately made a strange expression, staring at his crotch.


    Li Qi didn''t know where he had the strength. If he pressed me, a monkey would steal peaches. "I''ll catch you."


    "Go away, go away! I don''t play with people who pee their pants. " I broke away and ran away. Li Qi was very angry.


    Prince hall.


    I took the top seat, with Li Dachuan and Deshan standing in front.


    As a master, how can you not care?


    So I said, "Dachuan, Deshan has been here for several days. How are you doing?"


    Li Dachuan looked at Deshan. He was several years older than Li Dachuan. His face was embarrassed, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "Well, Prince, Deshan''s performance is very good. He will do whatever I ask him to do. There is nothing out of the ordinary." Li Dachuan made a hard report.


    I nodded in appreciation, looked away at Deshan and asked, "Deshan, are you still used to these days?"


    "Habit, Dachuan is old to me." Virtue should be good.


    Li Dachuan was even more embarrassed. "Yes, yes, you are older than me... But this relationship really makes me unable to adapt to Dachuan. Prince, you see, the grade of Deshan is older than me, and he is your apprentice. My God, Dachuan''s Three Outlooks have been destroyed."


    "It''s OK. You''ll be relieved later. It has nothing to do with age. It''s because of seniority. In addition, I have one thing to tell you to do, that is, I''m going to visit Meidi. You''ll prepare 200 billion yuan for me to use when I come back." My comforting hand.


    Li Dachuan''s face was in a state of uncertainty as soon as the 200 billion yuan fund came out. He was so scared that Deshan almost flashed his tongue.


    "200 billion? Prince, what are you doing? "


    "Cough, cough, cough, master, you are really a God. You can take 200 billion yuan without blinking an eye."


    I sipped my lips, thinking about how to negotiate, and said: "don''t worry too much, it''s useful, or it may not be necessary, just let you prepare for me in advance. After all, it''s a large sum of money and needs time to prepare.""Wait, you said you were going to America? What are you doing there? " Li Dachuan asked.


    I picked up a cup of tea, but I didn''t rush to answer. My heart said that if I embezzled such a large sum of money, I must have an explanation. If it was only for a scripture, then the old man would certainly object. Maybe some people would object. After all, this kind of behavior is too stupid, and the loser is not so defeated.


    As a result, Deshan suddenly said, "ha ha ha, master, you''re making such a large sum of money. Aren''t you going to marry a foreign girl to come back and make a combination of Chinese and western?"


    Poof ~


    the tea just came out. I wiped my mouth and said to myself, "what the hell is in Deshan''s head? Four wives are enough for me. Another foreign girl will strangle me.".


    "200 billion to marry a foreign daughter-in-law, you when your master, I really so stupid?" I put down my tea cup and let out a little dignity of being a master.


    Deshan immediately shut up and stood behind Li Dachuan.


    Li Dachuan said with a wry smile: "there must be a reason for this, or even the old man can''t pass the test. No one will agree."


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough With that, I thought that no one could know about it. It was ridiculous. The old man had to scold me to death.


    Li Dachuan shook his head, "no way, preparation also needs reasons. Such a large amount of capital flow, the old man will certainly care about it. When you leave, if the old man asks, what can I do?"


    "I believe you must have this ability. People are forced out. I believe you, Dachuan. You are so smart. There is no problem." I turned my mouth lightly, but I didn''t know what to do.


    Li Dachuan pulled down his face and said, "are you praising me or pitching me?"

 Chapter 868

    Li Dachuan has no way, and his face is full of grievances, just like an air bag.


    Li Dachuan insisted that he would muddle through as much as he could, but if the old man asked in person, he would have to think of another excuse.


    After the two of them left, I thought that I had never been abroad in my life, and I was a little excited about going to America this time.


    It took me a few days to get everything ready and finish the busy work and documents ahead of time, which made me free a lot of time.


    This morning, I put on my mask and took Zhang Quan''s ID card. After informing Fu Xiao, I was taken out of the Li family all the way. In order to blind Luo''s eyes, I turned around several times secretly. Finally, I disguised as an ordinary person and boarded safely.


    As soon as I buckled my seat belt in the first class, I sat down next to a middle-aged man in a suit.


    He turned his face and said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Zhang."


    "It was you, Ma Hua, who accompanied me. I thought it was Liu Ming." I stretched out and spoke softly.


    Ma Hua, wearing black framed glasses, reached for a push and calmly said, "Liu Ming has other affairs to be busy. Naturally, Ma Hua will come next. Because of the American affairs, Liu Ming is not familiar with me. This time, the other party''s lion is talking. Are you sure, Mr. Zhang? I''m afraid your government can''t agree to misappropriate such a large sum of money. "


    "I just need to have a look. If I can deceive them, it''s best. If I can''t, I can only solve it with money." I don''t have the bottom in my heart. I always feel that it''s too extravagant to spend a lot of money to buy a Book of refining body Sutra, and I don''t know whether it''s original or not. Is there anything I need in the brand of divine consciousness.


    200 billion, this is not a small amount, it is astronomical, ordinary people may not be able to spend a hundred lives.


    If something is leaked out, it will not be said to be a loser, but it will also be said to be funny, which will have an unnecessary impact on the Li family.


    The only problem is that I can''t guarantee the usefulness of the Lian Ti Jing I found this time. If I miss a good opportunity, I will regret it. I always have to try it. What if it is this one?


    Ma Hua put his mouth to my ear and said, "master Fu told me that if you want to use the money to solve the problem, you have to give it back to him, or he will go to the Li family to ask for an account."


    Master Fu refers to the miser Fu Xiao.


    I almost didn''t jump off the plane to beat Fu Xiao in yinmen. This guy is definitely the most stingy person I''ve ever met. I haven''t planned to use money to solve this problem. This guy constantly reminds me to remember to pay back the money.


    "Yes, I''ll do what I say." I went back against my heart and said that I may not be able to get 200 billion yuan from the Li family. Let''s muddle around first.


    Nothing to say all the way.


    After 12 hours, the plane entered new york city and began to lower its altitude.


    When I look down, the huge statue of Liberty stands near the harbor, and the architectural style around it is all American.


    I can''t help feeling that I haven''t seen the foreign scenery before. It''s really praiseworthy.


    Maybe it''s patriotism. No matter how good foreign countries are, I still love my own country.


    After arriving at Kennedy International Airport and stepping off the plane, MCA and I went through a lot of procedures to get out of the airport like ordinary people. There was no luxury car to pick up and take a taxi all the way.


    The black driver spoke English with great enthusiasm. Anyway, I didn''t understand. MCA did my translation in the whole process.


    Driving all the way, I was like a country bumpkin into the city, always staring at the scenery outside the window. The foreign girls in the street, the buildings full of American style, the police maintaining order, and the prosperity here were more prosperous than the capital.


    However, I still like Beijing, which can''t be compared.


    At this time, Ma Hua suddenly answered the phone and said a few words to the other party in English, then his face became not good-looking.


    After I hung up, I quickly asked, "what''s the situation? Who''s calling you? "


    "Kyle''s representative of the other financial group said that it was not convenient to meet today, so let''s go again tomorrow. Because this is their territory, he deliberately humiliated us. After all, it''s not a business, it''s a confidential private matter, and it doesn''t represent any international position." MCA explained.


    My eyebrows frowned, and I slowly twisted them together and asked, "200 billion is not a small amount. Kyle dares to do this because he thinks he''s going to eat us. He thinks we''re going to beg him?"


    "It should be like this. That''s right." MCA nodded solemnly.


    I stretched my brows, held my chest leisurely in the car, and laughed, "what a great dignity. I''d like to see who asked for it. The 200 billion is definitely not a small amount. Does Kyle think it''s a child''s family, and he can do it at will? Let''s fix a few days and ignore him. He''s just a representative of the consortium. As time goes by, I don''t believe that the big boss behind the consortium won''t worry. It''s strange that Kyle won''t be killed if the 200 billion yuan is soaked in soup. "


    Said, I habitually yelled, "the driver turned around, looking for a hotel."


    The black driver looked back with a question mark on his face, "what?"The Malaysian Chinese replied fluently in English, which was also very noisy.


    The black driver immediately understood and turned around.


    I said, "what do you mean?"


    "Keke, I asked him to go to the hotel arranged by yinmen. You really are. What''s your status now? Why don''t you learn some English?" Ma Hua covered his face with his hands, unable to laugh or cry.


    "I don''t have the time to learn. Don''t you just use my translation now? If one is not enough, I''ll take two. If two are not enough, I''ll take ten! " I cut with disdain.


    When I stayed in the hotel on the same day, the treatment of hidden door arrangement was not bad, the room was very luxurious, and the meal was delivered on time.


    In the evening, Ma Hua rang the doorbell outside. I opened the heavy door and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough Ma Hua handed over the cell phone.


    I am a Leng a Leng of receive in the hand, then put in the ear, there immediately spread the old man''s voice.


    "How did you get to New York?"


    "Is what Dachuan said true?"


    "Are you really going to marry Ning xingwudao?"


    I didn''t understand for a moment and asked, "what? Married? What did Dachuan say? "


    "Aren''t you planning 200 billion yuan to give Ning Xing and ye Wudao a dowry? It''s just that the bride price is too high. Are you sure you''ve considered it? Now many people know that, including Ning Xing and ye Wudao, the Ye family and Ning Fu are very happy. Do you plan to pay the bride price as soon as you come back? Shaobai, it''s not that I say you. 200 billion is not a small number. It''s not that I''m stingy. It''s that you''re shouldering a heavy responsibility now. You can''t be too casual about everything. You should consider it carefully. " The old man explained.


    I shook my head in a hurry, and the whole person was confused. Did Li Dachuan find such a reason? Ning Xing and ye Wudao all know? How long has it been.


    If I didn''t pay the bride price after I went back, and I still owe Fu Xiao a debt in order to refine my body, what would be the consequence?


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 39800 kings.

 Chapter 869

    200 billion betrothal gifts. How ridiculous is that?


    This is the second. Ning Xing and ye Wudao both know that they thought I would get married as soon as I came back. Without a proper explanation, I would be trapped in the middle.


    In addition, if I really bought the Lian Ti Jing with 200 billion yuan and didn''t have the money to pay the dowry, how can I realize this lie?


    The old man will ask, where''s the money? Where did you spend your money!


    My face turned black when I stuck my mobile phone to my ear. It''s really a bad excuse to scold Li Dachuan, but it''s also my fault. If I told him clearly, maybe I wouldn''t use this excuse.


    "Why don''t you talk? Shaobai, is it true or false? You can make a conclusion. If you really want to get married, I will prepare everything for you in advance. " Said the old man.


    I raised my hand and wiped the cold sweat on my forehead. I dare not say it''s fake, otherwise the old man will definitely break the casserole and ask to the end.


    Simply, I said: "then you always prepare first, wait for me to go back."


    "Since it''s your decision, I''m not going to be involved. It''s just that the dowry is too extravagant. We''ll have to discuss it when you come back. 200 billion is not a small sum." The old man said and hung up.


    I returned my cell phone to Ma Hua, and when I went back to my room, I was paralyzed on the sofa. I was so stupid.


    Ma Hua closed the door and came in. He sat next to me with a smile and asked, "I said Comrade Li, what''s your situation? Why are you so depressed? "


    "It''s OK. Leave me alone. What''s up with Kyle?" I took a deep breath and decided to put my concerns aside.


    Mahua pushed the black frame glasses and shook his head gravely. "It''s not clear for the moment. The representative of Kyle''s consortium hasn''t given me any notice yet. I think the other party is really grasping the refining Sutra and wants to pit us in the dead."


    "You haven''t told me the specific situation of the other party''s consortia. Just tell me now. At least I have a little bottom in my heart." I lit a cigarette, bent down on the sofa to support the gills, until now there is no good plan, in Kyle''s cold, completely passive.


    "The gudela consortium, which controls part of the economic trend of the United States, is one of the top ten consortia and ranks in the top five. Compared with the economic strength of the Li family, the gudela consortium is only a little bit worse. The big boss behind the scenes is almost invisible, and Kyle is generally in charge of it," Mahua said


    "In addition, the gudela consortia also have many innate experts. Of course, the consortia also have two characters who are very happy. In their Western appellation, if they reach the state of great happiness, it is the LORD God, and the origin is the highest."


    "The world is very big. It''s not the only place where China comes from. In the western world, there are also people who are good at cultivating. But compared with the unknown predecessors, it''s still a lot worse. But as far as I know, although the source of the west is not as powerful as China, it''s much more than China."


    "But now the situation is different. It''s impossible to borrow people. The reason why the Luo people dare not go to war rashly is not only because of China, but also because they are afraid of being profited by the western power. Once they go to war, they will kill 1000 enemies and lose 800. Although the Luo people are powerful, China is not easy to provoke."


    After listening to these words, I nodded thoughtfully and thought it was true.


    Later, I went to Malaysia to find out more. After he left, I learned something about the gudela consortium.


    The strength of this gudela consortium should not be underestimated. There are already two gods at the level of great fullness. Who knows if there are any high-level guardians behind?


    Things are in a dilemma. It''s really hard to solve them without money.


    The problem is to buy scriptures with money. How can I explain to you when I go back to the Li family? This is idiotic behavior.


    All night long.


    I stayed up all night, and my brain was all screwed up.


    Early in the morning, Ma Hua knocked on the door and suddenly told me that Kyle was going to come here to meet me in person and let me prepare for it.


    I dressed and sat upright in the reception hall of the presidential suite, while MCA welcomed Kyle downstairs.


    "Something''s wrong. It''s playing the game of playing hard to get, deliberately making people feel uncomfortable, and then according to the agreement, it comes the next day to create a good impression again, in order to make people pay for it?" I frown, the more I think about it, the more wrong it is. It''s a trap.


    A moment later, MCA appeared from the door and made a gesture of invitation. Next to him, a well-dressed foreigner, with a full face of apology, hurried in.


    This man is about 40 years old. He has a tall nose and a strong body. He has a little bit of scum on both sides of his cheek. He wears a delicate watch and has a big brown back hairstyle. He looks a bit aristocratic. He is a middle-aged foreign handsome man.


    What surprised me most was that Kyle could speak Chinese. When he came over, he reached out to me and said politely, "surely this is Mr. Zhang Quan? I''m so sorry. Kyle couldn''t leave on business yesterday. That''s why he delayed. Today I''m here to apologize to Mr. Zhang. "


    That sincere expression, that modest greetings, completely can not see is pretended.


    At this moment, even the attitude of the Malaysian Chinese had a big turn, looking at Kyle could not help showing a happy color."Hello, Mr. Kyle. I''m Zhang Quan. Don''t worry. Please have a seat." I politely replied that this person can speak in secret, and even use the trick of holding out his hand without smiling. Besides, playing hard to get, he is better than a monkey.


    Kyle nodded modestly, sat down slowly opposite me, arched his hand and said, "Mr. Zhang Quan is here on behalf of the hidden gate of China. I''m here to extend a warm welcome to our consortium. It''s really our negligence to make you feel aggrieved in this hotel. Why don''t you ask Mr. Zhang to move and talk with us?"


    This Kyle is so talkative!


    I know very well in my heart that Kyle is making use of this kind of treatment contrast to enhance his favor. How can this negotiation skill escape my eyes?


    So I said, "don''t bother. Let''s talk about it here. Did Mr. Kyle bring the Scriptures?"


    "No, that''s why I said," let''s move. After all, the Scriptures are valuable. " Kyle said.


    I lightly raised the corner of my mouth, "it''s very valuable here, but it''s worthless in other people''s hands, isn''t it?"


    "Where is Mr. Zhang speaking? This is a refined Scripture. If someone can understand it and its value is unimaginable, how can it be worthless? " Kyle''s face doesn''t change. It''s an invisible price increase.


    I laughed and gave a thumbs up. "Mr. Kyle is very eloquent. He''s really good at speaking. But I don''t like beating around the bush. If I want to buy scriptures with 200 billion yuan, I''ll take them and let me check them. Besides, if I can''t get the Scriptures, I want to pay for them. Isn''t it possible?"

 Chapter 870

    "Since Mr. Zhang wants to see it, it''s not impossible, but he still has to return to the previous topic. Please move." Kyle''s face was modest and calm from beginning to end. It seemed that no matter what I said, there was not much room for maneuver.


    I thought this guy was definitely on purpose, but I just came to see the training Sutra. I didn''t need to take it away. Kyle helped me.


    Simply, I followed Kyle''s meaning and left the hotel with him. After being picked up by a luxury car, I came to a huge private American Palace.


    Kyle invited me and MCA into the door. The whole process was courteous and courteous. Then he placed us in the luxurious reception hall and went to pick up the Scriptures himself.


    Ma Hua looked at Kyle''s back and said with a smile, "Kyle is good. I think this deal is almost finished."


    I lit a cigarette in silence and said that even Ma Hua was brainwashed by Kyle''s behavior.


    as like as two peas, maybe it will become the same as Ma Hua. Unfortunately, I am not, I have experienced so many words, and I can not hide from my speech.


    Even if Kyle acted like that again, I could see the confidence hidden in his expression clearly.


    But the guy from MCA, while Kyle is no longer there, actually starts talking again.


    "I think the transaction will be completed soon. You should remember to pay back the money then, Mr. Zhang."


    "Otherwise, after I go back, I can''t explain to master Fu."


    I looked sideways and yelled, "come on, I''ll tell you from Lao Fu. Don''t remind me all the time. If I can run to the monk, I can''t run to the temple. I''m afraid that I have selective amnesia."


    "No, I won''t say it." MCA faces embarrassment.


    I flicked the ash into the ashtray. Ma Hua Yue reminded me that the more I didn''t want to spend the 200 billion yuan, otherwise there would be a mess left behind and it would be hard to clean up.


    200 billion is astronomical. It''s too bad to buy an unknown Scripture.


    After waiting for half an hour, Kyle came back in a hurry, holding a delicate box with a lock on the outside.


    Kyle put the box on the table, took the key out of his pocket and opened it. There was a brand new book in it.


    "How is it new?" I was stunned for a moment.


    Kyle took out the Scriptures, put them on the table and pushed them in front of me. He explained, "well, the real scriptures are very valuable. Before I knew that yinmen was coming to buy them, I copied one in advance. Mr. Zhang, don''t you want to check the authenticity? This is as like as two peas. "


    Look at the wool!


    This is a copy. There is nothing I want.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, Kyle raised a smile and said, "the hidden gate attaches so much importance to refining the body Sutra. It must not be written, is it?"


    "As far as I know, there are some refined body scriptures in several Chinese aristocratic families, but you still find us here. Although you don''t know what you are looking for, it should be something that the hidden door attaches great importance to."


    "It''s a pity that the original scriptures can''t be taken out before the funds arrive, but Mr. Zhang can rest assured that I, Kyle, guarantee in the name of the gudela consortium, that should be the refined scriptures you want."


    I did not rush to answer, but picked up a copy of the Scriptures, absent-minded view.


    content is as like as two peas. The key is Kell has made such a difference. Is it not in disguise that he is forcing me to pay?


    After biting my teeth, I thought that the gudrura consortium was not simple. I saw through the essence and knew that I was not just for the surface. If I didn''t give money, I wouldn''t give it to the real refining Sutra.


    Flipping through the copied scriptures, I took a look at Kyle. The guy''s face was full of smiles, and his self-confidence began to show. It seemed that he had done it for me on purpose.


    At this time. The unresponsive MCA finally realized that something was wrong and said, "Mr. Kyle, regardless of all the factors, we spend 200 billion on the Scriptures. If you take the copied scriptures and say it''s true? How can we tell the true from the false? "


    "In our business, we have to be conscientious and pay attention to credit. Besides, with the abundant financial resources of our goodluck group, can we do such deception? Mr. Ma Hua, don''t judge a gentleman with a mean heart. " Kyle immediately put his arms around his chest, his face full of justice.


    When marwharton was choked by Kyle, he was speechless.


    I put down the Sutra with a dignified look. If the refined Sutra is original, it''s like a lucky draw to find what I need from it!


    Or spend 200 billion to draw a prize...


    a little thought, there is no way, I have to say: "200 billion is too expensive, this Scripture is more than so much money, I can''t do more than 100 billion."


    As a result, Kyle didn''t accept my bargaining at all. He actually put the Scriptures back directly. His attitude changed instantly and said coldly, "Mr. Zhang, you are wasting my time. The price we offered is 200 billion yuan. It''s no good to lose one point. I don''t think you are sincere in trading. I won''t accompany you for the moment."


    High, really high.Kyle obviously caught me in the dead place where I wanted the Scripture, playing a game with me.


    I sat on the sofa, reached out to block Kyle who got up, and said with a smile, "Mr. Kyle is very smart. You have a good grasp. I can give you 200 billion yuan, but if the scripture you get is not satisfied with my mind, you must return all the money."


    "I like Mr. Zhang. You are a big spender. You can rest assured that Mr. Zhang will be absolutely satisfied with the real scriptures." Kyle chuckled again and sat down again, without a word about the refund.


    I turned my face and gave MCA a wink.


    Ma Hua made a mouth shape, suggesting that I really want to give money?


    I nodded silently and decided to fight for the chance. It was the rhythm of a lucky draw.


    With a sigh, Ma Hua immediately picked up his mobile phone, called the relevant departments of yinmen, and asked to immediately mobilize 200 billion yuan of funds to transfer funds across the ocean to the goodluck consortium.


    The call lasted for ten minutes before Ma Hua hung it up. Then he nodded to me heavily, even shaking when he said, "200 billion turned around, it''s estimated that it will arrive in a few minutes, 200 billion..."


    the mobile phone vibrated. When Kyle saw the arrival information, he immediately laughed, patted his palms and asked someone to bring some top-level champagne and pour it into a goblet It''s on.


    "Hahaha, on behalf of gudela consortium, Kyle thanks yinmen and Mr. Zhang for their generosity. Let''s have a drink to celebrate the success of this transaction." Kyle picked up the cup and was so happy.


    I had a polite drink, and it took me more than ten minutes to urge Kyle to send the real scriptures.


    Kyle made another trip himself and didn''t allow anyone else to enter the reception hall. I was so nervous that I couldn''t even breathe.


    After waiting about 20 minutes, Kyle started with a box again. The difference is that the box is full of simplicity and dust.


    On the table, Kyle took out the key, pointed to the box and said, "Mr. Zhang, what you want is in it. Do you want me to open it myself? Or are you coming? "


    I swallowed saliva, did not promise to unlock the lock, immediately God sense swept away.

 Chapter 871

    To tell you the truth, I''m very angry. Kyle is clearly pitching people and treating me as an idiot.


    However, things are not turning for the better.


    I was immersed in divine consciousness, and in an instant I invaded the Scriptures in the box.


    An inexplicable touch, a section of memory does not belong to me, as before, all poured into the mind.


    It''s just that this memory is very short. It''s thinner than other refined scriptures.


    It''s still the old man. He sits in the hut with his knees crossed, and his mouth is full of words.


    "Divine consciousness can be divided into four stages: concentration, disenchantment, and exit from the body... If you trigger the original spirit and open the divine consciousness by refining the body meridian, you can reach the stage of exit from the body at one time. You can search the soul, control the human, and destroy the soul."


    "The next realm is to return to the source of divine knowledge, open up the sea of knowledge, resonate with the main road, and actually control the road!"


    "Your will can influence the road, and even the more you practice, the more you can control the road!"


    "The main road adds body, under one day, ten thousand above!"


    "The only regret is that we can''t escape the reincarnation of the way of heaven, and we are still under the way of heaven."


    "There are different ways of divine knowledge. I don''t have the ability to take and give up this method, but that person, he has."


    At this point, the old man raised his head and looked at the sky through the window. "His ninth source is on the road of seizing heaven. He wants to control the power of heaven by combining Tao and subvert the will of the whole sky by seizing and abandoning the law."


    "I''m going to fight with him. There''s no possibility of defeating him. I have to fight with my life to hurt his divine consciousness, so that he can''t recover in a short time, and he can''t give full play to the method of seizing and abandoning. No matter who he abandons, in addition to the divine consciousness, the inner Qi and the physical body will start to practice again. But this period will come to an end one day. If his divine consciousness recovers completely, and he succeeds in combining the Tao, If there is no one in the future, it will be sad. "


    "Because he wants to be the heaven! He wants to be the way of heaven! He wants to be immortal


    "So he called himself... Luotian!"


    The memory stops suddenly.


    All the pictures are fixed in the two words that the old man finally read.


    Luo Tian!


    When I woke up, I was shocked, and I couldn''t help taking a cold breath.


    It''s Luo Tian. How many years has he survived?


    According to the age of the old man, at least for hundreds of years, how many people did Luo Tian lose and how many bodies did he change in order to survive until now?


    Before I could finish thinking, Kyle waved in front of me, "Mr. Zhang? Mr. Zhang? What''s the matter with you? "


    "Well, I''m here." I came back to myself.


    Kyle gave me the key to the box with a smile and said, "I think it''s better for Mr. Zhang to open the box himself."


    I put the things in my head aside, immediately pushed it with my hand, and refused: "this box is so old and dusty. I''m not satisfied with it. I don''t think so. Anyway, I didn''t read the Scriptures in it, and the key is not in my hand, which means I haven''t got it. Now I''ve changed my mind. I don''t want this Scripture. You give me the money back."


    "No more?" Ma Hua is silly.


    Kyle''s face changed, as if he had been fooled. He said in a cold voice, "Mr. Zhang, I''ve brought all the things. Is there any reason why I don''t want them?"


    This Kyle has been calculating me before. Anyway, I''ve explored it with my divine sense. He can''t find it at all.


    To put it in a bad way, I''m just a rogue, or a reasonable rogue!


    "Why can''t I change my mind if I don''t show it and unlock the box? Why can''t I get a refund if I don''t even go out now? " I didn''t give him a good face at that time. I think he pretended to be very hard.


    Sure enough, Kyle suddenly showed his fierce face, and his eyes Rose with a strong murderer. He bit his teeth and said, "Zhang, don''t be shameless. This is not the territory of your hidden door. It''s the private court of our gudera consortium. You can''t fight me. If you don''t represent the hidden door, I can kill you every minute. I won''t even give you scriptures and swallow the money directly ¡£¡±


    "Oh, it''s a big bully. What''s the matter? I''m here. If you have the ability, do it yourself? " I sneered and said in secret that I was not a good person at all. I didn''t have any heart knot at all. Anyway, I''m not a virgin.


    What''s more, Kyle has been cheating on me from beginning to end, deliberately selling a sutra book for 200 billion yuan and killing me like a fat sheep. What''s the point? He is not a gentleman.


    How? You''re only allowed Kyle to pit me, and I''m not allowed to be a rascal?


    "Zhang Quan, anyway, the money has arrived. You need it and don''t want it. Don''t annoy me. If you know the truth, you can take it away quickly. In this way, we gudela consortium and your hidden door have an account with each other. This is not Huaxia. You don''t have the chance to refuse. It depends on our face! It''s good to let you take the Scriptures. " Kyle slapped the table and stood up with a Shua. He was aggressive, which was quite different from his previous humility.Ma Hua secretly tugged at my clothes and said in my ear, "don''t you want scriptures? I''ve given you all the money. Take it as soon as possible. It''s really not our territory, and it''s still in the private court of the godra consortium. We can''t do without it. Let''s take a step back


    "No! Don''t, unless I''m an idiot, I''ll spend 200 billion to buy a broken Sutra and give him five yuan, which is too much for me. " I raised my hand to refuse and got up in a flash.


    Kyle''s expression was gloomy to the extreme, with a trace of hair on his forehead. He hummed coldly: "very good, very good. It''s really a toast. Our consortium is a pit for you. How about it? How about treating you as idiots? That''s to deliberately raise the price to 200 billion for you fools to buy. "


    "I''m finally willing to admit it, aren''t I?" My eyes narrowed into a slit, and there was cold light in it.


    Kyle, fearless and fearless, replied: "I''m sorry that you''ve made me angry. Now I want you to die, and no one can save you."


    "At that time, I will find a reason to say that you had a conflict with Lord God and were killed by Lord God. No one knows the truth. You are just the people sent to negotiate. You are not an important person. Then we can get a copy of the Scripture and give it to yinmen. They dare not fart. Believe it or not?"


    "Hahaha, I may have given a copy to yinmen, and then we copied another one, so we can continue to fool you stupid Chinese pigs."


    Kyle had a lot of chatter and even said what he planned to do after we were killed.


    "Kyle, we need something. You let us go." The Malaysian Chinese are so angry that they have to be soft hearted.


    I turned around and glared at Ma Hua. "I''ve been scolded as a Chinese pig. What''s your backbone, Ma Hua?"


    "I can''t help it. You may not be able to deal with the two gods of gudera alone. The other side even has the source. I''ll forget it myself. You can''t be hurt." MCA is helpless.


    "Is it?" I turned my head and kicked Kyle in the stomach.


    ..


    words of the author: add more to the 40000 crown of kings.

 Chapter 872

    Bang!


    Kyle was directly kicked by me, like a ball, and knocked over a lot of precious porcelain bottles.


    I managed to control it very well. Kyle hit the wall and stopped rolling immediately. He was in a mess and his hair was in a mess.


    Kyle showed a strong displeasure. He couldn''t believe that I dared to hit him here. He stood up and wiped the dust on his face. He couldn''t keep the so-called gentlemanly demeanor any longer. He said in a hurry: "Zhang Quan, you want to die! This is our private boundary of gudera. You alone can make you dead. Do you know my identity in gudera group? "


    Speaking of this, Kyle yelled a few words in English, which seemed to be calling people.


    Sure enough, a large number of figures poured in outside the reception hall.


    Kyle pointed at me and spoke English again. There were more than twenty figures coming in an instant.


    I don''t need a Malaysian Chinese translator to translate this. I understand it myself. This guy means killing me.


    Ma Hua''s face changed dramatically. He hid behind me and shrunk his neck. "Oh, my God, you are too impulsive. What can you do if you want to attract the LORD God?"


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. In the blink of an eye, I spread out my divine consciousness and imprisoned all these people''s consciousness, but I didn''t control Kyle, so I swam away in a flash. When I raised my hand at will, my mouth was wide open.


    Pop!


    Pa Pa!


    Bang Bang ~


    in less than half a minute, dozens of people were all sucked by me, either hanging on the ceiling, or being pulled out of the window, and some were still standing on their feet.


    This short scene, see Kyle stunned, full of horror said: "you, who are you? Why can''t they move, they have to stand and be beaten? Why are you moving so fast! "


    "Is there anyone else? Go ahead and call your Lord God. I''d like to see the difference between the Western Lord God and the eastern Great fullness. " I calmly side face, heart eager to try.


    Kyle was so excited that when he wanted to shout, there was a man outside the door who could speak Chinese.


    "You don''t have to shout. Are you from the hidden gate of China? How dare you not even pay attention to the LORD God. I really want to see what you can do


    This middle-aged man, who calls himself Charlie, is nine feet tall. He exudes a deep feeling from the inside out. He is bald and murderous.


    Kyle was overjoyed. He ran over and hid behind Charlie. He pointed to me and said, "Lord God, this is the man. He is so brave. He ignores the authority of our gudera family."


    Charlie nodded, motionless, flicking between his fingers, the air sword came.


    I carry both hands, also motionless, let the gas sword into the body.


    "It''s not easy to have some skills, but I don''t think you can make it through this move, can you?" Charlie sneered, still motionless, raised his finger to point out of thin air, the air suddenly produced bursts of ripples, into a huge thorn cage, blocking all my retreat, and shrinking.


    Until it shrinks to a certain extent, the sharp spines pop out and form a sting rain in the cage.


    I still don''t move, secretly protecting Ma Hua with internal Qi.


    Whoosh ~


    outside the cage, Kyle laughed and said, "hahaha, this picture is full of guts. Even Lord Charlie and our Lord God dare not pay attention to it. Now he''s dead."


    A moment later, the thorn cage dissipated.


    I stretched out my hand and yawned. Standing in the same place, I asked, "it seems that the Western God is no different from our great fullness. Tickle."


    "What? It''s impossible! Zhang Quan should be dead. Why can he? " Kyle''s eyes gaped.


    Charlie''s expression became more and more dignified, and he restrained a little bit of murderous spirit. He asked, "who are you? With your cultivation, you should not be a nobody. What''s more, where''s the internal skill I just used?"


    "In my stomach, would you like to taste something? Oh, I don''t want to do it either. It''s just that some people don''t want to give me money back because they are too short of money. " I patted my stomach.


    Kyle shook his head and refused to die. "Absolutely not. The money is in our pockets. How can we spit it out?"


    "Why don''t we have the right to refund before we take it or look at it?" When MCA saw that I was all right, he immediately began to refute.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. This is our territory. Can you resist one Lord God? Can you resist two Kyle''s face was like eating dog''s excrement. He wanted to fight me to the end.


    At this time, Charlie put in a word and said, "Mr. Zhang Quan, maybe you have some strange means to resist my internal skills, but I will exert my full strength to gather the statue of God. You must not be the opponent. If there is another God, you two will have nowhere to escape today. Take away the Scriptures while things are not too bad."


    Statues? What the hell? Is it virtual? Is that the Western way of saying it?I thought about it. How could I? If I really spend 200 billion to buy the Scriptures, I will be scolded to death, and I can''t account for it.


    Squint, my heart said can only play to the end, anyway, reasonable, we are not afraid.


    So, I said forcefully: "impossible, I didn''t take the Scriptures, I didn''t see anything, I didn''t touch anything, not to mention the big price of 200 billion, only a fool would spend it."


    "What Mr. Zhang means is that he won''t do it anyway?" Charlie''s face darkened.


    I put up my fingers, swayed left and right, and denied, "that''s not true. If I could reduce the price by about 10 billion, I would still like to buy it."


    Kyle immediately jumped out from behind Charlie and pointed angrily at me.


    "It''s impossible. Don''t even think about it."


    "If you want to negotiate with us in this way, I advise you to die."


    "It''s only 200 billion. You can''t afford to bargain for a dime. Do you understand?"


    "Charlie, I don''t want to make a fuss. As long as the price is right, I''m willing to give it. 10 billion is my limit. I''m the only one in the world. You have to think about it. If you can help find the whereabouts of other refined classics, I can offer you a higher price next time. After all, the ability of hidden door is limited due to the overseas situation, The gudela consortium is more convenient than the hidden gate. " With a faint smile, I completely ignored the existence of Kyle, because now it''s not him that can speak, it''s Charlie.


    "I''m not in charge of this matter. I''m not the real owner of the goodluck group. In the current situation, money can''t be refunded. You''re not good enough to be convinced." Charlie responded.


    "Do you know what is the first person under the source?" I said.


    Before Charlie could hear this, I was approaching, and my fingertips stopped in the middle of his eyebrows. "Is that enough?"

 Chapter 873

    Charlie raised his eyes and looked at a finger in the middle of his eyebrows. He was in a cold sweat.


    Kyle almost flashed his tongue, panicked and couldn''t stand.


    Silence is like a pool of stagnant water.


    It lasted for half a minute before I broke the silence, moved my finger away and said faintly, "gudela consortium should not lose the following transactions for the sake of immediate interests. This is not only the basis for establishing friendly relations, but also the basis for mutual benefit."


    "Your strength is very strong. Just with your physical body, you have shown an incomparable crushing power. With your strength, how can you be a nobody? I think this is just your pseudonym to avoid the sight of the Luo people? " Charlie swallowed his saliva with great dignity.


    "Impossible, impossible, Charlie is the God, how can..." Kyle said to himself, his head bowed, full of disbelief.


    "Now, is it time to give me an accurate answer? I don''t think you''d like to have anything to do with me, right? " I smile a little, not to mention Charlie. I can defeat Fang Dao''s innate perfection, which can borrow from the source. The triple body of divine consciousness, cultivation and physical body is already invincible under the source.


    Charlie was more and more dignified. After feeling the horror of that finger, he didn''t dare to make any more plans. He said, "since you don''t want to disclose, then Charlie won''t ask. Now please come with me and see my master. Everything is easy to discuss."


    With that, Charlie immediately turned around and led the way.


    I led MCA to follow him. When I passed by Kyle, this guy didn''t dare to breathe. He could only resist his discomfort and followed him silently.


    The main palace of gudera is as big as the hall of Li family. Its decoration has a unique style and is full of sacredness.


    MCA and I sat in the VIP seat. Charlie went to inform the real goodluck consortium controller, while Kyle stayed in the palace.


    After that, Kyle sat opposite me and didn''t give me a good look. You''ll know you''re sorry when my boss comes.


    With a smile and silence, I gave MCA a wink, indicating that he would look at me later.


    After sitting in silence for half a year, Charlie came back slowly. There was an old man beside him. He didn''t look angry. He looked like a man who had been in a high position all the year round. Even his walking posture was a bit of Hershey.


    The old man sat down to the master''s seat, looked around, and said in Chinese: "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Ma, I''ve known about this. My name is Herbert, and I...


    before the old man, who called himself Herbert, had finished his speech, Kyle got up and interrupted, full of indignation, and said:" Zhang Quan''s defiance against the authority of the gudera family''s financial group should be tried That''s right. Since you''re here, why don''t you take advantage of it and clean up this damned Zhang Quan? "


    "Stupid." Herbert looked at Kyle, not angry, in a very flat tone.


    Then, Herbert arched his hand to me, "Prince Li arrived, but Herbert was disappointed. Prince Li can rest assured here. The eyes of Luo people can''t find out. I don''t know about the 200 billion yuan. It''s Kyle''s own opinion. I just know the whole story, so please don''t blame Prince Li."


    "What? Prince Li Kyle''s face changed.


    Ignoring Kyle''s existence, I responded with a smile: "Mr. Herbert is really brilliant. I didn''t expect that you would easily recognize him."


    "Ha ha ha, what''s the difficulty? Charlie told me about your strength. Apart from Prince Li''s physical strength, who else in China Herbert grinned, suddenly turned his head, changed his dignified expression, and glared at Kyle.


    Kyle was staring all over and shivered, "I..."


    "Prince Li, in order to avoid the Luo nationality, all low-key actions, you dare to offend more. Fortunately, Prince Li doesn''t care about you, otherwise you would have gone to see God long ago. The most hateful thing is that I didn''t know." Herbert slapped the armrest.


    Kyle wanted to retort, but Herbert glared at him again and choked back.


    I secretly sneer. Herbert is smart enough. If I''m not the prince of the Li family, I will definitely turn against him. As soon as I know my identity and my current interpersonal relationship in China, I want to establish a friendly relationship. No matter where I go, the dog day world is so realistic.


    Besides, I don''t believe that Kyle would dare to do it in such a big way that Herbert would have no idea!


    However, I didn''t expose them. I dangled my chin and said, "old Mr. Herbert, don''t mention the extra. I bought the refining Sutra, but it''s not 200 billion."


    "Don''t worry, Prince Li. Kyle doesn''t understand the rules. It''s bad for our hospitality. I''ll let someone teach him a lesson first so that Prince Li can calm down." Herbert said with a wave of his hand.


    Charlie nodded instantly, grabbed Kyle''s hair, held him down on the ground, didn''t know where to get a stick, and started beating him.


    I didn''t stop the whole process. This is Herbert''s place. We can''t turn our back on objectivity.


    However, the stick hit Kyle''s buttocks, stick to the meat, it''s terrible.Kyle uttered a shrill scream, "ah, I''m wrong, Charlie. Take it easy. It''s my own opinion. I shouldn''t treat Prince Li like this. Let me go."


    Yelling and yelling, Kyle yells in English and Chinese. I don''t know what he''s talking about.


    It took Charlie thirty strokes to put the stick away.


    Kyle''s on the ground. He''s on the verge of death.


    Herbert waved again. "Charlie, take him down. I have something to talk to Prince Li in private."


    Charlie immediately did the same and dragged the half dead Kyle away.


    The Malaysian Chinese find an excuse to go out with Charlie and choose to wait outside.


    I looked at Herbert and said with a smile, "old man, let''s get down to business. I think you know very well. If you can help me find Lianti Jing, I can pay you a certain amount of money, and I will pay you the same for the original Lianti Jing."


    "Where is Prince Li speaking? It''s useless for us to keep this exercise book. I think we can give it to you. It''s just for Kyle''s sake. I''ll make it up to you. " Said Herbert.


    "Let''s be frank, old man. You don''t have to make such a big detour." I''m on the alert. I don''t have to be gallant. I''m either cheating or stealing. I''m even more embarrassed to refuse. He doesn''t even want money. He must have something to ask me.


    Herbert laughed and put out his hand to give a thumbs up. "Prince Li is really as powerful as the rumored one. He deserves to be the successor of the Li family in the future. So I want to ask you for one thing. If it can be achieved, I''m willing to help you for free in the follow-up search for the exercise classics."

 Chapter 874

    Sure enough, I have something to ask for.


    I knew it wasn''t that easy.


    Now, to search for Lian Ti Jing, the scope can no longer be limited to China. In many places overseas, the hidden door can''t interfere. At this time, we must rely on gudela''s consortium.


    Because the spiritual memory of refining body Sutra now has the realm division, right, but the most important cultivation method is missing!


    My present state of divine consciousness belongs to the stage of being out of the body, which is caused by the original spirit of the body and directly crosses the first two states.


    Even I have personally tested that the power of divine consciousness is less than that of congenital fullness, which is equivalent to the small fullness of divine consciousness.


    If I don''t get the method of cultivation, I can''t reach the great perfection of the orifices and return to the source.


    After thinking about it for a while, in order to build a relationship, I said, "Mr. Herbert, if you have something to say, it''s my duty to do it."


    "In fact, it''s very simple. We can''t practice it. But as far as I know, you are the only one who practices it, and you have developed something called divine knowledge in China. It''s very magical. So we goodra consortium want you to pass on experience to us through divine knowledge, and let''s try to practice it as well." Herbert take it leisurely and unoppressively, this sentence as like as two peas in Fu Xiaoxiang.


    I pinched the palm of my hand. Even Herbert could guess the secret way. The Naro people should also be able to think of it. Maybe Fu Xiao and I have already been guessed by the Luo people.


    But if the Luo people really know, why don''t they stop it?


    I couldn''t get an answer, and it was so important that I couldn''t agree easily. So I said, "please allow me to think about it for a while. It''s not something that can be agreed at will."


    "Well, I know you won''t agree immediately, but we will send someone to search for the whereabouts of Lian Ti Jing from tomorrow." Herbert said.


    "No, not for the time being. I haven''t agreed yet. How can I trouble you?" As soon as I draw my mouth, he''s acting first and then playing. I can''t refuse him.


    "No, I think it''s very good. Come on, don''t refuse me. Anyway, it''s useless for you to refuse me. I still want to find it." Herbert laughed a little shamelessly.


    I was speechless at once...


    when I walked out of gudera palace, Charlie of MCA had been waiting for a long time.


    Herbert patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I won''t see you off. When can I think about it after I go back to China? Mr. Li Tianxing knows how to contact me."


    "OK, OK, let me go back and think about it." I pretended to nod, then took the Scriptures given by Herbert, and quickly left with MCA.


    Charlie himself came to see him off. As he passed a palace building, there was an angry curse from the second floor.


    ¡°fuck£¡¡±


    "It turned out that he was Li Shaobai, who killed me."


    "Next time I see him, I''m sure I''ll let him go. Charlie is a fool. He''s scared by a move."


    Charlie''s face changed when he stepped.


    "I''m sorry, Prince Li. I''ll be right there." Charlie covers his mouth with his fist, coughs awkwardly, and rushes in.


    Within half a minute, the windows on the second floor were broken, and Kyle was pressed by the furious Charlie, exposing his head.


    Charlie also pressed, while kicking Kyle''s ass, scolded: "you scold me, even after the master''s punishment, even Prince Li dares to scold me."


    Bang Bang ~


    Kyle, whose buttocks had already blossomed, was kicked desperately by Charlie, and now he was suppressed by the window. His tears were so painful that he said, "ah, Charlie, you''re crazy, release me, ah, ah, li... Prince Li, please stop Charlie."


    I stood downstairs, looking up at Kyle, watching him get beaten, not helping him.


    "Ha ha ha, you deserve it!" The Malaysian Chinese secretly cover their mouths and enjoy themselves.


    "Prince Li, please help me. This Charlie is crazy. Can he bully me just because he is the LORD God?" Kyle screamed like a pig.


    "Shut up Charlie slapped him twice in the face, bang bang!


    I raised my eyebrows slightly, outlined a satisfied smile, and said hello to Charlie, "then Charlie, let''s send it here. As for Kyle, it''s better to let him not get out of bed for half a month."


    Then, I just like a nothing, rambling outside.


    The screams from behind suddenly became louder. It was like Kyle had the saddest day ever.


    The farce ended.


    After returning to the hotel, MCA began to prepare to go back.


    I quickly asked him to stop. It''s less than two days. It''s not easy for me to come here. How can I just leave?


    The Malaysian Chinese also had the mentality of being lazy, so he agreed to follow my advice and play with me for a few more days in the United States. He also said that he would arrange programs to ensure that I would have a good time.


    In the next few days, I really had a good time. I disguised myself as an ordinary person and visited all kinds of famous scenic spots and blocks.Just don''t know why, I was tired of the feeling, in the process of tour, again rush to heart.


    I suddenly have a strong desire, when I can settle down, when I can eradicate the great trouble of the Luo nationality, when I can take my four daughters to the world, and then I will be carefree and no longer worry.


    Standing under the statue of liberty, I looked up, accompanied by MCA.


    "Ma Hua, do you say that people really have freedom?" I''m filled with emotion.


    Looking embarrassed, MCA responded: "it depends on what this person thinks, but in reality, people do not have real freedom. Even if they have gone beyond many constraints and become Luo Tian, they will always live under the rules of heaven."


    "Do you mean that Luo Tianhe is just for freedom?" I asked as I watched.


    "I''m not sure. It''s just my personal guess, but sometimes I think it''s a good thing that people don''t have complete freedom. At least these rules can limit you from making mistakes," MCA said


    I was silent, looking at the statue of liberty for a long time, silent in the longing for carefree freedom.


    It''s been many years since I left Ling Xiaoxiao. I''ve experienced too much cheating and I''m really tired.


    But for the sake of the fourth daughter, I have to move forward. I just want to solve everything. Why is it so difficult.


    Sometimes I really want to find a place to hide with my four girls and never care.


    The problem is, it''s too hard.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and say, "stability is still far away. There''s something else. We have to figure out the origin of Luo Tian in the old man''s memory, who the old man is, and what the origin of all this is. Maybe we can find out the reason from it, and maybe we can find out his flaws."


    "What?" Ma Hua didn''t understand.


    I looked back and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Let''s go back tomorrow."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 40200 crown of kings.

 Chapter 875

    The next morning.


    Take the earliest flight, rush back to the capital, the capital.


    At the moment of landing, I felt like a wanderer returning home, as if every breath of this land catered to me all the time.


    After going out this time, things changed a lot. Fortunately, the final result was good. I got the refined body classic before I got a cent.


    When I got back to Li''s house, before I could even get into the prince''s house, Li Qi pulled me outside and asked me if I was getting married again.


    "Hey, hey, you can enjoy it." Li Qi''s face was obscene, and he was extremely dirty.


    I hit him on the head and said with a smile, "can you be serious? It''s not that early. "


    "Then why did Li Dachuan say that you wanted to give Ning Xing and ye Wudao a dowry? It''s still worth 200 billion. My God, do you know you''re not here these days and everyone is talking about it? " Li Qi said.


    I shook my head slightly. "Li Dachuan almost made a dent in me, but this time I went out smoothly and got some of the things I wanted. The 200 billion yuan is just an excuse for embezzlement. Now I don''t use it anymore. It''s too early to get married. Ning Xing also told me that she wants to save everything until the end."


    "What about ye Wudao? She doesn''t think so. You don''t know these days. She''s crazy. Besides, what are you looking for when you go out? Well, you didn''t tell me what you were looking for. " Li Qi couldn''t help being curious.


    I immediately surprised, heart said right ah, rather apricot certainly won''t worry, does not mean ye Wudao is not worried, if I really didn''t dowry, she can''t point to but also play a temper.


    "Well, I won''t tell you. I''ll explain to you later. I''ll go back to see the child first, and then I''ll go to the North Hospital to talk to Ye Wudao, so as not to make any trouble again." I quickly turned back.


    As a result, Li Qi kept up with her and insisted that she wanted to see how I explained to Ye Wudao. She also said that she wanted to learn some tricks from me to coax girls.


    I was too lazy to talk to Li Qiduo. First, I went to the prince''s courtyard to see the children and the two wives. After more than ten minutes of dallying, I rushed to the Ye''s home in the north courtyard.


    When she saw Ye Wudao, she was very happy. She was not ashamed of Li Qi''s presence. She threw herself into my arms and looked at me eagerly. She asked, "is what you said true? Are you going to marry me? "


    Li Qi pretended to be standing beside him, and made an appearance that he couldn''t bear to be bored and crooked.


    I have no good spirit of white he one eye, then grasp Ye Wudao''s fragrant shoulder, careful heavy way: "Er ~ not I want to pour you cold water, in fact this matter son is really a misunderstanding, everyone misunderstood."


    "Ah???" Ye Wudao''s mouth was wide open, his eyes were wide open, and he was disappointed.


    I had expected that, but Li Dachuan''s excuse came so suddenly that I didn''t prepare for it. How can I make a mistake just to be perfunctory?


    While ye Wudao''s temper hasn''t broken out, I quickly make a long story short and tell the whole story.


    As a result, ye Wudao was even more disappointed after hearing it, and only returned a word.


    Li Qi suddenly realized that he was trying to wink at me again. He also gave me a mouth shape, implying that I should use my unique skill of coaxing women quickly so that he could learn and look forward to it.


    The corner of my mouth was twitching. I put my arms around Ye Wudao, put my face close to him, and said: "don''t worry, I don''t want to let you marry me for this reason. If you want to marry me, you''ll have to have a good time. When everything is over, everyone is no longer worried about survival. I''m sure I will marry you."


    "You... Have to keep your word, or I''ll cut you." Ye Wudao spoke very hard, but still couldn''t help being happy, and he put his face on my chest.


    Li Qi couldn''t bear it. He had goose bumps all over his body. He rubbed his hands a few times and said, "Gee, dog abuse. Women are really changeable creatures. Today, I finally saw that face changing is faster than magic."


    At this point, Li Qi suddenly changed the subject and asked, "wait a minute. When you talked about this matter just now, what''s the difference between the realms of divine consciousness?"


    I said: "in short, concentration is to continuously condense consciousness, only to enhance mental strength, the effect is not obvious."


    "Tuoling is beyond the willpower of ordinary practitioners, gradually laying the foundation for the formation of divine consciousness."


    "The third realm is to get out of the body. It is to be able to send and receive freely and use the method of divine knowledge to a certain extent."


    "The last divine consciousness comes back to the source, belongs to the source realm, can open up the sea of consciousness, is very powerful, can influence and even control the road."


    In fact, it''s useless if you don''t know how to practice it. Even if it''s the state of concentration, how can you gather consciousness? Anyway, I don''t understand. It''s no use not practicing kung fu. " Li Qi nodded thoughtfully.


    "This divine sense is really very powerful, but Li Qi is right. Only cultivation is the most important thing. If you want to find that memory through the brand of divine sense, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack." Ye Wudao put in a word.I said: "there is no way, even if there is only one possibility, I have to try it myself, and...


    " what else? " Li Qi asked in an urgent voice.


    I swallow back Luo Tian''s secret. In the case of incomplete memory, if I tell it all by this clue alone, it may mislead you to a certain extent.


    Who is Luo Tian, and what is the origin of his dusty life?


    What''s more, after years of painstaking efforts, Luo Tian continues to seek the road of harmony. Why is he so? Why do you want to turn the world upside down? Is it really ambition?


    Can not get the answer, only temporarily buried in the heart.


    After that, I summoned all the people of many old clans, including the Ye family and several masters, to the Li family hall. I dare not disclose too much. I can only say that the wedding date has to be postponed later. As for the bride price, I have to consider it carefully.


    Li Dachuan''s face is full of apologies. The whole process is full of hippies.


    After waiting for someone to leave, I couldn''t help staring at him, "you guy, you find some ghost reason, and you almost killed me. Fortunately, this fund hasn''t been misappropriated, otherwise things will be difficult."


    "I can''t help it. The old man asked me to tell him what the 200 billion yuan was going to be used for. I had to cram my feet and make up a not too ridiculous reason." Li Dachuan scratched the back of his head.


    I was relieved for a long time, "Dachuan, you didn''t handle it very well this time. I hope there won''t be such a mistake next time, otherwise it will be hard to end."


    "Yes, Dachuan will never do it again, but I have to tell you a secret about Fangdao. When I went out the day before yesterday and went to the bathroom, someone secretly stuffed a note for me. Fangdao is a son of a bitch. I didn''t expect that he would dare to run away last time! Have a look, Prince. " When Li Dachuan saw that there was no one around, he angrily took out a note from his trouser pocket.

 Chapter 876

    The light yellow note was held in his hand by Li Dachuan, with a few more creases.


    I looked at luchmand, took over and looked at it, and there was only one sentence written on it.


    "Soon, I will be the source. Li Shaobai, wait for me."


    In the lower right corner, there is a small signature of Fang Dao.


    Li Dachuan gritted his teeth. He was angry, and his expression was still a little palpitating. He could not help cursing: "I was going to the bathroom that day, when a man suddenly appeared, he put a note on my hand and left. I was scared to death."


    "Fang Dao is really inflexible. When he said this, he was only relying on his support from Luo Tian, and was provoking the prince you."


    "This kind of son of a bitch doesn''t deserve to be a man. It''s disgusting."


    Even though Li Dachuan is swearing, I can''t get a bad feeling. The reason is very simple. The note written by Fang Dao seems provocative, but in fact it is a kind of hint.


    Fang Dao, in a provocative way, suggests that Luo Tian values him more and more, and is even willing to help him himself, so that he can be promoted to the source territory as soon as possible!


    However, this note does not appear to be a square stance. I can regard it as a provocation or a hint. The relationship between the two is uncertain.


    Seeing Li Dachuan''s endless scolding, I quickly pressed my hand to let him stop scolding. Then I smashed the note and said, "it seems that Fang Dao''s luck is very good. He not only escaped last time, but also let Luo Tian constantly improve him. It''s more powerful than the growth of the seedlings, which can be called the top."


    "Prince, you really made a mistake last time. The Ye family carefully prepared the array, but they still let Fang Dao run away. Although people don''t have to worry about it, Fang Dao is still a big problem." Li Dachuan frowned and shook his head, showing a trace of regret.


    How dare I tell Li Dachuan that I let him go? We can only continue to make up the lie of the last time, which means that Fangdao is very deep in the city. We had expected in advance that it would not be so easy to kill.


    Li Dachuan was silent and didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    I got up and walked slowly down the hall door, stepping down the stairs.


    Li Dachuan followed, still silent.


    Until I got to the ground, I said: "the problem of Fang Dao has to be solved slowly. You don''t have to worry, Dachuan. Things will turn around one day. Since Fang Dao dares to say this, it means that he is absolutely sure. He is almost at the source. How can I fall behind? So I''m going to trouble you these days. I''m going to shut up for a while. If there''s any news from the hidden door, you can deal with it for a while. "


    "I see." Li Dachuan bowed his hands.


    I didn''t stay any longer. I went straight to the forbidden area in a flash. I had enough time to play. It''s time to settle down and practice. My strength still needs to be improved.


    In addition to the great fullness of the physical body and the inability to cultivate the divine consciousness, the cultivation of internal Qi is congenital and has not reached the extreme.


    And after such a long time, eternal Naqi will be absorbed all the time, almost to the critical point.


    When I entered the forbidden area, under my father''s arrangement, I entered the Qi gathering array. Before I crossed my knees and settled down, my father said, "when you reach your level of cultivation, it''s completely different from ordinary people. You must know it yourself."


    "It''s no problem if I don''t rest for a long time. Even I''m not interested in eating any more. I can''t feel hungry because of the inner Qi flowing in the elixir field." I nodded my head hard.


    My father quit the array, stood outside and looked at me, "let''s start from now on. You can''t be distracted during the period of seclusion. Someone will do everything for you. You can''t be called the first person in the real source now. If you want to be perfect, you should first upgrade your cultivation to great fullness."


    I close my eyes, no longer speak, blink and settle down, concentrate on running the elixir field, and feel the aura of heaven and earth.


    With the blessing of Juqi array, time began to pass.


    Ten days, one month, two months.


    Internal Qi seems to replace food. Two months of continuous sleeplessness is beyond the endurance of ordinary practitioners. Without the support of strong divine consciousness, I would not be able to last that long.


    Such a situation, to put in the eyes of ordinary people, must be unimaginable.


    Gradually, the third month passed.


    Until one day, my Dantian Qi sea began to shrink, and the scope became smaller and smaller. The original pure inner Qi gradually froze, which was a qualitative leap!


    Everything is very smooth, very calm and natural, without any drastic fluctuations, as if to reach a certain limit, it naturally passed.


    This breakthrough is the smoothest in my life.


    All of a sudden, the picture in my mind appears again, like a dream.


    I stood in the last of the thirteen steps, and the white light in front of me was close at hand.


    I don''t know what this is! I don''t know why the light is always behind the steps from the beginning of being born.


    Holding out his hand and touching the light with his five fingers, guangtuan pulled me down. The original blurred time gradually became clear.


    This is a huge nihilistic world, I was pulled by the light in the dark air, there are layers of barriers below, that is the capital!On the top of the land, there is a congenital gate. Behind the gate, there are thirteen steps. From bottom to top, the steps are like climbing to heaven.


    I looked up, and there were countless pictures in the sky, as if they were evolving according to their own rules. Some of them were burning, some were thundering, and some smashed the space.


    I didn''t wait for my reaction. I didn''t know how. I went back to reality and opened my eyes suddenly.


    My father sat outside the array with his knees crossed, and said, "yes, it took three months to reach the congenital perfection. You should have seen the wonder of the source world just now."


    "Source world? Is that the world with lots of pictures? " I asked hastily.


    My father nodded his head to show that he was right, and then he said in a long way: "the source world, when each practitioner reaches the congenital perfection, he will open it by himself. There are countless sources in it for you to understand."


    "I''m not very clear about the origin of the source world, but I think that practice is against heaven, plundering, fighting, fighting with heaven and people. It''s just the so-called that there is always a ray of life in everything. Maybe that''s the reason why the source world exists."


    "The first time you enter the source world, you haven''t adapted yet, so you will leave soon. Don''t lose heart."


    "Source, in fact, is Tao! There are thousands of sources in the world. You can choose eight as your assistant, and finally follow the path you stick to in your heart. You can cut down the clutter, understand yourself, and realize the true meaning, which is the so-called ninth source. "


    "Tao is strong or weak, but you can''t force it when you choose it. Everything is related to your past experience. It depends on your own luck and chance."


    After listening to my father''s words, I suddenly stood up and remembered a passage that the old man had said.


    It can influence the will of Dao and control Dao!


    The road adds body, under one day, ten thousand above!


    Is it true that what the old man means is that there is no need to feel at all, as long as the divine sense is strong, it can be forcibly controlled?


    But when I think about it carefully, I don''t think so. It should be that we need Dharma. We can''t control the road only by divine consciousness, otherwise Luo Tian would have controlled it long ago.


    For example, if Luo Tian has a way to win or lose, the old man should have a way to control.


    Think of here, I was depressed, this memory intermittent, when can complete.


    Now there''s another way to control the road. I have to find out the year and the month, which makes my heart die.


    But if there is a way to control the road, then

 Chapter 877

    If so, it would be unthinkable.


    It took three months to get out of the Customs on that day, and the outside world didn''t change much.


    On the contrary, yinmen continued to find some scriptures, which were handed over by Li Dachuan after I left the customs.


    I explored one by one, but there were not many clues. The refined body scriptures I collected in the past three months were all dispensable.


    After examining and approving official documents all night long, the children quarreled and didn''t sleep, so they had to go into the study.


    Fang Ruolan just stopped me from entering. For fear of disturbing my work, she beat Xiaoxue''s ass and made her obedient.


    As a result, Xiaoxue not only doesn''t cry, but also insists on coming in, saying that she hasn''t seen her father for a long time.


    My heart suddenly softened, took back the divine sense, put down the pen, got up and opened the door of the study.


    Xiaoxue''s face is full of grievances, her face is red, and she wears a small braid. She is so cute, but she doesn''t cry.


    See me open the door, snow rushed in, clinging to my calf, shouting: "I want dad."


    Fang Ruolan was not angry. I gave her a wink. "Ruolan, go to sleep. It''s getting late. I''ll just accompany the children. I''m not free these days, but I''ve neglected the children."


    "Then your official documents..." Fang Ruolan was embarrassed.


    I comforted with a smile, "it''s OK, go to sleep, the child must miss me."


    "I really can''t help your father and daughter. The children are here every day, but they are clamoring to see you all day. I feel that I''m not my own mother..." Fang Ruolan sighed and went back to bed depressed.


    I close the door of my study and hold Xiaoxue in my arms. I haven''t seen her for several months, but she has grown tall again. In the future, she is at least a tall girl of more than 1.7 meters.


    "Xiaoxue, do you miss your father?" I stretched out my finger and gently shaved my face.


    Xiaoxue broke tears into a smile and grabbed my neck, "Dad, don''t you want Xiaoxue? Why can''t I see you all day? What are you up to? "


    "Why? Dad has to work so that he can support Xiaoxue. In fact, dad doesn''t want to. Which dad doesn''t want to be with her children? " I patted Xiaoxue on the back and sat down on the chair, feeling the strong family affection and the warm current flowing in my heart.


    I don''t know when, Xiaoxue has occupied a considerable weight in my heart. Maybe men are like this. They are very partial to their daughters, and their sons can teach them at will.


    It is not without reason that daughters should be rich and men poor.


    "I like my father best. My father wants to work. Xiaoxue will accompany you." Xiaoxue looks up and kisses my face suddenly, full of innocent smile.


    I stroked Xiaoxue''s hair, reluctant to let her get a little hurt, directly put down the work of examination and approval, chatted with Xiaoxue, told her jokes, told her stories, and carried out the truth of life for her.


    Gradually, snow can not endure sleepy, fell asleep in my arms.


    I carefully put her on the sofa in my study and found a quilt to cover her. Then I got back to work. Every now and then when I look at Xiaoxue, I feel very motivated.


    My daughter, I always felt that I was still in Ling''s home yesterday, but I didn''t expect that it had been so many years. I had to work hard for my family, because only in this way can I find the stability I want


    All night long.


    With the help of divine consciousness, I finished all the official documents that had been accumulated for three months, which was a great speed.


    The next day, when Li Dachuan came to pick up the documents, he was so stupefied that he couldn''t believe it. He pointed to the mountains of documents and stammered: "it''s done in one night?"


    "Well, I''ve been up all night. Keep it down. The child is up late and hasn''t woken up yet." I hissed, and then pointed to the snow on the sofa, dare not hold her back to the room, afraid to wake her up.


    Li Dachuan nodded and asked several people to help move the documents. The whole process was very careful. Xiaoxue seemed to be everyone''s treasure. She was afraid to drop it in her hand and melt it in her mouth.


    After moving the documents, Li Dachuan was sweating. He pulled me out of the study and said, "prince, there''s something I don''t know whether to talk about or not."


    "If you have something to say, don''t be afraid of it. You and I have different relations. You can speak freely." I frowned a little and felt that Li Dachuan''s tone was not right.


    Li Dachuan tut said, "well, there are some internal things that Dachuan has been helping you with. You won''t know about trifles. Only big things need to be solved by you. In fact, after Fangdao escaped, there has been a rumor circulating in the Li family that Fangdao was actually released by you, and that you are a food inside... Outside."


    "At first, I was able to hold it, but it seems that someone was deliberately doing something bad inside. In the past three months, it''s getting worse and worse. Although there''s no movement on the surface, everyone knows it behind the scenes. Dachuan really can''t hold it, and I suspect that someone must be acting out of it, but I don''t know who it is."My eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter, which is obviously not a good thing. We must keep the same inside and not be scattered.


    Although I let Fang Dao go on purpose, my original intention is not just to let him go, but to take this opportunity to see if I can change him.


    So I asked, "no wind, no fire. Who do you think is the person behind?"


    "Prince, I''d like to make a statement in advance. I''m just judging from an objective standpoint, not against anyone." Li Dachuan said.


    I was a little impatient and waved to him to stop talking.


    Li Dachuan then said: "at first, I suspected it was song Shaocheng, but seriously, it''s impossible. Fang Dao had to kill him before. He killed the Xu family first, and then the Song family. He went to the crown prince. From the performance of many times, he is absolutely loyal."


    "Excluding song Shaocheng, it''s impossible for the Wang family. Even if you had a little holiday with the Wang family at the beginning, you''ll die of gratitude and enmity with a smile. Wang Guorong still recognizes you as the eldest brother."


    "The only possibility is Li qingqiong, but there is no conclusive evidence. I can only judge a little and dare not jump to a conclusion. However, this rumor is spreading more and more widely and will have a lot of adverse effects on the crown prince."


    "If it wasn''t for Li qingqiong, it might have been the Luo people who planted spies inside us to disturb the internal situation, because people''s hearts are very important. All emperors have done this since ancient times. Those who win people''s hearts win the world."


    ..


    I squeezed my chin thoughtfully and asked Li Dachuan to call Li qingqiong.


    A cup of tea, Li Dachuan brought people.


    Li qingqiong was dazed and asked, "what''s the most important thing for the prince?"


    "Recently, there are many rumors in the Li family. I think you did it? Tell me honestly, or I''ll search the soul with my divine sense, and you''ll be dead for the rest of your life. " I deliberately threatened to bluff.


    As a result, Li qingqiong was scared to death at that time. Her desperate explanation had nothing to do with him.


    I''m even more confused. Li qingqiong''s attitude is not like telling lies, and I can''t search for the soul myself. Otherwise, I''ve wronged him. In the future, it''s really no different from a vegetable. It''s too harmful to consciousness, and it''s a crime.


    Li Dachuan put his mouth to my ear and asked, "if it wasn''t Li qingqiong, who would it be? It''s very bad for us that someone obstructs us and hides it inside. If we don''t find it out earlier, it''s a time bomb. It''s very likely that it''s the Luo people who want to defeat us from the inside. If they don''t fight, they can''t be defeated. "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 40400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 878

    According to these rumors and the common judgment of Li Dachuan and I, there are some troublemakers inside.


    After I sent Li qingqiong away, I thought hard, but I couldn''t come to a conclusion, and I didn''t want to doubt the most trusted people around me.


    Song Shaocheng in particular, after these days, I have been sincere to him. We have put down our past gratitude and resentment, and we have a common goal.


    So, I subconsciously excluded song Shaocheng, and the rest was the Wang family.


    The problem is that the Wang family is even more impossible. We don''t need to have a festival like this, and the Wang family has been on our side from the beginning.


    Wang Guorong? How dare that kid have such courage? It can''t be so meticulous.


    Later, I told Li Dachuan what I thought, and they immediately had no clue. They glared at each other and even lost the object of suspicion.


    "No matter what, there must be someone behind this, and it''s very deep. Dachuan will investigate it secretly, but the prince has to solve the problem of rumors himself, and put down the rumors." Li Dachuan said.


    It''s better to run into the sun than choose a day. I held a collective meeting on that day to gather most of the elders and the younger generation.


    In front of all the people, I looked around and said, "in recent days, there is a rumor that I deliberately let Fang Dao go, that I eat everything from the inside to the outside, and even that I have access to water with the Luo people."


    With the spread of my words, people around me spoke one after another.


    "There are no rumors about the prince''s words. You have to worry too much."


    "Yes, there is no rumor. We know whether it is true or false."


    "Don''t think too much, Prince."


    If they say so, it proves that they do.


    I simply said: "whether there is or not, I have to clarify again. Maybe some people know it, but there are always people who will be misled. So, I''m here to tell you that I didn''t let Fang Dao go, and I can''t communicate with Luo people. I''m the direct grandson of the Li family, and I can''t disobey our ancestors, and I can''t do anything against them."


    The voice fell, and many people echoed.


    I don''t care if they really listen to it or turn a deaf ear to it. At least a large number of people trust me. As long as they can suppress this rumor, it is enough.


    Looking at the whole audience again, I first put my eyes on Wang Guorong and gazed at him a little. No doubt, he was just the same as before. He was not serious and cynical.


    Then, I moved away from my sight and looked in the direction of song Shaocheng.


    At this moment, song Shaocheng was sitting in a wheelchair with a smile on his face. He seemed to agree with me and gave me a look, which seemed to imply that the rumor should be suppressed.


    I take back my eyes, more confused in my heart, who in the end is troubling me?


    Afterwards, the rumor finally subsided, but the situation seemed to fall into a cloud of doubt, unable to see through its essence.


    Li Dachuan is very worried. Every day, in order to find out the man, he runs around secretly and calls up a lot of data files to check.


    I didn''t tell Li Qi that they were afraid that the hidden people would be around and accidentally leak the secret, so only Li Dachuan and I knew the whole thing.


    After several days of investigation, Li Dachuan still couldn''t find a clue. When he made a routine report every day, his face became more and more ugly, as if he had encountered a big problem.


    at the same time, I am more and more curious, who has the ability to hide so deeply, even the secret investigation is so arduous.


    This person must be found out, but what I fear most is that this person is around.


    Listening to Li Dachuan''s report, I look at his face and think of Zhang Hui many years ago, the flattering Zhang Hui.


    If such things happen again, I don''t know what kind of expression I will have. It''s too heartbreaking.


    After the report, I waved my hand and said, "Dachuan, continue to investigate. Things are not so simple. Since the other party dares to spread rumors, he will certainly expect that I will go to investigate. I''m afraid he has already made sufficient preparations. Take your time. Don''t worry. Let''s broaden your mind first."


    "But this person can''t be found out all day, and there will be unknown variables inside. How can Dachuan not be worried?" Asked Li Dachuan.


    I sighed, patted him on the shoulder, "anxious can''t eat hot tofu, the more anxious you are, the more you hit each other''s way, this person must be very not simple, not only very deep, but also a bit clever, otherwise how can we not find him?"


    "Prince, let me say something ugly. If someone close to us betrayed, what would you do?" Li Dachuan swallowed his saliva and asked in a deep voice.


    When I heard this, I immediately became stiff, which was the last thing I wanted to touch.


    But this is the end of the story. If you are really the people around you, you have to accept the reality.


    Biting my teeth, my eyes were cold, and I said in a cold voice, "if someone is really rebellious, I will not be merciful. I will stand on the side of righteousness and eradicate it, because it''s his own choice, so I have to accept his own fate."Speaking of this, I changed the subject, "but Dachuan, why do you ask this?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll be hesitant. Now that you''ve said that, I''m relieved. If you really can''t do it, Dachuan will do it for you." Li Dachuan explained.


    At this time, ye Wudao quietly stepped into the door of the prince''s palace, walked to me, took my hand, and said with a smile, "what are you two whispering about?"


    "Well, nothing." I pretended to shake my head.


    Ye Wudao gave me a white look. "I just heard it outside the door. This rumor is that someone is fanning behind me, but you are too passive just by investigating."


    "Do you have a plan?" I''m a little curious.


    Ye Wudao said: "not really. Half of them want to be defeated from the inside. Naturally, they need a lot of power. If they don''t have power, they can''t do anything. So there''s no limit to the pursuit of power. You can just make a similar selection thing or set up an attractive position. The most outstanding people in the deadline can get it, It''s like leading the snake out of the hole. I just don''t know which snake it is. At least I can exclude a lot of people. It''s better than you are now. "


    "That''s what you said." I can''t help thinking.


    Li Da Chuan immediately answered, "I think it is better than this. With a month''s term, set up a position of authority and make a big assessment, regardless of status qualifications, so that everyone can mobilize, everyone can participate, according to the overall score and performance as a result, the name of the row can be separated. This aspect can not only promote talents, but also facilitate centralized investigation."

 Chapter 879

    According to Ye Wudao and Li Dachuan, I promise to come down and explain the matter.


    The next day, the news came out and shocked everyone.


    One of them is Li Dachuan, and the remaining two positions are civil and military leaders. Regardless of status, those with outstanding performance can obtain the authority of one of the remaining two leaders, and they will be assessed for a period of one month.


    At that time, many young people took part, and Qianyang palace was extremely lively.


    This assessment, set up a lot of difficulties, divided into Wen Kao Wu Kao, it is best to judge according to the comprehensive results, not opportunistic can succeed.


    Even so, the gate of Qianyang palace was still full of people, almost without being trampled.


    I didn''t pay attention to the content and standard of the assessment. I only care about the results. On the second day alone, there were hundreds of people participating in the assessment, almost half of them were eliminated, and the rest had to continue to be assessed.


    In this way, it lasted for a month.


    On the day of the end of the assessment, when the ranking was about to be announced, Li Dachuan handed me a list and said, "prince, these are the most outstanding people. Even Wang Guorong, song Shaocheng, and even Li Qi Shizi, went to participate in it, but I think he was joking."


    I took it and looked at the list.


    [song Shaocheng, No.2 in the literature test, 0 in the martial arts test, 96 in the comprehensive score, excellent performance in the past]


    [Li Qi, No.1 in the martial arts test, 0 in the literature test, 100 in the comprehensive score, excellent performance in the past]


    [Wang Guorong, 70 in the literature test, 10 in the martial arts test, 80 in the comprehensive score, good performance in the past]


    ..


    the higher you look up, the higher the ranking, but the lack of body Unfortunately, song Shaocheng could only rely on his performance and achievements in the literary examination, barely ranking sixth.


    Li Qi, on the other hand, ranked seventh. It''s no use taking the first place in the martial arts test. This guy''s score in the literature test is zero, and his performance doesn''t know why he is excellent.


    I ignored the middle ranking and looked directly at who was the first.


    As a result, I didn''t know. I was startled at the sight. I suddenly trembled all over, and the whole person couldn''t believe it. "Chu Wenyang? Why is he? Wen Kao full marks, extraordinary performance, where extraordinary? Why don''t I know? Can he get 20 points in the martial arts test? Give him five points. Are you sure it''s not cheating? There''s something wrong with your assessment standard! "


    Li Dachuan explained: "well, there''s no problem with the assessment standard. Mr. Chu said that he also wanted to have a try. I think he''s half of your father-in-law, and he didn''t dare to stop him. I didn''t expect that the result was so amazing, and there were still 20 points in the martial arts examination."


    "As for his performance, it''s determined by his past contribution. It''s he who made you and Mrs. Yuyan together and beat the fangs in the face. Plus, he is in an important position. How can it be an extraordinary performance?"


    "No matter how to say, Chu Wenyang''s performance is true. At the beginning of Tianmen Tiejiang, he made great efforts, let alone those behind him."


    I squinted, "this person should not be Chu Wenyang?"


    "Er, Mr. Chu, I don''t dare to talk about it. Anyway, first and second, they will get the status of manager." Li Dachuan did not dare to go on.


    I hold this list thoughtfully, and subconsciously ignore Chu Wenyang. This old man should not have the courage. With his greedy nature, he would never be a spy for Luo nationality.


    So, I looked at the second place. It was a young man named Xu Junqing. He was very good at writing and fighting, but his performance was poor. He was just good. Otherwise, he would be the first place.


    "Who is Xu Junqing?" I couldn''t help asking.


    Li Dachuan said: "it''s a member of the Xu family. At that time, the Xu family was destroyed. He escaped from being robbed abroad. After returning home, he went directly to the Li family. He always behaved well in the Li family and was not outstanding. I didn''t expect that he would make a big splash. I think he is a key suspect."


    "Well, give out the list and give Chu Wenyang and Xu Junqing the qualification to be in charge. What did they say a month ago? What should we do now? Call them to see me when they are finished." I handed the list back.


    When Li Dachuan heard about it, he quickly left.


    After a long time, I sat quietly in the prince''s palace, waiting for the arrival of Chu Wenyang and Xu Junqing, while dispersing my divine sense.


    Outside the Qianyang palace, Li Dachuan made a list, just like the nomination for the college entrance examination, with a large number of people around.


    "Oh, it''s a pity that Shizi Li Qi is only seventh."


    "Who is Xu Junqing? How I feel like I haven''t heard of it. "


    "Mr. Chu also came to this muddy water. He didn''t expect to be the first. He''s very powerful."


    "Tut Tut, I always feel that there is something wrong with the standard of evaluation. How does this mean good, excellent, excellent and extraordinary?"


    Taking back my divine consciousness, I closed my eyes and thought quietly. Although I didn''t understand the assessment criteria, I gave it to Li Dachuan, but Chu Wenyang was able to win the first place, which really surprised me.


    But he should never be a spy. The old man is very afraid of death. I think it was Li Dachuan who gave him face and deliberately exaggerated the 20 points in the martial arts test.Two hours later.


    Li Dachuan came back slowly. His examination results were well known. He also took Chu Wenyang and Xu Junqing into the prince''s palace.


    I raised my head and gazed at Chu Wenyang. The old man was still as he used to be. He arched his hands and said with a smile, "Oh, I''m so sorry. I didn''t expect that I could even win the first place. I''m so old and I''m still fighting with young people. I''m so sorry."


    "Then you don''t want to be the first one at all." I didn''t give a good reply.


    Chu Wenyang''s smile seemed to eat me, and he never changed his face. He replied, "now that I''m done, if I don''t take office, I''m afraid someone will gossip about me behind my back."


    I moved my eyes and looked at Xu Junqing next to Chu Wenyang. He was wearing a hat and his head was low. He couldn''t see clearly.


    "Put your head up and I''ll see what you look like." I said lightly.


    "I''ve met the prince, Xu Junqing." Xu Junqing slowly looked up, with a face of national character. His appearance was very common. Even in the crowd, he might not be able to recognize it.


    I suddenly have a little doubt, involuntarily frown, asked: "why do you want to wear a hat?"


    "The little one is born bald. I''m afraid the prince won''t like it." Xu Junqing responded.


    I waved, "it''s OK. Take off your hat and let me have a good look at you."


    Xu Junqing hesitated for a few seconds. With the help of Li Dachuan''s eyes, he took off his hat and revealed the bald Mediterranean Sea. He lowered his head again, as if his hair made it difficult for him to see people, and his face was full of inferiority.

 Chapter 880

    The naked Mediterranean, shining.


    Xu Junqing, who is about 289 years old, stands in the same place at a loss.


    I was silent and carefully examined Xu Junqing. I thought that the examination of literature and martial arts was just an examination, and I couldn''t see how my city was.


    However, judging from the current situation, Xu Junqing is not a scheming man, on the contrary, he has a strong sense of inferiority.


    Tut, I am more confused. It doesn''t look like it at all. Is it really Chu Wenyang?


    But no matter what they think, they don''t look like spies.


    Is it true that the spy has been squeezed out of the second place?


    In other words, the other party knows that I did it on purpose, so they don''t show themselves? Didn''t take part in the assessment?


    If so, then this man''s strategy is not low.


    With a dry cough, breaking the silence, I said: "Chu Wenyang, since you have passed the examination, I also said that no matter who can participate, from now on, you are deacon Wen, and Xu Junqing is deacon Wu. Deacon Wen is responsible for the examination and approval of official documents, including the rectification of internal rules, when I am away."


    "Ha ha ha, then Chu Wenyang would thank nephew Li Xian. I guess I''ll have to call you Prince later." Chu Wen Yang bows his hands and smiles hypocritically. He just wants to take advantage of his position.


    I was slightly displeased and pressed down, then said: "Xu Junqing is the deacon of martial arts. After the deacon of Scripture rectified the internal rules and obtained my permission, the establishment of law enforcement hall must act according to the rules. Anyone who violates the rules will be dealt with according to the rules. That is to say, the deacon of martial arts is equal to... Keke, Li''s law enforcement team, Xu Junqing. Your power is not small... You Are you sure you''re up to it? If you think you can''t take it, I can change people and set up another position for you. "


    Deacon Wu is really powerful.


    To put it another way, Deacon Wu is more forceful than deacon Wen. He sets up rules within the Li family to prohibit internal fighting. Small rules and big rules mean that once someone crosses the line, he will face the iron dignity of Deacon Wu.


    Therefore, the candidate for the post of Wu deacon must be an Iron Rooster.


    "Please give me another chance. If I''m not competent, it''s not too late to change people." Xu Junqing modest mouth, a look is nothing scheming.


    I think it''s quite appropriate for him. He doesn''t look like a spy. Since he can''t find out the inside Ghost this time, it may be helpful for him who doesn''t have many city officials to take on the responsibility. We''ll investigate it later.


    So, I nodded and said, "yes, the civil and military deacon has become, but you two have to obey Li Dachuan''s orders. He is the first deacon of the Li family."


    "Ah, first deacon? I thought it was something else. I''m afraid Dachuan can''t be competent for such great power. " Li Dachuan was immediately flattered.


    I want to kick him to death and scold him: "come on, let you be, let you be. My purpose of doing this is to let the Li family have its own system. When I''m gone, the Li family will still exist."


    "Li... Prince, are you going to leave the Li family?" Chu Wenyang put in a word.


    I nodded and explained, "one day, when everything is over, I will take them to seclusion. This is my only pursuit now."


    With that, I asked Chu Wenyang and Xu Junqing to leave first.


    Chu Wenyang is nothing, but the moment Xu Junqing turns around, I look at his 1.89 meter thin back, suddenly feel very familiar, very familiar, even a palpitation feeling, as if I had seen him somewhere.


    "Prince? "The prince?" Li Dachuan is calling.


    I Leng is not back to God, has been staring at the departure of Xu Junqing.


    Until his back disappeared in the field of vision, I was shocked, and finally found the familiar source, and said in horror: "it''s impossible...


    " what''s impossible? Prince, what''s the matter with you? " Li Dachuan is full of question marks.


    I couldn''t calm down for a moment. I asked hastily, "Li Dachuan, tell me all you know about Xu Junqing. This man should focus on investigation. He is very suspicious."


    "Yes, Xu Junqing is 29 years old. He has been studying abroad and has a very high degree. When Fang Dao destroyed the Xu family, he was still abroad. He was very lucky to escape this disaster. After returning to China, he saw that the Xu family had changed things and people, and was chased by Fang''s people, so he had to go to us. His performance was average at most. So I gave him an excellent performance. ¡±Li Dachuan introduced it slowly.


    After hearing this, my eyebrows were locked, and my eyes were full of doubts. I asked, "do you think a person with a high degree, who has studied abroad for many years, will behave so dull and introverted? Is there a city hall


    "Prince, I have said at the beginning that Xu Junqing is the key suspect. If it is really him, I would like to know how he spread this rumor so widely, which is beyond his previous authority." Li Dachuan said.


    I rubbed my temples and felt that things were getting more and more difficult. I said feebly, "you can''t rush to make a decision. Go to investigate first and find out all the information about Xu Junqing for me, including his birth to now and even the toilet several times a day!"Li Dachuan nodded at first, then insisted on not leaving. He hesitated and looked tangled. He seemed to have something to say.


    I gave him a wink before he said, "do you think he looks like a man? But I can''t think of it. I just think I''ve seen it. "


    "That''s why I asked you to focus on investigation. I don''t believe that a dead man can come back to life!" As I squeezed the armrest of my seat, a figure came to mind.


    "Prince, do you feel the same as me?" Asked Li Dachuan.


    I slowly got up, walked to Li Dachuan, gazed at the direction of Xu Junqing''s departure, and said in a soft voice: "in addition to Xu Junqing, you have to investigate another matter. Maybe there is a certain connection. Now that the Xu family has been destroyed, there is no proof of death. I need you to check for me."


    "What are you looking for?" Li Dachuan kept asking.


    I clenched my fist. I couldn''t believe it in my head, but I couldn''t help blurting out, "at the beginning, there were doubts about Xu Qingxiong''s death. I didn''t even know where he was buried. It''s very strange. Go to find out the cause of Xu Qingxiong''s death, dig a grave for me, and find his body!"


    "You mean..." Li Dachuan suddenly gasped.


    I took two steps forward. Even Li Dachuan felt familiar with that familiar figure. It would not be an illusion.


    "I doubt that Xu Qingxiong is dead."


    "More suspicious, he is Xu Qingxiong."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the 40600 crown of kings.

 Chapter 881

    Things are in a dilemma and deadlock again.


    In the days that followed, I asked Li Dachuan to investigate while secretly observing Xu Junqing''s actions.


    It has to be said that Xu Junqing''s work style is quite different from that of Xu Qingxiong. After Chu Wenyang rectified the Li family rules and obtained my approval, he set up the law enforcement hall. Xu Junqing did not play favoritism and acted impartially.


    For a short time, the birth of law enforcement hall made many young people who were reckless and reckless lose heart. Xu Junqing was not only impartial, but also followed many congenital experts around him. He made them lose their temper completely. He had sharp means, and only emphasized rules.


    Almost every day, in the law enforcement hall set up in the Qianyang palace, young people will be punished.


    In a short period of half a month, many people in private gave Xu Junqing a nickname and called him a bald man.


    The most wonderful thing is that he is also called the city management team leader!


    When I heard these nicknames at that time, I was also full of shame. However, Xu Junqing''s performance was amazing, which was very suitable for the position of Deacon Wu. Before the truth was investigated, I had no reason to withdraw him, but to continue to observe.


    One day, Li qingqiong suddenly came to the door. She was so scared that there were more than a dozen black uniformed figures behind her.


    "Prince, Prince, save me. Xu Junqing is so lawless that he can teach me a lesson. He even wants to catch me and threatens to beat me up!" Li qingqiong fell to the ground and caught my leg in a panic, almost crying.


    Xu Junqing came quickly and asked all his men to stop. Then he bowed to me and said, "prince, I just do things impartially. Li qingqiong broke the rules of the Li family and privately used the power of Qianzheng palace to collect money. I thought I didn''t know. The evidence was in my hands."


    I lowered my head and looked at Li qingqiong in panic, "is it true?"


    "I dare not hide it in front of the prince. It''s true. It''s just a few hundred thousand? It''s nothing. Xu Junqing doesn''t need to arrest me in such a big way. I''m an elder at least. He has no respect. Where can I put my face in the future? " Li qingqiong said in a hurry, holding my calf tightly and refusing to let go.


    Xu Junqing snorted coldly, "don''t rely on the old and sell the old here. Under the rules, no matter who makes a mistake, you have to be punished. Can you escape the responsibility if you find the Prince later? The prince will certainly not help you. If you are wrong, you are wrong. "


    I raise my head to be Xu Junqing. He''s a good man. He''s very aggressive. Even such trivial things have to be dealt with. If I didn''t doubt his identity, he would be able to be reused!


    However, human feelings belong to human feelings, and the rules still have to be said. At the beginning of the establishment of the law enforcement hall, it only had a deterrent effect on the younger generation. If Li qingqiong was taken as the first target, some of the obscure old generation moths inside would be restrained.


    So I jerked away my feet and kicked Li qingqiong in front of Xu Junqing. I clapped my hands and said, "the rules are approved by me, so I have to carry them out, no matter who you are."


    Li qingqiong immediately shuddered, was staring at Xu Junqing merciless eyes speechless.


    "Take it back to the law enforcement hall for interrogation, deal with it according to the rules, and reward him with a few boards so that he knows his mistake." As Xu Junqing waves his hand, several experts come out and drag away Li qingqiong, who yells wrongly to save her life.


    "Junqing, you stay. I have something to ask you." I wanted to stay.


    Xu Junqing didn''t refuse. He decided to let his men leave first. Then he held up his fists respectfully and said, "please tell me something. I have business to do."


    I tap each other on the shoulder, the surface is smiling, in fact, constantly watching.


    As a result, there was no change. Xu Junqing remained respectful, as if he was a loyal minister with me as the main body.


    Simply, I said: "Junqing, you''ve done a good job these days. There''s no need to change people. In the future, you''ll stick to this post and work hard. But I have to ask you a question. As a deacon of Wu, are you so selfless that you''re not afraid to offend people? It''s nothing for the younger generation. It''s not easy for the elders. "


    "The prince asked me to be the deacon of martial arts for this effect? I don''t care about getting rid of the moths and guarding against the rules of the gate with the prince''s support. " Xu Junqing answered.


    I laughed with admiration. I was very satisfied, but Xu Junqing''s identity was in doubt, which made me dare not confide in my heart.


    Just as I was about to send Xu Junqing away, Li Dachuan suddenly appeared outside the door with a document in his hand. He looked deeply at Xu Junqing, and then came in and handed the document to me.


    "Here''s what you want. I''ve probably collected it all." Li Dachuan whispered.


    I nodded and looked through the documents. It was full of Xu Junqing''s awards abroad and his personal growth experience. Even he had made several girlfriends.


    It''s just that the information was broken five years ago.


    At this moment, Xu Junqing is standing in front, in the blind area of view, unable to see the content of the file.


    Li Dachuan put his mouth close to my ear, "I checked. Xu Junqing five years ago has disappeared, and the information behind is completely blank. Now there are too many doubts about the appearance of Xu Junqing. It is very likely that he is a member of the Luo nationality.""The reason why he is so selfless may be that he does not let the prince doubt you."


    "All he had was pretending, and so was the cause of Xu Qingxiong''s death, a blank."


    "No, the more so, the more skeptical I am." I close the document and throw it aside. I don''t want to look at it again. I can know whether it''s true or not by testing it myself.


    I turned around slowly and sat down on the chair. First, I kept silent. Then I looked at Xu Junqing and decided to cheat him. I didn''t know when to wait for the investigation. Then I asked in a deep voice, "Xu Qingxiong, don''t pretend any more. I know it''s you."


    In a flash, Xu Junqing''s face changed slightly.


    My eyes narrowed, "don''t think I don''t know. You are from Luo nationality. Do you know how much time I spent trying to find you? I made your hair. Although you have changed your face, I can still recognize it. "


    "I don''t know what the prince is talking about. Xu Qingxiong has already died. What does it have to do with me?" Xu Junqing responded.


    Li Dachuan put in a sentence and said, "Xu Qingxiong, don''t quibble any more. The crown prince and I have recognized it. Do you want the crown prince to search the soul with divine knowledge? You are so brave. You dare to sneak into Li''s house as Xu Junqing, and spread rumors behind his back, trying to create chaos. "


    Xu Junqing''s forehead was blue and fisted. He didn''t dare to look at me. He showed strong grievance and hatred, and remained silent for a few minutes.


    After a moment, he gave a few wry smiles and sighed: "yes, I can''t believe it or hide it from you. In fact, the real Xu Junqing died as early as five years ago. Since Li Shaobai wants to kill me, come on, but I can tell you that the rumor is not spread by me, but by others, someone else."


    As soon as these words came out, Li Dachuan suddenly turned back and glared at me.


    Is he really Xu Qingxiong? And the spy of Luo nationality is not him?


    How did Xu Qingxiong do it?

 Chapter 882

    Shock, unprecedented shock.


    Even though I had expected it, I still couldn''t help taking a cold breath at this time, and the dead really came back to life.


    As if aware of my confusion, Xu Qingxiong looked like death and cried out: "I know you won''t let me go. If you want to kill or cut me, you can come. I didn''t die at that time. I was rescued in time and then secretly sent abroad for treatment."


    "But I can tell you, Li Shaobai, that I, Xu Qingxiong, even if I die, can''t be charged with unnecessary crimes. I''m not a member of the Luo family. The Luo family ordered Fang Dao to kill my whole family. My grandfather, Xu Kun, was murdered, and none of my relatives survived."


    "When I had plastic surgery abroad, I dodged the limelight for a while. I had to avenge my family. I had to change my identity and go to the Li family, because I knew Li Shaobai would definitely kill me, so I kept concealing it."


    "Now I''m not the first of the four young people in the capital. I''m not welcome by the Fang family of the Luo nationality, nor by the Li family. But I can''t be a coward for revenge and for my grandfather''s sake!"


    When Xu Qingxiong opened his mouth, his tears whirled.


    I can''t help being in a trance. From my personal experience, this is not a lie, and it has been proved by the actual situation.


    What''s more, Xu Qingxiong is right. He is not welcome on both sides. He has to change his identity.


    The more I thought about it, the more dignified I was. I sighed, "Xu Qingxiong, I can''t completely believe you, let alone convince the public."


    "I can''t make you believe that if you want to kill or cut, you can serve at will. But before you die, I tell you clearly that I''m not the one who spreads rumors. According to my speculation, this person should be song Shaocheng. No doubt, who else is there besides him?" Xu Qingxiong''s face is about to go out.


    I''m not sure. I''m stuck in my seat, hesitating.


    With a heavy expression, Li Dachuan tentatively asked, "why do you say it''s song Shaocheng? Come up with your basis and point out that you may have framed him. "


    Xu Qingxiong said, "I don''t need to frame him. There is no hatred between me and him. We just talk about the matter. Li Shaobai, who killed song Hai?"


    "Who caused the disability in Song Shaocheng? Who robbed Chu Yuyan? It''s all you, right? Song Shaocheng and song Hai are just like each other. How can they give up? "


    "He stayed in the Li family just to eat gall, but the Luo family ordered Fang Dao to kill the Xu family, and then song Shaocheng immediately turned to you, which is most likely the Luo family''s plan! Deliberately create a dilemma, let everyone mistakenly think that he is sincere


    "So far, I have made it very clear. Don''t you hate me, Li Shaobai? I made a mistake. I know where it is. Now I''m the only blood of the Xu family. I''m not afraid of life and death! "


    With that, Xu Qingxiong stood in the same place, clenched his fist and closed his eyes.


    Li Dachuan lost his voice and was shocked.


    I fell into silence. There was no loophole in Xu Qingxiong''s conjecture, and even quite a possibility.


    This strange atmosphere lasted for several minutes.


    I sighed a few times, did not dare to jump to a conclusion, waved and said: "Li Dachuan, you go to call song Shaocheng, this matter needs face to face."


    "Yes." Li Dachuan immediately turned around and rushed out quickly.


    In the whole Prince''s hall, only Xu Qingxiong and I were left to get along.


    I looked at him in disbelief and said, "if you really want revenge, I will not kill you. On the contrary, I will reuse you. The enmity between you and me has already ended. Today''s great enemy is in front of us. We should work together instead of calculating with each other."


    "I think so too. The premise is that you have to believe me. When song Shaocheng comes, the truth will come out." Xu Qingxiong suddenly opened his eyes, which contains unbelievable, as if I don''t kill him, beyond his imagination.


    In half an hour.


    Li Dachuan pushed song Shaocheng''s wheelchair and finally came back.


    Song Shaocheng looked puzzled. He was pushed to the center of the hall by Li Dachuan and asked, "prince, I don''t know what''s urgent. Do you want to call me in such a hurry?"


    "Xu Qingxiong, tell me. I''ll judge for myself." I moved my eyes and gave Xu Qingxiong a wink.


    "Xu Qingxiong? You''re not dead? " Song Shaocheng suddenly turned his head, and his eyes were bigger than the ox.


    Xu Qingxiong''s work style has changed a lot. He asked, "song Shaocheng, I just want to ask you, Luo clan, in order to help you, a spy, sneak in and kill the Xu family. What''s this account? You must have done the rumor before? There''s no one else but you. "


    "Oh, I see. The original reason why the prince called me here is for this matter. The prince should have been confused by Xu Qingxiong. If you want to argue for loyalty and treachery, come on. Since Song Shaocheng has been fighting into the Li family, we have done a lot of things. It is obvious to all that a large number of old and young people of the Song family have been killed. How can such blood feuds stop? I think Xu Qingxiong is the spy. This sudden appearance leads to a corpse swindle. Maybe the Luo people want to use his hand to start eradicating the people around the prince. " Song Shaocheng''s words are reasonable!


    Li Dachuan and I started staring at each other again. What''s the situation?Each of them has his own reason, and both of them have blood feuds.


    At this time, Xu Qingxiong sneered and asked: "Song Hai''s death, as one of his closest relatives, will you follow Li Shaobai sincerely?"


    "You''re right. At first, I didn''t really mean it. I just wanted to save the Song family. But when I got to the back, I saw the heads of the old and young Song family hanging in the front door of the Li family. I made up my mind to take revenge. Even if I had a deep hatred with Li Shaobai, I had to put it down because you didn''t know what that feeling was. Now, I''m getting to know Li Shaobai I dare not say that I am convinced of what I have done. At least most of my hatred has been put down by me. " Song Shaocheng said.


    Xu Qingxiong replied: "what about Chu Yuyan?"


    "Chu Yuyan... She and I are predestined to each other. Don''t ask for anything in our life. Sometimes we must have something in our life." Song Shaocheng replied.


    Xu Qingxiong hit back for the third time: "what about your hands, feet and limbs, your lifelong disability?"


    "When I was frivolous, I deserved to be disabled. People always had to go through some setbacks before they knew how to be restrained, so this is my life." Song Shaocheng sighed.


    Xu Qingxiong was unable to ask further.


    "Well, now it''s my turn to ask you. If I remember correctly, Li Shaobai killed you at the beginning. Although I don''t know why you still live, you can get a life from death. Don''t you want to take revenge and kill Li Shaobai? If you say no, I don''t believe it. " Song Shaocheng''s eyes are cold.


    "You said that I entered the Li family, which was deliberately arranged by the Luo family. Then I also want to ask you, you changed your face to enter the Li family, and used the death of all the members of the Xu family to win the prince''s trust. Is this the real arrangement of the Luo family?"


    Listen to two people question each other, my head is big, this is the monkey king''s routine in journey to the west, how can I become a Buddha?

 Chapter 883

    "Like you, I have to avenge my family! What''s more, I haven''t passed the examination before. I have no authority. How can I spread rumors? "


    "Don''t cheat. You can cheat others, but you can''t cheat me."


    "Song Shaocheng, I think you are a liar."


    The scene gradually became uncontrollable, the smell of gunpowder became more and more intense, and the argument turned red. If song Shaocheng had not been in the way, he would have had a long fight.


    Li Dachuan had no choice. He stepped back to me, sighed and shook his head.


    I was so angry that I immediately got up and said, "enough! Shut up


    When the quarrel stopped, they cast their eyes together. It''s just that the public says that the public is right, and the old woman says that the old woman is right.


    In the face of this situation, I simply have nothing to do. In the end, the spy not only failed to find out, but also made everyone unhappy. It''s really the next policy.


    No matter what, I won''t let them continue to quarrel for the time being. I said, "enough, who is right and who is wrong? There are answers in the days to come. Now do your work well. Don''t aim at each other."


    "Shaocheng naturally won''t. I''m afraid that someone, for the sake of Luo''s arrangement, will fight against me because he is the leader of the city management team. Who asked the prince to give him so much real power?" Song Shaocheng was sarcastic.


    "I have always acted impartially and never wronged anyone. Once you cross the line and show your feet carelessly, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Xu Qingxiong said coldly.


    "Shut up, have you had enough? All of you go back to your posts and put your affairs aside for the time being. Li Dachuan, you send song Shaocheng back. " I clapped the armrest in anger.


    Li Dachuan got the order and immediately ran to push the wheelchair.


    Soon, under my tough attitude, although Xu Qingxiong revealed his identity, he did not receive any punishment and went back to his post to continue to work.


    Afterwards, Li Dachuan and I said that the situation is getting more and more strange. It is very likely that they are one of Xu Qingxiong and song Shaocheng. The key is that they have no loopholes and their speeches are extremely perfect. They can''t tell the true from the false.


    Even more, Li Dachuan gave me some advice and said, "now there is no room for internal loss. If I were the crown prince, you would rather kill the wrong person than let it go. Sometimes, in order to take care of the overall situation, you have to sacrifice something."


    To tell you the truth, at the moment of hearing this sentence, I had an illusion that Xu Qingxiong and song Shaocheng were not spies. Was the real spy Li Dachuan?


    It''s just that I''m different from others. I''ll never kill innocent people until there''s no concrete evidence. Otherwise, what''s the difference between me and the Luo people?


    So, I naturally refused, sighed: "Dachuan, you know my character, I also know you are standing on the overall situation, but it''s better not to take out such a scheme in the future."


    As time goes by, it is passing day by day.


    In order to find out the inside ghost, I always cover the whole Li family with divine consciousness and observe everyone''s behavior. Even if I am extremely tired, I have to do so.


    Among them, Xu Qingxiong''s performance was well behaved and there was nothing wrong.


    Song Shaocheng was even more so. His wife visited the garden everyday, and they were very close.


    At the same time, in addition to monitoring, I am constantly adapting to the source world.


    From the beginning of a short stay, it is now free to enter.


    In the source world, there are countless sources, that is the so-called Tao, the so-called law.


    Now I have a sufficient understanding of the source realm. In fact, the source realm takes itself as a container to lead and understand the source of Tao from the source world, and then generalize it to myself, so as to control the power of the law.


    for example, Fu Xiao''s understanding of the way of yin and Lei is one of the countless roads, but not the strongest.


    Silent in the source world, I continue to explore and wander, the five elements Road, the road of space, the road of nothingness...


    however, in the end, there is no result. If you want to understand any kind of road, no matter the road or the path, you have to not only see your own chance, but also thoroughly understand the cause and effect of the existence of the road.


    After withdrawing from the source world, I vomited out a murky breath. "Epiphany is too difficult. If you want to speed up, you have to reach the state of returning to the source of divine knowledge. However, there is no news about the method of refining the body Sutra."


    I can''t help but feel dejected. I hope it''s not so bleak.


    On second thought, the old man used to say that he controlled the road, but it made me feel discouraged and excited.


    Because through the memory of the old man about the realm of divine consciousness, I gradually associate with the relationship between the physical body and divine consciousness, and come to an answer.


    "The physical body is the container of the source, and the heavenly body is not a bad body. The divine mind has a way to control the Tao. The perfect combination of the two is absolutely possible not only for the nine sources, but also for the ten sources."


    "And the more roads you control, the harder it will be to join them!"


    "But what is my ultimate Tao...


    ..


    at this moment, the divine sense changes!Under the comprehensive monitoring of my divine consciousness, Chu Wenyang, who is located in the Chu family''s place in the West courtyard, didn''t say hello in the middle of the night, and secretly went out with a program information about the Li family''s Tianyan general system.


    "What does this old man want to do with the data of the general system of the eye of heaven?" I was so surprised that I disappeared in the prince''s hall and followed.


    Half an hour later, I followed Chu Wenyang to a forest in the suburb of Beijing.


    Hiding behind, I secretly observed with my divine sense and thought about what the old man wanted to do.


    Chu Wenyang stood in the depths of the woods and bowed his hands out of thin air. "Come out, don''t hide it."


    At first, I thought he was calling me. As a result, a bald man in a yellow robe appeared in the deep trees. He said with a smile, "Mr. Chu is really on time. The Li family''s heavenly eye really has some skills. Even the eyes of the Luo family can be blinded. This time, we can get the procedural information of the heavenly eye. I''m afraid it''s just around the corner. By that time, the whole Li family won''t be aware of it We''re under surveillance, thanks to Mr. Chu. "


    "Xuanwu, it''s very polite of you to say that. Lord Luo Tian promised to give me a reward when it''s over. If I continue to work for the so-called righteousness, it''s just too stupid. The world is the jungle. Lord Luo Tian is about to join the law, and there will be no one to fight. Is the Li family suicidal and stupid, or am I Chu Wenyang smart? Stand up in time Team. " Chu Wenyang raised his head and laughed, full of pride, and handed over the program information.


    Xuanwu took it in his hand and patted it with satisfaction. "Mr. Chu, I can rest assured that you have been with us for a long time. You don''t need to see it."


    "Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, I''m not finished with him. I know he has divine sense and will definitely monitor. But now it''s so late, he can''t monitor all the time. It''s bound to be a great loss. You can see that no one is coming around. After I go back, I will continue to work in the Li family and go higher step by step." Chu Wenyang was more and more proud, as if he had done something very proud.


    I have a sharp pain in my head. I''ve been using my mind for a long time. I''m forced to take it back and can''t use it any more.


    And the conversation between Chu Wenyang and Xuanwu is unbelievable.


    I never thought of it. I always suspected song Shaocheng and Xu Qingxiong, but it turned out to be Chu Wenyang?


    Half of my father-in-law, from the beginning of the Tianmen Tiejiang battle, I have been treating him sincerely, and I want this hypocritical old man to cooperate with me.


    Originally I thought, and Chu Yuyan became a marriage, the relationship will improve, and I to him is good to the point of indescribable, should give me.


    As a result, Chu Wenyang, an old bastard, did this to me?


    The most important thing is that he has become a group with Luo people for a long time?


    Head buzz for a while, my whole person fury appears, "Chu Wen Yang!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to the crown of 40800 kings.

 Chapter 884

    A burst of drinking, resounding all around!


    When the pressure comes, suddenly appear!


    When Chu Wenyang saw me, he was shocked. He pointed to me and asked, "how can you follow me? You should have stopped the divine surveillance. "


    "Unfortunately, it''s not what you want." I was furious, and the feeling of being betrayed was heartbreaking.


    Xuanwu sneered and said, "Mr. Chu, I''ll deal with this Li Shaobai. Go back to Li''s house first. Since Li Shaobai dares to find him, I''ll let him never come back!"


    Chu Wenyang said: "I''ll trouble Xuanwu. I''ll withdraw first, Li Shaobai. I''m really sorry. I don''t want to be with you idiots. It''s time for me to do something for myself. Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai. You can''t imagine that I''m the one who is really ranked in Li''s family by Luo nationality, right?"


    "This time you are in big trouble. How dare you come here? The present Xuanwu is not yesterday''s Xuanwu any more. You must give your life here today when you know my secret. It''s a pity that I didn''t see you die in Chu Wenyang." Chu Wenyang left quickly from behind.


    I chased forward. Xuanwu stopped me and didn''t let me pass.


    "Get out of here!" I threw my big hand away, and my physical strength burst out.


    But when I slapped Xuanwu, it didn''t hurt him. On the contrary, it hurt the back of my hand, as if I had met an indestructible object.


    "Li Shaobai, it''s time to ask you for revenge last time. I didn''t expect that rosefinch and I would fall into your trap and help you in disguise. We rescued Fu Xiao and made me seriously injured. But you also helped me. Only in this way can I understand the way of strong shield after the defeat!" Basaltic momentum suddenly broke out, the whole body skin changes violently, covered with layers of hard shell, emitting bursts of law breath!


    This is the source of Tao, this is the source state, this is the path plus body, the law plus body!


    "Although it''s not the main road, it''s just one of the paths, but the source state is the source state, which is essentially different from the innate state!" Xuanwu opened his mouth with a grim smile. His whole body was gray, just like a stone man. When he stepped, his momentum reached the extreme. He was so powerful that he made the trees bend.


    What''s more, even I can''t bear the pressure. My body seems to be carrying a heavy burden.


    At this time, Chu Wenyang has gone far and disappeared in the field of vision.


    I was so angry that I burst into tears uncontrollably.


    Although the divine sense can not be used for the time being, and although Xuanwu is the source, I still can''t suppress the rage of rampage. The taste of being betrayed makes me lose control instantly, leaving only the only idea, that is... Kill Xuanwu!


    Take a deep breath, I suddenly run the elixir field, and my accomplishments suddenly spread out, echoing in the body. I suddenly step on the ground and fly out of thin air, and press down in mid air, "dead!"


    "Li Shaobai, now you are a little weak. To be honest, you can''t hurt me." Xuanwu didn''t move. He looked like I could do anything.


    Boom!


    Under the pressure of big palm, the rolling air waves blow all the plants and trees, and the ground is directly broken. The location of Xuanwu becomes a huge pit.


    However, my palm is pressed with the Xuanwu tianlinggai, and he is really intact. The hard shell seems to be unbreakable. It''s hard to imagine.


    He quickly left. When I landed, Xuanwu was confident and said sarcastically, "Li Shaobai, now you are not my opponent. Your physical strength can''t fight against my source. This is the suppression of the realm."


    I hum a cold, eyes are red, but also condensed virtual phase, continuous bombardment, the brain is full of Chu Wenyang betrayal figure!


    Xuanwu stood in the same place, and I didn''t move. Instead, he laughed more and more loudly, full of strong irony.


    "Ha ha ha, come again."


    "Oh, Li Shaobai, you tickle me? Is it hard to feel betrayed? "


    "I tell you, Chu Wenyang is only the first, not the last. In the future, a second person and a third person will gradually leave you under the oppression of the situation and the temptation of interests!"


    "Well, I''ve been playing incense for half a year. Why am I still so relaxed? It''s boring. It''s boring. There''s no match


    ..


    I try my best to use Xuanwu all the time. He is like an iron fighter, and he won''t get hurt.


    With intense consumption, the virtual phase slowly disappears, and the surrounding area is full of scars.


    As I stepped back and panted, I gradually calmed down, thinking that Xuanwu was deliberately taking advantage of my irrationality, which made me hysterical and crazy.


    When I''m finished, he won''t kill me. He will still capture me alive and take me to the Luo people as he used to.


    After biting my teeth and retaining some strength, I stopped working and turned around in an instant. I planned to leave quickly. As long as I could return to the Li family alive, it would be easy to say that it would not be too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years.


    As a result, as soon as I turned my head, a red figure appeared, which was... Rosefinch!"Hahaha, I couldn''t catch you before, but you can''t escape this time. I didn''t expect that there was no place to find. It didn''t take much effort. You Li Shaobai will fall into the trap one day. Now I and rosefinch are both the source. You are finished!" Xuanwu raised his head and laughed wildly. He was so excited that he was shaking all over. He was not a general thud.


    Rosefinch is indifferent, like a creature without emotional fluctuations, is staring at me coldly, and may join hands with Xuanwu at any time.


    I stood in the middle of the two. I had consumed too much before. I couldn''t run now because I wanted to run. I didn''t dare to act rashly. I played the emotional card decisively and said, "rosefinch, oh no, Murong Zi, if your behavior is known by those children in the orphanage, how do you guess they will think of you? This kind elder sister is such a person? "


    "What is it to do with you?" Rosefinch cold response, or stimulate her a ripple.


    Xuanwu said with a smile: "Li Shaobai, let''s go and get him, so as not to waste any more energy. It''s useless to give up resistance and struggle. After you are taken to the Luo people, I will take revenge and engrave words on your back, the son of Xuanwu!"


    "What if I don''t?" I clenched my fists and had a plan to die here.


    Xuanwu''s face suddenly changed. He immediately put away his smile and said in a cold voice, "it won''t be any good. I''ll scrap your Dantian first, take you to the land of Luo nationality, pry out your body secret, and hang your head in the front door of Li''s family. Let your four women have a good look, let everyone have a good look. What will happen if you fight us?"


    "Then come on!" I said.


    Xuanwu''s eyes show a sense of killing. In a flash, he joins hands with rosefinch, one approaches and the other interprets the source.


    ...


    the author''s words: sorry, the computer is broken, the update is late, and there are still some.

 Chapter 885

    In the face of such a situation, to be honest, my heart is extremely regret.


    I didn''t show up when I knew it, so I was besieged by Zhu Que and Xuanwu.


    Who let me be affected by anger?


    I think no matter who it is, it will not be easy to be betrayed.


    If there is really no reaction, but also calmly leave first, it can only show that did not pay really.


    Unfortunately, I treat Chu Wenyang sincerely and get such a result. How can I not be angry or hate?


    Chu Wenyang''s behavior is more hateful than that of Zhang Hui at the beginning!


    ..


    at this moment, the two hands together.


    The rosefinch releases the source, and the dark fire besieges all around, turns into a fierce fire prison, blocking all the way back.


    Basaltic with a hard body, forced into the fire prison, ferocious face outlines a smile, in the case of the law plus body, five fingers fossil, captured.


    Hard and indestructible.


    I crossed my arms and tried my best to avoid. I immediately combined Qi and flesh and cut them off with a knife.


    "Well? Is it up to you? " Xuanwu didn''t dodge at all. He held on to the knife and turned his five fingers around in an instant, trying to hold my neck.


    At the moment of cutting Xuanwu''s head, my tiger''s mouth cracked. It was extremely painful. Although Xuanwu''s physical strength was not as strong as mine, he had rules to add to his body. I couldn''t hurt him absolutely. On the contrary, I had to be restrained by him in the fire prison until I spent all my strength and was captured.


    "Damn it I had to step back and escape from the range of Xuanwu again. In a twinkling of an eye, I pushed to the edge of the fire prison. The terrible fire seemed to burn all my life, so I didn''t dare to touch anything.


    "Really, don''t struggle. I will consume you to the limit in the fire prison. You have no chance to fight back. The reason is very simple. You are not the source." Xuanwu showed disdain, and his eyes were a bit contemptuous, as if he had become the source state, which was the existence above.


    "Is the origin great?" I think fast in my mind, crazy thinking about countermeasures.


    Xuanwu took a slow step in the fire prison and said ironically, "the source is amazing. How can I drop it? Can you break through the source? I might as well confess to you that Fang Dao is more powerful than you now. With the help of God Luo a few days ago, he has successfully stepped into the source. Now you are lagging behind. It''s really rubbish. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Rosefinch outside the fire prison coldly inserted a word.


    Xuanwu nodded lightly, spread out his hands and shrugged, "you see, I don''t want to deal with you so quickly. People are urging me. Surrender quickly. Those who know current affairs are heroes. It''s hard to fight with you."


    "Good idea." I said.


    Xuanwu laughed again. "Well, since I have to spend time with you, you still can''t escape being captured in the end, so I''ll tell you a few more words."


    "Hey, do you know why we always want to catch you?"


    "The reason is very simple, not only to find out the secret of refining the body Sutra, but also to regard you as a preparation."


    "Do you know what a preparation is? That is, if God fails in the unity of the word, he will take you away, and swallow up your divine consciousness, and restore the perfect method of taking you away. "


    "Lord, I''m very optimistic about you. Really, I didn''t cheat you."


    Rosefinch heard impatient, scolded: "you less in this Jijiwaiwai, who let you say so much?"


    "Er, I can''t help it. Anyway, Li Shaobai can''t escape." Xuanwu raised his eyebrows, fixed his eyes on me and blinked.


    The power of law possessed by Xuanwu is not to hurt others, but to protect itself.


    But even so, the difference in realm made me not have much fighting power at all. I kept flashing in the fire prison, and I was constantly injured and consumed more and more.


    One minute.


    Five minutes.


    Half an hour.


    I finally can not support, weak legs are shaking, weak kneel, mouth overflow blood.


    Xuanwu came up in front of me, looked scornful, and said: "if it wasn''t for capturing you alive, you don''t have any chance to survive in this fire prison. The source state is the source state, which is not congenital. Even if my path law is not strong enough, under the blockade of the fire prison, it''s enough to kill you. If it''s hard to hear, I''ll kill you."


    "But there''s one thing I have to clarify. I won''t do anything to you after I take you away. I just say, don''t be afraid. After all, the God of Luo wants you to be a body, Ho Ho ~"


    I look up, and every muscle of my body is filled with pain, and I smile coldly, "it turns out that Luo Tian wants to swallow my divine sense, but to take me away The reason why I don''t stop myself from cultivating the practitioners in secret is to wait for these fruits to grow up and then gradually eat them. "


    "Yes, that''s right. You guessed right." Xuanwu replied.


    The rosefinch glared up her eyes and said in a fierce voice: "Xuanwu, have you said enough nonsense? You are such a nag


    "I''m sorry to be found by you. Oh, don''t worry. Let me talk to him a few more words, just a few words. Li Shaobai, didn''t you be very arrogant before? Now that I have broken through the source, you don''t have to fight back at all. I''m just showing off. I''m so angry that you son of a bitch said that I''m your mount and engraved words on the back of my virtual face. Do you know what''s wrong? Guess how happy I am now? " Xuanwu touched his bald head and laughed out of control.The corner of my mouth more Yang more up, cold voice way: "don''t be proud too early, you made a mistake, that is to tell me these secrets, so, Luo Tian want to take me as a spare body, no way."


    With that, I use the remaining force to move the elixir field, and at the same time, I gather together and expand constantly.


    In a short time, a violent breath suddenly swept the whole body, and I seemed to explode.


    "Damn it, he''s going to explode himself. Although he can''t kill Yuanjing, it''s enough to cause serious injury in a short distance. Xuanwu is all your fault. Let''s talk about it endlessly!" The expression of rosefinch is gnashing teeth, which is rare.


    "Self explosion? If you''re afraid of rosefinch, you''d better hide. I''m not afraid of it now. I can''t help it. Who made me love to talk, and it takes time for him to blow himself up. It''s still early, so I can control it. " Xuanwu doesn''t retreat, but advances. His contempt is even stronger. He immediately hits me with one finger and points outside my Dantian.


    At that time, an inexplicable force of the legal system forced into my Dantian, surrounded and controlled the inner air mass that was about to burst, and suppressed it madly.


    "My first source, the first law, can not only protect myself, but also protect others. Oh, ah, you see how kind I am, and I still want to protect you. Don''t struggle any more. It''s useless. Who can make you not the source? It''s not the origin, it''s just the beating. " Xuanwu said with a smile, his expression was not enough.


    ...


    author''s words: hahaha, after reading this chapter, we all have a very strong desire to let the protagonist break through the source, right?

 Chapter 886

    Shame, obvious shame.


    "Li Shaobai, now you finally know the strength of Yuanjing? Now I really don''t talk to you anymore. " Xuanwu moved his hand, and the power of the legal system was still in my Dantian, which was controlled to death.


    Then, Xuanwu will defeat me.


    But at this time, the sudden change!


    In the fire prison, the space was suddenly broken. In the dark nothingness, I stretched out a hand, grabbed my shoulder and forced it in.


    Xuanwu was shocked, but he couldn''t stop it. His whole body seemed to be imprisoned by the invisible force of space. He said in horror: "the law of space! This is one of the top ten avenues! Who is it? "


    However, until I was engulfed by the space gap, Xuanwu still did not get the answer, which was so fast that all the process was almost completed in an instant.


    I just felt that I was pulled into a place like a black hole, and then I was pushed out in less than half a second. I sat on the ground and found myself near the Li family.


    At this moment, the space gap here still exists.


    "Who? Who saved me? " I stood up abruptly, and was scared into a cold sweat. This terrible law of the road is almost unheard of!


    In the dark crack, a face appeared slowly, with sword eyebrows and stars, and heroic spirit.


    It''s Fang Dao!


    I gasped, "it''s impossible!"


    "Why not? Before you let me go, now I save you, you and I are clear, but now you are a little weak, don''t forget, after all, the agreement between you and me Fang Dao''s lips are slightly upturned and his expression is conceited.


    I couldn''t believe it. I shook my head and asked, "the top ten Avenue? The law of space? How did you get it? "


    "It''s ridiculous that you don''t need to ask. I didn''t expect that you Li Shaobai had been saved by me. It''s really fate. But remember, from now on, I don''t owe you anything." Fang Dao is more and more conceited. He talks as if he is invincible.


    I can''t help but realize that Fang Dao is willing to stand on the side of Da Yi!


    Fangdao has changed. It has.


    I said: "I heard from Xuanwu that you just broke through the source a few days ago. Now you are going to save me. Are you not afraid of Luo Tian''s suspicion? You can''t find a second one in the world. "


    "Ridiculous. Do you think I''m the only one who can achieve this? This is my second source. It has never been used in front of anyone, and Luo Tian can''t find it. In the eyes of Luo people, I am just one source. For example, this is one of the top ten avenues. The stronger the source is, the stronger I am. " Fang Dao snapped his fingers in the crack, and his fingertips suddenly showed five colors of light, gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    The source of five elements! Five elements Avenue!


    This is definitely stronger than the dark fire of rosefinch and the Yin thunder of Fu Xiao!


    Because the dark fire of rosefinch comes from the five elements, but it''s outside the five elements. It''s one of the five elements. It can''t compete with the five elements road which gathers the gold, wood, water, fire and earth!


    Fang Dao is actually two sources of cultivation, with two of the top ten avenues!


    My head buzz, more and more incredible.


    "Li Shaobai, I have to admit that you were really stronger than me before. Unfortunately, you have a long way to practice. You don''t have to be the strongest forever. You have to stick to the end to win. Don''t let me down. If you don''t break through the source, I''m afraid that one day I will be the supreme of Jiuyuan, but you will stop at the congenital place. Is that self-respect for you What about a kind of trample? " Fang Dao sneers, the split of space closes in an instant, everything returns to calm.


    Plop ~


    there was no one around. I fell to the ground weakly, and my whole body was full of unspeakable pain. Fang Dao''s help undoubtedly became a huge blow.


    "Fang Dao... With the help of Luo Tian, he not only broke through to the source territory, but also hid a source of cultivation under his eyes, Chengfu..."


    "yes, Fang Dao is right. There is no end to his cultivation. It''s a long way to go. Persistence is victory."


    After lying for a long time, I slowly sat up and watched the place where Fangdao disappeared. I experienced setbacks and gained a new understanding. I sighed: "Fangdao is worthy of Fangdao, but it''s still too early to hit me just by this point. If it wasn''t for today''s event, I''m afraid I would never have such a strong desire, the source...


    ..


    back to Li''s home, I didn''t even have time to deal with my injury. After changing my clothes, I immediately summoned people to the Chu family in the West hospital.


    A large number of people entered the gate of the West courtyard and quickly surrounded it.


    Chu Wenyang thought that I didn''t come back. He came out full of anger and yelled, "Hey, what are you doing? This is the West courtyard. My niece is the wife of your prince. Who let you in to make trouble? I... "


    in the middle of the conversation, Chu Wenyang saw me standing outside the crowd. He was so scared that he almost flashed his tongue.


    I bear the pain, silent anger, slowly toward Chu Wenyang.


    Every step he took, Chu Wenyang stepped back."You''re back? That''s great. I thought you were going to die. "


    "I''m a spy for us in Luo nationality. I''m a double agent."


    "Don''t come here. What I said is true. You must believe me. What I said before was for Xuanwu."


    Chu Wenyang had no choice but to explain.


    However, this false words, has been unable to blind my eyes!


    In a flash, I grabbed Chu Wenyang''s neck, and all the walls behind collapsed.


    Suffering from severe pain, Chu Wenyang vomited blood on the spot and explained: "Li Shaobai, don''t look at the surface. What are you doing! You''re killing me. Let me go. Do you really want to strangle me? I''m YuYan''s uncle. You''re half a father-in-law. How can you turn your arm out? "


    "Do you think I''ll believe it?" I tilted my head and put my face closer.


    Chu Wenyang was scared by my eyes and got goose bumps all over his body. He quickly replied, "really, what do I cheat you to do? You always treat me with sincerity, I will be the kind of person who forgets righteousness at the expense of profit? No matter how good the Luo people give me, I won''t dare to do such a bad thing. If you don''t believe it, you can just take away all my rights. "


    "Why don''t you tell me to send you to hell? After all, I''m still afraid of death. It''s just an excuse. " I''ll try a little harder. I''ll hold it.


    "You... You''re going to piss me off. It''s a big injustice. How can you not figure it out? Would you calm down first? I know that anyone who goes through this kind of thing will feel very bad, but I''m really not, really not. " Chu Wenyang immediately had difficulty breathing. The old man''s body was almost broken after the collision.


    "Fart, you die!" My heart a ruthless, decided to start on the spot, strangle this old thing.


    Can suddenly, Chu Wen Yang difficult hold out a few words, let me instantly release the hand.


    "Damn it, I want you to calm down. Why don''t you listen! It''s a play from the beginning to the end. It''s a play in Wenyang of Chu. Lao Tzu''s purpose is to help you get the most important exercise book from the Luo people


    "You idiot, I''m so angry!"


    "Is it easy for me to play a play? Now it''s all gone! "


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 41000 kings, and the plot will be reversed!

 Chapter 887

    Let go of the moment, Chu Wenyang to breathe, bending the old waist, cough desperately, as if suffered a great injustice.


    The figures around me are all dubious.


    "It turns out that the crown prince called us here. It was Chu Wenyang who defected."


    "Wait a minute, it may not be a real mutiny. How do I think Chu Wenyang''s words are quite reasonable?"


    "It''s well known that the prince is looking for refining the body Sutra. It''s really possible that Chu Wenyang is trying to help the prince."


    Not to mention other people, even I can''t believe it.


    The key is that according to Chu Wenyang''s past temperament, he should only look at the interests of people, not really help me.


    Simply, I grabbed Chu Wenyang''s collar, lifted his whole body up, and asked, "what do you want to say clearly? Don''t worry, it''s all my people here, and all the secrets won''t go out if you can convince me. "


    "My ancestor, Chu Wenyang is greedy for life and afraid of death, but I don''t really want to help Luo people, because Luo Tian is very terrible. As the saying goes, he is like a tiger with you. I don''t want to worry about Luo people all day long! Moreover, this matter is infamous. No matter how stupid Chu Wenyang is, he won''t make fun of his own reputation! I would rather die in the hands of the Luo people than end up being ridiculed by the descendants. " Chu Wenyang explained aloud that the old man was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    After a little thought, I put him back on the ground. I still had doubts in my heart. I squeezed my hand and asked, "what''s the most important Sutra and your play? I think you''d better explain it clearly."


    Chu Wenyang was furious and his hair was almost smoldering. He stamped his feet and straightened up with backache. He said, "when you were closed, the Luo family secretly came to me and gave me the power to be one of the leaders of the Luo family in the future. But all these are empty promises, but I''m still going to take risks to see if I can find any flaws in the Luo family and make a decision Qualitative role. "


    "As a result, from the beginning to the end, Xuanwu rosefinch has been in contact with me. I can''t even get into the Luo family. In order to show myself, I can only make rumors and give them the general system information of Tianyan. Is it easy for me?"


    "What''s more, it''s Xuanwu who tells me that the most important part of the Luo people''s body refining scriptures is the way of divine knowledge! I''m not trying to help you. I''m a dog biting LV Dongbin. I don''t know the heart of good people! "


    "Today''s event, fortunately, happened in Li''s house. It''s better to block all the news and never spread it out, otherwise my plan will really come to naught."


    With that, Chu Wenyang was out of breath, as if he had been wronged and wanted to tear me apart.


    His explanation is even more orderly and perfect, without any loopholes.


    Maybe it''s the feeling in my heart, but I still don''t want to believe that Chu Wenyang is really rebellious.


    Embarrassment, unprecedented embarrassment, standing in front of Chu Wenyang, even talking so hard.


    Chu Wenyang held his waist coldly and glared angrily, "Damn, you didn''t know in advance. I don''t blame you. I almost broke my waist. Why don''t you help me in? Did you do that to my father-in-law? "


    "Er..." I quickly stretched out my hand, very embarrassed to help Chu Wenyang into the house.


    The moment I entered the door, I stopped walking, looked around and said, "no one can say a word about today''s secret. Leave quickly, so as not to attract other people."


    ..


    he carefully held Chu Wenyang and placed him on the chair. The old man was so painful that he yelled and scolded. He didn''t give me a good face at all.


    "Pour me a cup of tea quickly."


    "Damn, is it easy for me? I almost got killed by my own people. "


    "You''re a real kid. I have to explain it so clearly. Where''s your usual cleverness? After all, I''m not for you? Otherwise, I don''t want to take the risk to suffer. I don''t know how happy I am to spend my life here in the West courtyard of the Li family. "


    Chu Wenyang has evidence. The more he says, the more true he is. It seems that this is what happened.


    I was scolded so much that I didn''t dare to say anything. I was completely wrong, as if my anger was extinguished by a basin of cold water on the spot. I only poured a cup of Camellia with a playful face and handed it to Chu Wenyang.


    "It''s not easy for you to wait on me. You have to be beaten first." Chu Wenyang''s hands were still, and he spread out on the chair, showing a face of enjoyment and sipping leisurely.


    Later, I called the doctor to treat his wounds and apply medicine for him. After a long time, the old man finally stopped crying for pain, but the mouth still refused to forgive me and kept scolding me.


    To tell you the truth, I love and hate Chu Wenyang now. I didn''t expect that this old thing has changed.


    Without everyone''s knowledge, Chu Wenyang infiltrated into the Luo nationality alone, but also for the sake of the way control method of refining the body Sutra, risking huge risks.


    I can''t help but admire it.


    When the doctor left, I slowly helped Chu Wenyang to the bed and lay down. Then I asked bitterly, "what... Is the path control method true or false? The Luo people obviously don''t trust you enough, so they only let you contact Xuanwu rosefinch. ""What''s the rush? This needs a certain process. How can it penetrate into the interior at the beginning? But now things are in trouble. My spy identity has been found by you. If you don''t set an example to others, I''m afraid the Luo clan will be suspicious. There are also program data of Tianyan general system. I think with these, it won''t be long before they are cracked. At that time, the whole Li family will have nowhere to hide. We have to find another way to solve it. It''s all your fault. What are you doing with us! There is no definite progress. I can''t tell you so soon. Now, it''s getting more and more troublesome. That''s what I''m afraid of, so I didn''t tell you in advance. " Chu Wen Yang is not angry.


    I was a little anxious at that time, "Lao Chu, don''t just scold me. Is the path control method true? I will help you solve all your problems. At least there is room for maneuver now. I have my own way. You can cooperate with me at that time."


    "Well, I''d like to see how you can solve it, but to get back to the point, Xuanwu''s mouth has always been open-minded. If it''s true, this guy doesn''t have much ingenuity. Sometimes he doesn''t talk through his head, so I think it''s very likely true." Chu Wenyang said.


    I asked, "did he say anything else about Tao control?"


    Chu Wenyang nodded and said, "yes, there is. He said that this dharma has the mark of divine consciousness, but it has been sealed. Even if it is as strong as Luo Tian, it can''t break the seal. It seems that divine consciousness is incompatible and can only be destroyed, but it hasn''t been destroyed so far. So I think your divine consciousness should be compatible."


    "Besides, there are also practices of cultivating divine consciousness in the Luo family, but Luo Tian didn''t give them to anyone. Even the existence of Qinglong can''t get the practice of cultivating divine consciousness, because Luo Tian''s practice of cultivating divine consciousness seems to be different from that of refining body Sutra."


    "Yes, Xuanwu nazui gun also said that the reason why Luo Tian didn''t destroy the way control method is that he wanted to wait for you to cultivate a large number of masters of divine knowledge, and then take them away to obtain a large number of compatible divine knowledge, so as to break the seal and get the way control method."


    "Luo Tian, not only want to give up, he also want to control the road in an all-round way!"

 Chapter 888

    Chu Wenyang said the truth.


    I look suddenly changed, the secret way is so, and I guess eight or nine inseparable.


    This is obviously Luo people''s machinations, people must be trained, which helps to strengthen the strength, must not stop.


    When I got to know the situation, I went to the Li''s main hall and personally gathered a large number of elders to make plans. Instead of blocking the news, I went on the contrary and spread it directly, indicating that Chu Wenyang was a double-sided spy arranged by us in the Luo nationality.


    At the end of the meeting, the news spread quickly.


    The leakage of the program files of Tianyan general system caused a strong shock.


    As for the divine knowledge, I have never told anyone. Only Chu Wenyang knows the secret, because there are so many uncertain factors.


    With the spread of the news, Chu Wenyang is a double-sided spy, and he has become a real spy.


    Chu couldn''t walk too far, so he called directly and scolded: "what do you want to do! You have a funny head, don''t you? "


    I calmly said: "old Chu, don''t worry. It''s a stratagem. You are valuable to the Luo people. The reason why you are a binocular spy is to make your position vague."


    "You can tell the truth in front of the Luo people and tell them that you have to do it because you want to save your life, because I can really say it in reverse."


    "The only loophole is that you said the refining Sutra at that time, but you can rest assured that I have arranged everything. The Luo people want to doubt you, and there is no evidence to doubt you."


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    A moment later, Chu Wenyang snored, "you are smart, you can survive the death. After that, the Luo people will definitely come to me, and I will see you in person. But you have to solve the problem of the heavenly eye. Now we rely on the total system of the heavenly eye to blind the eyes of the Luo people. If not...


    " I know, I will try to find another way. " The corner of my mouth rose, and I thought of the spatial law that Fangdao had mastered.


    Hang up the phone decisively, I feel relieved for a long time, from looking for the ghost, things gradually develop to now, finally have a clue, let me feel at ease a lot.


    However, the total system of Tianyan is very important, which makes me worried again.


    "There should still be time. The Luo people can''t crack the eye of heaven right away. The question is how can I find the way? But also let him help, establish the array with the space law, isolate the Luo monitoring, Fang Dao will certainly not sell my face...


    "send a statement hint? The law of space can certainly be isolated, otherwise what is space


    "Or...


    I pondered for a long time, but it was fruitless.


    The situation became more and more difficult, which made me have a headache. I just didn''t think of a way.


    Now I don''t want Fang Dao to help me. I can''t contact him in front of others. He is the only one who wants to help me. I can''t go to him at all.


    Three days later.


    My wound healed and my mind recovered. In fact, I didn''t suffer too much damage. I was consumed too much by Xuanwu.


    During this period, the whole interior went crazy. In order to prevent the Tianyan system from being cracked, they carried out maintenance and upgrading day and night, and even planned to modify the program.


    The problem is that such a huge total system of Tianyan can''t be modified, at least it will take a long time.


    The fourth day.


    The prince''s hall was full of people, all of whom came to play.


    "Prince, you arranged Chu Wenyang to be a double agent. Why do you want to exchange Tianyan for trust?"


    "It''s a matter of great importance. We have little time, because after we have finished the modification, the Luo clan must have cracked and even controlled the total system of the eye of heaven, otherwise we can''t modify it."


    "Prince, you have made a mistake this time."


    You elders were in front of me. I was sitting on the golden chair of the prince, and my face was very ugly.


    It''s not that I''m not in a hurry, it''s that I''m more anxious than anyone else. The key is that Fang Dao can''t talk to me if he doesn''t find me!


    And now time is urgent, we must reach a consensus with Fangdao and establish the space law array before the Luo clan breaks.


    Otherwise, once cracked, the array will be established at that time, and Fangdao will be exposed under the surveillance of Luo clan!


    Pinching fingers is a waste of time. Even if we can''t meet Fang Dao at the moment, we should prepare everything in advance.


    So I quickly pressed my hand, restrained the elders'' anxiety, and comforted them: "don''t worry, I have my own way. The premise is that I need an array master who is familiar with array layout. I don''t know who can recommend it to me?"


    Li qingqiong said, "I have two masters in the palace. Although they are not masters, they are not bad."


    "No, it has to be the best." I shook my head and refused on the spot.


    At this time, Chu Wenyang staggered out, supported the old waist, and said: "I have a candidate, but it''s hard to ask him out of the mountain, and now no one knows where he is.""Who?" I squinted and got curious.


    "That''s the man who joined hands with yinmen to set up the first suppression array, Zhuge Yu, the king of Chinese array, to suppress Fu Xiao." Chu Wen Yang smiles, as if he has guessed what I want the master to do.


    Zhuge Yu, the king of Chinese array.


    After thinking about it, I shook my head again, "no, although I haven''t seen this man, he was involved in the internal fight of the hidden gate. In case of conflict with the hidden gate, it''s better not to use it."


    "You don''t have to. We don''t know what you want. Chu Wenyang knows more or less. At the moment, except Zhuge Yu, no one has this ability." Chu Wenyang arched his hand.


    I shook my head for the third time. "People don''t know where they are and where to find them?"


    "I''ve seen this man once, and I can draw a portrait for people to look for." Chu Wenyang did not listen, but also asked people to bring ink, paper and inkstone. When he mentioned the brush, he began to sketch on the paper.


    "I didn''t expect Chu Wenyang to have this skill."


    "Oh, it''s vivid."


    "Well, I''ve seen Zhuge Yu when I was young. It''s really like him, especially Hu Zha Zi."


    Chu Wenyang put down his brush and turned the portrait upside down, facing me and Li Qi.


    He has a rough face, a protruding Tianting bone, two eyebrows slanting into the sky, straight into the temples, and a face full of big beard. If he didn''t know that he was Zhuge Yu, he thought he was Zhang Fei in the romance of the Three Kingdoms!


    When Li Qi and I saw this painting, we looked at each other.


    "It''s him? Is that the peerless man? It''s easy to find. Do you remember the terrain at that time? As long as we mark out the approximate terrain, I believe it is not difficult to find it. " Li Qi was shocked.


    "If you want to forget the thing of divine sense, you can''t forget it." I gave a wry smile and thought that it was the old man who took the tiger as a pet when I jumped the plane with Li Qi and landed in the forest.

 Chapter 889

    Knowing that Zhuge Yu was the old man, I immediately got up and went to copy the terrain in my memory.


    A stick of incense time passed, memory through the strengthening of divine consciousness, now has been perfectly presented in the paper.


    "This map has a peculiar terrain. It is surrounded by mountains on all sides. It''s hard to find a similar one in the whole area. You can use the general system of Tianyan to find it. Time is pressing, so we should do it as soon as possible." I said.


    Less than half a day, according to the guidance of the topographic map, we quickly found out the details.


    It turns out that this place is only 20 li away from Longhu Mountain, one of the four famous Taoist mountains.


    I was about to send someone to invite him, but Chu Wenyang told me that it was not easy to ask Zhuge Yu to come out of the mountain. He also said that he was eccentric. If Zhengzhu didn''t go in person, I''m afraid Zhuge Yu would never agree.


    After thinking about it, I sent the redundant people away, looked at Chu Wenyang, and said, "I can go in person. I can use Zhang Quan''s identity. You can also use this opportunity to let the Luo people catch me again. In this way, you can make the Luo people feel more at ease with you. You should have some ways to contact the Luo people."


    "No, you are not the source of cultivation. You have no fighting power in the face of Xuanwu. If the rosefinch comes, the situation will be difficult to deal with. They are determined to capture you alive." Chu Wenyang frowned instantly and felt that it was wrong.


    I confidently raised the corner of my mouth, "who said I would let Xuanwu and rosefinch come? I want Fang Dao to come in person! "


    "Do you have a plan? Why let Fang Dao come? " Chu Wen Yang''s face is full of questions.


    I didn''t give a positive answer, so I just muddled through. When I was ready to go out, I decided to write a statement. I deliberately described the language as very vulgar. All the derogatory words were aimed at Fang Dao.


    "Fang Dao, you little rubbish, with your little skills, you still want to deal with me? Do your spring and autumn dream. You''re a running dog. It''s amazing to break through to the source? If you have the ability, come to the Li family and kill me. "


    Read and write.


    Until the end of writing, I put the prepared statement to Chu Wenyang, told him to send out the statement, let the Fang family have a good look.


    On that day, the statement was issued and the news spread. Fang''s family was completely angry in my expectation and gave me back a statement, which was also all kinds of derogations.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. That night, I changed my face. As Zhang Quan, I secretly went out of the Li family and speeded up all the way.


    ..


    Longhu Mountain, located in the land of Jiangxi and Poyang, is a Taoist mountain, solemn and sacred.


    Trekking along the mountain road, walking alone around the foot of the dragon and tiger mountain, all the way to the depth of the front, gradually no smoke, the real wilderness.


    After walking for about half an hour, the space in front of us suddenly twisted and broke. A pair of hands stretched out from it, tore open the cracks and landed one step. It was Fang Dao.


    "Chu Wenyang''s action is really fast. I knew that you would ask one person to come to capture him and not let Xuanwu and Zhuque interfere. After all, they have failed so many times." I light a cigarette calmly.


    Fang Dao cold face, hands in front of the chest, slightly raised his head, just cast his eyes, asked: "it''s OK, you won''t make a statement, have something to say."


    "Well, the program files of Tianyan general system were handed over to Xuanwu by Chu Wenyang last time. I''m afraid it''s not far from being cracked. Can you help me? It''s not difficult for you, I think, to use the space rules you master to combine with the array in the Li''s area and isolate the Luo''s surveillance? " I went straight to the subject.


    Fang daoleng hum, full of conceit, replied: "it''s very simple."


    The next second, Fang Dao closed his eyes and didn''t want to help. "The problem is, if I want to build an array in Li''s family, I have to finish it in Li''s family. It''s not convenient for me, and why do I have to help you?"


    "You''re not helping me, you''re helping everyone. I know it''s not convenient for you to show up, so I''ll arrange it for you. No one will see you." I went up and put my hand down.


    At the moment when the palm of his hand was about to touch Fang Dao''s shoulder, he moved away in a flash and cut with disdain? I''ll go if it''s OK. "


    "Wait, how can you tell Luo Tian when you leave like this? What''s more, how can I contact you in the future? " I stopped him.


    "I have my own words. Is it hard to find an excuse? And why should I tell you? Don''t try to make up to me. I don''t want to make up to you. " Fang Dao lowered his head and threw away my hand. He was very cold.


    I stood in front again and said, "it''s not right for you to say that. We are now for the same enemy. We still need to have contact with each other."


    "Cut the crap. I''m not for anything. I''m just for Fang Ruolan. Go away. Don''t force me to do it. You can''t even get to the source. In the face of my two source cultivation, you have to die. If I don''t kill you now, it doesn''t mean I won''t kill you in the future!" Fang Dao''s eyes were slightly staring, full of pride, and he pushed me away. In an instant, he stepped into the space crack and disappeared in the distortion.


    I have no choice but to smile a few times. Fang Dao has not changed a bit. He is so proud that people want to beat him to death.


    When I was in a good mood, I started to move on.Walk into a big forest, according to the topographic map and coordinate points, familiar with the road.


    Finally, when I came to the bamboo forest before, I didn''t dare to intrude. I thought that the old man had great powers. I''m afraid I already knew my arrival.


    So I held up my fists and cheered: "I''m Li Shaobai, who was rescued by the elder. I''ve come here to ask the elder to show up. I have a big responsibility. I want to ask Master Zhuge to help me."


    Words fall, except for the sound of bamboo swing, no response.


    I yelled a few times, but the result is still the same. It seems that it''s not so simple. It''s really OK to rush. The problem is that it will make a bad impression, so it shouldn''t be like this.


    "Maybe it''s testing me." I sit down with my knees crossed, wait silently, feel the comfort of nature quietly, and unconsciously enter the source world.


    There are three thousand avenues and countless paths. The power of innumerable laws is evolving all the time in the source world.


    Maybe the five elements Avenue and the space avenue that Fangdao understood made me lose my self-esteem. Naturally, the path was ignored by me, and with most of the weaker rules of the avenue, I gave up one by one.


    "Cultivation, divine consciousness and physical body can be integrated into one, and can also be single, mysterious and mysterious." I murmur in my heart. When I look up, there is a huge star hanging high in the source world. The left is Yang and the right is Yin. The power of the law keeps wandering and seems to be multiplying.


    The moment my eyes cast, my heart roared and resonated with the stars.


    My body is full of sound. It''s like two seeds have been buried in the past. Now they begin to sprout. The left is Yang Lei and the right is Yin Lei.


    It''s as if I have some similarities, and the resonance it arouses is like giving me a chance to try.


    In a flash, the mind pulled, I was inhaled into the star center.


    Yin Yang road!


    ..


    the author''s words: add more to 41200 kings.

 Chapter 890

    At this moment, I stand in the center of the stars, the boundary between yin and Yang.


    The fire on the left and the ice on the right show two opposite sides. They have extremely real feelings, but they are not real.


    I cross my knees and sit down. The left side is burning with pain, and the right side is shivering. Countless laws of yin and Yang gather everywhere, evolving and evolving. They are more powerful than the five elements Avenue and space Avenue!


    With my eyes closed, I was forced to endure the two feelings of great contrast. If I want to master the power of yin and Yang, I must first let myself calm down and integrate with this star.


    With the forced suppression of divine consciousness, I gradually became silent, let the fire burn and freeze, and did not move.


    Time goes by.


    It seems that in this source world, after several years, the laws of yin and yang are constantly changing, which is very wonderful.


    "Wuji is born of Youji, and Youji is born of yin and Yang. All things in the world have opposite sides. Yang is positive and Yin is negative." I murmur in my heart, constantly feeling, using the seeds of yin and Yang, always strengthen resonance with the stars.


    But suddenly, the stars suddenly changed and turned into a lake of yin and Yang. I hung on my knees. It was more wonderful that yin and Yang mingled in the lake.


    I opened my eyes and looked down at Yin Yang Lake. For a long time, it seemed that countless times had passed in my eyes.


    I don''t know how long later, I smile and suddenly plunge into the lake, holding the black water in my left hand and the white water in my right hand, merging with the law and letting it rush into my body.


    "Yang depends on Yin, and Yin depends on Yang. They coexist with each other, but they are opposite to each other. In fact, they are the origin of the movement and change of all things. Heaven and earth are in harmony, and all things are born, and Yin and yang are connected and change."


    "This way is mutual, opposite and of the same root! There is a balance. "


    "If Yin and Yang touch, it is harmony."


    "And I want to be the sum of this control balance!"


    When I open my hands at the bottom of the lake, countless laws of yin and yang are constantly pouring in, forming a balance point in my body, a balance point that can control Yin and Yang!


    It''s both Tao and source!


    At this moment, inborn internal Qi is like a catalyst for the law of yin and Yang.


    Lake water gradually less, until dry, eyebrow twinkle, gradually into the imprint of yin and Yang.


    It''s like I got the approval of Yin Yang Road, got part of the power of Yin Yang power, and became the son of Yin Yang!


    But the imprint is not complete, in the process of condensation, it seems to encounter interference.


    Out of control, I quit the source world.


    It''s still the bamboo forest, but now the wind is blowing.


    My whole body is filled with the power of law, and the mark in the middle of my brow is not complete. When I raise my head, the sky is covered with dark clouds, thunder and roar.


    For a moment, the inexplicable terror came from the sky, which made me kneel down on the spot, just like the will of heaven did not allow.


    Boom ~


    the thunder explodes, just like the roar of the will of heaven!


    "It turns out that this is the last step. Countless avenues belong to the way of heaven. Wuyuan is fighting with heaven. Although it is only the part that controls the way, it also violates the rules of the way of heaven. This is my first robbery!" I stood up against the pressure, in an instant, God thunder!


    This is the way of heaven God thunder that surpasses Yang thunder and Yin thunder!


    "Hahaha, it''s too rigid to kill by thunder. Isn''t that helping me?" I laughed wildly and let the thunder roar into my body.


    Yuanshen touch, a large number of impurities out of the body, powerful God thunder is just a blow, compared with the previous quenching, powerful countless times!


    I spewed blood. The terrible lethality almost made my body collapse. The pain was unimaginable, but I survived.


    However, the Dao robbery is not over. It seems that the will of heaven will not give up even if one blow is not dead!


    The sky became more and more dim, forming a huge whirlpool, forming a ferocious face. At that time, the wind blew all the vegetation and the barren mountain vibrated.


    This is the face of the will of heaven!


    At this time, the will of heaven roars and shoots countless arrows, which contains a large number of five elements.


    "Where I am is Yin and Yang. All things have opposites, such as metal, wood, water, fire and earth, metal conquering wood, wood conquering water, water conquering fire and fire conquering gold." I suddenly waved my hand, and the mark was shining. The invisible law restrained the five element arrows and forced them to kill each other and collapse in the empty air.


    Roar ~


    the way of heaven roars. If it can''t last for a long time, take a big breath and start brewing the final blow.


    "The will of the way of heaven is still limited. It is impossible to make every effort to maintain the balanced operation of the whole world. It is just a rule." I''m ready to go. If I can''t carry the first robbery, how can I face the second and third robbery in the future?!


    The most important thing in the way of practice is to have a strong heart.


    Hu ~


    the face of heaven breathes out a breath. It seems ordinary, but it blows in the bamboo forest and mountains, but it is destroyed one after another.I took a step forward, the strange wind immediately blowing, all my life is dissipating, just like silence.


    "The opposite of destruction is rebirth. At this moment, I maintain my own balance with the law against the law. I am Yin and Yang!" Once again, the Qi of Dantian moves the power of the law, reverses the law of destruction, and forcibly returns to the original equilibrium point.


    The wind is gone.


    The way of heaven''s face issued a strong reluctance, which dissipated in the whirlpool.


    All returned to peace, surrounded by gray, messy.


    When I stepped out of the depressed ground, the imprint of yin and Yang had been completely condensed, and I sat down directly on my knees, feeling my strength silently.


    After the divine thunder strike of Daojie, the physical body has surpassed the great fullness and is infinitely close to the source state.


    But before long, a large group of Taoist priests came from Longhu Mountain, one by one scared to death.


    "My God, what the hell happened!"


    "Is it the manifestation of Daozu? No, no, it must be. "


    "According to my teaching records, when Taoism is so powerful that it has to be robbed, isn''t it the immortal?"


    An old Taoist, who was the leader of the group, led people far away to me. When he saw that I was meditating with my knees crossed, and there was a sign of yin and Yang in my eyebrows, his face suddenly changed, and he was shocked and said, "great immortal! This is the immortal! It must be the appearance of some grandmaster! "


    I slowly opened my eyes, raised eyebrows and looked to the side. The old Taoist actually led a dozen disciples to kneel down.


    "I''m ju''an, the current principal of Longhu Mountain. You have been robbing near Longhu Mountain. You must be the grandmaster who has been practicing for many years! Because as far as the younger generation knows, a strong Taoist can keep his appearance unchanged. " Said the old Taoist.


    I was just about to tell them that there was a misunderstanding. As a result, an old man suddenly ran out of the destroyed bamboo forest, roaring and biting.


    "Son of a bitch, who destroyed Laozi''s bamboo forest array? Even Lao Tzu''s house has collapsed. My God, you are immortal

 Chapter 891

    Roar ~


    the tiger suddenly pours out, frightening all the Taoists and retreating together.


    When I pointed at random, my divine sense came out, and the tiger suddenly fell into a coma and fell asleep on the ground.


    The Taoist priests immediately exclaimed.


    "Miracle!"


    "Fairy!"


    "Such a way of doing things was rare at that time."


    I got up, coughed and explained, "you misunderstood me. I''m not your master. You don''t know much about the world."


    "No, don''t deny it. I can see it." The old Taoist of ju''an came close and flattered him.


    I didn''t want to explain to the old Taoist priest. I moved my eyes and looked at Zhuge Yu who was stagnant.


    But before I could speak, the old Taoist priest showed his angry face and said, "who are you? This is the forbidden area of Longhu Mountain. No one has entered it for many years. Why are you here? And your house collapsed? "


    "Presumptuous! Who asked you to disturb my peace? " Zhuge Yu''s eyebrows trembled.


    I smile, "junior Li Shaobai, who was rescued by master Zhuge, is just the result of the robbery. If you have any offence, please forgive me."


    "Don''t say it. I know it''s you. Now that you''ve destroyed my house, how can you compensate me? And hurt my little tiger. " Zhuge Yu snorted coldly, and his expression was very displeased.


    The more I laugh, the deeper I feel. I''m afraid Zhuge Yu has noticed it since I was waiting in the bamboo forest.


    I didn''t expect to wait so long for him to be invited. As a result, the fluctuation caused by entering the source environment led him out.


    With a smile, I said: "the tiger raised by the older generation has not been damaged. The younger generation just makes it drowsy. You and I met once, so we don''t have to be so outsider. The younger generation will compensate and take you to the Li family in Beijing, so that you can live in a more comfortable environment and a bigger house."


    "I''m not going. I''ve heard that Fu Xiao has come out. I''m going back to Beijing now. That''s a trap. This guy will definitely let me go." Zhuge Yu turned his head and was very reluctant.


    I shrugged my shoulders and spread out my hands. "There''s nothing I can do for you. If you don''t follow me, you can rebuild your house by yourself. And the elder is hidden in the forbidden area of Longhu Mountain. I don''t think people in Longhu Mountain will like it if you continue to stay."


    "You..." ZHUGE Yu''s face turned blue and red when he was choked, as if he really lived in someone else''s forbidden area.


    At this time, the old Taoist jumped out again and said, "this is the forbidden area of dragon and tiger mountain. Who are you? How dare you break in without permission? I advise you to leave immediately."


    Half way through, the old Taoist turned back and said, "grandmaster, do you think I''m right?"


    "All said, I''m not your grandmaster..." I heard the corner of my mouth twitch.


    The old Taoist denied: "impossible! This way, when you appear in the forbidden area of dragon and tiger mountain, you are definitely your grandmaster. Li Shaobai is definitely your pseudonym. What you want is a natural and unrestrained world. "


    What kind of refutation?


    I don''t think it''s necessary to recognize my relatives.


    I can''t explain it to the old Taoist. I''d better take advantage of the current situation and ask Zhuge Yu to come out of the mountain. No matter whether he likes it or not, he can''t stay here.


    So I said, "since you have to take me as your grandmaster, how can you be presumptuous now that master Zhuge is in front of you? Salute quickly and help me to ask him out of the mountain. "


    The old Taoist was a little slow. After a few seconds, he said that his expression was not good-looking. He forced someone to salute Zhuge Yu and asked him to come out of the mountain.


    "Well, master Zhuge, my grandmaster asked you to come out of the mountain. Don''t worry about your rude remarks before you come back."


    "The dragon and tiger mountain is the forbidden area for my teaching. It''s inconvenient for master Zhuge to stay here, so..."


    Zhuge Yu was so angry that he blew his beard and glared at me. His posture seemed to kill people, which made the old Taoist dare not persuade him any more, so he had to look at me bitterly and ask me for advice.


    I nodded and went to Zhuge Yu. Li Xian offered his hands. "Don''t be angry, elder. I know I was offended just now, but I don''t want to. Who let the chance come so suddenly? Maybe the bamboo forest array helped me."


    "Well, I''m good at talking. What''s the relationship between you breaking through the source and my bamboo forest array? There''s no need to flatter me like this. Explain your intention. As long as you can move me, I''ll leave with you. If I can''t, I have to stay here, no matter who the dragon and Tiger Mountain belongs to. " Zhuge Yu said.


    I said: "the disaster of the Luo nationality is probably known by the great power of the elder. At this moment, the dilemma of the Li family is imminent. On behalf of all the Chinese people and the innocent people, I would like to ask the elder for help. As for what to help, it is not appropriate to elaborate here. Please discuss the details with me after I return to the Li family."


    "Immortal, how can you talk so well? I also use the Chinese people to stimulate me. Come on, I''ll go with you. The premise is that you have to deal with Fu Xiao for me! " Zhuge Yu finally relaxed.


    However, Fu Xiao is a big problem. Zhuge Yu had a part in suppressing him, and he was not related by blood. Who knows if Fu Xiao will take revenge?No matter, I promise to come down first. I think so in my heart, but I''m saying, "don''t worry, master. It''s easy for Fu Xiao to deal with it. It''s all up to me."


    "That''s what you said. If there''s any accident, I''ll definitely go without looking back." Zhuge Yu responded.


    ..


    this time, I finally finished the task.


    Not only that, but also he unexpectedly broke through the cultivation to a source and gained the power of yin and Yang, which is absolutely a great good thing.


    However, there is still not much progress in the physical body and the divine consciousness. In addition to the cultivation method of the divine consciousness, I am looking forward to the method of controlling the Tao. I really want to know how powerful it is.


    Being a Grandmaster for two days in the Taoist Hall of Longhu Mountain, I was offered up everywhere. It''s really cool.


    It was not until Zhuge Yu had prepared enough to foster the tiger on the mountain that he left the mountain with the old Taoist''s farewell.


    Along the way, Zhuge Yu kept on saying that I had to guarantee one after another that he would not suffer any damage and that Fu Xiao would be dealt with.


    Later, Zhuge Yu asked me to swear that it was all sorts of things. It took him a long time to believe me.


    It''s night time to return to the capital.


    I took Zhuge Yu into Li''s house in a low-key way, and didn''t let the news get out for Fu Xiao to know.


    That night, I emptied the whole Prince''s hall, and people outside had to leave.


    Sitting in a chair waiting silently, now everything is ready, only the east wind.


    The night is getting late, I am not anxious, meditating in silence, silently running the power of the law.


    Suddenly, in the dark corner of the prince''s palace, the space is suddenly broken and torn.


    Fang Dao stepped down and stood in the dark corner with arrogant and complacent eyes. Before noticing the change of my breath, he said, "do you think it''s bad for me and I have a great sense of achievement? Do I have to do what you say? Don''t try to control me. Now that I''ve changed my mind, I won''t help you. I''ll try to solve it myself. "


    "Back to back, you... Really owe it." I suddenly opened my eyes.


    Fang Dao sneered, full of sarcasm, "do you think you are my opponent? It''s impossible for a country to even have its origin

 Chapter 892

    In the middle of the conversation, it stopped.


    Fang Dao noticed that my whole body was breathing with the power of law, and his eyes were unbelievable.


    "I''ve arrived at the source so soon."


    "I also understood the Fifth Avenue of yin and Yang."


    These words, I fully understand the bottom of the ear, light point head, reply: "Fang Dao, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, now everything is ready, it''s bad for you! This is not the time for you to be proud. "


    "Ridiculous, even if you have one source of cultivation, but in the face of my two sources of cultivation, you are still not an opponent." Fang Dao was relieved from the shock, and immediately sneered, as proud as a peacock.


    In particular, Fang Dao''s laughter reverberates everywhere, full of a strong sense of superiority.


    I stroked the cold armrest of the prince''s chair, bowed my head and said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily true. The source state is to win according to the law of Tao. It''s to win according to the strength of Tao and the number of Tao. On the contrary, personal realm is secondary. Really, my law of yin and Yang just controls your five elements!"


    "What about the law of space? I''m afraid the way of yin and yang can''t be restrained? " Fang Dao came out of the darkness and showed his whole face. The space around him was distorted.


    When I got up calmly, I narrowed my eyes tightly and said in a cold voice, "but it can''t hurt me. Do you want me to do it before you are willing to do it?"


    "Do it? Don''t think you can be arrogant as soon as you break through the source. Our way is not controlled by anyone, and you Li Shaobai can''t think about it! I can do whatever I want. Even if I help Luo people at any time, it''s my own choice. You have no right to interfere! " Fang Dao raised his hand and slowly folded his fingers.


    After a while, the space around me began to crush, and the whole Prince''s chair was crushed.


    Fang Dao, the son of a bitch, said that everyone would work together. I''ve been struggling for so long, but now would you like to give it to me? Every Buddha has fire!


    With the distortion of space, my eyes have been blinded and I can''t see the outside. My fingers stand side by side, which contains the law of yin and yang to maintain their own balance. It is filled with a strong sense of God and the power of the body. When I hit it, it is the way to break!


    Boom ~


    with the blessing of yin and Yang Law, reverse the law of space, maintain the balance, destroy all the way and attack Fangdao directly.


    "The law of yin and Yang is very powerful. The problem is that it doesn''t kill much. You have to rely on your body and mind." Fang Dao didn''t move. He was inhaled into nothingness in the blink of an eye and disappeared in the prince''s palace.


    The next moment, the space behind me splits, Fangdao looks proud, and the five elements rule is applied to my tianlinggai.


    I turned my fingers and immediately turned around and touched Fang Dao''s palm with a cold smile. I said, "if you understand the law of yin and Yang in this way, it''s a big mistake! It''s true that you are higher than me, but I have unparalleled physical strength and strange divine consciousness. Facing the two sources of cultivation, I have drawn a great distance. Why do I fear a battle? "


    When the fingertip touches the palm of the palm, it breaks the five elements of Fangdao. This finger with three layers of strength breaks through the palm of Fangdao immediately. Countless Yin and Yang rules spread from all directions, making Fangdao''s five elements scattered and unstable. Just like the five elements arrows of Daojie, they all come from cannibalism.


    Fang Dao was out of control for a moment, and it was difficult to use the space rule. He spewed blood on the spot, flew upside down and hit the dragon pillar.


    "Yin and Yang, actually have this kind of ability, but I think it is only limited to this." Fang Dao wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up slowly, which made his fighting more intense.


    I put up my finger and swayed from side to side, "wrong, you don''t know the truth if you don''t control Yin and Yang. The strongest ability of yin and Yang is not to find out the opposite flaw, but to maintain the balance of yin and Yang, constantly reverse the law, and make yourself invincible! If there is no stronger road suppression, if there is no road quantity suppression, it can be regarded as... Invincible! "


    "But now it''s a pity that you have only two sources and can''t suppress me."


    "Another point is that the law of yin and Yang does not have much killing power, but when it is really combined with the body, you can''t imagine it."


    After that, I tried my best to work out the rules. I turned my fists into Yang and Yin with both hands. In an instant, my right fists burst out and covered with countless cold and Yin breath, as if I had turned all around into ice and snow.


    Fang Dao''s whole body is stiff and can''t move. His eyes gradually open.


    The right fist approaches, stops in front of Fang Daolian, and then the left fist blows out. It''s like a hot meteor falling from the ice and snow. It can crush all frozen things!


    Just then, Fangdao twisted again and disappeared in the same place.


    When he appeared, he was already in the original dark corner, looking rather embarrassed. He said in a cold voice: "this way is really powerful, but our way looks down on you. If it wasn''t for the Li family, it would be inconvenient for me to do my best. I''m afraid of being known by the Luo family. You can barely draw with me just by your point."


    "Is it?" I put my fists away, put my back on my back, and turned to look.


    Fang Dao sneered: "if you don''t believe it, look back at the position under your feet."


    I lowered my head and found that all the places I had just passed were broken. At the moment, the space was repairing itself.


    "See, just now if I really want to do it, although your move is powerful and can force me to get hurt, you may not be better, because if you want to maintain the balance of yin and Yang, you can''t distract too much. Most of your energy was transferred just now. This is your flaw." Fang Dao kept the corner of his mouth, slightly raised his head, more arrogant.Hearing this, I also laughed, "you''re right, but can you lift your pants?"


    At this point, I pinched the right time, a snap.


    With a Shua, the belt and buttons of Fangdao pants were smashed instantly, and the pants fell to the ground involuntarily.


    Fang Dao was stunned at first, and then blushed. He quickly lifted his trousers up and grasped the middle position with one hand, so that his trousers would not fall down again. He could not take care of his arrogant posture any more and scolded: "you mean man, you are playing such a dirty trick. Are you sick! Who taught you that? "


    "Keke, I''m sorry. It''s the second master who taught me. I have to be tough and overcast. So I said, you didn''t do your best just now, and I didn''t do my best either. Otherwise, hehe, hehe, someone is not just a problem with pants." I said with a smile.


    Fang Dao is so angry that his lungs are almost exploding. Now he is a man of two sources of cultivation, and he can be called a man of heaven. It''s even more humiliating to strip his pants than to kill him. He made his whole body angry and said with his pants: "you shut up, it''s not the work of a gentleman. You can play such a childish play, and I don''t want to be with you."


    Say, square way tears open space, half foot enters crack inside, pose to want to leave.


    I quickly stopped, said with a smile: "don''t hurry to go, wow, there''s still something to do. I''ll change your pants for you. Luo Tian will never see you change your pants and doubt you, will he? You''re afraid he''s jealous? "


    Fang Dao seemed to associate with some taboo topics, and his face changed, "disgusting! Go away


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 41400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 893

    Half an hour later.


    The prince''s palace was calm again, as if nothing had happened.


    The square road tears the space, comes out from inside, changed a brand-new trousers, that face is still red all of a sudden.


    I raised my hand to the seat beside me and said with a smile, "sit down."


    "Hum!" Fang Dao gave me a look and sat down.


    Then, I spread my divine knowledge and sent a secret message to Zhuge Yu, Li Qi and Li Dachuan.


    Less than half a minute, three people came to the hall, saw Fang Dao sitting next to me, suddenly surprised.


    "Fangdao!"


    "Damn, why is he here?"


    Dachuan and Li Qiqi took a cool breath, raised their strong vigilance, subconsciously left and right in front, and protected Zhuge Yu in the middle.


    And at this moment, Fang Dao has recovered calm, his face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    I raised my hand and pressed down, explaining: "in order to prevent the Luo people from monitoring, I have to explain some secrets to you first, so as not to cause misunderstanding. Li Qi, Dachuan, don''t worry. I plan to build a space array in the Li family, so as to isolate the Luo people. Fangdao is different now. Everything is acting. He is my man."


    "Who are your people? Disgusting Fang Dao slaps the table, and his face turns red again.


    I choked my saliva and coughed desperately. "It''s... People on our side. I''m sorry, but I hope you can keep it secret for me."


    "Fang Dao killed so many innocent people, how could he be on our side." Li Dachuan was the first one who didn''t believe it. His eyes were fixed on Fang Dao, full of doubt.


    Li Qi and Zhuge Yu were silent, while they were staring at me, seemingly waiting for my explanation.


    So, I thought about it. I had promised Fang Dao that he would be baptized, and said, "Fang Dao has been completely changed since the appearance of the Luo nationality. He didn''t want to kill those innocent people, because he had to obey the order of the Luo nationality for the sake of the overall situation. Like Chu Wenyang, he is also my double-sided man."


    Hearing this, Fang DaoDun picked up his chest and slightly showed his satisfaction.


    I was secretly upset, and simply said: "but Fang Dao has killed too much, so his death can be avoided and his life can''t escape. This time he was arranged in Luo nationality, he was asked to make up for his mistakes."


    "You..." the square way facial expression suddenly changes, Shua of stand up.


    I glared back, and the meaning was quite clear.


    "Forget it." Fang Dao waved his sleeve and sat down again.


    Li Dachuan and Li Qi look at each other. They don''t know whether they believe it or not. They are thoughtful.


    At this time, Zhuge Yu walked out of the two men and said, "to build a space array, I can set up the array, but I have to have those who are powerful in the source environment, or even those who are in charge of the law of space to help. What''s the relationship with this way?"


    "The person you want is already here." I pointed to Fang Dao.


    With the spread of my words, Li Dachuan''s face changed dramatically, full of pale, as if the other Tao had an innate fear and vigilance.


    Li Qi, who had a fight with Fang Dao many years ago, was even more shocked at the moment.


    "What? He controls the laws of space? Where is the source


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, Fang Dao had reached such a stage that he had already arrived before even the prince came to the source."


    "I''m flattered." Fang Dao outlined a smile slightly. He raised his head higher and higher. He was proud of heaven.


    But at this time, Li Qi''s pupils suddenly contracted, and he looked at me suspiciously and asked, "little white, what''s the matter with your eyebrows? What''s that mark? One is white and the other is black. It''s like Taiji. "


    Li Dachuan also cast his eyes, "yes, did you go tattooing?"


    I took a look at Fang Dao. He turned his head directly, as if he couldn''t see me as much as he did. He said, "don''t you know the law of yin and Yang? What''s the big deal? It''s just a source of cultivation. It''s going to heaven. "


    "Your prince really broke through the source. At that time, I saw it with my own eyes, but I didn''t tell you. The most important thing was that he destroyed my house and led a group of Taoist priests to drive me away, otherwise I would not come! It''s a pit to me Zhuge Yu patted Li Qi and Li Dachuan on the shoulder with both hands, and he became even more angry.


    Li Qi came running, his face close, his eyes fixed on the mark, and touched it with his hands.


    Li Dachuan couldn''t resist curiosity. He quickly stepped forward and stared at the mark.


    , like a woodlouse who has never seen the world, is it not a mark? Whack what? I have, too Fang Dao showed a look of disdain, full of superiority, vaguely want to compare with me, immediately put up his sleeve, left wrist has a five line five line mark, upward more silver space mark.


    "It''s not pretty at all. The white one is much more beautiful than you."


    "Cool, just in the middle of the brow."


    As a result, Li Qi and Li Dachuan only took a look and went back to study my Yin Yang imprint.


    Fang Dao''s mouth twitched, and he rolled up his sleeves in disgust. He wanted to jump up and kill these two guys.I gently pushed Li Qi away and said with a smile, "it''s just a mark. It''s nothing to look at. Now I''d like to ask Master Zhuge to discuss the details with Fang Dao to see how to arrange the battle. This matter must be done as soon as possible, because it has been delayed for a long time."


    After that, Zhuge Yu sat down with Fang Dao, took out a wonderful array and explained the details one by one.


    I can''t understand it or read it. On the contrary, Fang Dao has some understanding of it, and the whole person has a little understanding.


    So a strange scene happened.


    Fang Dao and Zhuge Yu are discussing. Li Qi, Li Dachuan and I are fighting against the landlord.


    "Yes, two! I have only one card left


    "Wang CHAN! Plane! I have one card left


    "Four twos, bombs!"


    ..


    Fang Dao almost didn''t die of anger. He turned back and said, "what are you shouting about! Don''t distract me. Play outside the hall. "


    So the three of us shifted our positions and sat on the steps outside the hall, fighting the landlord with all our lives.


    Looking at the time more than half an hour later, I think Fang Dao has probably finished listening. Just as they want to go in and ask, song Shaocheng and Xu Qingxiong suddenly appear outside the hall. They quarrel with each other, full of tit for tat.


    "Song Shaocheng, you traitor!"


    "Xu Qingxiong, you use your power for personal gain. I won''t let you go."


    As soon as they saw that I was playing cards, Xu Qingxiong rushed up first, while song Shaocheng was slow and was carried up in a wheelchair by the servants.


    As a result, before Xu Qingxiong came to me, another person came at the bottom, who was... Fu Xiao.


    At the moment, Fu Xiao looked angry and wandered away, scolding: "Li Shaobai, if you bring people, why do you want to hide from me? Don''t you take me as a friend?"


    As soon as I saw this situation, my heart was cold, and I thought it was the rhythm of revealing and ending.

 Chapter 894

    The thunder exploded and spread all around in an instant.


    Fu Xiao is furious, the hatred in his memory is completely aroused, and the powerful pressure is suddenly approaching, which makes Xu Qingxiong and song Shaocheng suddenly turn back. They are too scared to act rashly, and even forget the quarrel.


    "Fu Xiao!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fu Xiaohua, as the body of Yin Lei, seems to want to break into the prince''s palace and kill Zhuge Yu. He says: "ZHUGE, come out! If I hadn''t had my friends in the Li family, I would have been kept in the dark. I''m afraid you Zhuge old dog would have lived a few more years. "


    "Fu Xiao, it''s not what you think. I''m just going to tell you. Just don''t go in before the time." I pushed Li Qi and Li Dachuan away and stepped down with a big stride. The law of yin and Yang was added to the body and blocked Fu Xiao in an instant. Once Fu Xiao entered the secret way, it would be over!


    Fu Xiao didn''t listen. "Li Shaobai, I think you are a friend. If you don''t help me, you still help Zhuge Laogou? Go away for me


    "Calm down. There''s a reason for all this. It''s to build an array." I stopped by force, and I didn''t give in.


    "Go away! Don''t make me do it. " Fu Xiao was angry and raised his hand. The thunder sea gathered in a flash and roared in the sky.


    Boom ~


    the thunder sea drops innumerable Yin thunder, intertwined and twined, the rules flow, all condensed in Fu Xiao''s palm, the power is so terrible, just like his strongest killing move!


    At this moment, I spread out my divine consciousness and planned to sleep Fu Xiao. As a result, the suppression of my realm made my divine consciousness useless.


    There''s no way. Xu Qingxiong and song Shaocheng are behind. I have to run the Dantian, and then urge the Yin and Yang law to maintain my own balance, not affected by the external law. I turn one hand into a big palm and push it away in the blink of an eye.


    "You Fu Xiao was very angry. He gathered countless hands of Yin Lei. In the case of fury, he directly opposed me.


    Boom ~ ~


    the dust is flying, and the stone statues at the gate of the hall are crushed to pieces. The whole Prince''s hall is shaking because of the violent shock. Even Li Dachuan, Li Qi, song Shaocheng, Xu Qingxiong and others are also hit by the air waves.


    I am full of Zizi, a large number of Yin thunder along the arm into Yuanshen, in the maintenance of yin and Yang Law, without any damage.


    The blood boils, the meridians vibrate, and the yuan Shen, who has been meditating in Dantian, stands up with a roar after a terrible quenching.


    Not only that, Yuanshen is no longer flesh and blood blurred, gradually grow out of the skin, grow out of the hair, eyes more bright!


    It seems to resonate with the road, the thunder sea suddenly dissipates, the wind surges, the clouds swirl out, and the crazy condensation of facial features.


    The way of heaven suddenly appears!!!


    But this kind of state, only maintained a breath less time, it seems that the resonance is not enough, immediately disappeared.


    Yuan Shen crossed his knees again and closed his eyes: "the strength of the physical body does not resonate with the avenue of the physical body enough to cut the corpse."


    "Beheading? what do you mean? Why didn''t you tell me before? " I stopped and asked each other with divine insight.


    Yuan Shen replied, "it''s not my intention to hide the refined body Scripture before I reach the proper state. Now it''s infinitely close, so I can say it."


    "Cutting a corpse is equivalent to Sanyuan."


    "Cutting two corpses is the same as six sources of daozun."


    "Chop three corpses, for the perfect heaven level body! Equal to the supreme


    "To chop a corpse, we need to be determined by the will of heaven, and three swords will not die. To prove the heart of Tao is actually the Dao of Tao."


    At this point, Yuanshen is silent and no longer speaks.


    It''s amazing that my brain is buzzing and I don''t think there''s a secret to hide.


    It''s a long story. In fact, it''s just a flash.


    When Fu Xiao came back to himself, he retreated continuously. Such a terrible Yin Lei Fei didn''t hurt me. On the contrary, his body was more pure, which made Fu Xiao look moved. He couldn''t believe, "you... Are the source!"


    As soon as I wanted to reply, Zhuge Yu came out of the hall. There was no more haggling in his face. He sighed and said, "brother Shaobai, you can''t escape the first day of junior high school, but you can''t escape the 15th day of junior high school. The grudge between Fu Xiao and me, since the day he came out, I know I can''t escape. You get out of the way, I''ll talk to him."


    I nodded concession, secretly took a look inside the hall, found that the square road has disappeared, this was heavily relieved.


    At this time, Fu Xiao was even more angry. He took Zhuge Yu by the neck, pinched him and scolded, "you old dog, you have imprisoned me for so many years. Do you know how painful your tactics have made me?"


    I was in a hurry at that time and planned to dissuade.


    As a result, Zhuge Yu gave me a wink and refused to let me in.


    Later, he said, "Fu Xiao, I was only working for the hidden gate. If you have to blame me, can you revenge after everything settles down? I''ll be willing to die at that time, but the current array is very important. You can''t do without me. You are the leader of the hidden door. You can''t move with your nature. It''s quite different from your usual calm. "


    "If you try what it''s like to be imprisoned alive, you''ll understand." Fu xiaoleng''s voice says that he is ready to kill.


    Zhuge Yu sighed: "brother Shaobai, I can''t help you now. I''m powerless. Don''t worry. I''ll never blame you for this. This is my life. The only regret is that I didn''t make a good array and let the Li family fall into the control of the Luo family in the future."This expression, this speech, is a man who shed blood for the country!


    I couldn''t help but admire him.


    At the same time, Fu Xiao also became a little hesitant. His big hand was slightly loose. He hummed coldly, "are you sure you won''t run away then?"


    "The world is big, but in the eyes of practitioners, it is very small. This is a river and lake, and no one can really leave." Zhuge Yu answered.


    After hearing this, Fu Xiao suddenly let go of Zhuge Yu. Although he had a strong intention to kill him, he didn''t continue to fight. Instead, he said, "ZHUGE, old dog, remember what you said. When it''s over, I will come to take your life. It''s not the right time."


    With that, Fu Xiao turned and left.


    After a minute''s silence, Zhuge Yu collapsed, covered his heart and murmured to himself, his face turned white.


    "My God, I''m scared to death. I finally cheated."


    "Does Fu Xiao treat me as a fool? The devil is playing with him. "


    "Well, when I finish everything, I''ll just leave."


    I heard the corner of my mouth twitch. I dare to say that Zhuge Yu faked all the hot words just now, and even cheated Fu Xiao.


    Holding Zhuge Yu up, the old man was still a little proud and said with a smile, "you can''t cheat him. Do you know who he is? It''s too simple. Why don''t you cheat a hidden master? Tut Tut, I''m the only one who can do that. "


    For a moment, Li Qi and Li Dachuan didn''t respect him so much, and they all cast their disdainful eyes.


    Later, Xu Qingxiong and song Shaocheng came forward and quarreled with me.


    I don''t want to be angry. I just scold them and let them go. Don''t look for trouble all day. What should two people do.


    Time goes by.


    Fang Dao comes from time to time. He has never stepped out of the prince''s hall, releasing the law of space all the time.


    After seven days, the formation is finally completed.


    At the end of the day, Fang Dao said to me before he left: "if one day, I kill all your most trusted brothers, what will you do?"

 Chapter 895

    I didn''t take it to heart. I thought Fang Dao was joking.


    This guy must be trying to scare me.


    So, I deliberately said: "if you dare to kill, I will kill you."


    Fang Dao didn''t reply. He tore open the space with both hands, stepped in and disappeared.


    It''s finally over. The space law is specially extracted by Fang Dao. Blessing is in the array. It can run by itself without any trouble. Only when there is a small loophole, it needs Zhuge Yu to repair it.


    The problem is that now the relationship between Fu Xiao and me has become a bit strange. Since that day, he has no contact with me any more. He seems to be still angry and thinks that I am not righteous.


    To this end, I personally made a phone call, talked it over several times, and expressed my intention.


    After talking on the phone for a long time, Fu Xiao calmed down and scolded me.


    ... but after three days, the change suddenly happened!


    Before going out, monk Deshan told me that he had made a girlfriend outside. Taking advantage of his girlfriend''s birthday, he wanted to drive his girlfriend around, saying that he was celebrating her birthday.


    I thought the situation was calm, so I agreed to allow him to drive out, and gave him 500000 yuan in bank card transfer to make him have a good time.


    As a result, less than half a day later, Li Dachuan rushed into my room in panic and gave me a piece of bad news!


    When Deshan had an accident, he and his little girlfriend were all killed. The body was left in the front door of the Li family, bloody and fleshy.


    Hearing this news, I couldn''t believe that Deshan was my apprentice. He was still well before going out. How could something happen?


    Then, I ran to the front door of Li''s house and found two bodies lying at the door. All the joints of my body were broken. Looking at the cruel injury, it didn''t seem to be directly fatal, but it was painful to death!


    At this moment, the door around the children, in the doctor''s move and regret nodded, one after another in silence.


    Deshan is dead!


    "It''s a pity."


    "It''s too bad. It''s obviously intentional. Can''t it be Fang Dao? This is as like as two peas! "


    "It''s absolutely him. There''s no one else except him. It''s too cruel. Deshan is the prince''s Apprentice. Fangdao is aiming at him intentionally."


    "This dead mad dog came out to bite people again."


    I watched the corpse of Deshan covered with white cloth. My whole brain was blank and I was worried.


    I promised Abbot Cicheng to take good care of him. As a master, I let my apprentice die for no reason!


    Plop ~


    I fell to the ground, and virtue was right in front of me.


    He opened the white cloth and closed his eyes. His expression was extremely painful, as if he had been hurt.


    Next to Deshan is his girlfriend, who also died miserably.


    Holding the white cloth, my heart filled with cold anger. My first intuition told me that it must be done by the Luo people. He yelled: "Dachuan, I''ll give you a day to find out who did it!"


    Li Dachuan looked left and right, bent down and put his mouth close to my ear, "prince, it can''t be Fangdao... I always think he has bad intentions."


    "It''s impossible. Anyway, you listen to me. I have to give an account to Deshan to find out who it is. I''m going to bury him alive!" I yelled, anger is like a ball, once out of reason.


    Frightened, Li Dachuan turned back to leave and quickly started to check.


    I stayed in the same place, personally picked up the body of Deshan, all the way to the Li family''s medical base, carefully placed on a bed, called all the doctors.


    "I don''t care what method you use, I must let my apprentice Deshan recover and bury him completely!" I hold back tears, live people say no, no, who is not distressed!


    All the doctors nodded together. I backed out and handed over the matter to them. I sat in the corridor and lit a cigarette. I was in a daze uncontrollably.


    Four girls came, all comforting me, let me not sad.


    The problem is that the apprentice died miserably. How can I not be sad? How can we not be angry?


    "Stop talking. I know in my heart that we must find out the murderer. I will let him pay for his life!" I pinched out the cigarette ends and crushed them.


    However, before the day passed, the bad news came again in the evening.


    Li''s front door was secretly thrown a few garbage bags, which contain... Stumps!


    After receiving the news, I rushed to the scene in the dark. Ye Shu was carrying four black garbage bags in his hands, as if to be ready to deal with them. His eyes were tearful, as if he had been crying.


    Seeing my arrival, ye Zhan stood in front of me and refused to let me get close. His eyes were red and he said firmly, "I advise you not to look at it. It''s the second time today! No, it should be said that the total is three! "


    The four women followed. Ye Wudao looked complicated and asked, "what do you mean? Who is it? "


    Ye Zhan subconsciously removes his eyes and looks at Chu Yuyan. He sighs but doesn''t answer, choking more and more.


    "Why?" Chu Yu Yan Leng for a moment.I heart a surprised, decisive let Ye Wudao first take Chu Yuyan to leave, put her away temporarily.


    More and more people came, and everyone looked sad.


    "Someone''s been killed again."


    "Who did it? It''s inhuman to make people like this. "


    "Who was killed?"


    At this moment, ye Shu was sad and ye Zhan shed tears.


    "Is it... Yuyan?" I have a sour nose. I have guessed who it is.


    Ye Zhan wiped his tears. "I won''t let the murderer go. If I catch him, I want him to be broken into pieces. There is no place to die!"


    It''s really Chu Yuyan...


    I suffocated in an instant and looked at the four garbage bags with disbelief. I remembered the scene when Yuyan called my brother-in-law. Her smile without any intention seemed to have been branded in my mind and could not be erased.


    Heartache, unspeakable heartache.


    I can''t even breathe. I''m swimming all over.


    At this time, ye Shu choked: "these four bags are not one person, but two people."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone suddenly took a breath and burst into an uproar.


    "Two! One is Chu Yuyan, and who is the other? "


    "Son of a bitch, I curse the murderer


    "It''s so perverse. I didn''t expect there would be such a person."


    ...


    Ye Zhanyang raised his hand, restrained the noise, and said with a crying voice, "the dead is the biggest, please don''t quarrel. This time, it''s not only Yuyan who was killed, but also another person who is...


    " who is it? " Li Qi came from behind in a panic.


    Ye Zhan lowered his head and sighed: "it''s Chu Wenyang."


    What?


    I almost couldn''t control my consciousness, so I stepped back several steps in a row, shaking all over.


    "It''s impossible. The Luo people shouldn''t do anything to him. How could it..." Li Qi was stunned and stood in the same place like a petrified human statue.


    As a matter of fact, ye Zhan won''t tell lies at such a time. If you don''t believe it, you have to believe it!


    Ye Zhan put his hand into his trouser pocket, took out a bloody note and said angrily, "I found this note in the bag. Please have a look at it yourself."


    I took it in my hand and looked in my eyes. The words above made me angry like never before.


    "Next, Li Qi, Ning Xing, choose one."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 41600 crown of kings.

 Chapter 896

    Pinch the note into the palm of your hand. Anger seems to reach a critical point and explode completely.


    Looking at the four black garbage bags, I was heartbroken and secretly scolded the Luo people for their ruthlessness and determination. Although I had made Chu Wenyang a double-sided spy, the other party refused to let him go. If there was a little doubt, he would kill him directly. He didn''t need to doubt people and didn''t need to use people.


    It''s me who did harm to Chu Wenyang. If I had stopped him before, I''m afraid it would not have led to the present situation.


    Even more, even the innocent Chu Yuyan was killed.


    Silence, dead silence.


    I lowered my head, tears can not stop the flow, not cowardice, but regret!


    "I''m sorry, Prince." Li Dachuan handed the tissue.


    I took it in my hand and wiped my tears. "Do you have a clue about what I told you? I don''t want to wait until tomorrow."


    "Not for the time being, but Fang Dao is the most suspect. Besides him, I can''t guess who else can do such crazy things." Li Dachuan clenched his teeth and his eyes turned red.


    I put the note into my trouser pocket and remembered what Fang Dao said before he left when the formation was finished.


    After a while, my heart suddenly sank, and I had a clear answer.


    It is very likely that Fang Dao did it, but it may not be that Fang Dao did it voluntarily, because he had to comply with the Luo''s orders.


    For the time being, I''ll ask someone to deal with the bloodstain on the ground and arrange for the three dead today.


    This night, destined to be not calm, the children of each family rarely go to bed, make people panic.


    When Chu Yuyan learned about the situation, she cried all night in my arms and her eyes were swollen.


    Even if I have three girls to accompany, no one can restrain tears, no matter who persuade who, can only use tears instead.


    Until the end, Chu Yuyan cried to collapse, was sent to the medical room, the face full of tears, it is extremely distressing.


    At this moment, quite a number of people gathered in the corridor, there were wails and lamentations.


    I stayed in the medical room for a long time before I got up and went out. Before I left, I looked back at Ning Xing. She also looked at me. They didn''t say anything.


    The first thing to do when you go out is to arrange a good hand to protect Ning Xing and Li Qi. As long as you don''t go out of the Li''s house and are isolated and protected by the space array, there will be no problem.


    What''s more, the Luo people asked Fang Dao to kill people. They didn''t know that he controlled the space Avenue in advance. Otherwise, they had already killed in the interior. How many people can resist such a mysterious rule?


    Make adequate preparations and tell Li Qi not to leave me too far. After arranging everything, my heart is still pulling, throwing a strong nausea and seeing the body of Chu Wenyang.


    After reading it, I closed the bag, and my stomach juice kept tumbling, "it''s terrible! There must be an account of this matter. No matter who did it or who obeyed its orders, he must also obey his orders! "


    "If it''s Fang..." Li Qi asked. Xu Qingxiong walked in and immediately closed his mouth.


    My eyes contracted and I said in a cold voice, "I said it, no matter who it is."


    Speaking of this, I looked up at Xu Qingxiong and saw song Shaocheng from beginning to end, so I asked, "what about song Shaocheng?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen anyone for a day. Maybe I went to tell on Luo people." Xu Qingxiong snorted coldly, as if he had doubts about song Shaocheng all the time.


    I suddenly had a bad feeling that song Shaocheng could never see anyone all day. There must be something wrong!


    Simply, I quickly let Xu Qingxiong go to the Song family of the South courtyard and call song Shaocheng.


    Results less than half a column incense time, my mobile phone suddenly rang, the moment I got through the phone, Xu Qingxiong roared: "something''s wrong! Come to the South courtyard, song Shaocheng. I don''t know how to say it. Please bring someone to have a look. "


    I realized that it was not good and scolded badly, so I quickly led Li Dachuan and Li Qi to the south yard.


    At this moment, there are not many people in the Song family in the South courtyard. Most of them are attracted by the news of death and are keeping vigils for the dead. It can be said that the South courtyard is almost empty since the first news of death in the daytime.


    I rushed into the mansion. Blood was flowing under the door of the master bedroom. Song Shaocheng was nailed to the heart by a steel pipe, which crossed the back and inserted into the wall. The whole person was hanging, his head hanging and his eyes blurred.


    Next to song Shaocheng was his wife, who was nailed to the wall. She had lost her life and died.


    "Song Shaocheng, damn it, wake up! I know you are not a traitor. I will not target you in the future. Don''t die! " Xu Qingxiong''s face is full of remorse. It seems that all the mustard is gone at the moment.


    Li Dachuan was so frightened that he was in a cold sweat. "It''s him, it''s absolutely him," he said! The space array was built with his help, and only he can come in and attack song Shaocheng when most people''s attention is diverted! "


    "There''s a breath left, not dead!" Li Qi stepped forward and put his hand at the neck point of song Shaocheng.


    Xu Qingxiong was overjoyed. "Song Shaocheng told me that his heart is on the right, not the left! It''s the wrong pipe. "When I walked slowly, song Shaocheng looked up and spat out a mouthful of blood. He said, "don''t save it. I can''t save it. Although I didn''t hit the heart, I hurt the key point. Besides, I lost so much blood. I''m a cripple. I can''t live. I know my body."


    "No! What''s on your mind? The medical facilities of the Li family are so powerful that they can certainly be saved. " Xu Qingxiong was so anxious that tears came out.


    Song Shaocheng shook his head slightly, "no, I can''t last three minutes. Before I die, I have something to say to you."


    "You say, I listen." Xu Qingxiong put his ears close to him.


    "I''m really not a spy. You really blame me wrong, but I feel very happy to be angry with you." Song Shaocheng smiles bitterly with blood.


    Xu Qingxiong didn''t understand, "when is it, you still say such words! You must hold on. I''ve just called for the doctor. I think we''ll be there in a few minutes. "


    "No, I''m more than superficial scars." Song Shaocheng took his eyes away and locked them on me deeply. He was as good as a friend. He sighed: "prince, I don''t know how stupid everything was in the past until now. I hope the prince can spare no effort to protect the integrity of the Song family when I''m away."


    "Don''t worry... Do you know who did it?" I choked back a sentence, all in my mind was once and song Shaocheng''s experience.


    From his first appearance to his later transformation, he has long been branded in the depth of memory and can not be forgotten.


    The pain of witnessing the death of a confidant brother is heavier than hearing the news of death!


    Song Shaocheng''s mouth bleeds and suddenly laughs at himself, "who did it? I don''t see it. The other side moves too fast. It''s just a moment''s effort."


    "Unfortunately, I cheated everyone in Song Shaocheng, but I still couldn''t cheat my heart. Li Shaobai... Take good care of Yuyan!"


    The words spread out and the head of Shaocheng in Song Dynasty dropped.


    Little city, end.

 Chapter 897

    Song Shaocheng is dead, dead in front of me!


    At this moment, my head is completely blank.


    In particular, song Shaocheng''s words before his death made my tears come out of my eyes and wet my cheeks.


    "I blame you wrong." Xu Qingxiong bowed his head and sobbed, full of remorse.


    Li Qi was red eyed and sighed in silence.


    Depression, virtually like a mountain pressure in the top of the head, make people feel too hard to breathe.


    I stretched out my right hand and covered song Shaocheng''s eyes. I didn''t dare to mention Fang Dao in front of Xu Qingxiong. I had to deal with the matter before making plans.


    ..


    the next morning.


    The news of song Shaocheng''s death shocked people from all walks of life. It not only caused a sensation, but also made the internal people feel threatened and panic.


    The reason is quite simple, song Shaocheng was not killed outside, but died in the South courtyard!


    When everyone doesn''t understand and is very worried about their own safety, I am the only one who knows that if I can enter the Li family and secretly kill song Shaocheng, I can not only pass through the array, but also kill people invisibly. This person can only master the law of space!


    There is no one but Fang Dao.


    Perhaps, it is very likely that this is the trick of Fang Dao feigning surrender from the beginning to the end, in order to establish a space array.


    Because once the array is established, it contains a lot of law power. It''s not easy to destroy it. Once the array breaks up, the violent fluctuation will be enough to make countless people in the Li family die suddenly!


    Therefore, Fang Dao can follow his own road and go in and out of the Li family at will to kill people. If you think about it, you can even bring Luo Tian in.


    I don''t believe in the fact. This is the only explanation at present!


    So, I was afraid that the note would come true. I decided to let Ning Xing and Li Qi stay by my side all the time and couldn''t leave.


    Li Qi knew the content of the note, and he probably guessed it in his heart. However, due to the large number of people, it was not convenient for him to say what happened between Fang Dao and me, but he didn''t object.


    However, Ning Xing is not so, she is very determined to accompany Chu Yuyan, so I have to take Li Qi, and four women stay in the medical room, the door dare not go out.


    Time goes by.


    After a few days, there was still constant panic inside. There were still people who were killed in the Li family. Many people went outside the medical room to ask me for a reason. It was very noisy.


    Although the sound insulation effect of the medical room is very good, it still comes in more or less.


    "Prince, come out. Don''t hide in it. Eight people have died these days. They are in the Li family. What do so many experts do?"


    "There must be an explanation. Who knows if the next one will be one of us?"


    "Prince, please come out!"


    "As the future head of the family, you are accompanying your own women and brothers, no matter whether we live or die. What do you take us for? If you don''t have the strength to protect us, we''ll go to someone else. "


    I got up and went out, and then closed the door gently. When I turned back, the whole corridor was full of people and blocked.


    Li Dachuan had been standing in front of me all the time. When he saw me coming out, he attached his mouth to my ear and said, "prince, these people are just grass on the wall. Please think about how to press them."


    I was so angry that I didn''t want to avoid anything any more. I suddenly stepped forward and yelled, "who said just now that we didn''t have the strength to protect you, so we went to join others? Are you going to join the Luo people? If you want to go, I will not stop you! Get out of here


    As soon as the words came out, the whole corridor was silent. Many people looked at each other and swallowed the words.


    At that time, I scolded him and said, "this is not a trivial matter. The experts of the Li family and the Ye family are already doing their best to maintain it. Do you think I would like to see this happen?"


    "Chu Wenyang is dead, Chu Yuyan is dead, and song Shaocheng is dead too. Do you think I feel better?"


    "We are completely passive and can only bear it for the time being. If you have to make the whole interior become a mess, I''m here to tell you that I don''t welcome such people!"


    The corridor is quieter.


    I was so angry that my chest heaved. I forced myself to bear it down. I changed a more relaxed tone and said, "I don''t want to be like this either. We should work together instead of making a lot of noise here. Please give me time. I will give you the result in three days. If not, I''ll plead with you and resign voluntarily."


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man came from a family background and said, "prince, this is what you said in person. If there is no result in three days and there is still bad news, then we have no choice but to protect our lives."


    "Yes, I said it." I want to kill him.


    When the crowd dispersed, the situation was slightly suppressed. Li Dachuan shook his head and said, "prince, this kind of people should drive them away. What''s the matter?"


    "If you really drive them away, they will be stabbed at the back of the spine. I''m afraid it will be more involved then." I''ll explain that I have no confidence at all. It''s just bullshit and a strategy to slow down the war that results in three days.But just then, a scream came from the medical room!


    I suddenly turned back, and the inner space suddenly twisted.


    "Fangdao!" Li Dachuan looked frightened.


    I immediately scattered all the power of the law and rushed into the medical room to protect the fourth daughter and Li Qi. I didn''t dare to force it, for fear that it would affect the innocent.


    Fang Dao tore the crack and fell to the ground. He looked at Fang Ruolan more. Then he stared at me and said, "don''t worry. I didn''t come here to kill people today, but I have two things to tell you."


    I glanced out the door, and there was no one but Li Dachuan. I asked, "did you kill me?"


    "No, it''s not me. It''s someone else. As far as I know, it''s Luo Tian''s Secret card. It seems that it was placed in the Li family many years ago. I don''t know who it is, but at least I know that he also controls the law of space. It''s the cultivation of three sources. You''d better guard against it." A square opening.


    Ye Wudao does not believe, "fart, is you do, such abnormal technique, besides you who can have?"


    "No matter what you think, I don''t want to explain. There is another thing that I think it''s necessary to tell Li Shaobai. That is, Luo Tian told me the secret of his own cultivation of divine consciousness in order to cultivate me. Do you want to know?" Fang Dao squinted and outlined a smile.


    "The secret of Luo Tian''s cultivation of divine consciousness? He didn''t even give it to Qinglong. Why did he give it to you? " I can''t help suspecting.


    Fang Dao said with a smile, "I don''t know. Anyway, you can pick it up if it''s cheap, and you haven''t collected all the training scriptures so far. I''m afraid you won''t know when it will be. Although Luo Tian''s training methods are different from the training scriptures, as long as you can improve the realm of divine consciousness, do you want it or not?"


    "Say it I''m on the alert and ready to defend Fang Dao.


    As a result, Fang Dao didn''t mean to do it at all. He always kept a proud smile and said: "Luo Tian''s way of cultivating divine consciousness is very simple, that is, to kill his most trusted relatives, friends, brothers and women by himself, and to stimulate his divine consciousness by a large margin to produce qualitative changes."


    "But I don''t think Luo Tian has anyone to trust. In his eyes, everything is just a tool to promote his harmony, and I''m no exception."

 Chapter 898

    This is simply the fallacy of desolation!


    In this way, people around them will be harmed, and then their own divine consciousness will be improved. No one will believe it just by the one-sided words of Fang Dao.


    The most important thing is, who knows if it is useful or not, and who knows if Fang Dao did it intentionally?


    Besides, why should Luo Tian tell Yu Fangdao the secret? This is still a doubtful point.


    Fang Dao says Luo Tian has a secret card. Who knows if it''s Fang Dao''s lie to evade responsibility?


    Under various factors, I didn''t believe a word. I vetoed: "don''t be funny. You did it. You did it. Don''t do it, you brute!"


    Fang Dao laughs, and the meaning of ridicule reverberates in the whole medical room.


    In an instant, Fang Dao stepped into the space and half of his body was outside. He said sarcastically, "believe it or not, I don''t want to explain to you. Anyway, you will regret it. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Luo Tian''s card is not simple. He has been in the Li family for many years and has hidden all his accomplishments."


    "Another point, Luo Tian''s method is not useless. It''s really useful. I don''t believe you can feel it. The greater the stimulation, the greater the effect."


    Speaking of this, Fang Dao is full of the breath of divine consciousness. Although he can''t get out of the body, he is amazing. He is a place where he can get out of the body!


    "How... How did you do it?" I can''t believe that in such a short period of time, he had the divine consciousness of the state of disenchantment. The next step is the same state of disenchantment as me.


    Fang Dao sneered and took another look at Fang Ruolan. "It''s very simple, because I killed my father."


    The words spread out, Fang Ruolan was shocked in a moment, and was shocked in the same place, unable to recover for a long time.


    I take a breath, cold hair all over, Fang Xuan actually died, Fang Dao this guy has to have how ruthless, can start to his father?


    Aware of my confusion, Fang Dao seems to have just done a little thing. He said lightly, "my father has lost all his accomplishments. Staying in Fang''s family is a useless man. Living is more painful than death. He has already had the heart of seeking death. I just completed him with his promise. In other words, he hopes that my accomplishments will be higher, which means that he has also completed me."


    "Brute, you brute! Son of a bitch, scum Fang Ruolan slowed down and scolded angrily on the spot.


    Fang Dao didn''t care. He left a word before leaving.


    "Li Shaobai, this is the only way you can improve your divine consciousness to the source. Think about it for yourself. Instead of being killed by Luo Tian''s trump card, it''s better to do it yourself. And I have a next goal."


    ..


    the medical room was oppressed by suffocation.


    Fang Dao appeared this time with a lot of doubts, which made people hard to believe.


    What Fang Dao said is even more ridiculous.


    Just by killing his father, his selfishness and conceit will be revealed!


    No matter how, it''s also his own father. Even if Fang Xuan wants to die, he shouldn''t do it like this.


    In the final analysis, Fang Dao almost does everything in order to improve his strength. As he said at the beginning, he wants to be more powerful than Luo Tian.


    In addition, Fang Dao''s arrival has not solved the practical problem at all. Even if Luo Tianzhen has a secret card, the hidden role is still in the dark and can''t be prevented.


    "Shaobai, do you hear me?" Li Qi said in a deep voice.


    I nodded heavily. "I heard that this man is not only in the interior, but also a three source cultivation that has been hidden for many years. He is the same as Fang Dao and controls the law of space. But at present, he can''t judge whether it''s true or not. Maybe it''s Fang Dao''s false words."


    "Wait, what''s the relationship between you and Fang Dao, and why did he come to say these words to you?" Chu Yuyan stoops to get up in the hospital bed and leans on the head of the bed, her face full of weakness.


    I was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer.


    Li Qi immediately said for me: "Yuyan, now the relationship is very chaotic, we can''t explain to you, you have a good rest now, uncle and Yuyan sister''s revenge, we will certainly revenge, and from now on, we all have to stay here, can''t leave Shaobai half step."


    "In this way, not only are we in danger now, but Shaobai is confined here. It is more difficult for people outside to protect us. If it goes on for a long time, people inside will be broken." Ning Xing frowned and looked very heavy.


    I sighed and sat by the bed silent. In this dilemma, I didn''t know what to do. I thought about the previous note. It must be that the other party left it on purpose to restrict me.


    Two more people died in the Li family that day.


    This time, they are not ordinary children, but two elders of the Li family.


    The elder was in a high position, and the news of his death immediately upset people''s hearts. Li Dachuan told me that many people were talking about how to protect them even if the Li family could not protect their own elders.


    I have no choice but to delay for a while.


    This delay is three days.


    In these three days, bad news came one after another, and the status of the dead involved became higher and higher.Li Xian, one of the masters of the Li family, Zhang Yang, the eldest disciple of the ancient Chinese school, and the two Dharma protectors of the Ye family all died. It took several hours for them to be discovered.


    Fear, uneasiness and trepidation enveloped the whole Li family, just like a group of lambs trapped in a pack of wolves, which could become meat in the belly at any time.


    Gradually, some people began to leave the Li family, and the situation became uncontrollable. Except for part of the family with common interests, the whole Li family was almost empty in a short time.


    Some of them took refuge with Luo people after they left.


    Some have made their stand clear, not taking part in the struggle, just to protect themselves.


    When I received the news, I was in a very complicated mood. When I had a good time, I thought it was a good thing. Only when these redundant people left, would they not delay.


    However, I never thought that Luo''s action did not end here, but started to kill as usual. People in the dark, like Li''s family as their own courtyard, went in and out at will, and let us not know!


    As a result, my father walked out of the forbidden area ahead of time to protect all the important personnel with his uncle and ye Canghai.


    It''s a pity that the other side''s strength is not bad, and it''s haunted. After all, there are protection loopholes, and some people are still killed.


    Soon, after the grass broke away from the wall, under the witness of blood again and again, the interior suffered a lot, people were in danger, and began to mess.


    The first one to take the lead is Li qingqiong, who leads all the people in Qianzheng palace. He not only contradicts the old man, but also takes people away when he doesn''t agree with him. He goes directly to join the Luo family, which makes the internal situation more complicated.


    The Luo nationality''s card, which we have worked hard for so long, almost collapses in a short period of time. It''s just a slap in the face.


    Until one day, space array suddenly out of control, such as someone in the dark to control the law, reverse the array, everywhere space distortion, there are a large number of Luo people.


    I stood by the window of the medical room, looking at the situation outside, with a look of desperation.


    Li Qi sighed: "the war is about to start. First it''s a disturbance, then it''s a weakening, then it''s a restriction, now it''s a siege. This is Luo''s plan to suppress and kill. I''m sorry. Lin Jing is in Li''s house. She''s my woman. I don''t want to hurt her, so don''t protect me. If I die, remember to burn more paper money for me."


    ...


    the author''s words: it is the crown of 41800 kings.

 Chapter 899

    The howl of the war, officially opened.


    Li Qi left to fight for his faith.


    I stood by the window, spread my divine sense and watched the whole Li family. Countless experts came out and fell into bloody killing.


    Beiyuan Ye family, Canghai guard.


    At the gate of the South courtyard, the venerable join hands.


    Around the West courtyard, the army broke down to defend.


    East courtyard earth, nine sources sit down!


    At the same time, I''m thinking about strengthening my divine consciousness all the time. The key is the way Fang Dao said. It''s just bullshit and impossible!


    From the beginning to the end, it''s just a lie. Fang Dao''s position is uncertain. Maybe the Luo people want to take advantage of this scam to make me believe it and eradicate the people around me.


    Moreover, Fang Dao''s patricide is only a one-sided statement, and there is no actual evidence.


    The mistake is that Luo Tian regards me as a desperate person to improve my strength. It''s useless. Moreover, no matter whether it''s true or not, I can never do it.


    Is it stupid to fool me with such bullshit?


    Put away your consciousness. There is no one around the medical room for the time being.


    I looked back at the four girls and the little snow playing by the bed. My heart seemed to be pressing a mountain peak and sighed, "I''ll transfer you to the east courtyard. It''s the safest place. As the prince, I have to fight."


    "Go ahead. There is no source yet. There is no way to send us. You don''t have to worry about us." Fang Ruolan got up and hugged me. His head was deeply buried in my chest.


    I stroked her hair, fearing that people in the dark would stare at Ning Xing, vetoed: "the strength of Wudao is not enough, I''d better come in person."


    With that, I moved quickly. First, I escorted Xiaoxue and Ningxing to the east courtyard, and then ran back and forth. Whenever I met the Luo people, all the gods crushed their heads.


    It was not until the fourth daughter, Xiaoxue and Li Dachuan were all arranged by me in the east courtyard that I managed to settle down.


    Standing in the east courtyard tower, my father and the old man are nearby, and there are countless people fighting below.


    The space is still distorted, the support of the Luo people is endless, and even there have been great circle practitioners!


    "The law of space, I can''t restrain myself. Before Luo Tian arrives, I can''t do it without authorization to prevent being consumed. I need to preserve my strength and ensure the safety of the core of the east courtyard, so I''ll leave it to you." My father sighed, a little helpless.


    The old man smoothed his long beard. "It seems that the Luo people don''t want to hide the secret of cultivation. They want to make it known all over the world. At that time, the world will be in chaos. It''s not good. Judging from the current situation, the scope of this battle will continue to expand. Once the source territory tries its best, life will be ruined. Unfortunately, the Luo people take the initiative. We have no choice but to fight. Let''s go."


    Looking down from the top floor of the tower, I found that the South courtyard was the weakest. With the help of Li jiazun and ye Shu, they were facing two congenital great perfectionists and were almost occupied.


    In a flash, I stepped on the ground and flew down. I went straight to the South courtyard. Just as I was about to suppress it, the space in front of me was suddenly distorted, and a wild laugh spread suddenly.


    "Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, bullying Da Huan yuan, are you sorry? If you want to fight, fight with me


    This man, holding his body in the air, floats in the air, and swims through his whole body. He turns into an indestructible shell. He is a Xuanwu!


    I hold my body in mid air, and also use internal Qi to keep stable, and urge the law of yin and yang to make the eyebrow shine.


    "Oh, are you really promoted? How powerful! I control the law of yin and Yang of the Fifth Avenue! " Xuanwu, with his hands akimbo and his head up laughing wildly, is full of self-confidence. His words seem to be praise, but in fact they are full of irony.


    I hummed coldly, hoping to smash it into pieces and arrive in the air in a flash.


    Xuanwu dodged for a moment. He was far away from me. He said sarcastically, "my brother, I''ve killed so many people these days. Are you upset? Hahaha, what we want is this effect. Song Shaocheng, damn it. He died so well. "


    "Chu Wenyang should die, no matter where he is standing, if there is any doubt, the Luo people will never save his life."


    "As for Chu Yuyan, she happened to be eating out with Chu Wenyang, so she killed her."


    "Hey, look at your face now? Tut Tut, I''m so relieved. I''m lucky to see you like this, thanks to that one. What a good job. These people should die. "


    "Oh, I forgot, and your apprentice Deshan, ha ha ha, this guy died the most painful, his whole body joints and bones were broken alive, ha ha ha, he had to be buried with his girlfriend."


    "By the way, we''re not trying to crack the eye of heaven from the beginning to the end, we''re trying to set you up. This is a trap. Do you really think Fang Dao is helping you? Hahaha, I''m so happy. We''ve been calculating since he came to save you. It''s a multiple game! "


    ...


    Xuanwu said a lot and spat.


    Unexpectedly, I tried so hard to reconcile with Fang Dao that I ended up being counted!Such vicious words completely ignited my anger and scolded: "I have to bury you today!"


    With that, I can''t care too much, and the situation is bound to have a huge impact.


    Simply, I no longer used to control all my strength with half concealment, and even didn''t reverse the metaphysical law of body protection. Instead, I directly raised my right hand and pointed to the sky, triggering the eyebrow mark and the resonance of the main road.


    Xuanwu sneered: "Yo Yo, look at this posture. I have rules to protect my body. Do you think you can shake me? Although my path is weak in killing, it''s the best way to protect your body! "


    The surging wind and clouds, the invisible roar of the road, make the sun star more intense, dazzling light shrouded the whole land!


    Imprint shining, in the full operation of the law, the overall limit of Yang force, momentum booming.


    At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened, my whole body light victory, as if instead of the Yang star, shouting: "chaos Yin, Lord Yang!"


    Boom ~


    the sound fluctuates in horror, and it completely shakes open in mid air, causing waves.


    I suspended in the original position, raised fingers suddenly pointed to Xuanwu, the law of Yang gathered a group of light, flying out in a flash, directly hit Xuanwu.


    In the process of light moving, it is still expanding and may explode at any time.


    "Ridiculous. Do you think that''s enough to break my way? Don''t forget, I''m a bodyguard. " Xuanwu is full of contempt. He doesn''t pay attention to this move at all.


    I sneer: "you have shield, I have spear."


    As I spoke, I turned my light around. When I burst out, I turned into a huge spear. The law and pressure contained in it made countless people bend their legs and fall uncontrollably.


    "My God!"


    "Is that the prince''s strength?"


    "Damn, this man''s terrible pressure made us unable to move. I''m afraid Xuanwu is going to lose!"


    "Defeated? I want him dead! " My five fingers were open, and the huge spear composed of Yang method was suddenly scattered and turned into countless sharp arrows. There were tens of thousands of arrows.


    Boom ~ ~

 Chapter 900

    Ten thousand arrows are flying in the air.


    Countless figures could not help but stop for a short time, watching the scene in front of them, showing a strong shock.


    In particular, Nanyuan, which was about to be occupied by the enemy, was temporarily given a chance to breathe under the pressure, making the two Da Yuanman unable to start.


    Whoosh ~


    with my fingers closed, thousands of arrows immediately shrouded and scattered in all directions, like a net of heaven and earth.


    Before I touched it, the law of Xuanwu trembled violently, and the surface protector began to collapse. For the first time, he showed a color of fear in front of me and said, "it''s impossible. This momentum is not breaking the way, it''s destroying the way!"


    Xuanwu was shocked. He had been blocked all the way back. There was no escape.


    But at this moment, the space where Xuanwu is located begins to twist. Under the bombardment of the arrow of law, all of them are inhaled into nothingness and disappear.


    Xuanwu was overjoyed for the rest of his life. He sneered: "ha ha ha, that one has made a move. Li Shaobai, I see what you can do against me. No matter how you use the rules, all attacks will be inhaled into nothingness and have no effect!"


    I glanced around and didn''t find anyone who used the law of space in the dark. According to Xuanwu, it''s not like Fangdao did it. It''s really someone else.


    Suddenly, the space twisted again, and a woman in red was sent in.


    Her eyes were cold and silent, slowly accumulating fire, as if to drown everything in a flash.


    Basaltic protection of its security, as if to help her complete.


    I secretly scold that if it turns into a sea of fire, a large number of people will die. Not only that, but also a lot of Luo people will die. It''s just to achieve the goal by all means.


    "Ha ha ha, I''ll see what you can do. I''m afraid you''ll be killed and injured badly." Xuanwu laughs.


    I quickly transferred Yin and Yang, fully controlled yin method, the sky was more gloomy, the climate suddenly cold, as if the world turned into an ice cave.


    Just a few breathing time, rosefinch will release a rolling fire source, and continue to spread in all directions.


    "Chaos Yang, master Yin!" As soon as I draw a picture of the land, yin method suddenly comes, condensing countless Yin cold, forming four walls of Qi, fully resisting the invasion of the sea of fire.


    Rosefinch raised her head, still unwilling to stop, the fire is more turbulent, sneer: "you alone, I see how long you can persist, now the imbalance of yin and Yang, scattered spirit, is the best time to kill! Fang Dao, what are you waiting for? Now is the best time for you to take revenge. I can help you drag him, and Xuanwu can also help you contain him. "


    The voice falls, the space distorts for the third time, and Fang Dao comes.


    The ground was in an uproar.


    "Here comes Fang Dao."


    "Li Shaobai is finished. How can he be the opponent of the three?"


    "That''s right. Now he''s under the control of Lord rosefinch. If he doesn''t do it again, he will die."


    "No name, how can you do it? If Lord Luo doesn''t come up, he must preserve his strength and protect the East Court. If Li Shaobai protects the East Court and no one comes to defend the enemy, it will cost him a lot. If Lord Luo comes up, no one will lose! "


    ...


    "Li Shaobai has been restrained. Do you need Xuanwu to help me? You can watch the play nearby. I''ll deal with him myself. " Fang Dao stood up in the air with a defiant look and looked at Xuanwu contemptuously.


    As I resisted the rosefinch, I couldn''t get away from it. I stood in the same place and didn''t dare to move. Seeing Fang Dao''s face, my anger reached the extreme and I scolded: "you liar! Do you think that''s what you did to me when I tried to lie to you when the war started? You white eyed wolf


    "That''s because you''re so stupid." Fang Dao raised his mouth and put his hands on the back of his waist. It was as if I was a stupid creature in his eyes.


    This kind of feeling of being cheated makes my heart tingle. If I had not believed Fang Dao, song Shaocheng and Chu Wenyang would not have died!


    From the beginning to the end, it''s all the calculations of the Luo people. It''s all in Fang Dao''s control. I killed them. Fang Dao, a scum beast, seized my weakness and worked hard to figure me out!


    Thinking of this, my eyes turned red, and my anger turned into endless killing intention. I forcibly dispersed some Yin methods, turned them into law hands, and suddenly smashed them away.


    "Do you want to kill me with this part of yin? You look down on me Fang Dao is even more contemptuous. When he waves his hand, space engulfs the big hand without any damage.


    I looked down at the ground. There were countless people in the air wall, in fear, in prayer, in longing.


    "The prince..."


    "the Luo family is forcing the nameless."


    "The prince must support us. This is our home. We can''t let outsiders destroy it. Even if we die, we should keep it."


    Inexplicable emotions poured into my heart, and I was full of blood. Looking back at the location of the east courtyard, the four women were watching the battle in the distance under the protection of layers, with worry, fear and tears in their eyes.


    I closed my eyes and had the heart of fighting to death. When I opened my eyes, I looked up at the sky and finally understood why the old man in the memory of divine consciousness vowed to fight against Luo Tian."Fang Dao, you are really damned." I look at the sky and say.


    Xuanwu put in a sentence, "Li Shaobai, will you have today? Now I don''t have to do it. I can see that you''ve been cleaned up by Fang Dao. It''s so relieving. "


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t want to kill you, but if I can''t force nameless to do it, you''ll have to die." Fang Dao turns a deaf ear, gathers the space rule, blocks all around me, crushing countless spaces, constantly closing them up, destroying them all the way.


    And in this, there is the power of the five elements, which makes the power more amazing.


    Boom ~


    at this moment, there were cheers and silence on the ground.


    "The prince is going to lose."


    "It''s so mean to deal with the prince in this way. Can''t you be fair one-on-one?"


    "Ha ha ha, Li Shaobai finally died. That''s good."


    ..


    I always stare at the top. Since the rosefinch appeared, the divine consciousness that has been scattered and spread to the distance finally has a response at this moment.


    I saw the dark clouds close together, forming a 9981 Thunder Dragon, roaring with open teeth and claws, and then quickly merged into a thunderbolt pillar.


    Boom ~


    it can be said that the sky is falling apart!


    I was hanging in the center of the thunder pillar, standing up against the rosefinch while bearing great pain and roaring.


    "Master Bai, I''ll help you!" Here comes Fu Xiao.


    "What if it comes?" Fang Dao sneers, the law of space becomes stronger in the blink of an eye, and crazily devours Lei Zhu, as if to devour everything.


    Just when Lei Zhu was engulfed, the will of heaven suddenly appeared. Now it was no longer a face, but a huge sword.


    As soon as the sword comes out, the road is restricted, and no one can use the law.


    The fire dissipated and the space recovered.


    I spurted out blood, and my body almost festered. I yelled: "the first knife to cut the corpse!"

 Chapter 901

    "Tiandao, this is what the Lord once said. He wants to step on the source!" The rare silence of rosefinch.


    Xuanwu''s face changed greatly, his eyes were full of jealousy, and he scolded: "Damn it, the strong one who cut the corpse has not appeared for many years!"


    Fang daoleng hum, even if he looks unhappy, he can only retreat a little distance for a while to avoid being implicated.


    ..


    The Sky Sword suddenly appears and ten thousand methods retreat.


    The earth is shaking.


    This Dao is full of supreme intention. It seems that it can break everything and destroy all living beings.


    With the spread of my roar, there is a resonance, a sense of extinction from the sky, it is not allowed by the will of heaven!


    "The first cut of the corpse!"


    It seems that I''m the only one. With indescribable power, Tiandao suddenly cuts down at the moment.


    If you can''t carry this knife, you will die!


    Boom ~


    at this moment, people are watching!


    When I close my eyes, Tiandao cuts in tianlinggai. From the top to the bottom, not only the body is injured, but also the soul is broken, as if my heart is broken, so I want to kill it thoroughly!


    My heart is so empty that I can''t stand still.


    "Beheading a corpse is to ask heaven to testify!"


    "Cut off my flesh, cut off my weakness!"


    "Cut my heart, destroy my fear!"


    "Only my heart, only my mind... Forever!"


    This knife seems to have stopped time, and it seems to have experienced tens of thousands of years, as if it contains the way of time.


    I am like a boat in the sea, drifting in the waves, up and down, rowing oars, against the waves, no matter how necessary to land!


    This obsession, as if turned into eternity, supports me to move forward.


    It took a long time to reach the shore.


    The sky Sabre broke away and turned into fragmentary light. Like a tonic, it poured into the body and combined with the spirit.


    Heaven will roar, full of unwilling, hazy, gradually restored calm.


    My clothes are in rags. After a long time, some weak feelings in my heart have been completely cut off.


    With a grim smile, he opened his eyes, changed his body, and repaired the wound by himself. His limbs were full of unspeakable power of terror. The breath of his body was extremely introverted, seemingly ordinary but extraordinary.


    And my divine sense, after this knife, has also been improved. It''s just a surprise, and it directly achieves the great perfection of out of body!


    Innumerable gaze projection condensation, innumerable shock rings everywhere, innumerable awe is rising!


    "The first knife will not kill the corpse!"


    "Damn, what will it take?"


    "How strong is it that the body steps on the source?"


    The rosefinch said hastily: "Fang Dao, Xuanwu, don''t stay. This mission failed, and there is a temporary truce. I''m afraid that this person''s body has reached an unimaginable stage. Everyone withdraw!"


    "I never run away! Rosefinch, go ahead and leave me alone Fang Dao was not angry. He rarely did not listen to the order. He reapplied the two principles. He was full of strength. There were cracks everywhere, not only devouring, but also blowing out the elements of the five elements.


    Xuanwu didn''t listen. He was more jealous. He said in a cold voice, "I don''t believe it. Your physical power can become so powerful all of a sudden."


    I didn''t move. There were five space gaps around me. I let Fangdao bombard and devour me without any damage.


    When the spirit is recovered and I am fully familiar with the power of the body, I lift my legs and fall, step on the void, face the phagocytosis of space, and walk forward leisurely.


    One step, two steps...


    space annihilation, five elements retreat!


    Suddenly a point, the source!


    "It''s impossible, ah!" Basaltic suffocation, with endless fear.


    When he fell, he was already in front of Xuanwu. His fingertips broke his way, penetrated his eyebrows, and his whole head burst open.


    "The source is gone!" I said.


    The body fell to the ground.


    Xuanwu, death.


    At the same time, Fang Dao had already torn open the space. After feeling the power of that finger, he ignored everything and left decisively with rosefinch.


    The gap is about to close, and the sound of Fangdao comes from it.


    "Li Shaobai, you''ve gone far. I guess you have three sources of strength now. When I control another source, it''s time to take your life."


    Looking at the dark and deep space in the gap, I pointed again, mixed with the power of the perfect divine consciousness, powerful into.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem to hit. When the gap disappeared, I didn''t hear a scream.


    I stopped and felt the enhancement of divine consciousness. I was very happy. I didn''t expect that Tiandao''s corpse cutting would help the divine consciousness. I could not find a way to get it without effort.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems to be reasonable. Tiandao chopping corpses does not only refer to the physical body, but also to the soul. It is related to the will and the divine consciousness!After thinking for a moment, I scanned the circle below. There were gaps everywhere, and many Luo people began to flee.


    "This Li Shaobai is going against the sky."


    "Xuanwu is dead, Lord Xuanwu is dead!"


    "It''s terrible. It''s just a finger!"


    All the experts went out to pursue, but a large number of people escaped.


    Falling to the ground, I stood beside Xuanwu''s corpse and watched for a long time after the war was stable.


    Until the recovery of safety, I waved my hand, crushed the corpse, and suddenly floated blood mist.


    The victory was won, and everyone cried out!


    Tears, gratification, their emotions are endless.


    "Good prince!"


    "Thanks to the prince this time, we can stop the three from joining hands."


    "No matter how big the impact of this matter will be, and no matter whether it will be known to the world, it can only be so now."


    I looked at the gathered figures. They were all bloodstained. After the first battle, they made us more united.


    But at this time, the distance once again split space gap, was thrown out of an injured woman.


    Then, the gap quickly closed, and a deep voice came: "want people, come to the land of Luo nationality, ask nameless, nameless know where, I said, Li Qining apricot, choose one of two, now it''s time for you to choose."


    As I approached, the space was completely integrated, and the other side disappeared without a trace.


    At my feet, there was a woman in a white coat who fell into a coma.


    That pale face, simple dress, is Li Qi''s nurse girlfriend... Lin Jing!


    Infusing soft inner Qi, she wakes up Lin Jing. Her first reaction is to grab me and cry: "save Li Qi quickly. Li Qi was caught to save me. Now only you can save him. I know you are his best brother. You won''t die without help."


    Li Qi''s belief is Lin Jing.


    I didn''t answer directly. The secret way is that the other party wants to use this point to let me go to the meeting alone and kill in the land of Luo nationality!


    "I beg you, I beg you, help Li Qi, help him." Lin Jing knelt down to me with tears in her eyes.


    My heart is heavy, anger does not disappear, but become more intense, desire in urge me, want to kill!


    Li Qi used to give up one arm in order to save me. That kind of feeling is absolutely beyond words!


    Now Li Qi has been caught and used as a tool by the other party. Even if there are 10000 selfish reasons, I can''t bear not to save him!


    Because it''s brother!


    ...


    the author''s words: for 42000 wangzhiguan Jiageng, brother Cong is very excited. Keke, after being excited, it''s natural that he will have hatred again. Li Qi and Shaobai are my brothers.

 Chapter 902

    I quickly stretched out my foot to block Lin Jing''s bent knee and prevent her from kneeling.


    "Help him, please." Lin Jing became a tearful man, his face full of despair and pain, and he lost all his strength.


    Holding Lin Jing, I patted her on the back and comforted her in a soft voice: "don''t worry, I will go to the land of Luo people myself."


    Afterwards, the Li family broke walls everywhere. Despite the heavy damage in the war, they spontaneously cleaned up the battlefield and regarded it as their own home.


    All those who died in the war were worshipped by their descendants from generation to generation and regarded as martyrs and heroes.


    At the same time, the Luo people lost more. They not only killed one of the Xuanwu generals, but also killed many of their own people because of the red finch''s fire.


    The defense of Nanyuan is the weakest. After the baptism of this battle, the Ye family sent three Dharma guards to sit in the town, which improved the overall strength of Nanyuan more or less.


    That night.


    I was so anxious that I decided to go to save Li Qi myself, so I told you what I thought.


    The result is in the East Court, all people veto!


    King Dan said, "it''s a trap of the Luo people. It''s a plot. You can''t go in foolishly."


    Ye Canghai said, "if you want to have an accident, what can you do if you have no way? At present, apart from your father and Fu Xiao and you, there is no fourth source, and the hidden door knows later. Now it''s time to mobilize people to help here. "


    The second master said, "yes, the Luo people want to kill you. Ning Xing hasn''t married you yet. Don''t be widowed."


    Everyone agreed that I was not allowed to go.


    Full of dark fire, I asked: "can I just watch Li Qi die? I can''t do it! "


    At this time, the old man sighed and stood up to explain: "Li Qi is not a man without self-knowledge. From the moment he was arrested, I''m afraid he didn''t intend to come back alive with his blood. I don''t think he would like to see you and risk his life in this way."


    "One more thing, now you are shouldering heavy responsibilities, countless lives are involved in you, once you have an accident, the consequences are unimaginable."


    The old man''s speech was so eloquent that I completely lost the chance to refute.


    Unfortunately, even if I can''t refute it, I can''t restrain my impulse to save people. As long as he is my brother, I have to save him.


    So, I ignored the crowd and moved my eyes to look at my father.


    At the moment, my father sat next to me, still wearing a mask on his face, and kept silent.


    I stepped forward and asked, "Dad, you know who I am. Li Qi has been with you for such a long time in the forbidden area. Don''t you have any feelings at all?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone shook their heads.


    "Shaobai, I think you''d better not ask."


    "Even your father can''t tell you."


    "It''s too dangerous. Even if your father knows where the Luo people are, he can''t know where Li Qi is hiding. I''m afraid it''s just a sheep in the tiger''s mouth."


    Even the old man was shaking his head, thinking that my father would not tell me.


    However, my father looked up at me and said, "are you... Ready?"


    Before I could react, my father quickly pointed to my brow and poured in the extremely terrifying nine source rule, which was virtually integrated with my skills. It didn''t produce any repulsion. He gathered together in his right hand and turned into silence and introverted breath.


    "There are eternal Naqi Jue and my skills as the foundation, and the corpse cutting body as the container. Master the law of yin and yang to control the balance. As a father, you can reluctantly borrow the power of your Jiuyuan strike. If you have to, you can immediately use this strike to get away... The land of the Luo nationality is located in the center of the desert. There are arrays outside, and the entrance changes at any time. Once you reach the Luo nationality, you must not break into the array by force And wait for someone to take care of it. " My father moved his hand and spoke calmly.


    After a while, you elders lost your voice.


    "Absolutely not, absolutely not."


    "It''s not enough if Luo Tian shows up."


    "Too dangerous, too dangerous."


    My father closed his eyes and sighed, shaking his head and whispered: "no one can stop my son''s decision. I know that my son is better than my father. No one can stop him from saving others. Even if I don''t tell him the land of the Luo nationality, the Luo nationality will certainly tell him. It''s better to take advantage of his power than to let him go empty handed."


    Feeling the nine source rule in my right hand, I''m in a state of excitement. It''s indescribably powerful. Even with my current accumulated accomplishments, I don''t have any chance to survive under this blow, just like the gap between firefly and Haoyue.


    "Dad...


    " go ahead, save as soon as possible. "


    ..


    in the night, the desert is lonely everywhere, the temperature is cold and the dust is rolling.


    I stepped on the sand, spread my mind, and quickly went to the center.


    Ten minutes later, I stopped walking. There was a flat sand surface ahead.


    Through the exploration of divine consciousness, there are strange arrays and unpredictable.And in this underground array, there is a huge underground ancient city!


    Unfortunately, the array seems to have restrained the exploration of divine consciousness. I can only observe the outline vaguely, but I can''t penetrate it carefully.


    Taking back my divine consciousness, I yelled, "let me in!"


    As a result, there was no response.


    Then I yelled several times, but still there was no response. I secretly told the Luo people that it was intentional. I was worried outside.


    It took me half an hour to stay out and finally I got a response.


    The sand on the ground squirmed, revealing an array channel. Inside, a young man came out with a bantering smile on his mouth. He was pretty and said sarcastically, "Oh, I''m sorry to have made Mr. Li wait for a long time. I just dozed off, but I didn''t hear you shouting outside."


    This man is the eye of Luo people, Luo Zuo.


    I suddenly step, this life has been different from the past, the breakthrough in cultivation, let me Bang to hold his neck, cold voice: "I come according to your words, where is the person?"


    "When you come, you have to enter the door. Besides, we have people in our hands. Do you think you are qualified to negotiate? If I hurt a hair, do you believe Li Qi will lose an arm or leg soon? " Rozos was not afraid, but more playful.


    I released rozo, stepped into the array channel and went underground, "leading the way."


    With the closing of the array channel, it is clear and full of historical traces.


    Luo Zuo sneered. When he was leading the way, he sneered constantly and said, "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, you are really stupid. Kill Xuanwu. Do you think God Luo will let you go? Will Qinglong let you go? Come on, after you come in, you don''t want to go out. Whether you let Li Qi go or not depends on Luo''s mood. "


    "But before that, God said he wanted to see you. You didn''t die so soon. After all, you are God''s favorite body."

 Chapter 903

    "Before three people attacked you together, not only you didn''t die, but also you were killed. On the contrary, it confirmed the strength of your body better. If I were Lord Luo, I would not be willing to kill you now."


    Rozo said, slowly leading the way ahead.


    After passing a temple, Luo Zuo suddenly fell to the ground on his knees, kowtowed on his forehead, made silent three bows and nine kowtows, and looked very solemn.


    I was standing next to the door of the temple, where countless candles were burning, and a coffin was placed in the center. There were a lot of runes on the surface, which could not be penetrated by divine consciousness!


    After kowtow, rozo got up slowly and said, "curious? I can tell you that this is the goddess of the Luo nationality who has been sleeping for a long time. No one knows her true origin except the God of Luo


    With that, the Luo people continued to lead the way.


    When I left the temple of goddess, I looked back a few more eyes, and I don''t know why I felt some inexplicable sadness at the bottom of my heart.


    ..


    after walking for about half a year, I came to the main hall of the underground ancient city and swam with the power of the law all the time.


    Under the leadership of rozo, he entered the gate of the main hall. It was as old as a long time.


    All things are normal, but there is a huge jade chair facing the back in the deepest place. I don''t know whether it was deliberately done or not. This jade chair has become a great failure in the style contrast of the main hall!


    "Lord, I have brought you." Luo Zuo smiles, bows his hand to the jade chair and then retreats.


    As soon as Luo Zuo left, I decided to gather my divine knowledge and go away with the jade chair. As a result, I was isolated from the goddess temple, unable to penetrate and investigate!


    At this time, a man came into the hall. His skin was terrible white, his eyes were purple, and he had long hair. He was slender and nine feet long. He looked very angry. In an instant, he said, "give my Xuanwu brother back."


    Then, Fang Dao appeared after him and sneered: "finally, Li Shaobai, you are still a little stupid. Bai Hu did it himself. I''m afraid you are doomed today."


    When I was ready to resist, the white tiger seemed to be impacted invisibly. His body stepped back uncontrollably and spewed blood directly. He knelt on one knee and trembled all over.


    "Lord, why are you doing this? Why don''t you let me kill him? " The white tiger was holding the ground with a reluctant expression.


    "This..." Fang Dao was a little surprised. He couldn''t believe it. He was a little stunned.


    I was stunned, too. Was it Luo Tian? Why can''t you feel anything?


    Besides, this is obviously the best time to kill me. Why does Luo Tian protect my life? Do you really like me?


    Suddenly, the green light suddenly appeared outside the hall, a figure suddenly approached, and the eyebrows were full of invincibility. Even though the breath had been restrained to the extreme, it still shocked my heart.


    "Master." Fang Dao bowed his hand and did not dare to be disrespectful.


    Qinglong nodded and looked at me lightly. Then he looked at Baihu and sighed: "the Lord has his own intention. Baihu, your impatient character, can''t tolerate your recklessness. You should be injured. The Lord has not killed you. It''s lucky. Don''t you express your thanks quickly?"


    "White Tiger... Thank you for not killing me." The white tiger shivered all over, as in the moment just now, experienced unprecedented fear, and immediately kowtowed to the dark figure behind the jade chair. His words were extremely servile!


    In the whole process, the one sitting in the jade chair with his back to the people never said a word.


    But even if he didn''t say anything, just the invisible momentum almost suffocated people.


    I stood in the same place, my palms sweating, for fear that Li Qi would be killed.


    After a moment of silence, with endless vicissitudes and hoarseness, he finally spoke.


    "Li Qi is just an introduction. I asked you to come here today, not to kill you, but to find something for you and give it to you personally."


    At this point, three scriptures floated from the jade chair and fell directly into my hands.


    I hold the Scriptures in my hands, and it''s the three parts of refined scriptures!!


    Luo Tian''s voice of vicissitudes came again: "variables have been born. This is the cultivation method of divine knowledge contained in the refined body Sutra. Maybe you have an epiphany after the cut corpse. The cut corpse can improve the divine knowledge, but this is not the result of cultivation."


    "In addition, there is a way to control the road."


    "And this last Scripture, you can see it at a glance."


    Holding these three refined scriptures, I did not dare to explore at will. I thought there might be deceit. I asked in an urgent voice, "why do you want to help me?"


    "Because you are my preparation for the future failure of Tao combination, and your body is already the source. Once you are taken away, even if you can''t play perfectly, you don''t have to start all over again. You can forcibly plunder your divine consciousness, and control the Tao and take away the two major fac in one. Unfortunately, your body is not really perfect So I might as well give you a hand Luo Tian said.


    "If that''s the case, why bother to have someone hand it over to me?" I''m so confused that I can''t see through Luo Tian.


    Luo Tian grinned hoarsely, but he didn''t look directly at others. "I want you to feel what the first person in the sky looked like when he was young. You may not know how strong you will be in the future, and it''s just because you are too strong that...""What do you mean?" I''m more confused.


    Luo Tian suddenly stopped laughing, sighed a few times, and answered: "I mean, you don''t understand now. When that day comes, you will know that no one is wrong this time. The fault lies in nature. So I hope you don''t interfere any more. Now variables are born, and there will be changes in the future, especially nameless. I really don''t want to kill you I''ve done this again and again to force you to stop. Unfortunately, you don''t understand it. I can''t say it before I join the Tao. Otherwise, I will face the destruction of the rules of heaven. "


    "Only when I control the way of heaven before the disaster, can everything be made public."


    ..


    I can''t understand Luo Tian''s words.


    Are you forcing us to stop? Killing so many innocent people has already reached the point where it is impossible to deal with it. Luo Tian can solve it with just a few words?!


    So, I said: "you underestimate the unknown Master too much. You are Jiuyuan, and he is also Jiuyuan. Before you succeed in all aspects, he doesn''t need to be afraid of you. Don''t play tricks. Dare you show your true face to me?"


    This words, white tiger scold wanton, green dragon eyes are not right.


    "You don''t want to be killed by God Luo. Do you really think God Luo doesn''t dare to kill you? You take yourself too seriously Fang Dao''s face is full of schadenfreude.


    At this moment, the jade chair suddenly turned and gradually revealed the appearance of Luo Tian.


    "Well, I''ll show you with my own eyes, just as you wish. The subject is shutting down. This is one of the preparations of divine control. It''s actually an external incarnation."


    The angular face, shawl long hair, sharp eyes, it is...


    "yes, from the beginning to the end, I have been guiding you on this road."


    The author''s words are echoed from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 904

    "This incarnation is not me. It was taken away many years ago to guide you. I think you should be familiar with the original owner of this body." Luo Tian spoke slowly.


    "You actually to Sunan..." I can''t believe looking at this face in front of me, my mind fell into unprecedented shock.


    He is the son of the broken army, the face of Sunan!


    Sunan was robbed by Luo Tian!


    After a while, a strong anger rose up!


    Strangely enough, Qinglong, Baihu, Fangdao and Luozuo seemed to see this face for the first time, and they all looked moved.


    "What''s going on?" Rozo''s face was full of confusion.


    "It''s clearly that I''ve worked so hard to find it. Why should I give it to him for nothing..." white tiger stares at the Lian Ti Jing in my hand, but with another expression of jealousy.


    Luo Tian ignored everyone and controlled the body of Sunan. He got up from the jade chair and looked at me with his eyes. He said, "I said, you don''t understand now, at least when you control the way of time."


    "You are not only as simple as preparation, but also the key to the overall situation."


    "I urge you to stop. Don''t wait for that day to come before you regret it."


    "Seizing and abandoning Sunan, from the beginning of being plotted by Shi Chao, is all my work, so the real Sunan is dead."


    ..


    my head is buzzing and my heart is tingling after hearing this sentence.


    It turned out that Luo Tian had been the driving force behind the scenes, pushing me all the way to this road. At the beginning, someone plotted against southern Jiangsu, just to create a dilemma for me, so that I could follow Luo Tian''s will and gradually embark on the road he arranged.


    Originally... My life has been calculated.


    My eyes turned red, and the news of Sunan''s death made me hard to accept. My clenched fist kept shaking. I asked: "Luo Tian... Who are you? What does it have to do with me? "


    "One day, you''ll know who I am. Before, I arranged rosefinch and Xuanwu to bring you here and improve your strength. But now, in my opinion, it''s better for you to cultivate yourself so as not to lose your foundation. As for Li Qi, I''ll leave him to see off the guests." Luo Tian raised his mouth, waved his hand and saw off the guests immediately.


    Rozo forced himself to be calm, and his eyes changed. "Let''s go... Let''s go."


    ...


    when I walked out of the main hall of the ancient city, I was always full of doubts. Luo Tian''s words were too profound to understand.


    The plan of rescuing Li Qi completely lost its initiative. Not only Qinglong was present, but Luo Tian was also there. With the power of Jiuyuan''s attack given by my father alone, although it was terrifying, it didn''t help after all. No one could be seen and no one could mess with it.


    I dare not touch it with my divine sense for fear that it will be Luo Tian''s calculation.


    At this moment, I can''t wait to know what the secret is, why Luotian guides me all the way, why Luotian gives me the missing refining Sutra!


    Why does Luo Tian say that I don''t understand before I control the way of time?


    With a strong doubt, he was brought to the array channel by rozo.


    Rozzo called to me, "Hey, wake up, wake up, are you scared to see our separation on God? Hehe, in fact, I''m scared. For so many years, I haven''t seen the true face of the Lord''s separation. Even face to face is vague, not to mention the fact that he is shutting down. What''s the relationship between you and the Lord? I''m really curious about the reason why the Lord has helped you so much. "


    "Help me? You don''t understand how it feels to arrange your own destiny under the control of others! He killed so many people, not to help me, but to harm me! " I said.


    "It''s also your honor and blessing to be reckoned by the Lord. We don''t have the qualification to be reckoned yet. The array channel is in front of us. I won''t send you. Since the LORD said that Li Qi would be left behind, no one can take him away. I advise you to stop the Li family''s old people and don''t get involved in the Lord''s plan." Rozo''s face did not change and he was somewhat rebellious.


    In the face of such a situation, I have no choice but to step into the array channel, ponder and leave at the same time.


    Back to the ground, I walked slowly on the soft sand. My mind was almost broken, and I didn''t think of a reason.


    Especially Luo Tian''s identity, now has become a mystery, what is his origin, what identity, who is it!


    And why did the coffin of the goddess temple in the ancient city pass back and forth twice? Every time I looked at it, my mind would be touched, and there was an inexplicable sadness?


    I couldn''t get the answer. When I slowly came back, it was dark. I walked for a long time unconsciously, and it was still a long distance from the edge of the desert.


    Just as I was about to leave with all my strength, a white shadow suddenly appeared in front of me!


    "Hand in the refined body Sutra! Otherwise, I''ll let you go. This place is out of the scope of the Lord''s divine consciousness. I want to kill you. No one can stop me. " The white tiger''s killing intention is full of, so I want to refine my body.At that time, I put the three refining Scriptures into my waist and said, "why should I give you what people give me?"


    "Lao Tzu has worked hard to find it. It should be for me to cultivate. The Lord can help me. Why don''t you give it to me? Instead of giving you this Li Shaobai? I''m not going to allow you to control the way! " The white tiger roared.


    I Chuai firmly, asked: "Luo Tian has said that this is for me, you violate his orders, do not want to live?"


    "Hum, I''m already a four source cultivator. Will the LORD be willing to kill me? I don''t believe it. As one of the four messengers, I can''t compare with you, Li Shaobai. Hand over the Scriptures as soon as possible. Otherwise, no one will get it White tiger veins exposed, eyes burning jealousy, full of envy.


    I sneer, "four sources? I have the law of yin and Yang as one source, and the first knife is equal to three sources. Why should I be afraid of you? Do you think you can scare me? "


    "You... OK, OK, you''re the one who wants to die. Don''t blame me for being cruel." The white tiger''s face is ferocious, and his jealousy rises to the peak. In an instant, he soars into the air. When his hands are unfolded, the law converges.


    But just then!


    The color of the sky changed, and a voice of indifference came from the underground ancient city.


    "Disobeying my orders, you want to die, don''t you?"


    The words resounded through the desert!


    I saw the law condense out of thin air, dozens of tornadoes were rolled up in the desert, and a huge finger was transformed from the clouds.


    Just one finger covers the sky in the desert, which contains the way of time, making the sky alternate between the sun and the moon, and the years flow.


    Suddenly fall, through the white tiger body, his whole body to the naked eye visible speed, constantly aging.


    "Spare my life!"


    "Lord, spare your life!"


    "I, I don''t want to die. I''m wrong."


    Unfortunately, no matter how the white tiger yells, it still can''t change the ending. It can only become white bones under the shrill scream. When the big finger dissipates, the wind blows the bones and turns them into dust.


    I stood below and looked up at the scenes in front of me. I was so shocked that I couldn''t move. I whispered: "the law of time..."


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for the 42200 kings.

 Chapter 905

    However, in the next moment!


    Originally disappeared without trace around, again surging, space as if deliberately separate stripping, dust condensed into bones, bones grow flesh and blood, all in reverse!


    Time reversal!


    The big finger became illusory and dissipated, and everything became calm again.


    The white tiger''s eyes were frightened. He fell from the sky and fell into the dust. His limbs were soft and trembling, as if he had experienced unimaginable pain in just a few moments.


    "Thank you...


    " thank you for sparing your life. I dare not disobey your orders any more. "


    "Small... Small, obey the Lord''s orders and die."


    At this moment, Luo Tian did not respond.


    However, the white tiger, who has been turned back from the dead, is full of fear and servility.


    If you want to say that Luo Tian''s method of killing white tiger just now is rare in the world, then his ability of reversing time is unbelievable!


    I watched the white tiger die, but the next moment he came back to life.


    This kind of scene, this kind of technique, makes people shudder!


    Finally, I understand where the white tiger''s servility comes from.


    After a long time of shock, a cool breeze swept over my face.


    I came back from my trance, and the white tiger climbed up from the sand.


    The white tiger gazed deeply and trembled all over his body. Even though he was unwilling, he had to turn around and leave. He said jealously, "now don''t say it''s you. Even I want to know why the God of Luo protects you everywhere! What kind of connection do you have with him? I''ve been in subjection for many years, but I can''t compare with a meeting with you


    The white tiger is gone.


    I stand in the same place, waist with three refining body classics, deep confusion, I want to know more than anyone, who is Luotian!


    Later, I didn''t stay. Although I didn''t save Li Qi this time, according to Luo Tian, it didn''t seem to hurt him. Moreover, I came here once and realized that it was not easy to save Li Qi, and it wasn''t solved by impulse.


    At least, Li Qi should be safe at present.


    Back at Li''s, it was late.


    I didn''t disturb anyone, let alone come back. Instead, I went into a small room in the east courtyard, sat on the bed with my knees crossed, and laid the three refining sutras neatly.


    The one on the far left is the practice of divine consciousness.


    In the middle is the road control method.


    As for the text on the right, Luo Tian didn''t give any details. He was full of mystery and said that as long as I read it, I would understand what it seemed to imply.


    Scanning three scriptures, I pondered for a long time, the whole person hesitated.


    After pondering for a long time, I gritted my teeth to pick up a Scripture on the left and immediately touched it.


    After a while, a memory poured into my mind.


    Still the old man, he sat in the hut and said with a smile, "this is the second part of the cultivation of my God''s knowledge, which focuses on the cultivation of my body and the return of my God''s knowledge."


    "All things have wisdom, all things have will. Those who come out of the body feel the meaning of the living beings, practice and control the strength of the divine consciousness, do not hurt the living beings, know their heart and understand their meaning. In the long run, the divine consciousness will grow. This is the creation of heaven and earth, which can be from small to large."


    "The small is the plant, the big is the Tao, gradually upward, gradually layer by layer, until the divine consciousness returns to the source, and opens up the sea of knowledge by itself. When you have enough ability, you can use the physical body as a container to control the Tao."


    Speaking of this, the old man took a sip of hot tea and said seriously, "never, because of the particularity of the skill, in the process of cultivation, we must control the strength of divine consciousness, preserve the will of the living beings, and temper the divine consciousness at the same time, otherwise it will be useless."


    I woke up, thoughtfully put down the Scriptures, secretly said that the Scriptures Luo Tian gave me were true.


    Stupid eyes, totally stupid eyes.


    What does Luotian mean? Are you doing it on purpose, cultivating me on purpose, and finally giving up?


    It''s very possible, because Luo Tian knows that what I need most now is the time, which is clearly a plot that I have to step into!


    But even so, I had to be excited. I grabbed the Scripture in the middle and whispered: "no matter what the current situation is, no matter whether Luo Tian is calculating or not, there is no other way. I have the divine sense and control of the way. I am bound to get it!"


    With that, I touched again with divine consciousness, and the second memory gradually poured in.


    The old man still kept the seriousness just now, as if it was a follow-up to the scripture just now.


    The old man said, "controlling the Tao is actually gaining the Tao! With your divine consciousness and will, you can cooperate with the cultivation of Dharma, make contact with the Tao, and gain the recognition of the rules of the Tao. Therefore, the uniqueness of Dharma can only be displayed by the practitioners of my Dharma. "


    "Those who control the way should not abuse the rules of the way of heaven, or they will be killed by the way of heaven."


    "In addition, on the contrary, it is Luo Tian, who has a mysterious origin. His way of seizing and abandoning is totally different. He is cruel, violent, cold-blooded and merciless. He regards all living creatures as playthings and exploits the loopholes of the law of the way of heaven. He is one of the most evil Dharma in the world. There is no one!"With the old man''s resentment, the memory gradually dissipated.


    When I exhaled a turbid breath and put down the Scripture, I felt very profound and didn''t understand it.


    "It seems that you can''t learn it in a day or two. Controlling the Tao must cooperate with the skill. You have to try it step by step." I sighed, turned my head and looked at the last Scripture.


    "This..." I picked it up, thinking that Luo Tian didn''t explain the content of this Scripture, and he specially said more words, as if he attached great importance to this Scripture.


    In particular, the surface of this scripture looks new.


    Curiosity, after the exploration of the previous two scriptures, at the moment intact, mostly no problem.


    So, I felt the third touch.


    Boom ~ ~


    at this moment, my brain seemed to burst, and a large number of memories poured in, which was extremely painful.


    It was the back of a man, who was lying on a coffin, sobbing.


    "It''s all my fault! Sorry, sorry... "


    " don''t worry, I will save you. Your body has been abandoned, and your will is sealed here. I will save you no matter how hard it is! "


    "If this life is not good, then the next one!"


    As he spoke, the man suddenly turned around, but his face was blurred. He couldn''t see his face clearly. In a moment, he tore open the space. At the same time, he used the way of time to send the coffin into the space in a flash. He pinched the coffin with his hands and shed two tears.


    "Reincarnation way, jump out of reincarnation, since then I am not in the six sentient beings!"


    "God knows that if I abandon my body and go against the years, I will not die, because it is eternal!"


    The man''s body fell down, which scattered a group of light of divine consciousness, followed by the coffin, rushed into the space time gap.


    "This is a great disaster. This time, I will go against the day!"


    "You''re not dead yet. As long as the seal is still there, everything will be in time."


    "Wait for me, I''d rather..."


    ..


    the author''s words: brain hole, I''m afraid you can''t understand it. Take out the stock in advance. You should read my book carefully. It''s not that simple. It''s the first time at four in the morning!

 Chapter 906

    When the memory reaches here, it dissipates immediately.


    When I woke up, I immediately took a cool breath and said in secret that this was not the memory of the old man, but the memory of Luo Tian''s divine consciousness, which seemed to be a kind of hint.


    Although the man''s face is fuzzy, can''t see the appearance clearly, but with his breath alone, I can accurately judge that he is Luo Tian!


    "Why? Why on earth is all this? Who is the goddess in the coffin? What is Luo Tian suggesting? Why can''t we say it face to face and have to do it in this way? " My mind is confused. I bow my head and ponder. I still can''t get the answer.


    Until dawn, the east courtyard rings the morning bell.


    I put down the last exercise Sutra and put Luo Tian''s memory behind me for the time being. I feel that no matter what, I can''t let him join the Tao smoothly. Maybe it''s all Luo Tian''s trap.


    No one knows I''m back.


    Spread out the divine consciousness and guided by the Dharma, I began to feel the vegetation around me.


    However, due to the strong sense of God, the plants wither and dissipate in a short time. The process is extremely difficult and the manipulation is rather astringent.


    In the blink of an eye, it was noon.


    After a morning''s practice, I managed to master how much, but it will take a long time to get familiar with it.


    Entering the largest Hall of the east courtyard, I reported to several elders one by one, only hiding what happened between Luo Tian and me.


    Hearing this, the elders groaned one after another.


    "I knew it was not so easy to save Li Qi."


    "This failure is not necessarily a bad thing. At least it proves that Li Qi won''t worry about his life for the time being. Luo Tian thinks that he is valuable if he wants to stay."


    "Tut, Shaobai, why did Luo Tian let you go? You have to explain it. It''s the best time to kill you. "


    In the face of doubt, I always hide the inside story, always feel strange things, simply vague perfunctory, directly muddle through.


    After the report, I walked around the whole Li family. After the first battle before, there was a lot of rags everywhere. Many figures began to rebuild, but they seemed a little busy.


    Just as I was passing by the South courtyard, there was a loud noise.


    I divine sense to explore, found Ye Shu Ye Zhan two people, and Lin Jing labouring.


    Ye Shu looks helpless, stops Lin Jing not to let her go, said: "sister-in-law, you calm down, you calm down, the eldest brother is not not not to save him, but can not save him, Luo tianzai, Qinglong Zai, Baihu Zai, he is not an opponent, can leave fortunately, it is very good."


    "I don''t care! Li Qi for his sake, even a hand is useless, how can he not save? What kind of brother is this? It''s too much. I doubt that he didn''t go to Luozu at all. Otherwise, how could he come back unscathed? That''s not reasonable! " Lin Jingfei doesn''t listen and tries his best to open Ye Zhan''s hand.


    Ye Zhan was even more helpless and insisted on it. The whole person was worried, "sister-in-law, the Lord of the pavilion is not like that. You haven''t contacted him. You don''t know him. I know sister-in-law, you are worried. It''s unreasonable to think about things. Please calm down."


    "I can''t calm down. Li Qi has been arrested. Can I calm down? Li Shaobai promised well. Now he has done nothing. I don''t believe that with his strength and the power of the unknown Jiuyuan attack, he can''t save a person. You let me go, I''ll go to him to reason with him! " Lin Jing said.


    When the divine sense came here, I stepped into the gate of the South courtyard and came to the three people.


    "No, I''m coming." I said.


    Ye Zhan and ye Shu suddenly have some silly eyes, and their faces become extremely embarrassed.


    Lin Jing suddenly broke away, and her expression was not angry. She asked: "you promised me, why? Why? "


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to explain it to you, but I hope you can rest assured that I will save him, Li Qi, and please wait a little longer, OK?" I bowed my head and felt guilty. Even though I had a thousand words, I didn''t know how to say it at the moment.


    Make Luo Tian''s memory public? Who knows if it''s a trap? Who will be responsible for the misleading situation?


    The so-called disease comes from the mouth, and disaster comes from the mouth.


    It''s a pity that Lin Jing can''t understand or understand my difficulties at all. She keeps accusing me of being ungrateful. She also says that Li Qi has paid so much for me, but now I can''t even save his life.


    My head more bury more low, let Lin Jing tell, didn''t return a mouth.


    "Li Shaobai, it''s really strange. I really can''t figure out why nothing happened if you really went to the Luo people?"


    "The elders must know that you are muddling through and that you have secrets in your heart."


    "But I''m not Lin Jing. You have to give me an explanation. If you really go, you''re really forced and can''t save Li Qi. I''ll apologize to you immediately. If you don''t go, you''ll make up a big lie to cheat people. That''s a complete hypocrite!"


    ..


    I can''t explain. The inside story is too complicated. I haven''t made it clear. I haven''t even told my elders. How can I tell Lin Jing?So, I said: "Lin Jing, I did go to the land of the Luo people. Whether you believe it or not, I will always treat Li Qi as a brother. Since I have promised you, I will definitely save him, but it''s not right now. The situation is too complicated."


    "Complex? How complicated is it? You''d better make it clear! " Lin Jing roared hysterically, tears streaming.


    Ye Shu and ye Zhan come to make it over and push me and Lin Jing away. One persuades Lin Jing to calm down, and the other persuades me not to be angry.


    Lin Jing''s anger is justifiable. I''m not so small hearted. I just want to rescue Li Qi. It''s too difficult. The roadblock in front of me is my lack of strength.


    Sigh, I suddenly turned away.


    Lin Jing yelled behind: "Li Shaobai, you coward, you can''t even explain clearly. You certainly didn''t go to the Luo nationality. It''s all your hypocrisy. You''re doing this to keep your reputation. Are you afraid that others will stab you in the back?"


    "That''s right. As the prince, if you are merciless, it''s hard to convince the public. If you go out so casually, you can''t come back and say you can''t save it. Everything is right. You''ve taken advantage of the cheap morality, but Li Qi is going to die!"


    "In your eyes, only you, only your identity and power, Li Qi and you are brothers. I feel shame for him. You hypocrite should be captured by Luo people, not Li Qi."


    "You are not only to keep your reputation, but also afraid to die in Luo nationality, right? Yes, ha ha, you look very strong. In fact, what you lack most is your strength. What you need is your power to chop the corpse, what you need is the Yin Yang road. Facing the Luo people, it''s all bullshit. Even if it''s Fang Dao, you can''t kill it. You''re just a waste! "

 Chapter 907

    Against the curse, I left in silence.


    Although Lin Jing misunderstood me, one thing she said was very correct. Personally, I really had no effect on the Luo nationality.


    The strength is poor, can''t save people, more can''t know the secret.


    Luo Tian once said, at least I will not understand him until I master the way of time.


    That night, I went directly into the source world and hit time!


    Strong desire urges me to master this way.


    However, with the passage of time, no matter how you try, it is difficult to have an epiphany. It is like there is a barrier in the middle, unable to penetrate.


    One day, two days, three days.


    I fell into a state of enlightenment for a long time, and my mind was full of doubts.


    Until half a month later, I was forced to withdraw from the source world. When I opened my eyes, I sighed heavily and failed.


    I didn''t give up and couldn''t control the way of time, so I turned to practice divine consciousness. At present, I have come out of my body and come to perfection. It''s only a short distance from the source of divine consciousness.


    Once the divine consciousness returns to the source, it can be used to control the way, which is easier than feeling in the source world.


    Unfortunately, I was so anxious that my divine consciousness was often out of control, and my progress was so weak that I could hardly feel it.


    Finally, it took me a full month to get out of the gate dejectedly. I was haggard and bearded.


    Standing in front of the mirror, I look at my face. It seems that I am no longer a high spirited youth in the past. After too many twists and turns, I am now 30 years old.


    After a little bit of cleaning up, I summoned Li Dachuan to my side and said, "is there anything wrong in this month?"


    "Prince, there is nothing wrong with it. On the contrary, it''s too strange to be calm. The Luo family has several opportunities to fight, but they have no response. This strange situation makes the old man hesitant and hard to deal with at will." Li Dachuan said.


    My eyebrows are locked. I remember that Luo Tian once said that he was forcing us to stop doing this and asked us not to continue to get involved. Is the calm of this month Luo Tian''s action after he said something? It''s true?


    At this time, Li Dachuan suddenly answered the phone, and his expression changed slightly.


    Later, Li Dachuan said: "prince, those who take refuge in Luo family are all kicked out by Luo Tian today. These damned weeds will come back to us again. They are all crying outside. Li qingqiong is also here."


    On hearing this, I am even more puzzled. What is the situation? It is clear that the two forces are tit for tat. Why did the situation suddenly turn around when I went to the land of Luo nationality once?


    So, I quickly rushed to the outside, this did not know, a startled, all the rebellious weeds, all ran to admit their mistakes.


    Seeing me come, I cry more than my father.


    "Prince, I am bewildered. Please let me go back to Li''s?"


    "The Luo nationality has calculated us, now kicks us out, is lets us both sides not be able to stand the foot rhythm."


    Especially Li qingqiong, who knelt down in front of the door and yelled that he was the blood of the Li family, constantly begged the old man to come forward to forgive him, and led a large group of qianzhenggong clan members to yell.


    Although I didn''t know the real intention of the Luo family, I couldn''t help kicking Li qingqiong and swearing: "son of a bitch, are you happy to come back? From the day you defected, the Li family has nothing to do with you. Get out of here


    "Prince, qingqiong is wrong. Please accept me. Qingqiong can help you. Otherwise, the war will start. We are in the middle and can only be cannon fodder." Li qingqiong hugged my feet and refused to let go. She was in tears, like an actor.


    Li Dachuan was in a hurry. He pulled Li qingqiong aside and said, "go away, you are worthy of death."


    I shook my feet, stood up again, looked around, and said solemnly, "I personally represent the Li family. You are not welcome. Your life and death have nothing to do with us. I will give you five minutes to leave. Don''t disturb the peace of the Li family, or we will all fight!"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was shocked, and immediately someone left the scene, faster than the monkey.


    Li qingqiong couldn''t control the scene and looked around. She wanted to go and couldn''t bear to go.


    After struggling for a few seconds, Li qingqiong simply refused to leave. She insisted on kneeling until the old man appeared. No one would drive him away.


    Shame on this guy!


    He is even more cheeky than Li Qinghao. He deserves to be a brother!


    So, I said, "well, I''ll give you a chance to walk around the Li family naked for ten times. When I''m satisfied, you can come back."


    With that, I thought, no matter how cheeky you are, I''ll move this move out. Li qingqiong, you have no choice, right?


    As a result, this guy said he would do it. He had no face and no skin. His action was very sharp. He immediately started running around the Li family, which completely shocked me and Li Dachuan.


    Lin Jing sneer, eyes more venomous, "I take it out of context? As a matter of fact, you are just playing with Li qingqiong because you are the prince and have power. You can drive him away. WhyI almost didn''t get angry. Li Dachuan was also angry and said, "if you can drive me away, you don''t have to! It''s too easy for you to think about things. Today you''re in a hurry, and tomorrow they''ll come again. You''re a woman who can''t think about things without thinking about it. The crown prince told them to retreat. Who knows Li qingqiong can be so shameless? You are too presumptuous. "


    With that, he raised his hand and wanted to slap Lin Jing in the face. Fortunately, he was blocked by me in time.


    "Oh, you want to fight? Come on, fight. Anyway, Li Qi has been caught. I don''t want to live. Fight hard. Don''t pretend. Li Shaobai, I''ve seen through your nature long ago. Selfish hypocrite! What are you wearing? " Lin Jing raised her head like a resentful wife.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 42400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 908

    Lin Jing is venomous, Dachuan is angry, and the people around him look at each other.


    Looking at Lin Jing''s expression, I suddenly feel very strange. It''s normal for her to be excited, but it''s abnormal for her to aim at me so continuously.


    According to normal people''s thinking, it must be trying every means to rescue Li Qi, rather than making use of all kinds of words to make trouble with me here.


    Suddenly, I think of the scene when Lin Jing was thrown out of the space gap that day. My heart says that she shouldn''t. since she was caught, why did the person who mastered the law of space release Lin Jing and not take her with Li Qi?


    Thinking of this, I was at a loss and said tentatively, "you are forcing me to go to the land of Luo nationality again, aren''t you?"


    "So what? Shouldn''t you go? " Lin Jing asked.


    I can''t find any flaws in her, and she and Li Qi are in a relationship of men and women, which leads to my downwind.


    Staring for a moment, I moved my eyes and gave Li Dachuan a wink to ask him to deal with Li qingqiong''s affairs. Then I didn''t argue with Lin Jing and left first.


    Far away, I can still feel a resentful gaze behind me.


    When I came to the prince''s courtyard under reconstruction, there were busy workers everywhere.


    I sat on a wooden stool and watched the workers rebuild. My heart was full of fire. I lit a cigarette and scolded, "do you think I want to? I''m glad that Li Qi has been arrested? Do you think I haven''t been to Luo nationality? If I can save it, why do I have to do such a big thing? I''m really surprised at Lin Jing. It''s abnormal! It''s so abnormal that it''s suspicious. "


    "What does she want to do? Generally speaking, they can''t leave the land of the Cairo people. Luo Tian clearly didn''t want to kill me, otherwise I would have been unable to come back. This is...


    "but Lin Jing forced me to do this for Li Qi? Why don''t I always feel like it? She seems to be in a hurry to let me go to Luozu. "


    The more you think about it, the more you don''t understand it.


    I always feel that there are doubts about things, and Lin Jing''s identity is also very suspicious.


    Before I can change my face, I think it''s not too easy for the Luo people to use a disguise technique.


    After thinking for a long time, I put out the cigarette end, got up, patted the dust on my body, and sighed: "maybe I''m worried too much. Maybe Lin Jing is really worried about Li Qi? After all, it''s a brotherly woman, and she has to be let go. "


    ..


    time goes by.


    In order to avoid meeting with Lin Jing, which leads to conflicts, I simply stay in the east courtyard, practice my divine knowledge day and night, and constantly try to understand in the source world.


    Although the process is very long and the progress is very slow, there are some effects in the end and time will not be wasted.


    During this period of time, the situation is still calm, can not lift a wave.


    Until one day, Qinglong came!


    All of us are on the alert.


    The point is that people don''t seem to be looking for trouble at all. They stand outside the door with Fang Dao, saying they want to see the old man.


    This time, I went with the old man, along with many elders.


    When he saw Qinglong, he said with a smile, "Mr. Li Tianxing, we meet again."


    "I don''t know if Qinglong envoy is here. What can I do for you?" The old man is calm.


    Qinglong didn''t answer, but kept a faint smile, took out a letter from his arms, and then handed it to Fang Dao, who asked him to hand it to the old man.


    "I''ll do it." I stood in front of the old man, looked at Fang Dao coldly, and reached for the letter.


    Fang daoleng hum, his words are full of a sense of unyielding, saying: "God, I have been promoted."


    I''ve been promoting myself. I read these six words very hard, as if I''m afraid I don''t know.


    In fact, I know in my heart that Fang Dao is not happy. I envy Luo Tian for giving me three scriptures?


    I ignored it and turned around to give the letter to the old man. "Please look it up."


    "I''ll see what tricks you''re playing when you don''t go to the three treasures hall." The old man opened the envelope, took out the paper full of confusion, and then looked at it.


    The result is not good, after reading the old man are in a daze, as if to see something unbelievable words.


    "What''s in it, old man?"


    "Well, I don''t think it''s good for Qinglong to come this time."


    "It must be a trap."


    Around the elders, have a voice guess.


    The old man responded and gave me the paper. "You can have a look."


    I picked it up and looked at it. I was stupid on the spot.


    The handwriting on it is vigorous and powerful, with hidden edge, but the content is not compatible with the style of writing.


    "No more fighting, surrender?" I read it as I read it. I was completely stupid.


    At this time, Qinglong stepped forward and said with a smile, "yes, if we don''t fight, we will surrender. This is the will of the Lord. Although I don''t know the will of the Lord, I can only follow his words.""Hum..." Fang Dao held his chest with both hands and turned his head. He looked a little subdued, as if he was very reluctant.


    The old man frowned and hesitated. He looked at me and said, "little white, what do you think?"


    "I think..." I took the letter, and before I finished, several elders immediately stood up and interrupted me.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. It''s definitely Luo Tian''s plan to feign surrender!"


    "There is no mistake. Luo Tian is very ambitious and has killed so many of us. How can he say he will come down? It''s bound to take revenge. "


    "Luo Tian wants to delay the situation, so that he can join the road smoothly and without interference, and then kill us all. Do you really think we are stupid? Green dragon, square way, you two don''t daydream, we can''t promise


    "It''s too insincere to pretend to surrender. At least you have to put Li Qi back first? After all, it''s just a hoax. "


    ..


    several elders took the lead and quickly aroused their emotions, many of them echoed.


    Fang Dao''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he said in a cold voice: "if the Lord can pull down his face, it will give you face. Don''t toast or drink. If you stop again, none of you will want to live. You...


    Qinglong pressed his hand and interrupted Fang Dao, saying:" since your government is ungrateful, we can''t help it. It''s your own choice. Don''t worry about it at that time Regret it. "


    "You go and make peace with the Luo people. Even if I want to, people can''t agree. It has something to do with blood feud and righteousness." The old man waved his hand and immediately ordered the guest to leave.


    I knead the paper into a ball, thinking of Luo Tian''s words, I had a bad premonition.


    As he was about to speak, the old man glared at me and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you really believe them? "


    "A group of stupid things, you will regret it at that time. It''s suicide. God Luo has clearly told us before that he really doesn''t want to kill you. He just wants to stop you again and again. Since it''s useless to stop you now, then you''ll die." Fang Dao despises Fang Dao.


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately annoyed everyone.


    "Fart, Fang Dao, you are not qualified to speak."


    "We and the Luo people live together. Either you die or I die."


    ..

 Chapter 909

    "I can''t do it without the Lord''s command. When I go back to report, I think the result is doomed. Next time I come back, I''m afraid you can only accept the reality, because you are passive from the beginning to the end, you can only resist, you can''t counterattack the land of the Luo nationality, and you don''t have this ability." Green Dragon smile as before, seems to have expected, Meiyu invincible meaning is more intense.


    "Do you hear me?" Fang Dao is quite like a fox pretending to be a tiger, full of rebellious.


    Finish saying, square way tears open space, take green dragon to disappear.


    And after the words of Qinglong, the surroundings fell into extreme depression.


    Together with the elders just now, they are silent at the moment.


    The old man smashed the back of his hand. "It''s bad. Qinglong is right. We don''t have the possibility of counterattack, but in any case, as long as we have a breath, even if we want to lose, we can never surrender."


    ..


    after the release of the Luo family''s letter, the internal situation is tense, because Qinglong has already said that the next person to come is himself.


    What kind of cultivation is Qinglong? Liuyuan daozun is also!


    Looking at the whole Li family, no one can suppress him except my father, which is enough to be called the first person under my father and Luo Tian!


    Gradually, the uneasiness was transferred inside again. In the next few days, many people sighed all day.


    Even Li Dachuan, who reports to me from time to time, looks like this.


    I was anxious and vaguely guessed what would happen in the future. I had to keep on practicing divine consciousness in an attempt to improve my strength quickly.


    Unfortunately, the time is too short, the source world failed again and again, as if the hope was stifled.


    Soon, ten days passed.


    During this period, Fu Xiao led the three leaders of yinmen to take charge of Nanyuan.


    Vaguely, the situation has fallen into a crisis. Everyone knows that the second world war is about to begin.


    If the first battle is a trial, then the second world war is a real killing.


    ... until the night of the tenth day, as in the first battle, a large number of Luo people''s men moved around and sent them.


    Luo Zuo, Zhu que, Fang Dao!


    The Li family responded to the battle in an all-round way. Fu Xiao directly used Lei hai to fight Zhuque. The scene was full of lightning, thunder and fire.


    When Luo Zuo and his uncle paojun fight each other, they condense into a void. Every time they touch each other, the earth shakes.


    I opened the door, standing under the eaves, countless figures in the field of vision, like a war.


    In the middle of this, Fangdao wanders everywhere. Where he passes, his head often flies and blood flows.


    "A bunch of idiots, that''s the consequence." Fang Dao grabs a head and looks at it as if he is looking for something.


    Then, his eyes stayed in the east courtyard, smashed the head in his hands in a flash, and the moment approached, he said in a cold voice: "Li Shaobai, you finally appear."


    But just then, there was a scream not far away.


    Lin Jing lost protection, was holding long hair, desperately cry for help: "help, help me!"


    I decisively ignored the square way, suddenly sideways flies out, when the volley approaches, is separates the air a palm.


    Boom ~


    there is a huge palm print on the ground. Lin Jing happens to be in the middle of her fingers, and her life is not in great danger. All the Luo people around her are blown to pieces.


    Before I could ask, Lin Jing was scared into a coma.


    "Li Shaobai, how can you be so timid? You still run when you see me? Stay with me. " The square way pursues, treads on the foot in the empty air, turns into the foot of the huge space, and immediately rolls over.


    "Damn, I have no time to talk to you." I quickly picked up Lin Jing and planned to move her to a safe place. Unexpectedly, just holding her in my arms, my chest was pierced by the indescribable sharpness.


    What followed was the astonishing pain.


    I lowered my head, it was Lin Jing''s hand, mixed with extremely strong space law, just like a sharp knife cutting space.


    "You..." the corner of my mouth overflowed with blood. The pain made me unable to move.


    "You think it''s hard to fool me? Don''t forget, I also know the way of space. " Lin Jing sneered and pulled out her hand. She suddenly stepped aside, looked up at the big foot of the space, and said with a smile, "I''m afraid I can''t deal with you? Before you die, by the way, I''ll tell you a little secret. I''m one of the master''s cards, just one of them. But I don''t listen to the master all the time. Beside you, there is a Sanyuan, who listens to the master all the time. Of course, you will never find out who he is. He is the one who killed song Shaocheng, Chu Wenyang and Chu Yuyan. I''m just following the orders of another man to kill you. "


    With that, the big foot of space suddenly came, stepped down from the tianlinggai, and blasted me into the ground on the spot, which contained the terrible spacial stripping and madly cutting my body.


    One, two, three!


    Until the law of space dissipated, I was blasted into the ten foot hole, lying in the dark environment, all over the body scars.The bones of my limbs were broken, and there were blood holes in my chest. I saw the two faces of the hole in the deep cave.


    Lin Jing sneered: "I''m really three sources. I''ll join hands with Fang Dao. When you don''t pay attention, it''s enough to deal with your body in this way. It''s not the Lord who wants to kill you. It''s another person who wants to kill you. Don''t blame me."


    "Ha ha, Li Shaobai, you are going to die at last." Fang Dao''s face is ferocious, showing his abnormal joy. After seeing Lin Jing, they join hands to bombard the cave.


    In particular, the law of space, under the joint attack of two people, has become more powerful.


    Boom, boom ~


    when the law came, my anger rose from the bottom of my heart. However, the speed of self healing of my body was not as fast as that of Fang Dao and Lin Jing. I was suppressed in the ground and completely lost the power to fight back.


    It turns out that Lin Jing is from Luo nationality! It''s all a trap.


    The most important thing is that Lin Jing says that she doesn''t obey Luo Tian completely. There is another one!


    In addition, there is a strong three sources, hidden in my side.


    Carrying the law of cutting bombardment, the body healing speed is more and more can''t keep up, Lin Jing''s face is more ferocious, sneer: "I have already calculated with Fang Dao, this time you don''t want to escape, can only wait for death, understand the general situation, I know nameless is impossible, so... You''re dead!"


    Lin Jing''s face, words and eyes fell into my mind and aroused unprecedented anger. I clenched my teeth, raised my right hand and said with a sneer, "I don''t think you want me to go to the Luo nationality, but to set up a killing game in the middle of the journey? It''s a pity that you have overlooked the important point, that is, you are a little arrogant. No matter who you obey, you have to die today. You have been pretending for a long time. Even Li Qi has cheated you. "


    "Ha ha ha, Li Qi? He is an idiot. I don''t know if he is used by me. He is the closest person to you, so why is it difficult for me to get your information? Both of you are fools. You deserve to die. The funniest thing is that you have to fight back when you die! " Lin Jing and Fang Dao work together, and the law of space suddenly soars. It turns into a huge bell and pestle. It forces me to come in and crush me alive.


    "Death

 Chapter 910

    Clock pestle pressure, all the way, exudes a strong to the extreme of space force, as if once in the end, it is smashed!


    The hole was blocked up and it was dark.


    I''m physically constrained, healing slowly.


    Before the accumulation of grievances, burst out at the moment.


    Right hand into a finger, nine sources!


    The underground cave vibrated and the surrounding soil walls cracked one after another.


    At the moment when the bell and pestle were pressed, the force of nine sources suddenly came out, and the terrible nine source law had a violent impact on the bell and pestle.


    Just for a moment, the front end of the bell and pestle was smashed, broken by the force of nine sources, and destroyed all the rules of the place where it passed, until it burst out of the cave and turned into a rainbow, penetrating Lin Jing''s body and straight into the sky!


    "Ah ~ ~"


    "it''s impossible!"


    Scream, Lin Jing look can''t believe, was the nine sources of the power of a live grind into ashes.


    At this time, Fang Dao was no longer outside the entrance of the cave, but he breathed coldly: "no wonder there was a feeling of palpitation. Fortunately, he retreated quickly, and he still had a hand!"


    Until the power of nine sources dissipates, Lin Jing''s trace is completely wiped out, and the cave is quiet.


    Without continuous bombardment, the recovery speed of my body is accelerated, and the spirit stimulates the meridians, making the broken bones gradually connect and fuse.


    Gala ~


    Gala ~


    I struggled to get up, the scar on my left face healed, and I rushed out in a flash. The anger in my heart made me want to kill!


    He pauses in the air and looks down. Fang Dao sits eight feet away from the entrance of the cave. His face is full of fear. It seems that he hasn''t recovered from the scene just now.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and said in a cold voice: "it''s very fast. Fang Dao, Fang Dao, you liar, scum and scum. Last time I let you run, this time you can''t escape!"


    With that, I suddenly approached and tried to kill Fang Dao in public.


    Fang Dao was shocked and reacted immediately. He tried to hold back the palpitations and twisted himself, intending to escape from my control.


    The body one punch falls, the square road instantly escapes into the space, disappears.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared thousands of meters away. His eyes were more and more good. He said with a smile, "hahaha, as long as I''m fast enough, you can''t kill me? The greatest use of the law of space is not only to kill people, but also to escape. You are a powerful tool to kill people, right, but not as fast as I can escape into space. "


    I couldn''t get angry and went away again.


    The result is the same. Fang DaoDun is so fast that he can''t start at all.


    At this moment, the war continues.


    In the battle of Luo Zuo, the two men were equally matched, and each of them was damaged.


    Fu Xiao''s Yin, thunder and rotten water merged and turned into a wall of thunder and water, blocking the rosefinch. At this moment, Fu Xiao has two sources of cultivation, comprehensively suppressing the rosefinch and constantly pushing back.


    In addition, the ground is constantly fighting.


    Fang Dao was full of self-confidence and seemed to be invincible. He walked out of the space gap again and said with a smile: "Li Shaobai, why don''t you come? Isn''t it hard to catch me? Yes, I''ve been fooling you before. Who told you to be soft hearted and stupid? Soft hearted is your weakness. If you can''t leave me, you will never kill me. "


    "I''m sorry, this weakness has already been cut off by Tiandao." I cold hum a, don''t bother to entangle with square way go on, he just want to hold me.


    Simply, I quickly turn the direction, straight to the ground.


    But Fangdao just uses the law to confine it. Even though it''s easy to crack the flesh, it''s annoying to me!


    "Go away!" I wave to break the confinement, backhand is a slap, turned into a chaotic five fingers wind, hard to draw to the road.


    Fang Dao reacted very quickly, and cleverly used his own advantages to escape. He was imprisoned again and laughed more and more loudly: "ha ha ha ha, this is too relieving. Your cultivation is higher than me now, that''s right, but you can''t help me. You and I are all in Luo Tian''s calculation and arrangement. One day I will be stronger than you."


    "Fang Dao, don''t let me catch you. You really have no bottom line." I was so angry that I gritted my teeth, but I couldn''t kill it. Like a fly, I kept holding me back and didn''t let me help others. I was bored to death.


    "Bottom line? What''s the bottom line? As long as I can restrain you, as long as I can restrain you with the cultivation of two sources, I will win. You are really shameful. The body of the first chopping corpse is equal to three sources, and it controls Yin and Yang. I can''t even help it. It''s ridiculous to say it. " Fang Dao showed a look of contempt, as if he could restrain me to such a degree. He was already satisfied, and the whole person was extremely proud.


    At this time, Fang Dao''s arms open, the confinement suddenly strengthened, as if with all his strength, I can''t crack it in a short time.


    Fang Dao maintained the confinement, still strengthening, "master, please do it!"


    The words just fall, the blue light suddenly appears, a figure is stepping on the void, the breath between the eyebrows, the arrogant eyes, the flying long hair, suddenly is... Green dragon!


    "Fang Dao, you are really shameless." I almost lost my temper. Fang Dao couldn''t do anything about me, so he asked his master to do it. Is there anything more shameless than that?"Master''s hand is my hand. What''s the relationship with face? Do I have to be tough with you at such a time? That''s stupid behavior. " Fang Dao smiles.


    Qinglong nodded and said, "if I can take your life for my apprentice, it''s a round of his heart. Besides, you are the same as Siyuan. Although I''m the Taoist priest of Liuyuan, it''s still a waste of time to deal with you. It''s better for me to join hands with the apprentices. It''s easier and easier. Once I don''t know, I''ll save you Then he''s in my cunning


    "You..." my veins burst, trying to break the imprisonment.


    When I cracked it, Fang Dao maintained it with all his strength, and even spent part of his life as a help to strengthen the confinement and blockade again.


    "Green dragon, do you want to disobey Luo Tian''s order? Did he allow you to kill me? " I''m so angry that I secretly scold that every time it''s like this, every time it''s several times to deal with me,


    "I''m sorry, I''m different from the white tiger. Occasionally I still disobey. What''s more, you''re a spare body. If you kill someone, you can find another one. But before that, I''m very curious about why you, as a spare body, help you so much I''m curious, so I''m going to find that line in the dark, see through the essence of things, and see what connection you have with the Lord. " Green Dragon said, hands pinch Jue, everywhere to a force of inexplicable law, never seen.


    "The art of origin! This is the original skill that can only be performed when you reach the six sources realm. Li Shaobai, you are doomed this time. Ha ha ha, you are really going to die. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Finally, it''s time. " Fang Dao is ecstatic.


    In a flash, a large number of crimson lines appeared in the center of Qinglong''s eyebrows, constantly swimming.


    Until gathered into a fishy red eyes, suddenly opened, suddenly heaven and earth color change.


    "Great cause and effect!"


    ..


    the author''s words: add more for 42600 crown of kings.

 Chapter 911

    "Great cause and effect!"


    Red eyes, like to see through everything, pupil suddenly contracted.


    In the dark, countless red silk threads appear around me, implicating countless people, just like a big net, and I am the core of the silk thread.


    This is the cause and effect line!


    And in this countless causal line, there is a spread out of the Li family, through the desert city, through... Luotian!


    The green dragon''s two fingers stood up. As the moment approached, the other hand grasped the cause and effect line between Luo Tian and me and said in a cold voice, "I''d like to see what''s the secret. Luo Tian has never helped a body like this! It''s abnormal. "


    In a flash, the five fingers closed, Qinglong grasped the cause and effect line, raised his eyes and quickly rotated, forming a vortex in the center of his eyebrows, "explore cause and effect!"


    Boom ~


    at the moment of touching, Qinglong seems to see the unimaginable causality. He, who is precious to Liuyuan daozun, suddenly spurts out blood, and his whole body seems to be suffering from causality and is about to explode.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "It''s like this!"


    "Luo Tian... Li Shaobai..."


    "I get it, I get it. It turns out that it''s like this. You can''t say it, you can''t say it. You must die in heaven''s way!"


    Qinglong''s rare fear was even more severely damaged by this force. The original skill dissipated immediately, the cause and effect line became invisible, and he flew away. His whole body was decaying at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Master!" Fang Dao was shocked.


    Even below a large number of figures, also see dumbfounded!


    It''s clear that Qinglong wants to see my cause and effect, and then he will kill me. Why is it that all of a sudden, Qinglong has been attacked so much?


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Is there any secret about the prince?"


    "The great cause and effect of Qinglong has been reversed."


    ..


    Qinglong screamed bitterly, forced to bite the tip of his tongue, and when he pinched the Jue again, the power of the law reappeared, shouting: "great cause and effect, cut off this section of cause and effect, cut off the cause and effect, and bite back!"


    After a while, his eyes turned again. Qinglong had countless causal lines. When he raised one hand, he suddenly cut to a causal line connected with me.


    "Kill cause and effect!"


    The line of cause and effect is broken, and the power of backfire is stopped. Qinglong is stunned and injured in a large range. His face is rotten, his clothes are ragged, and he falls into extreme weakness. He is breathing heavily, and his expression is still palpitating.


    At this moment, Fang Dao could no longer maintain the confinement. He lost part of his life and turned pale. After the confinement disappeared, he immediately went to Qinglong''s side and asked, "master, what''s the matter?"


    Qinglong coughed up blood and kept shaking his head, but he still didn''t get out of shock.


    Until I regained my freedom, I said, "Qinglong, what do you see? What does Luotian have to do with me? "


    "It''s hard to say, no one can say, otherwise I will die, but I never thought that the real secret was like this. No wonder Luo Tian wanted to guide you, no wonder you would be calculated by him, the first person in the eternal sky, but I never thought that the fate was so miserable." Qinglong looked up, his eyes showed strong fear.


    I think a little, dark way green dragon definitely saw what, why not say? I want to know the whole truth immediately.


    As a result, Qinglong didn''t plan to tell me at all. Instead, he gave Fang Dao a wink and said he would go.


    "Back! Fortunately, I didn''t kill you, otherwise Luo Tian would be involved, and he would not let me go. "


    "I''ve been badly hurt. This battle is over. I can only say that Li Shaobai is very lucky! But it''s worth the price I''ve paid! "


    "Luo Tian, I finally know what you are hesitating about."


    "Li Shaobai, do you want to know why? Either you control the way of time and deduce the past, the future and the present with the great time skill, or you control the cause and effect and see through the essence with the great cause and effect skill, otherwise you will never know your destiny and can only be calculated to death. "


    As in the first battle, a large number of Luo people fled.


    People began to pick up the pieces, have around me, thumbs up.


    "The prince is really powerful."


    "Even the green dragon has been forced to retreat. He can still make him suffer a lot. He is Liuyuan daozun."


    I heard all these words, but I didn''t put them in my heart at all. I''m at a loss. This time, I''m totally lucky. If Qinglong doesn''t use the great cause and effect technique to investigate, it won''t be so in the future.


    However, even if Qinglong was injured, he thought it was worth it. What is the cause and effect between Luo Tian and me?


    Without an answer, thinking is in a mess.


    But in addition, I can conclude that the causal relationship between Luo Tian and me is not as simple or even stronger as I imagined.


    I suddenly come back to think that there are corpses everywhere, some people are happy, some people are sad, and everywhere there are traces of the spread of war.


    Suddenly, I was patted on the shoulder from behind.


    "Since you came back from the Luo nationality, it seems that you are not normal. Now the abnormality of Qinglong can show that it is true. It''s time to tell us the secret you have hidden in your heart. People will try to solve your doubts for you, but they may not be able to solve it."It''s the old man.


    I sighed, "it''s time to say that. Call uncle Canghai, uncle broken army, elder Dan Wang, and my father. Everything I said may have been involved for a long time."


    ..


    east courtyard lobby.


    You elders and elders are all here, most of them frown and shake their heads, full of dignity and curiosity.


    The old man gave me a wink first. I nodded decisively and told him everything I knew, including the history of going to the Luo nationality, and even the memory of Luo Tian''s divine consciousness in the third Scripture.


    After some words, the hall guessed differently.


    "I think it''s Luo Tian''s trap. The reason why he gave you the Scriptures is that the weasel paid new year''s greetings to the chicken. He didn''t have a good heart."


    "Wait a minute, Qinglong sees the cause and effect line between the prince and Luotian, and has a backfire. Maybe there is another secret."


    "That''s right. According to Luo Tian''s divine memory, he seems to be implying something, but he can''t say it clearly. Just like Qinglong, it''s impossible to say that he will die in the suppression of the way of heaven. Undoubtedly, the way of heaven is preventing him!"


    The public disagreed.


    The old man pressed his hand and looked at my father. Ning asked, "nameless, what do you think?"


    My father said: "according to the current clues, Luo Tian and Shaobai have a deep connection, which is a fact, and I already have a clue why Luo Tian wants to seize heaven."


    "Because he wanted to revive the goddess in the coffin, and with his way of time, he could actually revive at the beginning, but there was nothing he could do about it. He had to give up the body, perform the great reincarnation, and jump out of the six paths of reincarnation. The two basic skills of time and space were performed at the same time to open the time tunnel and go back to the past. So in my opinion, the goddess died in the way of heaven, so there was no way To return to heaven, he had to take out the goddess''s will and seal it in the coffin. "


    " it''s just why Luo Tian is connected with Shaobai. Even if it''s me, I can''t see through it. Time cause and effect is not my way. "


    "There is also the so-called hit catastrophe, which is even more doubtful."


    "The most important point is that the last word of Luo Tian''s divine memory may be the clue of the goddess''s identity, Ning..."


    "

 Chapter 912

    Ning...


    the elders looked at each other and guessed.


    "It could be a surname."


    "Well, it''s the beginning of a sentence."


    "In addition to this point, at least we can be sure that Luo Tian is bound to seize the way of heaven with the power of harmony. Once Luo Tian fails, he will regard the prince as the body of harmony for the second time, and devour the prince''s divine consciousness after seizing him, so as to gain the way to control the way!"


    "That is to say, Luo Tian has two opportunities to join the Tao! Damn it, how could that be? "


    After the event, I went back to my fourth daughter with mixed thoughts, followed by Li Dachuan.


    At this moment, Chu YuYan''s spirit has recovered a lot, no longer looks so haggard.


    Around the four girls, Chu Yuyan grabbed my hand and choked: "Shaobai, you must find out the person around you. He killed Uncle, Yuyan and song Shaocheng. You must take revenge for them."


    Seeing this, Li Dachuan consciously retreated to the outside and squatted at the door to smoke silently.


    I patted the back of Chu YuYan''s hand, comforted: "yes, this person is too hidden, is a disaster, now the situation is really wronged you."


    "Don''t be wronged, you do what you should do, we will always support you." Fang Ruolan said.


    Hearing this, a warm current rose from the bottom of my heart. When I moved my sight, it fell on Ning Xing''s pretty face.


    "What''s the matter? I think you''re a little strange today. " Ning Xing frowned and asked.


    I laughed. "It''s OK. You think too much."


    After a long time, I went out of the house and squatted beside Li Dachuan, "have a cigarette."


    Li Dachuan gave me a whole bag directly.


    I took one out of my mouth and lit it with a lighter. I said, "Dachuan, guess what''s the relationship between Luo Tian and me?"


    "I''ve been squatting here for a long time, but I haven''t come up with a reason. Prince, you can''t think of it. How can Dachuan?" Li Dachuan was embarrassed.


    I patted him on the shoulder, "you are the person I trust most. Lin Jing said that there is a Sanyuan beside me. I hope that person... Is not you."


    "Why? Prince, you are too worried. You don''t know who Dachuan is Li Dachuan said with a bitter smile.


    I took a deep breath. "Recently, the casualties are not small. However, Qinglong has been badly injured. I''m afraid there won''t be a strong offensive in the future. However, according to my expectation, the Luo clan will continue to send people to fight a small battle for a long time. We can''t get into Luotian''s side. We have been moved all the time. If we want to stop him completely, I''m afraid it''s enough. Qinglong is the biggest roadblock. ¡±


    Li Dachuan didn''t know what he wanted to go to, so he asked: "wait a minute, when you are in the lobby, you mean that before her death, Lin Jing said that she still listens to another person''s orders. Who is this person? Is there anyone else? "


    "Is it necessary to guess? It must be Qinglong. If you think about it from another angle, if you are such a character as Qinglong, will you really surrender to Luotian? I''m afraid no one wants to do this when they arrive at Liuyuan cultivation? " I said what I thought.


    Li Dachuan nodded and agreed: "it''s true that there is no one else except Qinglong. He put himself in such a position to deal with you. I think it''s not only because of Fang Dao, but also because of Xuanwu''s death. In other words, he is also obstructing Luo Tian''s plan in disguise when he deals with you. Because you are Luo Tian''s preparation, won''t Luo Tian punish him when he goes back this time?"


    "No, Qinglong is the most precious of the six sources. Luo Tian can''t bear to kill him. If he kills him, no one can do anything for him. Because Luo Tian''s main body is in the closed stage, and many things have to depend on Qinglong. That''s why he is qualified to disobey Luo Tian''s orders. It''s just the old saying that you will not be able to accept the orders of the emperor when you are out." I said.


    At this time, Li Dachuan stood up and scratched his scalp with a tangled expression.


    I followed and asked with a smile, "what are you doing?"


    "Tut, Lin Jing is dead. If Li Qi comes back one day, how can you tell him? You don''t know much about Lin Jing and his feelings. I know quite well. Li Qi is almost infatuated with her. He doesn''t know that she is under the command of Luo nationality. I''m afraid that this result will be hard for him to accept, and it''s still your hand. This... "Li Dachuan tangles.


    I slightly shook my head and sighed: "no matter what, things can''t be hidden after all. Let''s say what we should say at that time... At that time, I was forced to do nothing. I hope Li Qi can understand me."


    ... late at night.


    In order not to disturb the rest of the fourth daughter and Xiaoxue, I went back to my cabin.


    When he was preparing to practice divine consciousness, the space suddenly distorted.


    I opened my eyes, pointed at it in a flash, and I failed.


    Fang Dao appeared in the other direction of the room, sat on a chair with a confident smile on his lips, and jokingly said, "Oh, you missed again, but you are too stupid. I''m acting. Are you serious? You and I are still in accordance with the original agreement, the position is consistent


    "Fang Dao, this move is useless. You cheated me once, but you can''t cheat me twice. Go to die!" As soon as I step on the ground, my physical strength will rise in an all-round way, which is bound to kill Fang Dao on the spot.However, Fang Dao sat still in the chair, his eyes suddenly cold, and said in a deep voice: "stupid!"


    I hesitated for a moment, and suddenly stopped.


    Fang Dao still didn''t move. He was not afraid of death and said, "I really convinced you. I''ve been playing tricks so hard. I''ve been giving you hints. For example, when I came to Li''s house with my master before, I gave you hints that Luo Tian has been promoting me. Why don''t you understand?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense here, you are a scum!" I''m angry.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Dao was a little smile, quite complacent, "it seems that my acting skills are too strong, so that my own people can''t understand, it''s OK, no matter what you think, I only want to talk about a few things with you today."


    "He said With a wave of my hand, I decided to listen first.


    "My master, Qinglong, has something to do with Luo Tian, so he has to work for him and become his puppet. In fact, he doesn''t want Luo Tian to join us. We are all on the same boat from beginning to end, and there is only one enemy, that is Luo Tian." Fang Dao slowly picked up the teapot next to him, poured a cup of boiled water and drank it up.


    Then, Fang Dao said: "master saw the causal relationship between you and Luo Tian. Although he can''t say it clearly, he told me that you are the key to the overall situation, and even the key to the success or failure of Luo Tian He Dao. You are his only enemy, and only you can deal with Luo Tian. As for why Master said that, I don''t understand, just give him a message. ¡±


    "fart, Qinglong was going to kill me before. What the hell are you talking about?" I didn''t believe it then.


    Fang Dao got up slowly, patted his sleeve and replied, "Xuanwu is the reason why he killed you. The four messengers, except Zhuque Baihu, have the deepest friendship with master Xuanwu. If we count the seniority, I have to call uncle Xuanwu. But after the great cause and effect, master Xuanwu changed his mind. He can''t kill you, but he hopes you can get to Jiuyuan soon."


    "Oh, one more thing, Luo Tianan''s Secret card beside you, another three sources, is... Li Dachuan!"


    "Believe it or not, I''m here to make a stand with my master, because we all live under Luo Tian''s calculation. In his eyes, we are all tools to help him achieve his goals."


    With that, Fang Dao ran away immediately.

 Chapter 913

    Fang Dao left, leaving a few words, but I fell into disbelief!


    Is Li Dachuan Luo Tian''s Secret card?


    Is this the truth or is it a deliberate deception?


    In any case, Fang Dao can make me suspicious, maybe he has achieved his goal, this guy can''t be so kind!


    All night long, I sat in my room and thought hard.


    Until dawn, I can''t help but doubt. After all, Luotian''s method is mysterious, and anyone can.


    So, with a tentative idea, I summoned Li Dacheng.


    At the moment of meeting, I pretended to be indifferent, drank hot tea leisurely, and said with a smile, "Dachuan, sit down, I''ll talk to you about my mind."


    "Oh, good." Li Dachuan sat down, completely unaware of my abnormality.


    I put down my tea cup, cocked up my legs and said with a smile, "Dachuan, you have been with me for some years. In a word, you are the most comprehensive person I have ever seen, and you are also the most reassuring person. As long as I have orders, you always finish it at the first time. Even if you are involved with the Luo people this time, you are also hardworking, so I plan to wait When it''s over, I''ll leave the Li family to you. "


    When Li Dachuan heard this, he stood up in fright. He went to me in a hurry, arched his hand, bowed down deeply, and refused: "no, absolutely not. Dachuan is not a direct lineage. He can''t be in charge of the Li family. It''s against the rules."


    "Whether it''s legitimate or not, it''s just my Li family. In my eyes, there''s not so much difference. The elders are too old-fashioned, and I''ve always been able to live in it." I stood up with Li Dachuan''s shoulder and forced him to straighten up.


    Li Dachuan''s face was tangled and looked a little anxious. He said, "it''s really no good. I''m afraid Dachuan''s ability is insufficient. In the future, you''d better be in charge of the crown prince yourself."


    "Don''t you want to get more power after you''ve been with me for so long, just limited to me?" I squinted.


    Li Dachuan shook his head decisively. "I don''t want to, and I dare not think about it. In my eyes, Prince, you are the only person who is most suitable to take charge of the Li family. Moreover, Dachuan is satisfied that he can work for the prince and gradually move from a side branch manager to his present position. How dare he be paranoid? That''s the ambition of a wolf, not the style of Dachuan. "


    I released Li Dachuan''s shoulder and sat back in place.


    Li Dachuan bowed his head, with a sincere attitude and no false color.


    I simply said, "don''t refuse. You don''t have the right to refuse. Your talents can play better. I won''t limit you to this. After all the problems are solved, I will leave with my fourth daughter. The burden of the Li family will fall on your shoulders. I believe you can cooperate with Li Qi and Xu Qingxiong."


    With that, I watched Li Dachuan''s face.


    As a result, I didn''t find any joy, even the twinkle in my eyes.


    What''s more exaggerated is that Li Dachuan knelt down on the spot, which directly scared me!


    "I implore the prince to take back his life. Dachuan does not have this qualification."


    "If the prince does not agree, Dachuan will not get up."


    "If the Li family doesn''t have the prince in the future, it''s the same as losing the lineage. How can it be called the Li family? In this way, Dachuan has become a sinner and is ashamed of his ancestors. "


    ..


    I rushed to lift Li Dachuan''s body up and yelled, "how can there be so much reluctance? Let you do it. Who dares to say no in the future? It''s no use kneeling. I''ve made up my mind. I''m bound to leave in the future and return to the ordinary. "


    "This..." Li Dachuan just wanted to retort. I stared at him directly and let him swallow his words back.


    After a moment''s silence, I put on a stern face, deliberately pretending to be beyond doubt, and said seriously, "remember what I said. I''m not here in the future. You are the person in charge of the Li family. Don''t let me down. Do you hear me?"


    Li Dachuan helplessly raised his head and did not dare to reply.


    "Do you hear me?" I said it out loud.


    Li Dachuan was forced to nod, "yes..."


    "go out, I''m finished." I waved a little.


    After Li Dachuan left, the door was closed.


    I sat on the chair, quietly lit a cigarette, completely dispelled the suspicion of Dachuan.


    Because judging from the scene just now, Dachuan is completely loyal and has no desire to occupy the power. In order to retain me, he does not hesitate to kneel down.


    Dachuan has been with me for a long time. I don''t think I don''t know him well. He is considerate, does what he says, and is resolute. I always see his merits in my eyes and in my heart. He is really a rare talent.


    So the only explanation is that Fang Dao is cheating me again.


    "It''s a good counter tactic, representing Qinglong to show his kindness, and deliberately putting me together. He almost fell into his trap, but Fang Dao''s at least showing his kindness is more or less true. It''s not completely false. Otherwise, last night''s attack, he could directly evade, but he didn''t, or he would die." I murmured alone, with words in my mouth.But the most important problem is that we can''t believe in Fang Dao completely, otherwise we will definitely stab in the back. Qinglong Fang Dao is actually seeking cooperation between Luo Tian and me, but it is also ambitious.


    Thinking for a long time, gradually came to the answer.


    Fang Dao, a scum, is getting deeper and deeper. He is even older than song Hai. He is as good as a ghost. No wonder he can''t kill him every time.


    Just then there was a knock on the door.


    "Shaobai, are you hungry? I made you some porridge. "


    It''s Fang Ruolan.


    I went to pull the door open, a will she into his arms, "wife''s porridge, which can not drink?"


    "Oh, what are you doing? Don''t let people see you later. " Fang Ruolan was a little embarrassed and looked around.


    I gave her a kiss. "What are you afraid of? You''re so shy, right


    "Oh, you don''t make trouble, hurry back to have porridge, everyone is waiting for you, for a long time, I''m afraid they ask..." Fang Ruolan struggled a little, but he wanted to refuse.


    I was bad and raised the corner of my mouth, "I''m not happy to speak, but I''m honest."


    "You..." Fang Ruolan lowered her head and blushed.


    I picked her up, put my foot around the door and went straight into the bathroom.


    Standing beside the big bathtub, I winked at Fang Ruolan, "Hey, do you remember that time?"


    "Which time?" Fang Ruolan asked knowingly, her face was more red, and her eyes were a little confused.


    "That''s the time I caught you. In that shabby house, tut Tut, I was really sorry that time." I said with a bad smile.


    "What do you say about that matter? It''s a shame... Put me down and go back. They will ask. I''m sorry." Fang Ruolan bashfully hammered me on the chest, full of a mature woman''s breath, just like a peach when it''s mature, I want to take a bite.


    ..


    the author''s words: add more changes to 42800 crowns.

 Chapter 914

    "I won''t let it go."


    "Oh, Shaobai, what are you doing?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    About two hours later.


    Fang Ruolan and I went back to the fourth daughter, pretending nothing happened, and sipping porridge.


    Fang Ruolan blushed and lowered her head to drink porridge. She didn''t dare to say anything. She was full of embarrassment.


    The three women looked at each other and immediately began to complain.


    "It took two hours to get back. What did you do?"


    "The porridge has been heated several times."


    "You two want to starve us to death."


    Fang Ruolan blushed to her ears.


    I smile a little and try to make it right. I feel the harmony and beauty of my family. The strong pursuit of insipid emotion gradually comes back to me.


    After eating porridge, I went to the windowsill and looked up at the sky. Ning Xing hugged me from behind, and my head was deeply imprinted on my back.


    In emotion, I couldn''t move my eyes for a long time. I was already tired and sighed: "Ning Xing, when do you say this dispute will end?"


    "I believe it will be soon. When it''s over, where do you want to take us?" Ning Xing hugs harder and harder.


    I stroked her jade hand, "go to a place where no one knows us. Be an ordinary person. Are you willing to leave these identities behind and join me?"


    "I''ll be where you are." Ning Xing said.


    Nodding, I close my eyes, and Ning apricot between the flow of a warm, can make people calm.


    A moment of silence, Ning Xing suddenly opened her mouth and said, "I don''t know what''s going on recently. I''m always having the same dream."


    "What dream? Did you have a nightmare? " I''m curious and nervous.


    Ning Xing said: "it''s not a nightmare. It''s a very strange dream. In the dream, I found myself in a very dark place. Someone was crying outside. They were very sad. They told me to wait for him, but I couldn''t go out. I just felt very sad."


    How can you have such a strange dream?


    I quickly turned around and looked at Ning Xing, and found that there was no problem.


    "Maybe it''s because the situation is tense recently and I can''t sleep well. It''s just a dream." Ning Xing reluctantly smiles.


    I think a little, for a moment did not go to my heart, feel just a dream, and Ning Xing mood, very normal.


    So, I said: "you relax the mind, pay more attention to rest, the rest of the things will be left to us to deal with, as long as you good on the line, don''t think too much, those things even if you think, you can''t intervene, so don''t be difficult for yourself."


    "Yes, I didn''t have a good rest last night. I''ll go to sleep." Ning Xing rubbed the temple, slightly tired.


    I quickly helped her to the bedroom, sent her to the bed and carefully covered the quilt. I thought that many unimaginable things had happened recently, and it was normal for Ning Xing to be too nervous.


    Soon, Ning Xing fell asleep.


    I sat by the bed, reached out to lift her forehead hair, quietly enjoying the moment.


    Because, for a long time, I didn''t accompany Ning Xing very much. All the time, I was beset by all kinds of major events, which made me feel powerless and forced.


    But at this time, very suddenly, Ning Xing said to himself in his sleep.


    "Don''t...


    " what happened? "


    "What did you say? I can''t hear you. It''s dark here. "


    "Why are you crying? Who are you? "


    "This feeling, is... Dead?"


    I was startled and quickly awakened Ning Xing.


    Ning Xing opened her eyes, sweating, shivering, subconsciously hugged me, "I seem to have had that dream again."


    I realized that something was wrong. Ning Xing had a dream. She was having the same dream!


    "I''m here. It''s just a dream. We''re in the bedroom. Don''t worry." I comforted.


    "Oh, it''s a dream." Ning Xing was relieved, his forehead was full of sweat.


    I was puzzled and asked, "what kind of dream is that? Can you make it clear to me? "


    "It''s a strange dream. The person in the dream seems to be me and not me. In a sealed place, it''s very dark. I only hear someone crying outside, but I can''t hear him clearly. I want to go out, but I can''t get out." Ning explained.


    I said, "anything else?"


    "Yes, later, it seemed that I was sent to a very, very far place. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, a very long time passed. Even I found that I had no body... Just like a single soul." Ning Xing is more and more afraid, and she holds me tightly.


    There is no body, it is a single soul, sealed in a very dark place??


    What kind of dream is this? It''s a little strange.


    "I really don''t understand why I always have this dream."


    "This dream is like crazy, haunting me every day. As soon as I close my eyes, I will go back to that cold and dark place.""The most unbearable thing is that someone has been crying and repeating it."


    ..


    seeing that Ning Xing''s state is not right, I''m trying to calm down and think about solutions.


    Until Ning Xing fell asleep again, I felt that I couldn''t go on like this any more. After this period of time, the cultivation of the secret way''s divine consciousness had more or less achieved some results. As long as Ning Xing didn''t resist, my divine consciousness could be integrated into her thinking, and would not hurt her at all.


    Simply, I lay down next to Ning Xing and silently grasped her hand. When I closed my eyes, my divine consciousness suddenly came out.


    "Divine consciousness, dream!"


    In a flash, you enter Ning Xing''s thinking and dream reappears.


    It was a dark and cold place, standing there, as if very small.


    I see Ning apricot become a light, floating.


    In the hazy, there is a cry outside the dark.


    I can''t hear each other clearly. I can only judge by the cry alone. This person is very sad and his cry is hoarse.


    Control the divine consciousness at the balance point and start to run out of the darkness. I think that''s the root of the dream!


    However, this dark area is as vast as infinity. In the process of diffusion, my divine consciousness began to appear bottleneck, almost reached the limit of divine consciousness coverage, and still did not break out of the darkness.


    I''m not reconciled, and I don''t dare to show my divine consciousness to the top for fear of hurting Ning Xing.


    But just as I was ready to quit the dream, I finally heard a few words vaguely.


    It was a voice full of hoarseness and sadness, as if in agony.


    "Reincarnation way, jump out of reincarnation, since then I''m not in the six ways of sentient beings."


    "God knows that if I abandon my body and go against the years, I will not die, because it is eternal."


    "This is a great disaster. This time, I will go against the day!"


    "You''re not dead yet. As long as the seal is still there, everything will be in time."


    "Wait for me, Ning Xing!"


    When I heard this, it happened to coincide with Luo Tian''s divine memory. I was shocked out of my dream and sat up abruptly.


    Looking back at Ning Xing, I fell into an unimaginable disbelief.


    "It''s... Luotian!"

 Chapter 915

    At this moment, I sit next to Ning Xing, she is still talking in her sleep.


    "Who are you? Tell me, who are you? "


    "How can I get out?"


    "Why are you crying?"


    Looking back on the scene just now, I couldn''t recall it for a long time.


    What shocked me most was that Luo Tian''s last sentence mentioned Ning Xing''s name!


    It''s not just a dream. That dark and cold area should be the coffin of the goddess!


    Is... Goddess Ning Xing?


    How is that possible? How can there be two Ning apricots? This is ridiculous!


    But what Luo Tian shouts is Ning Xing. Is it someone with the same name?


    Slow to come, I hit a whole body to excite spirit, looking at rather Apricot''s face, suddenly had a brain hole big idea.


    "It''s not true to reverse time, give up the body, go back to the past from the future, and then go back to the present from the past."


    "The reason why Ning Xing has such a dream is that she has an inseparable connection with the goddess? Or... Ningxing is the second consciousness after the reversal of time and the abandonment of the body? The second one is Ning Xing


    "After all, Luo Tian went back to the past and even jumped out of reincarnation, which means that the abandoned body became dead at that moment and turned into an empty shell. With the reversal of time and the recovery of time, a new consciousness appeared?" I murmured, thinking about the whole story.


    Before there is no practical basis, I dare not jump to a conclusion, always feel that all this is too absurd, too difficult to accept!


    If we think about it from another angle, the goddess is the former owner of Ning Xing''s body, then it can be divided into the past and the future. That is to say, the goddess is Ning Xing''s former life, and Ning Xing''s later life. The connection between the two is also well explained.


    "The goddess has no body and is sealed in the coffin. According to my assumption, who is Luo Tian who also gave up her body? If it''s true, what happened to them? Why is it so desolate? " I got out of bed and talked to myself, never sure.


    After all, it''s just a dream of Ning Xing...


    I suddenly sighed and changed the way to imprint the divine consciousness in Ning Xing''s mind, which can only last for a period of time and can have the effect of calming the nerves.


    Soon, rather apricot did not talk in her sleep, fell into a deep sleep, and finally showed a trace of stability.


    I was relieved and walked out of the bedroom and closed the door.


    As soon as I turned around, the three girls came round.


    "How''s it going? Ning Xing has been talking in her sleep recently. I know you will do it. "


    "Yes, what she said in her sleep is so strange. We can''t help it. We can''t get a doctor."


    "Shaobai has been in the room for so long, but now he has no voice. Maybe it has been solved. After all, Shaobai has divine sense."


    I shook my head and replied, "divine consciousness can only be suppressed temporarily, but it''s not very powerful. After the brand of divine consciousness has dissipated, I have to continue to brand her, to treat the symptoms but not the root cause."


    "Do you know what dream sister Ning had?" Fang Ruolan grabbed my clothes and pulled a little.


    I shook my head again. "I don''t know how to explain it to you. It''s a bit complicated."


    ..


    Li Jiashu Pavilion.


    I moved a lot of books, all on a table, constantly looking through, all about time questions, and parallel space-time doubts.


    With the help of divine consciousness, it can be called ten lines at a glance.


    Until I finished reading, I closed the book, thought deeply, and sighed: "if it is not a false dream, then Luo Tian''s time skill, and gave up the physical body, and independent his own divine consciousness, there is no time refutation."


    At this time, the quiet Pavilion came the sound of rapid footsteps.


    When Li Dachuan came to me, the whole person was relieved and said, "prince, I thought where you were. I was so scared that I couldn''t see you. It took me most of the time to find you."


    "What? Do you have anything to announce? " I turned my face and asked.


    Li Dachuan nodded lightly and answered with embarrassment, "yes, but it''s just my personal guess. There''s no practical basis. I don''t know if I should speak properly. I''m afraid you''ll be angry with the prince."


    "Go ahead." I wave my hand.


    Li Dachuan was even more difficult. His face was hard to say.


    I am a little impatient, decisive stare at him, "have words to say, don''t beat around the bush."


    "Yes... I just had something to tell the army breaking elder, but it was strange to find that he was not in Li''s family, and this was not once or twice, but the third time since the first battle. He was completely invisible. He was more intimate than your uncle and nephew. At first, Dachuan didn''t dare to say anything, but now... Dachuan didn''t doubt it." Li Dachuan arched his hand to report, closed his eyes and bowed his head. He looked like he was waiting to be scolded.


    "Do you mean that uncle paojun is the ghost from three sources? Can you say that again? " When I heard this, I suddenly got up and couldn''t believe it.Li Dachuan trembled with fright. "It''s only Dachuan''s conjecture to let the crown prince punish him. He doesn''t dare to make a decision. He has to report his suspicions to the crown prince."


    "I didn''t say I''d punish you. Raise your head and talk about it." I didn''t believe it at that time, but I didn''t mean to punish Li Dachuan. After all, he just looked at the problem from his point of view.


    Li Dachuan nodded in a hurry and told the whole story decisively.


    After listening to this, I learned that since the beginning of the first battle, there have been many problems in the reconstruction of the Li family, which also involve the West courtyard. Li Dachuan went to see the broken Army uncle with his official business several times, but he was surprised to see no one.


    The first time I thought it was not in, the second time it might be inconvenient to meet, but the third time, Li Dachuan began to wonder why it was so coincidental? He went to see the broken uncle three times in a week and couldn''t see anyone every time?


    So, Li Dachuan searched in the fourth courtyard of the Li family, but he was shocked and disappeared!


    ...


    "I think you misunderstood uncle paojun. He may be closed in the West courtyard, and it''s not convenient to meet you. You''re right in thinking this way. Luo Tian''s method is weird, and everyone may be an insider, but this will never be uncle paojun. You have to pay attention to evidence in everything." I said.


    Li Dachuan shakes his head and denies, "the veteran who broke the army has not appeared yet, and I dare not say that my own guess is 100%, but it can be done once or twice, three times. Dachuan really can''t find a reason not to doubt, and he is also the person closest to you, who satisfies all the conditions of the three source ghosts."


    "Don''t be silly. Uncle paojun is born with great happiness. Where are the three sources?" I smiled.


    Li Dachuan still shook his head, "is Lin Jing also Sanyuan? Is it deep enough? She looked like a little nurse before, and no one knew her real strength... "


    " enough! shut up! Don''t mention it in the future! Uncle paojun is not what you said. Give me your mind and put it somewhere else. " I suddenly got up, inexplicably angry.

 Chapter 916

    In the face of my reprimand, Li Dachuan not only did not leave, but also forced to speak against my anger.


    "Believe it or not, the prince and I will know when we go to the West courtyard, so please move!"


    Li Dachuan kept the posture of arched hands, a look of deadlock to the end.


    I said: "well, in that case, I''ll go with you. If there is no confirmation, you can''t fool around in the future. Uncle paojun is not the kind of person you think."


    Ten minutes later, I came to the West hospital.


    I walked quickly and led Li Dachuan into the inner hall.


    All the way unimpeded, Li Dachuan and I both stopped in front of the broken uncle''s room.


    "Open this door. If Uncle paojun is in it, don''t talk nonsense, Dachuan. Do you know?" I''m serious.


    Li Dachuan nodded and pushed the door open.


    If you look around, you can see that the breath inside is flowing. Uncle paojun is meditating with his knees crossed. He closes his eyes and frowns. If you enter the source world, you are feeling it.


    With the sound of the door, uncle paojun was shocked. He opened his eyes and sighed: "why don''t you come in and say hello loudly?"


    I turned my head and glared at Li Dachuan, "look what you''ve done."


    "No, I wasn''t there just now." Li Dachuan is in a hurry.


    I didn''t even pay attention to it. I quickly stepped forward and said with a smile, "uncle, it''s OK. I''ll come to see how you''ve been practicing recently."


    "Well, you have a little filial piety. Generally speaking, it''s good. My uncle can''t compare with you. I''ve just reached the threshold of the source realm. I''m afraid it will take some time to realize the first source smoothly." Said the uncle.


    All of a sudden, Li Dachuan came in and questioned: "I just came in once, master of the broken army. You are not there. I even looked for the whole Li family. Why did you suddenly appear again?"


    "Did you look for the bathroom?" Broken Army uncle breeze light cloud light return a.


    Li Dachuan was unable to refute his words on the spot. He went to the bathroom.


    I was trying to ease the atmosphere, but Li Dachuan said, "it''s impossible to be in the bathroom three times in a row, right? I''ve come in three times, and I can''t find half of you. I think you should give me an appropriate answer. "


    "What? What do you mean, Li Dachuan? " My uncle''s face has changed.


    I quickly turned back and tried my best to wink at Li Dachuan, implying that he would shut up for me.


    However, Li Dachuan didn''t listen to me. He didn''t listen to me for the first time!


    Even more, he firmly believed in himself. He took a few steps forward, faced his uncle and replied, "what do I mean? You should understand that everyone knows that people don''t do secret things. If you can give me a satisfactory explanation, I can immediately apologize to you."


    "I''m asking you what you mean, not to apologize." The tone of Uncle paojun is getting colder.


    I really can''t bear it. I yelled, "Li Dachuan, shut up and don''t make trouble here."


    "Honest advice is harsh to the ear. Prince, you have a very deep relationship with the army breaking predecessors, so you are not willing to believe it, let alone doubt it. But Dachuan is not. Dachuan always considers things from an objective point of view, so let Dachuan do these things. In fact, my meaning is very simple. Now I suspect that you are under Luo Tian''s Sanyuan, I repeat The third time, please give me a convincing and reasonable explanation, where have you been in the last three times! " Li Dachuan uttered a series of words.


    The uncle''s expression changed suddenly, and he smashed the wooden platform with a slap on the table. The fragments scattered around, and the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder.


    Li Dachuan''s face did not change and he was not afraid.


    "Very good, even I can doubt, I really admire your courage, worthy of being the red man around Shaobai, but before you doubt, please show me your credentials." Uncle paojun was not angry, but laughed and questioned: "if you just say a few words, can anyone be a spy of Luo nationality? Is it strange that I haven''t seen you three times? Now is a critical moment, I must break through the source as soon as possible. Do you think I want others to disturb me? Can''t you find a place where there is no one to practice? I can''t meet you when I go to the bathroom occasionally, can''t I? "


    When things get to this point, it''s almost impossible to deal with them. Both sides have to make it clear. I can''t even intervene in peace.


    After listening to Uncle Pao''s words, Li Dachuan still believed in himself and asked, "elder Pao Jun, can I take your words as a change of topic and perfunctory? Please make it clear where you went these three times. "


    Uncle paojun shook his hair and laughed. He went to a row of bookshelves and stretched out his hand. "This is a dark room. I closed here for the first two times, so you can''t see me when you come in, but I know you''re here. Unfortunately, I''m learning and it''s not convenient to leave."


    Then, uncle paojun pulled back the bookshelf, turned around and said, "this third time, I''m really in the bathroom. I didn''t cheat you, and there''s no need to cheat you."


    Looking at the bookshelf switch in the darkroom, Li Dachuan couldn''t speak any more.


    I almost didn''t die of anger. I came out to make things better while the explanation was clear.Uncle paojun raised his hand to stop me. Instead of letting me speak, he examined Li Dachuan and asked, "you said I was a spy of Luo nationality. That''s good. Now I''ve explained it clearly. Then I want to ask you why you have to bear the risk to slander me? Are you the real spy of Luo nationality


    "It''s really possible that the Luo nationality first eradicated Chu Wenyang, song Shaocheng, and so on. These are all the help of Shaobai. I''m no exception. I''m also a great perfectionist. I can break through the source at any time. I have no big threat to the Luo nationality, but there are still small threats."


    "Yes, you can stay in the Li family for such a long time without being discovered. You still have quite a part of power. I think who else can you have besides you, Li Dachuan? And every time we fight, we don''t see you. Now I seriously doubt that you are the thief who shouts to catch the thief. "


    I was in a hurry at that time, and quickly defended for Li Dachuan, "uncle, it''s not what you think. Dachuan is innocent. He just misunderstood. It''s definitely not what you think."


    However, uncle paojun didn''t listen to me. He quickly grabbed Li Dachuan by the neck and said, "Shaobai, uncle is for your own good. Don''t you believe uncle because of your family relationship with uncle for so many years? I think it must be Li Dachuan. He has come to slander me for no reason. There must be deceit! "


    Li Dachuan was choked out of breath and coughed uncontrollably.


    The uncle of the broken army looked coldly and forced him to ask, "you''re really like me. Do you think you can prove your innocence if you don''t fight back? The more you are like this, the more suspicious you are. How can you do it? Come on, or you''ll die! "


    During the conversation, uncle paojun even tried out in the way of a dead hand, and his innate Qi burst out!


    "Prince help me, I''m not Luo people..." Li Dachuan blushed and asked me for help in fear.


    ...


    the author''s words: add more for 43000 kings.

 Chapter 917

    The scene has changed greatly, which is beyond expectation.


    I never thought that uncle paojun would doubt Li Dachuan in turn, which is really unexpected.


    However, Dachuan has long been excluded by me and is by no means a spy of the Luo nationality. At least I can confirm this.


    My uncle and Li Dachuan are just fighting an oolong.


    At this critical juncture, I shot in a flash to force the two people to be separated, so that Li Dachuan would not be hurt.


    Uncle paojun stepped back with a slightly dissatisfied look and said, "Shaobai, you don''t even believe what uncle said?"


    "It''s not that you don''t believe it, but uncle. You don''t have any actual evidence. How can you test it in this way? Besides, I have absolute trust in Dachuan. I guarantee with my personality that Dachuan will have absolutely no problem. " I patted my chest and made a solemn promise.


    Li Dachuan picked up his life, gasped in horror, bent over and coughed, and said hoarsely, "since the senior soldiers gave me a reasonable explanation, Dachuan is here. I apologize to you. I''m sorry."


    "Come on, since Shaobai has come out for you, let''s turn this over. If you have something important, you can tell me now, because I may not have time next. My cultivation is at a critical juncture and can''t be disturbed." Uncle paojun waved his hand and gave a cold hum.


    Li Dachuan took time to talk about several internal issues in front of me, including the reconstruction and many trivial matters of the West courtyard.


    At the end of the message, uncle paojun sat down again, while Li Dachuan and I walked out of the West courtyard.


    On the way back to the east courtyard, the autumn wind is bleak and maple leaves are falling.


    Li Dachuan was so surprised that he seemed to be sweating as if he had not yet come out of the lingering fear of his talent.


    Along the lake, walk slowly to the east courtyard, where has not been damaged, is still amazing scenery.


    I stopped walking, looked at the calm lake, and said with a smile: "Dachuan, I said that uncle paojun is not that kind of person, you still don''t believe me, now you admit it?"


    Li Dachuan was silent, as if he was lost in thought and organizing language.


    About ten seconds later, Li Dachuan said: "Dachuan dares to guess, why did my predecessors say that I was a spy of Luo nationality? Is there something else in it? In every battle, Dachuan was by the four ladies'' side and never left. Why did he say that he had never seen me? "


    "What''s more, the three sources always appear before or after the war. According to my understanding of the way of space, it''s not necessarily impossible to create a false shadow of space and create the illusion of blinding. Lin Jing was similar to this technique before."


    "In addition, the moment when the old man who broke the army attacked me just now, I obviously felt that he wanted to kill me. No matter how deep the misunderstanding between me and him is, it is impossible for me to kill him."


    When I heard the cocoon growing in my ears, I was annoyed and yelled, "have you had enough? You can''t hear me say I can''t talk about it any more, can you? I have to scold you


    "I... prince, you scold me. Dachuan doesn''t care. Anyway, I think the old soldiers are suspicious. What you want to do with me is up to you. I know you are very emotional and don''t want to believe that you are the old soldiers. So Dachuan will do all this for you." Li Dachuan arched his hands and closed his eyes. His mouth was full of words. He looked like he had to go to the end anyway.


    I can''t breathe, but I can''t scold. I''ve been deadlocked for more than half a minute, and I can''t help sighing.


    "You, you, I don''t know what to say about you."


    "You can do whatever you like. Anyway, I firmly believe that uncle paojun is not a member of Luo nationality."


    "That''s fine. When you have nothing to find out, you will give up your heart and return the uncle''s innocence."


    With that, I turned and left.


    Li Dachuan in the back, respectfully said: "thank you prince, Dachuan must live up to expectations!"


    At that time, I was so angry that I gnashed my teeth, and the corners of my mouth twitched. I said in secret, what''s the matter! It''s just teasing me.


    It took a lot of time.


    I went back to the quiet library, sat down and continued to look up the books.


    What''s more, I''ve moved out the Taoist Scriptures.


    Let alone have not come to their own and Luo Tian''s conclusion, but about things in heaven, at least have a deeper understanding.


    If the way of heaven is compared to an emperor, its majesty should not be provoked, and its rules should not be reversed.


    Then, the main road under heaven is equivalent to the general existence of Chinese officials and generals, which is the core of running the whole imperial dynasty.


    The practitioners are the people of the world. Through long practice, they gradually gain the blessing of the way, but they still can''t surpass the way of heaven, and even many rules of the way of heaven restrict the practitioners.


    Under the way of heaven, there are all mole ants, and this is why.


    After pondering carefully, I seem to have figured out why Luo Tian''s fate is so miserable. I think that he has done something, rebelled against the law of heaven, and was punished by the law of heaven.


    However, Luo Tian can drill the loophole of the way of heaven, jump out of reincarnation, reverse time and give up the body, so he can avoid extinction.Out of reincarnation, Luo Tian only has the spirit. His body is not his own thing, not the six way beings. He is like a walking corpse. He successfully avoids the punishment of the way of heaven in the past, which is equivalent to erasing the traces he once existed, blinding the eyes of the way of heaven, and continuing to control the way of heaven.


    In addition, Luo Tian and Qinglong know the truth, but they can''t tell it. They must belong to the loophole of heaven''s way, and they are subject to the law of heaven''s way.


    This truth is like comparing the way of heaven to a living person. Luo Tian and Qinglong find some of his omissions. The way of heaven does not allow them to tell the truth, otherwise they will be killed.


    However, the rules of the way of heaven are always in operation, so it is impossible to make full use of them. Otherwise, the whole cycle of the rules will be chaotic and stagnant, which is related to all creatures and may lead to an uncontrollable situation. Therefore, Qinglong and Luotian can live.


    "It''s the same with the first robbery. The will of heaven can''t be condensed completely. That''s it." I held my chin and thought that it was as if some kind of agreement had been reached. As long as Luotian and Qinglong didn''t talk about it, the way of heaven would not start.


    "What did Luotian experience at the beginning?"


    "He said it was a hit, what was it?"


    "If you rebel against the way of heaven, you must be punished. Is it related to the way of heaven? Most likely! "


    Putting down the ancient books of shuge, I am no longer so confused. I have a comprehensive understanding of the whole cultivation world.


    Indistinctly, there was an unbelievable idea, which suddenly burst out in my mind and blurted out: "am I...


    just at this moment, the inexplicable law came, and all the pressure condensed on me. It was extremely terrible and heavy, as if I wanted to kill everything. I was full of rage and roar, and I couldn''t say the next word.


    The will of heaven suddenly condenses and goes straight to the mind, just like the thunder explodes!


    "Shut up

 Chapter 919

    Desert, dust rolling, in the dark night, the spread of bursts of cold wind.


    I stopped outside the array of the ancient city, looking at the direction of the capital, my heart fell into the incomparable not to give up.


    In a few minutes, the array channel opens and the sand squirms.


    Luo Zuo walked out and said with a smile, "what are you doing here?"


    "Luo Tian should have known that I''m here. You don''t have to ask me clearly." I stepped into the array and totally ignored rozo.


    Into the underground, into the ancient city, I walked all the way quickly, leaving rozo far behind, just like my own courtyard.


    As I passed the goddess temple, I stopped and gazed at the coffin.


    Rozzo came up, panting and swearing, "what''s going on so fast? This is the land of our Luo people. You can''t make trouble. Now come with me and I''ll take you to the Lord! "


    I turned my eyes and simply slowed down to follow rozo.


    About half a incense time, came to the main hall of Luo people.


    When stepping into the threshold, the green dragon, the white tiger and the rosefinch are all in the way!


    Luo Tian occupied the flesh of Southern Jiangsu, as his own part, sitting in the jade chair, with a cool look, as if everything had been expected.


    I went straight to the topic and said, "I know. Let Li Qi go. I''ll take his place. In this way, I''m bound to the Luo nationality. I think the Li family will stop and stop you."


    "Got it? It''s worthy of Li Shaobai. I thought you''d have to wait until you mastered the way of time to know everything. Since you are willing to replace Li Qi, I''ll let him go. " Luo Tian raised his mouth.


    Qinglong''s expression changed slightly. He wanted to say something, but he swallowed it back.


    Fang Dao''s eyes twinkled, and there was an unwilling color in it, but it was soon covered up.


    I ignore, say: "can you say, that is what rob?"


    Luo Tiantan said: "this disaster is predestined. The way of heaven is king and king. We are only the people of the way of heaven, and our cultivation is endless. We will eventually violate the anger of heaven, which is equivalent to rebellion. We will suffer the punishment of heaven and the sin of nine Nationalities."


    "Practitioners can''t stop practicing in order to avoid disaster, otherwise they will destroy their own mind and fear, and eventually die."


    "Because robbery will come into being in disguise. No matter what situation you escape, you can''t avoid it. Even if your fate is bumpy and changeable in the middle, if your heart doesn''t change, the final direction will not change. Therefore, robbery can''t escape unless... I take away the way of heaven."


    "But your heart of Tao, I know too well, is the heart of the master of stepping on heaven. Only the most powerful can protect the loved ones of relatives and friends. This is the robbery of stepping on heaven!"


    After listening to this, I have come to a complete understanding.


    Staring at Luo Tian, I said, "since we can''t escape, how can we solve the problem?"


    Luo Tian replied: "since you are here, it should be very clear that it is to cut off all the causes and effects except me and you, and become my preparation. When my main body succeeds in joining the Tao and takes away the Tao from heaven and becomes the master, all the difficulties will be solved. The way control method can not be missing. If the main body succeeds in seizing you, I will take you away next, integrate your divine consciousness, and obtain the way control method in disguise. "


    "If the main body loses, I can lose all of you and give me a second chance. In a word, I will lose you regardless of success or failure, but you are not strong enough at present. If you want, I can help you to improve your strength. After three cuts of corpse and continuous cultivation of divine consciousness, you will surely open up the sea of knowledge."


    My eyes narrowed into a slit, and I said in a cold voice: "if I return to the source of divine consciousness, it must not be a simple thing for you to give me up completely, right?"


    "That''s right, you need to be fully open and volunteer yourself to be perfect. Once the two senses are integrated, they will reach an unprecedented peak. If you fail in the first time, you will succeed in the second time!" Luo Tian said.


    I lowered my head and gave a wry smile. "I can help you, but you have to promise me a request."


    "You say it." Luo Tian sighs.


    I raised my head, and Luo Tian eyes, "I can complete you, but can not let this life Ning Xing, and then suffer any harm, and even all the relatives and friends, also want to complete."


    "Yes, since you already know who I am, you should also be very clear that I will not hurt them. I have always been forced to do nothing. It''s the Li family who takes me as a villain. Once I lose the way of heaven, as the master of the world, I will eliminate the disaster and fulfill your wish." Luo Tian nodded and vowed.


    "Then... Come on." I close my eyes.


    Luo Tian said with a smile: "don''t worry, don''t worry, the body hasn''t reached the third knife. Only at the last moment, I will cut off the cause and effect line between you and others, and become a pure preparation. It''s the same as erasing all traces of your existence, and then seizing and abandoning the Tao. Only in this way can we greatly delay the disaster, and then succeed in seizing the heaven, and then we can lift the disaster, so now you, first Let''s improve our strength in the land of Luo nationality. I will arrange Fang Dao to help you. "


    "Fangdao?" I looked sideways.Fang Dao said coldly: "I''m already Sanyuan! Get a ray


    Luo Tian pressed his hand and didn''t let Fang Dao continue to talk. On the contrary, he showed a look of regret and sighed: "in a word, you are different from me in essence in this life, but I have no choice but to arrange you to go this way from the beginning, so...


    " you don''t have to apologize to me, and you don''t have to apologize to me, you don''t have to I am a cooperative relationship, as long as you can save Ning Xing for me, save all my relatives and friends, I am willing to be taken away by you! If it''s not for this causality, if it''s not for the way of heaven that is waiting for me in the future, I, Li Shaobai, will never allow my fate to be played with, and I will certainly kill you, no matter how many parts you have! " I raised my hand to refuse, and my attitude should not be questioned.


    When this remark came out, everyone was shocked.


    "How dare you, Li Shaobai!"


    "Shut up, who made you yell here?"


    Luo Tian was not angry but laughed. He shook his head and looked back. He said in a deep voice: "I know Li Shaobai best. Even at this juncture, he will always be like this. If you don''t come today and stick to your own mind, you will still have to step on the heaven in the future. When your cultivation is strong enough, you can''t break through, and I have to give up the heaven. Then you and I will fight Front relative, there must be a death, at the moment you volunteer so, let me less guilt, more hope


    Speaking of this, Luo Tian suddenly had a silence for more than ten seconds before he said: "from now on, you can''t meet Ning Xing. Do you have anything to tell? I can ask Luo Zuo to send Li Qi back and tell her by the way, because once the cause and effect is cut off, you will be erased from their memory. "


    "The fate of you and me is almost the same, lonely, helpless, bumpy, I at least sealed her consciousness, but you... Have nothing."


    I shook my head, "no, since it will be forgotten, why say more? It''s better to... Forget it. As long as they''re safe, I''ll be satisfied. "


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 43200 crown of kings. Don''t worry. The protagonist of my book won''t die. In the end, it must be a happy ending. Now is the need of the plot.

 Chapter 920

    The two sides reached an agreement that Luo Tian would relieve the robbery for me. As the corresponding price, I volunteered to be his backup.


    Frankly speaking, my body is the real subject!


    Because Luo Tian is the former owner of this body!


    And I''m just a new consciousness, a new soul that has been born with the reversal of time.


    This... Is the causal relationship between Luo Tian and me, the later and the former.


    Luo Tian has also experienced the twists and turns I have experienced. Although there are changes in the middle of the journey, the mind of Tao does not change, but the future road is the same!


    Luo Tian failed in the Tiandao robbery. After turning back the time and doing it again, he narrowed down his goal to seize the sky.


    After that, I was arranged to live in the ancient city.


    Li Qi is taken away by Luo Zuo and sent back to the Li family.


    Fang Dao and Bai Hu join hands to set up the Leichi formation, which contains the law of space, instilling countless thunder sources into it, turning it into a turbulent Leichi, so as not to let the thunder sources disperse.


    Until the completion of the array arrangement, I was arranged into the thunder pool to refine my body all the time, and I had to maintain my divine consciousness and practice constantly.


    Leichi is booming. I sit in the center with my knees crossed. I''m isolated all around. Only Fangdao can maintain the array and guard outside.


    Fang Dao is unwilling to look at me, I am also looking at him.


    After seeing each other for a long time, I spread out my divine consciousness and poured into Fang Dao''s mind to convey sound with it.


    I said, "you want to scold me. Why are you so stupid, right?"


    "Yes, you are so stupid. Aren''t you trying to make Luo Tian happy? Who knows if he''s lying to you? I think you are completely crazy. You believe Luo Tian''s words. No matter what connection you have, I think Luo Tian is deceitful! " Fang Dao''s appearance is not moving, but he is talking with me again, no one can notice.


    I recalled a shallow smile and replied, "I''m not like you. All along, I''ve never been for myself. You and I have different ways. You can''t understand."


    "Hum, I''m not as ambitious as you. In my eyes, you are extremely stupid to sacrifice your life for justice. I really don''t understand. He won''t keep his promise and will absolutely control everyone. In the end, you can only be a tool to be used!" Square channel, cold channel.


    I sighed: "Fang Dao, when I chop the corpse three times and the divine consciousness returns to the source, I will cut off the cause and effect. Except for the connection with Luo Tian, everything will be cut off. I''m afraid that this will be our last face-to-face, because by then, all traces of my existence will be erased, and you won''t remember who I am, and all the war situations will disappear and become between me and Luo Tian It''s about the two. "


    Fang Dao heard, eyes gradually red!


    "Fool! How can you do that! "


    "I haven''t really won you, son of a bitch. How do you mean?"


    "I think you''d better take this opportunity to improve your cultivation in the three aspects of body, body, and spirit, and then stop it when Luo Tianhe''s conquering heaven. Can''t you?"


    "Luo Tian won''t really help you. You and I are all in his calculation and arrangement. If you are his favorite preparation, then I am the tool he calculated to help you improve your strength."


    "Luo Tian''s strategy is beyond imagination!"


    ..


    I looked at him with a smile. It seemed that the hatred between them no longer seemed so important. I said, "you don''t know. Only Luo Tiancai and I know that even if I succeed in blocking Luo Tian, I may not be able to carry the robbery of stepping on the way of heaven. At that time, my family will be involved, and life will be worse than death. So I can only place my hope on Luo Tian."


    "You..." Waldorf was furious.


    I maintained a smile, eyes indifferent, "Fang Dao, I don''t care what you think, but at least you finally choose to stand on the side of Dayi, although your behavior is different, calculated me many times, but I still feel very happy, but if you sacrifice myself, you can get everyone''s safety, I don''t have too much regret."


    "Where''s snow? What about Roland? You son of a bitch, you lied to my sister! Do I allow you to die? " Fang Dao couldn''t help scolding.


    I said to myself, "I''m doing it for their own good. If I lose myself, I can keep all of them. What a good deal. Well, let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about the relationship between you and me. Maybe there will be no chance in the future."


    "Talk quickly, fart quickly. It''s uncomfortable for you to get into my head like this!" A square opening.


    I put away my smile and asked, "do you hate me now? If you don''t hate me, I hope you can help me take care of Xiaoxue and Ruolan after everything is over, although you may not remember, because Xiaoxue doesn''t know who his father is after the cause and effect is cut off, so I want to ask your uncle to play the role and treat Xiaoxue as his daughter. "


    "That''s for sure. I don''t hate you for a long time. I think you''re a pitiful wretch. You''re a pitiful wretch calculated by Luo Tian. You don''t have the ability and opportunity to struggle at all. I''ll be free and I won''t remember many things." Fang Dao replied with a look of pity.


    "Thank you first." I take back my mind and stop talking.Fang Dao stood outside the array, and his compassion was more intense. He carried his hands on his back. When he raised his head, he was extremely proud. He said sarcastically, "poor man, I''m much better than you."


    I close my eyes and practice my mind.


    As time goes by, in this ancient city without the sun, it is completely isolated from the outside world, just like the whole world, leaving Fangdao and me alone. It''s very quiet.


    From time to time, Qinglong will come, stand outside the array to watch, and finally turn into a helpless sigh and suddenly leave.


    Bai Hu comes occasionally. He laughs at me every time, saying that I''m dead and that he doesn''t have to take revenge on Lin Jing. In the end, Luo Tian will take me away and make me disappear in the world.


    I used my divine sense to ask Fang Dao what is the relationship between Lin Jing and white tiger. As a result, Fang Dao told me that Lin Jing is the woman of white tiger. Last time, Lin Jing wanted to kill me, that''s what white tiger meant. He is another person besides Luo Tian who Lin Jing obeyed.


    After a while, I don''t know how long I don''t even have the concept of time.


    Fang Dao tried his best to maintain the array and let me refine my body all the time in the thunder pool. The effect was extraordinary.


    Until one day, the ancient city vibrated, the top of the sun disappeared, and the will of heaven bombarded me, making me see the outside world.


    At this moment, the wind is surging and the thunder is flashing.


    Countless laws gather in the desert and turn into a giant. There is a seven star mark in the center of the eyebrow. The whole desert is shaking.


    Roar ~


    The Seven Star giant roared and raised his hand. At that moment, a red sky sword suddenly condensed.


    I raised my head and looked up at the Seven Star giant transformed by the will of heaven. My mind was so calm that I couldn''t lift a wave.


    "Cut the corpse... Second knife!"

 Chapter 921

    Seven Star giant, stand up against the sky!


    Holding the sky knife in hand, he is fierce.


    Luo Tian, standing outside the Leichi, sighed: "the second chopping of the corpse is the chopping of disillusionment. It can make people live in a dreamland with infinite circulation. If the mind is not strong, you may never be able to get out. You should be careful. The only way to solve it is to stick to your will in the dark. But I''m very curious about what your dreamland will be."


    Finish saying, huge roar, suddenly cut down!


    I didn''t move. I closed my eyes and sat with my knees crossed. I let the sky knife cut me.


    Boom ~


    the knife fell, and I felt no pain, which brought my whole consciousness into an illusion.


    When I open my eyes, I find myself in a bed.


    The door was suddenly pushed open. A familiar figure walked in quickly, pointed to my nose and scolded: "Li Shaobai, what time is it? You''re still sleeping? Have the clothes been washed? Have you finished what I told you? Don''t forget, you are just a door-to-door son-in-law. I don''t regard you as my husband at all! "


    Three or seven points of bangs, high nose, the bank''s professional dress, impressively is... Ling Xiaoxiao!


    I knead my temple, sat up and looked around. This is at Ling''s house...


    seeing me in a daze, Ling Xiaoxiao was even more furious, just like a woman swearing at me, and began to criticize me.


    "You wretch!"


    "I don''t take care of myself. Who do you think you are? Get the hell out of here


    "Do you remember when my mother asked me to go on a blind date? Tomorrow, don''t forget that it''s Chen Wen. You can''t stir it up. You can''t even compare with other people''s fingers. "


    Looking at Ling Xiaoxiao''s pretty face, I couldn''t get a trace of anger. I knew that I was in a dreamland and became a very ordinary person.


    I get up and put on clothes, according to Ling Xiaoxiao''s instructions, while washing clothes, while thinking about ways to break the fantasy.


    Linglan back, very hard to close the door.


    "It''s bad luck to see you... What a bad luck." Ling LAN Bai gives me a look and pulls Ling Xiao into the room to discuss the blind date tomorrow.


    At this moment, I have understood that this so-called dreamland is my life path.


    Very quickly, time seems to be accelerated, but every moment I feel quite a strong sense of reality.


    Send Ling Xiaoxiao and Chen Wen to a blind date, and then get beaten up in the Santana hotel. Then leave Ling''s home and become the special class teacher of Dongling University, and get to know Chu Yuyan.


    every experience is as like as two peas, and no deviation is found.


    It''s like I''m in this dreamland, and I''ve completely rerouted my life.


    In the grand prize, the acquisition of Yi''an company, Sunan was calculated, met Ning Xing, Ling family enmity in Tiejiang to solve, first met song Shaocheng, quit the special class, Chu Yuyan was taken away, went to Yanjing, beat song Shaocheng!


    All of them are true to the extreme.


    Lingxiaoxiao''s death, let me once again pain heart!


    Zhang Hui''s betrayal made me angry.


    And Li Qi do not fight do not know, knot under the fetters of the encounter.


    It makes me feel very excited to recognize my ancestors and return to the throne.


    Until finally, Luotian appeared, things in accordance with my life trajectory, once again.


    I''m willing to sacrifice myself, refine my body in the thunder pool, and talk with Fang Dao.


    Seven Star giant appears again, eyes angry, hand red sky knife, cut again!


    Boom ~


    I opened my eyes and lay on the bed again. Ling Xiaoxiao pushed the door in again. Her accusations and insults began to start over again.


    Once, twice, three times...


    ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times!


    Falling into an infinite circle of fantasy, it''s like spending thousands of years.


    The body is not old, but the heart is tired.


    No matter how I turn around the beginning, the ending is the same. There is Luo Tian in the dreamland. He has become the behind the scenes driver, constantly calculating me, constantly guiding me, step by step.


    In the end, what we have to face is still the Red Sky Sword of the Seven Star giant, and the fate that we can''t escape from the dreamland. It seems that everything is limited.


    Helplessness, loneliness, frustrations, suffocation, this seems to be my whole sad life, has become the plaything in the hands of others!


    I roar, I''m angry, but what can I do? It''s doomed to be like a walking corpse who has lost his soul. According to the track of the dreamland, it repeats and repeats again and again.


    My heart, in countless repetitions, has changed from tired to weak, and finally full of despair, completely heart death.


    I don''t know how to break the track step by step. It seems that this lifeless situation can''t be broken and completely strangles my destiny.


    Boom ~


    again.


    I closed my eyes and heard Ling Xiaoxiao''s footsteps. As soon as I came, I scolded me.Maybe it''s Lingxiao''s abuse that suddenly wakes me up.


    "If you give up even yourself, what qualification is there to make people look up to you? What can we do to change it? If you don''t live, you''re a waste! "


    Hearing this, my state of mind had an inexplicable change, and gradually began to revive, breeding a kind of mood that wanted to fight with fate in the end!


    So, according to my own destiny, I keep looking for loopholes, trying to change myself, trying to escape Luo Tian''s calculation and escape the control of heaven''s destiny!


    Time goes by.


    Time and again the struggle, time and again the reversal, but ultimately no effect.


    However, I didn''t give up. I gradually realized a truth. I realized the truth in the source world in the dreamland, looking for the destiny that I can''t see or touch.


    Even if I keep coming back, it can''t affect my idea of changing my life against heaven, and it can''t stop me from realizing the Tao again and again.


    Even if you fail, you will never give up!


    Ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times!


    My heart is stronger, like real eternity.


    Until the Seven Star giant once again turned into a mirage, waving the red sky knife, I turned up my mouth, got up in the thunder pool, did not retreat but moved forward, suddenly hit with one finger, and said: "yes, I have given up myself since I planned to sacrifice myself, and my fate can not be reversed. I can only be manipulated, even if it''s a dead end, it will involve all my relatives, and I won''t die in the end You can''t give up on yourself first. "


    At this moment, the dreamland source world trembles, and an inexplicable source of Tao appears in the deepest place, which makes all the Tao heart fear and kneel down to surrender.


    Beyond Yin and Yang, over reincarnation, over cause and effect, if the road is supreme!


    In the dark, the source of the inexplicable Tao into itself, let me with a very firm obsession, straight to the edge of the red sky blade!


    "The second cut of the corpse, in this ten thousand years of fantasy, with my heart of changing my life against the heaven, to prove the truth!"


    "From then on, my life is up to me, not heaven!"


    "Great fortune, come!"


    Boom ~


    the dreamland is broken, the Seven Star giant wails, and the sky knife is broken!

 Chapter 922

    I opened my eyes and sat in the middle of the thunder pool. The second cut of the corpse was successful.


    From the beginning to the end, the law breath of the way of destiny has not been revealed.


    Luo Tian clapped, clapped and said with a smile: "Congratulations, the success of the corpse cutting. Now the body is equal to the supreme of the six sources, plus your Yin and Yang origin, the two overlap and equal to the seven sources. Although it''s a bit messy, this kind of progress can be called speed."


    "And the art of origin, with such strong physical support, is enough to show."


    "However, it''s obviously not enough for me. I have to achieve the third sword of corpse cutting. Once the divine consciousness returns to the source, I don''t need to spend much effort to understand the Tao in the source world. I can quickly upgrade my cultivation to the nine sources, and then overlap with the physical body. So keep working hard."


    Luo Tian smiles and leaves calmly.


    Fang Dao stayed where he was, his face full of disbelief, and said in horror: "seven sources are supreme... You...


    " fate is doomed, what can seven sources do? " I smile a little, look indifferent on the surface, the actual heart has changed, the secret way after the second knife, even got the blessing of the way of fate! It''s seven and a half!


    Although it''s blessing, it''s not full control. Even it''s very hard to perform the great destiny. It''s only effective for yourself, but it can''t affect others. But just blessing has such a powerful ability, which can directly break the illusion. If it''s full control, it''s unimaginable!


    The way of destiny is a very vague concept. At present, it only gets blessing, but does not really see through the essence.


    Because everyone''s fate is different, seemingly inadvertent behavior, may change life, but it may be predestined! No one can tell.


    And just now the great destiny, not only broke the illusion, but also against part of the life, I can feel, seems to have a variable.


    Secondly, under the exertion of the great destiny, there is a sense of exclusion between heaven and earth, as if I have started to break away from the control of the way of heaven, and I am a little out of tune with the world.


    It seems that as long as you fully control the way of destiny, you will be completely expelled by the way of heaven!


    Thinking from another angle, it''s more like the way of heaven is in fear...


    close your eyes and continue to be silent in Leichi. I have a lot of moods, vaguely, and see a glimmer of hope.


    "The strength is not enough. Luo Tian''s main strength is mysterious. You can''t act rashly. If you want to change the situation, you can use Luo Tian''s trust in me to improve your strength temporarily."


    "It is necessary to cut off the cause and effect in the end! Only when the triple strength reaches the extreme, can it be possible to fully control the way of fate, and maybe it can really change the life and break the robbery! "


    "I can''t give up so soon. No one knows the result until the end. Don''t jump to a conclusion!"


    "What I want to do now is not only to solve the disaster, but also to stop Luo Tian!" I said to myself in my heart.


    Time goes by again.


    Fang Dao has been guarding outside. He nags me from time to time. He is still a little unconvinced and scolds me for being stupid.


    Often so, I have a smile, but he had a trace of admiration.


    Because no matter what Fang Dao has experienced, he has never given up on himself, selfish or conceited.


    And my previous actions, compared with Fang Dao''s, have fallen behind.


    However, after receiving the blessing of the way of destiny, my idea has changed. I have to wait until the last moment!


    Just when Fang Dao and I talked with each other with divine knowledge, the white tiger came from a distance.


    As soon as he came to the outside of the array, he looked at me with a bitter face and sneered: "Li Shaobai, what about Qiyuan? Is it not the other way round to make God whole? "


    "White tiger, don''t disturb the quiet." A square opening.


    Bai Hu didn''t listen, stepped into the array, stood beside the Leichi, looked down, put his hands on his back, and said with a smile: "Fang Dao, you are not as tall as me in terms of seniority, you can''t control me, but Li Shaobai and Lin Jingzhen are very unjust. You killed my woman. Although I can''t get revenge, Lord Luo will get revenge for me, and then you will be in the process of taking away, and you will be very happy For a painful death. "


    "You are really a wonderful man. For Luo Tian, I don''t say anything. I admire him anyway." I arched my hand in an affectation.


    This remark, as if to poke the white tiger pain, immediately stimulated him to the forehead veins exposed, mouth twitch a few times.


    "You have seed. Try again?" White tiger raised his hand and pointed at me with angry eyes.


    I yawned leisurely, "you''re green."


    "You... You say it again?" The white tiger is even more angry.


    I repeat, "you''re green headed."


    Puchi ~


    Fang Dao couldn''t help laughing. As soon as Bai Hu looked back, he quickly held back his smile and pretended to be very serious.


    When the white tiger looked back at me, Fang Dao turned red behind him.


    White tiger is not a fool. Now he is furious and says coldly, "Li Shaobai, if you are brave enough, say it again for the last time!""What? I just said what? You are green capped, you are green capped, you are such a wonderful man. I have never heard of you. I admire you from the bottom of my heart. You are indeed Luo Tian''s slave. Anyway, I mean, can you hurt me? " I gave a thumbs up, every irony.


    White tiger was stabbed in the pain by me again. He didn''t dare to do it at all. He stood on the edge of Leichi and scolded.


    "You''re... Slick, mean man!"


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that you are equivalent to the supreme of the seven sources, you would never have been today without the help of God and the way of the square."


    "Well, I really don''t understand why the Lord wants to help you and doesn''t want to tell me anything."


    I raised the corner of my mouth and laughed, "because you are a slave."


    "You are the slave, your whole family is the slave!" White tiger face a burst of green a burst of red, but did not dare to hand, afraid of being killed by me, the whole person suffered a stomach gas.


    I smile and squint, "am I wrong? Little slave? "Little tiger?"


    "Damn it, I don''t want to quarrel with you. I''ll tell you one thing. The Li family can''t sit there any more. No one will fight in three days. Luo God doesn''t want to waste his time on him, so let me tell you. You can solve him yourself." White tiger said here, showing the expression of schadenfreude.


    As soon as I pick my eyebrows, I don''t feel right.


    White tiger immediately said: "Luo God let you to solve, is the best and most convenient, in addition, as long as you personally appear to dissuade, the Li family will feel that you betrayed them, then your reputation will be destroyed, ha ha ha!"


    "By then, the first one to suffer must be your woman and the little girl!"


    "Traitor women and children will never come to a good end. Even if they don''t die, they will be scolded."


    "Even if you cut off the cause and effect in the future and erase the traces of your existence, it will leave a ridge in your heart and make you feel guilty forever!"


    ..


    words of the author: add more for 43400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 923

    White tiger put down cruel words, every sentence is full of schadenfreude.


    When the white tiger left, Fang Dao suddenly threw his eyes at me, slightly anxious.


    I put my divine sense into his head, and he felt my connection and immediately sent a message.


    "You see what you have done. I said Luo Tian is not so simple. In the end, he will not do what you want. If I am selfish, he is more selfish than I am. If you stand in the way, what will Ruolan do?" Fang Dao is in a complete hurry.


    "I''m under the control of Luo Tian for the time being. I have to go if I don''t want to. But don''t worry. After the second chop, I''ve changed my mind. Now is the best time to use Luo Tian." My eyebrows gradually deepened, thinking that if I was Luo Tian, I would certainly do the same, because the main body was at a critical juncture and it was not convenient to make a move. Why not use my available card?


    Maybe in Luo Tian''s eyes, I''m going to die anyway. No matter what I think, I can use it if I can. In any case, it can stop the nameless and help my subordinates. It can kill two birds with one stone.


    Another way to think, maybe Luo Tian is testing me to see if he is willing to give himself up. If he doesn''t, he will be suspicious.


    And my practice in the land of the Luo people will stop here, because the Leichi formation is not the power of Fang Dao alone, and Luo Tian added his own law to it, otherwise I can''t pass the second cut of the corpse so quickly.


    "Have you changed your mind? Do you want to... "Fang Dao was shocked.


    I nodded gently, took back the divine consciousness directly, and returned to Leichi center. I didn''t speak any more. I thought that I was not a vegetarian, and I would not let white tiger succeed and become a traitor in the hearts of all people.


    After this period of silence and the supply of the second cut of the corpse, the divine consciousness has reached the point of extremely expansion, as if it is only one step away from the source.


    But this step, but also like across mountains and rivers, a time difficult to cross.


    Counting the time, on the third day, there was a huge shock outside the ancient city.


    The white tiger came in a hurry, took the chicken feather arrow, and yelled: "Li Shaobai, nameless is coming with a man, don''t you go out to stop? What are you doing? Go, or I''ll tell the Lord


    I suddenly opened my eyes, decisively walked out of the Leichi formation, followed the pace of the white tiger, and slowly rose to the ground under the transmission of the array channel.


    Looking around, the desert is lonely.


    On the dusty ground, my father stood outside the array, followed by Uncle paojun and ye Canghai. Fu Xiao didn''t come.


    See I follow white tiger to come out, break Army uncle and leaf Canghai together pupil contraction, some disbelief.


    My father''s face sank and asked, "Shaobai, I don''t think you''ve been caught like this..."


    "hurry up, let''s do what you want." The white tiger sneered and urged me.


    "It''s not up to you to tell me what I want to do. If you dare to fake the tiger''s power again, you will die in the next moment." I turned my face and looked at the white tiger coldly. I felt chilly.


    The white tiger was scared, his head shrank, showing a strong fear. He stepped back two steps and didn''t speak any more, but his expression seemed very uncomfortable.


    I turned my head and looked directly at my father. Instead of calling him as an unknown Master, I bowed my hand and said, "Dad, I''m unfilial. In fact, Luo Tian already knows everything, and he knows who you are. This time, you don''t have to intervene. I''ll solve it."


    "Shaobai, what are you talking about? How do you solve it? " Uncle paojun came from his family and looked worried.


    My father put his hand in the broken uncle''s chest and shook his head: "don''t talk, Shaobai. This is not something you can solve. Are you brainwashed by Luo Tian? Luo Tian knows? How do you know that? What does he know? "


    "Dad... Forgive me, I can''t say that if you sacrifice me alone, you can get everyone''s safety, so please believe me once, go back, and don''t interfere again. This matter can only be solved by me. The more people intervene, the more people will be injured. I don''t want to see that situation again." I pretended to respond, saying that I can''t die. I''ve changed my mind for a long time. I finally got under Luo Tian''s eyes. How can I say I''ll leave? We have to stick to the end.


    However, my father is unable to understand, frowning, said: "little white, you get out of the way!"


    I stood in front, "Dad, just believe me for once. I''m not taking refuge in Luo nationality, but helping everyone."


    "What can I do for you? You help Luo Tianhe to give up? is this one? Luo Tianding said something to you or reached an agreement with you, but his words must not be believed. Otherwise, it will not only harm you, but also harm everyone. Standing in front of morality, I can''t tolerate favoritism. " My father guessed.


    Ye Canghai hastily said: "little white, don''t mess, you don''t listen to Luo Tian''s, absolutely cheat, your way is too stupid."


    I''m worried about this. I must have thought this way before, but it''s different now.


    If I have to make an appearance and stay with the Luo people, I don''t want to explain so much. I just leave.But the actual situation does not allow me to do that, only voice to persuade: "Dad, you patience, you rest assured, I will give you an account, if Luo Tian deceives me, I will not so easily let him give up, he should be very clear in his heart, if the first time he fails, the second time he must give up me, once I have a little bit unwilling, when the time comes I''m not Luo Tian who can give up so easily. "


    "It''s very clear that Luo Tian can''t give up the way of heaven just at present. He must go through the way of harmony. As long as he fails once, his body will be damaged and he will lose the way of harmony cultivation. He can only go through my body for the second time! That''s why I''m the real key! "


    My father hesitated.


    But the white tiger, full of impatience, urged: "with these damned old things waste what words? Your cultivation is not low now. Just kill him directly. Since he is your father, I don''t believe he can really kill you. Do it for me. Don''t waste time here. He will naturally retreat. Li Shaobai, you are not a thing. Did I let you say that? Just do it


    Inexplicable, a restless anger swept the whole body, I quickly reached out, holding the white tiger''s head, cold voice: "I told you to shut up, you didn''t hear me? If Luotian doesn''t kill you, it doesn''t mean I dare not kill you. "


    "How dare you try?" White tiger opens a way.


    As soon as I saw it, the terrible physical force suddenly broke out. When my fingers closed, it was as if I could crush everything. "There are many people like you who come to ask me if I dare. In the end, I am a word, dare!"


    "Lord... Lord help me, this Li Shaobai is crazy!" The white tiger was scared to death.

 Chapter 924

    However, the white tiger can''t escape from my Wuzhishan at all. How can the white tiger fight for the second knife of cutting the corpse?


    "Lord!"


    "Help me, help me."


    "Li Shaobai wants to kill me."


    The rise of killing intention, five fingers suddenly a pinch.


    The white tiger uttered an unprecedented shrill scream, the whole head was crushed into pieces, and the powerful physical force crushed its whole body into ashes!


    Boom ~


    in a flash, there was a pool of flesh and blood on the ground.


    I wiped the blood on my cheek, and uncle paojun and ye Canghai were completely stunned.


    "What strength is this?"


    "My God, what a terrible physical force. White tiger is the source of four things... There''s no chance to fight back. It''s completely crushed."


    "So... Dead?" My father was also in a trance and looked unbelievable. Like his two uncles, he was stunned.


    I shook my hand lightly, threw away the bloodstain, and replied with a smile: "Dad, do you still think I''m in the trap now? I said, "if Luo Tian wants to achieve his goal, he must ask me to agree."


    Break the uncle''s tongue, ye Canghai tongue.


    My father swallowed his saliva, "I seem to understand what you mean. In this case, I will go back and say hello to your old man. But if Luo Tian deceives you, I will take action at last, no matter life or death."


    I nodded in agreement.


    Then, after a few words of greeting with my father, he left with his two uncles.


    Standing in the desert, gazing at my father''s back, I can''t help sighing and whispering in my heart: "Dad... I don''t know whether I can succeed or not, and I don''t know whether you really understand or understand other places. Anyway, I have to have a try."


    "Because my body used to belong to Luo Tian, and his painstaking calculation and arrangement will never be complete. Only when I return to this body can I be truly complete, so he can be sure that he will succeed in seizing heaven for the second time."


    "If I persist until the last moment, I will fail completely, maybe I will...


    ..


    turn around and step into the array channel, enter the ancient city, I walk slowly and stop in front of the goddess temple.


    In the temple of goddess, the candle is bright, and the coffin is covered with a large number of Rune seals, which cannot be penetrated by divine consciousness.


    After a long silence, I stepped into the goddess temple and came to the coffin. When I reached for the coffin, the power of the law produced by the rune suddenly flicked my hand away.


    In this instant, the voice of Luo Tian resounded through the ancient city.


    "Don''t touch her! Stay away from her. "


    I smile. "Why can''t I move her? If the people inside know the outside world, I''m afraid they don''t want you to do such a thing. They are willing to die, and they don''t want you to be like this, do they


    "You killed the white tiger, I didn''t care with you. I told you to stay away from her now, didn''t you hear that?" Luo Tian''s tone of dissatisfaction is more filled with murder.


    We don''t see people, we just listen to them.


    I sneered, "Luo Tian, I know your plan very well. You are the same as me from the beginning to the end. You never think about yourself. You always want to revive her, right? Yes, if my fate is arranged by you, then you are willing to sink. Like me, you are lonely and helpless for your own goal. "


    "Shut up. I''ll give you one last chance. Stay away from her." Luo Tian scolded.


    Without moving, I looked up at the direction of the main hall and asked, "if I don''t go, can you still kill me? Without me, your whole situation can''t be completed, and she... You can''t come back to life. "


    "Li Shaobai, don''t push an inch in front of me." Luo Tian''s attitude is a little softer. It seems that he was stabbed by me.


    I walked around the coffin with light wind and cloud, and carefully looked at the surrounding environment. Countless candlelight seemed ordinary, but in fact it was hard to extinguish, just like the soul fire of the coffin goddess.


    Even more, the nine source rule contained in it converges to an astonishing point. It seems that after countless years of arrangement, once you make a move here, you will suffer an astonishing counterattack.


    Without fear, I pointed to the coffin and asked, "if she knew that you had done so many cruel things for her, what would she think? Do you think that even if she survives, she will feel at ease with her personality? "


    "It''s not up to you. It''s my decision. No one can change it. You haven''t experienced that kind of pain. How can you feel that kind of despair? Watching my family members die one by one, watching my beloved die, watching my brothers turn into corpses, do you think my heart is better? " Luo Tian was so angry that his divine consciousness no longer reverberated in the ancient city, but only between me and Luo Tian.


    I laughed again. "It seems that the old saying is right. Hateful people must be pitiful. You must have been robbed by the way of heaven and punished by the way of heaven. That''s why you spent so much effort to give up your body, jump out of reincarnation, reverse time, and do it again. Are you... Atoning for it?"


    "Atonement? No, no, no, I have no sin. The guilty thing is the way of heaven. When I join the way, I will replace it and subvert the heaven. I am the master. All living beings'' reincarnation and life and death are under my control, and what I want will appear again. Whoever I don''t let die, he can''t die, and whoever I let die, he must die. " Luo Tian said.Luo Tian''s words, full of strong hatred, but has a kind of abnormal desire to control.


    I shook my head, spread out my divine sense, and said to myself, "it seems that there is a difference between you and me in essence. You are living in your own fantasy world, while I am always in reality."


    "Ha ha ha, you have never experienced it. You will never understand it. If you have experienced it, you will become the same as me!" Luo Tian burst out laughing.


    The corner of my mouth raised, and I also laughed, and said: "it''s a pity that I can''t meet this disaster if I want to be your preparation. Even if I do, I''m confident that I won''t become the same as you. Your original intention has changed, ferocious, arrogant and twisted. Even if she revives Su Xing, I will never fall in love with you."


    Luo Tian seems to deliberately avoid the problems behind me, full of obstinacy and prejudice, sneer: "you said you never met? You are so arrogant that you even forget the consequences of cutting off cause and effect. If I disobey the way of heaven and suffer punishment from heaven, then cutting off cause and effect is also tantamount to losing all my relatives, which is similar to my experience. "


    "I jump out of reincarnation and look back for a thousand years, just for her."


    "And you, nothing, just my preparation, a poor creature calculated by me, what qualifications do you have to point out to her?"


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t? Then I''ll cut off your cause and effect line ahead of time and let you feel what my original pain was. "


    The words stopped suddenly, and the whole ancient city began to shake. I felt that in the deepest place, there was a strong and unspeakable breath, brewing the law of cause and effect.


    The ground vibrated, the candle flickered, and the goddess temple was unstable.


    Suddenly, there are countless causal lines in my body.


    "To break your cause and effect is to erase the traces of your existence!"


    "Everyone will no longer remember you, and the pattern of the world will change dramatically."


    "Time will not reverse, the dead can not be reborn, but everything will change!"


    "Even your Ning Xing will never remember who you are."


    "Chop!"


    Luo Tian is the main player!

 Chapter 925

    Bang Bang ~


    the cause and effect threads are broken one by one.


    The existing connection is completely cut off.


    It''s like all of a sudden, something very important is missing.


    The connection with Li Qi was broken, but I realized that everything I had experienced was completely erased except that Luo Tiancai and I knew it.


    This kind of feeling is that you remember clearly, but the other party can''t remember who you are.


    With the fracture of the causal line, all the people and things that have been experienced are gradually broken.


    Chu Yuyan, ye Wudao, Fang Ruolan, even my father and father, the causal relationship between me and them has been completely erased.


    As if I have never appeared in this world, I have never been this person.


    "People who are already living will not die because of the disconnection of cause and effect, but will survive in another way. People who are dead, at the moment of complete death, have already severed cause and effect, so they can''t come back to life. But even if you cut off the cause and effect, the way of heaven can still see through your previous relationship. Daojie will still involve them, so you have to rely on me in the end. Cutting off the cause and effect just makes you more pure. " Luo Tian said that the causal line breaks faster.


    One or two...


    Xiaoxue''s connection is broken...


    Fangdao''s connection is broken...


    Qinglong''s connection is also broken...


    everything is gone.


    Until the end, there are only two causal lines left, that is the connection between Luo Tian and me, and Ning Xing.


    Bang of a, and rather the connection of apricot, also broke.


    Only my connection with Luo Tian still exists.


    ..


    the power of cause and effect dissipates, and the silk thread returns to nothingness.


    When I rushed out of the goddess temple and spread my divine knowledge, I found that Qinglong and Fangdao were not in the ancient city and disappeared.


    At this time, Luo Tian came, stopped in front of me and said with a smile, "go and have a look. I''ll give you a chance to have a look, but it''s better not to let them see it and don''t talk when they see it. Originally, I didn''t want to do it so quickly, but you don''t believe it. When you come back, you can feel my pain."


    With that, Luo Tian suddenly waves his hand and the array channel opens.


    Confused, I rushed out of the ancient city and went straight to the capital.


    There is no change in the capital.


    My body flickered, almost imperceptible, and suddenly stopped when I came to a familiar place.


    "Fang family..."


    spread the divine consciousness, and immediately enveloped the Fang family. The scene inside surprised me!


    In a flower bed, Fang Ruolan holding Xiaoxue, facing many people''s criticism.


    "Fang Ruolan, you are no longer a great gold. You have not been since the birth of this wild breed."


    "Well, does Fang Xue have a face? I don''t know who I was born with. Even Fang Ruolan doesn''t know himself. It''s so humiliating to our Fang family. "


    "It''s so weird. I have children for no reason. Look at this wild breed. It''s a bad one."


    Suddenly, Fang Dao passed by the flower bed and looked at Fang Ruolan from a distance. A trace of softness flashed in his eyes, but he was soon covered up again. He hummed coldly: "I don''t know how to be honest! It''s a shame. I''ll deal with you well when I become the owner of the family. "


    When Fang Dao left, the figures around talked about it one after another.


    "It''s worthy of being the sage son of Fangdao. At this age, it''s the cultivation of three sources. It''s powerful."


    "Sooner or later, our Fang family will still be the first family."


    "Recently, the Li family has taken on the post of a new leader, who has made a lot of accomplishments. To put it mildly, we Fang family will surpass the Li family. I don''t know when we will have to wait."


    However, I was shocked when I took back my divine consciousness. I got a message from these people''s conversation that they didn''t know about the existence of Luo nationality, and even the whole pattern had changed greatly, which means that all the existence that had been connected with me had changed.


    Deeply looked at the direction of Fang Ruolan and Xiaoxue, I hesitated for a few minutes, but reluctantly left, constantly exploring other families with divine sense.


    The results are incredible.


    Changed, everything changed.


    Ye Wudao became the leader of the ancient Chinese school.


    King Dan died and drove the crane to the West.


    Ye Canghai is in full charge of Ye family, and his accomplishments have reached five sources!


    The old man enjoyed his old age in the Li family, while my father took over the Li family, and the uncle who broke the army became the great master of the three sources.


    Li Dachuan and Li Qicheng are the most important candidates for my father. They plan to choose a prince among them in the future, because my father... Has no children.


    Feeling the change of the world, I can''t imagine that my father, who was talking to me one moment ago, will be like this the next.


    I have no idea that such a big change can take place after my causal line is broken. It is no doubt that it will affect the whole situation.I can''t believe it. I went to Chu''s in the twinkling of an eye.


    At this moment, the Chu family is headed by Chu Dongliu. Chu Yuyan is no longer there. Through the words of her servant, she learns that she is still working in Dongling city and that school.


    Li, Fang and ye are three great families.


    The four families, however, became Ning, Wang and Chu families, without the Song family and the Xu family.


    Standing in front of the house of Chu, I walked forward in a daze, feeling inexplicable pain.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, but someone stopped me in front of me.


    "Who?"


    "Stop, this is Ningfu. You can''t break in without notice."


    I looked up in a daze, and two guards stopped me, looking extremely alert.


    I smile, "just passing by. Don''t be nervous."


    Just at this time, a few words of quarrel came from the door.


    I look inside, it is rather apricot and two ye, two people one before and one after.


    "Oh, you''re old enough to get married. No matter how late you are, you''ll be a leftover girl. Aren''t I doing it for you?" The second master chased him quickly. He was very painstaking.


    Ning Xing shakes off the second master''s hand and says: "I won''t listen to you. My own life is up to me."


    "Don''t be stubborn. The whole Ning family has always been optimistic about Wang Guorong. Isn''t that boy very good? The future head of the Wang family, who is also in harmony with me, often brings things to honor me. Why don''t you like it? " The second master is in a hurry.


    Ning Xing wearing a black tights, walking faster and faster, "I don''t want this kind of weak loser, I want to find a man, must be stronger than me, can beat me!"


    Finish saying, rather apricot one step across the threshold, passing the guard, involuntarily looked at me.


    Just this one eye, like looking at strangers in general, suddenly turned his eyes, quickly away.


    The second master stopped and sighed, "this girl, why don''t you listen to the old man? How nice Wang Guorong is. He serves me with cigarettes and wine every day. He''s smart and smart. He can get married with the Wang family. Good things have to come to this point. "


    Then, the second master turned to look at me.


    "Passing by." I arched hand, suddenly left, a passing mixed with incomparable pain and helplessness, he is like a broken line of the kite, and the people involved no longer.


    ...


    the author''s words: for 43600 Wang Zhiguan plus Geng, the final plot is almost over.

 Chapter 926

    Wandering in the capital, walking through a familiar place, thoroughly the right thing and the wrong person.


    The hidden gate is the same as before. It is under the control of the three chief officials, while Fu Xiao is suppressed in the original array. It seems that everything related to me will return to the origin, and even produce qualitative changes.


    The more I walk, the more confused I am.


    Pausing to buy a bottle of water by the side of the road, he pulled out his wallet. His ID card and bank card turned into ashes and disappeared, leaving only a few banknotes.


    "You don''t even have your own identity?" I took out a hundred yuan with a wry smile. In a trance, I even forgot to take the change. Holding a bottle of water, I walked out of the store in a trance.


    There were also anxious voices in the shop.


    "Have a look, boss? The man left without money


    "Give me the money and I''ll give it back to him. That''s the rule."


    While talking, the shop owner caught up with me, grabbed my shoulder and handed me some change with a smile. "Brother, I forgot to take your money. We can''t cheat people in business. This is a matter of principle. Take it quickly."


    I turned my head. The shop owner was a tall man. He was about twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. He was dressed in ordinary clothes, but there was a kind of insistence between his eyebrows. He was... Xu Qingxiong!


    I took the change and gazed at Xu Qingxiong, unable to open my eyes for a long time.


    Xu Qingxiong was happy and said with a smile, "brother, why do you always look at me? I don''t think you are in a good mood. Is it uncomfortable? Why don''t you come into my shop and have a rest? "


    "Thank you. No, I''m passing by." I waved and moved on decisively.


    Zhang Er of Xu Qingxiong couldn''t figure it out. He said behind his back, "this man is really strange. He seems to have seen him anywhere. Forget it, a lot of accounts haven''t been settled."


    ..


    walk to a park and sit on a chair. There are many old people and children around. They are quite leisurely.


    Gusts of cool wind hit, mixed with a little chill, as if it was a signal before winter.


    I unscrewed the cap of the water bottle, looked up and took a drink, listening to the happy voices of the old people and children around me, but my heart fell into endless sadness.


    At this time, an old man sat next to me and took my water instead of asking.


    I looked at him in a daze. He gave me a smile while drinking.


    When the whole bottle of water was finished, the old man threw the empty can into the dustbin, clapped his hands and said, "how about it? Do you have deep experience now? Can you feel... My pain? Although they are still there, it''s actually no different for you from being dead. "


    "Luo Tian?" I raised my eyebrows and was secretly frightened.


    The old man nodded, cocked up his legs and said with a smile, "I''m not alone. Even if I say something ugly, I don''t know how many I have now."


    It''s Luo Tian!


    "It''s a good move. Now even if you are dead, you can live as long as you have a separate body and a spirit, right?" I swallowed in disbelief.


    "That''s right. Since I''m immortal, I won''t succumb to heaven. You must feel the same as me now. Now that the cause and effect are broken, we are left to solve it." Luo Tian sighed.


    I shook my head with a wry smile and remained silent.


    "What? What are you laughing at? " Luo Tian frowned, showing the color of confusion.


    I said: "you are too self righteous. As I said, I am different from you. Even if people forget me, even if all traces of my existence are erased, I will not become you."


    "Even if they don''t remember me, I will always remember them. Even if they are sad, they can make me more determined, instead of being as corrupt, arrogant and unscrupulous as you are."


    "If your obsession is to revive her, subvert the way of heaven, become the master of the world, and vent your abnormal desire for control."


    "Then my obsession is to protect everyone. Even if they can no longer remember who I am, they have no regrets."


    Luo Tian heard of it separately, stroked his beard, and replied: "whatever you say, in any case, you can only become my body and my tonic in the end. Only I can help you save them. You can do nothing except this method."


    "Yes, a puppet whose fate has been arranged and calculated, poor man, what''s his ability?" I look down and laugh at myself.


    Luo Tian clapped me on the shoulder, "don''t worry, your last wish, I will achieve it for you in the end."


    "Don''t lie to me." I raised my head, eyes suddenly contracted, and a trace of cold light.


    Luo Tian curled up his lips and said, "I''ll cheat no one and I won''t cheat you."


    Looking at the face of Luo Tian''s separation, it is obvious that the old man was taken away, or I have been monitored by Luo Tian''s separation since I came out of the Luo nationality.


    So, I asked tentatively: "you really don''t know how many separate bodies you have? It''s impossible, isn''t it? "


    "Ha ha, you can''t imagine it. You can''t finish it unless... You can replace the way of heaven with me first, but I advise you to die. Once you rebel, this road will surely fail. Don''t think... I don''t know what you are thinking. I will always be the one who knows you best." Luo Tian said with a sneer.I was surprised. I didn''t think he guessed it!


    Ask yourself, I have never revealed a flaw, so the city is simply unfathomable.


    Luo Tian got up, turned his back to me and said, "you must be guessing. How did I find out? From the end of your second cut, I can judge by my intuition that you can break through the dreamland. How can you give up easily? Although the world is big, only I can really understand you. "


    "Because it''s me. I see you step by step. I see everything in your eyes."


    "Unfortunately, you don''t understand me."


    "Give up your idea as soon as possible. You can''t afford to step on the way of heaven. Now you have no choice but this last way."


    I was more and more frightened, and I didn''t hide anything. Instead, I asked, "why do I believe you? When I die, I can''t see what you''ve done, and I can''t stop it. "


    "You are not qualified to talk about terms with me. If you want Ning Xing not to die, if you want your relatives to live, if you want your brothers to be safe, you have to listen to me. You have no choice, you have to listen to my arrangement, otherwise you and them will die in the end." Luo Tian''s voice suddenly changed, full of strong irrefutable.


    I clenched my fist and said coldly, "if I don''t want to, you still can''t give up this body perfectly."


    "Yes? If you want to think like this, it''s a big mistake. In fact, I''ve already planted an imperceptible seed in the depth of your divine consciousness, and you won''t be able to bear it at that time. This is my last hand. Do you still remember the third book of refining body Sutra Luo Tian looked back suddenly, overbearing and confident.

 Chapter 927

    The third part is refining the body Sutra?


    Luo Tian didn''t really have a good heart. What he showed me at the beginning was that he buried the back move in my divine consciousness.


    I hastened to search for myself, but in any case I could not find the so-called seed.


    Luo Tian broke up and said with a smile, "you can''t find it. This seed will be strong and powerful with your Divine sense. The stronger your Divine sense is, the more imperceptible it is. Give up and listen to me. That''s the best way for you."


    When I heard this, I was very unwilling. I didn''t expect that it was really a trap, or a conspiracy, and I had to be trapped. It was a clever move.


    Biting my teeth, I said, "since they don''t remember me, why don''t they remember you? It seems that from beginning to end, in their current cognition, there is no concept of Luo nationality. "


    "That''s natural. All my calculations are due to you. You are the cause and I am the result. Or I can say I am the cause and you are the result. How can they know my existence after cutting off the cause and effect?" Luo Tian explained separately.


    After a while, it dawned on me.


    According to the current situation, that is to say, to exclude everyone and let Luo Tian and I solve the problem.


    The key is that the seeds planted by Luo Tian are too mysterious for me to notice. No matter how the situation is broken, I can''t escape Luo Tian''s arrangement.


    "Don''t be reconciled. This is your life. As compensation, I will fulfill your last wish. Now you go back to the Luo nationality and make the final promotion. I have to stay here to play Tai Chi." Luo Tian left slowly, went to the distance, and immediately became brothers with a group of old men.


    I stand in the same place, feeling unprecedented helpless, just like being led by Luo Tian''s nose, it''s really frustrating.


    Looking at the scene in front of you, even if you are nostalgic, you have to grit your teeth to leave.


    ..


    the ancient desert city is so quiet that it seems to be completely lost in people''s memory.


    As I walk step by step, there are ruins everywhere. The broken statues and collapsed palaces all show that this place used to be a prosperous area, but it was covered by sand, and even the air was very dull.


    In a flash, Luo Tian''s voice came, mixed with some command tone.


    "The new array has been set up for you. It''s still in the original place. It''s running by itself."


    Following Luo Tian''s words, he came to the outside of the Leichi formation. The scope of the formation was more than three times larger, and the power inside was more powerful. The thunder dragons rolled, roared and roared.


    "Go in and refine the body until the third cut of the corpse comes out!" Luo Tian said.


    Step into the array, suddenly three thunder dragons attack, desperately biting my feet, sending out intense pain.


    I entered the whole body, and the whole array began to rage, as if the sheep entered the tiger''s mouth.


    I sat down with my knees crossed. In such a big array, it''s hard to calm down.


    But with the passage of time, gradually adapted to the pain, I was like a personal statue, motionless, let the Thunder Dragon bite.


    Until one day, Luo Tian separated himself and said, "it''s too slow, too slow. I don''t know when to wait. It''s really hard to chop the corpse with the third knife."


    I opened my eyes and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "The main body dives the space of the array and starts to speed up the operation of time. That is to say, in this array, time passes faster than outside, but your own feeling is very long. Hold on, don''t let me down." Luo Tian said separately.


    Specify this space, split it, and then speed up the time operation?


    "Yes." I narrowed my eyes, the secret way Luo Tian''s main strength is mysterious, even can use space and time so skillfully.


    After a while, in the deepest part of the ancient city outside the array, the breath again permeates. Vaguely, it is even stronger than Jiuyuan. It gives people the feeling that Luotian is more than Jiuyuan!


    Boom!


    Space began to peel off, even the naked eye can see.


    Then time seems to have changed, as if it has become very long, very long, and the outside world is just not long ago.


    I closed my eyes again, leaving the body devastated by the array, still not moving.


    At the same time, they continue to explore the way of destiny in the source world.


    In particular, the way of fate gives me such a strange feeling that it seems to be connected with all roads and everything. However, I just can''t find the true meaning of fate.


    Everything is illusory, but extremely real.


    As far as I know, there is no way of destiny in the top ten law of the road. It''s so strange that I can''t even figure out how I found it in that dreamland.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I came to a conclusion that the secret way may be due to the state of mind. I am unwilling to be manipulated. The strong desire for freedom and breaking the shackles of the state of mind lead to the resonance of the way of destiny.


    Time goes by.


    The years have become extremely long.Besides the way of fate, I keep trying to master other ways, but still failed and failed.


    Wandering in the source world, even though I have experienced countless failures, I am still trying.


    Just when I vaguely found the way of time, the source world shook, countless roads trembled, countless paths knelt down, as if to meet something.


    In this, only the way of destiny has not changed.


    Boom ~


    in the deepest part of the dark world, a young man with sword eyebrows and hawk nose, slender body, the path turned into clothes and boots, and the main road converged to pave the way.


    The flesh is constantly condensed, and when the eyes suddenly open, there is a strong color of dignity between the eyebrows. There is a complex purple mark in the center of the eyebrows. Between the steps, there are bursts of heavenly songs in the source world.


    The invisible momentum is like the domination of all living beings!


    That kind of introverted to the extreme of the atmosphere, just send out a trace, is so terrible.


    I immediately cold sweat DC, startled way: "who are you?"


    "Everything in the world can''t be hidden from my eyes. Even this way of destiny is a small part I give you. Who do you say... I am?" The young man spoke slowly, and his voice came from all over the world, which made countless avenues more awed. He turned into thousands of dragons winding around the young man''s body, and the scene was extremely grand.


    Step again, after the shoulder, the law of the Cape, long to see the end!


    Yin and yang are reduced to black and white beads, which are played in his palm.


    Cause and effect cycle, reduced to a huge eagle, obediently standing on his shoulder.


    Between waves, the reincarnation river emerges, in which flows innumerable spirits.


    When the youth''s mouth turns up, countless sources of Tao collapse and are constantly reborn.


    Five fingers open, a huge sky knife appears, sometimes dark, sometimes red, sometimes dazzling.


    "You''re..." I was thrilled.


    The young man shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "I am the way of heaven!"


    "The way of heaven... Why do you come to me?" I said.

 Chapter 928

    I am the way of heaven!


    This statement is dignified, as if it could not be reversed.


    "I came to you because I felt the threat, and you are the key to the reversal. The way of destiny is a small part that I divided you, not the resonance you imagined. This is the core of the operation of the way of heaven." Heaven opens its mouth and the world trembles.


    I said, "since you can come to see me, why don''t you do it yourself?"


    "Ask clearly! I''m the way of heaven. I have to control and maintain the world. I can''t spare a lot of energy to deal with Luo Tian. Otherwise, I won''t meet you in this illusory source world. I''ve already condensed the incarnation of the way of heaven in reality. " The way of heaven explains.


    I also said: "since you are the way of heaven and control everything, why don''t you bring down the calamity and kill Luo Tian with the great calamity?"


    "Luo Tian has already jumped out of reincarnation and is not subject to the six calamities. Now I am very passive, so I can only come to you. I''ll give you a chance. If you can help me kill Luo Tian, the calamity of stepping on the way of heaven will not come again. As the way of heaven, should I be more credible than Luo Tian''s words? I''m just a rule, but I also have a sense of self-protection. " The way of heaven says.


    "Stepping on the sky, stepping on the sky, is stepping on your head. Will you allow it? Isn''t that another threat? I think you want me and Luo Tian to fight each other? " I smiled.


    The way of heaven also laughed. "I can help you eliminate the seeds that Luo Tian buried in your divine consciousness, and I can give you a complete way of destiny. But in exchange, after stepping on the sky, you and I don''t cross the river. I just maintain the rules of the way of heaven in the whole world, and I don''t want to fight with others. Instead, you people have to fight with me one by one. That''s why I am able to reproduce" rob "on my own In order to curb people''s endless desire. "


    I squinted. "How can I believe you?"


    "At the beginning of chaos, I existed forever. The only purpose of my existence was to maintain the peace of the world. Don''t use the heart of a villain as the belly of a gentleman. I also know that you are a trustworthy person." The way of heaven responds coldly.


    I think carefully that what the way of heaven says is not unreasonable.


    However, I always feel that things are abnormal. The way of heaven comes to me through the illusory source world for no reason. As soon as I leave such a big hand, I will not only eliminate the seeds of divine consciousness buried by Luo Tian for me, but also be willing to give me the way of destiny completely.


    Not to mention Luo Tian''s seed, it is unimaginable just the way of destiny. Even the way of heaven itself has said that this is the core of running the way of heaven!


    That is to say, with the core of fate, I may even transform into the second way of heaven!


    This kind of thing, like someone suddenly came to me, said to give me countless money, too abnormal.


    However, the young man in front of him is the supreme way of heaven and an embodiment of his will. He not only explains it without flaws, but also emphasizes the significance of his existence, which obviously means that the way of heaven will not deceive people.


    All of a sudden, I was so dubious that I didn''t dare to agree at will.


    The incarnation of heaven looked at it for a long time, playing with black and white beads, as if waiting for my answer.


    I''m too tangled to be calculated again.


    After half a sound, the way of heaven asked: "how are you thinking about it? I''ll give you a complete way of destiny. I''ll eliminate the seeds of Luotian for you. In exchange, you will kill Luotian for me. "


    "No way." I shook my head decisively.


    "No, you can do what I ask you to do. No one can disobey my will, because I know you best. I know that with my help, you will not be willing to let Luo Tian succeed. It''s just that your strength is not enough and you can''t really exert the power of destiny." The way of heaven raised its hand and suddenly pointed to it.


    Boom ~


    I was forced out of the source world in a flash, and the operation of divine consciousness was more smooth than ever. The fate rules flowing in my body were constantly rushing to the Dantian, which made the inner Qi rolling and the spirit startled.


    In the end, the rule of fate has become the world of Dantian!


    Self made world!!


    ..


    shock, extreme shock.


    I never thought that Dantian could turn into heaven and earth!


    This is beyond my expectation. Unfortunately, there is only fate and Yin and Yang in it. There is still a lack of many. It is not a complete world.


    For a long time, I am very curious about what kind of power it will be if I have enough strength and use the way of destiny as the core of the way of heaven.


    And now the result just confirms my idea that I am very likely to become the second heaven.


    Before transcending the way of heaven, I am a day within the day, after transcending the way of heaven, may be... Outside the day!


    At the same time, there is a wonderful idea, slowly emerging in my mind.


    "Is it possible that the way of heaven is like the existence of human beings? I''m just a living creature in his elixir, and he''s just a living creature in other people''s elixir? There''s no end... No matter what, there''s no way for the time being. The way of heaven will obviously calculate. It''s a plot to push me forward. No matter what the outcome, the most urgent thing is to refine the body first. " I whispered.


    ..When I practice with my eyes closed, I feel the way of fate, cultivate my divine sense and refine my body.


    After the gift of the way of heaven, at this moment, fate is added to the body, running in the Dantian all the time. It seems that their own destiny has really started to break away from the track controlled by the way of heaven.


    But it is still in a process, not completely separated from the cause of the lack of ability, under the heaven, even if they become heaven and earth, it is only a day, still subject to the jurisdiction of heaven.


    If you want to really control your own destiny, the only way is to get out of this world.


    I said to myself in my heart: "it seems that I was not only calculated by Luo Tian, but also calculated by the way of heaven. The original duel between two people became a triangle drama, the way of heaven, Luo Tian and me."


    "Maybe Luo Tian hasn''t guessed that the way of heaven has already been paved? If you want me to help him kill Luo Tian, I don''t think it''s that simple. Maybe everything is a cover, or the way of heaven is using me. "


    "This is my only life. I have to have a try, no matter whether there is fraud or not. Flesh body, flesh body, it''s time to chop the corpse for the third time. I can''t wait to control the way."


    "Once you reach the third cut, you will become a perfect body, which is the supreme of Jiuyuan."


    "If the cultivation will reach nine sources, the total will be... Eighteen sources!"


    "If the divine consciousness breaks through ahead of time, the process of cultivation can also be omitted. Take the perfect body as the container, and directly add ten thousand Tao to the body! I don''t believe Luotian can beat me then! "


    "And after Luo Tian, my biggest enemy may be the way of heaven... He is letting me get rid of Luo Tian''s control, maybe he wants to wait for Luo Tian''s death, and then he will bring down a catastrophe, and by the way, he will destroy me. If he can''t destroy me, the way of heaven may attack the people around me, and he is not so kind."


    I thought, I bite my teeth, secretly scold too cunning, one by one are all crafty, cunning!


    Tiandao takes me to calculate Luotian, and Luotian takes me to deal with Tiandao. I''ve become the ball between them, being kicked around.


    The most important thing is that I can''t help being kicked. This feeling is too oppressive.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 43800 crown of kings.

 Chapter 929

    Day after day, year after year.


    With the acceleration of time, the flow of time is fast and long.


    The more pure the body is, the more thorough the true meaning of fate is.


    Powerful cultivation makes my appearance completely fixed. Although a hundred years have passed in the array, I am still the same.


    Everything in the outside world is isolated. I know nothing about it, and I am completely silent in this state.


    The incarnation of heaven has never been in touch with me since it appeared last time.


    The same is true of Luo Tian, who has never been disturbed.


    Gradually, my body began to exude the meaning of vicissitudes, just like an ancient statue, full of immortal breath, standing still in the Leichi.


    Boom ~


    bronze marks began to appear on the chest and gradually spread to the limbs.


    An unprecedented physical force slowly converges.


    every flesh and blood is like the essence of heaven and earth.


    The bronze images flicker, sometimes eye-catching, sometimes dim, forming tens of thousands of complex images, as if each image could hold one source.


    The two eyes integrate Yin and Yang, just like the stars.


    Dantian heaven and earth, the fate of shock, endless expansion of territory, and the flesh and the spirit of a thorough combination, has become the core of all!


    Boom!!!


    The collapse of the Leifa formation caused numerous strong winds, shaking the ancient city and collapsing everywhere.


    The ancient city rose to the ground, and under the sunlight, the dusty history finally came to light again.


    Desert chaos, sandstorm, all of a sudden, the wind through the sky, into dozens of tornadoes.


    The wind and cloud turn upside down, the sky and the earth turn pale!


    And all of this is the body of self.


    "Ha ha ha, more than a hundred years have passed in the battle, but less than a year has passed outside. I Luotian have finally come to today. Li Shaobai, cut the corpse! After three sabres, this is not only the perfect physical body, but the real eternal Tao body! " Luo Tian laughs wildly and his voice resounds through the desert.


    I suddenly got up, and when I stepped, the ground burst open and seemed unbearable.


    He raised his head, reappeared the incarnation of heaven, stood in the air above the clouds, frowning a pair of sword eyebrows, raised his hand, and turned into a dazzling sword.


    This Dao is full of golden light. It is engraved with countless marks. Just like this Dao, it can destroy all living beings.


    "I haven''t seen the eternal Tao for a long time, but it hasn''t been fully formed. I don''t know if you can carry this last knife? If we can carry it over, we will succeed. " The way of heaven incarnates.


    "The way of heaven! Long time no see Luo Tian laughs madly.


    Heaven sneered, "Luo Tian child, don''t be rampant. Don''t you kneel down as soon as you see my incarnation?"


    "You are too self righteous. You can''t deal with me now, even if you use" robbery ". As the way of heaven, you have to maintain balance. If you bring down the calamity without authorization, a little carelessness will bring the world to pieces. Everything has to go according to a specific balance point. Besides, I have jumped out of reincarnation and I''m not subject to the six calamities. What can you do for me?" Luo Tian countered.


    The way of heaven is cold. On the top of the clouds, he waved his sword. "Then kill this man. If you don''t have him, it will be more difficult for you to seize him. This is the last knife to cut the corpse. No one can stop it, unless he can carry it."


    With that, the sky knife suddenly cut down, all the way.


    It destroyed the hurricane, cut the space, and destroyed the whole ancient city. Before landing, the desert split itself.


    This knife, can be called heaven and earth!


    The tip of the knife falls to the ground first. When it touches the desert, the edge spreads forward and cuts the ground in half!


    Boom!


    Then, limang, who was delayed by Tiandao, began to roll.


    I stood under the sky knife, a strong crisis of life and death, the moment flow of mind.


    This is the pure power of Tiandao, but it is also the strongest Tiandao. Once there is a slight mistake, there is no doubt that it will die. There is no other way except to shake it with the flesh!


    "Come on, the third chopper. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    I flew up, facing the sharp sky knife, condensed the strongest physical strength, and hit with my right fist.


    Boom!


    Tiandao vibrates, pauses a little, and then cuts down again.


    My whole arm turned into fly ash, directly spurted blood, and my body madly recovered, and grew a new arm again.


    In a flash, I raised my left hand and chopped away.


    At this moment, the incarnation of heaven''s way narrowed into a slit in my eyes, and immediately sounded a sentence in my mind: "this time you can carry it, but you will suffer a certain degree of trauma. From now on, do as I do, and play a good play for Luo Tian."


    "Once you chop the corpse successfully, Luo Tian will certainly join the Tao in a short time, and won''t give you too much time to adapt. I want you to pretend to be a heavy loss and delay the time to adapt for a while, because Luo Tian must be calculating something."


    "Run the way of destiny in secret and balance it with Yin and Yang. Directly under the third sword, I allow you to realize the ninth source ahead of time! Realize your true Tao! I''m the way of heaven. I''ll do what I say! ""But Tiandao won''t really hurt you. I''m in control of it. After you understand your heart, you should be ready to deal with Luo Tian and adapt to the eternal Tao body as soon as possible. Before Luo Tian joins the Tao, add ten thousand Tao to your body first, and take ten thousand Tao as a supplement to help you to join the ninth Tao source! Kill Luo Tian with absolute strength


    As soon as these words came out, it seemed that some barriers had been untied, and with the ability of the way of heaven that can''t be denied, I got through my whole path of cultivation and realized my true heart!


    My eyes are shining with the light of yin and Yang. On the surface, I''m resisting Tiandao.


    But in fact, my heart is as calm as water, can not lift a wave.


    At this moment, time seems to be infinitely slowed down.


    I look at Tiandao and think about my own way.


    "What is my way?"


    "I''ve never been for myself, and even now, I''m still for everyone''s sake."


    "I want to keep them safe and see that each of them lives well without any harm."


    "If you want to protect them, there is no other way but to have absolute strength."


    "No matter animals or human beings, even the practitioners are the law of the jungle."


    "So... My way is to be the strongest being, and to protect people with it, so that tragedy will not happen again. No matter Luo Tian or the way of heaven, no one can stop me! "


    "I said... That is to step on the sky, get beyond this world, get real freedom and freedom, and no longer be controlled by others!"


    Heart beating, blood boiling!


    The ninth source, from unyielding idea to essence, is buried in the land of elixir and becomes a seed.


    "Whether Luo Tian or the way of heaven, I will not be controlled by anyone. I am the unique Li Shaobai!" I smashed Tiandao, and countless pieces became the tonic of divine consciousness, which promoted the breakthrough of divine consciousness.


    "The God knows the source, controls the way to open, the way body accepts the source, helps me to unify the way!" I look up and shout!


    Boom!


    The seeds begin to germinate, and it seems to grow into a towering tree!

 Chapter 930

    The surge of divine consciousness affected the operation of the road in an instant.


    The method of controlling the way is wide open, taking the eternal Tao as the container, and directly forcibly obtaining the way, which makes the stars fall and the sky darken.


    Cause and effect, reincarnation, destruction, time, space, yin and Yang, five elements, vitality...


    countless avenues turn into rainbow and fall from the sky, and are incorporated into the eternal Tao.


    Countless paths gather and turn into brand-new clothes, just like the incarnation of heaven, wearing endless cape and shining purple boots, with black and white beads in the palm!


    The way of heaven''s face changed dramatically and scolded: "Damn, you don''t listen to me! If you have not adapted to the eternal Tao, you dare to join the Tao directly. You are looking for death


    I ignore it, and continue to take the source of Tao into itself, turning it into the nourishment of the seed, urging the seed to germinate, thrive and full of vitality.


    The seed grows into a young single seedling.


    Five hundred branches and leaves grow out of the single seedling. The deeper the root is, the longer and bigger it is.


    A thousand roads add to the body, and the big tree spreads its branches and leaves.


    Until it contains ten thousand Tao, it seems to be a towering tree. The fruits are all formed by countless law sources.


    Unprecedented power!


    In a flash, the tree swing, as if to penetrate the Dantian sky!


    Countless fruits fall into countless rules, one after another into the root!


    "He Dao!" I look up to the sky.


    But at this time, Luotian main body appeared!


    "Ha ha ha, the way of heaven, you think I don''t know anything? Since the seeds I planted in his divine sense have been erased, I feel that if I want to seize heaven, the most important thing is not to seize and give up, nor to control the way, but the way of destiny! I guess you''ll pass on your destiny to him in order to deal with me. "


    "And my real goal has finally been achieved. The three things I want, eternal Tao body, controlling Tao method, and the way of destiny, are finally coming to me!"


    "In fact, I have known for a long time that he will not be willing to give in. No matter he or the way of heaven, he can only lose this game in the end."


    A roar of laughter resounded through the sky. Luo Tian''s main body broke through the barrier and directly broke the void. When he waved his hand, he was the same as me and directly joined me!


    The earth moves and the mountains shake, and the incarnation of heaven is shocked: "it''s impossible!"


    "After all these years, I really don''t think I have the means to hide? I have already buried the seeds of the ten thousand ways. How can you detect the way of heaven? " Luo Tian''s main body is a young man. When he steps at will, he paves the road and turns the path into a long robe and golden boots. He looks like the overlord of heaven and earth!


    "This I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply that you actually have part of the control! " The incarnation of the way of heaven seems to know later, and his face suddenly looks ugly.


    I can''t believe it. Although I have ten thousand talents, fundamentally speaking, I only have the right to use them, but I don''t have the right to control them. These are two completely different natures.


    Luo Tian''s main body suddenly turned back and stared at me coldly. "Li Shaobai, I had expected this day. Although the way of heaven can erase the seeds I left in your divine consciousness, it can''t erase my control over the road. This is no longer his ability. Will he give you the way of destiny? It''s like helping me. "


    It was said that the process of my joining the Tao was forced to stop. In addition to the way of fate, the law of ten thousand Tao contained in the body even sent out the power of counterattacking, as if to devour me completely!


    Luo Tian raised the corner of his mouth and sneered: "Li Shaobai, before you die, I''ll tell you a few secrets. I don''t need to unite the Tao twice at all. I just need to take you away after fattening you. It''s enough to unite the Tao directly and then take the Tao away. With these three things, there is no possibility of failure!"


    "In addition, I not only want to occupy your body, replace you to be yourself again, as the future incarnation of the way of heaven, but also want to take away Ningxing, put my she into the body, that is to say, your Ningxing can''t live."


    "All this is just my situation. At the beginning, Qinglong''s cultivation was insufficient, so he couldn''t tell the truth, otherwise he would be killed by the way of heaven. But I could have said it for a long time, because the way of heaven couldn''t help me, just to cheat you into this situation step by step! If you want to blame it, blame yourself for being stupid. "


    When I heard this, my brain was buzzing, and all of a sudden there was a blank.


    Originally, from beginning to end, it was all in Luo Tian''s calculation.


    It turns out that Luo Tian has already calculated that the way of heaven will do this. He has been waiting for today!


    Besides, he not only wants to occupy my body, but also Change Ning Xing into goddess!


    Anger rises suddenly, but I can''t move at all. The road I hold is not only a check and balance, but also a stock consciousness!


    The incarnation of the way of heaven was angry, and he was on the cloud. He roared helplessly: "it''s too mean, Luo Tian. You hide to such a degree that you even have the right to dominate the road. It''s half the way of heaven. Damn it, how can there be such a thing? Li Shaobai, fight with all your strength. I can''t let the world fall apart. This is my mission as the way of heaven, but I can destroy this incarnation and delay for you! As for how to solve it, it''s up to you! "Boom!


    The incarnation of the way of heaven shatters the clouds. In a flash, it turns into a sword. It comes from the sky and cuts to Luotian.


    "Tiandao chop!"


    "One sword to kill the soul, two swords to phantom the God, three swords to kill!"


    Luo Tian sneered and didn''t even blink an eye. When he waved his hand, the law of ten thousand Tao broke out. A huge palm came out, two fingers clamped the blade, and said: "it''s just a incarnation of heaven. How can it exert ten percent of its power if you force it? If it''s the natural derivative of Tiandao, I may need to be afraid of it, but now Don''t be afraid


    Bang!


    Tiandao was broken in an instant, and Tiandao''s incarnation turned pale. After looking at me, he immediately got together with Luo Tianzhan.


    "Li Shaobai, don''t be robbed by Luo Tian. This Wandao is just the beginning. It''s not the real power of Luo Tian''s divine consciousness. Now he is trying to control your body first."


    Chaos everywhere, the incarnation of the way of heaven drags Luo Tian, even if the incarnation is damaged.


    I forcibly resisted Wandao''s counter attack, sealed my own sea of knowledge, prevented the invasion of part of the divine consciousness contained in Luotian in Wandao, and began to remove the source of Tao from the impression.


    I never thought that this kind of reversal would happen. Luo Tian has the right to control the way. He has no way to even take the way of heaven. He is like a marshal with military power. Even the king can''t do anything!


    One by one, I''m not reconciled. I''ve worked hard for so long, but the result is just unacceptable. I haven''t even thought of the way to resist Luo Tian, and I''m in a complete dilemma.


    "Why Luo Tian can calculate so well that every step is accurate. Can I only live under the control of others forever? I''m not reconciled


    "Ning Xing..."


    ¡­¡­


    The author''s words: something happened tonight, two more, Wang Zhiguan is not enough, as a rest, it''s almost over, I''m very depressed.

 Chapter 931

    With the removal of the law of Tao, the cultivation which was originally called the great power of heaven gradually came down.


    There has never been a moment like this.


    Once the eternal Tao body has removed all the sources, it almost brings me back to my original form.


    He Dao was abruptly terminated, the whole situation was under the control of Luotian, as if there was no gap.


    "Ha ha ha, the incarnation of heaven, you are not my opponent."


    "Luo Tian, you are so cunning."


    "I secretly won the right to control the road, but not all of it. Only by giving up Li Shaobai and controlling the road with the power of divine consciousness can I be truly complete. Then, with the way of destiny, I am the way of heaven! You also only have the destiny which swallows by me


    As I watched the incarnation of the way of heaven gradually collapse, Luo Tian became more and more brave, and the stars fell and the roads converged, I was so anxious that I was thinking about the countermeasures while removing my own source of the way.


    "Luo Tian''s greatest dependence is not his strength, but to win and give up. If only I could win and give up too..." I clenched my teeth, and the strength was obviously retrogressive.


    The towering trees in the Dantian world began to recover.


    Until the incarnation of the way of heaven almost collapsed and Luo Tianyi''s finger approached him, I was completely beaten back to my original shape, and the way of yin and Yang was also thrown away.


    When the source of Tao is removed, the imprint of yin and Yang dissipates. At this moment, the nine sources of the physical body, fate and the heart of Tao are combined, and compared with Luo Tian, they are simply weak and pitiful.


    "Li Shaobai, I can''t hold this avatar any longer. Do you think of any countermeasures?" The incarnation of the way of heaven roars and looks anxious.


    Luo Tian sneered and looked at me from afar. He said, "first clean up the incarnation of heaven, then it''s your turn."


    "If it''s all because of me, let me solve it myself." I clenched my fists and suddenly became sad.


    Looking up, my eyes turned red, and I yelled, "Luo Tian, don''t you want to have a body? Don''t you want to control the way? Don''t you want to swallow my divinity? Don''t you want the way of destiny? "


    "Good, you can''t get any of these things!"


    "As long as I die, you will not be able to succeed in seizing the way of heaven. Even under the independent protection of the way of heaven, without these things, you will be more difficult. Frankly speaking, you can''t succeed."


    Luo Tian heard that he suddenly stopped his body in the empty air. First he showed an unexpected expression, then he laughed and asked, "even if it can''t be successful, then after you die, I can kill all the people you care about. Are you willing to die like this? Is it a better choice to help me? I know you don''t dare, because you can''t let them go. "


    "Li Shaobai, you..." the incarnation of the way of heaven''s arms collapsed. In the process of flying backwards, he was quite moved.


    Seeing that I hesitated, Luo Tian laughed more and more loudly and sneered: "you see, I said that I know you best, because I am you in the previous life, and you are me in the future. You and I belong to the same person. When you and I are united, we can reach the peak, so I''m sure you won''t do this. Don''t try to be brave. Under my calculation, you can only be a good friend forever It''s just a bug. "


    "No... I''m not you, and you''re not me. Each spirit is an independent individual. The relationship between you and me is just two spirits derived from this body. You''re the former body master, and I''m the later body master." I said.


    Luo Tian condescending, eyes slowly shrink, "you... Don''t dare, once you die, those people''s lives can be in my hands, you''d better listen to words, because heaven has no way to take me, I''m an alien, big deal to reverse time, again."


    "No matter how many times you have, the ending is the same. With the lesson from the past, the way of heaven won''t give the way of fate to others next time, so it''s useless to reverse it. And who can guarantee whether you will keep your promise after I''m taken away by you? You are a man with rampant control desire, and I won''t be controlled by anyone, even death!" I raised my hand and clapped it on my chest. The terrible physical force immediately caused severe damage to myself.


    "Damn it, stop it. You can''t die if I don''t let you die!" Luo Tian was shocked and his face changed.


    The incarnation of the way of heaven stood in front of him in a moment, resolutely performed the way, forced to stop him, and said with a smile: "Li Shaobai, to tell you the truth, I admire you very much. If I am not the way of heaven, I really hope to make friends with people like you. Don''t worry. As long as I am here, I will do my best to help you protect those people."


    "Joke, even the incarnation can''t stop me, you have to maintain the operation of the world, how can you stop me? Go away Luo Tian was furious. He suddenly waved his hand, turned it into a green sword and cut it to the head of the incarnation of heaven.


    "Come on The incarnation of the way of heaven rushed away and roared.


    I clapped my hands on the elixir field, and in an instant, I pinched the formula, and my body and consciousness expanded immediately.


    The breath is violent, the skin is cracked, spreading from the chest, and the prestige is stronger and stronger.


    Luo Tian''s eyes are red, "no! You can''t die! My calculations over the years can''t be cancelled. I order you to stop it. ""Luo Tian, you can''t stop him." The incarnation of the way of heaven would not hesitate to be cut into two pieces, and entangle Luo Tian to death.


    Luo Tian was helpless, and his forehead was blue. He scolded: "get out, get out of my way, Li Shaobai. Do you think it''s over if you die? All this is not over, you have to listen to me, because you are a dog I keep, I want to kill you! You have no right to decide your own destiny. "


    "You are wrong. My life is up to me. There is no way. You can''t control me any more. Accept my life, Luo Tian." I sadly raised the corner of my mouth, through the figure of Luo Tian, looking to the distance behind him.


    "Beijing City..."


    "Yuyan, Wudao, Ruolan, Xiaoxue..."


    "Dad, Laozi, Liqi, you piss your crotch..."


    "sorry, everyone."


    "I''m sorry, Ning Xing..."


    Ka Ka ~


    the body cracked to the extreme, and the whole person expanded to an indescribable level.


    Close your eyes, I left a tear in the corner of my eye, "destroy the body, destroy the soul, collapse the elixir field, self explosion!"


    Luo Tian stretched out his hand and yelled: "no!"


    In the moment of self explosion, sudden change!


    A warm current suddenly appeared in my divine consciousness, involving the rapid operation of the road of destiny. Unexpectedly, it absorbed all my divine consciousness, and instantly fused without anyone noticing.


    With the tremendous sound, the body turned into dust, completely disappeared in this world.


    But I didn''t seem to be dead yet. I was in a trance. I didn''t know where I was.


    It seems that time has passed for a long time, and a familiar voice suddenly rings in my ear.


    "Here you are at last."

 Chapter 932

    A vicissitudes of life, like the road to the end of life.


    When I opened my eyes, it was dark at first, then suddenly turned into an ancient temple.


    In the ancient temple, an old monk sits on his knees.


    I can only see his back, but I can''t see his true face.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The old monk suddenly looked back. His kind face, smiling like the eyes of the moon, suddenly appeared in front of me.


    The simple cassock, the old staff, and the long white beard are just like "master?" I couldn''t help blurting out.


    The master nodded with a smile and came with a staff. As he waved, the surroundings changed again and became an ancient house. There was an endless game of chess in the hall. The tea was steaming with smoke and the fragrance of tea was everywhere.


    The master went down to the front of the chessboard. His clothes changed quickly. His face turned into another person. He pointed to the end of the game and said with a smile, "apprentice, can you finish this game with me?"


    Looking at the face in front of me, I was in an unprecedented shock. It was the old man who was refining the body Sutra! How did master''s face become him?


    "What? I''m puzzled. Do you want to know why? It''s not too late for me to tell you after playing chess. " Master picked up a chess piece and completely blocked all the retreats on the chessboard.


    "It''s a dead end. It''s impossible to win." I sit opposite my master and stare at the chess game in front of me. I can''t find a way to solve it. I''m going to die one step at a time.


    , but as like as two peas, the master turned up the chessboard and replied, "yes, it''s a dead end, just like your chance, because your chance of turning over is not in the end. You want to break the situation, you must let yourself die."


    "What do you mean? Master, how have you changed? You should make it clear to me that you have already... "I scratched my head in a hurry.


    With a leisurely smile, the Master explained: "although my body is dead, my spirit is still alive. If Luo Tian is guiding you, then I have already seen the future situation through time deduction hundreds of years ago, but I can only see a little bit. So I can only put my death place in Luo Tian''s hands and continue to consume my divine consciousness Reincarnation and reincarnation, in order to help you


    "In other words, rentu is me, and I am rentu. When you practiced your body, was there a warm current helping you? That''s right. I''m helping you. "


    "This is the last remnant of the spirit of a teacher, the last remnant of the divine consciousness. Just like Luo Tian buried in the seed of your divine consciousness, the remnant of a teacher is also buried in your divine consciousness."


    "Now, you are not really dead in the illusion of fate."


    After listening, I understand a little bit.


    However, it''s unbelievable. If master is really the old man, he won''t give up the Dharma, how can he survive? I''m in a cloud.


    "Reincarnation and reincarnation in stillbirth. What do you mean, master?" I asked hastily.


    Master was not in a hurry. He brought up the teapot and poured me a cup of tea. He looked at me with a slow smile and said, "do you want to learn? This is the master''s deliberately hidden move, in order to wait for the way of fate. "


    I quickly finished my tea and said in a hurry, "master, please speak quickly. You''re going around. I can''t understand you."


    "You, you." The master shook his head with a wry smile and explained: "the art of reincarnation can put one''s own spirit into the stillbirth and the dead, and obtain the flesh of others. It is very similar to snatching and abandoning, but it is essentially different. Reincarnation can not deprive others of their will, and snatching and abandoning can be more cruel."


    "I''ve been waiting for this day as a teacher for a long time. You have to die before you can live. The ghost of being a teacher is always in your divine consciousness. Even if Luo Tian cuts off the cause and effect, it''s useless, because you know, I will know."


    "When your body collapses, I will spend the ultimate power of divine consciousness, use the technique of reincarnation, and become the master of the way of destiny through you for the time being. Only in this way can I inhale your divine spirit and divine consciousness here. But I won''t last long, I will consume too much, and soon I will really disappear."


    "Before you disappear as a teacher, I hope you can reincarnate as the way of destiny, and take the way of destiny as your body, because destiny is the core of the way of heaven, involving all roads. As long as you succeed in reincarnation, and derive all kinds of roads and paths by yourself, then you will be the way of heaven, and you can break the illusions and return to the original world."


    ...


    I was shocked all over, "death and posterity, reincarnation of divine consciousness into fate, this...


    " it''s shocking, isn''t it? There is not much time left for me to become a teacher. Now I give you the skill of reincarnation. Even if I die completely, I will be dead. " The master suddenly stiffened his face and looked very serious. He said harshly, "listen, the art of reincarnation, integrating divine consciousness into the stillbirth or the dead, is like entering an empty shell."


    "Remember not to damage the physical body, or you will fail. Adapt to it and control the physical body with divine consciousness. This is reincarnation. Only those who are masters of divine consciousness can perform it. Luo Tian can''t do it either. Each method is different.""The way of destiny is the same. You can regard it as an empty shell without soul, just a walking corpse evolving according to the rules."


    I stood up and said, "master, is that too simple? It seems that it can be done easily. Are you sure you''re not kidding? "


    "A lot of things are like this. It''s easy to say, but difficult to do. Fortunately, the way of destiny is not as easy to be damaged as the physical body. You can have many chances of failure." Said the master.


    Suddenly, master''s figure began to blur.


    "Master, you..." I stare.


    The master raised his hand, swayed left and right, and said, "it''s OK. I''ve lived for many years as a teacher. Now it''s the end. As long as you can succeed, I''ll be satisfied. Luo Tian is in great trouble. I have to get rid of it. It''s a pity that I didn''t see Luo Tian''s death before he disappeared."


    Speaking of this, master''s figure is a little blurred.


    I couldn''t wait, "master, aren''t you temporarily reincarnated in the way of destiny? Can''t you do it yet? "


    "No way. In order to bring you in, I have consumed almost all the power of divine consciousness. I can''t do it. After I die, you will be reincarnated. At the moment, you are the source of divine consciousness, which is much stronger than the ghost." The master sighed. His serious expression slowly subsided and became extremely kind. His eyes gazed at me as if he were looking at his most proud pupil.


    "Remember, it''s not over yet. I hope you will have a successful day. Hahaha, I can be a shake off shopkeeper at last and leave easily. Remember my real name, Han Canglin."


    With a smile, the ghost of master disappeared completely.


    The scene suddenly changed into an endless dark space.


    In the center of this space, there is a unique light, twisted and changeable, mysterious and mysterious, with a lot of fate.


    On the surface of the light, countless lives evolve, as if the fate of all living beings has already been arranged.


    However, some fate will change, it is a reluctant figure, a hard figure.


    I closed my eyes, felt the breath of fate of all living beings, and threw myself into it in an instant.


    "Reincarnation!"


    "Luo Tian... I don''t know what your expression will be next time you see me?"

 Chapter 933

    Take fate as a body, so as to join the Tao.


    Integrating myself into the way of destiny and feeling the fate of all living beings, I see one life track after another.


    Even I have a strong premonition that once integrated with the way of fate, I am the master of fate!


    "I have no body, so I want to take fate as my body."


    "I have no cultivation, so after reincarnation, I have to reproduce other avenues and become my own source of Tao."


    "Reincarnation, reproduction and amalgamation, I am the only way."


    ...


    wandering in the twisted and changeable fate, the fate of countless creatures, like an endless book, constantly passing in front of us.


    I saw Li Qi''s fate. In the future, GUI became the new prince, but he was killed in Luo Tian''s madness.


    I saw Fang Ruolan''s fate. Under the criticism of Fang''s family, I was left out in the cold. The only warmth was Fang Dao''s private care and greetings.


    I also saw Chu YuYan''s fate. Fortunately, she was not remembered by Luo Tian and became Luo Tian''s negligence. She struggled in her career all her life and never married.


    I also see the fate of everyone, in addition to Chu Yuyan, there is no good ending, either dead or controlled.


    However, it seems that there are still variables in all this, which is not necessarily the case. It seems that as long as I return again, my destiny will be rewritten.


    Reading the fate of all living beings, although the process is long, I did not give up halfway.


    I don''t know how long later, just like adapting to the new physical body, I adapted to the way of destiny, and began to integrate the divine consciousness completely.


    The process is doomed to be difficult, and the way of fate is uncertain, and there will be variables all the time, leading to the first direct failure.


    I''m very calm. I feel that failure once also paves the way for success.


    Try again and again, let me and the fate of the road more closely linked, their own divine sense completely scattered, but tightly linked together, like a divine sense of the big net, covering the whole fate of the road.


    After every failure, the net of divine consciousness shrinks and becomes tighter and tighter. It seems that as long as it shrinks to the limit and becomes the core of fate, it can truly transform the Tao into reincarnation.


    If Luo Tian is taking away the way of heaven, then I am changing the way of life, so as to reproduce my own source of Tao and become a new way of heaven.


    Time goes by.


    Continuous condensation, continuous contraction.


    Until the contraction to the extreme, I in the deepest part of the fate, gentle into it.


    Boom!


    Light changes suddenly, in this illusory deep space, produced violent fluctuations.


    The long river of destiny emerges, in which there are countless lives, all of them come together. Little stars turn into giant destiny in the darkness, and constantly shrink to normal height.


    Slender figure, flying hair, carrying hands, eyebrows filled with imperial power.


    Every inch of flesh and blood, every pore, every hair, is made up of the fate of all living beings.


    "Reincarnation... Succeeded." I raised my hand and looked at my palm with emotion, as if I had experienced tens of thousands of years in this illusory deep space.


    Scan a circle, it''s all black, as if there is no end.


    I don''t know what this place is. I just think it''s very big.


    "maybe as like as two peas, we must master the space Avenue before we can leave here. But now that we have changed the fate of life, then we will start to breed our own source of the road. This time, it is totally different. The only thing that I have grown up is my own. Even if it is the same, Luo Tian will have no dominion." I sat up with my knees crossed and my whole body turned.


    When I closed my eyes for a moment, I raised my hand and drew a circle out of thin air. "Fate is the core, involving all the roads, so the first... Is to divide Yin and Yang."


    After a circle of painting, yin and Yang emerge and turn into black and white beads.


    Play in the palm, I smile, "Yin and Yang have opened, then the next is time space."


    With that, I kept waving my hand. With destiny as my body, it seemed that the source of my own Tao was so relaxed, and my strength was also rising.


    But in the back, I can''t relax.


    It took a long time for the road to reach its end.


    "Damn it! Master, you didn''t say that. Why so many? I have to work myself out. "


    "It''s not easy to live. How dare you make me tired again?"


    "Even I feel that the original way of heaven seems to have gone through countless eras and is no longer complete. There are many loopholes and the source of Tao is lost, so I will certainly be different."


    "I understand that the way of heaven should also be a kind of consciousness, which is the same as I am now."


    I was so anxious that my mouth twitched. I was worried that the outside world would change. I was afraid that before I went out, Luo Tian began to attack everyone.


    So, I used all the power of fate, began to reproduce rapidly, scolded: "no matter, hurry up! I''m going out to save people. When is the end? Luo Tian that son of a bitch, certainly won''t let them go, the way of heaven can''t stop him, I have to save enough strength here to go outDestruction, creation, cause and effect, reincarnation...


    there are more and more roads and paths, which have integrated into themselves. The number has already exceeded ten thousand roads, and I can''t even figure out how many.


    Boom ~


    deep space vibration.


    It seems that the source of reproduction is coming to an end.


    "This time, I really made a lot of money. It''s worth dying... Although the physical body is gone, the body of destiny is no worse than the eternal body of Tao. This self propagating road is not only the source of its own road, but also the creation of a world, and then the control of the road by controlling the road. One road is equal to one source, then I''ll... "I can''t help ecstasy. The power of being strong to the peak makes people''s blood boil.


    "The eternal Tao body is an additional body of ten thousand Tao, but it does not really belong to itself. Luo Tian has a higher level of control than himself at that time."


    "But now, it''s not the way of heaven''s reproduction, it''s my own reproduction, with unique control!"


    While I was talking, I couldn''t help but stop. I couldn''t reproduce any more. I finally got to the end.


    At this moment, countless Tao sources surround and emit different light.


    "Take it!" I got up calmly, waved my hand, and countless Taoist sources were integrated into the Dantian of fate, and my accomplishments were climbing.


    For a moment, silence returned everywhere.


    I look into the dark, seemingly aimless, but actually I have found my way out.


    One step up, step collapse illusory, this deep space suddenly broken.


    "I''m back." My hands tear the space. When I step out again, I will be the supreme of Wanyuan!


    ..


    the author''s words: for 44000 Wang Zhiguan, I''m sorry to be late for the update.

 Chapter 934

    Tearing open the space, stepping back to the ground moment, virtually produce a strong sense of rejection.


    When I walked out completely, I stood in the desert, and the will of heaven immediately said, "how can you be like this? You''re not dead? You have a new body, these new sources of Tao, it''s impossible! "


    "We''ll talk about it later. I ask you, how long has it been since I blew up?" I turned my mouth up.


    "In less than three days, you have made this kind of progress. You have your own source of Tao, and then the source of Tao can exert the power of law. Once the source of Tao is combined with the source of Tao, you can''t avoid the fate of stepping on heaven." The words of the will of heaven ring out in my mind again.


    I looked up at the sky and said, "it''s only three days since I was there, but it''s like tens of thousands of years. OK, I know the meaning of your existence as the way of heaven. Now please tell me where is Luotian? After I kill his main body, the rest of his separation will be dealt with by you. I think you can do it? "


    "If the main body dies, Luo Tian''s separation will be weak to the extreme. It can be done. Since your self explosion, Luo Tian has lost the success of taking over the coffin. Crying in front of the coffin is just like crazy. If you show up a little later, I''m afraid he will lose his mind completely and start killing." The will of heaven answers and tells me.


    I spread my mind, and in an instant I found the location of Luo Tian.


    In the distance, Luo Tian was shocked. His red eyes were crazy and ferocious. In a moment, the divine sense said, "ha ha ha, you''re not dead, you''re not dead!! The body of fate, God help me


    Luo Tian laughs wildly, does not retreat but advances, across the distant distance, suddenly comes, oneself turned into a faint light.


    I hum a cold, step, fast forward.


    It''s just a breath, and they touch each other.


    Boom!


    Violent fluctuations, making the desert depression, sky rolling, wind howling.


    I didn''t move and looked at Luo Tian coldly.


    "Ha ha ha, take the origin of fate as the body, breed your own source of Tao, and keep circulating. It seems that you have the qualification to become the way of heaven. It''s great, it''s really great, it''s beyond my expectation." Luo Tian stepped back two steps and looked ecstatic.


    "The source state can be divided into three levels. First of all, it is to have the right to use the road, to feel the source of the road, and to give play to the power of the law."


    "I''m different. I''ve got some control over the main road, but you''re even more different. The source of Tao is not the reproduction of heaven, but your own reproduction. It''s the complete control, which is a higher level than me."


    "If you don''t upgrade to a big level and suppress you in turn, it seems that you can''t give up."


    While speaking, Luo Tian put his hands together, and ten thousand Tao turned into a helping force, breaking out an unprecedented momentum and shaking the earth.


    This is... He Dao!


    "Do you still want to join the way?" My eyes narrowed into a slit, and when I waved slowly, the whole space was isolated, so that the way of heaven could not penetrate, so that the avenue could not come, and became an irregular place!


    "Damn, the source of heaven''s Tao can''t penetrate, but your own source can be used." Luo Tian was a little surprised, and was forced to stop syncretism. He wanted to break through the space and make Syncretism in the place where there was contact with the heavenly way outside.


    "Yes, in this space, I am the rule! I am the God! Heaven has no power to deal with you, but I have, I don''t need to maintain balance like him, so you give me... "I sneer a few times, suddenly strengthen the space blockade, all the sources of Tao are scattered, and the big destiny is coming!


    "Kneel down!"


    Luo Tian immediately bent his legs, plopped down on his knees, immediately took a cool breath, raised a strong disbelief, and said: "it''s impossible, I''ve jumped out of reincarnation, not under the jurisdiction of heaven, why can you do it?"


    "If you look carefully, what''s the difference between the space I built?" I smiled.


    Luo Tian hastened to observe, his expression was even more startled, "the power of fate reincarnation space..."


    "yes, the power of fate reincarnation space, as long as you are in this place, whether you jump out of reincarnation or not, as long as it is what I say, it is the supreme truth! Whether it''s outside reincarnation or inside reincarnation, you have to listen to me. " My eyes are shining, my fingers are bouncing, my destiny is coming again.


    "Seal your mind!"


    "Break your accomplishments!"


    "No flesh!"


    Bang Bang ~


    "how could this happen?" Luo Tian''s body makes three loud noises, spurting blood on the spot, showing the color of suffocation.


    I smile more and more brilliant, "you look down on the way of destiny, I am not just a level higher than you, stripping space and independence, covering with the origin of destiny, and then adding the origin of reincarnation, I can create my own world and become a new way of heaven! The most important thing is that I haven''t been in harmony yet. I don''t know how strong it will be when I get there


    "I don''t believe you can play the way of destiny to this extent. I absolutely don''t believe it." Luo Tian shakes his head, his eyes are unbelievable.


    As I approached, I looked down at Luo Tian kneeling in front of me and said, "believe it or not, do you know how hard it is to be manipulated? If I didn''t die, I wouldn''t be able to get to this point. I''m not happy? That''s what I want. Successful reincarnation in the way of fate, from now on, I am fate! You slap yourself five hundred timesI stand in this space, like a ruler, no matter who will give in.


    Luo Tian uncontrollably raised his hands and immediately began to smoke his face.


    PA ~


    PA ~


    Pa Pa!


    "Li Shaobai, you are humiliating me!"


    "You still like to play such childish tricks."


    "You untie me, you have the ability to let me out, you and I will fight a solemn battle! I am Luo Tian, not your puppet


    Luo Tian''s grievance is unprecedented.


    After so many years of calculation, he had never tried the taste of failure. Now he was beaten in the face. He was so angry that his veins were exposed that he almost didn''t go crazy.


    "I''ll let you out, and I''ll take care of you? It''s best to be cut off from the way of heaven here. If you lose his right to dominate the way, you can do nothing but kneel down and get beaten. " I hold my chest in my hands, tilt my head slightly and squint at Luo Tian.


    Luo Tian was humiliated, but he had nothing to do. He couldn''t help cursing angrily: "you are mean and shameless! You can play with such low-level means. "


    "Well, I like to play like this, and it''s a good way to play! Ah, there are 450 slaps left. Go on. I''ll stretch my muscles and bones first. " I stretched and twisted my neck. There was a sharp slap in my ear and Luo Tian''s unyielding roar.


    Pa Pa Pa ~


    "Li Shaobai, I won''t let you go. If you think you can kill me in this way, it''s fantastic. You poor bastard, I want you to pay back a thousand times!" Luo Tian roared and opened his mouth. His face was swollen.

 Chapter 935

    "I will not die, even if the subject is killed by you, I will not die."


    "Because I have countless parts, and countless divine senses scattered outside."


    He slapped himself uncontrollably, while Luo Tian sneered, as if there was no real death in his eyes.


    "No matter how many parts you have, I will kill you completely. If heaven doesn''t work, I will do it myself!" I suddenly became angry and cut off Luo Tian''s arms with a wave.


    Luo Tian gushes out a lot of blood. As the peak of the world, he is already in a mess.


    However, Luo Tian is still confident and sneers: "you can''t do it. Do you know why I have the right to dominate the road? The reason is very simple. I have lost part of many avenues, so for so many years, the way of heaven can''t detect it. Once I die, the rules of the way will collapse, the sky will be in chaos, and the whole world will end with it! "


    "I''m already intertwined with the avenue. This is my last card!"


    "If you want to really kill me, you have to destroy the way of heaven. Before the collapse of the world, you have to rebuild order. Do you think you will succeed? Ha ha ha, that''s ridiculous. "


    "You are not yet in harmony with the Tao, so you can only separate a piece of space, as an absolute controller. But if you look at the whole world, you can''t do it yet. Although stepping on the way of heaven can''t make you die, it will definitely make you step on the way of heaven to fail, and it will also involve nine ethnic groups! But that is to say, you have no possibility of success, and you can''t exterminate me completely. "


    Hearing these words, I couldn''t help shaking my head and laughing.


    Luo Tian didn''t give up. He tried to parasitize in the origin of the road and threatened me with the whole world.


    Unfortunately, Luo Tian ignored several key points, which led to his wrong idea.


    I raised my hand and turned it into a big hand. I stretched out directly out of the space and caught the coffin in the ruins of the ancient city in an instant and placed it firmly between Luo Tian and me.


    When Luo Tian saw the coffin, his eyes were suddenly confused and he said hastily, "Li Shaobai, what do you want to do? If there is anything, you come at me. Don''t take her. Don''t be so shameless. "


    "I''m shameless? Are you shameless? Why don''t you call yourself despicable when you attack others? Now I''ll give you two choices. One is that you take the divine consciousness away from the road and enter reincarnation with your goddess Ning Xing. Seeing that she is also Ning Xing, I will arrange for you to meet in the next life. How about that? " I said.


    Luo Tian shook his head. "It''s impossible. What''s the meaning of forgetting all this and entering reincarnation? I''ve worked hard for so many years that I can''t end up like this. "


    I forcibly tore open the Rune of the coffin and grabbed a corner of the coffin with my backhand. "Well, the first choice seems that you don''t want to, so the second choice is... I will send her into reincarnation, and you will completely perish in the world, but before you die, I will temporarily show her consciousness of being sealed and say goodbye to you."


    "Li Shaobai, you are so cruel... It seems that you want to separate me from her no matter what? Then don''t blame me Luo Tian''s eyes are red and his face is blue.


    I put up a finger and swayed left and right, "you are wrong. You have no chance to make trouble. My source of Tao belongs to me. If you have to do so, I can''t eliminate all the rules of the way of heaven, and then let my source of Tao make up for it, and completely integrate with the way of heaven! But you will die in the end. The so-called trump card is just ridiculous and self righteous. "


    Luo Tian was stunned when his voice dropped.


    A color of despair gradually came to his face, full of pain and struggle, as well as deep helplessness.


    "Why...


    " I arranged it well, why it was out of control in the end... "


    " I''m not reconciled, I''m not reconciled to end like this, it''s all changing so fast, I can''t accept it. "


    Between the words, Luo Tian looks very pitiful, perhaps just as he said, the poor man must have something hateful.


    I suddenly sighed, backhand opened the coffin, which has a vague spirit, is sleeping, is being sealed.


    "Embodiment of the soul."


    When I wave my hand, I untie the seal, and the spirit of my soul blooms and turns into a vague shadow. I instill all these memories into my mind. In this space, I feel like the Almighty master.


    Fluttering long hair, dark fur, trembling open moving eyes, she... Wake up.


    Luo Tian fell into a trance and gazed at her face. For a long time, he couldn''t open his eyes and burst into tears.


    She sat up from the coffin, and the moment of contact with Luo Tian''s eyes, her whole body was slightly shocked, and her eyes were red.


    "That''s enough..."


    "that''s enough. I''m not worth it, and I don''t want it."


    "You are not Shaobai, because my Shaobai will not be like this."


    "No, I am! Luo Tian is just a pseudonym Luo Tian''s body recovers and grows two hands. Obviously, it''s not easy. He reaches out to hold her, but his hands pass through.


    She walked out of the coffin, turned around and came to me with a smile, "thank you, thank you for standing up to stop all this, what he did, and the consequences for your arrival. I''m here to apologize to you. I hope you can be early and stay with your Ning Xing. I''m sorry.""That''s what I should do, and only you can cure him." I shook my head.


    At this moment, she turned her head, looked at Luo Tian deeply, and sighed, "would you like to go with me? Since you say you are Shaobai, not Luotian, I remember that no matter where I go, my Shaobai will catch up and never let go, right? "


    "I..." Luo Tian lowered his head, showing a strong tangle and unwilling.


    She chuckled, "are you not reconciled? After so many years of calculation, today''s success has fallen short, and you don''t give up the way of heaven. Do you think it''s a pity that you can''t let it go? "


    "I..." Luo Tian was speechless.


    She suddenly became strong and asked, "what am I? You''re dumb, aren''t you? Is it important to take away the way of heaven or me?! You have made it clear to me


    Don''t say it''s Luo Tian. Even I was scared.


    Luo Tiantou buried more and more low, kneeling on the ground, did not dare to look directly at her eyes.


    She suddenly raised her voice and yelled, "don''t brag. Make it clear to me. You''ve lost everything. Do you think you can still win?"


    "Yes, I lost. I lost completely. I lost not only to Li Shaobai, but also to you." Luo Tian smiles bitterly.


    She glared at her eyes. "Why don''t you take out all your parts and the divine consciousness in the avenue, and then get rid of the body that doesn''t belong to you and leave with me? He didn''t kill you directly, but untied my seal and let me come out to wake you up. It''s already a great kindness. "


    "All this has been completely over!"

 Chapter 936

    Laughing, Luo Tian''s voice is getting louder and louder.


    "Yes, it''s over. It''s all over."


    "But how can it end like this?"


    "Even if I lose, I don''t want to lose like this!"


    She frowned and asked in an urgent voice, "stop it, don''t you listen to me? Do you have to give up completely for the sake of your unwilling thoughts? "


    "I''m sorry, my Ning Xing, you know me. I will never give up until the end. Since you don''t want to, then you can leave..." Luo Tian said.


    She was so anxious that she gave me a wink and hinted that I had no choice.


    I shook my head a little and responded with a sigh.


    Because all this is expected, Luo Tian spent a lot of effort, how can he give up?


    It seems that for so many years, Luo Tian''s initial intention has gradually changed, blinded by desire.


    She turned her head again and said, "do you really want to make such a decision?"


    "Yes, Li Shaobai, kill me. I will lose, but I won''t let you win too easily." Luo Tian nodded and then closed his eyes. His attitude was obvious.


    She was so anxious that she gnashed her teeth and tried to persuade him, but Luo Tian didn''t listen.


    Until her spirit became more and more vague, Luo Tiancai said, "you go to reincarnation, you have your choice, I also have my choice, don''t persuade me, it''s useless."


    "Do you... Regret it?" She said.


    Luo Tian replied, "I will not regret it."


    All of a sudden, she suddenly patted tianlinggai, "all this and I have a great responsibility, let me enter reincarnation, feel guilty, since you are not with me, then I reincarnation alone, there is no meaning, it is better to die."


    I didn''t react, and her ghost began to crack.


    And the whole process, Luo Tian let tears flow, also did not open his eyes to see once.


    Her legs turned into fragmentary fragments, which continued to spread upward and disappeared in the air.


    "It''s all my fault. I''m the real culprit."


    "No matter how much you say, it''s no use if you don''t listen to me."


    "Maybe you and I have been strangers since a long time ago."


    "You... Have become I don''t know, my little white only live in my memory, maybe from a long time ago, I no longer belong to this world."


    The spirit suddenly broke open and twinkled in the air, just like a flower in full bloom, and just like a withered flower.


    Silence, dead silence.


    After a long time, I came back and sighed, "what''s the trouble?"


    Luo Tianleng snorted, "this is my choice. Don''t you want to kill me? Come on, kill me first, and then I''ll fight with you outside this space! "


    "Well, since it''s your choice, I''ll help you." I raised my hand, instantly penetrated Luotian''s eyebrows, and burst out the power of terror.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Luo Tian''s main body turned into fly ash.


    When you wave your hand again, the space isolation is released and you finally see the light again.


    At this moment, the road is running wildly. From far away, there are figures coming together. All of them are Luo Tian''s separate bodies.


    The will of the way of heaven turned into a face of fiery clouds and cheered: "Li Shaobai, Luo Tian is crazy. I will try my best to maintain the balance of the world. I can''t intervene in anything else. It''s all up to you."


    The earth and the earth shake.


    The origin of countless avenues has come down, and they are combined with Luo Tian''s countless separate bodies. If every separate body is the incarnation of the avenues.


    "I said, you want to win, it''s not that simple!"


    "Although the main body is destroyed, the divine consciousness is still there. If you don''t conform to the Tao, how can you save the situation?"


    "When I die, the road will collapse. Every time you kill one of them, you will lose one road. If you kill me, the world will not be far from collapse."


    As he spoke, Zun Zun broke up and spoke in unison. In an instant, he rushed in, exerting countless rules to block out the sun. The scene was unprecedented.


    I step in the void, step by step to the sky, in an instant, the source of the Tao in the body, forming countless source light, hovering and rotating outside the body.


    No matter how many Luotian fight together, I still have no rest. I''ve been destroying all the way.


    Roaring and surging, Luo Tian''s body is constantly smashed, and I keep going up. Where I pass, it''s like a ladder made up of blood.


    I raised my head, the number is more and more, more and more, Luo Tian divided himself and even formed a big array, maintained by baizun divided himself, transformed into Baiyuan net, and fell from top to bottom.


    I once again step on the void, big hand out of thin air to grasp, a big net torn.


    Baizun spurts out a lot of blood. The array is damaged in a moment, and is attacked by strong counter attack.Boom ~ blood fog all over the sky.


    In this moment, the whole sky split, it seems to encounter unprecedented adversity.


    "Ha ha ha, the more you kill, the faster the sky will collapse. If there is no way to maintain this sky, it''s like a man who has broken his limbs and is seriously ill. What''s the use of the way of heaven, which only has the core in operation?"


    "If it''s the beginning of chaos, it''s OK. There are no creatures and the world is not fixed."


    "But now the world has been fixed, once there is no road rules, there will be earth shaking changes, and even unimaginable extinction."


    "Li Shaobai, I can''t get anything, and you can''t get anything!"


    "It''s a big deal. No one wants to live. I don''t believe it. You can really save this situation."


    I walk slowly through the void, higher and higher.


    Luo Tianfen grins and is full of madness. One hundred zunfen is shattered, and then one thousand zunfen!


    "In this case, I will use the origin of the Tao that I have propagated to help maintain the Tao of heaven." My mind moves, the original light around me flies to the sky in an instant, paving a chain of rules, and forcibly drawing the split sky to heal.


    But suddenly, a repulsive force suddenly rebounded the source.


    Luo Tian has many separate bodies and laughs at them.


    "It''s not as easy as you think."


    "This is the source of your own reproduction, not that of heaven. You two are different people, just like your hands and feet. It''s the same truth that you can''t connect them. It seems the same, but it''s different in essence."


    "You have only one choice to save the situation!"


    I open my arms, countless sources return to the body, point to the heart of Tao, and have gone beyond the clouds to see the Hongmeng universe.


    Step out again, and when you fall, step directly on the top of the sky!


    "Luotian will never die, and adversity will never die."


    "With my indomitable destiny and my firm heart of Tao, all sources are in harmony with Tao!"


    "Step on the sky!"


    ..


    words of the author: add more changes to 44200 crowns.

 Chapter 937

    "Step on the sky!"


    The integration of innumerable sources of Tao has crushed Luo Tian''s many parts, and the whole world is also changing.


    The main road collapses and the small road becomes extinct.


    When this step is taken, countless cracks are opened on the surface of the whole world.


    With the continuous convergence and integration of the source of Tao, cultivation is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Better than Wanyuan!


    The fusion of thousands of ways seems to be beyond heaven and earth.


    When Wanyuan combined with Tao, it formed the heart of origin and its own life level. If it had become the same existence as the Tao of heaven!


    There are more cracks in the world. Luo Tian broke up and said with a miserable smile: "ha ha ha, you are going to step on the sky at last. The Dao robbery is coming. It is the strongest robbery born from the reproduction of the Dao. If the Dao can control it freely and help you with deformation before that, but now it''s impossible. If I am in charge of the Dao, he can''t help you. The power of this robbery is extraordinary! ¡±


    "only if you have carried this disaster, can you really step on the sky!"


    "Your stepping on the sky is different from that of me, but the results are the same. You will never be able to carry it. You will fail, and you will become the second me. You will give up your body again, go back to the past and keep circulating."


    As soon as these words came out, the rules on the surface of the world surged, forming a huge whirlpool, and an unprecedented sense of exclusion burst out, as if to kill me completely.


    Boom ~


    the origin of the way of heaven emerges in the depths of the vortex, just like a heart, beating violently, with the same force of fate as me, and the most powerful force evolved out of control.


    A sound suddenly came from the origin of heaven.


    "Robbery is self reproduction and self release. As the way of heaven, I am now restrained by Luo Tian and can''t weaken and restrain the way of heaven. I hope you can bear this robbery and save a world of life. If necessary, I will erase my original heart and let you replace the way of heaven."


    At this time, Luo Tian''s remnant body immediately surged in.


    "Li Shaobai, you can''t escape this disaster. If I''m here, you can''t succeed."


    "I said, you''re going to end up like me. Things are going to go in a circle and repeat forever."


    "You''re wrong. I''m really different from you. You didn''t look like me." I wave my hand slightly. From the original heart of unification, I send out the rolling law. Where I pass, Luo Tian''s body is broken one after another.


    Suddenly, the whirlpool of laws on the surface of the world seems to have condensed to the extreme. The source of heaven''s way in the deep of the whirlpool suddenly spreads out a series of robberies and turns them into countless disillusionment swords, whose power is appalling.


    In a flash, the shadow of the sword flickered. Some came straight to me, while others went down.


    "This is the first robbery. It''s just the beginning. The power behind it will be stronger and stronger." Luo Tian laughed wildly.


    "Since I and the way of heaven have become the same existence, then he has, I naturally have." I suddenly pointed out that first I would destroy the shadow of the sword in front of me, then I would turn on the heart of the source of Wanyuan fusion and evolve the same shadow of the sword, which would crash down with other shadow of the sword.


    "Damn it, I almost didn''t carry the first robbery that year. If I had the luck like you, and had the body of destiny, I would have become the same existence as the way of heaven by combining the way of heaven." Luo Tian said separately.


    Boom.


    Whirlpool rapid rotation, into the nine laws giant, the strength of each one, are comparable to the nine sources!


    "Li Shaobai, there are nine robberies. This is the second one. I hope you don''t die too early." Luo Tian said separately.


    "No matter what, it won''t be worse than you used to be." With a cold hum, I kept the operation of the original heart, and also turned into a giant of nine laws. When I waved, the two sides directly fought together and fought each other fiercely.


    Once the other side wants to rush down, they will encounter strong obstacles, and even die together.


    It was not until the nine giants of both sides dissipated that the second disaster was safe.


    However, the road robbery did not dissipate, but intensified.


    Looking at the whole world, the speed of collapse is also more and more rapid.


    Even the original heart of the way of heaven is beginning to crack at this moment.


    The third, the fourth and the fifth robberies...


    one calamity is better than another, and the force evolved from it is unbelievable. It seems that it has become a struggle between me and the way of heaven. Instead, Luo Tian has become a spectator, constantly sneering.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Hum, the sixth robbery has passed, and it''s not over yet. You must be supporting it."


    "And the seventh? Though you can evolve as like as two peas, you and the heavenly path are all damaged, and you are doomed to finish.


    "Ha ha ha, the eighth robbery is coming. I''ll see what you can do now. The so-called" stepping on the sky and stepping on the sky "is to destroy the way of heaven. Either you die or heaven dies."


    God thunder suddenly appeared, the eighth disaster suddenly came, turned into an eight headed dragon, ferocious roar, the original heart of the way of heaven cracked more seriously.


    I wipe the blood from the corner of my mouth. My fingers close together. I''m no longer in the same calamity. I jump away and suddenly kill with one blow!With the scream coming out, eight robbers collapsed everywhere, seven heads exploded directly, and the only one left was biting my arm, and the limbs were crazy.


    I grabbed the corner of the dragon and tore open my mouth. In an instant, I grabbed the upper and lower teeth of the dragon. My whole body was surging and torn in two on the spot.


    The eighth was robbed.


    My whole body is full of wounds. It''s hard for me to recover for a while. The dragon''s bite seems to have the power of restraint.


    At this moment, the whirlpool of Daojie shrinks wildly, as if it is shaping something, and there comes the sound of Gala.


    There is a breath of terror, which is slowly increasing.


    With each strong trace, the heart of the origin of the way of heaven is more festering, filled with a weak breath.


    Luo Tian said with a smile: "the way of heaven is controlled by me. At present, the way of robbery is not controlled by him. It means that in the case of serious illness, he is constantly hollowing out himself and consuming his own heart. Because the way of robbery is not fixed, it depends on the object. The stronger the object, the stronger the robbery!"


    "Li Shaobai, you are trapped by me. Ha ha ha."


    "Li Shaobai, Li Shaobai, are you hurt badly now? It won''t be so easy to recover for a while and a half. It''s really enjoyable to watch the tiger fight on the mountain. "


    I secretly picked my eyebrows, thinking that Luo Tian was right, and my original heart was also damaged. As I watched the breath of the ninth disaster getting stronger and stronger, I was afraid that I would be seriously damaged if I succeeded.


    If the way of heaven collapses at this point, I have to replace him to maintain it. In the case of serious damage, it is undoubtedly very difficult.


    At this time, the whirlpool of Daojie gradually dissipated, revealing the true face of the ninth one.


    It''s a body with long hair, sword eyebrows, stars and eyes. It seems that it''s only for disaster. It''s full of the power of disaster. It''s as good as me.


    The heart of the origin of the way of heaven, in a moment was completely drained, become fragmented, began to collapse, only the way of heaven will not be willing to roar.


    It was also at this moment that Luo Tian''s body fell completely, his divine consciousness came out of his body and gathered into a ray of light. In an instant, he got into the body of the ninth robbery and said with a wild smile: "Li Shaobai, do you really think I have no bottom card? What I''m waiting for is now. There''s no spirit, but the body born for disaster. It''s a perfect body. Compared with your body of destiny, it''s better. Even for me, it''s almost no difficulty. "


    "Give up!"

 Chapter 938

    In a flash, the ninth robber was radiant, looked up and laughed wildly, and his breath was strong to the extreme.


    I can''t believe it. I didn''t expect that Luo Tian was still calculating, in order to wait for this moment.


    This ninth robbery is out of control, which costs all the heart of the origin of heaven to form. Naturally, there is no need to say more about the strength.


    Of course, I can be robbed on the premise that, like the way of heaven, I have to exhaust my original heart and push myself to the brink of death. It''s obviously not worth it. It''s better to fight with all my strength.


    At the moment, Luo Tian got the perfect body. My eyes looked coldly and I said in a deep voice: "what''s worse than that? Luo Tian, you are too arbitrary. "


    "Even if I exaggerate, but this is the physical body formed by the force of robbery, which is comparable to you. I may not be afraid of you." Luo Tian sneer, look full of confidence, but also mixed with the color of satisfaction, as if very satisfied with their calculations.


    Moving away from his sight, looking at the world behind Luo Tian, it is already roaring and loud. All living beings are frightened, and the world seems to be dying.


    Luo Tian suddenly flashed, blocking my sight, eyes back stare, cheered: "this is the last battle between you and me, regardless of success or failure, are worthy of their own, no regrets!"


    With that, Luo Tian took a step, and his whole body broke out completely, just like the body of ten thousand robbers in one!


    In a flash, Luo Tian waved his hand, and in the void outside the world, there appeared a long river of extinction, as if it could devour everything and turn all the submerged creatures into food in the stomach.


    I also wave, from the destruction of the source evolved into a sea of anger, the two sides touch, is endless mutual phagocytosis.


    Boom!


    The long river and the angry sea both break up.


    "Yes, if your original heart is not damaged, I''ll be afraid of it. But now, I really have no scruples." Luo Tian suddenly opened his arms, the space twisted and torn, countless stars appeared around him, each one seemed to have the power to destroy the sky and the earth.


    All of a sudden, the stars move, together from the bombardment, the flame rolling.


    What''s more, it''s hitting the world below.


    "I don''t believe that you can save the ants below while preserving yourself." Luo Tian said.


    Seeing hundreds of stars and meteorites fall to the earth, and others come to me, blocking all the way, I am already shocked to stand in the void.


    Deep frown, I secretly scold bad, immediately release space source, avoid the stars meteorite bombardment, walk in and out, back to the desert.


    Looking up, not only the sky collapses, meteorites fall, but also the rules are broken, and the whole world is in danger.


    Wind, the wind of extinction, can cut people''s faces.


    Rain, the rain is corrosive, can corrode life to death.


    Lightning flashes, frenzy and chaos, out of control.


    Even more, I dispersed through divine consciousness. After the collapse of the way of heaven, the cultivation of practitioners in the whole world continued to regress, degenerated into the most ordinary mortals, and people continued to die.


    "There is an inseparable connection between the practitioners and the way of heaven. Once the way of heaven collapses, the practitioners will lose their ability. Only when they reproduce the source of the way like me or rob the body like Luo Tian can they remain unchanged." I''m more and more dignified, and I feel that things are getting worse and worse.


    Take a deep breath, use the space source again, crack countless gaps in space, engulf meteorites one by one, and send them to the distant void.


    In order that the world will not continue to collapse, I will simply disperse most of the sources and circulate them throughout the world to suppress the situation for the time being.


    "I know that you can''t let them go. Now you are restrained by me. You are undoubtedly dividing your own strength. It''s more difficult to defeat me. You have to maintain the operation of the world. Therefore, the real loser is not me, but you." Luo Tian came down from the void, fell into the desert and walked.


    "Luo Tian, don''t be too rampant." While suppressing the situation, I cut off the stripping space and became independent.


    Luo Tian sneer deeper, the whole person appears extremely contemptuous, said: "or this move? If it''s the previous body, it''s really impossible to crack, but this perfect body robbing is really quite simple. I won''t win the same trick twice. "


    Speaking of this, Luo Tian''s fist strikes out of thin air, causing ripples in the space. Every ripple contains the force of disaster. Before I finished the space construction, I broke it directly.


    "I think... I''ve had enough testing. Is it time to do your best?" Luo Tian put his fists away and put them on his back. He walked leisurely.


    I said, "yes, it''s been a long time."


    Luo Tian''s face was cold. He stepped on the ground one step at a time. When his five fingers were open, he turned into a sword of robbing power, waving it. The power of terror contained in it seemed to split the earth in two.


    "If you want to protect this place, I will destroy it."


    "If you don''t take this sword, you have to take it!"


    "You are cruel." When my eyes contracted and my arms merged, my palms seized the sword by force."I''m not cruel, who is?" Luo Tian raised his mouth and waved his hand to the hilt of the sword. The sword twisted and turned into a python, which surrounded all sides and wanted to be hanged alive.


    "Five elements, fire!" With a movement of my mind, the fire path of the five elements broke out, and in a twinkling of an eye, it burned all the python.


    Luo Tian clapped his hand and said with a smile, "it''s interesting. It seems that I can''t test you any more. Next, let''s play with real weapons."


    Without waiting for Luo Tian''s hand, I didn''t retreat but advance. I fought with him directly.


    However, in the situation of dispersing part of his strength to suppress the situation temporarily, Luo Tian obviously gained the upper hand and kept looking for opportunities to destroy the land and let all living creatures die.


    I am very frustrated, and finally understand the helplessness of the way of heaven. If it were not for this situation, I would not lose to Luo Tian, where would I be suppressed?


    Luo Tian was more and more proud. His eyebrows were filled with the color of relieving Qi. He said with a wild smile: "ha ha ha, Li Shaobai, you can''t fight me after all. I know you can''t let them go. If you can''t let them go one day, you can''t fight me forever. This time, I won!"


    "Not necessarily, Luo Tian, you are proud too early. No one knows the ending until the end." I tried my best to resist and moved from the desert to the distant sea.


    The waves are surging up and down, just like the roar of an angry sea.


    Luo Tian cut the sea at will, exposing the deepest ground.


    I dodged around to the back of Luo Tian, and his backhand cut again, "ha ha, you can only suppress the situation temporarily, you have to disperse your strength to fight with me, but you can''t suppress this situation for too long. The more your strength is dispersed, then I can easily kill you."


    Boom!


    The mountain peak in the sea is directly cut in half.


    I dodged without danger. I was extremely depressed. I continued to drag Luo Tian, staring at the perfect robbery. I said in secret: "hurry up... Hurry up, now Luo Tian can''t kill me directly, I can resist. He can kill me completely only when my strength is weakest."


    "But I''m not waiting for that opportunity? Whoever comes first will die first


    "It''s a tug of war."

 Chapter 939

    Luo Tian kept a sneer. It seemed that he had not found the problem of robbing himself. He kept creating crises. On the one hand, he restrained me. On the other hand, he took the opportunity to destroy it. He wanted to weaken it quickly in this way, so that I had to disperse my strength to suppress the collapse of the world.


    However, Luo Tian doesn''t know. In fact, I''m also procrastinating, trying to avoid great consumption, and continue to deal with him.


    But even so, the scene is still grand.


    Where they passed was either a landslide or a sea break.


    I deliberately guide Luo Tian, not to the place where there are people, but to the place where there are no people.


    Time goes by.


    The battle lasted from day to night.


    But even at night, it seems to be bright.


    Until the second dawn is coming, the sun rises from the sea level, Luo Tian''s face finally appears a trace of abnormality.


    "How can... Damn, no wonder you haven''t been fighting back. You were waiting for this. I didn''t expect it to be like this!" Luo Tian murmured to himself, showing a strong disbelief.


    "Yes, since you can count me, I will count you too. Next, you will become weaker and weaker. You will not even have the strength to kill me, and even become fly ash." I wiped the blood from the corners of my mouth. In order to delay the time and suppress the situation, I was already covered with bruises. I said with a smile: "people will be unlucky, but they will not be forever unlucky. So is the disaster. There will be times when it will appear, but there will also be times when it will disappear. No matter how strong the disaster is, it will eventually disappear, and it can''t exist forever. In other words, I''m going to survive the ninth disaster. It''s a disaster Robbing the body is born in response to robbing, and it will disperse with robbing. "


    Luo Tian''s face changed greatly, and his expression was even worse than eating dog excrement. He scolded: "good calculation, I didn''t expect you to have such skill. It seems that I underestimated you too much, but it''s not so simple to really kill me."


    "Your biggest mistake is to put all your divine consciousness into the robbery. Once your divine consciousness leaves the robbery, what''s the difficulty in destroying you with my current strength?" I said.


    Luo Tian''s body suddenly blurred, and his legs began to dissipate slowly. He was so angry that he threatened: "you''re ridiculous. If you want to kill me in a moment, it''s not so easy. Although the body will disappear, my mind can disperse and kill other people. Believe it or not, I will kill Li Qi? See if you have the courage to do it


    "Can''t Li Qi? That''s Chu Yuyan. "


    "Chu Yuyan still can''t, then Fang Ruolan, then your daughter."


    "Tut Tut, if you can do it, I''ll take Ningxing away. Can you do it, the person you love most?"


    With that, Luo Tian gradually regained his mentality, as if he was a very confident man.


    ..


    provocation, thorough provocation!


    At this juncture, even if the robbery will eventually disappear, Luo Tian is still so confident, as if everything is under his control, more like I am always a loser in his eyes, a puppet manipulated by him.


    Luo Tian is the most intractable enemy in history. In particular, the method of seizing and abandoning divine consciousness is even more uncanny and difficult to capture.


    It''s not an instant to completely kill Luo Tian. In the process, Luo Tian may have taken away many people and threatened me with their lives. The situation is undoubtedly in a dilemma again.


    After a moment of silence, Luo Tianjie''s body became more illusory, and the scope of dissipation had spread to his knees.


    Nevertheless, Luo Tian still kept a smile, no longer started, sneered: "you can''t completely kill me, even if you calculated, I still have the upper hand, I said, as long as my divine consciousness is still there, I will never die, one day I will turn over."


    I raised my head, looking at the broken, crumbling sky, falling into silence again.


    Luo Tian picked his eyebrows, slightly suspicious, and asked: "how? What else do you have


    I lowered my head and looked under the sea. My eyes penetrated the earth and remained silent.


    Luo Tian twisted his brows and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing." I looked directly at Luo Tian and shook my head slowly. Now almost the whole world is relying on my source of Tao, and it has not completely collapsed for the time being. There is only one way to completely destroy Luo Tian''s divine consciousness!


    That is... Reincarnation!


    Today''s world, after losing the way of heaven, is an empty shell without soul, not necessarily unable to reincarnate!


    Through reincarnation, I can become the way of heaven, even a new way stronger than the original way of heaven!


    Therefore, I directly separated part of the divine consciousness, and quietly covered the whole world with the promotion and assistance of the heart of origin, quietly performing the art of reincarnation.


    Going deep into the world and looking at the world, I hardly need to adapt to the whole process, because now it is my Tao Yuan who maintains the balance!


    The process seems to be very smooth, no doubt is part of the divine consciousness, the use of the original heart, reincarnation for the most powerful way of heaven.


    "What? Don''t speak? I know you didn''t move, isn''t it heartache? Feel helpless? It''s a pity that I won''t, but you won''t? " Luo Tian has not yet noticed the abnormality, and his face is calm.I close my eyes and feel the whole world silently. Part of the divine consciousness is rapidly reincarnating.


    Luo Tian said with a smile, "look at the despair on your face. If you don''t want your relatives and women to die, can you please me, please me? Don''t you want to protect them? Now kneel down and plead with me, I don''t know if I will let them go? "


    I did not speak, reincarnation has reached 50%!


    Luo Tian''s tone suddenly changed, and he scolded: "Li Shaobai, you poor bastard, don''t give you any chance. It''s really a toast. Although you become stronger, you still can''t escape my calculation. Don''t think you can do anything. You can never get rid of my divine consciousness."


    "If I want to live, I can''t find a child to give up and hide well, how can you find out?"


    "I''ll always be in the dark, you''ll always be in the light, so you can''t fight me. It''s better. You''re very good now. Let go of your Divine sense, give me everything you have, and I won''t kill them if I give it up."


    I opened my eyes in a flash, and my reincarnation had reached 90%. I said in a cold voice, "impossible!"


    "Then I''m sorry. It''s a pity that you can''t kill in a flash. You''ll watch your relatives and friends die one by one." Luo Tian laughs very loudly, the robbery body has dissipated to the chest position.


    I take a deep breath and turn around to reach 100%!


    Yang Tian pointed, I said: "that... Now?"


    Luo Tian looked up at the changing sky. Suddenly, he was more frightened than ever before. He couldn''t hide his fear and said in a low voice, "it''s impossible. How did you do it?"


    ..


    words of the author: add more changes to 44400 crown of kings.

 Chapter 940

    The way of heaven suddenly appeared, connected with my original heart, and running all the time.


    The restoration of the great way is dispersing from the source of my own way and evolving all the time.


    The cracked sky begins to recover slowly. Although the process is slow, it will be completed one day.


    "Damn it, how could that be?" Luo Tian was more and more shocked, and his expression was very moving.


    I raised the corner of my mouth, "don''t you forget how I got this body of destiny? This method is called reincarnation! Now, part of my divine consciousness is the master of heaven and earth, and all my physical body is the real stepping on heaven! Together, you will die today. "


    "I''m sorry, you won the same move for the second time! The difference is... I did it, this time it''s the whole world! If you are still like before, I may not be able to deal with you, but this time you only have divine sense, nothing left, and the robbery will soon dissipate and weaken


    "The technique of great destiny reincarnation will drag you into reincarnation, put you under the jurisdiction of the way of heaven again, and forbid divine consciousness!"


    "From now on, I am the heaven, and I will step on the heaven!"


    While speaking, the will of heaven condenses and turns into a huge face composed of clouds. That''s my face.


    Boom!


    From my original heart as a bridge, with the new way of heaven, the invisible force of rules, suddenly from the sky, suspended the world''s repair, just for this blow!


    Although it is not a complete victory, it is not a perfect new way of heaven. Even against today''s Luo Tian, we can only ban a few breathing time.


    But just a few breaths is enough to tell the difference between life and death.


    In an instant, the robbery dissipated quickly, leaving only one head. Luo Tian was forbidden in the robbery and could not get out of the body.


    "No way!"


    "Let me out!"


    "In order to wait for this moment, you can endure so long. I won''t die. I''m Luo Tian. I won''t die."


    "Since it''s reincarnation, it''s under my control." I suddenly raised my hand. When I hit it with one finger, it contains everything. When I step, it''s near Luotian''s eyebrow.


    Luo Tian''s pupils dilated. After seeing the power of this finger, he was completely afraid and even more regretful. He roared: "no...


    " life breaking finger! " My hair was flying, my fingertips were bursting with unprecedented power, and the violent fluctuation made the sea roll hundreds of meters high.


    "It''s impossible..."


    "I actually died in the hands of a poor man who was calculated by me."


    "Ah ~ ~"


    with a scream, Luo Tian''s divine consciousness was hanged and completely destroyed.


    The tide returns to calm and the sea breeze blows.


    I fell down, sank into the sea, and was badly damaged.


    When I fell to the bottom of the sea, I closed my eyes and felt at ease as never before.


    I don''t know how long, one day? Or two days? It''s like sleeping the most comfortable sleep ever.


    When I woke up, I was already lying on the beach of an isolated island, and there were several dolphins in the distance, cheering and shouting.


    I sit up, look around the sea, pinch up a handful of sand and let go. I can''t help sighing, "finally... It''s over."


    Looking up, the new way of heaven, which was reincarnated by part of my divine consciousness, is constantly repairing, very, very slowly, but at least the collapse has been relieved.


    "Get things done before you get out of here." Cross knee meditation, fully connected with the divine sense of heaven, while healing, while repairing.


    Time goes by.


    In the blink of an eye, the past year.


    The world is back in good shape and full of vitality.


    The practitioners who have degenerated into ordinary people can start all over again. They have the original foundation and practice more quickly. Many people have returned to the peak.


    I used the new way of heaven to erase everyone''s memory of the disaster and restore the balance of the world. It was as if no one remembered it.


    Mortals have their lives, and practitioners have their secrets.


    After all that I had to do, I slowly opened my eyes, got up and stood on the edge of the island, staring at the direction of the capital.


    This eye penetrates the barrier of distance and leads to the distance.


    I saw Li Qi. He became the new prince, assisted by Li Dachuan.


    I see the old man, in the nameless home for the aged, seems to be very relaxed.


    I saw my father, too busy.


    Looking back, I suddenly think of Luo Tian''s card, the man who killed song Shaocheng and Chu Wenyang.


    Waving, it turns into a mirror image in front of us, in which the source of time is running, and it is constantly deducing the past scenes, just like a movie.


    Looking at the mirror silently, I finally saw the man.


    "Really... It''s him." I suddenly felt heartache.


    But the more I look back, the heartache turns into regret. Everything is because of me. If not, he will not be controlled by Luo Tian.This man is the uncle of the broken army.


    Because Sunan''s body was taken away, Luo Tian used this to not only leave a glimmer of hope for his uncle, but also constantly threaten him to do things for him, and secretly help him improve his accomplishments.


    Broken Army uncle does not want to, Luo Tian carries on the coercion, forces him to bow.


    However, in the end, instead of rescuing Sunan, he was killed by Luo Tian to remove the causal relationship between Sunan and his uncle. He was completely cheated.


    In the end, the real killer from the beginning to the end is Luo Tian.


    But now the broken uncle, after being cut off the cause and effect, can''t remember anything. As the great master of the Li family, he has a great reputation. Maybe this is his best destination.


    After scattering the mirror image, I sighed again: "maybe this situation is the best."


    With that, I suddenly waved and created three separate bodies with my own source of Tao and three divine senses.


    A person''s face is cold and stern, long hair is flying, murderous, it is Jia ZHENGJING.


    A person looks ordinary, between the eyebrows has a unique temperament, for Zhang Quan.


    The last one, with a handsome appearance, is Gu Liangsheng, just like a nobleman.


    All three of them are my own.


    I said: "I will not force the four women to change their fate and make them fall in love with me. In this way, they will lose their meaning. Since they have forgotten who I am, let''s start all over again, and then I will tell them the truth."


    "Well, how do I feel I''m making so much sense?" Gu Liangsheng split up and laughed.


    Zhang Quan shook his head and said, "no, that''s very reasonable."


    "Wipe, isn''t it for unnecessary trouble? If the real body shows up rashly and says that she wants to marry the fourth daughter, the fourth daughter will definitely fall out, and there will be another trouble. It''s better to do this. Anyway, it''s all my own. They don''t know. Ha ha ha ha. " Jia ZHENGJING split up and laughed foolishly.


    I nodded, and the three bodies immediately flew to different positions.


    When the isolated island is calm again, I look for the location of Ning Xing with the eyes of new heaven.


    "In Dongling!"


    "Ning Xing, I''m here."

 Chapter 941

    The capital.


    It''s sunny, warm and comfortable.


    Located in the center of the capital, there are three forbidden zones.


    On the left is Fang''s family, on the right is Ye''s family, and on the middle is Li''s family. They are not far away from each other. It is like a family in a state of tension.


    At this moment, the three roads leading to the three aristocratic families are all strictly guarded and must not be intruded.


    I walked on foot with my hands on my back. I was very carefree and swaggered across the barrier. No one could notice.


    "Why? Why do you suddenly feel chilly? "


    "I have, too. It''s like a cool breeze passing by."


    "Oh, it''s a fine day. What''s the wind? If we stand a little longer, we''ll change shifts. "


    Several guards looked at each other, but they didn''t think deeply. They were very happy.


    My old God yawned. My separation has been blocked by space, so it is impossible for mortals to see through.


    Walking in the shade of trees, I finally came to the front door of Fang''s house.


    There are two Unicorn statues standing on the left and right. The two Zhang high main gate is carved with dragons and phoenixes. The golden "square" character on the plaque is full of authority.


    I raised my head and looked at the front door of the Fang family. I looked back and thought of countless things.


    After a long time, I couldn''t help sighing.


    Watch out when you''re in town.


    "Who?"


    "Who was sighing just now?"


    "Why? Why no one? Is it a ghost


    I covered my mouth with my fist, came out to investigate while a guard opened the door, and went in.


    Through dizi tower and Xiantian tower, there are many young people of Fang family who are sitting in meditation with their knees crossed, eager to try and break into the tower.


    I feel more and more deeply that I was once a member of them.


    Invisible through the crowd, step into the threshold of Ruolan palace, far away, you can hear a sharp voice of scolding.


    I can not help but speed up the pace, see Fang Ruolan holding Xiaoxue, is being insulted by a young woman in luxurious clothes.


    "Fang Ruolan, take care of your daughter. She''s several years old. Why can''t you tell the primary from the secondary?"


    "Now I''m the hostess of Ruolan palace. You''re nothing but a servant who does chores here. No one can enter my yard without my permission."


    "If it wasn''t for the face of Fang Daosheng, you and this wild seed would have been expelled from Fang''s family long ago."


    Scolding scolding, Fang Ruolan''s head more bury lower, completely dare not reply.


    Xiaoxue is about three or four years old. She looks like a beautiful girl, but her eyes become red and wronged by the woman''s abuse.


    At this time, a young man came out from the back yard, put his hand around the woman''s shoulder, and said with a smile: "Fang Mei, don''t scold their mother and daughter, it''s meaningless. Go ahead, brother. I want to talk to Fang Ruolan alone."


    The woman, known as Fang Mei, reluctantly went back to the yard after hearing the advice of the young man.


    The young man''s mouth rose and suddenly came close to Fang Ruolan. He said with a bad smile, "Fang Ruolan, do you follow me? Although you are not clean, I don''t care. You are so beautiful that people want to bite you. What''s more, you are an orphan and widowed mother in the Fang family. If there is no one to cover you, you really can''t do it. It''s better for you to follow me in the future, but don''t let people know, OK? "


    Fang Ruolan quickly covers Xiaoxue''s ears and scolds: "Fang Wen, I advise you to get rid of this dirty idea. If you want me to post it to you, there''s no door. Go to your dream."


    "Now the Ruolan palace is mine, and our Fang Wen has become a little master. I want to play you to death. That''s a matter of minutes. Even Fang Dao Sheng Zi won''t know. Do you believe it? As long as I want to, you can''t protect yourself?" Fang Wen''s smile is more and more evil.


    Xiaoxue broke away Fang Ruolan''s hand, confused and curious, and asked: "Mom, what are you talking about? What do you mean? Why doesn''t Xiaoxue understand? "


    "It''s nothing. Go back and stay." Fang Ruolan drags Xiaoxue.


    As a result, Fang Wen suddenly stopped and held Xiaoxue in his arms. His mouth was close to Xiaoxue''s ear and he said with a smile, "Xiaoxue, do you want to have something delicious and fun in the future? As long as you tell your mother to let her talk to me, your uncle will give you whatever you want. "


    "No, you let her go." Fang Ruolan forced his anger and turned blue.


    Fang Wen squinted, "don''t you like it? What''s wrong with you? You are so shameless. You have an affair with others. You don''t even know who the other party is. It''s a shame to give birth to such a thing. It''s an honor for us to take a fancy to you. You should obey. "


    "I tell you, if you don''t do it today, I''ll take your daughter and send her to other places to separate your mother and daughter. I don''t think the Fang family will take care of such wild animals as her."


    "Not to mention the Fang family, even your elder brother Fang Dao is ashamed of your mother and daughter."..


    Fang Ruolan clenched her white teeth, and her moving face showed strong helplessness.


    Xiaoxue realizes that it''s not good and pushes Fang Wen away desperately, "asshole, you''re crying, mom!"


    Fang Wen is not put, one hand holding snow two hands, "wild seed, give me stop, here is not your turn to be presumptuous, don''t think you are only a few years old, can be unscrupulous."


    "You let the snow go." Fang Ruolan said.


    Fang Wen shook his head, "no, you promise me first."


    "You let her go first..." Fang Ruolan is more helpless.


    Fang Wen raised his eyebrows, burst out laughing, let go of Xiaoxue, and said: "Xiaoxue, uncle and your mother will be alone for a while. Be obedient and go back to your room. Hahaha, Fang Ruolan, I''ll tell you. Your weakness is Xiaoxue. As long as I control her, you have to do what you want, and don''t even want to say a word."


    With that, Fang Wen rubbed his hands excitedly and walked towards Fang Ruolan with a smile.


    Fang Ruolan lowered his head, full of unwilling and humiliation, gave Xiaoxue a wink, "Xiaoxue... You go back to stay."


    "Mom, if I don''t go, I''ll go too." Xiaoxue refused.


    Fang Ruolan glared, but shed tears, "can you be obedient... Mom is for you, you go back to stay, OK? I beg you, listen to your mother


    At this time, Fang Wen has come to Fang Ruolan and reaches out his hand to embrace Fang Ruolan''s waist.


    I put my arms around Fang Ruolan first, and my left hand waved suddenly, directly on Fang Wen''s face.


    "Go away!"


    Pop!


    With a bang, Fang Wen''s body was pulled to rotate, flying backward uncontrollably and crashing into the rear wall.


    Struggling to get up, Fang Wen cries out in pain and stares at Fang Ruolan.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Who was speaking just now?"


    "Why did I get hit all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 942

    Fang Wen was shocked, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Fang Ruolan felt the warmth of my hand, but also subconsciously turned his face, stunned: "this is... Who are you?"


    "My name is Jia ZHENGJING. Maybe you don''t know me now, but it won''t be long before the cause and effect can be disconnected and reconnected in another way. Now when I tell you the truth, you will only be surprised and won''t believe it is true." I lift the space barrier, show in front of people, gentle smile.


    Fang Wen was startled. His hair stood up and said, "who? Damn it. Somebody''s breaking in. What are you doing? Didn''t even know someone was coming in? "


    As soon as the words came out, several congenital masters came, and their accomplishments were all around eight fold.


    I ignore, affectionate embrace Fang Ruolan, comfort: "sorry, let your mother and daughter wronged, I am most guilty, is you."


    "Did I... Meet you somewhere?" Fang Ruolan looked at me with a moving look, even forgetting that he was held by me.


    Xiaoxue suddenly ran to the front, Gu Ling looked at me strangely and asked: "uncle, who are you?"


    "Xiaoxue, what Dad promised you has been done now. Now that I''m back, I won''t let your mother and daughter suffer any more grievances. I want everyone to know whose woman you are!" I pick up Xiaoxue in my left hand. The feeling of family reunion makes my nose sour.


    "You are Xiaoxue''s..." Fang ruolanton couldn''t believe it and fell into a trance.


    I nodded with a smile, hugged more tightly, "I promise you, this life will not let you go."


    At this time, Fang Wen completely burst into a rage, pointing at me is a big scold.


    "Well, so you are the man?"


    "After doing such an outrageous thing, how dare you have the face to come to the Fang family?"


    "And dare to do it to me, I don''t care who you are, you must be finished tonight!"


    "What are you doing? If you capture this man alive, I''ll give him to the Lord and clean him up. "


    Several experts suddenly shot, scared Fang Ruolan face big change.


    I did not move, just an idea, then rewritten the fate of these masters in the next second.


    Plop, plop, plop ~


    several experts were all out of control, and all of them fell and ate by dogs, as if their fate was doomed to fall.


    Fang Wen looked at it stupidly, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with the plane? You''re too shameful. Wrestling is so neat. "


    The masters get up together, wipe the dust off their faces, and when they look at each other, they attack again.


    To this, I only said one word, "get out!"


    The strange scene happened again.


    These masters fell down again, all scattered and rolled to one side, just like the circus performance, they couldn''t get up.


    Fang Wen was so scared that he couldn''t stand steadily. He quickly took out his mobile phone and yelled: "something''s wrong, something''s wrong, please inform Shengzi and the owner to bring someone over. Fang Ruolan''s wild man appears."


    Hang up the phone, Fang Wen calm a lot, reluctantly slow down, threatening to say: "I don''t care how strange you are, I have informed people to come, and when Fang Dao Sheng son arrives, with your charges, no doubt, no one can save you."


    "Well, I''ll wait for a while. Ruolan and I have something to tell you." I ignored Fang Wen and said softly in Fang Ruolan''s ear: "Ruolan, I''m sorry for you. You may be surprised that there will be many complex emotions. Even before the cause and effect are not reconnected, you will hate me, but anyway, I ask you to give me time. In the future, I will explain to you little by little and slowly."


    "Explain? What do you want to explain? " Fang Ruolan reacted and her eyes immediately became cold.


    I said: "matchmaker married, I will be responsible for this, take good care of your mother and daughter, as long as time is enough, I believe you will fall in love with me again, you and I are destined, inseparable, when you fall in love with me that day, I will tell you my memory, when all the natural solution."


    I haven''t finished all my words. There was a strong commotion outside the Ruolan palace, and a large number of people arrived quickly.


    Fang Sheng came in person, followed by a large number of elders. When he saw me holding Fang Ruolan and Xiaoxue from a distance, he immediately glared and said, "are you the wild man? How dare you break into our house. "


    Fang Wen, full of schadenfreude, came to Fang Sheng and said, "yes, it''s him. He said his name is Jia ZHENGJING. Just now, he wanted to kill me. What''s more, the other family turned a blind eye to him. He called you an old man and called Fang Daosheng a useless loser."


    Boom ~


    the space is torn to reveal a gap.


    There was a conceited voice, "who said I''m useless?"


    Gold robes, gorgeous boots, a face out of the gap, look full of incomparable pride.


    Fang Dao!


    Fang Sheng snorted coldly and said, "dao''er, you don''t have to do it. I think Jia ZHENGJING is very common. How can you kill a chicken with a bull''s knife? You ten, go and get himWhile talking, it was several experts.


    "Forbidden." I sighed and shook my head.


    When the law comes, these experts can''t move. They are all stupid.


    Seeing this, Fang Sheng realized that something was wrong and his face changed greatly. "This man is weird! Dao''er, you''d better do it. Hum, I see what you can do. Even Fang Ruolan is defiled. You dare to come this time. You can''t escape. As long as dao''er does it at will, you have no power to fight back. "


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but I didn''t expect that you would send it to me by yourself. I''ll never forgive you for doing this to Ruolan." Fang Dao took off his robe and threw it.


    I smile, "yes, that''s why I''m here. I want her to be my wife. If you have to stop me, I''m sorry."


    At that moment, all the people present laughed.


    "Ha ha ha, this man has a big voice. He dares to say that in front of the sage son of Fang Dao. He is looking for death."


    "I think he burned his brain. What''s the identity and status of the sage son of Fangdao? What is Jia ZHENGJING''s status? There is no comparison between the two. "


    "Maybe he''s a nobody. Maybe he came to our Fang family because of his ability."


    "Well, no matter what, as long as it''s Fang Dao Sheng Zi, Jia ZHENGJING will definitely fall down. What kind of existence is Fang Dao Sheng Zi? The younger generation is the strongest. They have three sources of cultivation. If you look at the three great families, you can''t find a second one. "


    "You are not qualified to be my brother-in-law." Fang Dao''s proud outline of a smile, the moment is approaching, waving, the law of space comes, want to put me and Fang Ruolan snow forced to separate.


    My nose itched and I couldn''t help sneezing. I didn''t control it well. The wind swept the whole Fang family. The ground trembled violently and cracked for several miles. Looking down, I couldn''t see the bottom.


    Fang Dao was full of confidence at the moment before, and he was completely disordered in the wind the next second.


    "What kind of cultivation is this? How can any sneeze be so terrible? It''s impossible Fang Wen was blown several meters in the air, and he was scared to pee in his crotch.


    ...


    the author''s words: for 44600 wangzhiguan Jiageng, four bodies, divided into four parts to write, first write Fang Ruolan''s, because she is the most pitiful, Ning Xing last.

 Chapter 943

    By the end of the storm, everything was in a mess.


    Silence, the silence of death, as static as a pool of stagnant water, all people hold their breath, dare not move at will.


    Fang Dao''s hair was scattered, and his face was full of strong horror. It was like seeing something unimaginable. All his conceit and pride became fragmented under this sneeze.


    Fang Sheng''s long beard trembled, his throat seemed to be stuck by a stone, and his face turned red. He was stunned.


    With Fang Wen landing, after a plop, the silence was broken, followed by a violent uproar.


    "This...


    " what''s going on? What kind of cultivation is this person? Even Fang Daosheng is not an opponent? "


    "Damn it, this Jia ZHENGJING must be eccentric. He must have some magic tricks."


    In the midst of doubt and fear, Fang Dao quickly calmed down and suddenly put out his hand to block the people who were about to move behind him. He said in a deep voice: "don''t talk. Now you can''t speak at will."


    "Why?" Fang Wen was puzzled.


    Fang Dao turned his head and glared at him. He held back his fear and yelled, "shut up! This man''s cultivation is quite mysterious. Maybe he didn''t realize it at the beginning, but now when you look carefully, he is covered with invisible rules, even the invisible pressure, which is more terrible than Li Qingcheng, the leader of the Li family. We can''t provoke him. "


    "Better than Jiuyuan?" Fang Wen couldn''t help asking again.


    At this time, Fang Sheng took the lead. First, he told Fang Wen to shut up. Then he went to the front of Fang Dao. His attitude changed immediately. He arched his hand at me with a smile. He looked very humble and said respectfully: "this... Elder, it''s really the good fortune of Fang family to come here today. We missed you just now. If you are slighted, please forgive me. We are just afraid of someone else It''s just not good at home. "


    "You old man, you haven''t changed much." I sneered.


    Fang Sheng picked his left eyebrow and said, "do you know me?"


    "Fang Sheng, the head of the Fang family, who doesn''t know and who doesn''t know?" I said.


    Fang Sheng swallowed his saliva, forced himself to be frightened, and said modestly, "I dare not. In front of the elder, Fang Sheng dare not. Since the elder is coming, why don''t you move and have a rest in the hall? Next, Fang Sheng will arrange a banquet for you. After all, you are Ruolan''s husband. If you come back today, you will be back to your mother''s home. I think there must be a reason why you haven''t appeared for so many years. Besides, we have taken good care of Ruolan these years, and we haven''t let their mother and daughter suffer any injustice. "


    This old fox, his face changes faster than his magic. When he saw that I had a deep cultivation, he called to me shamelessly. Isn''t he just trying to get me into Fang''s house?


    The most important thing is that Fang Sheng dares not to let Fang Ruolan''s mother and daughter be wronged. This is bullshit.


    At that time, I was full of fire and responded with a cold face: "however, I clearly saw that Ruolan was wronged. Why did you say no?"


    "Who bullied Ruolan? You tell me, I''ll deal with it right away. " Fang Sheng''s face changed dramatically and he straightened up in an instant.


    Many people looked at each other and bowed their heads.


    Fang Wen, in particular, had cysts all over his face, green and purple, his legs trembled with fear, and the sound of teeth colliding came from his mouth.


    At this time, a young woman came out of the back yard. It was Fang Mei who just insulted Fang Ruolan.


    As soon as Fang Mei came out, she saw that the situation was not right. She went directly to Fang Wen and asked, "brother, what happened? Why was it so windy just now? I thought there was an earthquake. I just fell asleep and was woken up. How come so many people came? Even Fangdao''s son has come. "


    Fang Mei''s words are undoubtedly the only sound when everyone is silent.


    Fang Wen first turned his face and looked at his sister Fang Mei with hatred. "If you don''t say a word, you will die.".


    Then Fang Wen raised his head. When he saw my eyes, he immediately cried. He knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to apologize. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t make Fang Ruolan''s idea. I''m a beast, I''m scum, I''m scum. Please let me go."


    "It''s you?" Fang Sheng is unbelievable.


    Fang Dao was furious and scolded: "how dare you hit my sister''s idea? You don''t want to live! What the hell are you? I put Ruolan here to let you take more care of her. I didn''t expect that you wanted to take care of her to that extent. You''re looking for death! "


    When he spoke, Fang Dao wanted to do it.


    Fang Sheng quickly contained it, gave a wink and said, "it''s not the way to do it. It''s not your turn to do it. Keke, master Jia hasn''t said anything yet."


    For a moment, all eyes cast on me one after another.


    From the beginning to the end, I have been holding Fang Ruolan and looking at Fang Wen coldly. I still haven''t said a word.


    The invisible attitude scared Fang Wen to death. He pulled Fang Mei to the ground, knelt down and scolded: "it''s all your fault. I want you to take care of Fang Ruolan. Why don''t you listen to me all the time? You have to point out to her behind my back. You want to kill me now. Apologize to master Jia.""What and what? What is the situation? " Fang Mei didn''t know the situation. She seemed a little dull and confused.


    But when Fang Mei glanced around, she found that all the people around her were trembling. She seemed to finally understand what was going on. Her eyes were staring at Fang Ruolan. She immediately took a cold breath and said, "even the master and the son should be afraid. Is He Fang Ruolan yours..."


    "shut up and apologize immediately." Fang Wen yelled, and was so anxious that he forced Fang Mei''s back of the head and knocked on the ground immediately.


    I don''t care. I move my eyes and look at Fang Sheng.


    Fang Sheng is also looking at me, reluctantly accumulating a smile.


    Fang frowned and asked, "are you really Ruolan''s


    "Do you still need validation?" I chuckled.


    Fang Sheng quickly waved his hand and replied, "no, no, then what do you want to do with them, master Jia?"


    "Take care of it yourself." I totally ignored the Fang Wen brothers and sisters.


    Fang Sheng immediately put on a bad face, waved to let people take Fang Wen brother and sister away, and then came up to me, made a gesture of invitation, "also ask Mr. Jia to admire me, follow me to the hall, you and I get together well, after all, no matter how you say, you and I are a family, there is Mr. Jia so exist, beyond the Li family that is minute thing."


    I waved my hand to refuse, but also ignored Fang Sheng, and Fang Ruolan looked at each other, outlined a gentle smile, said: "Ruolan, I''m sorry you are in front, I want you to give me a chance, give me a chance to compensate, I want to take you out of here."


    "I..." Fang Ruolan was speechless.


    Xiaoxue is happy, said cheerfully: "well, we finally get together, Dad, I don''t want to be here for a long time, mom, you promise dad, OK, I don''t like here, they look at me strangely."


    "Xiaoxue, do you really think so?" Fang Ruolan''s tone is full of doting.


    "Well." Xiaoxue nodded her head seriously.


    "Well, in Xiaoxue''s face, I''ll give you a chance, but I hope you can explain it clearly to me." Fang Ruolan turned her eyes and took a firm attitude.


    I laugh from the bottom of my heart, holding Xiaoxue in my left hand and Ruolan in my right hand.


    Before I left, I took a deep look and said, "it''s over. Now you are also very good."


    With that, I suddenly turned around, a three peer, no one dare to stop.


    "Dad, are you going to take us home?"


    "Well, dad will take you home, a home that belongs to us."

 Chapter 944

    Jia ZHENGJING took Fang Ruolan and Xiaoxue separately, and I put my attention on Zhang quanfen.


    At this moment, the ancient Chinese school is very lively. Many powerful young masters and the newly rising cultivation school gather here to watch the battle on the stage. Sometimes some clap their hands and sometimes some sigh with regret.


    My Zhang Quan came and sat in a place where no one could notice from beginning to end.


    "In this contest, we, the ancient crane sect, will surely win and marry Ye Wudao, the new leader."


    "Hum, don''t be proud of the ancient crane sect. Our Tianyun sect may not lose. Moreover, this time, our Lord will fight in person."


    "And our shanhaizong, the leader of our clan, is already born thirteen fold. This time, we will win the first prize in the martial arts contest, and we will live together with Ye Wudao, the leader of the ancient school."


    Several factions, zongmen, are belittling each other around the huge platform, and the atmosphere is tense.


    In the middle of the stage, there are two people fighting fiercely. They are fighting fiercely. If they don''t have the array to protect them, they will be destroyed by these two waves.


    In addition, on the throne outside the martial arts platform, there is a familiar figure standing beside him, full of congenital experts, but his face is full of disappointment. Looking at the struggle of various sects, he can''t help sighing, "they are all for power, Wudao is not young, it''s time to find a home, but now these people, everyone is in the eye."


    This person is ye Canghai.


    "Master, Wudao has become the leader of the ancient school. You''ve let go of your words. Now the boat is finished. There''s no way to take it back. It''s not easy to explain at that time." A middle-aged bald man whispered.


    Ye Canghai rubbed his temple and sighed: "parents, who don''t worry about their children? In fact, Wudao doesn''t like it either. He always tells me that she has been having a strange dream, and that she is in a trance. He insists that the dream is true. He says that a man has made an arrangement with her all his life and will come to pick her up one day. "


    "Keke, master, it''s not nice for me to say that there''s no way. Isn''t it the wrong way to practice and become possessed?" The middle-aged baldhead replied awkwardly.


    When ye Canghai waved his hand and was about to continue to watch, a woman in a white robe came out of the passage behind the theme. She had short hair and slim waist. Her face was as beautiful as a woman but not a man.


    At that moment, countless people noticed her and couldn''t help salivating.


    "The legendary Ye Wudao is really a beauty."


    "Beauty is a disaster, but if I can have this kind of beauty, it will be worth my life in a few years."


    "Tut Tut, our status and strength are too low to participate in the martial arts contest. I''m afraid it''s predestined."


    Especially the two men who are fighting, they are even more excited and more fierce.


    Ye Canghai pretended not to hear him and winked at Ye Wudao, "ah, Wudao, how did you come out?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll see." Ye Wudao shook his head and scanned the room, as if looking for something.


    Then, she suddenly uttered amazing words and said, "stop it for me. Don''t compare. You''re not the one I have to wait for."


    The whole audience was in a complete mess.


    Ye Canghai came out in a hurry to stop it, saying that the martial arts contest continued. He joked that it was a lively atmosphere.


    Then, ye Canghai angrily pulled Ye Wudao aside and yelled: "Wudao, what are you thinking? Dad has already spoken out. How can he say no more than that? "


    "I don''t care. I''ll wait for him." Ye Wudao put his arms around his chest and turned his head immediately.


    Ye Canghai''s face hate iron not into steel, advised: "no way ah, you that is a dream, how can it be true? Don''t be obsessed, will you? Besides, you told me in this dream that the man''s face is fuzzy, and you don''t even know who he is. "


    "Anyway, I don''t care. It''s him. Although I can''t remember his face, I can remember his breath clearly. It''s definitely not a dream. How can I have the same dream for a whole year? My intuition has always been very accurate, and there will be no mistake. I believe he will come to me. There must have been a turning point between me and him. " Ye Wudao''s firm response.


    This makes ye Canghai anxious, say if someone wins, then how to do? He kept persuading.


    As a result, ye Wudao just didn''t listen and didn''t agree.


    All these situations are in my eyes and ears. Even if I have a separate body, nothing can escape my eyes.


    I smile, calmly get up, slowly leave the audience, in everyone''s surprise, to Ye Wudao and ye Canghai.


    "Who is this man?"


    "What is this for?"


    "Well, where''s the nobody? How dare you ignore the rules of the ancient school and break into the venue at will? It''s just killing me. "


    I ignored other people''s words and took a step up in my walk, directly stepping into the void.Step by step, it seems to have become an invisible deterrent, making the contest terminated.


    Step by step, it seems to have blocked the mouths of all factions, and no one dares to talk nonsense again.


    Ye Canghai reacted and was unprecedentedly alert. He immediately stood in front of Ye Wudao and asked, "who are you?"


    "I''ll... Pick her up." As I walked, I raised my hand and suddenly pointed to no way.


    Wudao trembled all over and walked around behind ye Canghai. "It''s true. It''s this breath. I remember it''s him! Although a lot of strange things happened in the dream, I''m sure it''s the breath. "


    "Dream... It seems that the cause and effect between you and me, Luo Tian, has not been completely removed. There are still intermittent memories. That''s not a dream, it''s the most real." I went to the throne.


    Ye Wudao was very excited and blushed a little. "Can you tell me who you are? Why is it in my dream? And there are strange pictures in it...


    "what picture?" Ye Canghai a Leng a Leng, completely silly.


    Not only ye Canghai, but also everyone present.


    Invisible, a road of envy and hatred of the line of sight, all condensed in my body.


    "What is the origin of this man? What dream? What are they talking about? "


    "Damn it, ye Wudao looked at his eyes. Why do I feel so wrong?"


    "I don''t think we''ve been killed here, but we''ve been picked up. That''s Ye Wudao. How can we fall in love with someone so easily? And I heard them say, it seems that I have seen this man in my dream? It''s impossible to tease me. "


    I stretched out my right hand, palms on the top, said with a smile: "do you want to know everything? Come with me, I''ll tell you slowly


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I want you to help me clean up the mess. I believe my intuition is correct. He''s the one I''m waiting for." Ye Wudao put his hand in my palm.


    "Your intuition, never missed." I grabbed her and held her in my arms.


    "Oh, it''s strange. Why didn''t I stop it just now? Why does this person make me feel at ease? Seems to have seen it somewhere? Ah... It''s over. I have to clean up the mess again. I''m sorry, everyone. There was an accident in today''s martial arts contest, so I announced that it was cancelled. " Ye Canghai sighed behind.

 Chapter 945

    Dongling city.


    Gu Liangsheng came to Dongling university with a resume in his hand.


    Walking in the university environment, even if it is a separation, but also can not help recalling the good memories of the past.


    Looking at the University lovers playing, my heart is rising a warm current.


    Familiar with the road into the office of academic affairs, in front of the director knocked on the door.


    Dong Dong ~


    "come in." A familiar voice came from inside.


    With a faint smile, I pushed the door gently.


    She sat upright in the office chair, with a pen in her right hand, her hair tied into a ball, dressed in a logo work dress, her eyes staring at the desktop file, and she was concentrating on signing her name on it.


    Putting down her pen, she heaved her head and asked, "Hello, what can I do for you? You...


    at the moment of eye contact, she suddenly stops talking, stares at me and falls into a trance.


    "What? Is there anything on my face? " I put my resume on her desk.


    Suddenly, her face turned red, and she quickly opened her eyes and said, "I''m sorry, I just think I''ve seen you before. You''re here to apply. OK, show me your resume."


    "Well, good qualifications."


    "Gu Liangsheng, it''s a familiar name. I seem to have heard it."


    I thought, with my own ability, what''s the difficulty in getting a new identity? Don''t be too simple.


    Simply, I took a chair, sat opposite her, and replied with a smile: "director Chu, have I passed? Is there anything to ask? "


    Chu Yuyan put down her resume, forced herself to blush inexplicably, and looked at me, "do you have any experience with students? Because the class I''m going to give you next may be more difficult to manage. "


    "Yes, isn''t it clear on the resume? I''ve taught a lot of disobedient students, and in the end they''re all good. " I crossed my fingers and leaned over the table, smiling.


    "You don''t seem to be nervous at all, but it does give you extra points." Chu Yuyan began to feel embarrassed again.


    I deliberately came a little closer and said, "excuse me, director Chu, can you arrange a place for me? I just came to Dongling City, and I have no place to stay. "


    "Teacher dormitory there..." Chu Yuyan words to half, I immediately interrupt.


    "There are sports equipment in the teacher''s dormitory, so I can''t make room. I''m penniless now, and I don''t even have money to eat. If director Chu decides to let me pass, can you help me arrange my residence?" I said.


    Chu Yuyan slightly shocked, "how do you know that teachers'' dormitory can''t live?"


    "Ah, I heard from the security guard when I entered the school. How about I stay in your house for a few days? I''ll move in when the dormitory is ready. " I keep a confident smile.


    Chu Yuyan suddenly frowned and said, "sorry, it''s not convenient for me. I think you''d better stay in a hotel or a small hotel outside the school gate. If you don''t have any money, I can lend it to you first. That is to say, you have passed the application."


    My heart was cold at that time. What hotel should I stay in? I want to live in your house. That''s the normal story. A single man and a few women live in the same room.


    If you go to a hotel, you''ll get some wool.


    So I said, "isn''t that good? It''s just the first time we''ve met. You lend me money. "


    But unexpectedly, Chu Yuyan laughed and said, "yes, the first time you met me, you said you wanted to live in my home. Isn''t that even worse? So I''d better borrow your money. I know all your identity information. I believe you are not that kind of person. "


    This said, I was speechless, thought it is not so easy, want to enter Chu YuYan''s heart, have to step by step slowly, anxious to eat hot tofu.


    At the end of the day, Chu Yuyan lent me 1000 yuan. In fact, 1000 yuan is not money at all for her.


    What''s Chu YuYan''s background? Miss Chu.


    I settled in the small hotel outside the school gate. It was late. I left my luggage in my room and sat down on the bed, feeling a little depressed.


    The most important thing is the creaking sound coming from the room upstairs, which is just stimulating my nerves...


    I opened the window and looked at Dongling university not far away. With a long sigh, I whispered: "Chu Yuyan and Ning Xing are very difficult. Both sides need time. In addition, Ning Xing''s side, the main body is already preparing. Everything needs to be done slowly."


    "On Chu YuYan''s side, as long as there is enough time, as the person who knows her best, I don''t believe there will be too much problem."


    "I''m afraid the success rate of Ningxing is very low. Now we can''t tell them the divine memory first. After all, they don''t know who I am. They rashly come to say that I''m your boyfriend and show me the memory. It''s like one day, a stranger comes to tell me that she''s my wife. That''s bullshit."


    The more you think about it, the heavier it is.


    I turned into the bathroom, bowed my head to wash my face, and sighed: "it seems that I can only do it on both sides at the same time. I''ll stay in Dongling University and cultivate my feelings with Chu Yuyan. When I''m really together, I''ll tell her the truth."time lapse.


    Gu Liangsheng, who was separated, began to step into the normal track, teaching in Dongling University. From time to time, he deliberately created opportunities to have more contact with Chu Yuyan.


    And as time goes by, my subject is ready.


    In the office of vice president of Yi''an company.


    Ning Xing is wearing a black tights, hair tied into a horsetail shape, a proud face, and the concave convex body, it is beautiful.


    She sat on the soft sofa, holding her chest and legs up, and the posture was ecstatic.


    Qiao Yi sat on the opposite side, looking embarrassed, and sighed: "well, master Ning, you have to pay a sum of money in advance. It''s not impossible. The problem is..."


    "don''t have any problems. Old Joe, you have a friendship with me. Can''t you give it to me first? You may not know that I sneaked out of Ningfu this time. My family forced me to marry and freeze all my bank cards and credit cards. Old Joe, can''t you help me? " Rather apricot pie pie mouth, quite a bit helpless.


    "Oh, it''s not that I don''t help you, it''s that the company has been acquired, and the principal is just in the upper position. How dare I give it to you privately?" Qiao Yi is also very helpless.


    Ning Xing raised her eyebrows, "have you been bought? Who is it? "


    At this moment, I am on the road three kilometers away. I know all about the conversation between Ning Xing and Qiao Yi.


    Right hand picked up the cell phone, dialed the number of Qiao Yi, I said: "immediately, now, take the lady in front of you downstairs, if she is not interested, you say she and I will meet, you can get the money."


    "Good, good." Joey hung up.


    In a few minutes.


    Ning Xing in Qiao Yi''s leadership, came to the company downstairs, said: "old Joe, you said the president, I''m not interested in meeting ah."


    "The president said that he will give you the money you want after meeting. Although I don''t know why he knows, my admiration for the president is like a torrent of water." Qiao Yi said with a smile.


    Rather apricot white he one eye, "I don''t believe that the sky can also drop pie, if really, that certainly has no good son."


    Boom ~


    a surging engine sound suddenly reverberates, and the source appears from the corner.


    Sharp front, sharp headlights, silver appearance, low chassis, street engine, angry bull in logo!


    Stop in the company downstairs, I opened the scissors door, one step landing, all the people in the company out of the window to see.


    "Poison!"


    "Veneno, this is the new president of our company?"


    "I''m a local tyrant. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a super sports car. How much money does NIMA have to have?"


    I went to Ning Xing and showed a good smile and said, "Hello, nice to meet you. I know you are short of money now, so I have a task worth 120 million to give you. Do you want to do it?"


    "Are you the new president? 120 million missions? What mission? " Ning Xing squinted.


    I pointed to Veneno next to me and said, "from now on, protect me 24 hours and be my bodyguard. For a year, 120 million will be distributed to you monthly. If you accept it, now get on the bus with me."


    ..


    words of the author: add more changes to 44800 crowns.

 Chapter 946

    As soon as the task of 120 million yuan was mentioned, Qiao Yi was stunned.


    The expressions of the heads in the windows were all gaping.


    "One hundred twenty million?"


    "My God, just to be a bodyguard for the president? What a loser. "


    "Shenhao, he didn''t even blink his eyes, as if the money was like cabbage in the vegetable market."


    However, rather apricot is eyebrow more wrinkle more deep, circulation of a strong doubt.


    I laughed. "What? "No?"


    "How do you know me so well? You know I''m short of money? And you called Joey just now. Why do you know I''m sitting in front of him? When things go wrong, there will be demons. What are your intentions Rather apricot vigilant ask a way.


    I secretly thought, can''t tell Ning Xing, my intention is to want you to be my girlfriend? What kind of girl is there?


    So I changed my way and said, "the whole company belongs to me. As long as I''m in the company, I can be clear about it. What''s so strange? I decided to give the task to you just because you have good strength and are qualified to be my bodyguard. Please accept it or not. What can I do to an expert like you as an ordinary person? "


    With that, I opened my arms to show that I was ordinary.


    But in fact, all my accomplishments are converged by me, not to mention Ning Xing. Even when my father comes, I can''t see why. It seems ordinary, but in fact it''s not ordinary at all.


    But, rather apricot is to me deadlock, did not immediately agree to come down, but constantly looked at me, more and more doubts.


    "Have I met you somewhere? I really seem to have seen you Ning Xing obviously took me as a person with a bad heart.


    "Well, you did meet me, probably more than a year ago. I passed by Ning mansion and saw you come out from it. It seemed that you were forced to marry or something." I smile in my heart that I have a bad heart.


    Ning Xing suddenly realized, and asked: "remember, that person is you? How can you pass Ningfu for no reason? "


    "Don''t ask about it. If you accept it, get on the bus with me. Hurry up." I almost didn''t angry to death, rather apricot which come so many questions, then quickly gave Qiao Yi make a wink.


    Qiao Yi seconds understand, pulled Ning Xing''s sleeve, "Ning master, you are not just short of money? This is a good opportunity. We will not lose money with our president. You can rest assured that our president is a gentleman. "


    Ning Xing took a deep breath and thought about it for more than half a minute before she got on the bus.


    Seeing this situation, I couldn''t help but be happy. I blinked at Qiao Yi. Then I got into the driver''s seat of Veneno, pulled up the heavy scissors door, put the ignition in gear, stepped on the accelerator, and ran out with Ning Xing.


    On the way, Ning Xing holds her chest in both hands, deliberately keeping a distance from me and asking me where I am going now.


    I said that I had just come to Dongling and had not settled down yet. Naturally, I would buy a house first and live in it first. It''s better to bring decoration and furniture and directly rent it.


    Within half an hour, I came to the sales center of haijingyuan.


    With elegant environment, prosperous location and close to the sea, it is the place with the highest house price in Dongling.


    When Veneno stopped at the door of the sales center, it immediately attracted the attention of the inside.


    As soon as I got out of the car, a middle-aged man with three sales ladies came out to greet me. He claimed to be the manager and was staring at my car. He couldn''t move.


    Even if you welcome me and Ning Xing in, you look out from time to time.


    I used to tap the table with my fingers to show my intention directly, saying, "do you have any existing rooms here? I''m going to live in now. I''ll sign a contract directly, print my fingerprints, pay in full, and then give me the key. I want the biggest one and the best environment. Money is not a problem. "


    "Yes, yes." Obviously, the manager has a lot of experience and can barely keep calm. It''s nothing to buy a house in full when I drive this kind of car.


    But the salesgirls inside were shocked one by one.


    "Although I know this man may be very rich, I haven''t seen him so cheerful."


    "I''m such a black sheep. I''ll buy it and live in it immediately."


    "I envy the beauty beside him. It should be his girlfriend."


    Even the respectful manager obviously regards Ning Xing as my girlfriend. He thinks that a big business is coming. He shows me the biggest house type plan. It''s polite.


    In this regard, I did not explain, making Ning Xing very embarrassed, sitting is not, standing is not, walking is not.


    "Let''s have this sea view villa. It''s 1800 square meters. How much is it?" I looked at the house plan and didn''t think about it.


    The manager''s face was full of shame. At this moment, he began to feel uneasy and said, "because of our location and environmental factors, although it''s not a first tier city, the house price of this villa is 40000 yuan per square meter, 1800 yuan per square meter, 72 million yuan, and other taxes are not included. Are you sure?"


    The whole sales center was quiet for a moment.


    Many of the speculators who came to see the house were also awed by 72 million.Not to mention those sales girl, eyes straight golden light, the scene that called a shock.


    I calmly took out the bank card and put it in front of the manager, "take the machine, swipe the card directly, and then print the contract."


    Wow, the whole scene completely exploded.


    "Seventy two million. My God, money is not worth spending like this. It''s worse than a black sheep."


    "This guy is crazy. He can buy all the money in the capital. Why do he have to buy it in Dongling?"


    "Haijingyuan''s large-scale villas are generally bought by few people, or few people can afford them. What''s the origin of this person? I''ve seen it just now. It''s the biggest and the only one in haijingyuan. "


    "If you look at the car he drives, you will know how rich this guy is. My God, am I dreaming?"


    ..


    the process of buying a house is very smooth. When everyone is in a trance, I pay by credit card directly, sign and print the printed contract. It''s less than half an hour from the entrance to the end.


    Shaking, the manager picked up a set of keys, gave me a business card and said, "Mr. Li, my dear Chen Fei, if you have any problems in haijingyuan in the future, you can come to me directly, or I''ll take you and your girlfriend now? So that you don''t know the way. "


    Just as I was about to leave, a gray Pagani came out of the door.


    As soon as the car door opened, a fat man walked into the sales center, staring at Ning Xing, and said, "Ning Xing, why would you rather have the help of a stranger than my help? Why refuse? I''ve just found out. What can''t I do better than this man? "


    This man is Wang Guorong!


    Wang Guorong angrily stops in front of Ning Xing and stares at me. "What are you looking at? What are you? Ning Xing is my woman. People like you who have a few small money and don''t know the heaven and earth are not qualified to be with her. If you know something, get out of my way. "


    "Wang Guorong, you''ve had enough. I''ve understood what you mean. Why do you keep biting me?" Ning xingshua got up.


    Wang Guorong suddenly showed the color of stifling, tone a little bit more, advised: "Ning Xing, I know you are angry with me, you don''t care with me, OK? I know that I have gone too far in some things. I have put a lot of pressure on you in Ningfu. Can I apologize to you? Besides me, who else is worthy of you? Can the man next to you be more qualified than me? "

 Chapter 947

    "Another one?"


    "Who is this fat man? Look at that Pagani. It''ll cost tens of millions at least. "


    "Now there''s a good play. It turns out that they are in a love triangle."


    People around, it seems that this kind of thing, innate curiosity.


    I never thought that Wang Guorong could come to the door in such a short time.


    The most important thing is that after the cause and effect was cut off, Wang Guorong would pursue Ning Xing.


    This boy is obviously digging my corner. I can''t bear it.


    I simply raised the corner of my mouth, put my hand around Ningxing''s shoulder, and said, "I''m sorry, Ningxing is already my girlfriend, so no matter how unqualified I am, I''m more qualified than you."


    "It''s impossible." Wang Guorong heard that, his eyes were staring like a dead cow. He suddenly took a cold breath. He couldn''t believe it.


    Ning Xing subconsciously want to break away, I quickly gave her a wink, suggesting that I was for her to break out.


    Ning Xing seems to understand my hint. After biting her teeth a little, she doesn''t struggle any more and says, "yes, Wang Guorong, you should give up. I already have a boyfriend, that''s him, li..."


    Ning Xing obviously hasn''t remembered my full name.


    In order not to show my flaws, I quickly took the call and introduced myself: "Hello, Mr. Wang, my name is Li Shaobai."


    With that, I put out my hand.


    As a result, Wang rongdun was so angry that he seemed to lose face in front of so many people. He patted my hand away and scolded, "what are you? What''s your status and origin? You and Ning Xing together, that is toad want to eat swan meat, in terms of origin, you fart is not, have never heard of you this person


    "Oh, you mean to compare with me?" I put my left hand around Ning Xing, and I shook my right hand.


    Wang Guorong looked contemptuous, raised his chest, raised his head slightly, cocky, just like looking at people with his nostrils, and said contemptuously, "are you qualified to compete with me? Ning Xing is not the woman you can reach. I advise you to let go as soon as possible and don''t kill yourself. Even if I choose a few people in my family, it''s better than you. You are a lump of cow dung in my eyes. "


    "Why are you so sure? What makes you think I''ll be worse off than you? " Let me ask you a question.


    Wang Guorong sneered, holding a round stomach in his hands, and the more he laughed, the more sarcastic he became. "I''m too sure. I don''t know about the family and family. A upstart like you doesn''t know about the existence of aristocrats like us. With my contacts, I can conclude that you are just a nobody."


    "There''s no reason to talk. As a man, I think I should take out something to prove it?" I laughed and yawned.


    "Well, well, since you are so confident, today I will let you completely lose, let you understand the gap between you and me in the end, so that you will automatically give up Ningxing." Wang Guorong saw me in this posture. He could not help humming. He seemed to be stimulated. He took out his wallet and took out a black card.


    Wang Guorong said: "this is the limited edition black card of Huaxia. In the eyes of ordinary people, the black card of Huaxia has a limit, but this one of mine belongs to the limited edition, and there is no limit. How much influence does it take to get it? I think you should be very clear that you are here to buy a house, right? I bought the whole community. "


    When the words came out, the whole audience was shocked.


    Manager Chen Fei''s legs were soft. He came forward with the machine and stammered: "this gentleman, are you serious? I... "


    " pearls are not so real! If you don''t believe it, you can check this card to see if there is a limit. " Wang Guorong handed the card forward, with a strong sense of superiority.


    Manager Chen Fei was completely flustered and surprised. He took the black card and brushed it on the machine. His eyes almost didn''t fall on the ground.


    "There''s really no limit. It''s an unlimited black card." Manager Chen Fei was shocked.


    Wang Guorong raised his mouth, and his sense of superiority became stronger and stronger. He turned his head and sneered, "Li Shaobai, right? How about it? Do you need to compare it? I''ve bought the whole community now. I think it''s only tens of billions at most. It''s a drizzle for me. "


    "Wang Guorong, that''s enough. Li Shaobai, don''t make trouble with him." Rather apricot urgent, side head looking at me, that look in the eyes is like to express, I can''t provoke Wang Guorong.


    I''m still calm and free. For a moment, ignoring Ning Xing''s advice, I slowly pulled out my wallet from my back pocket and asked, "Wang Guorong, Wang Guorong, I don''t believe in your black card. There''s really no limit. No matter what, it can''t be beyond your family''s affordability."


    "So what? That''s enough. It''s OK to say at least tens of billions. " Wang Guorong''s words are amazing.


    When tens of billions of dollars came out, the whole audience was so shocked that they could not stand still, and their faces turned pale.


    "If you can get tens of billions of black cards, there is no upper limit."


    "That''s right. I don''t think Li Shaobai can compete with Mr. Wang. I think Mr. Wang''s background is not simple. This woman is definitely not what Li Shaobai can contact.""If you think about it, who can afford to take out tens of billions of black cards? I wish I could stay far away. Li Shaobai may be a nouveau riche, and he''s really stupid enough. Isn''t it clear what kind of women can and can''t touch? "


    "If I were him, I would let Miss Ning go now. I wish I could leave soon. Mr. Wang could not stir me up."


    It seems that Wang Guorong enjoys the sight of others, and he becomes a little bit adroit, which is in sharp contrast with me.


    Ning Xing gave me a wink again, advised: "you ignore him, let''s go."


    "I said, money is not a problem." I didn''t move. When I shook my head, I took out a bank card and put it on the table.


    "Ha ha, bank card, do you still use this kind of card? Low level, money is not a problem, I think the problem is no money, right? You''ll be loaded. A black card will be enough to crush you. " Wang Guorong spoke scornfully.


    I laughed lightly, turned to the stupefied manager Chen Fei and asked, "I think your group company is not only in Dongling, but also in Dongling? It should be found in other places, even in China, right? "


    "Ah, yes, that''s right, Mr. Li. Why do you ask? Can you buy them all? " Manager Chen Fei said.


    Wang Guorong laughed more and more wildly. He was a dandy. He said sarcastically, "well, well, if he can buy all of them, I''ll take my head off today and kick it as a ball."


    "Sorry, I can really buy it. I said money is never a problem. If you don''t believe me, you can check how much money I have on this card." I hold this ordinary bank card and swipe it directly to the machine to input the password.


    Manager Chen Fei immediately inquired about the balance. The whole machine was completely jammed and almost collapsed.


    "90000..."

 Chapter 948

    The machine sends out female voice, which is very serious and delayed.


    "90000..."


    hearing this figure, Wang Guorong almost laughed out of his mind, "if you only have 90000 yuan, you dare to be arrogant and claim to buy all the real estate of this real estate group? It''s killing me. I''ve never met a person like you. "


    Meanwhile, the machine is still reading.


    "9999..."


    squeak ~


    the machine is completely jammed and there is no response.


    At this moment, not to mention Wang Guorong, even manager Chen Fei couldn''t help laughing and said, "Mr. Li, I think the money of your bank card is not enough. Let''s put aside the question of whether you want to buy it or not. Just the 99999 yuan is not as good as Mr. Wang''s black card."


    The fall of the voice caused a roar of laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, this man is so stupid. He seems to have money, but he didn''t expect that it was only 90000 yuan."


    "I guess I took the wrong card."


    "Whether he took it wrong or not, compared with Mr. Wang, it''s a heaven and an earth."


    ..


    Wang Guorong couldn''t stop laughing and squatted on the ground with a stomachache.


    Ning Xing''s face is not good-looking. She tugs at me and whispers: "I said you can''t fight him. Even if you take the wrong card, you can''t win him. You can''t interfere in my marriage. I''ll help you explain later, so as not to drag you into the water."


    "No, the machine is stuck. Try again." I raise hand to interrupt Ning Xing next words, pick up the bank card again brush to the machine, homeopathy input password.


    This time, everyone took it as a joke, as if in their eyes, I was insulting myself. My brain was burnt out, and I had to brush it again when I took the wrong card.


    Wang Guorong did not look at it, and continued to squat on the floor laughing wildly.


    Ning sighed and thought I was trying to be brave.


    The machine''s readings, coming out again, are still full of jams and delays.


    "90000..."


    "9000..."


    "999..."


    when I got here, I stopped again for more than ten seconds, and there was no sound.


    Wang Guorong couldn''t get up with laughter, and the whole sales center was also in the middle of strange laughter.


    But just then, the machine sent out the last word.


    "100 million!"


    The word, like a heavy hammer, pounded everyone''s heart hard, making the laughter suddenly stop, and all the mouths became O-shaped.


    "This..." Ning Xing completely froze.


    Wang Guorong raised his eyes and took a cold breath. He couldn''t laugh any more. He got up and said, "did I hear you wrong just now?"


    "You heard me right." I''m holding my bank card between my fingers and I''m relaxed.


    Wang Guorong didn''t believe it. "It''s impossible. How can there be such a thing? I''ve heard it wrong, and you''ve heard it wrong. There must be something wrong with the machine


    Manager Chen Fei swallowed his saliva. As his name was, he ran into the work area and moved several machines, which were all placed in front of Wang Guorong and me.


    People around them picked up their mobile phones to record videos for fear of missing this scene. Some even threatened to send them to microblogs and major video social apps.


    "Try again, you must have heard wrong just now, or the machine is out of order." Wang Guorong was so nervous that he didn''t want to mention the figure, as if he didn''t want to admit the fact.


    I don''t have any taboo, double finger drive bank card, swipe again, and then enter the password.


    Under the query of manager Chen Fei, the machine starts to jam again. As in the previous two times, nothing is displayed on the screen, only the delayed reading sound.


    "Ninety nine thousand nine hundred ninety nine..."


    here, the machine completely jammed, no response.


    Wang Guorong was relieved. He outlined a reluctant smile and said sarcastically, "I just said, how could it be possible? If you really have so much money, how can you not be famous? With such a large sum of money, even the three aristocratic families will be shocked, and they will rush to cooperate with you. "


    Around the speculation tenants, as well as sales Miss, as well as manager Chen Fei, are also coincidentally relieved.


    "It looks like a real machine failure."


    "I said, it must be false."


    "If this guy really has so much money, why do he stay in Dongling?"


    Ning Xing sighed, "forget it."


    "Is it their own destiny to rewrite and change, can''t reveal the person before?" I browed and brushed the card again.


    Unfortunately, every time I brush it, one of the machines breaks down, and almost all of the 89 machines on the desktop are almost destroyed.


    Wang Guorong didn''t understand me. If one of the machines didn''t break down, he just said, "that smile is not so brilliant.".


    "Try again? Later you remember to pay for the machine. ""This is the seventh machine. Don''t you give up?"


    "Hahaha, it''s the last one. With a 90000 yuan bank card, you dare to be big in front of me. Why don''t you go to heaven?"


    Almost all the machines were damaged, leaving only the last one.


    "That''s enough for you. Why do you have such a good face?" Ning Xing couldn''t help persuading.


    Holding the bank card, I hesitated a little. I turned my head and gazed at Ning Xing. I thought I did it for you. Why don''t you believe me? Is it not a good thing to help you get rid of Wang Guorong''s obsession?


    In a flash, two fingers waving, card brush!


    This time, the machine is finally a little bit normal, and the reading sound is obviously smooth.


    "Ninety nine hundred and ninety-nine billion."


    The sound of this number came out completely, as well as the display on the machine screen. The nine words that I couldn''t afford to lose seemed to turn into a slap in the face. They slapped Wang Guorong hard on the face, and everyone shut up.


    Silence is better than sound!


    Invisible is better than visible!


    Wang Guorong is completely stupid.


    The speculators and the salesgirls have also become numb, and some of them have dropped their mobile phones, which are recording videos, to the ground.


    Manager Chen Fei''s mouth is so wide open that he can almost put his fist in it. He just can''t say a word.


    Ning Xing looks moved, closely watching me, as if to see this life is impossible to see people and things.


    Silence, the machine again stuck, even began to actively cycle reading.


    "Ninety nine billion."


    "Ninety nine billion."


    ..


    every time, Wang Guorong''s face was whipped, and the corners of his mouth kept twitching. In the sight of the public, his impression turned over and became a clown.


    "Ninety nine hundred and ninety-nine billion, I know. There is too much money to run the machine."


    "My God, is this a dream? Why is it more shocking than buying a house just now? This is the richest man in the world. "


    "NIMA, I don''t think he is a super invisible rich man. I''m really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. That black card is in this ordinary card, but it has a bank card of 9999 billion. It''s rubbish."


    ...


    in response, Wang Guorong''s face was like eating dog excrement. His first reaction was that he didn''t believe it and scolded: "with so much money, it''s impossible for him to have no news, and he can''t escape the supervision of CNOOC. You''re finished. The source of the money is absolutely unknown. I''ll inform CNOOC now and let them investigate you!"


    "Yes, you have more money than me, but as long as Zhonghai takes you away for investigation, I''m sure you''ll never get out, and Ning Xing won''t get out of my hand in the end."


    I picked my ears and said, "go to inform me. Believe it or not, there are ten thousand ways to kill you? Believe it or not, the next second I let you eat shit, you have to eat shit, let you learn barking, you have to learn barking? "


    "Ha ha ha, you are too arrogant. This kind of thing is impossible. Do you think you are a God? Is it God? What about money? I have the right! " Wang Guorong took out his mobile phone and laughed wildly. His eyes of schadenfreude seemed to indicate that as long as he made a phone call, I would be completely finished.


    I nodded and said, "yes, I am God now, God."


    ...


    the author''s words: add more to the 45000 crown of kings.

 Chapter 949

    Wang Guorong seems to hear the funniest joke in the world, holding a mobile phone to unlock, almost laughing.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to bother with you. I can''t make a phone call for you, and I can''t make a phone call for anyone." I changed my destiny immediately.


    Wang Guorong didn''t understand me, so he decisively clicked on the virtual keyboard of the mobile phone, made speed dial, and then put it in his ear, like Lao Tzu was the best in the world.


    However, the next second he was stunned, full of strange looking at the mobile phone, confused: "what''s the matter, why not call out?"


    Then, Wang Guorong tried several times, but still couldn''t get out.


    This strange scene suddenly made people wide eyed.


    I think deterrence is not enough, simply raise a finger, light said: "punishment, punishment you stand here enough for a day."


    With that, I put my arm around Ning Xing''s shoulder, gave manager Chen Fei a wink, and immediately left the sales center.


    Wang Guorong''s shocked voice came from behind.


    "Damn, why can''t I move?"


    "What''s going on? Why can''t I walk? It''s like the feet are stuck. "


    "Did he use any sorcery on me? It''s impossible. Shit, I''ve been peeing. This is...


    ..


    when I came to the newly purchased sea view villa, manager Chen Fei introduced the house type and left wisely.


    Standing on the balcony on the second floor, facing the sea, waves of sea breeze blowing, very comfortable.


    I light a cigarette leisurely, and everything in the dark is running in accordance with the normal track. I think it only takes some time for my goal to be completed.


    At this time, Ning Xing went up to the second floor, came behind me and said in a deep voice, "what did you do to Wang Guorong?"


    "I didn''t do anything to him. Do you really think I can have the power of God? You''re kidding. He can''t move. There must be his reason. " I said a reason, regardless of his 37 21, anyway, this topic Ning Xing certainly can''t find a suitable reason, how I make it up is reasonable.


    I turned around, back against the balcony guardrail, left fingers holding a cigarette, slowly in my mouth, looking at Ning Xing''s figure, not from the corner of the mouth, the heart said is a peerless beauty.


    Aware of the change in my eyes, Ning Xingxin was alert, stepped back a little, and said: "you are absolutely not an ordinary person who can have this kind of wealth. You can''t let me be a person with only a little capital to protect your safety. Tell me your real intention. I don''t believe you are that simple."


    Ning Xing deserves to be Ning Xing. She has always been thoughtful.


    So, I said the truth: "I am for you."


    "For me? What''s my plan? If you don''t make it clear, I''ll leave, because you are so mysterious. I think you have a deep secret in your heart. I will never risk myself. " Ning Xing obviously didn''t believe it.


    I smoke a shake, dark scold finished, it seems not to tell the truth, but I tell the truth, Ning Xing may not believe it!


    This can make me difficult, three women are very smooth progress, only to Ningxing here, but difficult.


    A little thought, there is no other way, this money is not bound Ningxing.


    So I said, "would you like to listen?"


    "What can''t I hear?" Ning Xingjiao was angry.


    I smile and explain: "I come from a world before the cause and effect is cut off. This world has experienced unimaginable disasters. In order to protect you, I would rather you and my cause and effect be cut off, and I would rather my traces of existence be erased."


    "Later, I succeeded in erasing the memory of disaster from the memory of all living beings."


    "One way of cultivation is to divide the land and the natural resources. Above the natural resources is the source environment. Ordinary people can only cultivate to nine sources. The arrogant can reach hundreds of sources, thousands of sources, and even thousands of sources. On the source environment, there are the ways of combination, which can be divided into nine sources, hundreds of sources, thousands of sources, and thousands of sources


    "But I am different. I have developed my own source. After the collapse of heaven, part of the divine consciousness and my own source of Tao spread and became a new way of heaven."


    Ning Xing looked moved and asked, "what you did to Wang Guorong just now..."


    "yes, it''s meaningless to hide from you. As long as it''s under the cover of the sky, I can do whatever I want. This ability is waiting for God." I gently nodded, waving, behind the calm sea, immediately crazy Fanyong.


    Ning Xing''s pretty face turned white and asked, "if you are telling the truth, why do you want to approach me?"


    "But even if I''m a God, I have weaknesses, and I don''t want to change people and things with my power, that is... You." I said.


    "Me? What does that mean? " Ning Xing doesn''t understand.


    I pinched out my cigarette butt and sighed: "even if I am as strong as God, there were times when I was weak. Every time a woman was protecting me, encouraging me and helping me, I couldn''t forget her. So I changed a lot of things and made opportunities for her to meet me again. Maybe it sounds like an unbelievable joke, but every word of me, It''s all from my heart. That woman is you, Ning Xing. ""No way. I didn''t know you before." Ning Xing shakes her head and denies.


    I can''t help laughing bitterly, "I know you won''t believe it. After all, cause and effect have been cut off. It''s normal for you to say so, but are you willing to give me a chance?"


    Ning Xing deeply looked at me, "impossible, you are too mysterious and weird, no matter what you say is true or false, I can''t stay here, you have caused me enough trouble, when the Wangs ask a crime down, Ning Fu is not easy to explain, I have to draw a clear line with you."


    With that, Ning Xing turned around and left.


    "I''ll help you out." I flashed in front of Ning Xing.


    "Get out of the way. I don''t know you. Don''t be so familiar, OK?" Rather apricot expression gradually cold, straight stare at me.


    I didn''t put it in my heart and said with a smile: "a long time ago, when I was not together, I also felt that you were very upset. You always interfered with me. You are always so thin skinned, so reserved, and so vengeful. But this time, I will be very active, and I will still be shameless."


    "Get out of the way!" Ning Xing gave a big drink.


    I forced her to the wall and said shamelessly, "I won''t let her, I won''t let her. If you have the ability, you can kill me. I don''t want my face. Are you afraid of death? I''ll follow you wherever you go. Anyway, I said in front of Wang Guorong that it''s your boyfriend, and then I''ll go around and publicize that all fake things can come true, so I advise you not to go. "


    "You... Asshole, you are shameless, mean and mean!" Ning apricot white teeth bite, hate cut me a look.


    This hate look, I will never forget.

 Chapter 950

    Afterwards, Ning Xing had no choice but to stay.


    That night, in order to stay away from me, Ning Xing let me live on the first floor. She lived on the second floor herself.


    In the end, Ning Xing is still wary of me.


    The next morning, manager Chen Fei called me in person and said that Wang Guorong had been standing in the sales center for a whole day. Several people tried their best to pull, but they couldn''t move. Their legs were like pouring cement. It was a strange story.


    For this reason, the sales center closed for a day. In order not to let Wang Guorong pee in his pants, manager Chen Fei emptied all the people, personally took the pulse to him as a urinal, and fed him with feces and urine for a whole day before he sent the God of plague away.


    Later, manager Chen Fei also asked me about the group''s real estate. He was just asking me in disguise whether to buy their group''s house or not.


    I said it doesn''t matter. I''ll do what I say and ask him to inform the top management and send someone to talk to me in person.


    After discussing the matter, Chen Fei was polite. He said that what I did yesterday was completely on the Internet. Let me have a look.


    After I hung up the phone, I went to the microblog to have a look. The result was that the video was recorded and spread to the major websites. The popularity was very high and directly became the headlines.


    There are also a number of comments, which are in full swing.


    ¡°66666£¡¡±


    "Shenhao, it''s just Shenhao. NIMA has so much money, I wonder how he got here."


    "This is the richest man in the world, isn''t it? No one is going to check it?"


    "It turned out to be a love triangle. The relationship is so chaotic."


    I cocked my legs and sat on the sofa on the first floor with great interest. I thought that things were so noisy that CNOOC must have been investigating.


    However, they can never find out anything, because under my changed fate, the money came from a clear source, and every cent is a legitimate source, not a fabrication.


    I yawned. Ning Xing came down from the second floor and looked at me from afar. "It''s very popular on the Internet. Do you care so much?"


    "What? You don''t think it''s enough, do you? Do you want to be hotter? " I had a bad laugh.


    Ning Xing seems to realize that something is wrong. She shows more vigilance and asks quickly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Since you stay here, Wang Guorong won''t give up. There will be one after another troubles. It''s better to cut the mess quickly. I''ll solve the problem for you. You can''t do it by yourself." Then I registered a new microblog account, put up a scissors hand, turned around and took a self photo for myself, and took Ning Xing in by the way.


    Then, I attached a paragraph of text and directly click send.


    When I finished, I slowly put my mobile phone into my trouser pocket. It was like nothing happened. I got up and held the car key. I went to Ning Xing and said, "go out and have breakfast. By the way, I''ll buy some firewood, rice, soy sauce and vinegar. It''s easy to cook in the future."


    Ning Xing back, "you... What did you just send with your mobile phone?"


    "Soon you''ll know." My overbearing hook Ning apricot shoulder, decisively to the door.


    ..


    in a breakfast time, the whole network has undergone earth shaking changes.


    I secretly looked at a few eyes, and the microblog I sent completely exploded.


    For a time, countless fans pay attention to the official automatic certification: Li Shaobai, the world''s richest man.


    And the only blog post, comments, has reached hundreds of thousands in a short period of time.


    "Brother Shenhao, I like your hegemony! Can I add wechat? 178****4589¡£¡±


    "Tuan Mie, ha ha, brother, I''ll hang out with you and take me."


    "Shenhao fans gathered, our slogan is, Shenhao a, who will fight, second kill the whole universe, strong hold ~"


    "There is no love for the former richest man in the world. I can''t go back to being the richest man in my life."


    After dinner, Ning Xing and I went to the supermarket to buy daily necessities.


    Many customers see me and Ning Xing, secretly pick up the phone to take photos.


    Ning Xing frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Why has someone been secretly taking pictures since breakfast


    "Cough, cough, it''s OK." I coughed awkwardly.


    At this time, Ning Xing mobile phone vibration rings, she picked up to answer, which is the second master''s voice.


    "Xiao Xing, are you really with that man?" The second master is full of disbelief.


    Ning Xing is more and more confused and asks: "are you talking about Li Shaobai?"


    "In addition to who he can have, he said on the Internet, disguised to admit that you and his relationship, don''t you know? But this boy is very powerful. He has so much money. Zhonghai has investigated him all night, but he can''t find out anything fishy. He is an invisible rich man. Oh, no, no, no, he is Shenhao. This boy is very good, but it''s hard for the Wang family to explain. It''s very difficult for us Ningfu to do. Your brother Zhenbang is on the way to Dongling when such a big thing happens ¡£¡± The second master sighed.I smile, a grab Ningxing mobile phone, politely said: "Hello, I''m Li Shaobai, you can rest assured, I will not let Ningfu difficult to do, you do nothing from now on, I will solve all the problems for you, let me and Ningxing rightfully together, I promise no one dare to stop."


    "Are you Li Shaobai? You are crazy. Even if you have money, you may not be able to deal with the Wang family. Young man, don''t speak so arrogantly. It''s easy to fall down. " The second master snorted. He seemed a little dissatisfied.


    "You Ning apricot urgent, want to grab back the mobile phone, I am an instant is a turn, let Ning apricot into the air.


    Then, I said to the second master, "don''t worry. I don''t have to come out in person. The Wang family will give up. After all, the marriage hasn''t been completely settled. Ningfu is not a repentant marriage, and I''m not a bride snatcher."


    "You are too arrogant. I''ve never seen such a crazy Wang family like you. What kind of existence is that? Whatever you say, you can do. " The second master doesn''t believe me any more. He seems to think that I''m being insincere.


    "Second master, don''t worry. After dealing with these troubles, I''ll come to your house in person and take good cigarettes and wine to honor you. Hang up first." I hung up the phone and gave it back to Ning Xing.


    Ning Xing took it in her hand and showed great dissatisfaction. She wanted to break me up and said, "what have you done? Son of a bitch, did I let you rob my cell phone? What are you talking about? "


    I took out my mobile phone, opened the microblog interface, and went directly across the screen.


    The content of the picture is that I put up scissors hands in front, and Ning Xing stands behind, holding her chest in both hands.


    The most important thing is that the accompanying words are the key points.


    "Who dares to rob a woman with me?"?! To fight one, to fight two, to fight a pair, to fight five direct regiments, to fight eight direct super God! Lao Tzu is not only the black sheep of the family, but also the richest man in the world. Who dares to refuse? If he refuses, Lao Tzu will send him to the spring with a set of skills. "


    When Ning Xing saw this complete micro blog, she was completely stunned.


    Then, her face showed a strong crimson. She punched me hard and said, "you bastard, I can''t wash when I jump into the Yellow River. You are just a pit. You dare to set me a routine."


    "That''s right. I''m just trying to set you up, because... You''re Li Shaobai''s woman. If you enter my pit, you can''t go out." I grabbed her fist and laughed.

 Chapter 951

    Being caught by me and patted by the mobile phones around her, Ning Xing blushes to the root of her ears. She pulls her hand away and turns her head to ignore me.


    I laughed and pushed the shopping cart around the supermarket and bought a lot of things.


    Finally tossed home, I pretended to collapse on the sofa, covering my stomach with both hands, and immediately began to pretend to be dead, saying: "Oh, I''m so hungry. I''m starving to death. Ning Xing, please cook quickly and get me something to eat. I have no strength to walk."


    "Come on, don''t you say you are a God? Will God be hungry? Your move is too bad. I can see through it at will. " Ning Xingbai gave me a look and directly came to kick my knee.


    I quickly sat up straight body, hippy smile of the thumbs up, "Miss Ning really brilliant eyes, I wait for slag slag admire all over the place."


    Ning Xing gently sat down, hands have been crossed in front of the chest, blocking the gap, attitude suddenly become very serious.


    I stopped laughing at that time, quickly covered up my embarrassment and poured out a cup of tea.


    But, rather apricot Leng is don''t speak, must sit beside, with that pair of eyes straight at me.


    I feel uncomfortable all over. After drinking the tea, I put down the quilt and said, "what are you staring at me for?"


    "Are you sure... You can solve Wang Guorong''s obsession?" Ning Xing finally said the truth.


    My head is like pounding garlic, up and down desperately.


    "In fact, I still don''t believe your words, but if you can solve Wang Guorong for me, I can try to believe you, try to believe... I once had a relationship with you, because now the situation in Ningfu is not good, and I really don''t want to have a relationship with Wang Guorong. There is no way. I will definitely give you back the favor." Ning Xing serious mouth, tone is extremely serious.


    I know Ning Xing''s personality. In addition to her thin complexion, her biggest characteristic is keeping her promise.


    Squinting, I can''t help looking obscene and asked: "do you mean to admit that you are my girlfriend in disguise?"


    "How can you..." Ning Xing is anxious, but she can''t roar at me.


    "Forget it. If you don''t admit it, I can''t help you." I turned my head, deliberately shaking my legs, pretending to be full of confidence.


    Ning Xing is silent and does not move.


    I looked in the other direction and ignored her.


    After a moment, Ning Xing made a sound of gritting her teeth in her mouth. She grabbed my shoulder and clothes with her hands and pushed them gently. Her voice was soft. "You just... Help me once, I''m sure I''ll pay you back."


    I didn''t agree immediately.


    Ning xingkuai Wei died and said, "just once, just once, I don''t want Ning Fu to be hard to do. I promise I will return your favor and never owe you."


    I shook my legs and didn''t reply.


    As a result, Ning Xing turned over and pushed me very hard. She said angrily, "if you don''t help me, I beg your help. I''ve deliberately done this. I''ve never seen such a disgusting person as you."


    At the bottom of my heart, I secretly scolded and pretended to be too much. I quickly welcomed each other with a smile and said, "Oh, I''m just acting. Don''t worry. Don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll help you, and I don''t have to pay back the favor. I can''t count what I owe you."


    Ning Xing heard that her right lip was slightly raised, as if she was smiling. With her concave and convex figure and the package of black tights, she was a beauty.


    That smirk''s expression, and like a small plot to succeed, forced convergence back, face, said: "Na Na Na, now you take the initiative to help me, I didn''t ask you, but I will certainly return the favor, you say you want what, I can do, will return you."


    I shook my head to show that I really didn''t have to pay back anything.


    Ning Xing is determined to the end, I have to say a condition.


    I ponder carefully, scan rather apricot whole body one eye, suddenly had a wonderful idea.


    So I cleared my throat and said, "well, how about washing my feet? I promise it will be done


    "Wash feet..." rather apricot surprised, it seems never thought that my condition will be this, simple but let her embarrassed.


    Ning Xing is also miss Ning Fu. She asked her to condescend to wash my feet for me. It''s estimated that she really can''t wash her feet by jumping into the Yellow River. At least it takes a couple to wash each other''s feet.


    I laugh, think of the past memory, think of Ning Xing was dissatisfied with the expression, said with a joke: "ha ha, wash feet sister."


    Ning Xing is ashamed and angry, but now the situation is so, she can only rely on me.


    Deadlock for a few seconds, Ning Xing said let me wait, and then ran into the bathroom.


    Two minutes later, Ning Xing sleeves up, hands wet, carrying a basin of hot water, stiff all over came to me, squatted down to put feet basin, looked up at me, "put your feet in."


    This moment, Ning apricot that group of soft clip deep bottomless gap, I saw.


    Ning Xing covers chest position quickly, scold a way: "you see me to dig out your eyes again, close eyes."Silently watching Ning Xing, I didn''t put my feet in, but calmly got up, pulled her to my position and sat down, then squatted down, took off her shoes directly, grabbed a pair of jade feet and put them into the foot basin.


    "Ah, what are you doing?"


    "Itch, didn''t I wash your feet?"


    "Stop, stop, stop, you can''t touch my feet. Men and women don''t give and take."


    I forcibly pressed Ning Xing''s foot, not let her move, looked up and said: "I said washing feet, but did not say who washed feet for whom, my condition is very simple, let me wash feet for you."


    "This... Can''t, how can you help me, the condition or you help me wash my feet?" Rather apricot won''t, as if the foot is her most sensitive zone, blush don''t want.


    I got tough and said, "I''d love to! If you dare to refuse, I won''t help you, so you sit down and don''t do anything and don''t say anything. "


    Ning Xing was silent at that time, closed his eyes, forced to insist on, blushing hot.


    I hold her feet, gentle massage, think of a lot of the past, suddenly feel sour nose.


    How many times I thought I was dead, how many times I was trapped in a difficult situation and had no way out. I didn''t expect to have the chance to see Ning Xing again and wash her feet again.


    I used to feel very depressed, but now, how could it not be a kind of happiness?


    Ning Xing has been paying for me, I owe her too much, I''m afraid it''s not clear all my life, what is washing her feet?


    When you love someone deeply, you are willing to do anything.


    "Why? Why are your eyes red? " Ning Xing peeked at me secretly.


    I reluctantly smile response: "no, just think of some things, I enjoy now this kind of flat light, no crisis, no oppression, only you and me two people world."


    "Do you... Do you pursue people like this? You are a bit overbearing. You are the first one to touch my feet... But I always feel that I have seen you, and not just at the gate of Ning mansion. " Ning Xing seems to be forced to endure shyness, but at the same time, she can''t help being curious.


    "Of course, I''ve been in your memory more than once." My heart tingles like ten thousand ants biting.


    ..


    the author''s words: add changes to 45200 crowns.

 Chapter 952

    After such an episode of foot washing, the relationship between Ning Xing and me has changed a little. She doesn''t defend me like before. They live together in the villa, inseparable.


    Ning Zhenbang came once and threatened to test me to see if I was qualified to be his brother-in-law.


    Later, I showed my hand casually. He was so scared that he rushed back to the capital immediately. It seems that the second master sent me to test the situation.


    Wang side, I did not come forward, but let Jia ZHENGJING separately wrote a letter, sent to the Fang family.


    Within two days, the influence of this letter spread out from the Fang family, and the whole Wang family came to Dongling to apologize, pissed off.


    Under the leadership of Wang Lin, all the elders of the Wang family stood outside the villa and waited respectfully for me to open the door.


    Wang Guorong, in particular, has long been stunned.


    "This man is really not simple. We Wang family can''t provoke him. We must sincerely apologize this time."


    "That''s right. It''s so terrible. It''s hard to imagine that Fang''s family actually wrote letters for him."


    "That existence, according to the Fang family, is beyond Jiuyuan. Even Mr. Fang has to call him elder. What''s the origin of Li Shaobai? This background is really... "


    Ning Xing pulls up the gap of the curtain and looks at me stupidly, with incredible expression on her face.


    "Since people have come to the door to apologize, we can''t stand in the window and see them." I had a lazy stretch.


    Ning Xing nodded and looked moved. As she walked, she asked, "how did you do it? What''s your relationship with the Fang family? "


    "Didn''t I say that? I''m a God. What''s the difficulty? But in that case, you have to pretend to be my girlfriend. It''s better to act in this way. " I hook Ning Xing''s shoulder, no matter whether she is willing or not, immediately went out.


    When they came to the gate, all the Wangs bowed down and drank in unison.


    "Met Mr. Li!"


    Ning Xing is completely confused, just like a dream.


    Wang Lin immediately pulled Wang Guorong forward with a smile and said, "Mr. Li, it''s our Guorong who doesn''t know anything. If you offend me, please forgive me. From today on, our Wangs will cooperate well with Ningfu, and there will be no gap because of this. As for Miss Ning''s marriage, the Wangs won''t interfere. Guorong, don''t you think so?"


    "Yes..." Wang Guorong lowered his head and looked up again, as if he had not come out of shock.


    "Why don''t you apologize to Mr. Li? You''ve done enough farce before. " Wang Lin patted Wang Guorong on the head.


    With a bang, Wang Guorong was even more subdued.


    I pressed my hand and looked at Wang Guorong. I thought of many memories of the past.


    Especially when Fang Dao and ye Wudao had a fight, we yelled and killed Fang Dao under the stage. This picture will never be forgotten.


    So, I kindly said: "do not apologize, where you come from, go back to it, you are now... Also very good."


    After that, the Wang family agreed to come down. I stood outside the door for a long time and watched them go away by car.


    "Have you had enough?" Ning Xing this just reaction come over, a break free my hand, blush.


    With a smile in my eyes, I shook my head slightly and said, "I haven''t had enough. I haven''t had enough for my whole life. Now your trouble has been solved. Are you going to stay here or take me to meet the elders?"


    "Meet the elder? You... Think so. " Ning Xing didn''t dare to look directly at me. She turned around and ran into the house.


    I slowly follow behind, know Ning Xing thin skinned, at the beginning I and she is separated by a layer of window paper, two people and all kinds of death, finally because of some things, finally pierced.


    And this time, I''m not going to do it again.


    Time goes by.


    Without the interference of outsiders, Ning Xing and I had a simple life in Dongling City, sometimes fighting, sometimes bickering, with the passage of time, our feelings gradually warmed up.


    Unconsciously, this leisurely day has passed for half a year.


    In the past six months, many things have happened.


    Qinglong and my father have an appointment to fight Mount Tai. It seems that they can''t avoid this battle.


    I pay special attention to this battle. I''m looking at the new way of heaven and watching it to the end.


    Qinglong is already a half step Jiuyuan, and my father is almost the same. When they make a move, the earth is shaking.


    In the end, my father won.


    Qinglong did not die, but chose to leave the world, complete seclusion, it seems that the fate of the two, in this post-war, painted a perfect end.


    At that time, I was very curious. Before that, Luo Tian had caught Qinglong by some tricks, so I had to deduce it by myself. Only then did I find that Qinglong had nothing to do at the beginning. Luo Tian had planted the seeds of divine knowledge in his mind. If he didn''t listen, he would be taken away.With the death of Luotian, the seed failed to germinate and completely dissipated.


    Seeing this result, I sighed for a long time, and then looked for Murong Zi''s figure in the new heaven.


    Later, I found out that Zhuque had completely become an ordinary person. She was the director of the orphanage, and she was around a group of children every day.


    Things are right and people are not.


    Everything has changed a lot.


    Maybe retiring is the end result of Qinglong, maybe taking care of the orphan is the wish of Zhuque.


    In the past half a year, what impressed me most is to cherish the people in front of me.


    One day, Ning Xing came to ask me whether the things between me and her were true or false.


    I confidently told her that all this was true, but only if she believed it, otherwise I would do nothing.


    "That''s what you say. The devil will believe you." Ning Xingbai gave me a look.


    I feel happy. It seems that Ning Xing is very curious. After six months of getting along with her, she is very familiar with me and knows my personality. There should be no problem.


    Simply, I said, "I can let you know in other ways, but are you sure you''re serious?"


    "Well, I''m very serious. I''ve been thinking for half a year about where I met you and why I get along with you so strangely. If you''re telling the truth, my memory must be missing. So I want to know, and I''m very serious. From another angle, I can use this way to know you better and see what you are It''s still a real villain. " Ning Xing said.


    I didn''t go to my heart. In an instant, I gathered the memory of divine consciousness and gently introduced it into Ning Xing''s mind. "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Acquaintances, acquaintances, love, until all the memories together.


    Just for a moment, under the inculcation of a large number of memories, Ning Xing suddenly felt shocked.


    But when she got to the back, she was so shy and angry that she gave me a kick. "Well, you, you have three women, you son of a bitch, you playboy, you are a prodigal


    Ning Xing is jealous!

 Chapter 953

    "I didn''t expect you to be so half hearted!"


    "I thought you were serious."


    "He''s a real hooligan. He''s a big turnip."


    "I don''t want to talk to people like you any more. I''ll go back to Ningfu now. Anyway, the matter has been solved!"


    Ning Xing is very jealous. After kicking her foot, she turns to leave, and has no shadow.


    I sat on the sofa in consternation. I never thought Ning Xing was the same as before...


    when I scattered my mind, I found that Veneno in the garage was missing. I thought Ning Xing had driven me away.


    "Oh, my God." I had a headache. I patted my thigh. I was happy, but I was worried. It was not so complicated.


    I''m glad that Ning Xing is jealous.


    I''m worried that Ning Xing will start to do it again...


    that''s what happened at the beginning. We did all kinds of work, which made us very unhappy.


    ..


    the next morning.


    Located in the golden section of the capital city, the second master and the elder Ning are standing in front of a door, completely worried.


    "Xiao Xing, how did you come back? Don''t you get along well with that Li Shaobai? Is it that he has played a temper again and made people unhappy? " Rather, he said.


    The second master fidgeted and advised: "just change your arrogant temperament. I don''t think it''s right when you come back. That boy is very powerful. Anyway, we Ningfu can''t be provoked."


    Ning Xing is sitting beside the bed in the room and shouts: "you two have quarreled. You don''t know what''s going on. I''ll decide my own business. You don''t have to worry about it."


    The second master Ning, hearing the speech, could not help looking at each other, so he had to leave with a sigh.


    Ning Xing snorted in the room, raised her head slightly, and muttered: "bastard, it''s the next day. Didn''t he say he was for me? Why don''t you come yet? "


    At the same time, I took back my divine consciousness, and Ning Xing''s action was clearly mastered by me.


    With a smile, I winked at the driver in the car.


    Driving the Rolls Royce phantom driver, immediately understand, as the core of the whole team, decisive speed.


    Half an hour later, a long line of hundreds of luxury cars lined up outside the door of Ningfu, alerting everyone and a large number of young girls in Ningfu to watch.


    "Good fellow, who is this?"


    "This situation is too big. How much money does the owner of the motorcade have to have?"


    "I think there must be something wrong. It''s already reported. It''s estimated that the master and the second master will come out later."


    When there was a lot of discussion, Mr. Ning came first, followed by the second master.


    I opened the back door, and a dozen bodyguards formed a protective ring. At the moment of landing, the bodyguard immediately took a black windbreaker and put it on my shoulder.


    The innumerable eyes cast from, in an uproar.


    "How could it be him!"


    "Brother Shenhao."


    "What do I see in the trough?"


    Ning Lao was moved like never before. He wanted to come forward, but he was blocked by the guard.


    I have a look in the past, all the guards are scattered, Ning old this just came in, carefully looked at me, said: "you... Is Mr. Li?"


    ran as like as two peas in a tangle, and could not help exclaiming, "good fellow, this is a crazy momentum, just like the phone."


    "You are welcome. Shaobai is just a junior in front of you. The reason why we have such a big scene today is that... I''m here to get engaged." I Fengyun light smile, waving, a large number of wedding orders were carried out, expensive to the extreme.


    "Elixir, it''s elixir, and it''s still such a huge quantity."


    "It''s the internal Qi cultivation method. My God, it''s the heaven level method."


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait


    "Ten pills of shengpindan... This, this is just engagement? Damn, it''s definitely the most extravagant thing I''ve ever seen. Money is completely rubbish in front of these things. "


    "It''s a black sheep, isn''t it?"


    A group of young people, it is dizzy to see, several almost did not faint.


    Rather old astonished, two ye see dumb, two elders mouth has become O type.


    I covered my mouth with my fist and coughed a little. Only then did the two old men recover.


    The second master''s mouth twitched violently, and his eyes turned red when he was excited by the wedding booking. "It''s just like comparing people to the dead. I''ve worked hard all my life to eat a bone quenching body pill, and this boy took out ten."


    "I... I''ve worked hard all my life to maintain the development of the whole Ningfu, but I can''t get this kind of big hand. I... Ning is stammering, tongue tied.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "calm down, calm down. It''s just an appetizer. When you get married, it''s the most important thing. I''ve specially prepared a gift for you."With that, I took out a packet of cigarettes from my trouser pocket, took out one and handed it to me.


    This pack of cigarettes looks ordinary. Compared with ordering a wedding, it''s not an order at all.


    Second master a Leng a Leng of receive a hand, ask a way: "this is you specially prepare of gift?"


    "Yes, try one?" I said.


    The second master held the cigarette in his mouth and lit it with a lighter. At the moment of deep inhalation, he suddenly widened his eyes and said in horror: "what kind of cigarette is this? Why have I never seen it? And it feels so different. "


    "Nature is my unique cigarette, smoking can prolong life and nourish the body." I explained and said that this cigarette is not ordinary. I specially made it and added many Daoyuan principles. Inhaling into the body can remove internal injuries and is of great benefit to the body.


    However, Mr. Ning was the first one who didn''t believe it and took a cigarette. But in a few seconds, his expression changed dramatically. He covered his back and said, "it''s impossible. I just had a low back pain. Why do I feel comfortable when I take a cigarette? Isn''t smoking harmful to health? How did it help the body? "


    As soon as this remark came out, many young smokers around were stunned.


    "How could this happen."


    "It''s deceiving."


    "I''ve smoked for so many years, but I don''t believe it''s so magical..."


    I laughed, took out another cigarette and threw it to a young man.


    At first, the young man didn''t believe it. After taking a sip, he looked at his crotch with fiery eyes. "It''s actually good, and there''s a steady stream of heat energy circulating in the body."


    At that time, the scene was in chaos, and the cigarette attracted countless young people to grab it. One person took a puff in turn.


    Ning Laodao took a cool breath and snatched the whole pack of cigarettes from me. "That''s what. It''s good. Give me more later. You''re good, much better than Wang Guorong."


    I nodded, and gave ninglao a special gift, and then disappeared from the spot, came to Ningxing''s room.


    Just listen to inside, spread the cursing sound of gnashing teeth.


    "Son of a bitch, where have you been?"


    "What about the people outside? Why is there no sound at all? "


    "Li Shaobai, you bastard, you are so stupid. Since I have read that memory, I can understand you at that time. How can you take it seriously? I''ll give you five seconds. If you don''t come, I''ll...


    "five four three two one, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no? What am I thinking? "


    "I hate it. I''ve never seen such a person before. He must be playing hard to get with me on purpose. But... Why am I so anxious?"


    "If he shows up the next second, I''ll promise to be his girlfriend, but I think that''s bullshit."

 Chapter 954

    Ning Xing cursed and worried.


    I stood outside the door and said I was not happy. It was a fake.


    Twist the doorknob, slightly push open, I next second appear in front of Ning Xing, bad smile said: "Hey, hey, girlfriend, I''m here."


    Ning apricot startled, instantly looked up, like being struck by thunder, dry sitting beside the bed in a daze.


    I took out a delicate small box from my windbreaker pocket, hid it on my back, and slowly walked to her. Then I knelt down on one knee and said with a smile, "since you are my girlfriend, we should go further, because I always remember that I still owe you a promise."


    This abrupt move, let rather apricot more surprised.


    I took out the small box behind me, opened it solemnly, revealed the engagement ring inside, and said, "maybe since we met again, you''ve been unbelievable and surprised."


    "But I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time."


    "I don''t know what you will think of me after you get that lost memory, but I will still be the same as now, and will not change my original intention."


    "So, I want you to be my fiancee and marry me, will you..."


    With these words, I am very nervous, palms are sweating, even when fighting with Luo Tian, there is no such situation.


    Ning Xing came back and looked at me stupidly, saying nothing.


    Unconsciously, the atmosphere lasted for several minutes.


    Mr. Ning, his second master and a large number of young people came to the door.


    "It''s engagement..."


    "sister Ning is really lucky to have a brother-in-law like brother Shenhao. It''s really wonderful, but what happened when brother Shenhao just disappeared?"


    "Fool, is there any explanation? Brother Shenhao must be a master with profound cultivation. "


    The second master had a cigarette in his mouth. He was so anxious that he didn''t dare to say it.


    Ning old taut a face, can''t wait to stare at me and Ning Xing, quickly put the noise outside the room down.


    At this moment, the room is quiet, can clearly feel the sound of breathing between each other.


    I knelt down on one knee with a ring in my hand and a solemn face.


    Ning Xing pinches her fingers and looks very awkward under the gaze of countless eyes.


    After a few minutes, Ning Xing finally said, "the memory you showed me, I can be sure that is me. I understand your situation at that time, and also understand your difficulties. For them, I can accept it wholeheartedly. That''s false. Every woman''s love is selfish."


    Hearing this, my heart suddenly cool half, rather old and two ye also shocked.


    But all of a sudden, Ning Xing said: "but just like me in my memory, I once said that since I fell in love with you, what else can I do? If you jump in, you can''t get out. On the contrary, it will make people sink deeper and deeper. "


    "What do you mean?" I was overjoyed and excited. My liver was shaking.


    As a result, Ning Xing snorted, hugged her chest in both hands, and said discontentedly, "are you always outside the door? Did you come to see my joke on purpose, and then you came in on purpose after listening to my words, didn''t you? "


    "Well... Yes." I admit it.


    Ning Xing stretched out her hand and grabbed my ear. She twisted it hard. "You will die if you come earlier. I didn''t sleep all night waiting for you!"


    "Can you save some face for me? There are so many people watching. I''ve been preparing all night. I''m just engaged? It''s a team and a wedding. It''s going to take time. " Oh, I shook the engagement ring in my hand.


    Ning Xing just let go, a little less angry, Jiao said: "you are sincere, but I want to be your fiancee, not so simple, must be in front of everyone, take out some practical action, otherwise who knows you are sincere or fake, as for what kind of actual action, you think."


    I suddenly waved, engagement ring directly fly out, set into Ning Xing''s fingers.


    In a flash, I quickly got up, hugged Ning Xing, toward her pink lips, immediately kiss down.


    Rather apricot eyes stare big, seem to exceed her expectation.


    I let go of my mouth, holding Ning Xing in both hands, and said, "how about it? Is this practical action good? I think that''s what you want, and you''ve seen it. "


    "Why are you so shameless." Ning Xing blushes to the ear root, stealthily aims at the eye rather old and two ye, hastily shrinks the head to my bosom.


    Mr. Ning clapped, his second master stroked his beard and laughed, and his family enjoyed themselves.


    "Good!"


    "Now sister Ning finally has a home."


    "Ma Dan, my brother-in-law is a god hero, a bull!"


    In bursts of laughter, all the big guys went into the room.


    Ning Xing, happy, angry and shy, hammered me on the chest and scolded: "look what you''ve done, and this ring. How can you wear a ring like this? No, no, I''ll do it again. I''ll be engaged and married once in my life. I don''t want to regret that time. "I quickly put down Ning Xing, and then in front of everyone''s face, take off the ring, re kneel on one knee, solemnly look up, slowly smile.


    Ning Xing is very happy, dead with a smile and shy.


    The second master waved his hand and said, "please be quiet. Please be quiet for me. Take out your mobile phone and record it on the Internet. Send it to the family circle. I''m so angry with those old people who are about my age. Ha ha ha ha."


    As a result, all the mobile phones were taken out, and the camera was aimed at Ning Xing and me.


    Scene excited, I take a deep breath, very dignified asked: "Ning Xing, I promise you, will never let you suffer any injustice, will never let you shed a tear."


    "When I was young, you were encouraging me."


    "Every time I fall down in a dilemma, you wake me up and support me again and again."


    "And now, it''s my turn to guard you."


    "I still have a lot of time and a lot of words. I want to be with you and tell you."


    "So, are you willing to be my fiancee, marry me and stay with me in the distant future?"


    Ning Xing eyes gradually red, tears can''t stop the eyes, heavy nodded, "I would like to."


    As soon as the words came out, the tense atmosphere changed in a flash, and all the big guys were congratulating.


    I hold back tears, for Ning Xing put on engagement ring, two people deep embrace, kiss each other.


    At this moment, after countless twists and turns and countless crises of life and death, it was not easy.


    Kissing Ning apricot, my heart is shaking.


    From sharpening to sharpening, the fragrance of plum blossom comes from bitter cold.


    There will be times when the wind blows through the waves.


    Heaven will bear the burden of painstaking efforts!


    In fact, this chapter can be finished, but there is still a small hole to fill. This time, it''s really coming to an end.

 Chapter 955

    After the engagement, Ning''s family was immersed in laughter.


    "How do I feel like I''ve seen my brother-in-law anywhere?"


    "There''s a sense of familiarity, not at all."


    "Ha ha ha, that''s the personality charm of my brother-in-law."


    ..


    living in Ningfu, the big guy was very warm and treated me very attentively. He took me as his own.


    At this moment, the other three have completed the task.


    It happened that Mr. Ning asked me when I would be officially married, and I set the time in a month.


    And I took advantage of this time to deal with all the problems left by Luo Tian, and even changed a lot of things.


    For example, after cutting off the cause and effect, Fu Xiao was trapped in the suppression array again. I rescued him again, causing great changes inside the hidden gate.


    There are ye Shu and ye Zhan. They are no longer in Langya Pavilion. They make a living and practice independently. They complement each other. With my secret help, their accomplishments keep rising.


    Just leave a doubt, that is the existence of snow.


    If you cut off the cause and effect, then the snow should disappear, never exist.


    Although Luo Tian once said that the living creatures will live in another form, and the dead can not be reborn because of the cause and effect, according to the common sense, Xiaoxue should disappear.


    After thinking for a long time, I got the answer. Wudao still has intermittent memory, which shows that Luotian hasn''t been completely cut off. So should Xiaoxue.


    Maybe at the beginning, I got the blessing of fate, so that Xiaoxue can continue to live. Luotian''s mistake has undoubtedly become my lucky, no loss of flesh and blood.


    However, from another perspective, the existence of Xiaoxue may be due to Luo Tian''s deliberate efforts. After all, he and I used a body together. Maybe in Luo Tian''s original world, Xiaoxue was his daughter and his weakness.


    These are my personal guesses, but they are also the only explanations and answers.


    ..


    with the passage of time, the wedding date is getting closer and closer.


    I sent out a wide range of invitation cards to invite the three families, the major families, and even the new cultivation schools.


    With my current wealth and influence, I believe that no one will be absent at that time. With such terrible wealth, the three great families will strive to establish a good relationship with me and become long-term partners.


    Moreover, during this period, the three aristocratic families have sent people to see me several times, and the meaning is obvious.


    In addition, I invited Li Qi to be my best man, and the Li family agreed.


    After arranging everything, I was relieved to wait for the day to come.


    Three days later.


    Xishku Cathedral in Beijing.


    A large number of security personnel to maintain the order of the scene, countless reporters to the scene, crazy to take photos.


    "Now it''s broadcast live by our TV station. The wedding scene is inaccessible. It''s said that this is the wedding of Li Shaobai, the world''s richest man, and his mysterious girlfriend. All celebrities and nobles are present."


    "Almost can say, if today did not attend the wedding, are not rich!"


    "Look, that''s Mr. Fang Dao, the chairman of Fang''s company."


    A luxury car came, black and white.


    All those who received the invitation were present in person, and all of them were familiar faces. They took their seats in the church one after another.


    "Fang Dao Sheng Zi, is he dressed formally today?"


    "Master Canghai, you are kidding me. When will I not be formal?"


    "Oh, here comes Mr. Li."


    When others are talking, I also pay attention to it with my divine consciousness.


    I saw the church door open, the old man clutching crutches, supported by my mother, eyebrows full of hegemony.


    At that time, the whole audience was in awe, as if to pay the highest respect to the old man.


    The old man pressed his hand and said: "I''m old and retired. What''s the matter with me? Let''s all sit down. My purpose today is the same as everyone else. I''m here to attend the wedding. Whether it''s the big three families or other families, it''s someone else''s place. I want to give the host face and put down the contradictions first. "


    No one would listen to the words. Even though everyone sat down, they still cast reverent eyes.


    The old man sat in the front row, and my mother waited on him carefully.


    In an instant, the two shadows came and scared the whole audience to suffocate. Even Fang Dao had to move.


    "Kill the gods and break the army!"


    "Li Lang, Qingcheng!"


    My father sat next to the old man and said with a smile, "father, today''s bridegroom is extraordinary. You have to take a close look. Maybe you can get along well with our Li family in the future."


    "Yes, let Li Qi be the best man. The meaning is obvious enough." Uncle paojun sat down with him.


    The old man waved his hand and said, "not necessarily. It is said that the presence of the Fang family has a great relationship with the bridegroom. In fact, the biggest concern today is not the bridegroom, but whether the presence will appear."At this moment, a figure walked into the church, swaggered and said, "master Jia will come naturally. We will win ten thousand guarantees, and the bridegroom will finally stand on our side."


    It''s Fang Sheng.


    The old man seemed very generous and laughed, "well, I don''t want to compete with you. I''m old, and I have to haggle."


    At that time, Fang Sheng''s attitude was like a chicken with a small stomach. He was crushed by the old man again. He turned his mouth slightly. He sat down in the front row and twisted his head. "Hum, don''t be proud too early. Today is someone else''s place. I won''t quarrel with you."


    Soon, there were more and more people on the scene.


    Ye Shu, ye Zhan, Li Dachuan, Li Fuhu, Qiao Yi, Ning Lao, er ye, all the relatives and friends are here.


    I took back my divine consciousness, and was sitting in the wedding car, holding Ning Xing''s hand tightly.


    Today, she is wearing a wedding dress. Her already beautiful face adds a bit of beauty after making up.


    As the wedding car entered, it stopped at the church gate.


    As the best man, Li Qi opened the door.


    I took a look at him and said with a smile, "it''s really wrong for you to let Prince Li Qi be my best man."


    "Hahaha, I don''t feel aggrieved. I have to thank you. Fang Dao can only be an audience. I''m the best man at least." Li Qi smiles.


    I turned around, took Ning Xing out of the wedding car and said, "are you nervous? Are you ready for what I''m going to do next? "


    "Don''t worry, since I have accepted your Divine memory, I can understand you." Ning Xing blushed and nodded.


    Li Qi couldn''t understand, so he asked, "what kind of divine memory? What are you two talking about


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." I smile and shake my head, and quickly take Ning Xing into the church.


    In a few minutes.


    Walking into the church door, in the eyes of all people, Ning Xing and I walked on the red carpet and gradually came to the priest.


    The priest smiles and looks at Ning Xing and me. Just as he is about to open his mouth, a breeze blows. Jia ZHENGJING leads Fang Ruolan and holds Xiaoxue, and suddenly comes.


    The appearance of Jia ZHENGJING''s separation scared the whole audience to hold their breath.


    "The existence has really come..."


    "although the breath of terror has converged to the extreme, careful observation can make people fear from the inside out."


    "What kind of cultivation is this man?"


    Ning Xing and I turned around and looked at Jia ZHENGJING separately.


    Jia ZHENGJING put down Xiaoxue and said with a smile: "it''s all done. It''s all remembered. In this way, the cause and effect of disconnection is perfectly reconnected."


    "Good." I suddenly waved, and Jia ZHENGJING''s separation dissipated immediately.


    Everyone was stunned!


    Then, Gu Liangsheng leads Chu Yuyan and comes.


    "It''s done here. She remembers everything." Gu Liangsheng said separately.


    I was a wave, Gu Liangsheng split also dissipated, followed by the whole audience is appalled.


    Until the end, Zhang Quan led Ye Wudao separately. In all the people''s exclamations, he stepped into the void.


    Zhang Quan split up and gave a little smile, which dissipated by himself.


    Silence, dead silence, no one knows what happened.


    Fang Ruolan picked up Xiaoxue, came to me and said, "Xiaoxue, this is your father."


    "Mom, stop talking. You''ve reminded me ten thousand times, Dad!" Light snow mischievous and clever shout a.


    As soon as the address came out, there was a big uproar.


    "Isn''t it Jia ZHENGJING? How is Li Shaobai? Is that his part? " Fang daoshua got up, completely stupid.


    The old man was also stunned, "it''s a bit of a big game."


    However, before everyone reacted, Chu Yuyan and ye Wudao came back.


    At this moment, four women around, daughter clever, we finally understand.


    "Lying trough, four wives!"


    "It''s all his own. He''s the main one."


    "Li Shaobai, what is sacred? To be able to have such a thing, I think it is absolutely beyond the existence of the source


    I smile and press my hand. The atmosphere is suppressed.


    Looking back, the priest had been numb.


    I glanced at the four women and said with a smile, "your memory has revived. I''m really glad for my husband. It seems that the charm of my husband is really strong."


    "Can you order a face?" Ning Xing said.


    Ye Wudao cast a white eye, "narcissism!"


    "Poor mouth!" Chu Yuyan covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "I''ll deal with you when I get home." Fang Ruolan glared.


    The priest calmed down, coughed a few times in a hurry, and forced to cover up the embarrassment.


    I made a gesture of invitation, and the priest immediately became solemn and began to read the wedding speech.


    The whole process is very smooth.After the ceremony, I took a deep look at my father and mother, as well as the old man.


    Take the fourth daughter to my parents, I plop down on my knees and knock my head down heavily.


    The old man was startled. "What are you doing?"


    "Mr. Li, that''s not good for you." My father was also a little flustered, and quickly reached for help.


    I ignore, forehead against the ground, eyes are red, said: "father, mother, father, child unfilial, kowtow to you, because do not want to be involved in the struggle of power, the child is afraid to be unable to accompany you personally, will be transformed into a separate body with you, and then slowly tell you, tell all my friends and brothers, who I am in the end."


    With that, I looked up and knocked down again.


    People from the beginning of the shock, the middle of the shock, to the end completely stupid.


    "Is he from the Li family?"


    "It''s possible. His surname is Li."


    "Hey, I always feel like I''ve seen him somewhere. Do you have that feeling?"


    "Yes, why not?"


    "I have, too. That''s strange."


    "You don''t feel wrong. Every one of you here used to be my friends or relatives. Maybe you don''t understand now, but I think it won''t be long before you can fully understand the whole story with the help of my new division." I rose as like as two peas and waved my hands.


    In an instant, I left the church with my four daughters.


    Three days later.


    The new Fenshen has entered the Li family, and is fully in charge, accompanying his parents.


    And because of my affairs, the relationship between the three families has never been harmonious.


    With my four daughters, I set foot on the road to the distance. Suddenly, looking back, the capital is more and more far away, more and more far away.


    "Thank you for helping my friends and relatives, I have no regrets."


    "Tired of fighting, I want to have some free and plain days."


    "Goodbye, capital."


    Leaping Horse and riding whip, proud of China, laughing at the wind and cloud in spring and autumn.


    Three thousand troubles are left behind, and one hundred thousand mountains are free to roam.


    This is the end of the book.


    ...


    the author''s words: Thank you for your company all the way. I feel very sad. I still have not written my concluding remarks, which will be sent out later. It''s what babaozhou wants to say to you.

 Chapter 956

    It''s over. When I type three words in the whole book, the story is over.


    This book is just like my child. When the child leaves, my heart seems to be emptied. It''s very uncomfortable, very reluctant, even want to cry. I think you are the same as me.


    Unfortunately, all the banquets in the world will come to an end. I am reluctant to part with them, but there is no way.


    In the past 11 months, my brothers have been accompanying me. Without you, it''s hard for me to stick to it, because in many cases, I want to give up, because I''m too tired.


    But in the end, you have become my driving force, is a constant stream of power, every time I want to give up, I will think of you, think of you holding a mobile phone, waiting for updates, this feeling may only be felt by me.


    Here, the first thing I want to thank is you. I would like to express my sincere thanks for your company. In the past 11 months, not only I have worked hard, but you have also worked hard.


    Secondly, I would also like to thank the website and the boss Ouyang Wanlong for his cultivation.


    I dare not say that I am a thousand li horse, but I should also be a hundred Li horse. With the help of the website, I can run thousands of Li, so I really thank you, really thank you.


    This book has almost broken all the records of Fengshen. Com, and has been the author of various lists for a long time. In mainland China, it has been discriminated against by people. Many people think that how much money can I earn by writing a book? It''s no business.


    Forget about that.


    Let''s talk about the ending. This ending has a beginning and an end. In my eyes, it''s perfect, full of emotion and beauty. Maybe radish and vegetables have their own love. Some people think it''s bad, and I have nothing to say. It''s hard for everyone to say. I can''t give up most people''s taste for one''s taste.


    Let''s talk about new books. I''ll probably have a rest for a while. I hope you will come after my books and get familiar with my style. I should know that my new books must be unlimited or urban. I hope you like them.


    Of course, I''ll have a rest for a while. After all, I''m too tired.


    If you want to know when the new book will be published, just add my QQ or QQ group.


    QQ: 919390845


    group number: 513745846


    in addition, there will be welfare in the group, about Ning Xing, Chu Yuyan, ye Wudao, Fang Ruolan, and Li Shaobai, welfare. This is an extra chapter, which can only be sent in the group, and we always want to see.


    Across the Internet, across thousands of mountains and rivers, I don''t know where you are, but I know that you have all read my books. If you are predestined, you will get together.


    Don''t be unhappy, everyone should be well.


    In addition, I have to talk about myself. Although I am reluctant to give up, I have finished my writing. I can finally sleep in. I can finally go out for a walk.


    Yes, I plan to go out for a walk. I can''t stay at home all day. Otherwise, I can''t even find my girlfriend. I deserve to be a single dog.


    Egg pain, in order to write a book, I basically have no friends, not to mention women, even few men, it can be said that the computer is my wife...


    hahaha, so please give me some time to rest, and then regroup, the new book will kill all sides again!


    Well, in fact, I''m afraid that when I''m writing a new book, my brothers will be gone, and I''m even more afraid that I''ll make achievements and fall on the street.


    So, I solemnly repeat it again. I hope my brothers can support me as always. When my new book is conceived, I will continue to read my book.


    Remember my pen name, don''t forget "eight treasure porridge"!


    , yes, this evil and woodlouse''s pen name "eight treasure porridge" is the bastard, who has been chasing us for 11 months, and we need to see him in the next book. We urge him to die every day.


    Well, I hope the company of this book can inspire you, and the new book will be better.


    Group number: 513745846


    author of eight treasure porridge QQ: 919390845


    I''ll repeat it a few times, so that you don''t remember clearly, and the new book will be notified here in advance.


    Everyone, I''ll meet you when I''m predestined. Thank you for your company. I have you in my years and I have you in your years.


    Looking back on Li Shaobai''s life, do you always find a shadow similar to yourself?


    Or that sentence: BaoJianFeng from sharpening, plum blossom from bitter cold. I will mount a long wind some day and break the heavy waves, and set my cloudy sail straight and bridge the deep, deep sea.


    Heaven will bear the burden of painstaking efforts!


    Parting, always reluctant, always sad, but also hope that everything is well, just like Li Shaobai, toward their own distance, constantly moving forward.


    Goodbye... Li Shaobai. ¡ª¡ªEight treasure porridge.